An entire body of philosophy according to the principles of the famous Renate Des Cartes in three books, (I) the institution ... (II) the history of nature ... (III) a dissertation of the want of sense and knowledge in brute animals ... / written originally in Latin by the learned Anthony Le Grand ; now carefully translated from the last corrections, alterations, and large additions of the author, never yet published ... by Richard Blome.
         Institutio philosophiae secundum principia D. Renati Descartes. English
         Le Grand, Antoine, d. 1699.
      
       
         
           1694
        
      
       Approx. 5833 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 444 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A50014
         Wing L950
         ESTC R20857
         12358474
         ocm 12358474
         60175
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A50014)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 60175)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 215:4)
      
       
         
           
             An entire body of philosophy according to the principles of the famous Renate Des Cartes in three books, (I) the institution ... (II) the history of nature ... (III) a dissertation of the want of sense and knowledge in brute animals ... / written originally in Latin by the learned Anthony Le Grand ; now carefully translated from the last corrections, alterations, and large additions of the author, never yet published ... by Richard Blome.
             Institutio philosophiae secundum principia D. Renati Descartes. English
             Le Grand, Antoine, d. 1699.
             Blome, Richard, d. 1705.
             Kip, Johannes, 1653-1722.
             Gucht, Michael van der, 1660-1725.
             Lens, Bernard, 1659-1725.
             Freman, G.
          
           [31], 403, [3], 263 p., [100] leaves of plates (1 folded) : ill.
           
             Printed by Samuel Roycroft, and sold by the undertaker Richard Blome [and 10 others],
             London :
             1694.
          
           
             Translation of: Institutio philosophiae secundum principia D. Renati Descartes.
             "The whole work illustrated with almost an hundred sculptures dispersed to such places as best admit thereof: all designed, drawn and engraven historically by good artists"
             The plates are variously signed by Kip, Gucht, Lens, and Freman.
             Reproduction of original in University of Michigan Libraries.
             Imperfect: film lacks pt. 3.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Descartes, René, 1596-1650.
           Philosophy -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-03 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-03 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               
                 
                   To
                   her
                   Royall
                   Highness
                   the
                   Illustrious
                   Princess
                   Ann
                   of
                   Denmarke
                   &c.
                   w
                   :
                   :
                   This
                   Plate
                   in
                   all
                   humility
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Rich
                   :
                   Blom
                
                 
                   
                     Clare
                     et
                     Distine
                     té
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               AN
               ENTIRE
               Body
               of
               Philosophy
               ,
               According
               to
               the
               PRINCIPLES
               Of
               the
               Famous
               RENATE
               DES
               CARTES
               ,
               In
               Three
               Books
               :
            
             
               I.
               The
               INSTITUTION
               ,
               in
               X.
               Parts
               ;
               1.
               
               Logick
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Natural
                 Theology
              
               .
               3.
               
               Daemonology
               ,
               or
               of
               
                 Created
                 Spirits
              
               .
               4.
               
               
                 General
                 Physicks
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Natural
                 Philosophy
              
               ,
               generally
               considered
               .
               5.
               
               
                 Special
                 Natural
                 Philosophy
              
               ,
               of
               the
               World
               and
               Heaven
               .
               6.
               
               The
               Four
               Great
               Bodies
               ,
               
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Water
                 ,
                 Air
              
               and
               Fire
               ,
               and
               what
               have
               their
               rise
               from
               them
               ;
               where
               ,
               of
               Metals
               and
               Meteors
               .
               7.
               
               Of
               
                 Living
                 Things
              
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               of
               Plants
               and
               Animals
               .
               8.
               
               Man
               ,
               in
               respect
               to
               his
               Body
               .
               9.
               
               Man
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               Mind
               or
               Soul.
               And
               ,
               10.
               
               Ethicks
               ,
               or
               
                 Moral
                 Philosophy
              
               ,
               treating
               of
               
               Man's
               right
               Ordering
               his
               Life
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               HISTORY
               of
               NATURE
               ,
               which
               Illustrates
               the
               Institution
               ,
               and
               consists
               of
               great
               Variety
               of
               Experiments
               relating
               thereto
               ,
               and
               explained
               by
               the
               same
               Principles
               ,
               in
               IX
               .
               Parts
               ,
               1.
               
               Of
               Bodies
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               Qualities
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               Earth
               and
               Heaven
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               the
               
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Water
                 ,
                 Fire
              
               and
               Air.
               5.
               
               Of
               Things
               dug
               out
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
               6.
               
               Of
               Meteors
               .
               7.
               
               Of
               Plants
               .
               8.
               
               Of
               Animals
               .
               And
               ,
               9.
               
               Of
               Man.
               
            
             
               III.
               A
               Dissertation
               of
               the
               Want
               of
               SENSE
               and
               KNOWLEDGE
               in
               BRUTE
               ANIMALS
               ,
               in
               II.
               Parts
               ,
               giving
               a
               
                 Mechanical
                 Account
              
               of
               their
               Operations
               .
            
             
               Written
               Originally
               in
               Latin
               by
               the
               Learned
               
                 ANTHONY
                 LEGRAND
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               carefully
               Translated
               from
               the
               last
               Corrections
               ,
               Alterations
               ,
               and
               large
               Additions
               of
               the
               Author
               ,
               never
               yet
               Published
               .
            
             
               The
               Whole
               WORK
               Illustrated
               with
               almost
               an
               Hundred
               SCULPTURES
               Dispersed
               to
               such
               places
               as
               best
               admit
               thereof
               :
               All
               designed
               ,
               Drawn
               and
               Engraven
               Historically
               by
               good
               Artists
               .
               Besides
               the
               FIGURES
               or
               SCHEMES
               for
               the
               Explanation
               of
               the
               
                 Philosophical
                 Parts
              
               that
               require
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Endeavoured
               to
               be
               so
               done
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               of
               Use
               and
               Delight
               to
               the
               Ingenious
               of
               both
               Sexes
               .
            
             
               By
               RICHARD
               BLOME
            
             
               LONDON
               :
               Printed
               by
               
                 Samuel
                 Roycroft
              
               ,
               and
               Sold
               by
               the
               Undertaker
               
                 Richard
                 Blome
              
               ,
               dwelling
               in
               
                 New
                 Weld-street
              
               ,
               at
               the
               
                 Green
                 Pales
              
               ,
               near
               Clare-Market
               :
               And
               at
               these
               Booksellers
               following
               ;
               Mr.
               Horn
               and
               Mr.
               Southby
               by
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Exchange
              
               ;
               Mr.
               Chiswell
               ,
               Mr.
               Clavell
               and
               Mr.
               Brome
               ,
               in
               S.
               
                 Pauls
                 Church-yard
              
               ;
               Mr.
               Tonson
               ,
               in
               Fleetstreet
               ;
               Mr.
               Saunders
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Exchange
              
               ;
               Mr.
               Gilliflower
               ,
               in
               Westminster-Hall
               ;
               and
               Mr.
               Richards
               ,
               at
               the
               Bible
               ,
               the
               Corner
               of
               Essex-Street
               ,
               against
               S.
               Clements
               Church
               .
               MDCXCIV
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
               TO
               THE
               Right
               Honourable
               ,
               and
               Truly
               Noble
               ,
               HENRY
               Lord
               Viscount
               Sydney
               of
               Shepey
               ,
               Baron
               Milton
               ,
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               of
               Kent
               ,
               Constable
               of
               
                 Dover
                 Castle
              
               ,
               Lord
               Warden
               of
               the
               
                 Cinque
                 Ports
              
               ,
               Master
               General
               of
               Their
               Majesties
               Ordnance
               ,
               Colonel
               of
               Their
               Majesties
               First
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               Guards
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               His
               Majesties
               Bedchamber
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               Their
               Majesties
               Most
               Honourable
               Privy
               Council
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Am
               not
               unsensible
               that
               some
               part
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               your
               
                 Lordships
                 Name
              
               affixt
               to
               this
               Book
               ,
               will
               be
               apt
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               my
               inducements
               for
               laying
               it
               at
               your
               
                 Honours
                 Feet
              
               ,
               are
               those
               generally
               made
               use
               of
               by
               Authors
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               necessity
               of
               an
               
                 Illustrious
                 Patronage
              
               to
               defend
               the
               Work
               against
               the
               assaults
               of
               Envy
               and
               Ignorance
               :
               But
               I
               must
               beg
               leave
               to
               assure
               your
               Lordship
               and
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               Reason
               for
               this
               my
               Dedication
               ,
               ariseth
               from
               a
               well-grounded
               Belief
               ,
               and
               the
               general
               concurrence
               of
               the
               Learned
               Part
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               that
               your
               Honour
               is
               the
               properest
               Person
               to
               patronise
               a
               Work
               of
               this
               Nature
               ,
               having
               by
               all
               the
               Actions
               of
               your
               
                 Admired
                 Life
              
               fully
               convinced
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               you
               only
               are
               the
               
                 absolute
                 Master
              
               of
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               PHILOSOPHY
               ;
               and
               I
               my self
               have
               ever
               held
               it
               as
               a
               reasonable
               Position
               ,
               That
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Learned
               ,
               like
               the
               Actions
               of
               the
               Noble
               ,
               ought
               only
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               their
               Peers
               ;
               nor
               can
               I
               think
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               or
               any
               
                 Learned
                 Person
              
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 virtuous
                 desire
              
               of
               Knowledge
               (
               and
               such
               I
               humbly
               conceive
               is
               Philosophy
               )
               needs
               or
               wants
               a
               Protection
               from
               any
               ,
               since
               't
               is
               an
               experienced
               Truth
               ,
               That
               Virtue
               carries
               her
               own
               Safeguard
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               her
               own
               Reward
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Subject
                 Matter
              
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               and
               the
               method
               of
               handling
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               say
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               refer
               your
               Lordship
               to
               the
               Book
               it self
               ,
               of
               which
               your
               Honour
               is
               so
               great
               a
               Judge
               ;
               having
               in
               my
               memory
               ,
               the
               admonition
               of
               Apelles
               to
               
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
              
               ,
               speaking
               improperly
               of
               the
               
                 Noble
                 Art
                 of
                 Painting
              
               ;
               In
               things
               you
               understand
               not
               ,
               says
               that
               Great
               Artist
               ,
               be
               alwaies
               silent
               ,
               lest
               by
               speaking
               ,
               you
               betray
               a
               want
               
               of
               Judgment
               .
               But
               as
               for
               the
               Designing
               and
               Engraving
               the
               SCULPTURES
               which
               Imbellishes
               this
               Work
               ,
               things
               more
               properly
               mine
               ,
               than
               any
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               through
               Practice
               and
               Experience
               I
               may
               be
               allowed
               to
               have
               some
               knowledge
               ;
               I
               must
               beg
               leave
               to
               assure
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               ,
               if
               not
               accurately
               ,
               at
               least
               elaborately
               done
               ;
               and
               had
               I
               not
               been
               therein
               concern'd
               ,
               might
               have
               ventured
               to
               have
               said
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               best
               over
               made
               publick
               in
               this
               Nature
               and
               Nation
               .
               And
               if
               they
               be
               so
               happy
               as
               to
               contribute
               in
               the
               least
               ●o
               your
               
                 Honours
                 Satisfaction
              
               ,
               or
               Entertainment
               ,
               I
               shall
               thereby
               be
               abundantly
               rewarded
               for
               all
               my
               
                 Care
                 ,
                 Charge
              
               and
               Trouble
               ;
               for
               the
               very
               White
               at
               which
               I
               ainted
               ,
               both
               in
               publishing
               this
               Book
               ,
               and
               writing
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               was
               to
               have
               it
               in
               my
               power
               to
               declare
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               that
               the
               ultimate
               of
               my
               Ambition
               is
               to
               serve
               you
               whilst
               I
               Live
               ,
               and
               when
               Dead
               ,
               to
               be
               recommended
               to
               Posterity
               under
               this
               desirable
               Character
               ,
               That
               I
               had
               the
               happiness
               to
               be
               known
               to
               your
               Honour
               ,
               who
               is
               allowed
               by
               all
               the
               Judicious
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Age
               you
               live
               in
               ,
               and
               to
               excel
               all
               that
               have
               gone
               before
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               stand
               a
               Great
               ,
               Noble
               ,
               and
               hardly
               to
               be
               pattern'd
               Example
               to
               those
               that
               shall
               succeed
               .
               And
               of
               You
               ,
               most
               Noble
               Sir
               ,
               't
               is
               with
               more
               Truth
               than
               Complement
               said
               ,
               that
               HENRY
               Lord
               SYDNEY
               doth
               abundantly
               surpass
               both
               in
               Wisdom
               and
               
                 Heroick
                 Performances
              
               ,
               the
               so
               much
               famed
               Sir
               
                 PHILIP
                 SYDNEY
              
               (
               whom
               ,
               the
               Age
               he
               lived
               in
               ,
               thought
               worthy
               to
               be
               a
               King
               )
               and
               ▪
               that
               in
               times
               to
               come
               they
               will
               mention
               his
               Alliance
               to
               you
               ,
               to
               aggrandize
               his
               Character
               .
               Nor
               are
               these
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               half
               the
               Hecatombs
               of
               Praise
               offered
               up
               to
               your
               great
               Merit
               ,
               by
               the
               grateful
               and
               understanding
               part
               of
               Mankind
               ;
               nor
               one
               third
               of
               what
               I
               might
               justly
               say
               :
               But
               such
               is
               your
               Lordships
               great
               Modesty
               ,
               to
               be
               equalled
               by
               nothing
               but
               your
               Courage
               ,
               that
               you
               always
               decline
               hearing
               a
               recital
               of
               your
               Illustrious
               Actions
               ,
               tho'
               you
               never
               omit
               any
               opportunity
               of
               performing
               them
               :
               And
               therefore
               I
               shall
               only
               beg
               leave
               to
               tell
               your
               Honour
               ,
               with
               all
               due
               Deference
               to
               your
               
                 Exalted
                 Station
              
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               World
               which
               You
               have
               graced
               with
               Your
               Presence
               ,
               and
               obliged
               with
               Your
               Goodness
               ,
               is
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               more
               truly
               sensible
               of
               what
               they
               owe
               You
               ,
               or
               more
               willing
               entirely
               to
               sacrifice
               their
               All
               to
               your
               
                 Lordships
                 Service
              
               ,
               than
               the
               Publisher
               of
               this
               Work
               ;
               who
               is
               ,
               may
               it
               please
               your
               Honour
               ,
               with
               the
               most
               profound
               Respect
               imaginable
               ,
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 Honours
                 most
                 Obliged
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 Humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Richard
                 Blome
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               EPISTLE
               TO
               THE
               READER
               .
            
             
               BY
               my
               indefatigable
               Labour
               for
               these
               twenty
               Years
               ,
               I
               have
               employed
               my
               time
               ,
               with
               no
               small
               Expences
               in
               the
               Printing
               of
               several
               Volumes
               ,
               not
               only
               Vseful
               ,
               but
               Honourable
               to
               this
               Nation
               ,
               which
               have
               met
               with
               a
               kind
               Reception
               from
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               ,
               some
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               here
               give
               the
               Reader
               a
               short
               account
               of
               ,
               as
               having
               a
               small
               quantity
               of
               each
               remaining
               ,
               which
               the
               Curious
               may
               be
               accommodated
               with
               .
               And
               this
               their
               Encouragement
               has
               emboldned
               me
               to
               undertake
               this
               Great
               Work
               in
               English
               ,
               which
               of
               all
               Subjects
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               wanting
               ;
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               appearing
               in
               our
               
                 Native
                 Tongue
              
               ,
               't
               is
               thereby
               more
               useful
               for
               the
               
                 Publick
                 Good
              
               ,
               and
               of
               more
               universal
               Benefit
               .
               For
               it
               seems
               a
               kind
               of
               
                 Illnatur'd
                 Retrenchment
              
               upon
               the
               common
               Freedom
               of
               Mankind
               to
               lock
               up
               all
               Ingenious
               Arts
               and
               Sciences
               from
               them
               ,
               unless
               they
               are
               Masters
               of
               a
               Greek
               or
               
                 Latin
                 Key
              
               to
               open
               '
               em
               .
               The
               Travel
               into
               PHILOSOPHY
               and
               true
               Wisdom
               ,
               like
               the
               Commerce
               into
               the
               Rich
               Indies
               ,
               should
               be
               declared
               Free
               ,
               and
               of
               equal
               Right
               to
               all
               the
               Subjects
               of
               England
               ,
               without
               incurring
               the
               Premunire
               of
               Interlopers
               .
            
             
               Tongues
               and
               Languages
               ,
               I
               confess
               are
               a
               fine
               and
               sumptuous
               Portico
               ;
               but
               then
               they
               are
               no
               more
               than
               a
               Portico
               .
               The
               Sciences
               to
               which
               they
               introduce
               ,
               are
               the
               
                 Main
                 Mass
              
               and
               Body
               of
               true
               Learning
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               somewhat
               of
               the
               hardest
               ,
               that
               so
               fair
               a
               Pile
               should
               have
               that
               only
               Gate
               to
               enter
               at
               :
               Besides
               ,
               not
               to
               instance
               how
               many
               ,
               otherwise
               very
               ingenious
               Men
               ,
               are
               hereby
               debarr'd
               the
               Study
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Virtue
               ,
               whilst
               couch'd
               only
               in
               a
               Language
               ,
               which
               possibly
               their
               Education
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               Leisure
               has
               not
               made
               them
               Masters
               of
               :
               Here
               's
               a
               perfect
               Turkish
               piece
               of
               Cruelty
               ;
               for
               we
               thus
               make
               Learning
               an
               absolute
               
                 Mahometan
                 Mosque
              
               ,
               whilst
               the
               whole
               Fair
               Sex
               are
               at
               once
               excluded
               from
               any
               part
               of
               their
               Devotion
               in
               it
               .
               And
               let
               me
               tell
               you
               ,
               the
               most
               complaisant
               
                 French
                 Authors
              
               generally
               Print
               their
               
                 Philosophical
                 Books
              
               in
               their
               own
               Language
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               
                 French
                 Ladies
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               their
               Sex
               ,
               have
               arrived
               to
               a
               great
               perfection
               of
               Knowledge
               ;
               in
               which
               extraordinary
               Accomplishments
               ,
               being
               able
               to
               discourse
               of
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               the
               Motion
               of
               the
               Planets
               ,
               and
               the
               Nature
               and
               Causes
               of
               
                 Mundane
                 Things
              
               ,
               &c.
               beside
               the
               Improvement
               of
               Virtue
               ,
               they
               have
               elevated
               their
               Conversation
               above
               the
               Common
               Rate
               of
               
                 Feminine
                 Eloquence
              
               ,
               such
               as
               their
               descant
               upon
               
                 Commodes
                 ,
                 New
                 Fashions
              
               ,
               or
               the
               little
               Vanities
               ,
               and
               have
               added
               no
               little
               Charm
               and
               Grace
               to
               many
               Profest
               Virtuoso's
               .
               And
               truly
               tho'
               we
               have
               at
               present
               set
               up
               our
               Standard
               against
               France
               ,
               yet
               I
               could
               wish
               we
               might
               still
               continue
               one
               piece
               of
               
                 Friendship
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               our
               old
               Custom
               of
               following
               the
               Mode
               of
               France
               ,
               in
               bringing
               that
               one
               
                 French
                 Fashion
              
               up
               ,
               of
               making
               our
               Learning
               speak
               English
               to
               instruct
               both
               ours
               ,
               and
               the
               Fair
               Sex.
               
            
             
               And
               altho'
               this
               Volume
               of
               PHILOSOPHY
               has
               been
               so
               well
               received
               in
               Latin
               by
               the
               Sale
               of
               several
               Impressions
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               making
               it
               more
               exact
               and
               perfect
               ,
               I
               contracted
               with
               the
               Author
               Mr.
               
                 Le
                 Grand
              
               to
               make
               Additions
               thereunto
               ;
               so
               that
               by
               his
               large
               Additions
               and
               great
               Alterations
               throughout
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               boldly
               said
               to
               be
               a
               
                 New
                 Book
              
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               yet
               extant
               in
               any
               Language
               .
            
             
             
               My
               next
               business
               was
               to
               employ
               an
               able
               Translator
               and
               Supervisor
               ;
               which
               with
               the
               care
               of
               the
               said
               Mr.
               
                 Le
                 Grand
              
               ,
               every
               thing
               throughout
               is
               rendred
               so
               facile
               ,
               and
               adapted
               to
               the
               
                 English
                 Dress
              
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               of
               Vse
               and
               Delight
               to
               all
               Persons
               .
               I
               have
               also
               Engraven
               the
               SCHEMES
               or
               FIGURES
               that
               were
               formerly
               in
               Wood
               ,
               now
               on
               Copper
               :
               And
               for
               the
               adornment
               of
               the
               said
               WORK
               ,
               have
               illustrated
               it
               with
               above
               90
               SCULPTURES
               ,
               Historically
               and
               
                 Poetically
                 Designed
              
               ,
               and
               Engraven
               by
               good
               Artists
               ,
               relating
               to
               the
               several
               Subjects
               that
               best
               admit
               thereof
               :
               And
               have
               added
               an
               Explanatory
               INDEX
               or
               TABLE
               of
               the
               several
               SCULPTURES
               ,
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               the
               better
               know
               the
               meaning
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               SCHEMES
               or
               FIGURES
               are
               Engraven
               on
               three
               
                 Copper
                 Plates
              
               ,
               two
               for
               those
               in
               the
               Institution
               ,
               and
               one
               for
               those
               in
               the
               History
               of
               Nature
               ,
               all
               numbred
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               and
               so
               on
               as
               in
               the
               Plates
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               the
               Book
               by
               the
               Folio
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               number
               in
               the
               Margent
               ;
               which
               said
               Plates
               of
               Schemes
               are
               to
               be
               placed
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Book
               next
               the
               Preface
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Le
                 Grand
              
               ,
               which
               gives
               you
               an
               account
               of
               the
               Work
               ,
               and
               the
               Arms
               of
               the
               Benefactors
               to
               follow
               the
               Schemes
               .
            
             
               
                 Richard
                 Blome
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               An
               Account
               of
               some
               Volumes
               which
               the
               Curious
               may
               be
               accommodated
               with
               by
               me
               .
            
             
               The
               Gentleman's
               Recreation
               ,
               in
               Two
               Parts
               ,
               in
               large
               Folio
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               of
               the
               Liberal
               and
               
                 Mathematical
                 Sciences
              
               ;
               which
               in
               a
               brief
               and
               clear
               Method
               treats
               of
               the
               Doctrin
               and
               
                 General
                 Parts
              
               of
               each
               Art
               ,
               with
               
                 Eliptical
                 Tables
              
               engraven
               on
               
                 Copper
                 Plates
              
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               comprehending
               the
               same
               .
               The
               Second
               Part
               at
               large
               treats
               of
               Horsemanship
               ,
               Hawking
               ,
               Hunting
               ,
               Fowling
               ,
               Fishing
               and
               Agriculture
               ;
               all
               being
               Collected
               from
               the
               most
               Authentick
               Authors
               ,
               and
               the
               many
               gross
               Errors
               therein
               Corrected
               ,
               with
               great
               Enlargements
               made
               by
               those
               well
               Experienced
               therein
               .
               And
               for
               the
               better
               Explanation
               thereof
               great
               variety
               of
               useful
               Sculptures
               ,
               as
               
                 Nets
                 ,
                 Engins
                 ,
                 Traps
              
               ,
               &c.
               are
               added
               ,
               for
               the
               taking
               of
               
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 Fowl
              
               and
               Fish
               ,
               not
               published
               by
               any
               :
               Nothing
               material
               being
               omitted
               for
               the
               rendring
               them
               Compleat
               .
               The
               whole
               Illustrated
               with
               about
               86
               Ornamental
               
                 Copper
                 Plates
              
               ;
               in
               Folio
               .
            
             
               The
               History
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               treating
               of
               the
               most
               remarkable
               Transactions
               therein
               ,
               with
               good
               and
               useful
               Morals
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               government
               of
               our
               Actions
               in
               all
               Conditions
               .
               To
               which
               is
               added
               ,
               the
               
                 Travels
                 ,
                 Voyages
              
               and
               Lives
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               with
               a
               large
               Historical
               Chronology
               of
               such
               Matters
               of
               Note
               that
               are
               related
               in
               the
               
                 Bible
                 :
                 Collected
              
               and
               Translated
               by
               good
               Hands
               ,
               from
               Authentick
               Authors
               .
               The
               whole
               Illustrated
               with
               about
               240
               Sculptures
               ,
               of
               the
               most
               remarkable
               Passages
               ,
               performed
               by
               good
               Artists
               ,
               far
               surpassing
               any
               Collection
               hitherto
               done
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               it
               may
               be
               the
               more
               acceptable
               to
               the
               Curious
               .
               This
               Work
               is
               Printed
               in
               Two
               Volumes
               in
               large
               Folio
               ,
               of
               a
               fair
               Print
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               designed
               for
               the
               Curious
               .
            
             
               The
               said
               Work
               is
               likewise
               Printed
               in
               large
               Octavo
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Sculptures
               ,
               as
               designed
               for
               a
               more
               general
               Sale
               ,
               for
               Youth
               ,
               to
               Instruct
               them
               in
               the
               Historical
               parts
               of
               the
               
                 Bible
                 :
                 Sculptures
              
               being
               lively
               Emblems
               ,
               to
               imprint
               the
               same
               in
               their
               Memories
               .
            
             
               A
               useful
               Volume
               of
               Cosmography
               and
               Geography
               ,
               in
               Two
               Parts
               ,
               in
               Folio
               .
               The
               First
               ,
               of
               the
               Arts
               of
               Cosmography
               and
               Geography
               ,
               being
               a
               Translation
               of
               the
               much
               Esteemed
               VARENIUS
               .
               The
               Second
               Part
               is
               a
               Geographical
               Description
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               from
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               Famous
               Monsieur
               SANSON
               ;
               with
               about
               a
               100
               Geographical
               Tables
               of
               the
               Kingdoms
               and
               Isles
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               with
               their
               Chief
               Places
               ,
               drawn
               from
               the
               Maps
               of
               the
               several
               Kingdoms
               ,
               which
               illustrates
               this
               Work.
               And
               to
               this
               Impression
               are
               added
               the
               
                 County
                 Maps
              
               of
               England
               ,
               drawn
               from
               those
               of
               
               Speed's
               in
               a
               smaller
               Scale
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               PREFACE
               .
            
             
               
                 SECTION
                 I.
                 
                   Of
                   the
                
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Principles
                 ,
                 Object
                 ,
                 Vse
                 ,
                 Rise
                 and
                 Progress
                 
                   of
                   PHILOSOPHY
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   What
                   PHILOSOPHY
                   is
                   .
                
                 PHILOSOPHY
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 Etymology
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 love
                 and
                 study
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ;
                 where
                 by
                 Wisdom
                 we
                 understand
                 such
                 a
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 Man
                 is
                 firmly
                 inclined
                 to
                 have
                 right
                 Sentiments
                 of
                 the
                 Things
                 that
                 occur
                 to
                 his
                 perception
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 just
                 Examination
                 of
                 the
                 Actions
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 his
                 Life
                 .
                 For
                 Wisdom
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 direct
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 guide
                 the
                 Mind
                 in
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 Truth
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 inclines
                 it
                 to
                 Honesty
                 ,
                 and
                 assists
                 the
                 Will
                 in
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 Vertue
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 Wisdom
                 is
                 indeed
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 perfect
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 for
                 Man
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 both
                 a
                 Rule
                 to
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Help
                 to
                 the
                 Inventing
                 of
                 all
                 Arts
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   defined
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 PHILOSOPHY
                 may
                 be
                 defined
                 a
                 Habit
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 acquired
                 by
                 Study
                 and
                 Exercise
                 from
                 Inborn
                 Idea's
                 and
                 self-evident
                 Principles
                 ,
                 enlightning
                 the
                 Understanding
                 into
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 necessary
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 perfecting
                 the
                 Will
                 by
                 Honest
                 and
                 Vertuous
                 Actions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   what
                   kind
                   the
                   Principles
                   of
                   Philosophy
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   .
                
                 Now
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 this
                 Science
                 may
                 have
                 these
                 Effects
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 deduced
                 from
                 
                   first
                   Causes
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 whosoever
                 desires
                 to
                 be
                 Master
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 must
                 begin
                 with
                 an
                 enquiry
                 into
                 these
                 Causes
                 :
                 Because
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 property
                 of
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 clear
                 and
                 evident
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 proof
                 of
                 their
                 Certainty
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 raised
                 beyond
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 Doubting
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 whosoever
                 minds
                 them
                 ,
                 can't
                 doubt
                 of
                 their
                 Truth
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 such
                 on
                 which
                 other
                 things
                 depend
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 knowledge
                 whereof
                 nothing
                 of
                 Certainty
                 can
                 be
                 had
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 tho'
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Causes
                
                 of
                 Things
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 Things
                 themselves
                 be
                 unknown
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 when
                 these
                 are
                 known
                 ,
                 those
                 must
                 be
                 likewise
                 known
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 these
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 their
                 
                   first
                   Causes
                
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 demonstrated
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 self-evident
                 Principle
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 dark
                 and
                 uncertain
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 DESCARTES
                 saith
                 ;
                 No
                 Conclusions
                 
                   deduced
                   from
                   an
                   unevident
                
                 Principle
                 ,
                 
                   can
                   be
                   evident
                   ,
                   tho'
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   deduced
                   thence
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   Evidence
                   imaginable
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   Philosophy
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 one
                 Genus
                 ,
                 or
                 general
                 Head
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 PHILOSOPHY
                 ;
                 but
                 she
                 extends
                 her self
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 knowing
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Plato
                 ,
                 as
                 Ammonius
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 called
                 it
                 
                   The
                   knowledge
                   of
                   things
                   Human
                   and
                   Divine
                
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 consider
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 contemplates
                 the
                 
                   Supream
                   Cause
                
                 and
                 Intelligences
                 void
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 enquires
                 into
                 their
                 Attributes
                 and
                 Perfections
                 .
                 For
                 
                   this
                   is
                   it
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Cicero
                   )
                   which
                   dispels
                   all
                   dimness
                   from
                   the
                   Eye
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   and
                   enableth
                   us
                   to
                   see
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   whether
                   Superior
                   or
                   Inferior
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   last
                   ,
                   or
                   middlemost
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Use
                   of
                   Philosophy
                   .
                
                 From
                 whence
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 the
                 true
                 Vse
                 of
                 PHILOSOPHY
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 Advantages
                 it
                 affords
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 first
                 it
                 helps
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 contemn
                 those
                 Transitory
                 and
                 
                   Temporal
                   things
                
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 from
                 its
                 Childhood
                 it
                 has
                 been
                 too
                 much
                 addicted
                 ,
                 and
                 raises
                 its
                 desires
                 to
                 things
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 Eternal
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 assists
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 thorough
                 search
                 into
                 our
                 own
                 Natures
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 Creator
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 attentive
                 Consideration
                 of
                 his
                 Works
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Whilst
                 it
                 evidenceth
                 Truth
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 clear
                 and
                 indubitable
                 Demonstrations
                 ,
                 it
                 affords
                 us
                 extraordinary
                 pleasure
                 and
                 delight
                 ,
                 as
                 displaying
                 those
                 things
                 in
                 a
                 full
                 light
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 hid
                 from
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 It
                 removes
                 Wonder
                 ,
                 which
                 ever
                 is
                 the
                 Companion
                 of
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 us
                 a
                 clear
                 Light
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 discern
                 Great
                 things
                 from
                 Small
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 esteem
                 things
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 true
                 Value
                 .
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 By
                 the
                 Exercise
                 hereof
                 we
                 are
                 prepared
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 several
                 Objects
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 more
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 more
                 Caution
                 and
                 Exactness
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 long
                 continued
                 Study
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 we
                 become
                 more
                 prudent
                 and
                 cautious
                 in
                 passing
                 Sentence
                 concerning
                 things
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Whence
                   Philosophy
                   had
                   its
                   rise
                   .
                
                 PYTHAGORAS
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 who
                 assumed
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Modesty
                 ,
                 as
                 condemning
                 the
                 Pride
                 and
                 Ar●ogance
                 of
                 others
                 who
                 would
                 be
                 called
                 Sophi
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Wise
                   Men.
                
                 For
                 this
                 discreet
                 Person
                 was
                 ●o
                 sensible
                 of
                 our
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 that
                 that
                 Title
                 did
                 beseem
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 de●ervedly
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 any
                 Mortal
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Philosophy
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 many
                 Ages
                 before
                 Pythagoras
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 look
                 for
                 it
                 long
                 before
                 his
                 time
                 :
                 Which
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 any
                 one
                 else
                 but
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Father
                   of
                   Lights
                
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 every
                 
                   perfect
                   Good
                
                 comes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 is
                 derived
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Poets
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 Pallas
                 or
                 Minerva
                 ,
                 the
                 Goddess
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 
                   Jupiter's
                   Brain
                
                 ;
                 intimating
                 thereby
                 that
                 all
                 Knowledge
                 comes
                 from
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 its
                 rise
                 from
                 his
                 Understanding
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 Adam
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 
                   wise
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 gave
                 Names
                 to
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 his
                 Sons
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 endued
                 with
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 understood
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Property
                 of
                 Things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   Philosophy
                   has
                   been
                   transmitted
                   to
                   us
                   from
                   Adam
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 this
                 most
                 excellent
                 
                   Gift
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 was
                 handed
                 from
                 Adam
                 by
                 Methusalem
                 to
                 Noah
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 his
                 Sons
                 and
                 Grandchildren
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Chaldeans
                 and
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 famous
                 for
                 their
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 to
                 the
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ;
                 from
                 whom
                 ,
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 derived
                 to
                 the
                 Northern
                 and
                 
                   Western
                   Nations
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   some
                   think
                   it
                   had
                   its
                   rise
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Nature
                   or
                   scituation
                   of
                   Countries
                   .
                
                 Some
                 that
                 begin
                 not
                 the
                 Pedigree
                 of
                 PHILOSOPHY
                 so
                 high
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 had
                 its
                 rise
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 or
                 Scituation
                 of
                 the
                 Countries
                 where
                 those
                 lived
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 first
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Necessity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 usually
                 the
                 first
                 Mistress
                 of
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 having
                 taught
                 them
                 what
                 were
                 proper
                 for
                 their
                 Needs
                 .
                 'T
                 was
                 thus
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 EGYPTIANS
                 began
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 Increase
                 and
                 Decrease
                 of
                 the
                 Nile
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 every
                 Year
                 a
                 Prognostick
                 of
                 the
                 Fruitfulness
                 or
                 Sterility
                 of
                 their
                 Lands
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 part
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 facility
                 their
                 Harvest
                 ,
                 among
                 those
                 particular
                 Persons
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 Shares
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 learnt
                 the
                 first
                 Principles
                 of
                 Geometry
                 .
                 The
                 ASSTRIANS
                 ,
                 who
                 inhabited
                 vast
                 and
                 unclouded
                 Countries
                 ,
                 having
                 nothing
                 to
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 contemplating
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 observed
                 their
                 Motion
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 CHALDEANS
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 amongst
                 these
                 People
                 a
                 king
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 found
                 from
                 this
                 Speculation
                 an
                 Art
                 of
                 
                   Foretelling
                   things
                   to
                   come
                
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 The
                 PHAENICIANS
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 Neighbours
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 drew
                 another
                 Benefit
                 from
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 addicted
                 themselves
                 to
                 observe
                 those
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 useful
                 to
                 Navigation
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 succeeded
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 found
                 out
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 fixed
                 Point
                 towards
                 the
                 Pole
                 ,
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 Guide
                 to
                 Pilots
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECTION
                 II.
                 The
                 Chief
                 and
                 most
                 Celebrated
                 PHILOSOPHERS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THALES
                   .
                
                 AMongst
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 most
                 Celebrated
                 for
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 THALES
                 the
                 Milesian
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 Miletus
                 the
                 Capital
                 City
                 of
                 Ionia
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 ,
                 639
                 years
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 accounted
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 Astronomer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 observed
                 the
                 Solstices
                 and
                 Equinoxes
                 .
                 His
                 Opinion
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 Water
                 was
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ANAXIMANDER
                   .
                
                 The
                 Successor
                 of
                 Thales
                 was
                 ANAXIMANDER
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 also
                 Born
                 at
                 Miletus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 Founder
                 of
                 Founder
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ionick
                   Sect.
                
                 He
                 distinguished
                 the
                 
                   Four
                   Elements
                
                 ,
                 placed
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 scituation
                 he
                 gave
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 erected
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 System
                 of
                 the
                 
                   World.
                   Strabo
                
                 and
                 Laertius
                 assure
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 also
                 that
                 made
                 Maps
                 .
                 He
                 never
                 determined
                 ,
                 as
                 Thales
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 Elements
                 was
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   things
                
                 ,
                 but
                 concluded
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 Immense
                 .
              
               
                 
                 ANAXIMINES
                 followed
                 Anaximander
                 ,
                 being
                 also
                 Born
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 .
                 He
                 owned
                 
                   Infinite
                   Air
                
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 .
                 His
                 Disciple
                 was
                 ANAXAGORAS
                 of
                 Clazomene
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 brought
                 Philosophy
                 from
                 Ionia
                 to
                 Athens
                 .
                 He
                 declared
                 Matter
                 and
                 Spirit
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Principles
                
                 ;
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 Beginning
                 all
                 Things
                 were
                 in
                 Confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 separated
                 ,
                 distinguished
                 and
                 establish'd
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 beautiful
                 Order
                 wherein
                 we
                 see
                 them
                 .
                 Anxagoras
                 his
                 Scholar
                 was
                 ARCHELAVS
                 the
                 Athenian
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Assertor
                 of
                 
                   Similar
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 Heat
                 and
                 Cold
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 HERACLITVS
                 the
                 Athenian
                 ,
                 who
                 maintained
                 that
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Principle
                
                 was
                 Fire
                 :
                 And
                 DEMOCRITVS
                 the
                 Abderite
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 Atoms
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ionick
                   Sect.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Preface
                
                 
                   Philosophers
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Scul
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Noble
                   Frances
                   Teresa
                   Stuart
                   ,
                   Dutchess
                   Dorvager
                   of
                   the
                   High
                   borne
                   Prince
                   ,
                   Charles
                   Stuart
                   Duke
                   of
                   Richmond
                   and
                   Lenox
                   ,
                   Earle
                   of
                   March
                   ,
                   Litchfield
                   ,
                   &
                   Darnley
                   ,
                   Baron
                   of
                   Leighton
                   ,
                   Bromsrvold
                   ,
                   Nerobury
                   ,
                   Torbolton
                   ,
                   and
                   Metheuen
                   ;
                   Hereditary
                   Ld.
                   High
                   Chamberlaine
                   ,
                   and
                   Ld.
                   High
                   Admirall
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   &c.
                   a
                   Ld.
                   of
                   Aubigny
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   Grandee
                   of
                   Spaine
                   and
                   Knight
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Noble
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   Garter
                   &c.
                   a
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Bloine
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   SOCRATES
                   .
                
                 
                   SOCRATES
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   Born
                   at
                
                 Athens
                 468
                 
                   years
                   before
                
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   leaving
                   the
                   Study
                   of
                
                 Natural
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 
                   wholly
                   addicted
                   himself
                   to
                
                 Ethicks
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 Tully
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                
                 Third
                 Book
                 
                   of
                   his
                
                 Tusculan
                 Questions
                 ,
                 
                   tells
                   us
                
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 that
                 Philosophy
                 which
                 undertakes
                 the
                 Conduct
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 Manners
                 ,
                 was
                 derived
                 from
                 
                   Socrates
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 called
                 down
                 Philosophy
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 its
                 abode
                 in
                 Cities
                 and
                 Houses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   PLATO
                   .
                
                 PLATO
                 ,
                 an
                 Athenian
                 ,
                 was
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 427
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 extraordinary
                 Learning
                 and
                 wonderful
                 Sagacity
                 in
                 the
                 searching
                 out
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Philosopher
                
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 His
                 School
                 set
                 about
                 with
                 Trees
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 of
                 Athens
                 ,
                 first
                 called
                 Ecademia
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 Ecademus
                 the
                 Possessor
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 Academia
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 the
                 Name
                 to
                 his
                 Sect.
                 He
                 concluded
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   Idea
                
                 and
                 Matter
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 .
                 Concerning
                 his
                 Opinion
                 of
                 these
                 Idea's
                 ,
                 the
                 Learned
                 are
                 much
                 divided
                 .
                 Some
                 would
                 have
                 him
                 hold
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 
                   Eternal
                   Substances
                   ,
                   Forms
                
                 existing
                 from
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Models
                 quite
                 separated
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 upon
                 which
                 he
                 forms
                 the
                 Ground
                 of
                 his
                 Work.
                 But
                 others
                 are
                 of
                 another
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 declaring
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 Doctrin
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 than
                 the
                 Image
                 the
                 Creator
                 has
                 formed
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Matter
                 ,
                 he
                 suppos'd
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 Form
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 yet
                 capable
                 of
                 all
                 Forms
                 :
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 Disposition
                 whereby
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 distinguished
                 into
                 divers
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 disposition
                 he
                 makes
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 than
                 a
                 
                   Pyramidal
                   ,
                   Cubical
                
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 Figuration
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 and
                 invisible
                 Particles
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Elements
                 are
                 compounded
                 ;
                 He
                 consequently
                 asserts
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Pyramidal
                   volatile
                   Particles
                
                 constitute
                 Fire
                 ;
                 that
                 Cubical
                 and
                 
                   subsiding
                   Particles
                
                 make
                 
                   Earth
                   ;
                   Octahedrical
                
                 or
                 
                   Eight
                   corner'd
                   ,
                   Air
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Eicosahedrical
                 or
                 
                   Twenty
                   corner'd
                   ,
                   Water
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ARISTOTLE
                   .
                
                 ARISTOTLE
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Nichomachus
                 ,
                 Born
                 at
                 Stagyra
                 in
                 
                   Macedonia
                   383
                
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 Birth
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 differed
                 much
                 in
                 his
                 Sentiments
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 from
                 his
                 Master
                 Plato
                 ,
                 who
                 therefore
                 compared
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 Colt
                 kicking
                 his
                 own
                 Dam.
                 He
                 had
                 the
                 Liceum
                 for
                 his
                 School
                 ,
                 a
                 House
                 near
                 Athens
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 
                 Apollo's
                 Temple
                 ,
                 built
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 one
                 called
                 Licus
                 .
                 Here
                 his
                 Disciples
                 Disputed
                 Walking
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Greek
                 word
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 PIRAPATVS
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 themselves
                 PERIPATETICKS
                 .
                 This
                 Philosopher
                 became
                 Famous
                 by
                 being
                 the
                 Praeceptor
                 of
                 
                   Alexander
                   the
                   Great
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 his
                 sharp
                 Wit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 his
                 Writings
                 .
                 He
                 held
                 
                   Matter
                   ,
                   Form
                
                 and
                 Privation
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Natural
                   Beings
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   ARCESILAUS
                   .
                
                 ARCESILAVS
                 of
                 Sardis
                 in
                 Lydia
                 ,
                 flourish'd
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 297
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Taught
                 at
                 Athens
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 a
                 Sect
                 called
                 in
                 after
                 Times
                 the
                 
                   Middle
                   Academy
                
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Academy
                
                 ,
                 which
                 begun
                 with
                 Plato
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 instituted
                 by
                 Lacides
                 of
                 Cyrene
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 be
                 presently
                 declared
                 .
                 He
                 asserted
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Certainty
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 bare
                 Probability
                 in
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 Things
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 thought
                 we
                 might
                 equally
                 hold
                 Pro
                 and
                 Con
                 upon
                 all
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 would
                 never
                 determine
                 ,
                 but
                 always
                 suspended
                 his
                 Judgment
                 .
              
               
                 
                   LACIDES
                   .
                
                 LACIDES
                 the
                 Cyrenean
                 ,
                 newly
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 Taught
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 School
                 some
                 years
                 after
                 Arcesilaus
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 Head
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Sect
                 which
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Academy
                
                 .
                 He
                 acknowledged
                 that
                 something
                 was
                 highly
                 probable
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 that
                 one
                 thing
                 was
                 more
                 probable
                 than
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 determin'd
                 ;
                 but
                 was
                 not
                 sure
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 was
                 absolutely
                 True.
                 
              
               
                 
                   PYRRHO
                   .
                
                 PYRRHO
                 of
                 Elaea
                 ,
                 was
                 also
                 the
                 Founder
                 of
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Sect
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   New
                   manner
                   of
                   Philosophizing
                
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 Dogma's
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 believing
                 that
                 nothing
                 was
                 true
                 or
                 likely
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 probable
                 .
                 He
                 went
                 beyond
                 the
                 Academicians
                 :
                 For
                 whereas
                 they
                 comprehended
                 ▪
                 that
                 Nothing
                 could
                 be
                 comprehended
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 comprehend
                 that
                 .
                 His
                 Followers
                 were
                 called
                 EPHECTICI
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 
                   withholding
                   their
                   Assents
                
                 :
                 SCEPTICI
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 Considering
                 and
                 Canvasing
                 :
                 ZETETICI
                 ,
                 or
                 Seekers
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 Search
                 and
                 Enquiry
                 :
                 And
                 APOZETICI
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 continual
                 Doubts
                 and
                 Difficulties
                 they
                 were
                 used
                 to
                 object
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Dogmatical
                   Philosophers
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   ZENO
                   .
                
                 ZENO
                 the
                 Citian
                 had
                 his
                 School
                 at
                 Athens
                 in
                 a
                 Painted
                 Gallery
                 called
                 Stoa
                 ,
                 whence
                 his
                 Diseiples
                 had
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Stoicks
                   .
                   Vertue
                
                 was
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 Good
                 in
                 his
                 Morals
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 famous
                 for
                 that
                 Constancy
                 he
                 inspired
                 into
                 his
                 Followers
                 in
                 the
                 extremity
                 of
                 Affairs
                 .
                 They
                 would
                 never
                 confess
                 Pain
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Evil.
                 He
                 held
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Matter
                
                 to
                 be
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 
                   Heat
                   ,
                   Cold
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 also
                 without
                 any
                 
                   Form
                   ,
                   Shape
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Figure
                 .
                 He
                 supposed
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 certain
                 infinite
                 Space
                 altogether
                 void
                 and
                 empty
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 World
                 after
                 its
                 Conflagration
                 might
                 be
                 resolved
                 .
                 He
                 asserted
                 two
                 Principles
                 ,
                 viz.
                 God
                 and
                 Matter
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 nothing
                 could
                 subsist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   EPICURUS
                   .
                
                 EPICVRVS
                 was
                 Born
                 at
                 
                   Athens
                   257
                
                 years
                 before
                 Christ
                 .
                 He
                 kept
                 his
                 School
                 in
                 some
                 Gardens
                 in
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Sect.
                 He
                 Taught
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 ZENO
                 ,
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 Pleasure
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 Pleasure
                 he
                 comprehends
                 that
                 of
                 Sense
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 maintaining
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   a
                   Wise
                   Man
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   happy
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   enjoyed
                   not
                   all
                
                 Pleasures
                 Mankind
                 
                   was
                   capable
                   of
                
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 explain
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 occasion
                 of
                 raising
                 Doubts
                 concerning
                 his
                 true
                 Conceptions
                 ;
                 some
                 believing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 whilst
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 the
                 most
                 numerous
                 ,
                 think
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 Epicureans
                 are
                 now
                 generally
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 too
                 Sensual
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Morals
                 ,
                 concerning
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   Providence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 much
                 blamed
                 .
                 He
                 took
                 from
                 DEMOCRITVS
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 his
                 Physick
                 ,
                 adding
                 thereto
                 the
                 declension
                 of
                 Atoms
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 motion
                 of
                 Weight
                 .
                 His
                 Opinions
                 were
                 ,
                 That
                 nothing
                 was
                 without
                 Beginning
                 or
                 End
                 ,
                 but
                 Atoms
                 and
                 empty
                 Space
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 Universe
                 always
                 abides
                 unchangeable
                 in
                 the
                 Whole
                 ,
                 tho'
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 Parts
                 it
                 be
                 variously
                 altered
                 .
                 He
                 endeavours
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Empty
                   Space
                
                 from
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 asserts
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 shall
                 some
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 be
                 dissolved
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 
                   GASSENDUS
                   .
                
                 The
                 Famous
                 PETRVS
                 GASSENDVS
                 ,
                 
                   Mathematick
                   Professor
                
                 in
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Paris
                 ,
                 Born
                 in
                 
                   Anno
                   1592
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 Amend
                 and
                 Perfect
                 the
                 
                   Epicurean
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 by
                 refuting
                 its
                 Errors
                 concerning
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   Providence
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Souls
                   Immortality
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 cautious
                 Explication
                 of
                 such
                 of
                 his
                 Opinions
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 not
                 utterly
                 condemned
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 being
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 ,
                 but
                 Doubtful
                 and
                 Slippery
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 falling
                 into
                 Error
                 .
              
               
                 
                   DESCARTES
                   .
                
                 After
                 all
                 these
                 was
                 Born
                 RENATVS
                 DESCARTES
                 ,
                 at
                 
                   la
                   Haye
                
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Noble
                 and
                 Ancient
                 Family
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Lord
                   1597
                
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 a
                 Method
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 Time
                 but
                 imperfectly
                 known
                 ,
                 restored
                 Philosophy
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 Foundations
                 ,
                 opening
                 a
                 sure
                 and
                 solid
                 Way
                 to
                 Mankind
                 into
                 the
                 inmost
                 Recesses
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 He
                 was
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 singular
                 Genius
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 alone
                 discovered
                 more
                 
                   Philosophical
                   Truths
                
                 ,
                 than
                 ever
                 were
                 discovered
                 in
                 all
                 foregoing
                 Ages
                 .
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 go
                 about
                 here
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 Instances
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Philosophical
                   Sentiments
                
                 ,
                 since
                 this
                 whole
                 Work
                 contains
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 may
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 be
                 deduced
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECTION
                 III.
                 The
                 Parts
                 of
                 PHILOSOPHY
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Design
                 of
                 this
                 whole
                 Work.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   PHILOSOPHY
                   .
                
                 PHILOSOPHY
                 is
                 commonly
                 divided
                 into
                 
                   Three
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 First
                 ,
                 Into
                 METAPHYSICKS
                 ,
                 or
                 NATVRAL
                 THEOLOGY
                 ,
                 which
                 proves
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   First
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 on
                 whose
                 existence
                 all
                 Truths
                 depend
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 whom
                 no
                 Science
                 can
                 be
                 had
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Into
                 PHYSIOLOGY
                 ,
                 or
                 NATVRAL
                 PHILOSOPHY
                 ,
                 which
                 comprehends
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 
                   Material
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 considers
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 enquires
                 into
                 the
                 Parts
                 whereof
                 it
                 doth
                 consist
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 descends
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 Form
                 ,
                 and
                 Qualifications
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   ,
                   Stars
                
                 and
                 Planets
                 ;
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Air
                   ,
                   Water
                   ,
                   Fire
                   ,
                   Fossils
                   ,
                
                 or
                 things
                 dug
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 Metals
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 Enquires
                 into
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Plants
                 and
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 Compendium
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 into
                 MORAL
                 PHILOSOPHY
                 ,
                 or
                 ETHICKS
                 ,
                 which
                 searches
                 into
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Good
                 ;
                 discovers
                 what
                 Manners
                 are
                 honest
                 and
                 becoming
                 ,
                 and
                 directs
                 and
                 governs
                 all
                 our
                 voluntary
                 Actions
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 
                   Right
                   Reason
                
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 handling
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 the
                 Modus
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Natural
                 Way
                 and
                 Order
                 )
                 of
                 Science
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 rather
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 distinguish
                 Philosophy
                 into
                 
                   Ten
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 Division
                 my
                 Discourse
                 might
                 be
                 more
                 Methodical
                 ,
                 and
                 avoid
                 the
                 Confusion
                 which
                 is
                 incident
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 Partition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   LOGICK
                   ,
                   the
                   First
                   Part
                   of
                   Philosophy
                   .
                
                 I
                 thought
                 fit
                 therefore
                 to
                 make
                 LOGICK
                 the
                 First
                 Part
                 of
                 my
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 Organ
                 or
                 Instrument
                 of
                 all
                 PHILOSOPHY
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 attaining
                 of
                 all
                 Sciences
                 .
                 Because
                 I
                 never
                 esteemed
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 valuable
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 good
                 Mind
                 or
                 
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 enabled
                 to
                 unfold
                 the
                 Natures
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 discern
                 Truth
                 from
                 Falshood
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 other
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 have
                 their
                 Bounds
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 only
                 determin'd
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 Offices
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Rectitude
                 of
                 the
                 Understanding
                 is
                 conducive
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Vses
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 profitable
                 in
                 the
                 dispatch
                 of
                 Business
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 attaining
                 of
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 begun
                 this
                 
                   Philosophical
                   Treatise
                
                 with
                 LOGICK
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Art
                 that
                 Teaches
                 the
                 right
                 use
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 Man
                 ought
                 to
                 manage
                 his
                 Thoughts
                 in
                 the
                 knowing
                 and
                 judging
                 of
                 Things
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 many
                 Errors
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 biast
                 for
                 those
                 Opinions
                 it
                 has
                 embrac'd
                 during
                 Childhood
                 ,
                 having
                 premised
                 something
                 of
                 the
                 Vsefulness
                 of
                 LOGICK
                 ,
                 I
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 advise
                 every
                 one
                 carefully
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 Prejudices
                 of
                 Infancy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 admit
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 Truth
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 Perception
                 hath
                 manifested
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 judgeth
                 wrong
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 give
                 heed
                 to
                 his
                 Conceptions
                 ,
                 and
                 compriseth
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 had
                 perceived
                 in
                 the
                 Premisses
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 avoiding
                 of
                 this
                 Praecipitancy
                 ,
                 I
                 first
                 examin
                 the
                 
                   simple
                   Terms
                
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 briefly
                 enumerate
                 those
                 Notions
                 of
                 which
                 our
                 Thoughts
                 are
                 compounded
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 I
                 set
                 down
                 a
                 Scheme
                 of
                 Substance
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 distinctly
                 understood
                 and
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 the
                 Modes
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 attentively
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 Genealogy
                 of
                 Things
                 and
                 Modes
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 
                   Imposition
                   ,
                   Signification
                   ,
                   Definition
                
                 and
                 Use
                 of
                 Names
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 Idea's
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 know
                 also
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 simple
                 ,
                 or
                 resolvable
                 into
                 other
                 Parts
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 added
                 the
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Definition
                 and
                 Division
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 all
                 Confusion
                 may
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 distinction
                 from
                 others
                 more
                 clearly
                 known
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 the
                 clear
                 Perception
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Judgment
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 every
                 Thing
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 I
                 proceed
                 from
                 
                   simple
                   Things
                
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Compound
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Step
                 of
                 Logick
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 .
                 The
                 Sum
                 whereof
                 is
                 this
                 ▪
                 That
                 in
                 our
                 search
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 we
                 never
                 give
                 our
                 Assent
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 exactly
                 answer
                 to
                 our
                 Perception
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 that
                 Truth
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 same
                 do
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 be
                 fully
                 convinc'd
                 of
                 its
                 Certainty
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 take
                 him
                 to
                 know
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 who
                 relies
                 only
                 upon
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 led
                 by
                 their
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 without
                 hearkning
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 a
                 Syllogism
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 divers
                 Judgments
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 whether
                 Syllogisms
                 are
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 use
                 towards
                 the
                 acquiring
                 of
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 they
                 are
                 boasted
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 assert
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 those
                 Errors
                 Men
                 fall
                 into
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 caused
                 by
                 their
                 using
                 of
                 
                   false
                   Principles
                
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 their
                 not
                 observing
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 
                   Good
                   Reasoning
                
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 Use
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 very
                 helpful
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Wit
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 for
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 through
                 overmuch
                 Subtilty
                 ,
                 or
                 want
                 of
                 due
                 Attention
                 ,
                 suffer
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 deceived
                 by
                 
                   false
                   Consequences
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 into
                 Error
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 which
                 concludes
                 this
                 Part
                 of
                 PHILOSOPHY
                 ,
                 is
                 METHOD
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Part
                 of
                 Logick
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 all
                 Controversie
                 the
                 most
                 useful
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 being
                 that
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 which
                 whatsoever
                 belongs
                 to
                 a
                 whole
                 Science
                 is
                 fitly
                 and
                 rightly
                 disposed
                 and
                 digested
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 extreamly
                 conducive
                 to
                 the
                 discovering
                 any
                 Truths
                 we
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 convincing
                 of
                 others
                 of
                 those
                 we
                 know
                 already
                 .
                 This
                 Method
                 in
                 particular
                 is
                 either
                 Genetical
                 or
                 Analytical
                 ,
                 in
                 both
                 which
                 the
                 true
                 Practice
                 of
                 Logick
                 is
                 perfected
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Second
                   Part
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   GOD.
                   
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 our
                 Knowledge
                 is
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 
                   perfect
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 all
                 others
                 do
                 proceed
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 known
                 to
                 exist
                 ;
                 therefore
                 I
                 begin
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Part
                
                 of
                 this
                 Treatise
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Existence
                   of
                   GOD.
                
                 This
                 I
                 evince
                 from
                 the
                 Idea
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 him
                 which
                 represents
                 a
                 
                   Being
                   absolutely
                   perfect
                   ,
                   wise
                
                 ,
                 and
                 powerful
                 .
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 includes
                 all
                 Perfection
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 necessarily
                 Existent
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 Existence
                 is
                 a
                 vow'd
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 can't
                 be
                 absent
                 from
                 a
                 Being
                 absolutely
                 Perfect
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 we
                 clearly
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 a
                 Triangle
                 is
                 contain'd
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 
                   three
                   Angles
                
                 are
                 equal
                 to
                 
                   two
                   right
                   ones
                
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Conception
                 of
                 GOD
                 is
                 involved
                 Necessary
                 and
                 Eternal
                 Existence
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 we
                 duly
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 is
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 Existence
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 their
                 Essence
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 Propositions
                 of
                 
                   Eternal
                   Truth
                
                 do
                 depend
                 on
                 this
                 first
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 no
                 farther
                 True
                 than
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 determined
                 thereby
                 .
                 The
                 Existence
                 of
                 GOD
                 being
                 demonstrated
                 
                   a
                   priori
                
                 ,
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 lay
                 open
                 his
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 necessary
                 consequence
                 follow
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 but
                 the
                 
                   supream
                   Being
                
                 must
                 include
                 
                   Unity
                   ,
                   Eternity
                   ,
                   Omnipotence
                   ,
                   Immensity
                   ,
                   Beneficence
                   ,
                   Providence
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Third
                   Part
                   ;
                   Of
                   Intelligences
                   and
                   Daemons
                   .
                
                 Having
                 thus
                 examined
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 inquired
                 into
                 his
                 Perfections
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 our
                 
                   weak
                   Understanding
                
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 INTELLIGENCES
                 and
                 DAEMONS
                 ,
                 whose
                 Existence
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 reached
                 by
                 
                   Natural
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 :
                 And
                 afterwards
                 proceeding
                 to
                 their
                 Faculties
                 ,
                 have
                 shewed
                 
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 endowed
                 with
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Will
                 :
                 And
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 Dispute
                 betwixt
                 our
                 Divines
                 and
                 the
                 Talmudists
                 ,
                 concerning
                 their
                 
                   Number
                   ,
                   Distinction
                
                 and
                 Subordination
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 barely
                 set
                 down
                 their
                 Opinions
                 without
                 adding
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 .
                 Thence
                 I
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 Power
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 assume
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 add
                 something
                 concerning
                 the
                 Care
                 and
                 Concern
                 they
                 have
                 for
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 briefly
                 confirm
                 from
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Reasons
                 deduced
                 from
                 their
                 Natures
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Fourth
                   Part
                   ;
                   Of
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                   in
                   general
                   .
                
                 It
                 being
                 proved
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 GOD
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 Power
                 the
                 Angels
                 and
                 all
                 Things
                 are
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 his
                 Nature
                 to
                 deceive
                 us
                 :
                 We
                 are
                 sure
                 that
                 we
                 can't
                 be
                 mistaken
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 known
                 by
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 we
                 have
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 Idea's
                 of
                 
                   Bodily
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 often
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 whether
                 we
                 will
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 I
                 thence
                 infer
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 proceed
                 from
                 Objects
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 really
                 and
                 actually
                 exist
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 For
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 if
                 GOD
                 should
                 immediately
                 impress
                 such
                 Idea's
                 on
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 conveigh'd
                 from
                 Objects
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 of
                 
                   Extension
                   ,
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Figure
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 impose
                 upon
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Substance
                 extended
                 in
                 
                   length
                   ,
                   breadth
                
                 and
                 depth
                 ,
                 or
                 thickness
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Fourth
                   Part.
                
                 For
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 handled
                 in
                 Physiology
                 belong
                 to
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 its
                 Forms
                 or
                 Affections
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 wonder
                 that
                 I
                 exclude
                 all
                 
                   substantial
                   Forms
                
                 from
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 extended
                 Matter
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 obscure
                 that
                 they
                 can't
                 be
                 explain'd
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 conceived
                 by
                 those
                 very
                 Men
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 great
                 Patrons
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Whereas
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 obvious
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 assign
                 the
                 Effects
                 o●
                 Nature
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Position
                   ,
                   Motion
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 Rest
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Who
                 is
                 so
                 stupid
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 apprehend
                 these
                 Principles
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 better
                 to
                 explain
                 Things
                 by
                 Causes
                 known
                 and
                 obvious
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 some
                 Principles
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 understand
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 dark
                 and
                 difficult
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 teach
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 learn
                 them
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 folly
                 to
                 admit
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 PHILOSOPHY
                 which
                 no
                 Body
                 could
                 ever
                 yet
                 comprehend
                 ,
                 no
                 ,
                 nor
                 I
                 dare
                 boldly
                 say
                 ,
                 ever
                 will
                 be
                 comprehended
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 admit
                 that
                 
                   Material
                   Substance
                
                 consists
                 in
                 a
                 Threefold
                 Dimension
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 can't
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 Extension
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 by
                 Reason
                 or
                 a
                 
                   Mental
                   separation
                
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 easie
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 any
                 Vacuum
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Nature
                 :
                 That
                 Rarefaction
                 is
                 only
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 intervening
                 of
                 
                   New
                   Matter
                
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 not
                 circumscribed
                 by
                 any
                 Bounds
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Internal
                   place
                
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 Nature
                 with
                 the
                 Inferior
                 and
                 Sublunary
                 .
                 Forasmach
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 call
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 precise
                 extension
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 its
                 extension
                 as
                 such
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 its
                 being
                 commensurate
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 
                   Inches
                   ,
                   Feet
                   ,
                   Yards
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 it
                 being
                 apparent
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 retaining
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 quantity
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 further
                 extended
                 in
                 length
                 and
                 less
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 As
                 Matter
                 hath
                 some
                 
                   Essential
                   properties
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Divisibility
                   ,
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Mensurability
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Impenetrability
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 it
                 has
                 some
                 
                   common
                   Accidents
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Rarefaction
                   ,
                   Local
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Heaviness
                   ,
                   Lightness
                   ,
                   Hardness
                   ,
                   Softness
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 distinct
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 Modes
                 ,
                 which
                 can't
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 called
                 Modes
                 ,
                 but
                 Substances
                 ,
                 whose
                 peculiar
                 property
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 exist
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 independent
                 of
                 any
                 Subject
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 diversification
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 its
                 Forms
                 ,
                 depends
                 on
                 Motion
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Matter
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 Sensible
                 and
                 
                   Insensible
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 I
                 clearly
                 make
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Three
                   Elements
                
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 had
                 their
                 rise
                 thence
                 .
                 Then
                 having
                 shewed
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 move
                 it self
                 ,
                 I
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 Motions
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 are
                 commonly
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 prevention
                 of
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 ,
                 are
                 occasioned
                 ;
                 because
                 all
                 Motion
                 of
                 Bodies
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 circular
                 ,
                 one
                 succeeding
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 Then
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 whether
                 simple
                 or
                 compound
                 ,
                 treat
                 of
                 Reflection
                 and
                 Refraction
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Acting
                 and
                 
                   Resisting
                   power
                
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 it
                 consists
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Hardness
                   ,
                   Fluidity
                   ,
                   Rarity
                
                 or
                 
                   Loosness
                   of
                   Parts
                   ,
                   Closeness
                   ,
                   Roughness
                
                 and
                 Smoothness
                 ,
                 &c.
                 where
                 I
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Pores
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 fluid
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   hard
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 give
                 a
                 hint
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ends
                 of
                 GOD
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 searched
                 into
                 in
                 Physiology
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 Rashness
                 and
                 Arrogance
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 TIME
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 
                   Created
                   things
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 improperly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Affection
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 since
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 Mode
                 of
                 Thinking
                 ,
                 serving
                 only
                 to
                 explain
                 Duration
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguish
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Fifth
                   Part
                   ;
                   Of
                   the
                   World
                   and
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 Having
                 thus
                 laid
                 those
                 Foundations
                 of
                 NATVRAL
                 PHILOSOPHY
                 ,
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 Unity
                 and
                 Perfection
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 first
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 discovered
                 by
                 
                   Natural
                   Reason
                
                 :
                 That
                 its
                 Extension
                 is
                 immense
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 indetermin'd
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 circumscribed
                 by
                 any
                 Figure
                 ,
                 or
                 Bounds
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 enquire
                 at
                 large
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 best
                 disposition
                 of
                 Parts
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 assert
                 ▪
                 That
                 GOD
                 hath
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Matter
                 whereof
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   determinate
                   Measure
                
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 preserve
                 the
                 same
                 quantity
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Then
                 pass
                 on
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 communication
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 add
                 some
                 Rules
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 ,
                 what
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 meeting
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Then
                 follow
                 the
                 Three
                 noted
                 Systems
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 viz.
                 The
                 
                   Ptolomaick
                   ,
                   Tychonick
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Copernican
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 having
                 rejected
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 ,
                 I
                 with
                 Descartes
                 embrace
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 more
                 simple
                 and
                 better
                 agreeing
                 with
                 the
                 several
                 Phaenomena
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Then
                 shewing
                 the
                 Heavens
                 to
                 be
                 
                   fluid
                   ▪
                
                 I
                 go
                 on
                 to
                 Evidence
                 how
                 they
                 were
                 disposed
                 or
                 rank'd
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 what
                 manner
                 their
                 Motions
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 a
                 better
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   Motions
                
                 ,
                 I
                 define
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globe
                
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 Circles
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 several
                 Uses
                 .
                 Then
                 examin
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 Adjuncts
                 of
                 Light
                 and
                 Luminosity
                 .
                 How
                 Spots
                 are
                 generated
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 and
                 vanish
                 again
                 .
                 What
                 Comets
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 
                   fixed
                   Stars
                
                 are
                 changed
                 into
                 Comets
                 .
              
               
                 Next
                 to
                 the
                 Comets
                 are
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 whose
                 rise
                 is
                 shewed
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 their
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 become
                 
                   Direct
                   ,
                   Retrograde
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Stationary
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 
                   Moons
                   motion
                
                 is
                 considered
                 ,
                 with
                 its
                 various
                 Appearances
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Eclipses
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 Next
                 follows
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 their
                 Number
                 and
                 Constellations
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 their
                 Influences
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Judgment
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 of
                 
                   Judicial
                   Astrology
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Sixth
                   Part
                   ;
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Four
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Having
                 thus
                 taken
                 some
                 Turns
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 we
                 return
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 more
                 exact
                 Account
                 of
                 its
                 
                   Original
                   parts
                
                 and
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 moved
                 in
                 the
                 
                   fluid
                   Heaven
                
                 ;
                 demonstrate
                 also
                 its
                 Motion
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 Answer
                 the
                 Objections
                 made
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 discover
                 all
                 the
                 Vicissitudes
                 of
                 Night
                 and
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 several
                 Seasons
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Diurnal
                 and
                 
                   Annual
                   motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Then
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Five
                   Zones
                
                 ,
                 invented
                 by
                 Geographers
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 the
                 Variety
                 of
                 Heat
                 and
                 Cold
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 occasioned
                 by
                 the
                 nearness
                 or
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Climates
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 more
                 distinct
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Tracts
                 and
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Then
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 those
                 Things
                 which
                 are
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Fountains
                   ,
                   Metals
                
                 and
                 
                   Minerals
                   ,
                   Stones
                   ,
                   Gems
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Load
                   ▪
                   stone
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Electrical
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 After
                 ,
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 the
                 Flux
                 and
                 Reflux
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sea
                   ▪
                
                 Of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 
                   Elastick
                   virtue
                
                 .
                 Then
                 of
                 the
                 Meteors
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 particular
                 ;
                 as
                 of
                 
                   Winds
                   ,
                   Clouds
                   ,
                   Mists
                   ,
                   Rain
                   ,
                   Dew
                   ,
                   Hoar-frost
                   ,
                   Cool
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Evening
                   ,
                   Snow
                   ,
                   Hail
                   ,
                   Thunder
                   ,
                   Lightning
                   ,
                   Coruscations
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                   Rain-Bow
                   ,
                   Circles
                
                 formed
                 about
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 Mock-Suns
                 .
                 Then
                 unfold
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 
                   Fire
                   ,
                   Heat
                
                 and
                 Cold
                 :
                 The
                 most
                 remarkable
                 Effects
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Effervescence
                 of
                 some
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Turning
                 of
                 others
                 into
                 a
                 Calx
                 or
                 
                   Ashes
                   ,
                   Earthquakes
                   ,
                   Fermentation
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 consider
                 the
                 
                   Mixtion
                   ,
                   Generation
                   ,
                   Corruption
                   ,
                   Alteration
                   ,
                   Augmentation
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Diminution
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Seventh
                   Part
                   ;
                   Of
                   Living
                   Creatures
                   .
                
                 Having
                 thus
                 largely
                 enough
                 handled
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 )
                 
                   Inanimate
                   things
                
                 ,
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Living
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 premised
                 their
                 Distinction
                 from
                 Things
                 without
                 Life
                 ,
                 I
                 assert
                 their
                 Life
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 a
                 due
                 Temperament
                 of
                 Heat
                 and
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 their
                 Death
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 contrary
                 Causes
                 of
                 Cold
                 and
                 Dryness
                 .
                 Next
                 I
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Hardness
                 which
                 is
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 Outside
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Vital
                   Heat
                
                 in
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 weaker
                 in
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 durable
                 in
                 others
                 .
                 Then
                 discover
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Aliment
                 or
                 Food
                 wherewith
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 are
                 Nourished
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 
                   Living
                   Things
                
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 by
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Place
                 and
                 Time
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 come
                 down
                 to
                 Plants
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 explained
                 their
                 Parts
                 ,
                 
                   Original
                   Nutrition
                   ,
                   Growth
                   ,
                   Difference
                
                 and
                 Propagation
                 ,
                 I
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 their
                 different
                 
                   Colour
                   ,
                   Taste
                
                 and
                 Smell
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 of
                 their
                 Perishing
                 or
                 Death
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 I
                 lay
                 open
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 Beasts
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 examin
                 in
                 particular
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 
                   Fourfooted
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   Creeping
                   Things
                   ,
                   Birds
                   ,
                   Fish
                
                 and
                 Insects
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 these
                 consists
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Eighth
                   Part
                   ;
                   Of
                   MAN.
                   
                
                 After
                 having
                 taken
                 a
                 View
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Great
                   World
                
                 ,
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Consideration
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lesser
                   World
                
                 MAN
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 be
                 defined
                 a
                 Compound
                 of
                 a
                 
                   finite
                   Mind
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   rightly
                   disposed
                   Body
                
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 
                   two
                   Parts
                
                 are
                 wholly
                 of
                 a
                 distinct
                 Nature
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Analogy
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 fitting
                 to
                 consider
                 them
                 each
                 apart
                 ,
                 and
                 handle
                 them
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 several
                 Proprieties
                 of
                 each
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 known
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 principal
                 Parts
                 of
                 
                   Mans
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 both
                 Internal
                 and
                 External
                 ;
                 give
                 an
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 Formation
                 of
                 the
                 Birth
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 its
                 Animation
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 of
                 Nutrition
                 ,
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heart
                   ,
                   Arteries
                
                 and
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Circulation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood.
                 Then
                 follows
                 Respiration
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 performed
                 in
                 Man
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 some
                 things
                 are
                 added
                 of
                 the
                 Increase
                 and
                 Decrease
                 of
                 
                   Mans
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 its
                 Temperaments
                 ,
                 and
                 different
                 Ages
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Senses
                 do
                 chiefly
                 belong
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 I
                 treat
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Effect
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 feels
                 only
                 ,
                 for
                 asmuch
                 as
                 it
                 resides
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 :
                 Then
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 senses
                 i●
                 particular
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 
                   Feeling
                   ,
                   Tasting
                   ,
                   Smelling
                   ,
                   Hearing
                   ,
                
                 and
                 lastly
                 having
                 said
                 something
                 concerning
                 the
                 Eye
                 and
                 its
                 Object
                 ,
                 I
                 Discourse
                 concerning
                 Sight
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 Noble
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 an●
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 performed
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 how
                 the
                 
                   Scituation
                   ,
                   Distance
                   ,
                   Magnitude
                
                 and
                 Figure
                 of
                 Bodies
                 are
                 thereby
                 discerned
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 add
                 some
                 Chapters
                 of
                 
                   Waking
                   ,
                   Sleep
                
                 and
                 Dreams
                 ;
                 ●he
                 Appetite
                 of
                 Hunger
                 and
                 Thirst
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Sense
                   ,
                   Imagination
                
                 and
                 Memory
                 ;
                 of
                 Health
                 and
                 Sickness
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 of
                 Medicaments
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Operation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Ninth
                   Part
                   ;
                   Of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   or
                   Soul
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Rational
                   Soul
                
                 as
                 the
                 Chief
                 Part
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 which
                 excelleth
                 the
                 Body
                 in
                 its
                 Nature
                 and
                 Functions
                 ;
                 I
                 evince
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 more
                 evidently
                 perceived
                 by
                 us
                 than
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 cannot
                 doubt
                 of
                 its
                 existence
                 even
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 instant
                 we
                 are
                 doubting
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Thinking
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 potentially
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 conceive
                 ,
                 but
                 actually
                 ;
                 because
                 Thinking
                 can't
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 without
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 its
                 Nature
                 ;
                 whence
                 I
                 Argue
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   essentially
                   distinct
                
                 from
                 
                   Material
                   things
                
                 ,
                 which
                 consist
                 in
                 extension
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Immortal
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Vnion
                 of
                 these
                 
                   two
                   Substances
                
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 I
                 briefly
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Functions
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 Cogitations
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 again
                 on
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 Miracle
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 All-wise
                 and
                 Omnipotent
                 GOD
                 alone
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Immortality
                 and
                 
                   Eternal
                   duration
                
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Good
                   pleasure
                
                 .
                 I
                 prove
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 
                   inborn
                   Idea's
                
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Thing
                   ,
                   Substance
                   ,
                   general
                   Maxims
                
                 of
                 
                   Truth
                   ,
                   Good
                   ,
                   Equity
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 explain
                 the
                 
                   four
                   Faculties
                
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   Imagination
                   ,
                   Will
                
                 and
                 Memory
                 ;
                 not
                 as
                 Things
                 really
                 distinct
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Modes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 
                   Understands
                   ,
                   Imagins
                   ,
                   Wills
                
                 and
                 Remembers
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Affections
                 and
                 Passions
                 are
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 the
                 close
                 Vnion
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 handle
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 to
                 lay
                 down
                 in
                 short
                 their
                 
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Causes
                
                 and
                 Effects
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 their
                 Objects
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 several
                 Names
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 
                   common
                   Principle
                
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Motion
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 produced
                 and
                 strengthned
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 except
                 Admiration
                 )
                 are
                 conveighed
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 always
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 peculiar
                 dilatation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood.
                 I
                 enquire
                 also
                 in
                 what
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 the
                 Soul
                 entertains
                 its
                 Passions
                 ;
                 what
                 Love
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 what
                 Joy
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Sorrow
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 I
                 undertake
                 to
                 assign
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 those
                 Inclinations
                 which
                 are
                 peculiar
                 to
                 certain
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 some
                 give
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 Sympathy
                 and
                 Antipathy
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 deduce
                 from
                 those
                 Motions
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 some
                 external
                 Cause
                 are
                 excited
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 from
                 its
                 first
                 Infancy
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 apt
                 afterwards
                 to
                 awaken
                 the
                 same
                 Thoughts
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 likewise
                 the
                 same
                 recurring
                 Thoughts
                 produce
                 the
                 same
                 Motions
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Tenth
                   and
                   last
                   Pa●t
                   ;
                   Concerning
                   the
                   right
                   Conduct
                   of
                   Life
                   .
                
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 this
                 PHILOSOPHY
                 is
                 concluded
                 with
                 a
                 Discourse
                 of
                 the
                 right
                 ordering
                 and
                 guidance
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 the
                 Happiness
                 whereof
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 
                   Bodily
                   pleasures
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Goods
                 of
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 firm
                 
                   unshaken
                   purpose
                
                 and
                 resolution
                 of
                 well-doing
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 which
                 thence
                 ariseth
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 no
                 Body
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 
                   do
                   well
                
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 acts
                 according
                 to
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 VERTVE
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 unfold
                 its
                 Essence
                 ,
                 shewing
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 a
                 Mean
                 of
                 the
                 Affections
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 
                   constant
                   pursuit
                
                 of
                 what
                 seems
                 best
                 to
                 
                   Right
                   Reason
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 pass
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 Species
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Prudence
                   ,
                   Temperance
                   ,
                   Fortitude
                
                 and
                 Justice
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 Foundations
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Happiness
                
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 thought
                 it
                 any
                 Crime
                 in
                 the
                 handling
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 received
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Schools
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Exhort
                 my
                 Readers
                 rather
                 to
                 Doing
                 than
                 Talking
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 that
                 Vertues
                 are
                 not
                 acquired
                 by
                 Questions
                 or
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Precepts
                 or
                 Rules
                 for
                 the
                 Forming
                 of
                 our
                 Manners
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 also
                 added
                 some
                 Articles
                 concerning
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Passions
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 conceive
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 small
                 Advantage
                 to
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Felicity
                
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 continue
                 under
                 the
                 Guidance
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Transgressing
                 any
                 of
                 its
                 Laws
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 Vertue
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 Man
                 were
                 deprived
                 of
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 I
                 endeavour
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 Man
                 was
                 created
                 Free
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Praescience
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 hindrance
                 to
                 
                   Human
                   Liberty
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 may
                 exert
                 Actions
                 worthy
                 of
                 praise
                 or
                 reproach
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 these
                 ETHICKS
                 might
                 appear
                 defective
                 without
                 saying
                 something
                 concerning
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 add
                 a
                 few
                 things
                 concerning
                 the
                 Duties
                 ,
                 or
                 Offices
                 of
                 Man
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 
                   good
                   Citizen
                
                 in
                 particular
                 ;
                 wherein
                 I
                 first
                 discourse
                 largely
                 enough
                 concerning
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 respect
                 GOD
                 ,
                 our SELVES
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 NEIGHBOVR
                 ,
                 and
                 tho'
                 in
                 these
                 Three
                 all
                 
                   Human
                   Obligations
                
                 seem
                 to
                 consist
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 I
                 not
                 thought
                 much
                 to
                 superadd
                 to
                 these
                 some
                 other
                 Laws
                 of
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 and
                 Rules
                 of
                 Covenants
                 and
                 Contracts
                 ,
                 whereby
                 all
                 Persons
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 publick
                 or
                 private
                 Station
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 informed
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 be
                 the
                 Offices
                 and
                 Duties
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Life
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Means
                   and
                   Helps
                   which
                   conduce
                   to
                   Philosophizing
                   .
                
                 Altho'
                 throughout
                 this
                 whole
                 
                   Philosophical
                   Work
                
                 I
                 have
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 observe
                 a
                 due
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deduce
                 subsequent
                 Truths
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 clearness
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 precede
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 thought
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 besides
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 subjoyn
                 some
                 Rules
                 for
                 New
                 Beginners
                 in
                 PHILOSOPHY
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Securing
                 them
                 from
                 Error
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 right
                 conduct
                 and
                 guidance
                 of
                 their
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 
                   First
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 First
                 RVLE
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 lay
                 aside
                 all
                 the
                 Prejudices
                 of
                 their
                 Infancy
                 ,
                 and
                 admit
                 nothing
                 for
                 Truth
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 first
                 discust
                 and
                 examin'd
                 anew
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Second
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 Second
                 RVLE
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 rash
                 in
                 their
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 but
                 always
                 abstain
                 from
                 Judging
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 Perceptions
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 neither
                 affirm
                 or
                 deny
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 Things
                 that
                 are
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 known
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Third
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 Third
                 RVLE
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 give
                 great
                 heed
                 to
                 the
                 Question
                 propounded
                 ,
                 and
                 warily
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 what
                 they
                 suppose
                 themselves
                 to
                 have
                 perceived
                 ,
                 do
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 from
                 those
                 Truths
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 Examination
                 or
                 Scrutiny
                 they
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Fourth
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 Fourth
                 RVLE
                 ,
                 To
                 distribute
                 the
                 Difficulty
                 they
                 undertake
                 to
                 Examin
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 Parts
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 fitting
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 easie
                 and
                 commodious
                 resolving
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Fifth
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 Fifth
                 RVLE
                 ,
                 So
                 to
                 dispose
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 this
                 Division
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 begin
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 simple
                 and
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 ;
                 observing
                 therein
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 degrees
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 more
                 difficult
                 and
                 compound
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Sixth
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 Sixth
                 RVLE
                 ,
                 To
                 examine
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 singly
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 Attention
                 and
                 Exactness
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 having
                 omitted
                 none
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 minding
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 oppose
                 and
                 contradict
                 those
                 
                   first
                   Truths
                
                 and
                 
                   primitive
                   Notions
                
                 they
                 have
                 already
                 discovered
                 and
                 clearly
                 perceived
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Design
                   of
                   the
                   HISTORY
                   of
                   NATURE
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 having
                 gone
                 through
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 INSTITVTION
                 ,
                 next
                 follows
                 the
                 HISTORY
                 OF
                 NATVRE
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 any
                 Science
                 is
                 made
                 manifest
                 by
                 the
                 Evidence
                 of
                 its
                 Deductions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 Certainty
                 is
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 Indubitable
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 Things
                 that
                 are
                 Inferr'd
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 wholly
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 I
                 was
                 desirous
                 to
                 try
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 several
                 Appearances
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 those
                 Things
                 which
                 our
                 Senses
                 perceive
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 did
                 comport
                 with
                 the
                 Principles
                 laid
                 in
                 my
                 INSTITVTION
                 OF
                 PHILOSOPHY
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 Connection
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 tho'
                 the
                 latter
                 may
                 be
                 Apprehended
                 without
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 former
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 Vnderstood
                 without
                 the
                 latter
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Principles
                 I
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Explaining
                 of
                 
                   Things
                   Natural
                
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 plain
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Rest
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Position
                 of
                 
                   Bodily
                   Things
                
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 I
                 dare
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 NATVRAL
                 HISTORY
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 recourse
                 to
                 no
                 other
                 Principles
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 explain'd
                 all
                 those
                 Effects
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 are
                 commonly
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 the
                 Miracles
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Auxiliaries
                 of
                 Sympathy
                 and
                 Antipathy
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 
                   occult
                   Qualities
                
                 ;
                 but
                 have
                 also
                 given
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 leave
                 no
                 room
                 for
                 doubting
                 of
                 their
                 Certainty
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 cousidered
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 Things
                 concerning
                 
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   Qualities
                   ,
                   Metals
                   ,
                   Animals
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 are
                 unfolded
                 and
                 cleared
                 from
                 so
                 few
                 and
                 such
                 simple
                 Principles
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 could
                 never
                 so
                 well
                 cohere
                 together
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 doubting
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 confess
                 I
                 have
                 chiefly
                 taken
                 upon
                 me
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 common
                 Phoenomena
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 most
                 frequently
                 occur
                 ;
                 yet
                 must
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 thence
                 inferr'd
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 can't
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 ease
                 render
                 a
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 seldom
                 happen
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 all
                 Effects
                 is
                 alike
                 ,
                 and
                 forasmnch
                 as
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 hath
                 its
                 Use
                 and
                 End
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Principles
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 have
                 generally
                 forbore
                 mentioning
                 such
                 as
                 those
                 ,
                 lest
                 I
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 strange
                 and
                 
                   uncommon
                   things
                
                 ,
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 the
                 Certainty
                 of
                 my
                 Principles
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 Monsters
                 and
                 Prodigies
                 to
                 be
                 my
                 Witnesses
                 of
                 their
                 Evidence
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 Design
                 therefore
                 in
                 this
                 Work
                 was
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 describe
                 the
                 whole
                 HISTORY
                 of
                 NATVRE
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 comprehend
                 in
                 One
                 Book
                 all
                 the
                 Phoenomena
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 infinite
                 Task
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Things
                 we
                 see
                 do
                 perfectly
                 well
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Principles
                 I
                 have
                 establish'd
                 in
                 my
                 INSTITVTION
                 of
                 PHILOSOPHY
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 handled
                 by
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 of
                 any
                 Sects
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 accommodately
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 more
                 distinctly
                 and
                 clearly
                 explained
                 by
                 these
                 Principles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   First
                   Part
                   is
                   ,
                   Of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   a
                   BODY
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   First
                   Part
                
                 therefore
                 I
                 begin
                 with
                 is
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 BODY
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 endeavour
                 to
                 prove
                 against
                 EPICVRVS
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 Famous
                 GASSENDVS
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 empty
                 Space
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 between
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Matter
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 Arguments
                 and
                 Experiments
                 which
                 they
                 alledge
                 for
                 the
                 proving
                 of
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 are
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 wrongly
                 applied
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Affections
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 after
                 I
                 have
                 asserted
                 the
                 indefinite
                 Divisibility
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 I
                 lay
                 down
                 several
                 Experiments
                 of
                 
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   Thin
                
                 and
                 
                   Close
                   ,
                   Hard
                
                 and
                 
                   Fluid
                   ,
                   Rough
                
                 and
                 
                   Smooth
                   ,
                   Transparent
                
                 and
                 
                   Dark
                   ,
                   Bended
                
                 and
                 Comprest
                 ,
                 assigning
                 the
                 true
                 Reason
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 differences
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   The
                   Second
                   Part
                   is
                   of
                   Qualities
                   .
                
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Qualities
                 do
                 always
                 accompany
                 
                   Material
                   Substance
                
                 ;
                 and
                 affect
                 and
                 determine
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 State
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 ;
                 I
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Nature
                
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 Experiments
                 ,
                 shewing
                 that
                 they
                 consist
                 in
                 
                   Quantity
                   ,
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Position
                 of
                 Parts
                 ;
                 which
                 afterwards
                 I
                 make
                 manifest
                 by
                 the
                 Examples
                 of
                 Heat
                 and
                 
                   Cold
                   ,
                   Heaviness
                
                 and
                 
                   Lightness
                   ;
                   Taste
                   ,
                   Smell
                   ,
                   Sound
                   ,
                   Colour
                
                 and
                 other
                 Affections
                 of
                 Bodies
                 which
                 strike
                 our
                 Senses
                 .
                 Which
                 done
                 ,
                 I
                 discover
                 those
                 Effects
                 which
                 are
                 commonly
                 attributed
                 to
                 unknown
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 term
                 Occult
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Third
                   Part
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   and
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 Afterwards
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 WORLD
                 and
                 HEAVEN
                 ,
                 taking
                 my
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 followed
                 by
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ordering
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 threatens
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Generation
                 and
                 Corruption
                 of
                 Things
                 :
                 After
                 these
                 come
                 the
                 Phaenomena
                 of
                 the
                 HEAVEN
                 ,
                 SVN
                 ,
                 and
                 FIXT
                 STARS
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spots
                 that
                 appear
                 in
                 their
                 Bodies
                 :
                 And
                 next
                 to
                 these
                 the
                 PLANETS
                 and
                 COMETS
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 from
                 various
                 Examples
                 enquire
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 Power
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Inferior
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Foretel
                 any
                 thing
                 with
                 Certainty
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 what
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 these
                 kind
                 of
                 Predictions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Fourth
                   Part
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Four
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Fourth
                   Part
                
                 is
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Four
                   great
                   Bodies
                
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 EARTH
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 almost
                 to
                 be
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 nothing
                 ,
                 if
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 Universe
                 :
                 Next
                 ,
                 the
                 WATER
                 ,
                 with
                 its
                 various
                 Properties
                 :
                 Then
                 the
                 Rivers
                 and
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 whose
                 rise
                 is
                 discovered
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 those
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 its
                 Ebbing
                 and
                 Flowing
                 :
                 These
                 being
                 the
                 Things
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 troubled
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 of
                 this
                 Age
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 and
                 forced
                 them
                 to
                 betake
                 their
                 refuge
                 to
                 
                   occult
                   Qualities
                
                 .
                 Next
                 to
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 the
                 Phaenomena
                 of
                 the
                 FIRE
                 are
                 discovered
                 ,
                 the
                 Effects
                 whereof
                 are
                 very
                 different
                 ,
                 as
                 Earthquakes
                 (
                 which
                 don
                 't
                 affect
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Globe
                
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 )
                 Glass
                 and
                 Coals
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 produced
                 by
                 its
                 Operations
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Things
                 are
                 Explained
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 generated
                 here
                 with
                 us
                 on
                 the
                 Surface
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 AIR
                 brings
                 up
                 the
                 Rear
                 of
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
                 whose
                 power
                 and
                 efficacy
                 appears
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 Natural
                 as
                 
                   Artificial
                   Things
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Fifth
                   Part
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   Fossils
                   .
                
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 doth
                 hide
                 many
                 Things
                 in
                 its
                 Bowels
                 ,
                 which
                 deserve
                 our
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 added
                 something
                 concerning
                 FOSSILS
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Things
                 dug
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 general
                 :
                 And
                 first
                 of
                 
                   Quicksilver
                   ,
                   Brimstone
                   ,
                   Salt
                   ,
                   Gold
                   ,
                   Silver
                   ,
                   Tin
                   ,
                   Lead
                   ,
                   Brass
                   ,
                   Iron
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 Minerals
                 ,
                 whose
                 Generation
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 wonderful
                 than
                 their
                 Operations
                 and
                 Effects
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Stones
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 discussed
                 their
                 various
                 generations
                 ,
                 I
                 examine
                 their
                 distinction
                 and
                 different
                 Constitution
                 :
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 consider
                 the
                 LOAD
                 ▪
                 STONE
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 amongst
                 
                   common
                   Stones
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 nothing
                 of
                 lustre
                 ,
                 yet
                 has
                 very
                 singular
                 effects
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 astonishing
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 own
                 the
                 Striate
                 or
                 
                   Screw
                   like
                   Matter
                
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Sixth
                   Part
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   Meteors
                   .
                
                 After
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 discovering
                 of
                 the
                 Phaenomena
                 of
                 METEORS
                 ,
                 whose
                 place
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 participate
                 of
                 both
                 their
                 Natures
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 open
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 goes
                 to
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 Then
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 WINDS
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 
                   wandring
                   Travellers
                
                 never
                 rest
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 followed
                 by
                 
                   Rain
                   ,
                   Hail
                   ,
                   Snow
                   ,
                   Dew
                
                 and
                 Honey
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 declare
                 the
                 rise
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 TEMPESTS
                 and
                 THVNDER
                 ;
                 also
                 why
                 LIGHTNING
                 is
                 so
                 fierce
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 it
                 seizeth
                 
                   hard
                   Bodies
                
                 without
                 touching
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 soft
                 .
                 Amongst
                 Meteors
                 ,
                 the
                 RAINBOW
                 challengeth
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Fires
                 kindled
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 more
                 closely
                 or
                 loosly
                 stick
                 to
                 their
                 Matter
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 vanish
                 sooner
                 or
                 later
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Seventh
                   Part
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 After
                 these
                 comes
                 the
                 
                   Seventh
                   Part
                
                 ,
                 concerning
                 PLANTS
                 ,
                 whose
                 variety
                 is
                 almost
                 infinite
                 ;
                 where
                 first
                 I
                 discourse
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Parts
                   ,
                   Virtues
                
                 and
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 whether
                 hid
                 or
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 every
                 Plant.
                 Then
                 I
                 explain
                 the
                 Sympathy
                 and
                 Antipathy
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 adding
                 something
                 of
                 their
                 
                   rise
                   ,
                   nutrition
                   ,
                   germination
                
                 and
                 decay
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 seem
                 sufficient
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 under
                 stand
                 their
                 Phaenomena
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 their
                 whole
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Eighth
                   Part
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   Animals
                   .
                
                 I
                 begin
                 my
                 Treatise
                 of
                 ANIMALS
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 begot
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 others
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 begot
                 of
                 putrefaction
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 proceed
                 to
                 Animals
                 that
                 are
                 produced
                 from
                 Seed
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 enquired
                 into
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 MONSTERS
                 ,
                 I
                 speak
                 concerning
                 their
                 different
                 Time
                 in
                 bringing
                 forth
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 passing
                 over
                 to
                 their
                 Affections
                 ,
                 I
                 search
                 into
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 HVNGER
                 and
                 THIRST
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 CIRCVLATION
                 of
                 the
                 BLOOD
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 consider
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 such
                 various
                 Operations
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 out
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 performed
                 in
                 them
                 Mechanically
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 perception
                 or
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 why
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 hate
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 love
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 why
                 some
                 sleep
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 less
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 they
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 different
                 Diseases
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Ninth
                   Part
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   MAN.
                   
                
                 This
                 whole
                 History
                 is
                 concluded
                 with
                 MAN
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 becoming
                 Form
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 excells
                 all
                 other
                 Creatures
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 he
                 exceeds
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 
                   Reason
                   ,
                   Understanding
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Soul
                 or
                 Mind
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 he
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 Animals
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 perceive
                 the
                 Objects
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 since
                 Sensation
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 in
                 
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 compatible
                 to
                 Brutes
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 having
                 explained
                 some
                 Experiments
                 concerning
                 
                   Feeling
                   ,
                   Tasting
                   ,
                   Smelling
                   ,
                   Hearing
                
                 and
                 Seeing
                 ;
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 Imagination
                 and
                 Memory
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 open
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Sleep
                 and
                 Dreams
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 having
                 described
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 Passions
                 that
                 outwardly
                 appear
                 ,
                 I
                 Conclude
                 this
                 my
                 
                   Natural
                   History
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 peculiar
                 
                   Natural
                   propensions
                
                 and
                 aversions
                 of
                 some
                 Persons
                 ,
                 the
                 Original
                 whereof
                 tho'
                 of
                 long
                 time
                 hid
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 made
                 plain
                 and
                 perspicuous
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Design
                   of
                   the
                   Discourse
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   Sense
                   and
                   Knowledge
                   in
                   Beasts
                   .
                
                 The
                 Third
                 and
                 
                   Last
                   Book
                
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 SENSE
                 and
                 KNOWLEDGE
                 in
                 BEASTS
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 tho'
                 from
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 Common
                 received
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Brute
                   Beasts
                
                 are
                 endowed
                 with
                 Sense
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 gradually
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 Men
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 make
                 no
                 scruple
                 in
                 this
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 to
                 deprive
                 them
                 of
                 those
                 Operations
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 render
                 them
                 meer
                 Machins
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 furniture
                 of
                 Organs
                 they
                 are
                 provided
                 with
                 ,
                 exert
                 their
                 several
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 perform
                 all
                 those
                 
                   wonderful
                   things
                
                 which
                 most
                 Men
                 think
                 can't
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 Knowledge
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Sense
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 do
                 include
                 an
                 immediate
                 Consciousness
                 of
                 Perceptions
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 Contradictory
                 to
                 suppose
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 subtil
                 or
                 
                   refin'd
                   Body
                
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 Beasts
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 neither
                 more
                 nor
                 less
                 than
                 meer
                 Engins
                 or
                 Machins
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 will
                 some
                 say
                 ;
                 Have
                 not
                 the
                 Beasts
                 then
                 any
                 Senses
                 or
                 Appetites
                 ?
                 Tes
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 ;
                 but
                 without
                 understanding
                 or
                 knowing
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 so
                 feel
                 or
                 desire
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Excellency
                 of
                 MAN
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 exceeds
                 Beasts
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 met
                 with
                 besides
                 several
                 Motions
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 an
                 
                   Artificial
                   Machin
                
                 ,
                 as
                 has
                 been
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Flight
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Artificial
                   Fly
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 Iron-Statue
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 many
                 Turnings
                 and
                 Windings
                 presented
                 it self
                 before
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 
                   Morocco
                   ,
                   kneeled
                   down
                   ,
                   delivered
                   a
                   Petition
                   ,
                
                 and
                 then
                 
                   rising
                   again
                
                 ,
                 returned
                 the
                 
                   same
                   way
                   it
                   came
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Historians
                 assure
                 us
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 Motions
                 which
                 we
                 perceive
                 in
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 and
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 without
                 minding
                 or
                 knowing
                 what
                 we
                 do
                 :
                 For
                 indeed
                 tho'
                 such
                 Actions
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 properly
                 done
                 by
                 us
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 I
                 allow
                 no
                 Soul
                 in
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 a
                 
                   fluid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 more
                 
                   subtil
                   part
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 continually
                 is
                 carried
                 by
                 Arteries
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 into
                 the
                 Nerves
                 and
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 moves
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 fully
                 here
                 demonstrated
                 .
              
               
                 
                   This
                   Work
                   in
                   all
                   its
                   Parts
                   ,
                   more
                   Compleat
                   and
                   Perfect
                   than
                   hitherto
                   Publish'd
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 acquaint
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 That
                 tho'
                 the
                 
                   Three
                   Treatises
                
                 contain'd
                 in
                 this
                 Volume
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 well
                 received
                 in
                 their
                 former
                 Dresses
                 ,
                 both
                 at
                 home
                 and
                 abroad
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 often
                 Printed
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Foreign
                   Countries
                
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 having
                 been
                 also
                 Translated
                 into
                 French
                 by
                 
                   Monsieur
                   de
                   VILLEMESMES
                
                 ,
                 then
                 Counsellor
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 
                   French
                   King.
                
                 Yet
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 more
                 useful
                 to
                 all
                 Persons
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 now
                 carefully
                 
                   Reviewed
                   ,
                   Altered
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Enlarged
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 whole
                 Work
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 Parts
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 Compleat
                 and
                 Perfect
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 has
                 hitherto
                 been
                 Published
                 in
                 any
                 Language
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Anthony
                   Le
                   Grand
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
               THE
               CONTENTS
               OF
               EACH
               CHAPTER
               In
               each
               Part
               of
               the
               INSTITUTION
               of
               PHILOSOPHY
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 Part
                 concerning
                 LOGIC
                 ,
                 in
                 23
                 Chapters
                 .
              
               
                 INtroduction
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Constitution
                 of
                 
                   Logick
                   ,
                   Folio
                   1
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 true
                 use
                 of
                 Logick
                 ,
                 shewing
                 that
                 Logick
                 is
                 useful
                 and
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 a
                 Rational
                 Life
                 ,
                 2
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 Logick
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 perception
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 hindrances
                 of
                 Science
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 4
              
               
                 Some
                 Rules
                 for
                 the
                 attainment
                 of
                 
                   Truth
                   ,
                   5
                
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 various
                 Modes
                 of
                 Perception
                 ,
                 viz.
                 pure
                 
                   Intellection
                   ,
                   Imagination
                
                 and
                 
                   Sense
                   ,
                   9
                
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                
                 5
                 Universals
                 ,
                 or
                 Predicables
                 ,
                 10
              
               
                 Universals
                 singly
                 examined
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   to
                   their
                
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Properties
                 and
                 Use
                 ,
                 11
              
               
                 Of
                 Substance
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   its
                
                 Affections
                 and
                 Modes
                 ,
                 14
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Common
                 Attributes
                 of
                 
                   Substance
                   ,
                   15
                
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Substance
                 agrees
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   17
                
              
               
                 The
                 Genealogy
                 of
                 Things
                 and
                 Modes
                 ,
                 18
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                
                 Whole
                 and
                 Parts
                 ,
                 Causes
                 and
                 Effects
                 ,
                 Subject
                 and
                 Adjunct
                 ,
                 20
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 distinctions
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 difference
                 of
                 Idea's
                 is
                 deduced
                 ,
                 22
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                
                 Imposition
                 ,
                 Signification
                 ,
                 Definition
                 
                   and
                   use
                   of
                
                 Names
                 ,
                 23
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Part
                 of
                 Logick
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 right
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   26
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 absolute
                 and
                 compared
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 a
                 Proposition
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 manifold
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 several
                 
                   Rules
                   ,
                   27
                
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 Falshood
                 of
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Rules
                   ,
                   29
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Division
                 and
                 Definition
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Rules
                 ,
                 31
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Third
                 Part
                 of
                 Logick
                 .
              
               
                 Concerng
                 the
                 Minds
                 Ratiocination
                 ,
                 Syllogism
                 ,
                 33
              
               
                 Of
                 Reasoning
                 ,
                 or
                 Argumentation
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 simple
                 Syllogisms
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 either
                 Complex
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Incomplex
                   ,
                   34
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Conjoin'd
                 or
                 Compound
                 
                   Syllogisms
                   ,
                   37
                
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Imperfect
                
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 38
              
               
                 Of
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 a
                 Topical
                 Sylogism
                 and
                 Sophistical
                 ,
                 39
              
               
                 The
                 places
                 whence
                 the
                 Middle
                 Term
                 is
                 fetcht
                 ,
                 41
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Fourth
                 Part
                 of
                 Logick
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 Method
                 ,
                 or
                 Orderly
                 Disposition
                 of
                 our
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 42
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 General
                 Method
                 of
                 
                   Knowing
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 Concerning
                 special
                 Method
                 ;
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Analitical
                   ,
                   44
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Method
                 of
                 
                   Composing
                   ,
                   46
                
              
               
                 Rules
                 of
                 Definitions
                 .
                 Rules
                 of
                 
                   Axioms
                   ,
                   47
                
              
               
                 Most
                 General
                 Axioms
                 .
                 Special
                 Logical
                 Axioms
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 Genus
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 Species
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 Forms
                 or
                 Differences
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 Property
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 Definition
                 :
                 from
                 
                   Division
                   .
                   48
                   ,
                   49
                   ,
                   50
                
              
               
                 From
                 the
                 Cause
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 Effect
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 Subjunct
                 ,
                 and
                 Adjunct
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 Whole
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 Parts
                 :
                 from
                 Like
                 and
                 Unlike
                 :
                 from
                 Contraries
                 :
                 from
                 
                   Privative
                   Opposites
                
                 :
                 from
                 Contradictories
                 :
                 from
                 Parity
                 or
                 Equality
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 Greater
                 :
                 from
                 the
                 Lesser
                 :
                 from
                 
                   Divine
                   Authority
                
                 :
                 from
                 
                   Human
                   Authority
                
                 .
                 Rules
                 of
                 
                   Demonstration
                   ,
                   51
                
              
               
                 Of
                 General
                 Method
                 ,
                 52
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Part
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Natural
                 Theology
                 .
                 in
                 16
                 Chapters
                 .
              
               
                 An
                 
                   Introductory
                   Discourse
                
                 of
                 the
                 Definition
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Theology
                
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 certainty
                 ,
                 53
              
               
                 What
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 reached
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 54
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 Inborn
                 Idea
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 God
                 exists
                 ,
                 56
              
               
                 That
                 is
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 exist
                 ,
                 58
              
               
                 The
                 Contemplation
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 World
                 proves
                 God's
                 existence
                 ,
                 59
              
               
                 Concerning
                 Fate
                 and
                 Will
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   the
                
                 Divine
                 Decree
                 ,
                 62
              
               
                 How
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Propositions
                 of
                 
                   Eternal
                   Truth
                   ,
                   63
                
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Attributes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   64
                
              
               
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 beginning
                 or
                 end
                 ,
                 65
              
               
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 circumscribed
                 to
                 no
                 place
                 ,
                 66
              
               
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 Simple
                 Being
                 ,
                 67
              
               
                 God
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 can't
                 be
                 deceiv'd
                 so
                 he
                 cannot
                 deceive
                 ,
                 68
              
               
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 highly
                 Intelligent
                 ,
                 or
                 Omniscient
                 ,
                 69
              
               
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 Good
                 ,
                 70
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Omnipotence
                 of
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   71
                
              
               
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 73
              
               
                 Concerning
                 
                 God's
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Providence
                   ,
                   74
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Third
                 Part
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 Daemonology
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Intelligences
                 and
                 Created
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 in
                 11
                 Chapters
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Prefatory
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Division
                 of
                 
                   Created
                   Things
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Definition
                 of
                 Pneumaticks
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 certainty
                 ,
                 76
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 
                   Angels
                   ,
                   77
                
              
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 existence
                 of
                 Angels
                 be
                 demonstrable
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 evinced
                 ,
                 79
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Faculties
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 
                   Object
                   ▪
                   80
                
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                
                 Wills
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 81
              
               
                 The
                 Power
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 moving
                 ,
                 and
                 producing
                 of
                 
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   82
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Number
                 ,
                 Distinction
                 and
                 Subordination
                 of
                 
                   Angels
                   ,
                   83
                
              
               
                 Whether
                 Angels
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 85
              
               
                 How
                 Speech
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 
                   Angels
                   ,
                   86
                
              
               
                 How
                 Angels
                 assume
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Actions
                 they
                 exert
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 87
              
               
                 Whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Order
                 amongst
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 what
                 kind
                 ,
                 88
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 Angels
                 as
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 here
                 below
                 ,
                 89
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Fourth
                 Part
                 ,
                 viz.
                 General
                 Natural
                 Philosophy
                 .
                 In
                 25
                 Chapters
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Essence
                 and
                 certainty
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   91
                
              
               
                 The
                 Existence
                 of
                 Material
                 Things
                 ,
                 proved
                 ,
                 93
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Constitution
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 94
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 properties
                 of
                 extended
                 Substance
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Mensurability
                   ,
                   Divisibility
                
                 and
                 
                   Impenetrability
                   ,
                   96
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Division
                 of
                 Matter
                 into
                 sensible
                 and
                 insensible
                 parts
                 ,
                 98
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 threefold
                 kind
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 three
                 Elements
                 in
                 the
                 
                   World
                   ,
                   99
                
              
               
                 No
                 Substantial
                 Forms
                 
                   really
                   distinct
                   from
                
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 102
              
               
                 No
                 Qualities
                 or
                 real
                 Accidents
                 distinct
                 from
                 
                   Substance
                   ,
                   104
                
              
               
                 What
                 Intelligible
                 Forms
                 may
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 Natural
                 Things
                 ,
                 106
              
               
                 What
                 Rarefaction
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 performed
                 ,
                 108
              
               
                 Of
                 heaviness
                 and
                 lightness
                 of
                 
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   109
                
              
               
                 Concerning
                 Place
                 ,
                 111
              
               
                 The
                 supposing
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 implies
                 a
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 113
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 and
                 Philosophical
                 definition
                 of
                 
                   Motion
                   ,
                   114
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 
                   Local
                   Motion
                   ,
                   116
                
              
               
                 A
                 Body
                 can
                 neither
                 move
                 it self
                 nor
                 another
                 
                   Body
                   ,
                   119
                
              
               
                 Of
                 those
                 Motions
                 which
                 are
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Natures
                 avoiding
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Vaccum
                   ,
                   120
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 both
                 simple
                 and
                 compound
                 ,
                 122
              
               
                 Of
                 Reflexion
                 and
                 Refraction
                 ,
                 123
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Acting
                 and
                 
                   Resisting
                   ,
                   125
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 viz.
                 hard
                 ,
                 fluid
                 ,
                 frangible
                 ,
                 friable
                 ,
                 soft
                 ,
                 ductile
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 cut
                 or
                 slit
                 ,
                 127
              
               
                 What
                 loose
                 and
                 close
                 ,
                 rough
                 and
                 smooth
                 ,
                 contiguous
                 and
                 continuous
                 Bodies
                 are
                 ,
                 129
              
               
                 Pores
                 in
                 hard
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 fluid
                 or
                 soft
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Concerning
                 Duration
                 
                   and
                   its
                
                 Species
                 ,
                 Time
                 and
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 131
              
               
                 The
                 ends
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 enquired
                 after
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   132
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Fifth
                 Part
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 Special
                 Natural
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 Heaven
                 .
                 In
                 24
                 Chap.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Unity
                 and
                 Perfection
                 of
                 the
                 
                   World
                   ,
                   134
                
              
               
                 The
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 proved
                 by
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 ,
                 136
              
               
                 The
                 World
                 is
                 not
                 circumscribed
                 by
                 any
                 Figure
                 or
                 Bounds
                 ,
                 137
              
               
                 The
                 Matter
                 of
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 Earthly
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 138
              
               
                 What
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 disposition
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 139
              
               
                 That
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 efficient
                 and
                 conserving
                 cause
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 so
                 of
                 
                   Motion
                   ,
                   141
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Communication
                 of
                 
                   Motion
                   ,
                   143
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   Platonick
                   ,
                   Copernican
                
                 and
                 Tychonick
                 System
                 of
                 the
                 
                   World
                   ,
                   146
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 true
                 System
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Universe
                   ,
                   148
                
              
               
                 The
                 Heavens
                 are
                 fluid
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 150
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Heavens
                 were
                 disposed
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 divers
                 
                   Motions
                   ,
                   151
                
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Action
                 and
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                   ,
                   153
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Sphere
                
                 and
                 its
                 Circles
                 ,
                 155
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                
                 Sun
                 ,
                 157
              
               
                 Of
                 Light
                 ,
                 158
              
               
                 How
                 Spots
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 generated
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 fix'd
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 vanish
                 again
                 ,
                 161
              
               
                 Concerning
                 Comets
                 ,
                 162
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Original
                 and
                 Affections
                 of
                 
                   Planets
                   ,
                   164
                
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 principle
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Planets
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 Direction
                 ,
                 Station
                 and
                 Retrogradation
                 ,
                 166
              
               
                 The
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 various
                 Appearances
                 ,
                 168
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Eclipses
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 
                   Moon
                   ,
                   170
                
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                
                 Fixed
                 Stars
                 ,
                 172
              
               
                 Of
                 Asterisms
                 and
                 Constellations
                 ,
                 174
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Influences
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Judicial
                   Astrology
                   ,
                   177
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Sixth
                 Part
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 four
                 Great
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Water
                 ,
                 Air
                 and
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 mixt
                 and
                 compound
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 arise
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 Metals
                 and
                 Meteors
                 .
                 In
                 24
                 Chapters
                 .
              
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 its
                 Parts
                 and
                 Figure
                 ,
                 179
              
               
                 The
                 Earth
                 is
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Fluid
                   Heavens
                
                 ,
                 that
                 encompass
                 it
                 round
                 ,
                 182
              
               
                 The
                 Earths
                 Motion
                 establish'd
                 by
                 other
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 183
              
               
                 The
                 Objections
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 Aristole
                 and
                 others
                 are
                 framed
                 against
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   185
                
              
               
                 Concerning
                 Day
                 and
                 Night
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vicissitudes
                 of
                 
                   Seasons
                   ,
                   187
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Zones
                 and
                 their
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Climats
                   ,
                   190
                
              
               
                 Of
                 things
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 
                   Fountains
                   ,
                   192
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Metals
                 and
                 Minerals
                 ,
                 194
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 Stones
                 ,
                 Common
                 and
                 Precious
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 difference
                 and
                 distinction
                 ,
                 196
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 and
                 Electrical
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 199
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                
                 Water
                 ,
                 202
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Ebbing
                 and
                 Flowing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sea
                   ,
                   204
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 207
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Elastick
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Air
                   ,
                   209
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Meteors
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 210
              
               
                 Of
                 Meteors
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Winds
                   ,
                   Clouds
                
                 and
                 
                   Mists
                   ,
                   211
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 Dew
                 ,
                 Hoar-frost
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Cool
                   Evening
                
                 Air
                 ,
                 214
              
               
                 Of
                 Snow
                 and
                 Hail
                 ,
                 215
              
               
                 Of
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 and
                 Flashes
                 ,
                 217
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 circles
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Mock-Suns
                 and
                 
                   Mock-Moons
                   ,
                   218
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 221
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Heat
                 and
                 
                   Cold
                   ,
                   223
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 various
                 effects
                 of
                 
                   Fire
                   ,
                   225
                
              
               
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Mixion
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 of
                 their
                 changes
                 ,
                 conversion
                 ,
                 generation
                 ,
                 corruption
                 ,
                 alteration
                 ,
                 augmentation
                 and
                 diminution
                 ,
                 227
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Seventh
                 Part
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Living
                 Creatures
                 in
                 General
                 ;
                 and
                 specially
                 of
                 Plants
                 and
                 Animals
                 .
                 In
                 23
                 Chapters
                 .
              
               
                 Introduction
                 of
                 the
                 Division
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   229
                
              
               
                 How
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 differ
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Inanimate
                 ,
                 and
                 destitute
                 of
                 
                   Life
                   ,
                   231
                
              
               
                 The
                 Life
                 of
                 Bodily
                 Things
                 
                   consists
                   in
                
                 Moisture
                 and
                 Heat
                 ,
                 232
              
               
                 The
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Things
                
                 proceeds
                 from
                 contrary
                 Principles
                 ,
                 viz.
                 from
                 Cold
                 and
                 
                   Driness
                   ,
                   233
                
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 that
                 hardness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 observed
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   234
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 Heat
                 in
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   235
                
              
               
                 The
                 Virtue
                 and
                 Nature
                 of
                 Aliments
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 fed
                 and
                 nourished
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 236
              
               
                 
                   Living
                   Things
                
                 vary
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 Place
                 and
                 Time
                 ,
                 237
              
               
                 Of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 parts
                 ,
                 238
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 
                   Plants
                   ,
                   240
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 nourishment
                 and
                 growth
                 of
                 
                   Plants
                   ,
                   241
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 division
                 and
                 difference
                 of
                 
                   Plants
                   ,
                   243
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 
                   Plants
                   ,
                   245
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 colours
                 of
                 
                   Plants
                   ,
                   247
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 several
                 tastes
                 of
                 
                   Plants
                   ,
                   248
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 odour
                 or
                 scent
                 of
                 
                   Plants
                   ,
                   250
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 diseases
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Plants
                   ,
                   251
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 or
                 living
                 sensible
                 
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   252
                
              
               
                 
                   What
                   the
                
                 Souls
                 of
                 Brute
                 Beasts
                 are
                 ,
                 254
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Four-footed
                
                 Beasts
                 and
                 Creeping
                 Things
                 ,
                 256
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   flying
                
                 Animals
                 ,
                 or
                 Birds
                 ,
                 257
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   swimming
                
                 Animals
                 ,
                 or
                 Fish
                 ,
                 259
              
               
                 Of
                 Insects
                 ,
                 260
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 death
                 and
                 destruction
                 of
                 
                   Animals
                   ,
                   262
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Eighth
                 Part
                 ,
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 considered
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 in
                 24
                 Chapters
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 definition
                 of
                 
                   Man
                   ,
                   264
                
              
               
                 A
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 External
                 Parts
                 of
                 
                   Mans
                   Body
                   ,
                   266
                
              
               
                 A
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 principal
                 Inward
                 Parts
                 of
                 
                   Mans
                   Body
                   ,
                   268
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 the
                 Birth
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 its
                 Animation
                 ,
                 270
              
               
                 How
                 Mans
                 Body
                 is
                 nourished
                 and
                 encreased
                 ,
                 272
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heart
                   ,
                   Arteries
                
                 and
                 Muscles
                 are
                 performed
                 in
                 
                   Mans
                   Body
                   ,
                   275
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 circulation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Blood
                   ,
                   277
                
              
               
                 Concerning
                 Respiration
                 ,
                 279
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 growth
                 and
                 decrease
                 of
                 
                   Mans
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 temperaments
                 and
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 
                   Age
                   ,
                   281
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Senses
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 283
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 Senses
                 are
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 only
                 feels
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 resides
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 285
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Senses
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Touch
                   ,
                   286
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 
                   Tasting
                   ,
                   288
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 
                   Smelling
                   ,
                   290
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 
                   Hearing
                   ,
                   292
                
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                
                 Eye
                 ,
                 294
              
               
                 Of
                 Colours
                 ,
                 295
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 
                   Seeing
                   ,
                   297
                
              
               
                 How
                 Vision
                 or
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Seeing
                 is
                 performed
                 ,
                 300
              
               
                 Of
                 Waking
                 ,
                 Sleep
                 and
                 Dreams
                 ,
                 303
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Appetite
                 of
                 Hunger
                 and
                 
                   Thirst
                   ,
                   305
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Cmmon
                 Sense
                 ,
                 Imagination
                 and
                 
                   Memory
                   ,
                   306
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Health
                 and
                 Sickness
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 several
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 308
              
               
                 Of
                 Medicaments
                 in
                 General
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 operations
                 ,
                 315
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Ninth
                 Part
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 considered
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Part
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 in
                 15
                 Chapters
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 evidently
                 perceived
                 than
                 
                   Body
                   ,
                   320
                
              
               
                 That
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 is
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 
                   Immaterial
                   ,
                   322
                
              
               
                 How
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 is
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   ,
                   324
                
              
               
                 Whether
                 there
                 are
                 Innate
                 Idea's
                 in
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                   ,
                   327
                
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   faculties
                   of
                
                 Human
                 Mind
                 ,
                 Intellect
                 ,
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 Will
                 ,
                 Memory
                 ,
                 R●miniscence
                 and
                 Wit
                 ,
                 328
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Affections
                 ,
                 or
                 Passions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mind
                   ,
                   331
                
              
               
                 In
                 what
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 the
                 Soul
                 receives
                 its
                 Passions
                 ,
                 333
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Order
                 and
                 Number
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Passions
                   ,
                   334
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Admiration
                 ,
                 335
              
               
                 Of
                 Love
                 and
                 H●tred
                 ,
                 337
              
               
                 Of
                 Affections
                 ,
                 338
              
               
                 Of
                 Joy
                 ,
                 339
              
               
                 Of
                 Sadness
                 ,
                 340
              
               
                 Whence
                 the
                 Natural
                 Inclinations
                 and
                 Aversions
                 of
                 some
                 Men
                 arise
                 ,
                 342
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Immortality
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 its
                 State
                 after
                 Death
                 ,
                 343
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Tenth
                 Part
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Ethicks
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Right
                 way
                 of
                 ordering
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Man.
                 In
                 37
                 Chapters
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Prefatory
                 Discourse
                 of
                 the
                 dignity
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 
                   Ethicks
                   ,
                   346
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Ethicks
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 principal
                 
                   Parts
                   ,
                   347
                
              
               
                 What
                 Good
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 desired
                 ,
                 349
              
               
                 
                   What
                   the
                
                 Highest
                 Good
                 is
                 ,
                 350
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 conduce
                 not
                 to
                 Mans
                 happiness
                 ,
                 351
              
               
                 External
                 good
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 Mans
                 good
                 ,
                 352
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 Mans
                 highest
                 good
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 ultimate
                 end
                 ,
                 353
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Virtue
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 354
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 
                   Right
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 principal
                 Dictates
                 thereof
                 ,
                 356
              
               
                 Of
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Parts
                 ,
                 359
              
               
                 Of
                 Temperance
                 ,
                 361
              
               
                 Of
                 Fortitude
                 ,
                 363
              
               
                 Of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 365
              
               
                 The
                 usefulness
                 of
                 the
                 Passions
                 or
                 Affections
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Soul
                   ,
                   367
                
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Wonder
                 or
                 
                   Admiration
                   ,
                   369
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 end
                 or
                 usefulness
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 370
              
               
                 Of
                 what
                 use
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 Desire
                 is
                 ,
                 371
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 usefulness
                 of
                 Joy
                 and
                 
                   Sorrow
                   ,
                   373
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Passions
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 more
                 general
                 
                   Remedies
                   ,
                   375
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 
                   Mans
                   Will
                   ,
                   376
                
              
               
                 How
                 presupposing
                 Gods
                 Omnipotence
                 ,
                 Men
                 can
                 abide
                 free
                 in
                 their
                 Wills
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 the
                 Free-will
                 of
                 Man
                 can
                 be
                 hindred
                 ,
                 377
              
               
                 Of
                 
                   Human
                   Acts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 goodness
                 and
                 pravity
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 379
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                   ,
                   380
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 Man
                 towards
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   382
                
              
               
                 Mans
                 Duty
                 towards
                 himself
                 ,
                 384
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Laws
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 other
                 Men
                 ,
                 being
                 our
                 Duty
                 to
                 our
                 
                   Neighbour
                   ,
                   385
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 
                   Mutual
                   Humanity
                   ,
                   387
                
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Laws
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 Covenants
                 and
                 
                   Contracts
                   ,
                   388
                
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Special
                
                 Agreements
                 ,
                 390
              
               
                 
                 How
                 many
                 ways
                 the
                 Obligation
                 arising
                 from
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 391
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Laws
                 that
                 concern
                 Speaking
                 and
                 
                   Swearing
                   ,
                   392
                
              
               
                 Of
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Duties
                 thence
                 arising
                 ,
                 393
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                
                 Duties
                 of
                 Married
                 Persons
                 ,
                 395
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                
                 Duties
                 of
                 Parents
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 396
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                
                 Duties
                 of
                 Masters
                 and
                 Servants
                 ,
                 397
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 
                   Sovereign
                   Dominion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 different
                 Forms
                 thereof
                 .
                 398
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 Sovereign
                 Princes
                 ,
                 399
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   the
                
                 Duties
                 of
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 401
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 each
                 Chapter
                 in
                 each
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 HISTORY
                 of
                 NATURE
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   First
                   Part
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                   In
                   9
                   Chapters
                   .
                
                 
                   OF
                   a
                   Body
                   extended
                   ,
                   1
                
                 
                   The
                   Arguments
                   of
                   Epicurus
                   answered
                   ,
                   about
                   empty
                   Spaces
                   intersperst
                   between
                   
                     Bodies
                     ,
                     3
                  
                
                 
                   Gassendus
                   his
                   Experiments
                   examined
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   endeavours
                   to
                   prove
                   Vacuities
                   in
                   
                     Bodies
                     ,
                     4
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Divisibility
                   of
                   
                     Bodies
                     ,
                     7
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   loose
                   and
                   close
                   
                     Bodies
                     ,
                     9
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   hard
                   and
                   fluid
                   
                     Bodies
                     ,
                     11
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   rough
                   and
                   smooth
                   
                     Bodies
                     ,
                     14
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   transparent
                   and
                   opake
                   or
                   dark
                   
                     Bodies
                     ,
                     15
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   Bodies
                   bent
                   and
                   prest
                   together
                   ,
                   17
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Second
                   Part
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   Qualities
                   .
                   In
                   10
                   Chapters
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Qualities
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   21
                
                 
                   Of
                   Heat
                   ,
                   22
                
                 
                   Of
                   Cold
                   ,
                   25
                
                 
                   Of
                   Heaviness
                   and
                   Lightness
                   ,
                   28
                
                 
                   Of
                   Taste
                   ,
                   33
                
                 
                   Of
                   Smelling
                   ,
                   35
                
                 
                   Of
                   Sound
                   ,
                   38
                
                 
                   Of
                   Light
                   ,
                   43
                
                 
                   Of
                   Colours
                   ,
                   45
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     Occult
                  
                   Qualities
                   ,
                   50
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Third
                   Part
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   and
                   Heaven
                   .
                   In
                   14
                   Chapters
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   
                     World
                     ,
                     54
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   Things
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   ranging
                   of
                   the
                   several
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   
                     World
                     ,
                     56
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   
                     World
                     ,
                     58
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     the
                  
                   Generation
                   and
                   Corruption
                   of
                   Things
                   ,
                   59
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   or
                   most
                   subtile
                   
                     Aether
                     ,
                     61
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     the
                  
                   Sun
                   ,
                   62
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     the
                  
                   Fixed
                   Stars
                   ,
                   65
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     the
                  
                   Moon
                   ,
                   67
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     Planets
                  
                   ,
                   Mercury
                   ,
                   Venus
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                   and
                   Saturn
                   ,
                   70
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Spots
                   about
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fixt
                   
                     Stars
                     ,
                     72
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   Spots
                   that
                   appear
                   in
                   the
                   Orb
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Moon
                     ,
                     73
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   Comets
                   ,
                   75
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Production
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Stars
                     ,
                     77
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     the
                  
                   Predictions
                   of
                   Astrologers
                   ,
                   79
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Fourth
                   Part
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Water
                   ,
                   Fire
                   and
                   Air.
                   In
                   11
                   Chapters
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Globe
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Earth
                     ,
                     81
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   Water
                   ,
                   83
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   wonderful
                   properties
                   of
                   some
                   sorts
                   of
                   
                     Water
                     ,
                     85
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   Fountains
                   and
                   Rivers
                   ,
                   88
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     the
                  
                   Sea
                   ,
                   90
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Ebbbing
                   and
                   Flowing
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Sea
                     ,
                     97
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   Fire
                   ,
                   99
                
                 
                   Of
                   Earthquakes
                   ,
                   and
                   Subterranean
                   Fires
                   ,
                   103
                
                 
                   Of
                   Ashes
                   and
                   Coals
                   ,
                   105
                
                 
                   Of
                   Glass
                   ,
                   107
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     the
                  
                   Air
                   ,
                   108
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Fifth
                   Part
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   Things
                   dug
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                   In
                   10
                   Chapters
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Metals
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   113
                
                 
                   Of
                   Quicksilver
                   and
                   Brimstone
                   ,
                   114
                
                 
                   Of
                   Salt
                   ,
                   117
                
                 
                   Of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   119
                
                 
                   Of
                   Silver
                   and
                   Tin
                   ,
                   121
                
                 
                   Of
                   Lead
                   and
                   Copper
                   ,
                   123
                
                 
                   Of
                   Iron
                   and
                   Steel
                   ,
                   124
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   various
                   generation
                   of
                   
                     Stones
                     ,
                     126
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   Pearls
                   and
                   Precious
                   Stones
                   ,
                   128
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     the
                  
                   Magnet
                   ,
                   or
                   Loadstone
                   ,
                   131
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Sixth
                   Part
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   Meteors
                   .
                   In
                   11
                   Chapters
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Vapours
                   and
                   Exhalations
                   ,
                   134
                
                 
                   Of
                   Winds
                   ,
                   136
                
                 
                   Of
                   Clouds
                   and
                   Mists
                   ,
                   139
                
                 
                   Of
                   Rain
                   ,
                   141
                
                 
                   Of
                   Hail
                   and
                   Snow
                   ,
                   143
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     the
                  
                   Dew
                   ,
                   Hoar-frost
                   ,
                   Honey
                   and
                   Manna
                   ,
                   145
                
                 
                   Of
                   Storms
                   and
                   Thunder
                   .
                   147
                
                 
                   Of
                   Lightning
                   and
                   Thunderbolts
                   ,
                   149
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     the
                  
                   Rainbow
                   ,
                   151
                
                 
                   Of
                   Fires
                   kindled
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Air
                     ,
                     153
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   Circles
                   about
                   the
                   Sun
                   or
                   Moon
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   
                     Mock-Suns
                     ,
                     154
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Seventh
                   Part
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   Plants
                   .
                   In
                   9
                   Chapters
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   
                     Plants
                     ,
                     156
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Virtues
                   and
                   Efficacy
                   of
                   
                     Plants
                     ,
                     158
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   obvious
                   ,
                   or
                   known
                   qualities
                   of
                   
                     Plants
                     ,
                     160
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   occult
                   qualities
                   of
                   
                     Plants
                     ,
                     162
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Sympathy
                   and
                   Antipathy
                   of
                   
                     Plants
                     ,
                     164
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Original
                   of
                   
                     Plants
                     ,
                     166
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Nourishment
                   of
                   
                     Plants
                     ,
                     169
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Germination
                   ,
                   Sprouting
                   or
                   Budding
                   of
                   
                     Vegetables
                     ,
                     171
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Decay
                   and
                   Death
                   of
                   
                     Vegetables
                     ,
                     172
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Eighth
                   Part
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   Animals
                   .
                   In
                   10
                   Chapters
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   Animals
                   ,
                   commonly
                   supposed
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Spontaneous
                     Birth
                     ,
                     175
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   Animals
                   
                     produced
                     of
                  
                   Seed
                   ,
                   178
                
                 
                   Of
                   Monsters
                   ,
                   181
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Birth
                   of
                   
                     Animals
                     ,
                     183
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   Hunger
                   and
                   Thirst
                   ,
                   185
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   circulation
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Blood
                     ,
                     188
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   actions
                   of
                   
                     Animals
                     ,
                     190
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   aversion
                   and
                   affections
                   of
                   
                     Animals
                     ,
                     193
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   Sleep
                   and
                   Waking
                   ,
                   195
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Diseases
                   and
                   Death
                   of
                   
                     Animals
                     ,
                     198
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Ninth
                   Part
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   Man.
                   In
                   10
                   Chapters
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Sense
                   of
                   Touching
                   or
                   
                     Feeling
                     ,
                     202
                  
                
                 
                   Of
                   Taste
                   ,
                   204
                
                 
                   Of
                   Smelling
                   ,
                   206
                
                 
                   Of
                   Hearing
                   ,
                   207
                
                 
                   Of
                   Sight
                   ,
                   209
                
                 
                   Of
                   Imagination
                   ,
                   214
                
                 
                   Of
                   Memory
                   ,
                   216
                
                 
                   Of
                   Slumber
                   and
                   Dreams
                   ,
                   218
                
                 
                   Of
                   External
                   Passions
                   ,
                   220
                
                 
                   Of
                   some
                   Persons
                   Natural
                   Inclinations
                   and
                   Aversions
                   ,
                   222
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Third
                 Part.
                 
              
               
                 
                   A
                   Dissertation
                   
                     of
                     want
                     of
                  
                   Sense
                   and
                   Knowledge
                   in
                   Brute
                   Animals
                   ,
                   225
                
                 
                   The
                   Contents
                   of
                   which
                   Discourse
                   appears
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   several
                   Articles
                   printed
                   in
                   the
                   Margent
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   Reader
                   is
                   referred
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               An
               Explanation
               of
               the
               Sculptures
               in
               this
               Work.
               First
               in
               the
               INSTITUTION
               of
               PHILOSOPHY
            
             
               THE
               Title
               ,
               represented
               by
               the
               Figure
               of
               Fidelity
               ,
               sitting
               on
               a
               Chair
               ascended
               by
               three
               Steps
               ,
               which
               Steps
               are
               Emblems
               of
               those
               three
               Parts
               of
               Philosophy
               ,
               over
               which
               we
               must
               pass
               ,
               before
               we
               can
               arrive
               at
               the
               perfection
               of
               Truth
               ;
               her
               Eagle
               denotes
               her
               quick-sightedness
               ,
               by
               which
               she
               is
               able
               to
               read
               the
               Book
               ,
               held
               at
               that
               distance
               ,
               
                 clare
                 &
                 distincte
              
               (
               plainly
               and
               distinctly
               )
               as
               is
               therein
               written
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Sun
               that
               seems
               to
               enlighten
               the
               Book
               ,
               is
               an
               Emblem
               of
               that
               assistance
               Heaven
               freely
               affords
               us
               in
               our
               virtuous
               persuit
               of
               Learning
               and
               Knowledge
               :
               The
               Figure
               with
               its
               Foot
               on
               the
               first
               Step
               of
               the
               ascent
               ,
               as
               likewise
               that
               with
               the
               Globe
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               behind
               are
               Emblems
               of
               some
               Proficients
               in
               Philosophy
               ,
               their
               particular
               progression
               in
               that
               noble
               Study
               being
               denoted
               by
               precedency
               of
               order
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Preface
               ,
               the
               Sculpture
               represents
               the
               several
               Pourtraitures
               of
               those
               Philosophers
               ,
               cited
               by
               the
               Author
               in
               his
               
                 prefactory
                 Discourse
              
               ;
               those
               standing
               on
               the
               fore-ground
               ,
               are
               
                 Descartes
                 ,
                 Gassendus
                 ,
                 Epicurus
              
               and
               Zeno
               ,
               the
               fittest
               to
               have
               the
               first
               place
               in
               this
               Sculpture
               ,
               since
               by
               their
               Works
               they
               contributed
               most
               to
               the
               building
               this
               Body
               of
               Philosophy
               ;
               which
               Emblem
               may
               likewise
               teach
               us
               not
               to
               be
               forgetful
               of
               those
               from
               whom
               we
               have
               received
               Benefits
               .
            
             
               
                 LOGICK
                 ,
                 Part
              
               1.
               
               Chap.
               1.
               fol.
               1.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               Woman
               sitting
               in
               a
               Chair
               ,
               holding
               in
               her
               Right
               Hand
               a
               two
               
                 pointed
                 Sword
              
               ,
               and
               in
               her
               Left
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               who
               twists
               about
               her
               Arm
               ;
               on
               her
               Head
               ,
               a
               Helmet
               surmounted
               by
               an
               Eagle
               ;
               beneath
               her
               Feet
               are
               
                 Books
                 ,
                 Swords
              
               and
               Garlands
               ,
               with
               Boys
               ,
               having
               Keys
               and
               Locks
               in
               motion
               ;
               at
               a
               distance
               two
               Philosophers
               discoursing
               :
               Her
               Swords
               are
               her
               most
               proper
               Emblems
               ,
               Logick
               being
               
                 pugnatio
                 Verborum
              
               (
               a
               Word-fight
               )
               ;
               her
               Snakes
               denote
               her
               subtilty
               ,
               her
               Helmet
               her
               strength
               ,
               and
               her
               Eagle
               her
               discerning
               faculty
               ;
               the
               Locks
               and
               Keys
               denote
               her
               power
               to
               lay
               open
               or
               conceal
               ;
               the
               Garlands
               on
               the
               Pedestals
               of
               the
               Pillars
               ,
               are
               the
               Trophies
               of
               her
               Victories
               gained
               over
               other
               parts
               of
               Learning
               ,
               which
               Victory
               is
               represented
               by
               her
               having
               
                 Books
                 ,
                 Swords
              
               and
               Garlands
               laid
               at
               her
               Feet
               ;
               the
               Sword
               occuping
               her
               Right
               Hand
               ,
               and
               the
               Snakes
               her
               Left
               ,
               denotes
               Powers
               ,
               being
               nobler
               than
               cunning
               :
               The
               building
               in
               prospect
               ,
               is
               the
               School
               of
               Learning
               dedicated
               to
               the
               Goddess
               Minerva
               .
            
             
               LOGICK
               with
               Truth
               and
               
                 Falshood
                 ,
                 Part
              
               1.
               
               Chap.
               2.
               fol.
               3.
               
               The
               Figure
               which
               seems
               just
               risen
               from
               her
               Chair
               is
               Logick
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               her
               usual
               Emblems
               ,
               (
               treated
               of
               before
               )
               the
               Figure
               whom
               she
               seems
               to
               court
               ,
               is
               Truth
               ,
               represented
               with
               a
               Glory
               round
               her
               Head
               ,
               having
               a
               loose
               Garment
               cast
               about
               her
               ;
               the
               Glory
               denotes
               her
               Excellence
               ,
               and
               her
               regardless
               Robe
               shews
               that
               Truth
               needs
               no
               Ornament
               ,
               nor
               ought
               to
               be
               covered
               ,
               tho'
               with
               the
               most
               pleasing
               and
               becoming
               pretences
               :
               The
               Figure
               next
               her
               ,
               represents
               Falshood
               ,
               being
               a
               Syren
               with
               a
               Mask
               and
               Mirror
               ,
               the
               proper
               Emblems
               of
               that
               Vice
               ,
               it
               being
               reported
               of
               that
               Creature
               ,
               that
               she
               destroys
               with
               her
               Voice
               all
               that
               give
               ear
               to
               her
               ;
               her
               Mirror
               denotes
               the
               double
               dealing
               of
               Falseness
               ,
               and
               her
               Mask
               the
               disguises
               she
               is
               forced
               to
               make
               use
               of
               (
               for
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Virtue
               ,
               that
               could
               Men
               see
               her
               Naked
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               most
               passionately
               enamoured
               of
               her
               ,
               )
               so
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               could
               they
               see
               Falsity
               undrest
               of
               her
               Masks
               and
               Disguises
               ,
               they
               would
               flee
               from
               her
               ,
               as
               the
               ugliest
               and
               most
               dangerous
               Monster
               .
               The
               Building
               behind
               ,
               represents
               the
               Palace
               of
               Logick
               ,
               being
               the
               School
               of
               Learning
               .
            
             
               LOGICK
               discovering
               
                 Falshood
                 ,
                 Part.
              
               1.
               
               Chap.
               2.
               
               Rule
               1.
               fol.
               5.
               
               The
               representation
               of
               Logick
               as
               before
               ,
               viewing
               intently
               the
               Syren
               ,
               who
               has
               covered
               her
               Face
               with
               a
               Mask
               ,
               under
               which
               appearance
               she
               endeavours
               to
               pass
               for
               Truth
               ;
               but
               her
               lower
               parts
               being
               her
               badge
               of
               distinction
               ,
               are
               uncovered
               by
               a
               little
               Boy
               ,
               and
               so
               she
               is
               detected
               ;
               which
               shews
               that
               the
               best
               maskt
               Falshood
               is
               discoverable
               by
               Truth
               and
               Innocence
               ,
               tho'
               in
               its
               Childhood
               .
            
             
               
                 LOGICK
                 embracing
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Part
              
               1.
               
               Chap.
               2.
               
               Rule
               4.
               fol.
               8.
               
               The
               Sculpture
               represents
               a
               Garden
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Figure
               of
               Logick
               appears
               together
               with
               Truth
               ,
               both
               emblemis'd
               as
               before
               ;
               the
               seeming
               Imbraces
               of
               Logick
               given
               to
               Truth
               ,
               denote
               the
               acceptableneness
               of
               it
               to
               Learning
               ;
               they
               being
               placed
               ▪
               in
               a
               Garden
               ,
               is
               to
               shew
               the
               Pleasures
               and
               Sweets
               that
               attend
               them
               both
               .
            
             
               
                 JUDGMENT
                 ,
                 Part.
              
               1.
               
               Chap.
               11.
               fol.
               26.
               
               Represented
               by
               an
               elderly
               Man
               sitting
               on
               a
               Rainbow
               in
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               having
               Books
               and
               a
               Scrole
               of
               Parchment
               under
               his
               Left
               Foot
               ,
               on
               his
               Right
               Knee
               a
               Book
               opened
               ;
               the
               Figure
               standing
               by
               Judgment
               ,
               is
               Logick
               ,
               and
               points
               towards
               the
               opened
               Book
               :
               The
               Building
               is
               the
               prospect
               of
               a
               Theatre
               ,
               the
               Books
               and
               Serpents
               under
               ,
               are
               the
               Emblems
               of
               Learning
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               the
               inseparable
               Companions
               of
               
                 True
                 Judgment
              
               ,
               who
               is
               represented
               elderly
               ,
               as
               a
               Badge
               of
               Experience
               ,
               and
               placed
               in
               the
               Clouds
               to
               shew
               his
               inspection
               of
               all
               Human
               Affairs
               ;
               and
               the
               various
               Colours
               of
               the
               Rainbow
               he
               sits
               on
               ,
               denote
               the
               various
               Methods
               he
               makes
               use
               of
               to
               be
               informed
               ,
               and
               the
               brightness
               of
               its
               Rays
               ,
               the
               clearness
               of
               his
               apprehension
               ,
               and
               the
               seeming
               information
               given
               him
               by
               Logicks
               ,
               pointing
               to
               the
               Book
               ,
               shews
               the
               necessity
               of
               Learning
               ,
               to
               enable
               us
               to
               make
               a
               true
               Judgment
               .
            
             
               
                 REASONING
                 ,
                 Part
              
               1.
               
               Chap.
               15.
               fol.
               33.
               
               Represented
               by
               an
               elderly
               Woman
               ,
               sitting
               on
               a
               Pedestal
               ,
               leaning
               her
               Head
               on
               her
               Left
               Hand
               ,
               with
               Books
               under
               her
               Left
               Foot
               and
               Elbow
               ,
               in
               her
               Right
               Hand
               a
               Book
               a
               little
               opened
               ,
               her
               Forefinger
               therein
               ,
               and
               a
               Scrowl
               hanging
               from
               below
               the
               Book
               ,
               with
               this
               Motto
               ,
               
                 in
                 perfecto
                 quieseit
              
               ;
               the
               Figure
               
               standing
               in
               a
               Glory
               ,
               incircled
               with
               Clouds
               ;
               and
               on
               which
               Reasoning
               seems
               to
               have
               her
               Eye
               ,
               represents
               Truth
               holding
               a
               Book
               in
               her
               Right
               Hand
               ,
               and
               a
               Branch
               of
               Palm
               in
               her
               Left
               ,
               having
               the
               Globe
               of
               the
               Earth
               under
               her
               Foot
               :
               On
               the
               Fore-ground
               are
               Boys
               and
               Books
               .
               The
               Motive
               for
               representing
               Reasoning
               by
               these
               Figures
               ,
               are
               these
               ,
               't
               is
               represented
               by
               a
               Woman
               ,
               to
               denote
               its
               productive
               Faculty
               ,
               right
               Reasoning
               being
               the
               common
               Mother
               of
               every
               great
               Good
               and
               wise
               Action
               ;
               the
               Books
               under
               her
               Foot
               ,
               denote
               some
               doubts
               she
               hath
               long
               since
               overcome
               ;
               and
               those
               under
               her
               Elbow
               ,
               some
               doubts
               just
               removed
               ;
               her
               melancholy
               Posture
               and
               Air
               ,
               shew
               the
               necessity
               of
               seriousness
               in
               Reasoning
               ;
               the
               Book
               in
               her
               Right
               Hand
               ,
               seems
               to
               contain
               (
               and
               more
               especially
               that
               part
               which
               she
               engageth
               with
               her
               Forefinger
               )
               what
               is
               exprest
               in
               the
               Scrole
               that
               hangs
               from
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Reasoning
               we
               may
               bring
               all
               our
               undertaking
               to
               that
               perfection
               as
               will
               afford
               the
               means
               of
               being
               at
               rest
               :
               The
               placing
               Truth
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               description
               ,
               is
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               Reasoning
               hath
               always
               Truth
               in
               view
               ,
               that
               being
               the
               End
               she
               aimeth
               at
               ;
               the
               Glory
               incircled
               with
               Clouds
               ,
               express
               the
               inward
               Beauties
               of
               Truth
               ,
               tho'
               sometime
               vail'd
               with
               Clouds
               of
               Ignorance
               ;
               the
               Book
               and
               Palm
               which
               occupy
               her
               Hands
               ,
               are
               Emblems
               of
               those
               Goods
               she
               gives
               her
               Possessors
               ,
               Peace
               and
               Knowledge
               ;
               and
               her
               Foot
               being
               placed
               upon
               the
               Terrestrial
               Globe
               ,
               denotes
               her
               excellence
               above
               all
               earthly
               things
               .
            
             
               
                 CONTEMPLATION
                 Part
              
               2.
               
               
                 Introduction
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               53.
               
               The
               Sculpture
               represents
               a
               Woman
               kneeling
               at
               her
               Devotion
               ,
               having
               beneath
               her
               the
               Globe
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               with
               Eyes
               covered
               ,
               holding
               a
               Scepter
               in
               her
               Right
               Hand
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               same
               side
               ,
               the
               Sun
               in
               Glory
               ;
               and
               on
               her
               left
               side
               the
               Moon
               and
               Stars
               ,
               which
               she
               seems
               to
               inspect
               with
               care
               ;
               above
               in
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Supream
               Deity
               ,
               with
               the
               word
               Jehovah
               ,
               environ'd
               with
               Blessed
               Spirits
               in
               postures
               of
               Adoration
               :
               She
               is
               placed
               above
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               those
               who
               seriously
               contemplate
               the
               Glory
               of
               GOD
               ,
               must
               be
               contemners
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               like
               hers
               ,
               vail'd
               to
               all
               its
               Inducements
               ,
               flattering
               Joys
               and
               Temptations
               ;
               her
               Scepter
               denotes
               the
               power
               of
               heavenly
               Contemplation
               ,
               we
               being
               thereby
               made
               more
               than
               Kings
               and
               Conquerors
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               )
               her
               contemplating
               the
               
                 Sun
                 ,
                 Moon
              
               and
               Stars
               ,
               shews
               that
               whosoever
               soberly
               considers
               the
               wonderful
               Creation
               of
               those
               
                 Glorious
                 Bodies
              
               ,
               will
               think
               their
               time
               best
               imploy'd
               in
               contemplating
               with
               Gratitude
               and
               Wonder
               the
               Excellence
               and
               Power
               of
               that
               GOD
               who
               made
               them
               .
            
             
               FATE
               and
               
                 WILL
                 Part
              
               2.
               
               Chap.
               5.
               fol.
               62.
               
               The
               Figure
               on
               the
               Right
               Side
               with
               folded
               Hands
               ,
               and
               clad
               in
               a
               full
               Garment
               ,
               is
               Fate
               ;
               his
               folded
               Hands
               are
               Emblems
               of
               Unchangableness
               ,
               and
               his
               full
               Garment
               resembles
               his
               Amplitude
               ;
               the
               Golden
               Chain
               which
               seems
               to
               fall
               from
               the
               Star
               in
               Glory
               ,
               on
               which
               Fate
               looks
               ,
               and
               with
               which
               both
               he
               and
               the
               other
               Figure
               who
               represents
               Will
               ,
               are
               incircled
               ,
               shews
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Wills
               complying
               with
               Fate
               ,
               being
               bound
               thereto
               with
               a
               Chain
               of
               Coelestial
               Causes
               ;
               the
               Wings
               of
               Will
               are
               Emblems
               of
               her
               swiftness
               ;
               and
               her
               extended
               and
               erected
               Hands
               and
               Head
               towards
               Heaven
               ,
               shews
               we
               will
               every
               thing
               under
               the
               appearance
               of
               Good.
               
            
             
               
                 PROVIDENCE
                 ,
                 Part
              
               2.
               
               Chap.
               16.
               fol.
               74.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               Woman
               sitting
               on
               a
               Pedestal
               ,
               her
               Right
               Arm
               leaning
               on
               a
               Wheat-sheaf
               ,
               and
               on
               her
               Left
               a
               Boy
               winged
               ,
               bringing
               her
               a
               Cornucopia
               of
               Fruits
               and
               Flowers
               ,
               as
               shewing
               the
               great
               goodness
               of
               Providence
               ,
               who
               gives
               not
               only
               on
               the
               Right
               ,
               Corn
               to
               support
               the
               necessity
               of
               Nature
               ,
               but
               also
               on
               the
               Left
               ,
               Fruits
               and
               Flowers
               to
               recreate
               and
               cherish
               it
               :
               At
               a
               distance
               in
               prospect
               is
               a
               Corn-field
               ,
               in
               reaping
               time
               ,
               brought
               to
               its
               maturity
               by
               that
               Eye
               of
               Providence
               ,
               which
               from
               out
               of
               a
               Glory
               inspects
               it
               ,
               and
               thereby
               demonstrates
               that
               GOD
               in
               his
               Providence
               vouchsafes
               to
               look
               down
               from
               his
               all
               
                 Glorious
                 Throne
              
               of
               Heaven
               to
               bless
               the
               Goods
               of
               the
               Earth
               to
               Mans
               use
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               draw
               from
               us
               returns
               of
               Praise
               and
               Thansgiving
               .
            
             
               
                 SPIRITS
                 ,
                 Part
              
               3.
               
               
                 Introduction
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               76.
               
               In
               the
               Clouds
               are
               represented
               Choirs
               of
               blessed
               Angels
               playing
               on
               
                 Musical
                 Instruments
              
               ,
               and
               singing
               and
               
                 praising
                 GOD.
              
               In
               a
               Cavern
               below
               ,
               are
               represented
               the
               
                 Infernal
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               seeming
               to
               utter
               hideous
               Cries
               and
               Groans
               ,
               the
               effects
               of
               the
               anguish
               they
               suffer
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               that
               raised
               in
               them
               by
               their
               enviously
               beholding
               the
               happiness
               of
               the
               Blessed
               above
               ;
               for
               true
               Happiness
               is
               by
               nothing
               so
               much
               exprest
               as
               by
               
                 praising
                 GOD.
              
               
            
             
               
                 NATURE
                 of
                 ANGELS
                 ,
                 Part
              
               3.
               
               Chap.
               1.
               fol.
               77.
               
               In
               the
               Clouds
               appears
               a
               glory
               of
               Angels
               and
               Cherubims
               contemplating
               with
               desire
               and
               joy
               ,
               the
               Glory
               of
               GOD
               which
               appears
               above
               ,
               half
               veild
               by
               a
               
                 dark
                 Cloud
              
               ;
               it
               being
               the
               Nature
               not
               only
               of
               Angels
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               good
               Men
               to
               behold
               with
               Praises
               and
               Adoration
               that
               GOD
               who
               made
               them
               for
               that
               end
               .
            
             
               
                 MOTION
                 of
                 ANGELS
                 Part
              
               3.
               
               Chap.
               5.
               fol.
               82.
               
               Represented
               by
               several
               Angels
               ,
               occupying
               themselves
               in
               doing
               the
               service
               acceptable
               to
               their
               Creator
               ,
               as
               bringing
               Peace
               and
               Reward
               to
               the
               Good
               on
               Earth
               ,
               which
               is
               shewn
               by
               those
               two
               ,
               who
               bear
               a
               Coronet
               and
               Branch
               of
               Palm
               downwards
               ,
               as
               likewise
               in
               carrying
               the
               Actions
               and
               Prayers
               of
               the
               Just
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               shewn
               by
               that
               Angel
               who
               bears
               the
               Pot
               of
               Incense
               towards
               the
               Sky
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               other
               who
               is
               uncovering
               the
               Monument
               of
               
                 King
                 Charles
              
               the
               Second
               ,
               to
               lay
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               open
               the
               good
               Actions
               of
               that
               best
               of
               Princes
               ,
               to
               that
               GOD
               who
               will
               reward
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 ORDER
                 NUMBER
                 and
                 DISTINCTION
                 of
                 ANGELS
                 ,
                 Part
              
               3.
               
               Chap.
               6.
               fol.
               83.
               
               The
               Sculpture
               represents
               the
               three
               Hierarchy
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               in
               each
               Hierarchy
               the
               three
               Orders
               ;
               the
               1
               st
               .
               containing
               
                 Seraphims
                 Cherubims
              
               and
               Thrones
               ,
               the
               2
               
                 d.
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 Virtues
              
               and
               Powers
               ;
               the
               3
               
                 d.
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 Arch-Angels
              
               ,
               and
               Angels
               with
               
                 Palms
                 ,
                 Swords
              
               and
               Crowns
               ,
               denoting
               their
               Offices
               of
               
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Power
              
               and
               Glory
               ,
               given
               them
               by
               that
               GOD
               ,
               who
               is
               represented
               above
               them
               ,
               and
               who
               made
               ,
               ordered
               ,
               numbred
               and
               distinguished
               them
               for
               his
               Service
               and
               Glory
               .
            
             
               
                 DAEMONS
                 ,
                 Part
              
               3.
               
               Chap.
               10.
               fol.
               88.
               
               In
               a
               
                 gloomy
                 Cavern
              
               are
               represented
               the
               nine
               degrees
               of
               Daemons
               ,
               or
               
                 Infernal
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               distinguished
               by
               their
               monstrous
               and
               ugly
               variety
               ,
               and
               which
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Discourse
               )
               they
               are
               known
               by
               :
               The
               first
               termed
               Belzebub
               ,
               generally
               allowed
               Sovereign
               Emperor
               over
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               tho'
               his
               Name
               signifies
               no
               more
               than
               King
               of
               Flies
               ;
               the
               2
               
                 d.
                 Python
              
               ,
               3
               
                 d.
                 Belial
              
               ,
               4
               
                 th
                 .
                 Asmodeus
              
               ,
               5
               
                 th
                 .
                 Satan
              
               ,
               6
               
                 th
                 .
                 Meririn
              
               ,
               7
               
                 th
                 .
                 Apolyon
              
               ,
               8
               
                 th
                 .
                 Astorath
              
               ,
               and
               9
               
                 th
                 .
                 Mammon
              
               :
               The
               Figures
               in
               the
               Air
               are
               Angels
               ,
               bearing
               up
               a
               
               Child
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               rescued
               from
               the
               Devils
               :
               The
               reason
               for
               the
               precedency
               of
               these
               Devils
               to
               one
               ,
               the
               other
               ariseth
               from
               their
               greater
               or
               lesser
               power
               in
               doing
               hurt
               ,
               and
               therefore
               some
               people
               may
               wonder
               why
               Mammon
               ,
               who
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               Devil
               of
               Riches
               ,
               should
               be
               placed
               last
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               Gold
               in
               doing
               ill
               being
               the
               greatest
               .
            
             
               
                 CARE
                 of
                 ANGELS
                 ,
                 Part
              
               3.
               
               Chap.
               11.
               fol.
               89.
               
               Represented
               by
               an
               Angel
               ,
               rescuing
               and
               protecting
               a
               young
               Man
               from
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               by
               two
               Angels
               driving
               a
               Daemon
               before
               them
               ,
               the
               defending
               us
               from
               the
               assaults
               and
               snares
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               driving
               him
               from
               us
               ,
               being
               their
               constant
               employment
               and
               care
               .
            
             
               
                 PHISICKS
                 ,
                 Part
              
               4.
               
               Chap.
               1.
               fol.
               91.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               Woman
               with
               a
               Sphere
               and
               Books
               ;
               on
               her
               Right
               Side
               an
               Eagle
               ,
               and
               on
               her
               Left
               two
               Boys
               ,
               having
               a
               pair
               of
               Compasses
               and
               a
               Square
               ;
               the
               three
               Figures
               in
               prospect
               are
               three
               Philosophers
               in
               consultation
               concering
               the
               Planets
               and
               Stars
               ,
               the
               
                 Books
                 ,
                 Mathematical
                 Instruments
              
               ,
               and
               Eagle
               are
               Emblems
               of
               the
               quicksightedness
               ,
               Learning
               and
               Practice
               requisit
               to
               the
               true
               understanding
               of
               Phisicks
               .
            
             
               
                 DURATION
                 and
                 TIME
                 ,
                 Part
              
               4.
               
               Chap.
               24.
               fol.
               131.
               
               Time
               is
               represented
               by
               Saturn
               ,
               being
               on
               Old
               Man
               bald
               Headed
               except
               one
               Lock
               ,
               and
               standing
               on
               Tiptoe
               with
               one
               Foot
               on
               a
               Rock
               ,
               having
               a
               Syth
               and
               
                 Hourglass
                 :
                 Saturn
              
               is
               feigned
               by
               the
               Poets
               to
               be
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Gods
               ,
               the
               first
               beginner
               of
               Time
               ,
               his
               Age
               and
               Bald-pate
               denote
               his
               antiquity
               and
               duration
               ,
               and
               his
               one
               Lock
               ,
               the
               one
               punctum
               of
               Time
               present
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               hold
               ;
               he
               stands
               on
               Tiptoe
               to
               shew
               he
               hastens
               to
               be
               gon
               ;
               his
               Hourglass
               and
               Wings
               are
               Emblems
               of
               his
               never
               resting
               and
               swiftness
               ,
               and
               the
               Syth
               the
               destruction
               and
               consumption
               he
               makes
               of
               all
               things
               .
               The
               four
               Figures
               below
               him
               ,
               represent
               the
               four
               Seasons
               of
               the
               Year
               and
               parts
               of
               Mans
               Life
               ,
               following
               one
               another
               towards
               the
               Temple
               of
               Eternity
               ;
               our
               Childhood
               brings
               
                 Youth
                 ,
                 Youth
              
               brings
               
                 Manhood
                 ,
                 Manhood
                 Old
                 Age
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Old
                 Age
              
               to
               that
               Eternity
               properly
               described
               by
               the
               Circle
               over
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               Hoop
               in
               the
               Boys
               Hand
               ,
               being
               what
               are
               in
               appearance
               without
               end
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 PLANETS
                 ,
                 Part
              
               5.
               
               Chap.
               1.
               fol.
               134.
               
               Represented
               by
               Sybell
               ,
               having
               a
               Castle
               on
               her
               Head
               ,
               and
               sitting
               on
               Lions
               ,
               placed
               on
               the
               Globe
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               the
               Castle
               and
               Lions
               denote
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               to
               its
               Creatures
               and
               improvements
               ,
               the
               Lion
               being
               the
               strongest
               Animal
               made
               by
               Nature
               ,
               and
               a
               Castle
               the
               strongest
               thing
               made
               by
               Art
               ;
               her
               having
               the
               Castle
               on
               her
               Head
               ,
               and
               the
               Lions
               below
               her
               ,
               shew
               the
               strength
               of
               
                 Human
                 Art
              
               is
               greater
               than
               the
               strength
               of
               Beasts
               ;
               the
               seven
               other
               small
               Figures
               are
               bodily
               representations
               of
               those
               
                 Poetical
                 Heathen
                 Gods
              
               ,
               whose
               Names
               are
               made
               use
               of
               to
               distinguish
               the
               Planets
               by
               ;
               that
               in
               the
               midst
               and
               over
               the
               Earth
               ,
               is
               Apollo
               ,
               encircled
               with
               Light
               ,
               as
               God
               of
               the
               Sun
               ;
               his
               Bow
               and
               Arrow
               denote
               the
               piercing
               power
               of
               his
               Rays
               and
               Sun-beams
               :
               That
               standing
               on
               a
               Cloud
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Earth
               ,
               is
               Luna
               ;
               the
               Bow
               in
               her
               Hand
               ,
               and
               Cressent
               on
               her
               Head
               ,
               are
               Badges
               of
               her
               two-fold
               Devinity
               ;
               the
               first
               as
               she
               is
               Goddess
               of
               Hunters
               ,
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Diana
               ;
               the
               last
               as
               Goddess
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Luna
               ,
               as
               above
               :
               The
               Figure
               over
               Apollo
               ,
               is
               Mercury
               ,
               the
               Wings
               of
               his
               Feet
               denote
               his
               swiftness
               in
               running
               ,
               as
               his
               Staff
               twisted
               with
               Snakes
               doth
               his
               Cunning
               ;
               those
               being
               the
               peculiar
               Excellencies
               given
               him
               by
               the
               Poets
               ,
               and
               the
               Qualifications
               that
               rendred
               him
               capaple
               of
               the
               great
               Employments
               he
               possesseth
               ,
               of
               being
               Envoy
               and
               Currier
               in
               Ordinary
               to
               the
               Gods
               :
               The
               Figure
               on
               the
               Right
               Side
               of
               Apollo
               ,
               is
               Venus
               ,
               the
               Star
               on
               her
               Forehead
               denotes
               her
               Divinity
               ;
               her
               Doves
               are
               Emblems
               of
               Love
               ,
               and
               properly
               joined
               to
               her
               who
               is
               the
               Goddess
               of
               Love.
               Over
               Mercury
               stands
               Mars
               ,
               who
               bears
               a
               Sword
               and
               Buckler
               ,
               being
               accounted
               the
               God
               of
               War
               ;
               that
               on
               the
               Left
               Hand
               is
               Jupiter
               ,
               the
               Thunderbolts
               in
               his
               Hand
               ,
               and
               the
               Eagle
               under
               him
               are
               the
               
                 Coat
                 Armour
              
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               of
               which
               by
               the
               same
               Authority
               ,
               he
               is
               accounted
               God
               :
               That
               on
               the
               Right
               Side
               is
               Saturn
               ,
               his
               Wings
               denote
               the
               fleeting
               of
               Time
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               is
               reported
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Syth
               in
               his
               Hand
               ,
               shews
               the
               destruction
               made
               of
               all
               things
               by
               this
               Divinity
               Time.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 SUN
                 in
                 GLORY
                 ,
                 Part
              
               5.
               
               Chap.
               14.
               fol.
               157.
               
               Within
               a
               Glory
               is
               represented
               ,
               Phaebus
               in
               his
               Chariot
               drawn
               by
               white
               Horses
               ,
               they
               being
               the
               Creatures
               he
               is
               said
               to
               have
               ordered
               to
               be
               offered
               up
               to
               him
               in
               Sacrifice
               ;
               beneath
               lies
               a
               Shepherd
               and
               his
               Dog
               a
               sleeping
               ,
               who
               are
               recovered
               from
               their
               drowsiness
               by
               the
               brightness
               of
               his
               Rays
               ,
               and
               the
               warmth
               of
               his
               Beams
               ,
               which
               cherish
               and
               enliven
               all
               
                 Human
                 Creatures
              
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 MOON
                 ,
                 COMETS
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Part
              
               5.
               
               Chap.
               17.
               fol.
               162.
               
               The
               Figure
               covering
               his
               Eye
               with
               his
               Finger
               ,
               is
               Archimedes
               a
               viewing
               the
               
                 Moon
                 ,
                 Stars
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Planets
               ,
               through
               a
               Teliscope
               ;
               and
               that
               Figure
               next
               him
               is
               a
               Philosopher
               discoursing
               him
               about
               some
               
                 Planetary
                 Observations
              
               ;
               upon
               and
               below
               the
               Table
               are
               several
               
                 Mathematical
                 Instruments
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Squares
                 ,
                 Globes
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 EARTH
                 ,
                 Part
              
               6.
               
               Chap.
               1.
               fol.
               179.
               
               Represented
               by
               Sybell
               ,
               drawn
               by
               Lions
               in
               her
               Charriot
               ,
               having
               a
               Castle
               on
               her
               Head
               ,
               and
               the
               Globe
               of
               the
               Earth
               beneath
               her
               :
               The
               reason
               for
               representing
               the
               Earth
               by
               this
               Figure
               ,
               is
               given
               before
               in
               the
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Motion
               of
               the
               Planets
               :
               The
               Angel
               bearing
               Fruits
               and
               Flowers
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               from
               Earth
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               denotes
               that
               the
               sweetest
               things
               of
               the
               Earth
               ought
               to
               be
               offered
               up
               to
               the
               GOD
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               who
               made
               and
               preserves
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               
                 DAY
                 and
                 NIGHT
                 ,
                 Part
              
               6.
               
               Chap.
               5.
               fol.
               187.
               
               The
               Figure
               of
               the
               
                 Young
                 Man
              
               with
               Wings
               holding
               a
               lighted
               Torch
               in
               his
               Right
               Hand
               ,
               and
               a
               Serpent
               in
               a
               circular
               form
               in
               his
               Left
               ,
               having
               one
               Foot
               on
               a
               Cloud
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               on
               the
               light
               part
               of
               the
               Globe
               ,
               represents
               Day
               ;
               his
               Youth
               is
               the
               Morning
               ,
               and
               his
               lighted
               Torch
               the
               Noon
               ;
               his
               circular
               Serpent
               shews
               the
               motion
               of
               Time
               ,
               and
               his
               treading
               on
               a
               Cloud
               ,
               that
               he
               puts
               Darkness
               under
               his
               Feet
               ;
               behind
               the
               Globe
               on
               the
               backside
               ,
               slipping
               away
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               stands
               a
               Woman
               Winged
               and
               Cloathed
               in
               a
               a
               
                 Sables
                 Garment
              
               ,
               embroidered
               with
               Stars
               ,
               having
               on
               her
               Head
               a
               Crown
               of
               Poppeys
               ,
               representing
               Night
               ;
               her
               Posture
               shews
               her
               not
               to
               be
               able
               to
               stay
               in
               presence
               of
               Light
               ;
               her
               Garment
               is
               her
               proper
               Emblems
               ,
               and
               her
               Poppeys
               are
               promoters
               of
               Sleep
               ,
               the
               true
               business
               of
               the
               Night
               :
               The
               Element
               below
               her
               spangled
               with
               Stars
               ,
               shews
               the
               descending
               of
               Night
               at
               the
               ascending
               of
               Day
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 WATER
                 ,
                 Part.
              
               6.
               
               Chap.
               11.
               fol.
               202.
               
               Represented
               by
               Thetis
               ,
               whom
               the
               Poets
               have
               fain'd
               to
               be
               Goddess
               of
               the
               Sea
               ;
               her
               Charriot
               is
               drawn
               by
               Dolphins
               ,
               accounted
               the
               best
               natured
               and
               most
               compassionate
               Fish
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               reason
               preferred
               to
               the
               
               honour
               of
               drawing
               their
               Queen
               :
               Over
               her
               is
               the
               Figure
               of
               a
               Boy
               ,
               who
               pours
               Water
               out
               of
               a
               
                 Watering
                 pot
              
               ,
               as
               intimating
               that
               we
               have
               Water
               from
               above
               in
               Rain
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               below
               in
               Rivers
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 AIR
                 ,
                 Part
              
               6.
               
               Chap.
               13.
               fol.
               207.
               
               Represented
               by
               the
               Goddess
               Juno
               ,
               Wife
               of
               Jupiter
               ,
               sitting
               in
               a
               Charriot
               drawn
               by
               Peacocks
               ;
               she
               is
               accounted
               by
               the
               Poets
               as
               Goddess
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               is
               drawn
               by
               these
               Birds
               as
               the
               most
               beautiful
               Creatures
               ,
               to
               compleat
               whose
               beauty
               ,
               she
               hath
               adorned
               their
               Tails
               with
               a
               hundred
               refulgent
               Eyes
               ,
               taken
               from
               Argus
               ,
               to
               whom
               she
               had
               given
               them
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               see
               into
               the
               Amorous
               Intreagues
               of
               her
               Husband
               Jupiter
               ,
               of
               whom
               she
               was
               Jealous
               ,
               but
               Argus
               being
               kill'd
               by
               Jupiter
               ,
               she
               reassumed
               her
               Gift
               and
               disposed
               of
               them
               as
               above
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 WIND
                 ,
                 Part
              
               6.
               
               Chap.
               16.
               fol.
               211.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               Figure
               Crown'd
               and
               Sceptr'd
               ,
               being
               Aeolus
               ,
               the
               
                 Poetical
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               King
               of
               the
               Winds
               ;
               on
               each
               side
               of
               him
               are
               two
               Figures
               ,
               representing
               the
               four
               Winds
               ;
               the
               lowest
               on
               the
               Right
               Hand
               is
               Boreas
               ,
               the
               
                 North
                 wind
              
               ,
               depicted
               like
               an
               
                 Old
                 Man
              
               ,
               with
               
                 Bats
                 Wings
              
               and
               a
               
                 Serpents
                 Tail
              
               ;
               his
               
                 Bats
                 Wings
              
               denote
               his
               blowing
               most
               in
               Evenings
               and
               Nights
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Serpents
                 Tail
              
               his
               stinging
               Colds
               and
               Blasts
               ;
               above
               is
               Eurus
               the
               East-wind
               ,
               represented
               also
               by
               a
               Man
               with
               Wings
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               swiftness
               of
               his
               motion
               :
               The
               uppermost
               on
               the
               Left
               Hand
               is
               Auster
               ,
               the
               South-wind
               ,
               represented
               by
               a
               
                 Young
                 Man
              
               ,
               and
               below
               him
               Zephyr
               ,
               the
               West-wind
               ,
               represented
               by
               a
               Man
               pouring
               out
               Water
               ,
               as
               generally
               bringing
               Rain
               along
               with
               him
               ;
               they
               are
               all
               blowing
               out
               Winds
               ,
               which
               occasions
               a
               Tempest
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               foaming
               and
               raging
               Billows
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               that
               seem
               to
               overwhelm
               the
               Ships
               therein
               .
            
             
               
                 THUNDER
                 ,
                 Part
              
               6.
               
               Chap.
               19.
               fol.
               217.
               
               Represented
               by
               Jupiter
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               said
               ,
               is
               accounted
               the
               chief
               God
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               Inventer
               and
               User
               of
               Thunderbolts
               ,
               having
               as
               't
               is
               storied
               ,
               been
               forc'd
               to
               contrive
               this
               Weapon
               to
               defend
               his
               Coelestial
               Kingdom
               against
               the
               assaults
               of
               the
               Giants
               ,
               who
               dared
               to
               attempt
               the
               Invasion
               of
               it
               ;
               they
               are
               made
               by
               Vulcan
               ,
               the
               Black-Smith
               in
               Ordinary
               to
               the
               Gods
               ,
               and
               accounted
               as
               such
               himself
               ,
               and
               are
               of
               that
               subtile
               contrivance
               ,
               that
               they
               at
               once
               
                 kill
                 ,
                 burn
              
               and
               astonish
               without
               being
               seen
               ;
               for
               which
               reason
               there
               is
               no
               Guard
               to
               be
               made
               against
               them
               ;
               he
               is
               set
               upon
               an
               Eagle
               ,
               the
               Emblem
               of
               Quick●ight
               and
               Power
               ;
               for
               as
               that
               Bird
               only
               can
               gaze
               on
               the
               Sun
               with
               unmoved
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               destroy
               with
               her
               strength
               whom
               she
               pleases
               of
               the
               Birds
               ,
               so
               Heaven
               only
               has
               power
               to
               discern
               our
               Actions
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               where
               it
               thinks
               fit
               :
               The
               Figures
               below
               represent
               two
               Men
               ,
               covering
               their
               Heads
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               Thunder
               ,
               and
               affrighted
               at
               its
               noise
               ;
               the
               Houses
               on
               Fire
               ,
               the
               
                 Trees
                 Blasted
              
               and
               beaten
               down
               are
               the
               visible
               effects
               of
               Thunder
               ,
               and
               may
               admonish
               us
               to
               beware
               of
               offending
               Heaven
               ,
               who
               can
               destroy
               with
               its
               Breath
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 FIRE
                 ,
                 Part
              
               6.
               
               Chap.
               21.
               fol.
               221.
               
               Represented
               by
               Vulcan
               standing
               in
               his
               Charriot
               ,
               which
               is
               drawn
               by
               Sea-dogs
               ,
               at
               work
               at
               an
               Avil
               ,
               being
               furnished
               with
               Fire
               from
               
                 Mount
                 Aetna
                 .
                 Vulcan
              
               is
               the
               fam'd
               Blacksmith
               to
               the
               Gods
               ,
               as
               is
               before
               said
               ,
               and
               consequently
               a
               great
               Dealer
               in
               Fire
               ;
               the
               two
               Sea-Dogs
               chained
               to
               ,
               and
               drawing
               his
               Charriot
               ,
               are
               Emblems
               of
               the
               predominancy
               that
               Fire
               hath
               over
               its
               contrary
               Element
               the
               Water
               ;
               and
               by
               
                 Mount
                 Aetna
              
               is
               shewn
               the
               power
               of
               this
               hot
               Element
               even
               in
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               
                 ANIMALS
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 Part
              
               7.
               
               
                 Introduction
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               229.
               
               In
               the
               midst
               a
               Man
               contemplating
               with
               admiration
               the
               variety
               of
               Beasts
               and
               Fowls
               about
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 GARDNING
                 ,
                 Part
              
               7.
               
               Chap.
               12.
               fol.
               245.
               
               The
               representation
               of
               a
               Garden
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               four
               Figures
               are
               Gardners
               ,
               imployed
               in
               so
               many
               several
               Actions
               belonging
               to
               that
               Ingenious
               Art
               ,
               as
               
                 Digging
                 ,
                 Grafting
                 ,
                 Inoculating
              
               and
               Screening
               of
               Earth
               ;
               in
               prospect
               a
               Fine
               House
               .
            
             
               
                 ANIMALS
                 ,
                 Part
              
               7.
               
               Chap.
               17.
               fol.
               252.
               
               The
               representation
               of
               several
               Animals
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               those
               extraordinary
               in
               their
               kind
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Horse
                 ,
                 Elephant
                 ,
                 Lion
                 ,
                 Camel
                 ,
                 Deer
                 ,
                 Bear
                 ,
                 Swine
                 ,
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 Dog
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               CREEPING
               THINGS
               ,
               Part
               7.
               
               Chap
               19.
               fol.
               
                 256.
                 
                 Represented
                 by
                 a
              
               Tortoise
               ,
               Crocadile
               ,
               Lyzard
               ,
               Serpent
               ,
               Mole
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               FOWL
               or
               FLYING
               ANIMALS
               ,
               Part
               7.
               
               Chap.
               20.
               fol.
               
                 257.
                 
                 Represented
                 by
                 the
              
               Ostridge
               ,
               Eagle
               ,
               Peacock
               ,
               Swan
               ,
               Turkey
               ,
               Cock
               
                 and
                 other
              
               Birds
               .
            
             
               
                 FISH
                 or
                 SWIMMING
                 ANIMALS
                 ,
                 Part
              
               7.
               
               Chap.
               21.
               fol.
               259.
               
               Represented
               by
               the
               
                 Salmon
                 ,
                 Pike
                 ,
                 Lobster
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Fish
               ;
               in
               prospect
               some
               Men
               in
               
                 Fishing
                 Boats
              
               ,
               and
               Nets
               a
               catching
               Fish
               .
            
             
               
                 INSECTS
                 ,
                 Part
              
               7.
               
               Chap.
               22.
               fol.
               261.
               
               Represented
               by
               several
               sorts
               of
               Butterflies
               ,
               small
               and
               great
               
                 Flies
                 ,
                 Grashoppers
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 MAN
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 BODY
                 ,
                 Part
              
               8.
               
               Chap.
               1.
               fol.
               264.
               
               The
               Figures
               represent
               Man
               in
               his
               compleat
               Body
               ,
               composed
               by
               
                 Bones
                 ,
                 Flesh
              
               and
               Skin
               :
               That
               on
               a
               Pedestal
               on
               the
               Left
               ,
               is
               perfect
               ,
               the
               next
               is
               the
               Muscular
               ,
               having
               his
               Skin
               off
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               an
               Anatomy
               of
               
                 Human
                 Body
              
               ;
               the
               Figures
               seeming
               to
               inspect
               them
               ,
               represent
               Physicians
               as
               consulting
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 five
                 SENSES
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 Part
              
               8.
               
               Chap.
               10.
               fol.
               283.
               1
               
                 st
                 .
                 Smelling
              
               ,
               represented
               by
               the
               Figure
               holding
               a
               Flower
               to
               her
               Nose
               .
               2
               
                 d.
                 Hearing
              
               ,
               represented
               by
               a
               Young
               Woman
               playing
               on
               an
               Instrument
               of
               Musick
               .
               3
               
                 d.
                 Tasting
              
               ,
               represented
               by
               a
               Young
               Woman
               filling
               a
               Glass
               of
               Wine
               ,
               and
               by
               her
               side
               a
               Munkey
               eating
               an
               Apple
               .
               4
               
                 th
                 .
                 Feeling
              
               ,
               represented
               by
               a
               Woman
               pulling
               a
               Snake
               from
               her
               Hand
               ,
               and
               by
               two
               Cocks
               fighting
               .
               5
               
                 th
                 .
                 Seeing
              
               ,
               represented
               by
               a
               Woman
               in
               a
               Habit
               of
               a
               Falconer
               ,
               having
               a
               Hawk
               on
               her
               Fist
               ,
               ready
               to
               be
               cast
               off
               at
               that
               Bird
               in
               the
               Air
               which
               the
               seems
               to
               view
               .
            
             
               
                 FEELING
                 ,
                 Part
              
               8.
               
               Chap.
               12.
               fol.
               286.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               Woman
               seeming
               to
               snatch
               her
               Hand
               from
               a
               Parrot
               ,
               who
               seems
               to
               bite
               it
               ;
               at
               the
               same
               time
               a
               Dog
               is
               pulling
               her
               by
               the
               Coat
               ;
               as
               also
               by
               that
               feeling
               story
               of
               the
               Monkey
               making
               use
               of
               the
               Cats
               Paw
               to
               pull
               the
               Chesnut
               out
               of
               the
               Fire
               ;
               and
               by
               a
               Mans
               beating
               a
               Dog
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               fighting
               of
               two
               Birds
               ,
               all
               true
               Emblems
               of
               this
               noble
               Sense
               .
            
             
               
                 TASTING
                 ,
                 Part
              
               8.
               
               Chap.
               13.
               fol.
               288.
               
               Represented
               by
               two
               Women
               in
               a
               Garden
               ,
               the
               one
               seated
               and
               eating
               an
               Orange
               ,
               expressing
               by
               her
               gay
               Air
               the
               pleasure
               afforded
               her
               by
               that
               noble
               Sense
               ;
               the
               other
               is
               the
               Figure
               of
               a
               Woman
               pulling
               some
               Fruit
               in
               order
               to
               eat
               it
               ;
               there
               are
               also
               Cupids
               eating
               Oranges
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               pleasures
               of
               Love
               consist
               chiefly
               in
               Tasting
               .
            
             
               
                 SMELLING
                 ,
                 Part
              
               8.
               
               Chap.
               14.
               fol.
               290.
               
               Represented
               by
               two
               Women
               in
               a
               Flower
               Garden
               ,
               and
               smelling
               the
               Flowers
               :
               By
               a
               Blood-hound
               in
               Scent
               after
               his
               Game
               ;
               as
               likewiseby
               an
               
                 Incense
                 Pot
              
               smoaking
               with
               Perfumes
               ,
               being
               the
               most
               pregnant
               Emblems
               of
               that
               Sense
               .
            
             
               
                 HEARING
                 ,
                 Part
              
               8.
               
               Chap.
               15.
               fol.
               292.
               
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               Woman
               playing
               on
               an
               Organ
               ,
               having
               two
               Women
               standing
               behind
               her
               ,
               with
               Musick-Books
               in
               their
               Hands
               ,
               and
               seeming
               to
               sing
               in
               consort
               ;
               and
               by
               a
               Cock
               pearching
               on
               a
               Pedestal
               ,
               being
               the
               Creature
               who
               hears
               at
               a
               greater
               distance
               than
               any
               other
               .
            
             
               
                 SEEING
                 ,
                 Part
              
               8.
               
               Chap.
               18.
               fol.
               297.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               Man
               with
               a
               Prospective
               in
               his
               Hand
               ,
               standing
               on
               a
               Hill
               viewing
               an
               Ingagement
               of
               Ships
               at
               some
               distance
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               Figure
               lying
               on
               the
               fore-ground
               ,
               having
               his
               Eyes
               fixt
               on
               the
               Sea
               ,
               which
               seems
               at
               a
               distance
               .
            
             
               
                 MEDICIN
                 ,
                 Part
              
               8.
               
               Chap.
               24.
               fol.
               315.
               
               Represented
               by
               the
               Serpent
               Python
               ,
               surmounted
               by
               Apollo
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Sun.
               This
               Serpent
               is
               said
               to
               Poison
               all
               the
               Herbs
               and
               Grass
               he
               comes
               near
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               reason
               was
               destroyed
               by
               Apollo
               ,
               who
               also
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               properly
               Emblemiseth
               Medicin
               ,
               there
               being
               ,
               in
               wisely
               prepared
               Medicins
               ,
               a
               remedy
               to
               destroy
               all
               poisonous
               Diseases
               .
            
             
               
                 MAN
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 MIND
                 ,
                 Part
              
               9.
               
               Chap.
               1.
               fol.
               320.
               
               The
               Womanish
               Figure
               holding
               a
               Sphere
               in
               her
               Right
               Hand
               ,
               and
               a
               Glory
               descending
               from
               Heaven
               upon
               her
               Head
               ,
               represents
               a
               
                 Human
                 Soul
              
               ;
               the
               Sphere
               is
               the
               Emblem
               of
               its
               knowledge
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 Human
                 Affairs
              
               ,
               the
               descending
               Glory
               ,
               its
               Immortality
               ;
               on
               her
               Right
               Hand
               stands
               Knowledge
               ,
               represented
               by
               a
               VVoman
               ,
               who
               holds
               a
               Torch
               lighted
               in
               her
               Right
               Hand
               ,
               an
               open
               Book
               on
               her
               Lap
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               Left
               Hand
               is
               the
               Figure
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               sitting
               in
               a
               musing
               posture
               ,
               having
               Wings
               on
               his
               Back
               ,
               and
               represents
               Thought
               ;
               she
               is
               thus
               attended
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               two
               noblest
               Faculties
               of
               the
               Soul
               are
               Knowledge
               and
               Thinking
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 FACULTIES
                 of
                 the
                 MIND
                 ,
                 Part
              
               9.
               
               Chap.
               5.
               fol.
               328.
               
               The
               four
               Figures
               represent
               the
               four
               Faculties
               .
               1
               
                 st
                 .
                 Understanding
              
               ,
               represented
               by
               a
               
                 Young
                 Man
              
               ,
               to
               denote
               the
               Beauty
               of
               it
               ,
               Robed
               and
               Crown'd
               to
               shew
               that
               Honour
               and
               Power
               attend
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               Flame
               encircling
               the
               Head
               ,
               is
               an
               Emblem
               of
               its
               alliance
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               Eagle
               is
               an
               Emblem
               of
               its
               quickness
               in
               perceiving
               .
               2
               d.
               On
               the
               Right
               Hand
               of
               Understanding
               stands
               Imagination
               represented
               by
               a
               Woman
               ,
               to
               shew
               its
               productive
               Power
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               shewn
               by
               the
               Coronet
               of
               small
               Figures
               she
               bears
               on
               her
               
                 Head
                 ;
                 Imagination
              
               producing
               more
               various
               forms
               and
               beings
               than
               
                 Dame
                 Nature
              
               can
               boast
               of
               ;
               the
               Wings
               on
               her
               Head
               denote
               the
               swiftness
               of
               that
               Faculty
               .
               The
               3
               d.
               is
               Memory
               ,
               represented
               by
               a
               Woman
               with
               a
               Helmet
               on
               her
               Head
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               strength
               of
               that
               Faculty
               ;
               and
               by
               her
               a
               Dog
               in
               a
               Slip
               ;
               a
               Dog
               is
               a
               proper
               Emblem
               of
               Memory
               ,
               enjoying
               ,
               as
               by
               Experience
               is
               found
               ,
               more
               than
               any
               other
               Creature
               ,
               of
               that
               noble
               Faculty
               .
               The
               4
               th
               .
               is
               Will
               ,
               represented
               by
               a
               
                 Young
                 Man
              
               Wing'd
               and
               Blindfolded
               with
               extended
               Arms
               ,
               and
               erected
               Head
               ;
               the
               reason
               for
               representing
               that
               Faculty
               is
               given
               before
               .
            
             
               
                 ADMIRATION
                 ,
                 Part
              
               9.
               
               Chap.
               9.
               fol.
               335.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               Woman
               ,
               seeming
               to
               have
               all
               her
               Faculties
               at
               work
               ,
               by
               viewing
               that
               admirable
               Object
               that
               lies
               before
               her
               ,
               being
               a
               Lion
               and
               a
               Lamb
               lovingly
               enfolded
               ,
               and
               by
               other
               Figures
               ,
               whose
               Looks
               spake
               this
               Passion
               ;
               in
               prospect
               ,
               a
               Building
               .
            
             
               
                 LOVE
                 and
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 Part
              
               9.
               
               Chap.
               10.
               fol.
               337.
               
               Represented
               by
               Venus
               the
               Goddess
               of
               Love
               ,
               sitting
               in
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               and
               over
               her
               Cupid
               her
               Son
               and
               Messenger
               ;
               the
               Arrow
               he
               holds
               in
               his
               Hand
               ,
               is
               the
               Weapon
               that
               opened
               the
               way
               for
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Man
               below
               ,
               to
               the
               Heart
               of
               that
               Lady
               ,
               who
               seems
               to
               embrace
               him
               :
               The
               Figure
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               stabbing
               the
               other
               with
               a
               Dagger
               ,
               represents
               Hatred
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               behind
               him
               shews
               the
               ugly
               and
               damnable
               qualities
               of
               that
               Vice.
               
            
             
               
                 AFFECTIONS
                 or
                 DESIRE
                 ,
                 Part
              
               9.
               
               Chap.
               11.
               fol.
               338.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               
                 Young
                 Woman
              
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               persuit
               of
               Honour
               and
               Riches
               ,
               which
               seem
               to
               appear
               to
               her
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               is
               thrown
               down
               by
               the
               Figure
               of
               
                 Will
                 ▪
              
               (
               represented
               as
               usually
               )
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               a
               Serpent
               bites
               her
               by
               the
               Heel
               ,
               shewing
               the
               misery
               and
               pain
               which
               attend
               the
               desiring
               or
               affecting
               too
               much
               above
               what
               we
               want
               ,
               to
               sustain
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               Precipice
               we
               are
               hurl'd
               from
               by
               our
               Will
               ,
               in
               placing
               our
               Affections
               on
               those
               Goods
               of
               Fortune
               which
               are
               not
               in
               our
               reach
               .
            
             
               
                 JOY
                 ,
                 Part
              
               9.
               
               Chap.
               12.
               fol.
               339.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               
                 Young
                 Woman
              
               ,
               in
               a
               loose
               Garment
               ,
               having
               a
               Bottle
               of
               Wine
               in
               one
               Hand
               ,
               and
               a
               Glass
               in
               the
               other
               ;
               by
               her
               another
               Figure
               with
               a
               Bottle
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               fore-ground
               Boys
               playing
               on
               Flutes
               :
               This
               Passion
               is
               most
               properly
               thus
               emblemised
               ,
               
                 Women
                 ,
                 Wine
              
               ,
               and
               Musick
               being
               the
               Joy
               Heaven
               gave
               us
               to
               guild
               this
               otherwise
               bitter
               Pill
               of
               Life
               .
            
             
               
                 SADNESS
                 ,
                 Part
              
               9.
               
               Chap.
               13.
               fol.
               340.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               Woman
               in
               a
               Widows
               habit
               ,
               sitting
               on
               the
               ground
               in
               a
               
                 melancholy
                 posture
              
               ,
               leaning
               her
               Head
               on
               her
               Hand
               ;
               by
               her
               a
               Boy
               a
               weeping
               ,
               and
               below
               her
               a
               Boy
               with
               an
               extinguished
               Torch
               ;
               above
               ,
               and
               at
               some
               distance
               from
               her
               ,
               stands
               an
               Urn
               impaled
               with
               
                 Cyprus
                 Trees
              
               ;
               upon
               the
               Rails
               which
               encompass
               the
               Pedestal
               of
               the
               Urn
               ,
               stand
               Pots
               of
               Fire
               flaming
               ,
               to
               the
               memory
               of
               him
               whose
               ashes
               are
               contained
               therein
               :
               These
               Figures
               are
               the
               properest
               Emblems
               of
               this
               Passion
               of
               Sorrow
               ,
               no
               state
               being
               so
               void
               of
               Joy
               as
               hers
               ,
               who
               being
               a
               fond
               and
               virtuous
               Wife
               ,
               is
               by
               death
               robbed
               of
               a
               deserving
               tender
               Husband
               ;
               the
               darkn'd
               Torch
               held
               near
               her
               ,
               shews
               she
               has
               no
               flame
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               burns
               to
               the
               Manes
               of
               her
               departed
               Lord.
               
            
             
               
                 ETHICKS
                 ,
                 to
                 front
                 Part
              
               10.
               fol.
               346.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               Woman
               ,
               seated
               in
               a
               graceful
               Posture
               on
               an
               ascent
               ,
               holding
               a
               Lion
               bridled
               in
               her
               Left
               Hand
               ,
               and
               in
               her
               Right
               a
               Level
               ;
               her
               ascent
               and
               graceful
               Posture
               ,
               shew
               the
               Majesty
               of
               this
               Noble
               part
               of
               Philosophy
               ;
               her
               bridled
               Lion
               denote
               its
               Power
               ;
               the
               force
               of
               her
               Arguments
               in
               evincing
               and
               clearing
               ,
               are
               shewn
               by
               her
               Level
               :
               On
               her
               Right
               Side
               are
               the
               three
               Cardinal
               Virtues
               ,
               
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Justice
              
               and
               Charity
               ;
               the
               first
               represented
               by
               a
               naked
               Figure
               ,
               holding
               a
               Book
               and
               
                 Palm
                 Branch
              
               in
               one
               Hand
               ,
               and
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               other
               :
               'T
               is
               naked
               ,
               to
               shew
               Truth
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               covered
               ;
               her
               Book
               and
               Palm
               are
               the
               rewards
               she
               gives
               ,
               which
               are
               
                 Peace
                 and
                 Knowledge
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Sun
               is
               an
               Emblem
               of
               her
               Brightness
               ,
               Truth
               being
               as
               clear
               as
               the
               Noon
               Day
               :
               The
               2
               d.
               is
               represented
               by
               the
               Figure
               of
               a
               Woman
               vailed
               ,
               holding
               a
               Scepter
               ,
               with
               an
               Eye
               upon
               the
               top
               ,
               in
               her
               Hand
               ;
               she
               is
               veiled
               ,
               to
               shew
               she
               looketh
               not
               on
               ,
               nor
               regardeth
               the
               Person
               of
               any
               ,
               but
               administers
               Justice
               impartially
               ;
               her
               Scepter
               and
               Eye
               denote
               her
               Power
               and
               Knowledge
               :
               The
               next
               is
               Charity
               ,
               represented
               by
               a
               Woman
               comforting
               Children
               ;
               on
               the
               Left
               Side
               of
               Ethicks
               stand
               the
               four
               Vices
               ,
               
                 Envy
                 ,
                 Drunkenness
                 ,
                 Lasciviousness
              
               and
               Deceit
               .
               The
               1
               
                 st
                 .
                 Envy
              
               ,
               is
               represented
               by
               an
               
                 Old
                 Woman
              
               half
               naked
               ,
               having
               Snakes
               about
               her
               Body
               and
               Hair
               ;
               Age
               and
               Snakes
               are
               the
               proper
               Emblems
               of
               this
               Vice
               ,
               it
               being
               as
               old
               as
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               poysoning
               the
               Minds
               of
               all
               that
               entertain
               it
               ,
               as
               Snakes
               do
               the
               Bodies
               of
               all
               that
               touch
               '
               em
               .
               The
               2
               
                 d.
                 Drunkenness
              
               is
               represented
               by
               a
               Man
               a
               spewing
               ,
               the
               true
               loathsom
               Emblem
               of
               that
               
                 Gluttonous
                 Vice.
              
               3
               
                 d.
                 Lasciviousness
              
               represented
               by
               a
               Woman
               in
               an
               immodest
               posture
               ,
               that
               being
               Lasciviousness
               .
               4
               
                 th
                 .
                 Deceit
              
               ,
               represented
               by
               a
               Woman
               holding
               a
               Mask
               ,
               shewing
               the
               necessity
               that
               Vice
               hath
               of
               being
               disguised
               ,
               and
               of
               its
               often
               appearing
               under
               borrowed
               forms
               :
               Ethicks
               is
               thus
               attended
               to
               shew
               the
               Virtues
               she
               possesseth
               ,
               and
               the
               Vices
               she
               hath
               overcome
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 HIGHEST
                 GOOD
                 ,
                 Part
              
               10.
               
               Chap.
               3.
               fol.
               350.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               
                 Young
                 Man
              
               ,
               cloathed
               in
               a
               short
               Garment
               ,
               with
               his
               Eyes
               lift
               up
               towards
               Heaven
               ,
               holding
               in
               one
               Hand
               an
               
                 Olive
                 Branch
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               other
               a
               
                 burning
                 Heart
              
               ,
               into
               which
               his
               Tears
               seem
               to
               fall
               ,
               and
               on
               his
               
               Head
               the
               Glory
               of
               Heaven
               descending
               ,
               as
               through
               a
               Cloud
               :
               The
               highest
               Good
               consists
               in
               these
               three
               things
               ,
               peace
               of
               Mind
               ,
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               Heart
               flaming
               with
               desire
               of
               
                 Heavenly
                 things
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               't
               is
               properly
               represented
               by
               this
               Figure
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 LAW
                 of
                 NATURE
                 ,
                 Part
              
               10.
               
               Chap.
               8.
               fol.
               356.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               
                 Young
                 Woman
              
               half
               naked
               ,
               having
               her
               lower
               parts
               covered
               with
               a
               Lamb-skin
               ,
               Emblems
               of
               that
               innocence
               and
               modesty
               prescribed
               by
               
                 Natures
                 Law
              
               ;
               she
               is
               placed
               in
               a
               pleasant
               Garden
               ,
               holding
               a
               Table
               on
               her
               Knee
               ,
               and
               a
               pair
               of
               Compasses
               in
               her
               Hand
               ,
               measuring
               two
               parallels
               ,
               with
               this
               Motto
               .
               
                 Aequa
                 lance
              
               ;
               behind
               her
               a
               Woman
               holding
               Books
               ,
               and
               having
               other
               Books
               under
               her
               Feet
               ;
               all
               which
               denote
               how
               even
               just
               and
               pleasant
               the
               Laws
               of
               Nature
               are
               :
               On
               her
               Right
               Side
               are
               the
               three
               
                 Virtues
                 ,
                 Truth
                 ,
                 Justice
              
               and
               Charity
               ;
               and
               on
               her
               Left
               Side
               ,
               
                 Envy
                 ,
                 Drunkenness
                 ,
                 Malice
              
               and
               Pride
               ,
               all
               properly
               Emblematis'd
               as
               before
               ;
               by
               the
               Virtues
               being
               on
               the
               Right
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               the
               Vices
               on
               the
               Left
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               that
               Virtue
               is
               more
               acceptable
               than
               Vice
               to
               Nature
               in
               her
               first
               Principles
               ,
               till
               she
               is
               dabaucht
               by
               Custom
               or
               Practise
               .
            
             
               
                 PRUDENCE
                 ,
                 Part
              
               10.
               
               Chap.
               9.
               fol.
               359.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               Woman
               ,
               standing
               in
               a
               graceful
               posture
               ,
               holding
               in
               her
               Right
               Hand
               a
               Looking-glass
               ,
               and
               in
               her
               Left
               a
               Serpent
               ;
               and
               over
               her
               an
               Angel
               putting
               an
               Helmet
               on
               her
               Head
               ;
               on
               her
               Right
               Hand
               a
               Cupid
               ,
               holding
               an
               
                 Olive
                 Branch
              
               in
               one
               Hand
               ,
               and
               a
               Palm
               in
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               on
               her
               Left
               Side
               a
               
                 Young
                 Man
              
               with
               a
               Sword
               and
               Buckler
               :
               The
               Looking-glass
               in
               her
               Right
               ,
               denotes
               that
               every
               prudent
               Person
               ought
               to
               look
               into
               ,
               and
               know
               themselves
               ;
               the
               Serpent
               is
               an
               Emblem
               of
               Cunning
               ,
               and
               the
               Angel
               putting
               the
               Helmet
               on
               her
               Head
               ,
               expresseth
               
                 Heavens
                 aiding
              
               us
               in
               all
               our
               prudent
               undertaking
               :
               The
               Cupid
               with
               Branches
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Young
                 Man
              
               Armed
               denote
               that
               Prudence
               brings
               success
               in
               Love
               ,
               and
               Victory
               in
               War.
               
            
             
               
                 TEMPERANCE
                 ,
                 Part
              
               10.
               
               Chap.
               10.
               fol.
               361.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               VVoman
               ,
               holding
               in
               her
               Right
               hand
               a
               Bridle
               to
               curb
               the
               exorbitant
               desires
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               over
               her
               Headan
               Angel
               ,
               crowning
               her
               with
               Lawrels
               ,
               having
               a
               Palm
               in
               his
               Hand
               ,
               thereby
               shewing
               that
               Heaven
               will
               reward
               this
               Virtue
               with
               Peace
               and
               Glory
               ;
               on
               her
               Right
               a
               Cupid
               ,
               pouring
               out
               liquor
               in
               a
               Vessel
               ,
               and
               on
               her
               Left
               an
               Elephant
               ,
               dividing
               his
               proportion
               of
               Corn
               ,
               denoting
               thereby
               that
               we
               must
               use
               Temperance
               even
               in
               Love
               ,
               and
               that
               Beasts
               ,
               share
               in
               that
               Virtue
               which
               men
               must
               blush
               to
               want
               .
            
             
               
                 FORTITUDE
                 ,
                 Part
              
               10.
               
               Chap.
               11.
               fol.
               363.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               VVoman
               ,
               holding
               a
               Pillar
               ,
               and
               curbing
               with
               a
               Bridle
               a
               Lion
               ,
               who
               seems
               inraged
               :
               In
               the
               Air
               is
               represented
               Hercules
               ,
               with
               his
               Club
               and
               
                 Lions
                 Skin
              
               ;
               the
               story
               of
               Hercules
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               for
               his
               being
               so
               adorn'd
               is
               so
               little
               estranged
               ,
               that
               it
               needs
               not
               be
               here
               repeated
               ,
               theresore
               I
               shall
               only
               add
               ,
               that
               the
               Emblems
               of
               
                 Corporal
                 Fortitude
              
               ,
               as
               here
               described
               ,
               serve
               only
               to
               enable
               us
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               greater
               fortitudes
               of
               the
               Mind
               discourst
               of
               in
               the
               Book
               .
            
             
               
                 JUSTICE
                 ,
                 Part
              
               10.
               
               Chap.
               12.
               fol.
               365.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               VVoman
               ,
               holding
               in
               her
               Right
               Hand
               a
               Sword
               ,
               and
               in
               her
               Left
               a
               pair
               of
               Scales
               ;
               next
               her
               a
               Boy
               bearing
               the
               Fasces
               and
               Axes
               carrying
               before
               the
               Roman
               Victors
               :
               The
               Figures
               of
               the
               Men
               represent
               Philosophers
               contemplating
               Justice
               ,
               that
               being
               the
               work
               of
               every
               wise
               Man
               ;
               the
               Fasces
               were
               Rods
               ,
               with
               which
               they
               used
               to
               
                 chastise
                 Malefactors
              
               for
               small
               faults
               .
            
             
               
                 MANS
                 DUTY
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 Part
              
               10.
               
               Chap.
               23.
               fol.
               382.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               
                 Man
                 ,
                 VVoman
              
               and
               Boy
               ,
               addressing
               themselves
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               in
               a
               becoming
               posture
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Clouds
               two
               Angels
               with
               Trumpets
               ;
               't
               is
               represented
               by
               these
               three
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               
                 Men
                 ,
                 VVomen
              
               and
               Children
               are
               obliged
               to
               this
               Duty
               ;
               the
               Angels
               with
               Trumpets
               ,
               denote
               the
               joy
               the
               Blessed
               have
               in
               beholding
               the
               Righteous
               Actions
               of
               Men
               ;
               the
               Angel
               below
               pointing
               to
               the
               Coronet
               and
               Cornucopia
               ,
               is
               an
               Emblem
               of
               that
               Honour
               promised
               to
               the
               Righteous
               ;
               the
               Flame
               three-fold
               ,
               flaming
               on
               the
               Womans
               Head
               ,
               denotes
               by
               its
               number
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               by
               its
               heat
               ,
               the
               warmth
               of
               her
               Zeal
               ,
               and
               by
               its
               light
               ,
               the
               brightness
               of
               her
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 MANS
                 DUTY
                 to
                 HIMSELF
                 ,
                 Part
              
               10.
               
               Chap.
               ●4
               .
               fol.
               384.
               
               Represented
               by
               an
               
                 Old
                 Man
              
               ,
               in
               a
               becoming
               posture
               ,
               holding
               in
               his
               Right
               Hand
               a
               Staff
               ,
               having
               a
               Serpent
               twisted
               about
               it
               ,
               his
               Head
               Crowned
               with
               Lawrel
               ;
               on
               his
               Right
               Side
               a
               
                 Young
                 Man
              
               armed
               ,
               having
               on
               his
               Head
               a
               Helmet
               ,
               in
               his
               Right
               Hand
               a
               Sword
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Left
               a
               Target
               ;
               self-preservation
               is
               every
               Mans
               duty
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               therefore
               provident
               Nature
               hath
               furnish'd
               the
               means
               ;
               to
               the
               Old
               she
               hath
               given
               Cunning
               to
               save
               themselves
               ,
               emblematis'd
               by
               the
               
                 Old
                 Mans
                 Staff
              
               ,
               encircled
               with
               Serpents
               ,
               the
               cunningest
               and
               most
               subtile
               of
               Creatures
               ;
               to
               the
               
                 Young
                 ,
                 strength
              
               and
               valour
               ,
               represented
               by
               the
               Sword
               and
               Target
               ,
               held
               in
               the
               Young
               Mans
               Hand
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Figure
               of
               Justice
               ,
               who
               stands
               before
               them
               both
               ,
               informs
               us
               that
               both
               Old
               and
               Young
               are
               obliged
               to
               be
               just
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               others
               ,
               but
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
                 MANS
                 DUTY
                 to
                 his
                 NEIGHBOUR
                 ,
                 Part.
              
               10.
               
               Chap.
               25.
               fol
               385.
               
               Represented
               by
               two
               Men
               kindly
               embracing
               each
               other
               ;
               on
               their
               Right
               Side
               are
               
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Love
              
               and
               Charity
               ,
               with
               their
               proper
               Emblems
               as
               before
               described
               ;
               and
               on
               their
               Left
               ,
               a
               Woman
               with
               a
               Cornucopia
               of
               Fruits
               and
               Flowers
               ,
               the
               Emblem
               of
               Plenty
               ;
               all
               which
               denote
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               friendly
               in
               our
               carriage
               ,
               just
               in
               our
               dealings
               ,
               and
               charitable
               (
               according
               to
               our
               ability
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               want
               )
               and
               that
               those
               who
               do
               so
               ,
               shall
               have
               plenty
               of
               all
               the
               Fruits
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               
                 CONTRACTS
                 ,
                 Part
              
               10.
               
               Chap.
               27.
               fol.
               387.
               
               Represented
               by
               the
               Platform
               of
               a
               
                 Custom-house
                 Key
              
               ,
               with
               Figures
               of
               several
               Men
               ,
               denoting
               a
               Merchant
               ,
               a
               Chapman
               and
               Porter
               ;
               in
               a
               Barge
               a
               Man
               stowing
               some
               goods
               ,
               which
               they
               seem
               to
               have
               contracted
               for
               .
            
             
               
                 MUTUAL
                 FAITH
                 or
                 MARRIAGE
                 ,
                 Part
              
               10.
               
               Chap.
               32.
               fol.
               395.
               
               Represented
               by
               the
               Figure
               of
               Faith
               ,
               being
               a
               Woman
               almost
               naked
               ,
               having
               a
               Glory
               about
               her
               Head
               ;
               her
               nakedness
               denotes
               her
               innocence
               ,
               and
               the
               Glory
               is
               the
               Emblem
               of
               that
               Heaven
               from
               whence
               she
               sprung
               ;
               she
               is
               placed
               between
               a
               Man
               and
               Woman
               ,
               joining
               Hands
               as
               in
               Marriage
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               she
               only
               can
               truly
               perform
               that
               Office
               :
               On
               the
               Mans
               side
               is
               the
               Figure
               of
               Justice
               ,
               an
               emblem
               of
               what
               he
               owes
               to
               his
               Wife
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               Womans
               ,
               that
               of
               Constancy
               ,
               and
               a
               Cupid
               with
               a
               lighted
               Torch
               ,
               denoting
               that
               the
               Duties
               of
               a
               Wife
               to
               her
               Husband
               are
               constant
               Love
               and
               Desire
               towards
               him
               ;
               the
               Torch
               is
               a
               Badge
               of
               the
               ancient
               way
               of
               performing
               that
               Ceremony
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               for
               on
               the
               Wedding-day
               they
               used
               to
               light
               up
               a
               considerable
               number
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               honour
               to
               Hymen
               the
               God
               of
               Marriage
               ;
               the
               billing
               Turtles
               are
               emblems
               of
               that
               Love
               and
               Harmony
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               between
               Man
               and
               Woman
               .
            
             
               
                 DUTY
                 of
                 PARENTS
                 and
                 CHILDREN
                 ,
                 Part
              
               10.
               
               Chap.
               33.
               fol.
               396.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               Man
               and
               Woman
               ,
               sitting
               in
               a
               grave
               and
               loving
               posture
               ,
               having
               Children
               about
               them
               ;
               by
               their
               side
               is
               the
               Figure
               of
               Justice
               ,
               having
               her
               Head
               covered
               with
               a
               Helmet
               ,
               and
               a
               Mound
               under
               her
               Foot
               ,
               to
               denote
               that
               the
               Duty
               of
               Parents
               is
               giving
               good
               example
               to
               their
               Children
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Justice
               ought
               to
               take
               place
               and
               surmount
               all
               
                 paternal
                 fondness
              
               ;
               on
               the
               Right
               Side
               is
               the
               Figure
               of
               a
               
                 Woman
                 veil'd
              
               ,
               representing
               the
               modesty
               Children
               must
               observe
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               their
               Parents
               ;
               the
               Stork
               by
               her
               Side
               is
               the
               emblem
               of
               ill
               Parents
               ,
               it
               being
               reported
               of
               that
               Bird
               ,
               that
               she
               eats
               her
               Young
               Ones
               .
            
             
               
                 DUTY
                 of
                 MASTERS
                 and
                 SERVANTS
                 ,
                 Part
              
               10.
               
               
               Chap.
               34.
               fol.
               397.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               Woman
               ,
               sitting
               in
               a
               graceful
               posture
               in
               a
               Chair
               ,
               attended
               on
               the
               Right
               Hand
               by
               a
               Woman
               holding
               a
               Garland
               and
               Cornucopia
               ,
               representing
               Plenty
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               Left
               by
               a
               Woman
               ,
               bearing
               a
               Sword
               and
               Ballance
               ,
               the
               emblem
               of
               Justice
               ;
               before
               the
               Chair
               stands
               a
               Blackamoor
               Lackquey
               ,
               seeming
               to
               receive
               some
               Errant
               to
               go
               on
               ;
               beneath
               the
               Figure
               of
               Plenty
               stands
               a
               Maidservant
               attending
               her
               Ladies
               Commands
               ,
               all
               which
               properly
               describe
               that
               Masters
               and
               Mistresses
               are
               bound
               in
               duty
               to
               do
               Justice
               to
               ,
               and
               provide
               for
               their
               Servants
               plenty
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               duty
               of
               Servants
               is
               the
               careful
               ,
               honest
               and
               respectful
               performance
               of
               all
               their
               Masters
               or
               Mistresses
               lawful
               Commands
               .
            
             
               
                 REGAL
                 POWER
                 ,
                 Part
              
               10.
               
               Chap.
               35.
               fol.
               398.
               
               Represented
               by
               a
               Man
               ,
               seated
               on
               a
               
                 Throne
                 ,
                 Crown'd
                 ,
                 Rob'd
                 ,
                 Scepter'd
                 ,
              
               with
               a
               Mound
               in
               his
               Left
               Hand
               ,
               attended
               on
               by
               his
               Courtiers
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               the
               representations
               of
               
                 Justice
                 ,
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 Clemency
                 ,
                 Fortitude
              
               and
               Truth
               ,
               as
               the
               eternal
               Companions
               of
               true
               
                 Regal
                 Power
              
               ;
               he
               being
               no
               more
               properly
               a
               King
               ,
               who
               wants
               these
               Virtues
               ,
               than
               an
               illiterate
               Man
               can
               be
               a
               Judge
               of
               Learning
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Explanation
                 of
                 the
                 Sculptures
                 in
                 the
                 HISTORY
                 of
                 NATURE
                 ,
                 Book
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   THE
                   FRONTICEPIECE
                
                 ,
                 represented
                 by
                 a
                 Woman
                 looking
                 behind
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 writing
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 ,
                 which
                 lies
                 on
                 the
                 Back
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 emblematis'd
                 as
                 before
                 ;
                 shewing
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 History
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 immediate
                 representation
                 of
                 things
                 past
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 another
                 Figure
                 reviewing
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   ,
                   Moon
                   ,
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 surrounded
                 with
                 several
                 
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   Birds
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 denoting
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 things
                 treated
                 of
                 by
                 History
                 .
              
               
                 
                   No
                   VACUUM
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 1.
                 
                 Chap.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 fol.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Author
                 having
                 proved
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 thus
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 Sculpture
                 ,
                 a
                 Boy
                 pouring
                 Liquor
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 Vessel
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 thereby
                 shewing
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 occupied
                 the
                 lower
                 Vessel
                 is
                 drove
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 heavier
                 Element
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 it
                 immediately
                 enters
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 fills
                 the
                 upper
                 Vessel
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 blowing
                 up
                 of
                 a
                 Mine
                 ,
                 the
                 visible
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 extension
                 and
                 dilatation
                 of
                 Air
                 :
                 The
                 Figures
                 seeming
                 to
                 discourse
                 ,
                 represents
                 Philosophers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SMELLING
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 2.
                 
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 fol
                 35.
                 
                 Represented
                 by
                 a
                 Blood-hound
                 in
                 scent
                 after
                 his
                 Game
                 ;
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Woman
                   smelling
                
                 to
                 a
                 Nosegay
                 ;
                 by
                 a
                 Man
                 who
                 seems
                 offended
                 at
                 some
                 unpleasing
                 smell
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 Woman
                 in
                 a
                 swoon
                 ,
                 supported
                 by
                 two
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 holding
                 a
                 Box
                 or
                 Glass
                 of
                 some
                 Scent
                 to
                 her
                 Nose
                 ,
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 recover
                 her
                 :
                 In
                 prospect
                 a
                 Pack
                 of
                 Hounds
                 in
                 chase
                 of
                 a
                 Fox
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SOUND
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 2.
                 
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 fol.
                 38.
                 
                 Represented
                 by
                 several
                 
                   Musical
                   Instruments
                
                 lying
                 on
                 the
                 fore-ground
                 ;
                 also
                 by
                 a
                 Man
                 ringing
                 a
                 Bell
                 ,
                 by
                 another
                 sounding
                 a
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 by
                 another
                 beating
                 a
                 Kettle-Drum
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 Woman
                 tinkling
                 on
                 a
                 
                   Brass
                   Vessel
                
                 to
                 a
                 swarm
                 of
                 Bees
                 to
                 hive
                 them
                 ,
                 all
                 proper
                 emblems
                 of
                 Sound
                 .
              
               
                 
                   OCCULT
                   QUALITIES
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 2.
                 
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 fol.
                 50.
                 
                 Represented
                 by
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 seemingly
                 trembling
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Lion
                 ,
                 and
                 hastily
                 running
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 terror
                 of
                 a
                 Sheep
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Wolf
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 seeming
                 trembling
                 and
                 fear
                 of
                 a
                 Hen
                 and
                 Chickens
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Kite
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 hasty
                 flight
                 of
                 a
                 Dove
                 from
                 a
                 Hawk
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 visible
                 effects
                 of
                 qualities
                 proceeding
                 from
                 a
                 Cause
                 admired
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 known
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   BEGINNING
                   or
                   INFANCY
                   of
                   the
                   WORLD
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 3.
                 
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 fol.
                 54.
                 
                 Represented
                 by
                 the
                 Figures
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Savage
                   Man
                   ,
                   Woman
                
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 who
                 seem
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 those
                 Huts
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Woods
                 ,
                 having
                 several
                 Animals
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Primitive
                 Times
                 supposed
                 to
                 want
                 the
                 conveniencies
                 of
                 Houses
                 and
                 Apparel
                 ,
                 through
                 want
                 of
                 experience
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   SUN
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 3.
                 
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 fol.
                 62.
                 
                 Represented
                 by
                 Phoebus
                 ,
                 sitting
                 in
                 his
                 Charriot
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 drawn
                 by
                 four
                 white
                 Horses
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 before
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 Glory
                 .
                 The
                 Figures
                 on
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 are
                 representations
                 of
                 several
                 
                   Men
                   ,
                   Women
                
                 and
                 Animals
                 ,
                 bathing
                 themselves
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 in
                 those
                 brilliant
                 Rays
                 proceeding
                 from
                 this
                 warm
                 
                   De●ty
                   ,
                   Phoebus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 teach
                 us
                 how
                 pleasant
                 and
                 joyful
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Sunshine
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   MOON
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 3.
                 
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 fol.
                 6●
                 .
                 Represented
                 by
                 the
                 Goddess
                 Diana
                 ,
                 she
                 having
                 a
                 Sovereignity
                 of
                 this
                 seeming
                 Ball
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 given
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 Poets
                 :
                 At
                 her
                 Back
                 are
                 Dogs
                 pursuing
                 a
                 Stag
                 ,
                 the
                 emblem
                 of
                 Hunting
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 she
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Authority
                 ,
                 Goddess
                 ;
                 and
                 underneath
                 is
                 a
                 Landskip
                 with
                 Deer
                 therein
                 ,
                 the
                 Victims
                 offered
                 up
                 to
                 her
                 
                   Divine
                   Recreation
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   PLANETS
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 3.
                 
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 fol.
                 70.
                 
                 Represented
                 by
                 the
                 Personal
                 Figures
                 of
                 those
                 
                   Heathen
                   Deities
                
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 borrow
                 their
                 Names
                 .
                 As
                 
                   Luna
                   ,
                   Mercury
                   ,
                   Venus
                   ,
                   Apollo
                   ,
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Saturn
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 for
                 these
                 Gods
                 and
                 Goddesses
                 being
                 so
                 adorned
                 ,
                 are
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 explanation
                 of
                 the
                 Sculpture
                 ,
                 representing
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 :
                 The
                 Child
                 in
                 Saturns
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 devour
                 ,
                 relates
                 to
                 the
                 Story
                 fathered
                 on
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Poets
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 ever
                 his
                 
                   Coelestial
                   Spouse
                
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 Bed
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 eat
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 their
                 dethroning
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 Kinddom
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   GLOBE
                   and
                   SPHERE
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   and
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 4.
                 
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 fol.
                 81.
                 
                 Represented
                 by
                 the
                 Personal
                 Figures
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 great
                 
                   Geographers
                   ,
                   Ptolomy
                
                 and
                 Copernicus
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 with
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 Compasses
                 ,
                 taking
                 seemingly
                 the
                 distances
                 of
                 some
                 places
                 ,
                 delineated
                 on
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 holding
                 a
                 
                   Sea
                   Chart
                
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 Compasses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sphere
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 before
                 him
                 :
                 The
                 Figure
                 seeming
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 take
                 an
                 Observation
                 ,
                 represents
                 the
                 Learned
                 Tycho
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 Table
                 are
                 Charts
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   FOUNTAINS
                   and
                   RIVERS
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 4.
                 
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 fol.
                 88.
                 
                 Represented
                 by
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 Thame
                 ,
                 being
                 an
                 
                   Old
                   Man
                
                 lying
                 in
                 the
                 Reeds
                 or
                 Osiers
                 ,
                 having
                 an
                 Oar
                 in
                 his
                 Right
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 leaning
                 his
                 Left
                 Arm
                 on
                 a
                 VVater-Pot
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Figure
                   Isis
                
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 VVoman
                 sitting
                 on
                 a
                 Rock
                 ,
                 having
                 also
                 a
                 
                   VVater-Pot
                   .
                   Thame
                
                 and
                 Isis
                 are
                 storied
                 to
                 be
                 Man
                 and
                 VVife
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 as
                 Godfather
                 and
                 Godmother
                 to
                 that
                 most
                 ample
                 River
                 ,
                 vulgarly
                 ,
                 Thames
                 ,
                 it
                 bearing
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 as
                 Thamesis
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 a
                 Nymph
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 and
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 named
                 Arethusa
                 ,
                 holding
                 a
                 VVater-Pot
                 and
                 Flowers
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Young
                   Man
                
                 named
                 Alpheus
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 VVater-Pot
                 and
                 Cornucopia
                 of
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Patron
                 of
                 Fountains
                 .
                 The
                 Figures
                 are
                 thus
                 coupled
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 Friendly
                 Communication
                 between
                 Rivers
                 and
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 resemble
                 that
                 between
                 Man
                 and
                 VVoman
                 :
                 The
                 Figure
                 in
                 the
                 Sky
                 ,
                 and
                 seeming
                 to
                 press
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 emblem
                 of
                 Rain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   SEA
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 4.
                 
                 Chap.
                 5.
                 fol.
                 90.
                 
                 Represented
                 by
                 Neptune
                 ,
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 drawn
                 in
                 his
                 Charriot
                 by
                 Sea-Horses
                 ,
                 having
                 his
                 Trident
                 in
                 his
                 Hand
                 ,
                 being
                 his
                 
                   watry
                   Scepter
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Hooks
                 at
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 his
                 
                   subject
                   Fishes
                
                 ,
                 who
                 fail
                 in
                 their
                 Allegiance
                 :
                 Behind
                 him
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 Figures
                 ,
                 holding
                 and
                 seeming
                 to
                 sound
                 through
                 their
                 Sea-Shels
                 ,
                 are
                 representations
                 of
                 
                   Tritons
                   ,
                   Creatures
                
                 formed
                 by
                 the
                 Poets
                 to
                 serve
                 his
                 floating
                 Divinity
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Trumpeters
                 .
                 In
                 prospect
                 the
                 Sea
                 with
                 Ships
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   FIRE
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 4.
                 
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 fol.
                 99.
                 
                 Represented
                 by
                 
                   Vulcans
                   Cave
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Cyclops
                 (
                 the
                 
                   Journey-men
                   Blacksmiths
                
                 of
                 Vulcan
                 )
                 are
                 at
                 work
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 Thunderbolts
                 for
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 placed
                 above
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 attended
                 as
                 usually
                 with
                 his
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 as
                 inspecting
                 the
                 well-making
                 of
                 his
                 Weapons
                 ;
                 and
                 behind
                 the
                 Anvil
                 stands
                 a
                 Forge
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Figure
                 seeming
                 to
                 blow
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 causes
                 that
                 Smoak
                 that
                 arises
                 from
                 the
                 Funnel
                 placed
                 by
                 Jupiter
                 ;
                 below
                 the
                 Cyclops
                 Feet
                 lie
                 
                   Breast-plates
                   ,
                   Helmets
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 emblems
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 as
                 owning
                 their
                 form
                 and
                 make
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 
                   EARTHQUAKES
                   and
                   SUBTERRANEAN
                   FIRES
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 4
                 Chap.
                 8.
                 fol.
                 103.
                 
                 Represented
                 by
                 the
                 Figures
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 
                   windy
                   Gods
                   ,
                   Bo●●as
                   ,
                   Eolus
                   ,
                   Auster
                
                 and
                 Zephirus
                 ,
                 each
                 with
                 utmost
                 strength
                 blowing
                 into
                 a
                 Cavity
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 heaving
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 ●which
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 seem
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 throw
                 down
                 Trees
                 and
                 Buildings
                 :
                 At
                 a
                 distance
                 the
                 figures
                 of
                 
                   Men
                   ,
                   Women
                
                 and
                 Children
                 affrighted
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 to
                 avoid
                 being
                 buried
                 in
                 Graves
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 whose
                 top
                 breaths
                 flames
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 represent
                 
                   Mount
                   Etna
                
                 ;
                 these
                 Convulsions
                 of
                 Nature
                 are
                 thus
                 properly
                 emblematis'd
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 general
                 Opinion
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 caus'd
                 by
                 Winds
                 ,
                 being
                 inclosed
                 in
                 some
                 cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 surface
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 passage
                 to
                 their
                 proper
                 center
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   AIR
                   ,
                   Part.
                
                 4.
                 
                 Chap.
                 11.
                 fol.
                 108.
                 
                 Represented
                 by
                 Juno
                 the
                 Monarchess
                 of
                 this
                 Element
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 her
                 
                   Poetical
                   Equipage
                
                 about
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 attended
                 by
                 her
                 four
                 
                   Handmaids
                   ,
                   Iris
                   ,
                   Imber
                   ,
                   Cometa
                
                 and
                 Rugida
                 ,
                 who
                 all
                 have
                 their
                 
                   Aerial
                   Imployments
                
                 under
                 her
                 ;
                 as
                 1
                 
                   st
                   .
                   Iris
                
                 takes
                 care
                 of
                 putting
                 out
                 and
                 taking
                 in
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 .
                 2
                 
                   dly
                   .
                   Imber
                
                 disposeth
                 the
                 Rain
                 .
                 3
                 
                   thly
                   .
                   Cometa
                
                 placeth
                 the
                 Comets
                 .
                 And
                 4
                 
                   thly
                   .
                   Rugida
                
                 destributeth
                 the
                 Dew
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 employments
                 are
                 exprest
                 by
                 the
                 emblems
                 that
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 bear
                 .
              
               
                 
                   METALS
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 5.
                 
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 fol.
                 113.
                 
                 Represented
                 by
                 the
                 7.
                 
                 Deities
                 ,
                 who
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Poets
                 ,
                 patronise
                 the
                 7.
                 
                 Metals
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 :
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 is
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 holding
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 Hand
                 a
                 wedge
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Metal
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 produce
                 ;
                 on
                 his
                 right
                 Hand
                 sits
                 Luna
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 wedge
                 of
                 Silver
                 in
                 her
                 Hand
                 ▪
                 being
                 the
                 Metal
                 that
                 owes
                 its
                 being
                 to
                 her
                 proper
                 bounty
                 ;
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 is
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 arm'd
                 and
                 crown'd
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 produce
                 Quicksilver
                 by
                 his
                 celeritous
                 Divinity
                 :
                 The
                 four
                 others
                 that
                 appear
                 behind
                 ,
                 are
                 likewise
                 said
                 to
                 produce
                 the
                 four
                 other
                 Metals
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Iron
                   ;
                   Jupiter
                   ,
                   Venus
                
                 and
                 
                   Saturn
                   ,
                   Brass
                   ,
                   Lead
                
                 and
                 Copper
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 are
                 Directors
                 and
                 Diggers
                 of
                 Metals
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   LOADSTONE
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 5.
                 
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 fol.
                 135.
                 
                 Its
                 Virtues
                 and
                 Properties
                 are
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 the
                 three
                 Figures
                 representing
                 three
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 whom
                 holds
                 a
                 Knife
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Needle
                 on
                 the
                 edge
                 ;
                 another
                 having
                 the
                 Compass
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 holding
                 a
                 Loadstone
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 :
                 The
                 Figures
                 of
                 two
                 other
                 Philosophers
                 seemingly
                 discoursing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   magnetick
                   power
                
                 of
                 this
                 wonderful
                 Stone
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   WINDS
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 6.
                 
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 fol.
                 136.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 
                   Sculpture
                   ,
                   Apollo
                
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 and
                 pointing
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Winds
                   ,
                   Eolus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 sits
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 below
                 him
                 ,
                 adorned
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 commanding
                 the
                 four
                 Winds
                 exprest
                 by
                 the
                 four
                 Figures
                 of
                 
                   Boreas
                   ,
                   Zephirus
                   ,
                   Eolus
                
                 and
                 Auster
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 proper
                 emblems
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 discharge
                 their
                 Office
                 ;
                 their
                 execution
                 of
                 his
                 Commands
                 are
                 visible
                 in
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 Wind
                 upon
                 the
                 seemingly
                 tost
                 and
                 overwhelm'd
                 Ships
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 below
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   NYMPHS
                
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 emblems
                 of
                 
                   Clouds
                   ,
                   Mist
                   ,
                   Snow
                   ,
                   Hail
                   ,
                   Rain
                   ,
                   Dew
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Part
                
                 6.
                 
                 Chap.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 fol.
                 139.
                 1
                 st
                 .
                 Represented
                 by
                 two
                 Nymphs
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 array
                 ,
                 young
                 ,
                 beautiful
                 and
                 winged
                 ,
                 stretching
                 out
                 their
                 Arms
                 ,
                 as
                 gathering
                 together
                 and
                 dilating
                 the
                 Mists
                 .
                 2
                 ly
                 .
                 The
                 Nymph
                 Nix
                 ,
                 scattering
                 of
                 Snow
                 through
                 a
                 Sieve
                 .
                 3
                 dly
                 .
                 The
                 Nymph
                 Imber
                 ,
                 pressing
                 the
                 Clouds
                 to
                 provide
                 Rain
                 .
                 4
                 thly
                 .
                 The
                 Figure
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 scattering
                 small
                 Hail
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Water-Pot
                 ;
                 and
                 underneath
                 three
                 Figures
                 ,
                 the
                 middlemost
                 representing
                 Dew
                 ,
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d.
                   Snow
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 3
                 d.
                 small
                 Hail
                 .
                 In
                 prospect
                 a
                 Landskip
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 cast
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 their
                 Offices
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 assigned
                 by
                 the
                 Poets
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 properly
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 Sculpture
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 an
                 attendant
                 of
                 Painting
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   Poema
                   silens
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   STORMS
                   and
                   THUNDER
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 6.
                 
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 fol.
                 147.
                 
                 Thunder
                 is
                 represented
                 by
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 preparing
                 to
                 cast
                 ▪
                 his
                 noisie
                 Bolts
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Storms
                 by
                 Eolus
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Winds
                 ,
                 commanding
                 the
                 four
                 Heads
                 who
                 breath
                 out
                 Storms
                 in
                 their
                 Stations
                 ,
                 as
                 Boreas
                 in
                 the
                 
                   North
                   ,
                   Zephirus
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   West
                   ,
                   Auster
                
                 in
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 and
                 Eolus
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 :
                 Below
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 emblem
                 of
                 a
                 Storm
                 ,
                 being
                 Ships
                 tost
                 in
                 a
                 rugged
                 
                   Mountanous
                   Sea
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Fires
                 seeming
                 to
                 blaze
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Main
                   Yards
                
                 of
                 the
                 Ship
                 are
                 two
                 
                   Sea
                   Wills
                
                 in
                 the
                 Wisp
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Poets
                 ,
                 tho'
                 not
                 Gods
                 ,
                 yet
                 Godlings
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 Protectors
                 of
                 Sea●aring-Men
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 named
                 Castor
                 and
                 Pollux
                 ,
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 two
                 Brothers
                 ,
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 drown'd
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   RAINBOW
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 6.
                 
                 Chap.
                 9.
                 fol.
                 151.
                 
                 A
                 Rainbow
                 proper
                 ,
                 surmounted
                 by
                 Iris
                 the
                 Goddess
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 darting
                 on
                 it
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 it
                 receives
                 those
                 beautiful
                 and
                 various
                 Colours
                 :
                 The
                 Figures
                 below
                 ,
                 represent
                 Philosophers
                 as
                 consulting
                 concerning
                 its
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 about
                 that
                 Ignis-Fa●uus
                 which
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 of
                 the
                 Landskips
                 ;
                 the
                 representation
                 of
                 a
                 Nyn●h
                 or
                 beautiful
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 placed
                 on
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 took
                 its
                 rise
                 from
                 fan●y
                 ,
                 but
                 since
                 hath
                 been
                 attested
                 for
                 reality
                 by
                 a
                 Captain
                 of
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 who
                 solemnly
                 asserts
                 his
                 having
                 seen
                 it
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 
                   GARDNING
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 7.
                 
                 Chap.
                 1
                 fol.
                 156.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Sculpture
                 ,
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   .
                   Figure
                
                 is
                 the
                 Goddess
                 Rea
                 ,
                 Commandress
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 seated
                 thereon
                 ,
                 as
                 her
                 proper
                 Throne
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 Castle
                 on
                 her
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Lion
                 by
                 her
                 Side
                 ,
                 emblems
                 of
                 her
                 Strength
                 and
                 Power
                 ;
                 next
                 her
                 is
                 Hebe
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 Jupiters
                 Cup-bearers
                 ,
                 pouring
                 out
                 Wine
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Tyth
                 due
                 to
                 her
                 producing
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 next
                 Voluntina
                 ,
                 who
                 assists
                 the
                 Flower
                 in
                 budding
                 ;
                 then
                 Flora
                 ,
                 embracing
                 the
                 Plantine-Tree
                 ,
                 being
                 consecrated
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 holding
                 in
                 her
                 Hand
                 a
                 Flower
                 ,
                 being
                 Goddess
                 thereof
                 ;
                 behind
                 Rea
                 is
                 Virtumnus
                 ,
                 holding
                 one
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 eating
                 another
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 lest
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 is
                 Nodinus
                 ,
                 holding
                 the
                 Leaves
                 as
                 it
                 buds
                 into
                 Branches
                 :
                 Next
                 is
                 Pros●rpina
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Bud
                 till
                 it
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 behind
                 Nodinus
                 is
                 Patelena
                 ,
                 holding
                 a
                 Leaf
                 in
                 its
                 full
                 perfection
                 :
                 The
                 reason
                 for
                 thus
                 representing
                 Gardning
                 ,
                 arises
                 from
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Poets
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 made
                 all
                 these
                 Gods
                 and
                 Godesses
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 prefervation
                 of
                 those
                 Vegteables
                 that
                 adorn
                 it
                 ,
                 tho'
                 I
                 suppose
                 they
                 only
                 meant
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
                 the
                 Muses
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 none
                 but
                 they
                 and
                 their
                 Successors
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 walking
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 upper
                 pa●t
                 of
                 the
                 Sculpture
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 representations
                 of
                 
                   Jupiter
                   ,
                   Juno
                   ,
                   Saturn
                   ,
                   Feronia
                
                 and
                 Luna
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 emblems
                 ,
                 relating
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Empires
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 discoursed
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 intimates
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 will
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 temperate
                 seasonable
                 Weather
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 perfection
                 .
              
               
                 
                   NATURE
                   of
                   ANIMALS
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 8.
                 
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 fol.
                 175.
                 
                 For
                 Animals
                 begot
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 represented
                 by
                 a
                 Woman
                 suckling
                 her
                 Child
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 Cradle
                 standing
                 by
                 her
                 ;
                 their
                 Thirst
                 represented
                 by
                 a
                 Cow
                 a
                 drinking
                 ;
                 their
                 Hunger
                 by
                 a
                 Deer
                 grazing
                 ,
                 their
                 Action
                 by
                 two
                 little
                 Dogs
                 a
                 playing
                 ;
                 their
                 Sleep
                 by
                 a
                 Cat
                 a
                 sleeping
                 ;
                 their
                 Wakefulness
                 by
                 a
                 Cock
                 sitting
                 on
                 his
                 Pea●ch
                 ,
                 and
                 seeming
                 a
                 Crowing
                 ;
                 their
                 Sickness
                 by
                 a
                 Farrier
                 bleeding
                 of
                 a
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Death
                 by
                 a
                 Horse
                 lying
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IMAGINATION
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 9.
                 
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 fol.
                 214.
                 
                 Represented
                 by
                 a
                 Woman
                 in
                 a
                 sendentary
                 posture
                 ,
                 having
                 on
                 her
                 Head
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 Wings
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Coronet
                 composed
                 of
                 small
                 Figures
                 ,
                 which
                 Figures
                 denote
                 the
                 productive
                 faculty
                 of
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wings
                 its
                 swiftness
                 :
                 The
                 Child
                 standing
                 by
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 partly
                 black
                 partly
                 white
                 ,
                 denotes
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 this
                 Passion
                 ,
                 being
                 able
                 (
                 as
                 by
                 this
                 Example
                 appears
                 )
                 to
                 perform
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 
                   Human
                   Wisdom
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 common
                 way
                 of
                 
                   Natures
                   working
                
                 could
                 effect
                 :
                 The
                 other
                 Figure
                 having
                 Eyes
                 vailed
                 ,
                 and
                 Wings
                 on
                 her
                 Back
                 ,
                 represents
                 what
                 Women
                 call
                 longing
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 swift
                 as
                 Wings
                 to
                 Desire
                 ,
                 and
                 blinded
                 to
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 
                   MEMORY
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 9.
                 
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 fol.
                 216.
                 
                 Represented
                 by
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 Steel
                 Cap
                 on
                 her
                 Head
                 ,
                 set
                 with
                 Jewels
                 ,
                 denoting
                 the
                 Strength
                 and
                 Riches
                 of
                 this
                 Faculty
                 ;
                 she
                 is
                 putting
                 her
                 Finger
                 to
                 her
                 Ear
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 proper
                 Organ
                 by
                 which
                 this
                 Good
                 is
                 received
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 her
                 Hand
                 she
                 holds
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 knows
                 ,
                 tho'
                 absent
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Memory
                 ;
                 below
                 are
                 the
                 representation
                 of
                 Children
                 conning
                 their
                 
                   Lessons
                   ,
                   and
                
                 of
                 a
                 
                   School
                   ▪
                   Mistress
                
                 ,
                 who
                 seems
                 awing
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 Rod
                 ;
                 The
                 Statue
                 on
                 Horseback
                 is
                 the
                 representation
                 of
                 King
                 Charles
                 II.
                 as
                 the
                 properest
                 object
                 to
                 exercise
                 this
                 Noble
                 Faculty
                 of
                 Memory
                 upon
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Author
                 having
                 asserted
                 in
                 his
                 Discourse
                 of
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Sense
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 in
                 
                   Brute
                   Animals
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 Machins
                 ,
                 moving
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Stations
                 by
                 Natures
                 Clockwork
                 :
                 His
                 ingenious
                 position
                 is
                 illustrated
                 by
                 the
                 Sculpture
                 that
                 fronts
                 the
                 said
                 Tract
                 .
                 First
                 on
                 the
                 foreground
                 is
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 representation
                 of
                 Daedalus
                 his
                 
                   Wooden
                   Venus
                
                 ,
                 which
                 imitated
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 ;
                 next
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 being
                 that
                 
                   Iron
                   Statue
                
                 ,
                 which
                 presented
                 a
                 Petition
                 to
                 the
                 Emperor
                 of
                 Morocco
                 ,
                 as
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Authors
                   Preface
                
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 Right
                 Side
                 of
                 this
                 Figure
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 with
                 a
                 Drum
                 ,
                 which
                 artificially
                 beats
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 performs
                 several
                 motions
                 with
                 his
                 Head
                 and
                 Eyes
                 ;
                 which
                 Clockwork
                 was
                 shewn
                 in
                 London
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 .
                 Between
                 these
                 aforesaid
                 three
                 Figures
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Dial
                 and
                 a
                 Dog
                 sitting
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 another
                 piece
                 of
                 Clockwork
                 .
                 At
                 a
                 distance
                 on
                 the
                 second
                 ground
                 ,
                 is
                 supposed
                 the
                 Army
                 of
                 Maximilian
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 over
                 whose
                 Head
                 is
                 an
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Norimberg
                   Eagle
                
                 ,
                 framed
                 by
                 
                   Athanasius
                   Kirchir
                
                 ,
                 which
                 flew
                 over
                 his
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 accompanied
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 Then
                 on
                 a
                 Hill
                 ,
                 a
                 Statue
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 which
                 saluted
                 the
                 Sun
                 at
                 his
                 rising
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Hymn
                 Musically
                 composed
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 a
                 Pidgeon
                 framed
                 by
                 Architus
                 the
                 Tarentin
                 ,
                 which
                 flew
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 like
                 a
                 living
                 Bird
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 Author
                 hath
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 refer
                 the
                 Reader
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Figures
               or
               Schemes
               in
               the
               Institution
               of
               Philosophy
               .
               Plate
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Note
                   F.
                   Signifies
                   Figures
                   P.
                   Part
                   C.
                   Chapter
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Figures
               or
               Schemes
               in
               the
               Institutions
               of
               Philosophy
               .
               Plate
               2.
               
            
             
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Figures
               in
               the
               History
               of
               Nature
               Plate
               3.
               
            
             
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Benefactors
               to
               this
               Work
               folio
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Her
                   Royall
                   Highness
                   the
                   Princess
                   Ann
                   of
                   Denmark
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   3
                
                 
                   The
                   Rt.
                   Noble
                   Frances
                   Jeresa
                   Stuart
                   Dutchess
                   Dowager
                   of
                   Richmond
                   ,
                   and
                   ●ennox
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   4
                
                 
                   The
                   most
                   Honourable
                   Rose
                   Marchioness
                   ▪
                   Dowager
                   of
                   Antrim
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   5
                
                 
                   The
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   Iohn
                   Lord
                   Cutts
                   Baron
                   of
                   Gowran
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   6
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   Thomas
                   Mompesson
                   of
                   Bathampton
                   in
                   Wilt
                   shire
                   Knight
                   ▪
                
              
               
                 
                   7
                
                 
                   Henry
                   Portman
                   of
                   Orchard
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Somerset
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   8
                
                 
                   Ralph.
                   Macro
                   of
                   Clapton
                   in
                   the
                   Parish
                   of
                   Hackney
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Mid
                   s●
                   :
                   Dr.
                   in
                   Phisick
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   9
                
                 
                   Iohn
                   Cooke
                   of
                   the
                   Inner
                   Temple
                   London
                   Esqr.
                   Cheife
                   Prothonotary
                   of
                   the
                   Court
                   of
                   Comon
                   Please
                   Westminster
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   10
                
                 
                   Thomas
                   Vincent
                   of
                   Fetcham
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Surrey
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   11
                
                 
                   The
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   Charles
                   Earle
                   of
                   Manchester
                   .
                   Viscount
                   Mandevill
                   ,
                   Baron
                   of
                   Kimbolton
                   .
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   12
                
                 
                   William
                   Edgell
                   of
                   Clapton
                   in
                   the
                   Parish
                   of
                   Hackney
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Midlesex
                   Gent.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   13
                
                 
                   The
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   Sr.
                   Henry
                   Goodrick
                   of
                   Ribston
                   Park
                   in
                   Yorkshire
                   Kt.
                   &
                   Bar
                   ●
                   Leivte
                   .
                   Generall
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   Ordinance
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   Ve.
                   L
                   ●s
                   .
                   of
                   th●●r
                   most
                   Honourable
                   Privy
                   Counc●●●
                   &c.
                   a
                   ▪
                
              
               
                 
                   14
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   Gilbert
                   Gerard
                   Coss
                   ein
                   of
                   Brafferton
                   hall
                   in
                   the
                   north
                   Rideing
                   of
                   Yorkshire
                   Baronet
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   15
                
                 
                   Thomas
                   Drax
                   of
                   Sibsy
                   in
                   Lincoln
                   shire
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Island
                   of
                   Barbados
                   in
                   America
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   16
                
                 
                   Ieffrey
                   Ieffreys
                   of
                   the
                   Priory
                   in
                   Brecknockshire
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   London
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   17
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   Henry
                   Hobart
                   of
                   Blickling
                   in
                   Norfolk
                   Knight
                   and
                   Baronet
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   18
                
                 
                   Captaine
                   Richard
                   Cheyney
                   of
                   Hamerton
                   in
                   the
                   Parish
                   of
                   Hackney
                   in
                   Middlesex
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   19
                
                 
                   The
                   Honourable
                   Dr.
                   Iohn
                   Fielding
                   ,
                   Arch
                   Deacon
                   of
                   Dorset
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   20
                
                 
                   Francis
                   Gosfright
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   London
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   21
                
                 
                   Phillip
                   Bicker●taffe
                   of
                   Chirton
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Northumberland
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   22
                
                 
                   Ambrose
                   Pudsey
                   Esqr.
                   of
                   Bolton
                   Hall
                   in
                   the
                   West
                   Rideing
                   of
                   Yorkshire
                   High
                   Sheriff
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   County
                   ●no
                   693
                   ▪
                
              
               
                 
                   23
                
                 
                   Hovenden
                   Walker
                   of
                   London
                   Esqr.
                   Captaine
                   of
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Majestyes
                   Ships
                   of
                   War.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   24
                
                 
                   Iohn
                   Ieffreys
                   of
                   Llywellin
                   Breckno
                   ck
                   .
                   shire
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   London
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   25
                
                 
                   Thomas
                   Raulins
                   of
                   Kilreeg
                   in
                   Hereford
                   shire
                   ▪
                   Esqr.
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Benefactors
               to
               this
               Work
               Folio
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   26
                
                 
                   The
                   Right
                   Noble
                   Catherine
                   Dutchess
                   and
                   Countess
                   of
                   Northumberland
                   Viscountess
                   Falmouth
                   and
                   Baroness
                   of
                   Pontefract
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   27
                
                 
                   The
                   Honourable
                   Iohn
                   Granville
                   ,
                   Second
                   Son
                   to
                   the
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   Iohn
                   Earle
                   of
                   Bath
                   ▪
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   28
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   Samuel
                   Gerard
                   of
                   Brafferton
                   hall
                   in
                   the
                   north
                   Rideing
                   of
                   York
                   :
                   shire
                   Knight
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   29
                
                 
                   The
                   R
                   ●
                   .
                   noble
                   Henry
                   Duke
                   of
                   Beauford
                   ,
                   Marqutss
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   Baron
                   Herbert
                   of
                   Raglon
                   &
                   Gower
                   ,
                   Knight
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   noble
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Garter
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   30
                
                 
                   The
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   William
                   Legge
                   Baron
                   of
                   Dartmouth
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   31
                
                 
                   The
                   Right
                   Honoura
                   ble
                   .
                   Francis
                   Viscount
                   Newport
                   ,
                   Baron
                   of
                   High
                   Arcall
                   in
                   Shropshire
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   32
                
                 
                   The
                   Honourable
                   Sr.
                   William
                   Wogan
                   Knight
                   their
                   Ma
                   ti●s
                   .
                   first
                   Sergeant
                   at
                   Law.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   33
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   John
                   Bolles
                   of
                   Scampton
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Lincoln
                   Baronet
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   34
                
                 
                   William
                   Emmerton
                   of
                   the
                   middle
                   Temple
                   Esqr.
                   am
                   ●
                   .
                   Examiner
                   in
                   Chancery
                   ,
                   maried
                   to
                   Eli●
                   :
                   〈…〉
                   of
                   Sr.
                   John
                   Beale
                   of
                   Far●ingham
                   in
                   Kent
                   ▪
                   Bar
                   ●
                   ▪
                
              
               
                 
                   35
                
                 
                   John
                   Emmerton
                   of
                   the
                   Middle
                   Temple
                   London
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   36
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   Richard
                   Haddcck
                   Knight
                   ,
                   Comptroller
                   of
                   their
                   Majesties
                   Navy
                   Royall
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   37
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   Edmun●
                   Turnor
                   of
                   Stoke
                   Rochford
                   in
                   Lincolne
                   shire
                   Knight
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   38
                
                 
                   Daniel
                   Osborn
                   of
                   the
                   Inner
                   Temple
                   London
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   39
                
                 
                   William
                   Upon
                   of
                   Lupton
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Devon
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   40
                
                 
                   Andrew
                   Lant
                   of
                   Thorp-underwood
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Northampton
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   41
                
                 
                   William
                   Benge
                   of
                   Cosely
                   Woodin
                   Wadherst
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Sussex
                   Gentleman
                
              
               
                 
                   42
                
                 
                   Anthony
                   Segar
                   of
                   Twyford
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Southampton
                   Gent.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   43
                
                 
                   Iohn
                   Peeters
                   of
                   the
                   Navy
                   Office
                   in
                   London
                   Gent.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   44
                
                 
                   William
                   Tempest
                   of
                   the
                   Inner
                   Temple
                   Esqr.
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Prothonotarys
                   of
                   their
                   Majesties
                   Court
                   of
                   Comon
                   Pleas
                   at
                   Westminster
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   45
                
                 
                   Captaine
                   Thomas
                   Newnam
                   of
                   Iver
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Buckingham
                   Gent.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   46
                
                 
                   John
                   Bennett
                   of
                   Grais
                   Inn
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   47
                
                 
                   Gabriel
                   Armiger
                   of
                   North
                   Creak
                   in
                   Norfolk
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Inner
                   Temple
                   London
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   48
                
                 
                   Nicholas
                   Hookes
                   of
                   the
                   middle
                   Temple
                   London
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   49
                
                 
                   The
                   Honourable
                   Admirall
                   Henry
                   Killigrew
                   ,
                   of
                   St.
                   Iuliers
                   in
                   Hertford
                   shire
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   50
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   Iohn
                   Nowell
                   Cittizen
                   and
                   Appothecary
                   of
                   London
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Benefactors
               to
               this
               Work
               Folio
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   51
                
                 
                   The
                   Hon
                   ●●●
                   .
                   Sr.
                   Ralph
                   Delaval
                   of
                   Seaton
                   Delaval
                   in
                   〈◊〉
                   K
                   t
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Comissioners
                   for
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   L
                   ●
                   High
                   Admiral
                   of
                   England
                   〈…〉
                   Admiral
                   of
                   their
                   Ma
                   ●is
                   Fleet
                
              
               
                 
                   52
                
                 
                   S
                   r
                   Iohn
                   Wentworth
                   of
                   North
                   Elmes-hall
                   in
                   〈◊〉
                   West
                   Rideing
                   of
                   Yorke
                   Shire
                   Baronet
                
              
               
                 
                   53
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   Rowland
                   Gwynne
                   of
                   Lanelweth
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Radnor
                   Knight
                
              
               
                 
                   54
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   Denis
                   Hampson
                   of
                   Taplow
                   in
                   Buckingham
                   ▪
                   Shire
                   &
                   of
                   Bradwell
                   in
                   ▪
                   Oxford-Shire
                   Baronet
                
              
               
                 
                   55
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   Barkeley
                   Luey
                   of
                   Netley
                   in
                   Hant
                   Shire
                   Baronet
                
              
               
                 
                   56
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   Iohn
                   Bramston
                   of
                   Screens
                   in
                   the
                   Parish
                   of
                   Roxwell
                   in
                   Essex
                   Knight
                   of
                   the
                   Bath
                
              
               
                 
                   57
                
                 
                   Phesaunt
                   Crisp
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   Square
                   in
                   London
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   Son
                   of
                   Samuel
                   Cri●p
                   of
                   ●●apham
                   in
                   Surrey
                   
                     Esq
                     ;
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   58
                
                 
                   William
                   Bridgeman
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   Westminster
                   
                     Esq
                  
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Clarks
                   of
                   their
                   Majestys
                   most
                   Honourable
                   ▪
                   Privy
                   Councill
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   59
                
                 
                   Francis
                   Forbes
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   London
                   Gentleman
                
              
               
                 
                   60
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   Iames
                   Edwards
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   Yorke
                   Baronet
                
              
               
                 
                   61
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   Solomon
                   Swale
                   of
                   Swale-Hall
                   in
                   the
                   North
                   Rideing
                   of
                   Yorke
                   Shire
                   Baronet
                
              
               
                 
                   62
                
                 
                   Martin
                   Folkes
                   of
                   Grais
                   Inn
                   in
                   Middlesex
                   
                     Esq
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   63
                
                 
                   Thomas
                   Phillips
                   of
                   Southampton
                   in
                   Hantshire
                   
                     Esq
                  
                   Second
                   Engineer
                   of
                   England
                   &c.
                   a
                
              
               
                 
                   64
                
                 
                   Iohn
                   Berkeley
                   of
                   Swake
                   in
                   Glocester
                   shire
                   
                     Esq
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   65
                
                 
                   Iohn
                   Gilbert
                   of
                   S
                   ●
                   .
                   Martins
                   in
                   the
                   Fields
                   in
                   Middlesex
                   Gent
                   descended
                   of
                   the
                   Gilberts
                   of
                   Frodley
                   in
                   Stafford
                   shire
                
              
               
                 
                   66
                
                 
                   Reginald
                   Marriott
                   of
                   the
                   Parish
                   of
                   St.
                   Clements
                   Danes
                   in
                   Middlesex
                   
                     Esq
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   67
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   Christopher
                   Greenwile
                   of
                   Preston
                   in
                   Lancashire
                   Knight
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   68
                
                 
                   Thomas
                   Brotherton
                   of
                   Hey
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   Palatine
                   of
                   Lancaster
                   .
                   &
                   of
                   Grays
                   ▪
                   Inn
                   in
                   Middlesex
                   
                     Esq
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   69
                
                 
                   Francis
                   Sambrooke
                   of
                   the
                   Middle
                   Temple
                   London
                   Gentleman
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   70
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   William
                   Holford
                   of
                   Welham
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Leicester
                   Kt.
                   descended
                   from
                   the
                   antient
                   family
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   Holfords
                   of
                   Holford
                   〈…〉
                
              
               
                 
                   71
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   John
                   Morden
                   of
                   Ricklemarsh
                   in
                   the
                   Parish
                   of
                   Charlton
                   in
                   Kent
                   Baronet
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   72
                
                 
                   Christopher
                   Park●r
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Lancaster
                   
                     Esq
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   73
                
                 
                   Nathaniel
                   Boothe
                   of
                   Mottram
                   Andrewe
                   in
                   Cheshire
                   
                     Esq
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   74
                
                 
                   Theodore
                   Iohnson
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   London
                   Gentleman
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   75
                
                 
                   Hallyday
                   Mildmay
                   of
                   Shawford
                   in
                   the
                   Parish
                   of
                   Troyford
                   in
                   the
                   Coun●●
                   of
                   Southamlon
                   
                     Esq
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Benefactors
               to
               this
               Work.
               Folio
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   76
                
                 
                   The
                   Rt.
                   Hon
                   ●le
                   .
                   Charles
                   Lord
                   Herbert
                   Marquess
                   &
                   Earle
                   of
                   Worcester
                   ,
                   eldestson
                   to
                   his
                   Grace
                   Henry
                   Duke
                   of
                   Beaufore
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   77
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   Iohn
                   Leveson-Gower
                   of
                   Trentham
                   in
                   Staffordshire
                   Baronet
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   78
                
                 
                   Simon
                   Harcourt
                   of
                   the
                   Middle
                   Temple
                   London
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   79
                
                 
                   George
                   London
                   of
                   their
                   Majesties
                   Royall
                   〈…〉
                   in
                   St.
                   Iame's
                   〈◊〉
                   Gen●
                   Deputy
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   Mr.
                   Gardiner
                   of
                   their
                   〈◊〉
                   Gard●●s
                   &
                   Plantations
                   in
                   England
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   80
                
                 
                   Chichester
                   Graham
                   of
                   W●tton
                   Conyers
                   in
                   the
                   North
                   Rideing
                   of
                   York-shire
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   81
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   William
                   Hooker
                   of
                   Greenwich
                   in
                   Kent
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   London
                   Kt.
                   &
                   Ld.
                   May
                   or
                   .
                   thereof
                   Ano
                   Do●
                   :
                   16●3
                
              
               
                 
                   82
                
                 
                   Peter
                   Rycaut
                   of
                   King
                   Stephens
                   Castle
                   in
                   Ofpring
                   in
                   Kent
                   Esqr.
                   only
                   Son
                   and
                   heyre
                   of
                   Collonell
                   Phillip
                   Rycaut
                   ,
                   and
                   nephew
                   to
                   Sr.
                   Paul
                   Rycaut
                   Knight
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   83
                
                 
                   Ferdinando
                   Gorges
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   Westminster
                   Senior.
                   Esqr.
                   ,
                   Grandson
                   of
                   Sr.
                   Ferdinando
                   Gorges
                   of
                   Ashton
                   Phillips
                   in
                   〈◊〉
                   set
                   shire
                   Knight
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   84
                
                 
                   The
                   Honourable
                   Sr.
                   Richard
                   Onslow
                   of
                   Clandon
                   in
                   Surrey
                   Baronet
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   85
                
                 
                   The
                   Right
                   ●●●●●rable
                   Iohn
                   ▪
                   Sheffeild
                   ,
                   Baronet
                   of
                   ▪
                   ●otterwick
                   ,
                   Earle
                   of
                   ●●lgrave
                   &c.
                   
                   ●
                   ▪
                
              
               
                 
                   86
                
                 
                   The
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   Henry
                   Lord
                   Viscount
                   Sydney
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   87
                
                 
                   Captaine
                   William
                   Wallis
                   of
                   St.
                   Martins
                   in
                   the
                   Fields
                   in
                   Middlesex
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   88
                
                 
                   The
                   Hon
                   ble
                   .
                   Samuel
                   Pepys
                   of
                   the
                   Inner
                   Temple
                   Esq
                   ●
                   Secretary
                   of
                   the
                   Admiralty
                   of
                   England
                   to
                   K.
                   Charles
                   ,
                   and
                   Iames
                   the
                   Second
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   89
                
                 
                   Henry
                   Gorges
                   of
                   Eye
                   in
                   Herefordshire
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   90
                
                 
                   John
                   Pulteney
                   of
                   the
                   Parish
                   of
                   St.
                   Jame's
                   in
                   Middlesex
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   91
                
                 
                   The
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   Edward
                   Lord
                   Radcliffe
                   Son
                   and
                   heyre
                   of
                   the
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   Francis
                   Earle
                   of
                   a
                   Darwentwater
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   92
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   Godfrey
                   Kneller
                   of
                   Lubeck
                   in
                   Saxon●
                   ▪
                   and
                   of
                   St.
                   Pauls
                   Covint
                   Garden
                   in
                   Middlesex
                   Knight
                   ,
                   Principall
                   ●ainter
                   to
                   their
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   93
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   William
                   Thomson
                   of
                   the
                   Middle
                   Temple
                   Kt.
                   their
                   Ma
                   t●s
                   .
                   Sergeant
                   at
                   Law
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   94
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   William
                   Wentworth
                   ●arle
                   of
                   Strafford
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   Baron
                   Wentworth
                   Wood
                   ▪
                   house
                   New
                   march
                   overs
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   Knight
                   of
                   〈…〉
                
              
               
                 
                   95
                
                 
                   The
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   Elizabath
                   Countess
                   Dowager
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   ●aidston
                   ,
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   Ea●●
                   〈◊〉
                   &c.
                   a
                   ▪
                
              
               
                 
                   96
                
                 
                   John
                   Hervey
                   of
                   Ickworth
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Suffolk
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   97
                
                 
                   Leivtenant
                   Collonell
                   Andrew
                   Wheler
                   of
                   Datche●
                   in
                   Buckingham
                   shire
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Captains
                   of
                   their
                   Ma
                   t●s
                   .
                   first
                   Regiment
                   of
                   foot
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   98
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   Robert
                   Clayton
                   of
                   Marden
                   in
                   Surrey
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   London
                   Knight
                   and
                   Alderman
                   ▪
                   Lord
                   Major
                   thereof
                   1680
                
              
               
                 
                   99
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   Basil
                   Firebrace
                   Knight
                   Alderman
                   and
                   Sheriff
                   of
                   London
                   Anno
                   Domini
                   1688.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   100
                
                 
                   Richard
                   Richardson
                   of
                   the
                   Middle
                   Temple
                   London
                   Esqr.
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   Councell
                   for
                   the
                   Sheriffs
                   Court.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Benefactors
               to
               this
               Work.
               Folio
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   ●01
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   Iames
                   Butler
                   of
                   Lincolns
                   Inn
                   in
                   Middlesex
                   Knight
                   ,
                   Steward
                   of
                   his
                   Majestyes
                   Palace
                   and
                   Marshalsea
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   102
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   Charles
                   Kemeys
                   of
                   Kevenmakley
                   in
                   Glamorganshire
                   Baronet
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   103
                
                 
                   Iohn
                   ▪
                   Harborough
                   late
                   of
                   Emanuel
                   Colledge
                   in
                   Cambridge
                   ▪
                   and
                   now
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   London
                   ▪
                   M.
                   D.
                   descended
                   from
                   the
                   Harboroughs
                   of
                   Win-farthing
                   in
                   Norfolk
                   ,
                   which
                   family
                   descend●●
                   from
                   the
                   Harboroughs
                   of
                   Leicester
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   104
                
                 
                   Sr.
                   Comport
                   Fitch
                   of
                   Eltham
                   and
                   Mount-Mascall
                   in
                   Kent
                   ▪
                   Baronet
                   ,
                   son
                   and
                   heyre
                   of
                   Sr.
                   Thomas
                   Fitch
                   of
                   the
                   Sr.
                   places
                   Knight
                   &
                   Baronet
                   ,
                   by
                   Ann
                   Daughter
                   &
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   Richard
                   Comport
                   of
                   Eltham
                   in
                   Kent
                   Gent
                   de●●sed
                   ▪
                
              
               
                 
                   105
                
                 
                   Thomas
                   Ryves
                   of
                   Ransford
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Dorset
                   Esqr.
                
              
               
                 
                   106
                
                 
                   The
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   Charles
                   Earle
                   of
                   Dorset
                   and
                   Middlesex
                   ,
                   Baron
                   Buc●●urst
                   and
                   Cranfield
                   ,
                   K
                   ●
                   .
                   of
                   the
                   ●arter
                   ,
                   L
                   ●
                   ▪
                   Chamberlaine
                   of
                   his
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   their
                   〈◊〉
                   most
                   Honourable
                   Privy
                   Councell
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   107
                
                 
                   The
                   Rt.
                   Hon
                   ●le
                   .
                   Thomas
                   Earle
                   of
                   P●●brock
                   &
                   M●nt●omery
                   ,
                   Baron
                   Herbert
                   of
                   ●●urland
                   ,
                   Cardiff
                   ,
                   R●ss
                   of
                   K●●dale
                   ,
                   Parr
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   &
                   S
                   ●
                   .
                   〈◊〉
                   Ld.
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   one
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   L
                   ds
                   .
                   of
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   L
                   ●
                   .
                   Pr●●●
                   Seals
                   ,
                   〈…〉
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   most
                   Honourable
                   Privy
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   108
                
                 
                   The
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   Iohn
                   Earle
                   of
                   Exeter
                   ▪
                   Baron
                   Caecill
                   of
                   Burleigh
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   109
                
                 
                   The
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   Iohn
                   Earle
                   of
                   Bristoll
                   ,
                   Baron
                   Digby
                   of
                   Sherborne
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   110
                
                 
                   The
                   Right
                   Reverend
                   Father
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   Dr.
                   Thomas
                   Spra●
                   Lord
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Roches●●r
                   ,
                   Dean
                   of
                   Westminster
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   111
                
                 
                   James
                   Mundy
                   of
                   the
                   Inner
                   Temple
                   Esqr.
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Iudges
                   of
                   the
                   Sheriffs
                   Court
                   London
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   112
                
                 
                   The
                   Reverend
                   Knightley
                   C●etwood
                   of
                   Ch●●wood
                   in
                   Buckingham
                   shire
                   Lineally
                   descended
                   from
                   the
                   most
                   antient
                   -
                   Barons
                   of
                   Wa●●ll
                   ,
                   alias
                   Wood●●ll
                   in
                   Bedford
                   shire
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   113
                
                 
                   The
                   Worshipfull
                   Francis
                   Lane
                   of
                   Glendon
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Northampton
                   Esqr.
                   And
                   to
                   〈◊〉
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   oldest
                   Daughter
                   ,
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   Andrew
                   Lant
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   County
                   Esq
                   r
                   deceased
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
               
               
                 
                   Booke
                   i.
                   Part
                   i.
                   Chap
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   John
                   Lord
                   Cutts
                   ,
                   Baron
                   of
                   Gowran
                   ;
                   Captain-Generall
                   and
                   Governour
                   of
                   the
                   Isle
                   of
                   Wight
                   ;
                   Constable
                   of
                   Carisbrooke
                   Castle
                   ;
                   Brigadieer
                   Generall
                   over
                   all
                   the
                   Infanterie
                   in
                   their
                   Majestyes
                   Service
                   ;
                   and
                   Collonell
                   of
                   a
                   Regiment
                   of
                   Foot
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
               The
               First
               Part
               :
               OF
               THE
               INSTITUTION
               OF
               PHILOSOPHY
               .
               CONCERNING
               LOGICK
               .
            
             
               
                 INTRODUCTION
                 .
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                   Of
                   the
                   Nature
                   and
                   Constitution
                   of
                   LOGICK
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     What
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     understand
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     LOGICK
                     .
                  
                   FOrasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   Mind
                   of
                   Man
                   is
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   many
                   Errors
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   the
                   searching
                   out
                   of
                   Truth
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   pursuit
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Good
                   ,
                   in
                   both
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   frequently
                   mistaken
                   ;
                   two
                   Arts
                   have
                   been
                   found
                   necessary
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   former
                   might
                   direct
                   the
                   Will
                   in
                   the
                   choice
                   of
                   the
                   
                     True
                     Good
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   latter
                   assist
                   the
                   Understanding
                   in
                   the
                   discovery
                   of
                   Truth
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   called
                   ETHICKS
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   help
                   to
                   human
                   Infirmity
                   ,
                   directing
                   the
                   Mind
                   of
                   Man
                   in
                   the
                   prosecution
                   of
                   Good
                   ,
                   and
                   shewing
                   it
                   what
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   embrace
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   to
                   avoid
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   called
                   LOGICK
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   Man's
                   Thoughts
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   observe
                   in
                   the
                   framing
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   means
                   whereof
                   he
                   may
                   communicate
                   his
                   Perceptions
                   and
                   Judgments
                   to
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     The
                     Definition
                     of
                     Logick
                     .
                  
                   For
                   LOGICK
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   
                     Art
                     of
                     right
                     Thinking
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   
                     using
                     our
                     Reason
                     aright
                  
                   ;
                   where
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   Thinking
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   only
                   understand
                   simple
                   Idea's
                   or
                   Notions
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   Judgments
                   and
                   Discourses
                   :
                   For
                   he
                   who
                   Reasoneth
                   or
                   Judgeth
                   ,
                   thinks
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   he
                   ,
                   who
                   only
                   attends
                   to
                   simple
                   Notions
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   Logick
                   extends
                   it self
                   to
                   all
                   kind
                   of
                   Thoughts
                   ,
                   and
                   gives
                   Rules
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Actions
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ;
                   because
                   
                     Discoursing
                     ,
                     Judging
                  
                   and
                   Conceiving
                   ,
                   are
                   but
                   so
                   many
                   different
                   Modes
                   of
                   Thinking
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     Why
                     Logick
                     
                       is
                       called
                       the
                    
                     Art
                     of
                     right
                     Thinking
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   ,
                   that
                   LOGICK
                   is
                   not
                   simply
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     Art
                     of
                     Thinking
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   Thinking
                   is
                   Natural
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   spontaneous
                   products
                   of
                   our
                   Mind
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Art
                   of
                   Thinking
                   aright
                   .
                   For
                   since
                   Thinking
                   may
                   be
                   performed
                   well
                   or
                   ill
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   need
                   of
                   an
                   Art
                   that
                   may
                   rightly
                   direct
                   the
                   Actions
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   and
                   prescribe
                   Rules
                   for
                   the
                   discerning
                   of
                   Truth
                   from
                   Falshood
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   Art
                   of
                   Husbandry
                   teaches
                   the
                   convenient
                   ordering
                   and
                   disposing
                   of
                   those
                   Plants
                   ,
                   which
                   otherwise
                   grow
                   of
                   themselves
                   and
                   at
                   random
                   :
                   So
                   Logick
                   furnisheth
                   us
                   with
                   Rules
                   to
                   define
                   Things
                   ,
                   to
                   sort
                   them
                   under
                   their
                   General
                   Heads
                   ,
                   and
                   furnish
                   them
                   with
                   their
                   Adjuncts
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     How
                     Logick
                     assists
                     the
                     Mind
                     .
                  
                   Wherefore
                   LOGICK
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     Art
                     of
                     Knowing
                  
                   each
                   Knowable
                   that
                   can
                   be
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   Human
                   Understanding
                   :
                   Not
                   that
                   it
                   informs
                   the
                   Mind
                   of
                   the
                   Things
                   themselves
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Duty
                   of
                   
                     Natural
                     Philosophy
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   it
                   discovers
                   the
                   Ways
                   of
                   
                     right
                     knowing
                  
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   and
                   delivers
                   those
                   Rules
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   Mind
                   of
                   Man
                   may
                   be
                   directed
                   ,
                   whilst
                   it
                   endeavours
                   to
                   know
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   wander
                   from
                   the
                   Path
                   of
                   right
                   Reason
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     Four
                     things
                     required
                     to
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     
                       right
                       Reason
                    
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Man
                   may
                   use
                   
                     right
                     Reason
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   frame
                   his
                   Thoughts
                   aright
                   ,
                   and
                   interpret
                   them
                   to
                   others
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   
                     Perceive
                     aright
                     ,
                     Judge
                     aright
                     ,
                     Reason
                     aright
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     Order
                     aright
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     First
                     ,
                     to
                     Perceive
                     .
                  
                   We
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   perceive
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   clearly
                   and
                   distinctly
                   conceive
                   the
                   Object
                   offer'd
                   to
                   us
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   we
                   represent
                   to
                   our
                   Thoughts
                   God
                   ,
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   a
                   Circle
                   ,
                   a
                   Triangle
                   ,
                   and
                   stop
                   there
                   ,
                   without
                   forming
                   any
                   Judgment
                   concerning
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Form
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   immediate
                   perception
                   whereof
                   we
                   are
                   conscious
                   of
                   our
                   knowing
                   any
                   Object
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   an
                   Idea
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     What
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     understand
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     Idea
                     ,
                     or
                     Species
                     .
                  
                   For
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   Idea
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   understand
                   any
                   Representations
                   imprest
                   upon
                   our
                   Senses
                   ;
                   but
                   those
                   Images
                   of
                   Things
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Mind
                   frames
                   by
                   Thinking
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   easier
                   apprehension
                   whereof
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   observe
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Idea
                   or
                   Notion
                   of
                   a
                   
                   Thing
                   two
                   things
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   consider'd
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Modus
                   inherent
                   in
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   it
                   proceeds
                   :
                   The
                   other
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   shews
                   or
                   represents
                   something
                   .
                   The
                   former
                   of
                   those
                   proceeds
                   from
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   as
                   its
                   effective
                   Principle
                   ;
                   the
                   latter
                   from
                   the
                   Object
                   ,
                   or
                   thing
                   apprehended
                   ▪
                   as
                   from
                   its
                   Exemplary
                   cause
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   when
                   we
                   name
                   the
                   Species
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   by
                   Thinking
                   ,
                   that
                   first
                   view
                   of-our
                   Mind
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   represents
                   and
                   conceives
                   the
                   Thing
                   as
                   present
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   Perception
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   other
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     first
                     operation
                     of
                     the
                     Mind
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   
                     Simple
                     Apprehension
                  
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   this
                   Perception
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Simple
                   ,
                   not
                   with
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   Object
                   ,
                   which
                   often
                   is
                   complex
                   (
                   as
                   when
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   considered
                   as
                   a
                   Light
                   or
                   
                     Lucid
                     Body
                     ;
                  
                   )
                   but
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   Modus
                   ,
                   under
                   which
                   the
                   Thing
                   is
                   conceived
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     The
                     Second
                     ,
                     to
                     Judge
                     .
                  
                   We
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   Judge
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   affirm
                   or
                   deny
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   known
                   Objects
                   ;
                   or
                   when
                   we
                   by
                   the
                   Action
                   of
                   our
                   Mind
                   joyning
                   two
                   Idea's
                   ,
                   assert
                   the
                   one
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   or
                   deny
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   As
                   when
                   considering
                   the
                   Idea
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   Fire
                   ,
                   we
                   affirm
                   the
                   Sun
                   to
                   be
                   Fire
                   ,
                   or
                   deny
                   the
                   Sun
                   to
                   be
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   way
                   of
                   Thinking
                   is
                   different
                   from
                   the
                   foregoing
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Simple
                   apprehension
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   ;
                   but
                   a
                   Compound
                   ,
                   viz.
                   an
                   Affirmation
                   or
                   Negation
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   commonly
                   called
                   a
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Mind
                   thereby
                   propounds
                   its
                   Sentiment
                   of
                   Things
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   also
                   called
                   Judgment
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   by
                   this
                   Mode
                   of
                   Perceiving
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   barely
                   apprehend
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   judge
                   or
                   determine
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   is
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     The
                     Third
                     ,
                     to
                     Discourse
                     .
                  
                   To
                   Reason
                   or
                   Discourse
                   is
                   that
                   Action
                   of
                   our
                   Mind
                   ,
                   which
                   frames
                   a
                   Judgment
                   of
                   many
                   others
                   ,
                   or
                   which
                   from
                   two
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   one
                   ,
                   infers
                   another
                   :
                   As
                   for
                   Example
                   ,
                   After
                   it
                   hath
                   judged
                   that
                   a
                   Body
                   is
                   a
                   Substance
                   extended
                   in
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                   and
                   Depth
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Heaven
                   is
                   a
                   Body
                   ;
                   infers
                   the
                   Heaven
                   to
                   consist
                   of
                   three
                   Dimensions
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   likewise
                   observing
                   that
                   the
                   Idea
                   of
                   a
                   Man
                   agrees
                   with
                   that
                   of
                   an
                   Animal
                   ,
                   but
                   doth
                   not
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   Idea
                   of
                   a
                   Plant
                   ,
                   concludes
                   ,
                   That
                   therefore
                   neither
                   can
                   the
                   Idea
                   of
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   suit
                   with
                   that
                   of
                   a
                   Plant.
                   Wherefore
                   finding
                   that
                   
                     Man
                     is
                     an
                     Animal
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   an
                   
                     Animal
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     Plant
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   infers
                   this
                   Third
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     therefore
                     Man
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     Plant.
                  
                   This
                   way
                   of
                   Thinking
                   is
                   call'd
                   Discourse
                   ,
                   because
                   by
                   running
                   from
                   one
                   Proposition
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   a
                   Third
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     The
                     Fourth
                     ,
                     to
                     Order
                     .
                  
                   To
                   Order
                   is
                   an
                   Action
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   whereby
                   many
                   things
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Subject
                   ,
                   are
                   disposed
                   in
                   a
                   fit
                   and
                   congruous
                   manner
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   after
                   it
                   has
                   fram'd
                   several
                   
                     Idea's
                     ,
                     Judgments
                  
                   and
                   Argumentations
                   ,
                   digests
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   convenient
                   and
                   fit
                   manner
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   ready
                   and
                   distinct
                   conceiving
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     Of
                     what
                     use
                     the
                     observing
                     of
                     these
                     Rules
                     is
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   would
                   proceed
                   according
                   to
                   Order
                   ,
                   must
                   begin
                   with
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   more
                   known
                   ,
                   passing
                   on
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   less
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   proceed
                   all
                   along
                   from
                   one
                   thing
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   which
                   goes
                   before
                   may
                   always
                   afford
                   light
                   to
                   what
                   follows
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   saith
                   ,
                   That
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   conduct
                   of
                   Nature
                   only
                   ,
                   since
                   Experience
                   shews
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   Persons
                   sometimes
                   perform
                   them
                   more
                   exactly
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   wholly
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   Rules
                   of
                   Logick
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   studied
                   them
                   :
                   We
                   freely
                   grant
                   as
                   much
                   ,
                   nor
                   do
                   we
                   pretend
                   this
                   Art
                   to
                   consist
                   ,
                   in
                   prescribing
                   the
                   Modus
                   how
                   those
                   Operations
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   since
                   Nature
                   alone
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   make
                   us
                   
                     Perceive
                     ,
                     Judge
                     ,
                     Discourse
                  
                   and
                   Methodize
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   foreign
                   assistance
                   .
                   Yet
                   is
                   not
                   Logick
                   therefore
                   to
                   be
                   judged
                   useless
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   helps
                   us
                   to
                   examine
                   our
                   Actions
                   ,
                   and
                   observe
                   those
                   Things
                   which
                   we
                   do
                   by
                   Natural
                   instinct
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     The
                     Threefold
                     use
                     of
                     Logick
                     .
                  
                   As
                   ,
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   assur'd
                   that
                   we
                   use
                   our
                   Reason
                   aright
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   with
                   more
                   ease
                   discover
                   the
                   Mistakes
                   ,
                   or
                   supply
                   the
                   Defects
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   intervene
                   in
                   our
                   
                     Mental
                     Operations
                  
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   oft
                   happens
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   sole
                   Light
                   of
                   Nature
                   we
                   are
                   aware
                   of
                   some
                   Falshood
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   are
                   ignorant
                   where
                   that
                   Falshood
                   lurks
                   .
                   As
                   we
                   find
                   that
                   Men
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   Art
                   of
                   Limning
                   ,
                   are
                   often
                   offended
                   with
                   a
                   Fault
                   they
                   see
                   in
                   a
                   Picture
                   ;
                   tho'
                   they
                   cannot
                   make
                   out
                   what
                   properly
                   the
                   Defect
                   is
                   wherewith
                   they
                   are
                   displeased
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   our
                   Mind
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   more
                   distinctly
                   known
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   whilst
                   we
                   observe
                   and
                   give
                   good
                   heed
                   to
                   those
                   Actions
                   that
                   are
                   proper
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   vastly
                   raise
                   it
                   above
                   all
                   Bodily
                   things
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   seeing
                   that
                   the
                   Mind
                   suffers
                   it self
                   sometimes
                   to
                   be
                   impos'd
                   upon
                   by
                   false
                   Representations
                   ,
                   it
                   has
                   been
                   found
                   necessary
                   to
                   prescribe
                   some
                   Rules
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   assisted
                   in
                   its
                   Operations
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   a
                   more
                   certain
                   reaching
                   of
                   Truth
                   .
                   And
                   accordingly
                   the
                   whole
                   aim
                   of
                   Logick
                   is
                   to
                   inform
                   us
                   ,
                   how
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   our
                   Reason
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   Evidence
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   give
                   our
                   Assent
                   or
                   Dissent
                   to
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   Idea's
                   are
                   presented
                   to
                   our
                   Understanding
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                     Logick
                     divided
                     into
                     Four
                     Parts
                     .
                  
                   Whence
                   follows
                   ,
                   that
                   LOGICK
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   divided
                   into
                   Four
                   Parts
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   divers
                   Reflections
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   these
                   Four
                   Operations
                   of
                   our
                   Mind
                   .
                   The
                   First
                   ,
                   concerning
                   Idea's
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   simple
                   Perception
                   of
                   Things
                   :
                   The
                   Second
                   ,
                   of
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   wherein
                   is
                   Truth
                   or
                   Falshood
                   :
                   The
                   Third
                   ,
                   of
                   Discourse
                   or
                   Syllogism
                   :
                   The
                   Fourth
                   ,
                   of
                   Method
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   
                     Orderly
                     digesting
                  
                   of
                   our
                   Thoughts
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   so
                   many
                   Steps
                   ,
                   we
                   arrive
                   to
                   the
                   Modus
                   or
                   Way
                   of
                   Knowing
                   .
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   first
                   we
                   are
                   led
                   from
                   Inconsiderateness
                   to
                   Attention
                   ;
                   by
                   the
                   second
                   delivered
                   from
                   Doubts
                   and
                   Errors
                   ;
                   by
                   the
                   third
                   we
                   are
                   accustomed
                   to
                   Reasoning
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   last
                   ,
                   we
                   infallibly
                   prove
                   some
                   Truth
                   ,
                   or
                   demonstratively
                   persuade
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   others
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                   Of
                   the
                   true
                   Vse
                   of
                   LOGICK
                   ,
                   shewing
                   that
                   Logick
                   is
                   useful
                   and
                   necessary
                   to
                   the
                   Conduct
                   of
                   a
                   Rational
                   Life
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     The
                     Opinion
                     of
                     the
                     Ancients
                     ,
                     concerning
                     Logick
                     .
                  
                   LOGICK
                   was
                   always
                   in
                   so
                   great
                   esteem
                   amongst
                   the
                   Ancients
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   admir'd
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   inspir'd
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   look'd
                   upon
                   them
                   as
                   rais'd
                   above
                   the
                   Condition
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   who
                   understood
                   the
                   Rules
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   dextrous
                   in
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   Cicero
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Contemplation
                     and
                     Knowledge
                     of
                     Nature
                     is
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     by
                     a
                     Wall
                     or
                     Rampart
                     secured
                     and
                     defended
                     by
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     Reasoning
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Judgment
                     of
                     what
                     is
                     True
                     or
                     False
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     a
                     kind
                     of
                     Art
                     of
                     knowing
                     what
                     is
                     agreeable
                     and
                     comporting
                     with
                     every
                     thing
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     is
                     contrary
                     to
                     them
                     .
                  
                   And
                   for
                   this
                   Reason
                   the
                   Philosophers
                   of
                   
                   Old
                   have
                   bestowed
                   several
                   Names
                   upon
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   measuring
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   its
                   Necessity
                   ;
                   have
                   called
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Medicine
                     of
                     the
                     Soul
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Organ
                   or
                   Instrument
                   
                     of
                     Sciences
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     the
                     Eye
                     of
                     the
                     Mind
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     The
                     Logick
                     taught
                     in
                     the
                     Schools
                     hath
                     its
                     use
                     .
                  
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   LOGICK
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   declined
                   from
                   its
                   primitive
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   since
                   it
                   now
                   chiefly
                   considers
                   Forms
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   wholly
                   taken
                   up
                   with
                   the
                   Resolving
                   of
                   unprofitable
                   Questions
                   :
                   Yet
                   neither
                   is
                   it
                   wholly
                   to
                   be
                   undervalued
                   upon
                   that
                   account
                   ,
                   since
                   those
                   Questions
                   exercise
                   the
                   Wit
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   a
                   little
                   conducive
                   to
                   the
                   examining
                   of
                   the
                   Difficulties
                   we
                   meet
                   with
                   in
                   other
                   Sciences
                   .
                   As
                   Geometricians
                   ,
                   by
                   exercising
                   themselves
                   in
                   the
                   crabbed
                   Questions
                   of
                   Algebra
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   altogether
                   Abstracted
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   no
                   use
                   for
                   the
                   Conduct
                   of
                   Life
                   ,
                   are
                   nevertheless
                   thereby
                   disposed
                   for
                   the
                   understanding
                   of
                   other
                   difficult
                   Problems
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   great
                   use
                   in
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   Man.
                   In
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   which
                   way
                   soever
                   we
                   consider
                   Logick
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   use
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   regard
                   not
                   inferiour
                   to
                   other
                   Arts
                   or
                   Sciences
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     As
                     Physick
                     cures
                     the
                     Body
                     ,
                     so
                     Logick
                     does
                     the
                     Mind
                     .
                  
                   This
                   will
                   be
                   evident
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   Man
                   in
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Diseases
                   he
                   is
                   subject
                   to
                   .
                   For
                   a
                   Man
                   consists
                   of
                   Body
                   and
                   Soul
                   ,
                   which
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   have
                   their
                   Infirmities
                   and
                   defects
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   as
                   Physick
                   takes
                   care
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   by
                   removing
                   Sicknesses
                   that
                   afflict
                   it
                   ;
                   so
                   there
                   is
                   need
                   of
                   Science
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   assist
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   by
                   dispelling
                   of
                   its
                   Darkness
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   Logick
                   takes
                   care
                   for
                   the
                   Souls
                   health
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   is
                   as
                   necessary
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Intellectual
                     Life
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Physick
                   is
                   to
                   the
                   Body
                   :
                   Nay
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   by
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   excellent
                   and
                   necessary
                   ,
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   the
                   Nobleness
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   exceeds
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   its
                   Diseases
                   are
                   more
                   hidden
                   and
                   more
                   difficult
                   to
                   be
                   cured
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     Why
                     Physicians
                     are
                     more
                     esteemed
                     than
                     Logicians
                     .
                  
                   Neither
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   great
                   reason
                   of
                   Wonder
                   ,
                   why
                   Physicians
                   are
                   so
                   much
                   respected
                   every
                   where
                   ,
                   and
                   favour'd
                   with
                   Honour
                   and
                   Riches
                   ;
                   whereas
                   Logicians
                   are
                   commonly
                   very
                   despicable
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Diseases
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   do
                   affect
                   the
                   Soul
                   ;
                   whereas
                   the
                   Disorders
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   do
                   only
                   afflict
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   communicate
                   little
                   or
                   nothing
                   of
                   their
                   Smart
                   to
                   the
                   Body
                   ;
                   whence
                   it
                   happens
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   all
                   Mankind
                   choose
                   to
                   lead
                   an
                   
                     Animal
                     Life
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   but
                   very
                   few
                   do
                   follow
                   a
                   Spiritual
                   or
                   
                     Mental
                     Life
                  
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   added
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   Men
                   are
                   little
                   concerned
                   about
                   the
                   Vices
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   only
                   intent
                   on
                   the
                   Care
                   of
                   their
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   think
                   themselves
                   most
                   happy
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   health
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   drowned
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   wholly
                   addicted
                   to
                   sense
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     That
                     Nature
                     alone
                     is
                     not
                     sufficient
                     to
                     direct
                     the
                     Operations
                     of
                     the
                     Mind
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   Notorious
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   brought
                   no
                   Science
                   into
                   the
                   World
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   acquir'd
                   by
                   Industry
                   ,
                   or
                   received
                   from
                   Masters
                   :
                   But
                   seeing
                   there
                   are
                   few
                   that
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   Teach
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   undertake
                   it
                   are
                   frequently
                   deceived
                   themselves
                   ;
                   we
                   must
                   find
                   out
                   a
                   Method
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   our selves
                   may
                   correct
                   our
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   endeavour
                   to
                   mend
                   our
                   Faults
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     The
                     force
                     of
                     Human
                     Reason
                     .
                  
                   If
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Reason
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   this
                   ,
                   whose
                   property
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   Natures
                   of
                   Things
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   discern
                   Truth
                   from
                   Falshood
                   .
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   That
                   indeed
                   
                     NATURAL
                     LOGICK
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   very
                   force
                   and
                   strength
                   of
                   Reason
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   by
                   Nature
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   a
                   little
                   conduce
                   to
                   the
                   attaining
                   of
                   Truth
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   consults
                   those
                   Rules
                   Nature
                   her self
                   has
                   prescribed
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   informed
                   thereby
                   ,
                   examins
                   its
                   Operations
                   and
                   Discourses
                   by
                   them
                   ▪
                   For
                   to
                   speak
                   truth
                   ,
                   we
                   naturally
                   follow
                   almost
                   all
                   those
                   Rules
                   ,
                   which
                   after
                   long
                   study
                   and
                   great
                   pains
                   taking
                   ,
                   Logicians
                   have
                   delivered
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   Nature
                   it self
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   taught
                   us
                   the
                   
                     Art
                     of
                     Reasoning
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   we
                   find
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   is
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   furnish
                   us
                   with
                   all
                   necessary
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   except
                   she
                   be
                   assisted
                   by
                   Precepts
                   ,
                   and
                   perfected
                   by
                   Art.
                   Who
                   can
                   deny
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Faculty
                   of
                   Painting
                   is
                   born
                   with
                   Man
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   Art
                   is
                   necessary
                   for
                   the
                   right
                   forming
                   of
                   Images
                   .
                   All
                   Men
                   are
                   endued
                   by
                   Nature
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   Speaking
                   and
                   framing
                   of
                   Words
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   will
                   never
                   be
                   reduced
                   to
                   Art
                   without
                   Use
                   and
                   Exercise
                   ;
                   since
                   it
                   is
                   clear
                   beyond
                   doubt
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   an
                   Infant
                   from
                   his
                   Birth
                   be
                   left
                   alone
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   continue
                   Dumb
                   all
                   its
                   Life
                   ,
                   unless
                   it
                   were
                   taught
                   to
                   Form
                   Words
                   and
                   give
                   them
                   their
                   due
                   Sound
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     The
                     Necessity
                     of
                     Logick
                     ,
                     proved
                     by
                     Galen
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   Galen
                   proves
                   the
                   Necessity
                   of
                   Logick
                   against
                   Erasistratus
                   by
                   this
                   Argument
                   ;
                   
                     Either
                     every
                     thing
                     follows
                     from
                     every
                     thing
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     :
                  
                   If
                   you
                   assert
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   will
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     because
                     a
                     Crow
                     is
                     black
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     a
                     Swan
                     white
                  
                   ,
                   Erasistratus
                   
                     is
                     a
                     Fool
                     and
                     mad
                  
                   ;
                   if
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   then
                   you
                   must
                   grant
                   there
                   is
                   need
                   of
                   Art
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   inform
                   us
                   what
                   follows
                   and
                   what
                   not
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   cannot
                   make
                   out
                   that
                   a
                   Consequence
                   is
                   right
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Demonstration
                   good
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   Logick
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     Natural
                     and
                     Artificial
                     Logick
                     .
                  
                   LOGICK
                   therefore
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   distinguish'd
                   into
                   Natural
                   and
                   
                     Artificial
                     .
                     Natural
                     Logick
                  
                   is
                   that
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   rangeth
                   its
                   Thoughts
                   and
                   reduceth
                   them
                   to
                   order
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   Discourseth
                   spontaneously
                   without
                   observing
                   any
                   order
                   .
                   
                     Artificial
                     Logick
                  
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   acquired
                   by
                   Use
                   and
                   Practice
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   first
                   took
                   its
                   rise
                   ,
                   and
                   increase
                   afterwards
                   from
                   various
                   Observations
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   Actions
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     The
                     Use
                     of
                     Artificial
                     Logick
                     .
                  
                   Wherefore
                   tho'
                   we
                   bring
                   
                     Natural
                     Reason
                  
                   along
                   with
                   us
                   into
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   not
                   that
                   sufficient
                   to
                   direct
                   the
                   Actions
                   of
                   our
                   Minds
                   :
                   For
                   we
                   find
                   that
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   Use
                   of
                   Reason
                   we
                   fall
                   into
                   many
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   labour
                   under
                   the
                   Prejudices
                   of
                   Infancy
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   must
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Artificial
                     Logick
                  
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   useful
                   ,
                   but
                   necessary
                   to
                   cure
                   the
                   Diseases
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   direct
                   and
                   guide
                   its
                   Operations
                   :
                   Where
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Souls
                   Diseases
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   mean
                   Sins
                   and
                   
                     Moral
                     delinquencies
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Cure
                   whereof
                   is
                   endeavoured
                   by
                   Divines
                   and
                   Moralists
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Weakness
                   of
                   our
                   Mind
                   in
                   the
                   Perceiving
                   of
                   Things
                   ;
                   viz.
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   
                     Errors
                     ,
                     Confusions
                  
                   and
                   Obscurities
                   of
                   our
                   Conceptions
                   ;
                   False
                   and
                   uncertain
                   Judgments
                   ,
                   and
                   undue
                   Consequences
                   in
                   our
                   Reasonings
                   ,
                   the
                   discerning
                   and
                   removing
                   whereof
                   is
                   the
                   whole
                   business
                   of
                   Logick
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     Doctrinal
                     and
                     Practical
                     Logick
                     .
                  
                   There
                   is
                   another
                   common
                   Division
                   of
                   LOGICK
                   into
                   Doctrinal
                   and
                   
                     Practical
                     .
                     Doctrinal
                     Logick
                  
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   delivers
                   the
                   several
                   Rules
                   ,
                   directing
                   us
                   in
                   
                     Perceiving
                     ,
                     Judging
                  
                   and
                   
                     Reasoning
                     .
                     Practical
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   applies
                   those
                   Rules
                   to
                   Use
                   and
                   Practice
                   :
                   For
                   which
                   reason
                   the
                   Ancients
                   called
                   the
                   former
                   Abstracted
                   or
                   
                     Separate
                     from
                     Things
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   latter
                   ,
                   Concrete
                   or
                   
                     joyned
                     to
                     the
                     Things
                  
                   themselves
                   we
                   are
                   discoursing
                   of
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 First
                 Part.
                 Of
                 the
                 Clear
                 and
                 Distinct
                 Perception
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 .
              
               
                 SEing
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Four
                 Parts
                 of
                 LOGICK
                 ,
                 correspondent
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 distinct
                 Operations
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 about
                 every
                 knowable
                 Object
                 :
                 We
                 will
                 here
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 First
                 Part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 directs
                 the
                 simple
                 Perceptions
                 and
                 Apprehensions
                 of
                 our
                 Mind
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 perform
                 this
                 the
                 more
                 effectually
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 endeavour
                 to
                 take
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 the
                 several
                 Hindrances
                 of
                 Science
                 .
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   I.
                   What
                   the
                   Hindrances
                   of
                   Science
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   to
                   be
                   removed
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     The
                     chief
                     Causes
                     of
                     our
                     Mistakes
                     .
                  
                   THere
                   are
                   Two
                   things
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   easily
                   led
                   aside
                   into
                   the
                   By-way
                   of
                   Error
                   and
                   Falshood
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Prejudice
                   ,
                   which
                   makes
                   us
                   take
                   up
                   any
                   thing
                   for
                   Truth
                   ,
                   before
                   
                     sound
                     Reason
                  
                   hath
                   convinced
                   us
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   Slavishness
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   so
                   addicted
                   to
                   the
                   Opinions
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   think
                   it
                   a
                   Crime
                   to
                   differ
                   from
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     We
                     are
                     very
                     subject
                     to
                     be
                     seduc'd
                     by
                     the
                     Prejudices
                     of
                     Infancy
                     .
                  
                   Wherefore
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   wonder
                   that
                   we
                   find
                   so
                   few
                   Men
                   truly
                   Wise
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   know
                   the
                   Causes
                   of
                   Things
                   aright
                   ,
                   seeing
                   they
                   scarce
                   consider
                   any
                   Thing
                   well
                   and
                   duly
                   throughout
                   their
                   whole
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   give
                   their
                   assent
                   to
                   Right
                   Reason
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   Prejudices
                   and
                   the
                   Testimony
                   of
                   their
                   Senses
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   Prejudices
                   is
                   so
                   prevalent
                   with
                   some
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   admit
                   any
                   thing
                   for
                   Truth
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   grounded
                   on
                   those
                   false
                   Opinions
                   they
                   have
                   suck'd
                   in
                   from
                   their
                   Cradles
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   worth
                   our
                   while
                   to
                   shew
                   ,
                   how
                   vain
                   the
                   Things
                   are
                   we
                   then
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   distrust
                   and
                   suspect
                   whatsoever
                   proceeds
                   from
                   such
                   weak
                   Causes
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   did
                   ever
                   any
                   Infants
                   perceive
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   wholly
                   refer
                   to
                   their
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   desire
                   or
                   dread
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   they
                   fancied
                   them
                   hurtful
                   or
                   grateful
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   ?
                   Thus
                   we
                   see
                   they
                   are
                   pleased
                   with
                   the
                   Light
                   and
                   Shining
                   things
                   ,
                   because
                   Refulgency
                   with
                   its
                   Beauty
                   pleaseth
                   their
                   Eyes
                   ;
                   whereas
                   they
                   dread
                   a
                   Rod
                   ,
                   because
                   with
                   it
                   they
                   are
                   chastis'd
                   and
                   put
                   to
                   pain
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   Children
                   judge
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   appear
                   to
                   their
                   Senses
                   ;
                   As
                   that
                   the
                   Earth
                   is
                   far
                   bigger
                   than
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Heavenly
                   Bodies
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   Earth
                   is
                   nearer
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   being
                   at
                   a
                   great
                   distance
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   Thus
                   likewise
                   they
                   think
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   more
                   Matter
                   in
                   Lead
                   and
                   other
                   Metals
                   ,
                   than
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   Fire
                   or
                   Air
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   find
                   more
                   Weight
                   and
                   Hardness
                   in
                   the
                   one
                   than
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   perceive
                   no
                   more
                   Brightness
                   from
                   the
                   
                     fix'd
                     Stars
                  
                   than
                   from
                   the
                   small
                   Light
                   of
                   a
                   Candle
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   think
                   that
                   the
                   Stars
                   do
                   not
                   exceed
                   the
                   bigness
                   of
                   a
                   Candle
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   fancy
                   them
                   as
                   so
                   many
                   bright
                   and
                   shining
                   Studs
                   fix'd
                   in
                   the
                   Firmament
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   whereas
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   
                     Natural
                     Philosopher
                  
                   but
                   knows
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     fix'd
                     Stars
                  
                   are
                   equal
                   to
                   the
                   Sun
                   both
                   in
                   Bigness
                   and
                   Brightness
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     The
                     Prejudices
                     of
                     Childhood
                     hinder
                     us
                     after
                     we
                     are
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     Reason
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   these
                   Errors
                   are
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   Infancy
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   process
                   of
                   Time
                   they
                   get
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   so
                   rooted
                   into
                   Mens
                   Minds
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   accompany
                   them
                   the
                   whole
                   course
                   of
                   their
                   Lives
                   .
                   Hence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   we
                   meet
                   with
                   some
                   that
                   have
                   the
                   Gravity
                   of
                   
                     Old
                     Age
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   are
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Weakness
                   of
                   Children
                   .
                   Which
                   Mistakes
                   arise
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   suppose
                   that
                   the
                   Opinions
                   they
                   have
                   taken
                   in
                   during
                   their
                   Childhood
                   and
                   Youth
                   ,
                   are
                   inborn
                   Notions
                   ,
                   and
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   Mankind
                   .
                   Whereas
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   admitted
                   many
                   things
                   for
                   Truth
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   sufficient
                   Examination
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   therefore
                   they
                   ought
                   rather
                   to
                   think
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   false
                   than
                   true
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   case
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   with
                   those
                   that
                   have
                   Sore-Eyes
                   ,
                   who
                   delight
                   in
                   Darkness
                   and
                   are
                   offended
                   with
                   the
                   Light
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   hug
                   their
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   loath
                   to
                   part
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     Some
                     only
                     give
                     credit
                     to
                     the
                     report
                     of
                     their
                     Senses
                     .
                  
                   Some
                   of
                   the
                   Philosophers
                   of
                   Old
                   were
                   not
                   free
                   from
                   this
                   Weakness
                   ,
                   who
                   asserted
                   the
                   Sun
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   above
                   two
                   Foot
                   over
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   never
                   seen
                   it
                   greater
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   was
                   to
                   no
                   purpose
                   to
                   persuade
                   them
                   by
                   
                     Astronomical
                     Arguments
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   only
                   far
                   greater
                   than
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   many
                   times
                   bigger
                   than
                   the
                   Earth
                   ;
                   because
                   their
                   preconceived
                   Opinion
                   was
                   so
                   rooted
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   could
                   no
                   otherwise
                   apprehend
                   it
                   .
                   Thus
                   likewise
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   Children
                   ,
                   and
                   thought
                   of
                   nothing
                   but
                   what
                   was
                   Bodily
                   ,
                   they
                   thought
                   nothing
                   could
                   be
                   Corporeal
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   must
                   be
                   Sensible
                   also
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   Prejudice
                   they
                   concluded
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   
                     Insensible
                     parts
                  
                   .
                   If
                   one
                   argues
                   against
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   Parts
                   must
                   of
                   necessity
                   be
                   admitted
                   to
                   avoid
                   a
                   Vacuum
                   in
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   Explication
                   of
                   many
                   
                     Natural
                     Appearances
                  
                   ;
                   they
                   have
                   nothing
                   else
                   to
                   answer
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   see
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   certain
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   fall
                   under
                   their
                   Senses
                   .
                   From
                   the
                   same
                   Prejudice
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   conceive
                   all
                   
                     Immaterial
                     things
                  
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   things
                   Sensible
                   ,
                   and
                   apprehend
                   the
                   
                     Mind
                     of
                     Man
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   a
                   
                     Thinking
                     Being
                  
                   ,
                   void
                   of
                   all
                   Matter
                   ,
                   but
                   like
                   a
                   Wind
                   or
                   Fire
                   infus'd
                   into
                   the
                   Grosser
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   tho'
                   they
                   attribute
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   yet
                   conceive
                   of
                   it
                   under
                   a
                   Bodily
                   likeness
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   also
                   they
                   greedily
                   embrace
                   that
                   Maxim
                   of
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     there
                     is
                     nothing
                     in
                     the
                     Understanding
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     not
                     first
                     in
                     the
                     Senses
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     And
                     therefore
                     assert
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     cannot
                     be
                     known
                     but
                     by
                     sensible
                     things
                     .
                  
                   If
                   we
                   go
                   further
                   and
                   tell
                   these
                   Men
                   ,
                   That
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   fall
                   under
                   any
                   of
                   our
                   Senses
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   cannot
                   be
                   conceiv'd
                   of
                   under
                   any
                   sensible
                   Form
                   ;
                   yet
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   Inveterate
                   Custom
                   of
                   
                     false
                     Judging
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   rather
                   chuse
                   to
                   frame
                   several
                   Distinctions
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   forsake
                   their
                   beloved
                   Maxim
                   ,
                   tho'
                   only
                   supported
                   by
                   
                     Childish
                     Prejudices
                  
                   ;
                   saying
                   ,
                   That
                   God
                   is
                   made
                   manifest
                   unto
                   us
                   by
                   his
                   Effects
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   some
                   Signs
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   his
                   Creatures
                   and
                   Words
                   that
                   signifie
                   his
                   Nature
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   Which
                   Prejudices
                   do
                   really
                   divert
                   the
                   Mind
                   from
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Things
                   ,
                   and
                   hinder
                   it
                   from
                   ever
                   attaining
                   the
                   true
                   way
                   of
                   Philosophizing
                   .
                   For
                   how
                   can
                   we
                   think
                   ever
                   to
                   attain
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   always
                   Judge
                   after
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   Children
                   ,
                   and
                   only
                   believe
                   those
                   Things
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   which
                   through
                   the
                   Senses
                   are
                   conveigh'd
                   to
                   us
                   ?
                   How
                   can
                   we
                   ever
                   think
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   right
                   use
                   of
                   our
                   Reason
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   only
                   take
                   those
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   good
                   which
                   are
                   of
                   Profit
                   to
                   us
                   ?
                   If
                   we
                   think
                   the
                   
                     Air
                     ,
                     Cold
                  
                   and
                   Heat
                   to
                   be
                   nothing
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   sensibly
                   affect
                   us
                   ?
                   Or
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   judge
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   end
                   where
                   our
                   Sight
                   is
                   bounded
                   ,
                   and
                   innumerable
                   other
                   Things
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Love
                   of
                   Antiquity
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   some
                   Men
                   have
                   induced
                   us
                   to
                   maintain
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Booke
                     1.
                     
                     Part
                     1
                     Chap
                     2
                     Rule
                     ●
                     .
                  
                   
                     G.
                     Freman
                     Inv.
                     
                  
                   
                     I.
                     Kip
                     Sculp
                  
                   
                     To
                     the
                     Worshipfull
                     John
                     Emmerton
                     of
                     the
                     Middle
                     Temple
                     London
                     
                       Esq
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     Plate
                     is
                     humbly
                     Dedicated
                     by
                     Richard
                     Blome
                     ▪
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Book
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Part
                     1.
                     
                     Chap
                     ▪
                     ●
                     in
                     the
                     Introduction
                     ▪
                  
                   
                     G.
                     Freman
                     Inv.
                     
                  
                   
                     I.
                     Kip
                     Sculp
                     .
                  
                   
                     To
                     the
                     Right
                     Honourable
                     William
                     Legge
                     Baron
                     of
                     Dartmouth
                     &c.w.
                     son
                     of
                     the
                     Right
                     Honourable
                     George
                     Lord
                     Dartmouth
                     ,
                     Master
                     Generall
                     of
                     the
                     Ordnance
                     ,
                     Master
                     of
                     the
                     Horse
                     ,
                     Admirall
                     of
                     his
                     Majestys
                     fleet
                     of
                     ships
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Lords
                     of
                     his
                     Majestys
                     most
                     Honourable
                     Privy
                     Councell
                     &c.w.
                  
                   
                     This
                     Plate
                     is
                     humbly
                     Dedicated
                     by
                     Richard
                     Blome
                  
                
                 
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     Education
                     and
                     Custom
                     lead
                     us
                     into
                     Error
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   all
                   these
                   Prejudices
                   are
                   much
                   increased
                   ,
                   by
                   those
                   Words
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   common
                   use
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   the
                   illiterate
                   Multitude
                   hath
                   imposed
                   ;
                   as
                   having
                   more
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   Use
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   the
                   Contemplation
                   of
                   Things
                   .
                   Moreover
                   
                     Education
                     ,
                     Custom
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Converse
                   with
                   other
                   Men
                   ,
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   those
                   we
                   reverence
                   ,
                   the
                   Consent
                   of
                   Mankind
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   hinder
                   us
                   from
                   scanning
                   of
                   Things
                   purely
                   and
                   sincerely
                   ,
                   and
                   lead
                   us
                   into
                   many
                   Errors
                   .
                   What
                   hath
                   once
                   been
                   prov'd
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   believed
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   scarcely
                   ever
                   reject
                   ,
                   insomuch
                   that
                   the
                   Vices
                   and
                   Affections
                   of
                   our
                   Will
                   ,
                   do
                   communicate
                   their
                   contagion
                   to
                   our
                   Mind
                   and
                   Understanding
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     Hard
                     and
                     difficult
                     things
                     are
                     apt
                     to
                     please
                     us
                     more
                     than
                     things
                     easie
                     and
                     obvious
                     .
                  
                   Sometimes
                   it
                   happens
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   Things
                   which
                   are
                   clear
                   and
                   perspicuous
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   are
                   suspected
                   by
                   us
                   ;
                   because
                   Things
                   obscure
                   and
                   liable
                   to
                   dispute
                   do
                   more
                   affect
                   us
                   .
                   Thus
                   we
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   contemn
                   Experiments
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   too
                   despicable
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Mind
                   desirous
                   to
                   take
                   a
                   higher
                   flight
                   ,
                   and
                   hating
                   to
                   be
                   confin'd
                   to
                   the
                   narrow
                   bounds
                   of
                   an
                   Experiment
                   ,
                   chooseth
                   rather
                   to
                   please
                   it self
                   with
                   some
                   General
                   Notions
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   are
                   of
                   no
                   use
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   prefer
                   swelling
                   Words
                   of
                   Vanity
                   ,
                   which
                   fill
                   the
                   Fancy
                   ,
                   before
                   things
                   real
                   and
                   solid
                   .
                   Hence
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   High-flown
                   Expressions
                   of
                   the
                   Platonists
                   and
                   Chymists
                   do
                   allure
                   so
                   many
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   suffer
                   our selves
                   to
                   be
                   deceived
                   by
                   the
                   respect
                   we
                   have
                   for
                   Antiquity
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   by
                   our
                   affectation
                   of
                   Novelty
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   a
                   thing
                   were
                   therefore
                   true
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   either
                   New
                   or
                   Old
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   True
                   things
                   had
                   not
                   always
                   been
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   in
                   this
                   old
                   Age
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   we
                   might
                   not
                   expect
                   the
                   discovery
                   of
                   many
                   Things
                   heretofore
                   unknown
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   might
                   not
                   look
                   for
                   a
                   riper
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   knowledge
                   from
                   Old
                   Men
                   ,
                   that
                   daily
                   Experience
                   many
                   things
                   ,
                   than
                   from
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     first
                     examin
                     our
                     Opinions
                     ,
                     before
                     we
                     lend
                     an
                     assent
                     to
                     them
                     .
                  
                   We
                   are
                   therefore
                   to
                   examine
                   our
                   Opinions
                   by
                   the
                   Standard
                   of
                   Reason
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   give
                   our
                   assent
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   must
                   judge
                   those
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   True
                   ,
                   not
                   which
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   the
                   Ancients
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Judgment
                   of
                   most
                   Men
                   doth
                   approve
                   ,
                   but
                   which
                   are
                   evidenc'd
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   by
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   Reason
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   obtaining
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   following
                   Rules
                   will
                   be
                   helpful
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   seriously
                   mind
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   judge
                   of
                   Things
                   propos'd
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   direction
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   II.
                   Some
                   Rules
                   for
                   the
                   Attainment
                   of
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     First
                     Rule
                     .
                     We
                     are
                     to
                     admit
                     of
                     nothing
                     that
                     involves
                     any
                     thing
                     of
                     Doubtfulness
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I.
                       Doubts
                       hinder
                       us
                       from
                       the
                       attaining
                       of
                       Truth
                       .
                    
                     THe
                     Light
                     of
                     Nature
                     assures
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     Doubting
                     is
                     an
                     obstacle
                     to
                     Science
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     can
                     never
                     attain
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     the
                     thing
                     we
                     apprehend
                     is
                     not
                     clearly
                     and
                     distinctly
                     represented
                     to
                     our
                     Mind
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     shall
                     do
                     well
                     to
                     esteem
                     all
                     
                       Doubtful
                       Matters
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     false
                     ,
                     and
                     despise
                     them
                     as
                     hurtful
                     Images
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     apt
                     to
                     lead
                     us
                     into
                     Error
                     .
                     For
                     seeing
                     that
                     all
                     Things
                     that
                     are
                     built
                     on
                     any
                     Principle
                     ,
                     derive
                     all
                     their
                     Certainty
                     from
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     if
                     that
                     Principle
                     be
                     weak
                     and
                     tottering
                     ,
                     the
                     superstructure
                     must
                     partake
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Conditions
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       II.
                       Yet
                       must
                       not
                       this
                       be
                       too
                       scrupulously
                       observ'd
                       in
                       matters
                       of
                       daily
                       business
                       .
                    
                     But
                     tho'
                     this
                     Rule
                     be
                     of
                     use
                     for
                     the
                     clear
                     knowing
                     of
                     Things
                     ,
                     yet
                     must
                     we
                     not
                     extend
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     Human
                     Prudence
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     Common
                     Life
                     .
                     
                       For
                       it
                       often
                       happens
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       are
                       forced
                       to
                       embrace
                       what
                       is
                       least
                       suspected
                       ;
                       and
                       to
                       esteem
                       that
                       as
                       Good
                       ,
                       which
                       doth
                       least
                       hurt
                       another
                       .
                    
                     Thus
                     the
                     Laws
                     wink
                     at
                     the
                     Toleration
                     of
                     Whores
                     ,
                     to
                     prevent
                     the
                     greater
                     Evils
                     of
                     Rapes
                     and
                     Adultery
                     .
                     Thus
                     in
                     Human
                     Actions
                     we
                     are
                     forc'd
                     to
                     choose
                     that
                     which
                     seems
                     probable
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     leave
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     more
                     true
                     .
                     But
                     in
                     the
                     Search
                     of
                     Truth
                     ,
                     whatsoever
                     hath
                     the
                     least
                     Doubt
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     rejected
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     to
                     be
                     regarded
                     than
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     a
                     thing
                     feigned
                     at
                     pleasure
                     .
                     
                       For
                       whatsoever
                       doth
                       not
                       conduce
                       to
                       the
                       attaining
                       of
                    
                     Truth
                     ,
                     
                       must
                       be
                       look'd
                       upon
                       as
                       a
                       straying
                       from
                       it
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       III.
                       The
                       rejejecting
                       of
                       things
                       Doubtful
                       ,
                       is
                       a
                       help
                       to
                       the
                       attainment
                       of
                       Science
                       .
                    
                     
                       Wherefore
                       he
                       that
                       would
                    
                     Philosophize
                     
                       in
                       good
                       earnest
                       ,
                       must
                       rid
                       himself
                       of
                       all
                       the
                       Prejudices
                       of
                       his
                       Infancy
                       ,
                       forasmuch
                       as
                       they
                       have
                       crept
                       into
                       our
                    
                     Minds
                     ,
                     
                       without
                       any
                       foregoing
                       Examination
                       of
                    
                     Reason
                     ;
                     
                       and
                       therefore
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       consider'd
                       by
                       us
                       ,
                       as
                    
                     false
                     ,
                     
                       rather
                       than
                    
                     doubtful
                     .
                     
                       Hence
                       it
                       is
                       that
                       our
                    
                     Philosopher
                     saith
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     now
                     for
                     some
                     years
                     consider'd
                     how
                     many
                     false
                     things
                     from
                     my
                     first
                     Childhood
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     taken
                     up
                     for
                     True
                     ;
                     and
                     how
                     uncertain
                     and
                     doubtful
                     all
                     those
                     things
                     are
                     I
                     have
                     built
                     upon
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     that
                     it
                     were
                     best
                     once
                     in
                     my
                     life
                     to
                     overthrow
                     them
                     all
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     begin
                     again
                     from
                     the
                     first
                     Foundations
                     ,
                     if
                     ever
                     I
                     would
                     desire
                     to
                     establish
                     any
                     thing
                     in
                     Sciences
                     that
                     might
                     be
                     firm
                     and
                     lasting
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       IV.
                       There
                       is
                       no
                       danger
                       in
                       this
                       Doubting
                       of
                       things
                       .
                    
                     Neither
                     need
                     we
                     to
                     fear
                     ,
                     lest
                     by
                     taking
                     all
                     things
                     for
                     false
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     in
                     danger
                     of
                     being
                     deceived
                     ;
                     because
                     this
                     Doubting
                     is
                     only
                     indulg'd
                     for
                     to
                     attain
                     to
                     greater
                     certainty
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     the
                     more
                     evidently
                     distinguish
                     Falshood
                     from
                     Truth
                     .
                     For
                     whatsoever
                     includes
                     the
                     least
                     Doubt
                     ,
                     destroys
                     Science
                     ,
                     as
                     hath
                     been
                     said
                     ,
                     and
                     leads
                     to
                     Error
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     Falshood
                     it self
                     .
                     Is
                     it
                     not
                     lawful
                     for
                     the
                     Philosophers
                     to
                     suppose
                     many
                     Things
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     they
                     may
                     find
                     out
                     what
                     is
                     most
                     certain
                     and
                     easiest
                     to
                     be
                     known
                     ?
                     Thus
                     the
                     Astronomers
                     imagin
                     an
                     Aequator
                     ,
                     a
                     Zodiack
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Circles
                     in
                     the
                     Heavens
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     the
                     help
                     thereof
                     they
                     may
                     the
                     more
                     accurately
                     describe
                     the
                     
                     Sun's
                     Course
                     .
                     Geometricians
                     also
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     the
                     like
                     Suppositions
                     ,
                     when
                     with
                     new
                     Points
                     they
                     measure
                     Lines
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     Figures
                     given
                     add
                     other
                     Lines
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     will
                     be
                     of
                     advantage
                     to
                     those
                     who
                     search
                     after
                     Truth
                     ,
                     to
                     reject
                     all
                     things
                     that
                     occur
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     give
                     their
                     assent
                     to
                     those
                     things
                     only
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     understand
                     to
                     be
                     Certain
                     and
                     Evident
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       V.
                       The
                       way
                       of
                       Doubting
                       approved
                       by
                       Aristotle
                       .
                    
                     This
                     way
                     of
                     Proceeding
                     in
                     the
                     attainment
                     of
                     Sciences
                     is
                     not
                     peculiar
                     to
                     Descartes
                     ,
                     for
                     Aristotle
                     himself
                     hath
                     followed
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     be
                     seen
                     in
                     the
                     
                       First
                       Chapter
                    
                     of
                     his
                     
                       Third
                       Book
                    
                     of
                     Metaphysicks
                     ,
                     which
                     bears
                     this
                     Title
                     ;
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       Usefulness
                       of
                       Doubting
                       ,
                       and
                       what
                       things
                       we
                       ought
                       first
                       to
                       doubt
                       of
                       :
                    
                     Where
                     he
                     speaks
                     thus
                     ;
                     
                       In
                       order
                       to
                       our
                       attaining
                       the
                       Science
                       we
                       desire
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       in
                       the
                       first
                       place
                       needful
                       to
                       take
                       a
                       view
                       of
                       those
                       things
                       we
                       are
                       first
                       to
                       doubt
                       of
                       ;
                       now
                       such
                       are
                       all
                       those
                       things
                       about
                       which
                       Men
                       are
                       divided
                       in
                       their
                       Opinions
                       ,
                       with
                       other
                       things
                       besides
                       .
                       It
                       being
                       an
                       Industry
                       well
                       worthy
                       the
                       pains
                       of
                       those
                       who
                       desire
                       Knowledge
                       ,
                       to
                       Doubt
                       aright
                       .
                    
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     need
                     not
                     think
                     strange
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     Philosopher
                     begins
                     his
                     Philosophy
                     with
                     Dubitation
                     ,
                     and
                     requires
                     us
                     to
                     reject
                     all
                     those
                     Opinions
                     wherein
                     we
                     meet
                     with
                     the
                     least
                     cause
                     of
                     Doubting
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     we
                     may
                     at
                     last
                     find
                     out
                     a
                     true
                     and
                     unshaken
                     Principle
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     The
                     Second
                     Rule
                     of
                     Truth
                     .
                     We
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     rely
                     too
                     much
                     on
                     our
                     Senses
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I.
                       The
                       Senses
                       are
                       subject
                       to
                       mistake
                       on
                       several
                       accounts
                       :
                       As
                       ,
                    
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     our
                     Senses
                     are
                     deceivable
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     are
                     frequently
                     imposed
                     on
                     by
                     them
                     ▪
                     Common
                     Reason
                     will
                     tell
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     overmuch
                     trust
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     suspect
                     whatsoever
                     they
                     offer
                     to
                     us
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     sign
                     of
                     Rashness
                     and
                     Imprudence
                     ,
                     to
                     trust
                     them
                     that
                     have
                     once
                     deceived
                     us
                     .
                     Now
                     how
                     apt
                     our
                     Senses
                     are
                     to
                     deceive
                     us
                     ,
                     daily
                     Experience
                     teacheth
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     happens
                     often
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     divers
                     Reasons
                     ,
                     that
                     things
                     appear
                     otherwise
                     to
                     our
                     Senses
                     than
                     they
                     are
                     indeed
                     .
                  
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     By
                     reason
                     of
                     their
                     Distance
                     ,
                     as
                     when
                     the
                     Object
                     is
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     
                       Reflex
                       Rays
                    
                     proceeding
                     from
                     it
                     ,
                     cannot
                     whole
                     and
                     entire
                     reach
                     us
                     :
                     As
                     for
                     Example
                     ,
                     The
                     Sun
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     
                       Square
                       Tower
                    
                     at
                     a
                     distance
                     seem
                     less
                     ,
                     and
                     otherwise
                     figured
                     than
                     indeed
                     they
                     are
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     By
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     Medium
                     ,
                     as
                     when
                     the
                     Rays
                     are
                     variously
                     refracted
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     Thus
                     a
                     Stick
                     and
                     other
                     Bodies
                     seen
                     through
                     the
                     Water
                     ,
                     appear
                     Crooked
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     By
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     Surface
                     ,
                     which
                     as
                     it
                     appears
                     to
                     the
                     Senses
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     represent
                     the
                     Essential
                     position
                     of
                     the
                     Parts
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     whose
                     Surface
                     it
                     is
                     :
                     Thus
                     the
                     outside
                     or
                     superficies
                     of
                     a
                     Bean
                     ,
                     which
                     falls
                     under
                     our
                     Senses
                     ,
                     represents
                     a
                     Figure
                     very
                     unlike
                     that
                     of
                     a
                     Plant
                     ;
                     whereas
                     the
                     Microscope
                     discovers
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     That
                     it
                     hath
                     the
                     same
                     Essential
                     disposition
                     of
                     Parts
                     with
                     the
                     whole
                     Plant
                     ,
                     whose
                     Seed
                     it
                     is
                     .
                     So
                     likewise
                     the
                     Spawn
                     of
                     Frogs
                     appears
                     to
                     our
                     Eye
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     Unorganical
                     Mass
                     ;
                     whereas
                     the
                     said
                     
                       Magnifying
                       Glasses
                    
                     assure
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     distinguish'd
                     into
                     several
                     Members
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     same
                     may
                     be
                     proved
                     by
                     many
                     more
                     Instances
                     .
                     Neither
                     is
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     doubted
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     there
                     be
                     many
                     Bodies
                     ;
                     the
                     Essential
                     Constitution
                     of
                     whose
                     Parts
                     were
                     never
                     yet
                     discovered
                     to
                     us
                     by
                     any
                     of
                     our
                     Senses
                     ,
                     which
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     ,
                     we
                     should
                     judge
                     otherwise
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     Vulgar
                     do
                     .
                  
                   
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     By
                     reason
                     of
                     the
                     Impression
                     made
                     upon
                     our
                     Senses
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Vibration
                     (
                     caus'd
                     by
                     the
                     Object
                     )
                     doth
                     for
                     some
                     time
                     continue
                     ;
                     As
                     when
                     the
                     Sun
                     appears
                     to
                     our
                     Eye
                     after
                     it
                     is
                     shut
                     ;
                     or
                     as
                     when
                     a
                     Torch
                     is
                     with
                     great
                     swiftness
                     turn'd
                     round
                     ,
                     whereby
                     a
                     
                       fiery
                       Circle
                    
                     is
                     represented
                     to
                     the
                     Eye
                     ,
                     tho'
                     the
                     Torch
                     be
                     not
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     Points
                     of
                     the
                     Circle
                     .
                  
                   
                     Or
                     when
                     the
                     Impression
                     proceeds
                     from
                     something
                     else
                     besides
                     the
                     Objects
                     ;
                     as
                     in
                     Dreams
                     and
                     strong
                     Imaginations
                     ,
                     &c.
                     or
                     when
                     an
                     Angel
                     (
                     by
                     moving
                     the
                     Organ
                     of
                     Sight
                     )
                     doth
                     represent
                     himself
                     to
                     us
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       II.
                       This
                       Rule
                       is
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       extended
                       to
                       the
                       Actions
                       of
                       Life
                       .
                    
                     Which
                     deception
                     doth
                     not
                     only
                     frequently
                     happen
                     to
                     our
                     
                       External
                       Senses
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     even
                     our
                     
                       Internal
                       Sense
                    
                     is
                     not
                     free
                     from
                     it
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     who
                     are
                     troubled
                     with
                     the
                     Vertigo
                     ,
                     think
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     Bodies
                     about
                     them
                     turn
                     round
                     ,
                     and
                     suppose
                     the
                     Air
                     to
                     be
                     darkned
                     :
                     Thus
                     likewise
                     Drunken
                     Men
                     see
                     all
                     things
                     double
                     .
                     Now
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     trust
                     the
                     Testimony
                     of
                     our
                     Senses
                     ,
                     but
                     are
                     to
                     look
                     upon
                     them
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     false
                     ;
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     observe
                     that
                     this
                     Rule
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     transferr'd
                     by
                     us
                     to
                     the
                     Actions
                     of
                     Life
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     contrary
                     to
                     Reason
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     trust
                     our
                     Senses
                     in
                     the
                     conduct
                     of
                     our
                     Lives
                     :
                     For
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     we
                     shall
                     make
                     our selves
                     guilty
                     of
                     the
                     Folly
                     of
                     those
                     Scepticks
                     ,
                     who
                     out
                     of
                     a
                     foolish
                     distrust
                     of
                     their
                     Senses
                     were
                     ready
                     to
                     expose
                     themselves
                     to
                     eminent
                     danger
                     of
                     their
                     Lives
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     their
                     Friends
                     hindred
                     them
                     .
                     Tho'
                     indeed
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Question
                     is
                     about
                     the
                     bare
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Things
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     is
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     hand
                     every
                     whit
                     as
                     Irrational
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     reject
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     least
                     doubtful
                     ,
                     because
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     so
                     ,
                     are
                     as
                     opposite
                     to
                     the
                     attaining
                     of
                     Science
                     ,
                     as
                     those
                     which
                     are
                     altogether
                     false
                     or
                     unknown
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       III.
                       Our
                       Senses
                       having
                       once
                       deceived
                       us
                       ,
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       look'd
                       upon
                       as
                       always
                       liable
                       to
                       deceive
                       us
                       .
                    
                     
                       And
                       tho'
                       our
                    
                     Senses
                     
                       sometimes
                       may
                       represent
                       to
                       us
                       Things
                       as
                       they
                       are
                       ,
                       yet
                       must
                       not
                       this
                       hinder
                       us
                       from
                       suspecting
                       their
                       Evidence
                       :
                       For
                       having
                       once
                       deceiv'd
                       us
                       ,
                       they
                       may
                       always
                       deceive
                       us
                       ;
                       or
                       how
                       can
                       we
                       rely
                       upon
                       them
                       ,
                       which
                       have
                       once
                       led
                       us
                       into
                       Error
                       ?
                       And
                       therefore
                    
                     Plato
                     
                       in
                       his
                    
                     Phaedrus
                     
                       tells
                       us
                    
                     ,
                     That
                     Men
                     who
                     are
                     desirous
                     of
                     Science
                     ,
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     Philosophy
                     having
                     once
                     undertaken
                     the
                     Care
                     of
                     their
                     Mind
                     ,
                     does
                     by
                     little
                     and
                     little
                     inform
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     loose
                     it
                     of
                     its
                     Bands
                     ;
                     representing
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     how
                     deceiving
                     the
                     Judgment
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Eyes
                       ,
                       Ears
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Senses
                     are
                     ,
                     persuading
                     it
                     to
                     leave
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     absolute
                     Necessity
                     does
                     not
                     oblige
                     us
                     to
                     close
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     recall
                     it self
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     recollect
                     within
                     it self
                     ,
                     without
                     giving
                     credit
                     to
                     any
                     thing
                     besides
                     it self
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       IV.
                       Our
                       Senses
                       are
                       of
                       no
                       use
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       discerning
                       of
                       the
                       Objects
                       of
                       Sciences
                       .
                    
                     For
                     our
                     Senses
                     are
                     not
                     given
                     us
                     by
                     Nature
                     for
                     the
                     searching
                     out
                     of
                     Truth
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     contemplate
                     the
                     Principles
                     of
                     Things
                     :
                     Because
                     if
                     we
                     take
                     an
                     exact
                     view
                     of
                     the
                     Objects
                     of
                     Sciences
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     that
                     most
                     of
                     those
                     things
                     that
                     occur
                     to
                     our
                     Mind
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     represented
                     by
                     any
                     Bodily
                     Figure
                     :
                     As
                     for
                     Example
                     ,
                     All
                     the
                     Objects
                     of
                     Metaphysicks
                     and
                     
                       Natural
                       Divinity
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     admit
                     nothing
                     of
                     any
                     
                       Corporeal
                       Form.
                    
                     For
                     we
                     have
                     in
                     our
                     Mind
                     an
                     Idea
                     of
                     God
                     himself
                     ,
                     whose
                     Authority
                     we
                     believe
                     ,
                     and
                     whose
                     Dominion
                     over
                     all
                     we
                     firmly
                     are
                     persuaded
                     of
                     .
                     For
                     how
                     could
                     we
                     demonstrate
                     so
                     many
                     things
                     concerning
                     God
                     ,
                     if
                     his
                     Idea
                     were
                     not
                     inherent
                     in
                     us
                     ?
                     But
                     do
                     any
                     of
                     our
                     Senses
                     hand
                     this
                     Knowledge
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     us
                     ?
                     What
                     Phantasm
                     manifests
                     to
                     us
                     the
                     General
                     Notions
                     of
                     
                       Entity
                       ,
                       Unity
                       ,
                       Truth
                    
                     and
                     Goodness
                     ?
                     What
                     Species
                     represents
                     to
                     us
                     the
                     Idea
                     of
                     Angels
                     ,
                     or
                     our
                     own
                     Soul
                     ,
                     since
                     there
                     is
                     nothing
                     like
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     whole
                     Universe
                     of
                     
                       Material
                       Beings
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     which
                     they
                     have
                     not
                     any
                     thing
                     in
                     common
                     ,
                     save
                     only
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     Substance
                     ?
                     Wherefore
                     it
                     is
                     very
                     absurd
                     to
                     go
                     about
                     to
                     derive
                     all
                     Knowledge
                     and
                     Idea's
                     from
                     the
                     Senses
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     from
                     these
                     we
                     pass
                     to
                     Physical
                     or
                     
                       Natural
                       Beings
                    
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     find
                     that
                     not
                     only
                     the
                     Beginning
                     of
                     them
                     are
                     hid
                     from
                     our
                     Senses
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     as
                     their
                     Figures
                     are
                     represented
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     indeed
                     ,
                     but
                     very
                     different
                     from
                     what
                     our
                     Souls
                     upon
                     enquiry
                     find
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     .
                     Do
                     not
                     we
                     reach
                     the
                     Nature
                     even
                     of
                     those
                     thing
                     that
                     most
                     strongly
                     affect
                     our
                     Senses
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       Light
                       ,
                       Heat
                    
                     and
                     Cold
                     ,
                     far
                     better
                     by
                     our
                     Understanding
                     than
                     by
                     Sense
                     ?
                     And
                     are
                     not
                     many
                     times
                     the
                     most
                     sensible
                     Objects
                     the
                     least
                     perceptible
                     to
                     our
                     Intellectual
                     Sight
                     ?
                  
                   
                     
                       V.
                       To
                       what
                       end
                       our
                       Senses
                       are
                       given
                       us
                       .
                    
                     The
                     Senses
                     therefore
                     are
                     bestowed
                     upon
                     us
                     by
                     Nature
                     to
                     discover
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     who
                     consist
                     of
                     Soul
                     and
                     Body
                     ,
                     what
                     things
                     are
                     good
                     or
                     hurtful
                     for
                     us
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     pervert
                     the
                     order
                     of
                     Nature
                     when
                     we
                     put
                     them
                     to
                     another
                     use
                     ,
                     and
                     apply
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Truth
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     only
                     design'd
                     for
                     the
                     Preservation
                     of
                     the
                     Compound
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     also
                     this
                     may
                     be
                     reckon'd
                     amongst
                     the
                     chief
                     Causes
                     of
                     Error
                     ,
                     wherewith
                     we
                     are
                     possest
                     from
                     our
                     Childhood
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     apt
                     to
                     judge
                     of
                     things
                     ,
                     not
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     themselves
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     as
                     they
                     gratifie
                     or
                     offend
                     the
                     Body
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     
                       VI.
                       Objection
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       Senses
                       inform
                       us
                       of
                       many
                       things
                       .
                    
                     If
                     any
                     one
                     object
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     attain
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     many
                     Things
                     by
                     our
                     Senses
                     ;
                     that
                     by
                     our
                     Feeling
                     we
                     perceive
                     Bodies
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       Stones
                       ,
                       Wood
                    
                     and
                     other
                     things
                     that
                     come
                     within
                     the
                     reach
                     of
                     our
                     Hands
                     ;
                     by
                     our
                     Sight
                     ,
                     things
                     at
                     a
                     distance
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     
                       Sun
                       ,
                       Moon
                       ,
                       Stars
                       ,
                       Heaven
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     and
                     that
                     without
                     them
                     we
                     could
                     never
                     have
                     any
                     knowledge
                     of
                     these
                     Objects
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       VII
                       .
                       The
                       Senses
                       do
                       only
                       accidentally
                       discover
                       things
                       to
                       us
                       .
                    
                     To
                     this
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     do
                     not
                     wholly
                     reject
                     the
                     Service
                     of
                     the
                     Senses
                     ;
                     but
                     only
                     assert
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     insufficient
                     and
                     inadequate
                     for
                     the
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Truth
                     .
                     For
                     tho'
                     the
                     Senses
                     may
                     inform
                     us
                     that
                     Bodies
                     exist
                     ;
                     yet
                     cannot
                     they
                     discover
                     to
                     us
                     what
                     those
                     Bodies
                     are
                     ,
                     or
                     what
                     their
                     Nature
                     and
                     Essence
                     is
                     ;
                     because
                     this
                     is
                     not
                     necessary
                     for
                     the
                     Conservation
                     of
                     the
                     Compound
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     ever
                     they
                     inform
                     us
                     what
                     they
                     are
                     in
                     themselves
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     only
                     sometimes
                     and
                     by
                     accident
                     .
                     For
                     seeing
                     that
                     our
                     Senses
                     cannot
                     perceive
                     Corporeal
                     things
                     but
                     through
                     the
                     intervening
                     Medium
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     ,
                     that
                     according
                     as
                     that
                     is
                     variously
                     disposed
                     ,
                     so
                     their
                     Judgment
                     concerning
                     them
                     must
                     vary
                     accordingly
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     see
                     that
                     for
                     this
                     Reason
                     the
                     Stars
                     appear
                     to
                     us
                     of
                     various
                     Colours
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     more
                     red
                     ,
                     and
                     sometimes
                     paler
                     ,
                     according
                     as
                     the
                     Air
                     that
                     comes
                     between
                     our
                     Sight
                     and
                     them
                     is
                     clearer
                     or
                     thicker
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     ,
                     as
                     Lucretius
                     saith
                     ,
                     Lib.
                     4.
                     
                       we
                       have
                       great
                       reason
                       to
                       suspect
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Inferences
                       we
                       fetch
                       from
                       our
                       fallible
                    
                     Senses
                     ,
                     
                       must
                       be
                       false
                       and
                       deceivable
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       VIII
                       .
                       How
                       our
                       Senses
                       are
                       said
                       to
                       be
                       deceitful
                       .
                    
                     But
                     when
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     Senses
                     are
                     deceitful
                     or
                     subject
                     to
                     Mistake
                     ;
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     so
                     understand
                     this
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     there
                     were
                     an
                     Error
                     in
                     the
                     Motion
                     it self
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     affecting
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Corporeal
                       Organ
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     is
                     done
                     by
                     a
                     kind
                     of
                     Natural
                     Necessity
                     ;
                     but
                     because
                     the
                     Mind
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     its
                     intimate
                     Union
                     with
                     the
                     Body
                     ,
                     doth
                     from
                     that
                     Affection
                     or
                     Motion
                     take
                     occasion
                     ,
                     to
                     apprehend
                     or
                     judge
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     amiss
                     .
                     And
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     this
                     precipitancy
                     and
                     inconsiderateness
                     in
                     Judging
                     is
                     commonly
                     attributed
                     to
                     the
                     Senses
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     Mind
                     ,
                     the
                     Senses
                     are
                     said
                     to
                     deceive
                     us
                     ,
                     because
                     our
                     Judgments
                     follow
                     those
                     Perceptions
                     that
                     are
                     attributed
                     to
                     our
                     Senses
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Third
                     Rule
                     of
                     Truth
                     .
                     Whatsoever
                     we
                     Perceive
                     ,
                     we
                     perceive
                     with
                     our
                     Minds
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I.
                       Our
                       Understanding
                       is
                       the
                       searcher
                       out
                       of
                       Truth
                       .
                    
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     
                       Divine
                       Revelation
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       Human
                       Tradition
                    
                     ,
                     have
                     no
                     admittance
                     in
                     Philosophy
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     fore-going
                     Rule
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     suspect
                     whatsoever
                     comes
                     from
                     the
                     Senses
                     ;
                     it
                     remains
                     that
                     the
                     Understanding
                     alone
                     must
                     be
                     the
                     sole
                     searcher
                     out
                     of
                     Truth
                     ,
                     whose
                     property
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     investigate
                     the
                     Natures
                     of
                     Things
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     judge
                     of
                     them
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Attributes
                     that
                     are
                     found
                     in
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       II.
                       Not
                       only
                       common
                       or
                       general
                       Natures
                       ,
                       but
                       partilar
                       also
                       ,
                       are
                       known
                       by
                       the
                       Understanding
                       .
                    
                     Neither
                     is
                     this
                     only
                     to
                     be
                     understood
                     concerning
                     Essences
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       Abstract
                       Natures
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Metaphysicians
                     call
                     them
                     ;
                     but
                     of
                     every
                     particular
                     Object
                     that
                     strikes
                     our
                     Senses
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Mind
                     alone
                     which
                     
                       sees
                       ,
                       hears
                    
                     and
                     feels
                     through
                     the
                     Organs
                     .
                     For
                     Gold
                     ,
                     by
                     Example
                     ,
                     
                       that
                       is
                       newly
                       dug
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       Mine
                       ,
                       doth
                       at
                       first
                       sight
                       look
                       like
                    
                     Earth
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       before
                       Coagulation
                       is
                       more
                       like
                    
                     Sand
                     ,
                     
                       than
                       a
                       Metal
                       :
                       But
                       after
                       it
                       is
                       once
                       cast
                       into
                       the
                       Furnace
                       ,
                       it
                       loseth
                       the
                       form
                       of
                    
                     Earth
                     ,
                     
                       its
                       parts
                       run
                       together
                       and
                       shine
                       like
                       a
                    
                     Star
                     ;
                     
                       and
                       what
                       before
                       lookt
                       so
                       much
                       like
                    
                     Dirt
                     ,
                     
                       now
                       delights
                       and
                       pleaseth
                       all
                       Men.
                    
                     So
                     that
                     my
                     Senses
                     at
                     first
                     perceived
                     nothing
                     of
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     Gold
                     ;
                     for
                     whatsoever
                     my
                     Sight
                     or
                     Touch
                     before
                     discovered
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     quite
                     changed
                     ,
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     Gold
                     still
                     remaining
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       III.
                       'T
                       is
                       by
                       the
                       Mind
                       alone
                       we
                       know
                       Objects
                       .
                    
                     Wherefore
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Mind
                     alone
                     that
                     knows
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     Gold
                     ,
                     neither
                     can
                     we
                     discern
                     what
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     our
                     Faculty
                     of
                     Judgment
                     .
                     We
                     make
                     no
                     scruple
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     we
                     see
                     a
                     Man
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     see
                     one
                     walking
                     in
                     the
                     Market
                     ,
                     tho'
                     indeed
                     we
                     see
                     nothing
                     but
                     his
                     Cloaths
                     ,
                     under
                     which
                     possibly
                     a
                     meer
                     Machin
                     might
                     be
                     conceal'd
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     plain
                     therefore
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     make
                     this
                     Judgment
                     by
                     our
                     outward
                     Eyes
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     our
                     
                       Faculty
                       of
                       Judging
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     Internal
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       IV.
                       It
                       is
                       by
                       our
                       Understanding
                       alone
                       we
                       know
                       that
                       there
                       are
                       Pores
                       in
                       our
                       Body
                       .
                    
                     To
                     explain
                     this
                     by
                     another
                     Example
                     ;
                     Our
                     Skin
                     appears
                     to
                     us
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     continuous
                     Body
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     Holes
                     in
                     it
                     that
                     our
                     Eyes
                     can
                     perceive
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     our
                     Mind
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Transpiring
                     Sweat
                     ,
                     concludes
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     Pores
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     by
                     this
                     way
                     of
                     Reasoning
                     :
                     
                       The
                       Moisture
                       that
                       is
                       sent
                       forth
                       through
                       my
                    
                     Skin
                     ,
                     
                       is
                       a
                       Body
                       ;
                       now
                       a
                       Body
                       cannot
                       pass
                       from
                       one
                       place
                       to
                       another
                       without
                       passing
                       through
                       a
                    
                     Medium
                     ;
                     
                       wherefore
                       it
                       must
                       follow
                       that
                       my
                    
                     Skin
                     
                       is
                       like
                       a
                    
                     Sieve
                     or
                     Strainer
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     Texture
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     be
                     full
                     of
                     little
                     Holes
                     ,
                     through
                     which
                     the
                     Moisture
                     may
                     pass
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       V.
                       Many
                       things
                       cannot
                       be
                       discovered
                       to
                       us
                       by
                       our
                       Senses
                       .
                    
                     This
                     Rule
                     is
                     so
                     certain
                     ,
                     that
                     whosoever
                     denies
                     it
                     will
                     never
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     attain
                     any
                     thing
                     distinctly
                     or
                     by
                     Reflex
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     necessary
                     to
                     Science
                     .
                     And
                     though
                     some
                     relying
                     upon
                     Aristotle
                     ,
                     suppose
                     all
                     our
                     Idea's
                     to
                     arise
                     from
                     our
                     Senses
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       that
                       there
                       is
                       nothing
                       in
                       our
                    
                     Understanding
                     ,
                     
                       which
                       was
                       not
                       first
                       entertain'd
                       in
                       our
                    
                     Senses
                     ;
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     Opinion
                     ,
                     tho'
                     common
                     ,
                     is
                     directly
                     opposite
                     to
                     Divinity
                     and
                     true
                     Philosophy
                     .
                     For
                     first
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     nothing
                     we
                     perceive
                     so
                     distinctly
                     as
                     our
                     Thoughts
                     ,
                     neither
                     is
                     there
                     any
                     Proposition
                     that
                     shews
                     it self
                     to
                     our
                     Mind
                     with
                     fuller
                     Evidence
                     than
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       think
                       therefore
                       I
                       am
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     neither
                     of
                     these
                     Idea's
                     of
                     Cogitation
                     ,
                     or
                     Being
                     ,
                     were
                     ever
                     discover'd
                     to
                     us
                     by
                     any
                     Sense
                     :
                     Not
                     by
                     our
                     Sight
                     or
                     Hearing
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     without
                     Colour
                     or
                     Sound
                     ;
                     nor
                     by
                     any
                     other
                     of
                     the
                     Senses
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     have
                     no
                     Sensible
                     qualities
                     ,
                     or
                     if
                     they
                     think
                     they
                     have
                     ,
                     let
                     them
                     declare
                     them
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     they
                     cannot
                     satisfie
                     us
                     herein
                     ,
                     what
                     remains
                     but
                     for
                     them
                     to
                     own
                     our
                     Assertion
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Notions
                     of
                     Thinking
                     and
                     Being
                     do
                     not
                     depend
                     on
                     the
                     Senses
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     our
                     Mind
                     forms
                     them
                     by
                     its
                     own
                     proper
                     virtue
                     or
                     efficacy
                     ;
                     tho'
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     deny
                     but
                     the
                     Mind
                     may
                     be
                     sometime
                     excited
                     to
                     the
                     forming
                     of
                     them
                     by
                     outward
                     things
                     that
                     affect
                     our
                     Senses
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       VI.
                       GOD
                       cannot
                       be
                       represented
                       by
                       any
                       outward
                       Appearance
                       .
                    
                     Who
                     can
                     believe
                     that
                     the
                     Idea
                     of
                     GOD
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     doth
                     proceed
                     from
                     our
                     Senses
                     ?
                     Or
                     shall
                     we
                     think
                     so
                     ,
                     because
                     some
                     Ignorant
                     persons
                     conceive
                     him
                     under
                     the
                     form
                     of
                     a
                     
                       Venerable
                       Old
                       Man
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     Gassendus
                     tells
                     us
                     .
                     But
                     this
                     is
                     to
                     confound
                     and
                     deprave
                     Idea's
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     go
                     about
                     to
                     imagin
                     Spiritual
                     things
                     under
                     a
                     Bodily
                     form
                     :
                     And
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     as
                     great
                     a
                     Mistake
                     ,
                     who
                     would
                     imagin
                     Immaterial
                     Substances
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     ,
                     who
                     would
                     hear
                     Colours
                     and
                     see
                     Sounds
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     apparently
                     false
                     therefore
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Notions
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     of
                     Spiritual
                     things
                     do
                     proceed
                     from
                     the
                     Senses
                     ;
                     nay
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     more
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     certain
                     that
                     no
                     Representations
                     of
                     Material
                     things
                     come
                     to
                     our
                     Mind
                     ,
                     save
                     only
                     occasionally
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     the
                     Motions
                     made
                     in
                     our
                     Brains
                     (
                     for
                     nothing
                     but
                     Motions
                     can
                     affect
                     our
                     Senses
                     )
                     do
                     give
                     the
                     Soul
                     occasion
                     of
                     forming
                     several
                     Notions
                     ,
                     which
                     without
                     them
                     it
                     would
                     not
                     do
                     .
                     Which
                     Notions
                     are
                     also
                     
                     wholly
                     distinct
                     from
                     those
                     Motions
                     and
                     Representations
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     Brain
                     or
                     Senses
                     .
                     For
                     they
                     who
                     are
                     Blind
                     and
                     Deaf
                     ,
                     tho'
                     they
                     receive
                     no
                     Species
                     or
                     Sounds
                     from
                     the
                     Objects
                     ,
                     yet
                     are
                     not
                     without
                     the
                     Idea's
                     of
                     Cogitations
                     ,
                     especially
                     when
                     they
                     reflect
                     upon
                     the
                     things
                     they
                     are
                     thinking
                     of
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       VII
                       .
                       How
                       the
                       Idea
                       of
                       Immaterial
                       things
                       are
                       said
                       to
                       be
                       inbern
                       in
                       us
                       .
                    
                     Wherefore
                     seeing
                     we
                     can
                     perceive
                     nothing
                     by
                     our
                     Sense
                     or
                     Imagination
                     but
                     what
                     is
                     Material
                     ,
                     it
                     follows
                     that
                     the
                     Idea's
                     of
                     all
                     other
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     not
                     Material
                     ,
                     are
                     inborn
                     with
                     us
                     ;
                     for
                     by
                     what
                     other
                     means
                     could
                     they
                     be
                     convey'd
                     to
                     our
                     Minds
                     ?
                     Yet
                     when
                     I
                     assert
                     that
                     these
                     Notions
                     were
                     put
                     into
                     the
                     Mind
                     in
                     its
                     first
                     beginning
                     ,
                     I
                     would
                     not
                     be
                     so
                     understood
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     they
                     did
                     actually
                     exist
                     there
                     ,
                     and
                     were
                     continually
                     obvious
                     to
                     our
                     Thoughts
                     ;
                     but
                     only
                     that
                     God
                     hath
                     vouchsafed
                     a
                     Faculty
                     to
                     our
                     Mind
                     ,
                     of
                     exciting
                     and
                     producing
                     such
                     Notions
                     ;
                     as
                     shall
                     be
                     more
                     largely
                     treated
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Ninth
                       Part
                    
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     
                       Mind
                       of
                       Man.
                    
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Fourth
                     Rule
                     of
                     Truth
                     .
                     That
                     is
                     True
                     which
                     we
                     know
                     clearly
                     and
                     distinctly
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I.
                       Cogitation
                       is
                       the
                       Rule
                       of
                       Truth
                       .
                    
                     Wherefore
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     more
                     certain
                     Rule
                     of
                     Truth
                     than
                     our
                     Cogitation
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     be
                     but
                     distinct
                     and
                     clear
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     the
                     least
                     Doubtfulness
                     ;
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     mistake
                     ,
                     as
                     long
                     as
                     the
                     Judgments
                     we
                     frame
                     of
                     any
                     thing
                     do
                     correspond
                     to
                     our
                     Perceptions
                     .
                     It
                     being
                     an
                     undoubted
                     Axiom
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       our
                       Knowing
                       of
                       a
                       thing
                       is
                       a
                       sure
                       Argument
                       of
                       its
                       Essence
                       .
                    
                     Not
                     as
                     if
                     because
                     we
                     perceive
                     the
                     Essence
                     of
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     that
                     from
                     thence
                     we
                     should
                     presently
                     conclude
                     that
                     it
                     exists
                     :
                     But
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     that
                     any
                     thing
                     which
                     is
                     clearly
                     known
                     by
                     us
                     ,
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     such
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     known
                     by
                     us
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     thing
                     must
                     exist
                     ,
                     if
                     its
                     Existence
                     be
                     perceived
                     by
                     us
                     ,
                     or
                     must
                     be
                     of
                     this
                     or
                     the
                     other
                     Nature
                     ,
                     if
                     its
                     Nature
                     be
                     represented
                     to
                     our
                     Mind
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       II.
                       From
                       this
                       Principle
                       the
                       Existence
                       of
                       GOD
                       is
                       proved
                       .
                    
                     
                       From
                       this
                       Principle
                    
                     Descartes
                     
                       evidently
                       demonstrates
                       the
                       Existence
                       of
                    
                     GOD.
                     For
                     if
                     upon
                     the
                     account
                     only
                     
                       (
                       saith
                       he
                    
                     )
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     such
                     an
                     Idea
                     in
                     my
                     Mind
                     ,
                     it
                     doth
                     follow
                     that
                     whatsoever
                     I
                     perceive
                     clearly
                     and
                     distinctly
                     to
                     belong
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     doth
                     really
                     do
                     so
                     ;
                     may
                     I
                     not
                     from
                     hence
                     fetch
                     an
                     Argument
                     for
                     the
                     
                       Existence
                       of
                       God
                    
                     ?
                     Yes
                     surely
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     Idea
                     of
                     GOD
                     ,
                     represents
                     a
                     Being
                     absolutely
                     Perfect
                     :
                     Now
                     it
                     is
                     every
                     whit
                     as
                     repugnant
                     to
                     a
                     Being
                     absolutely
                     Perfect
                     ,
                     to
                     want
                     any
                     Perfection
                     ,
                     as
                     for
                     Example
                     ,
                     Existence
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     for
                     a
                     Triangle
                     not
                     to
                     have
                     three
                     Angles
                     equal
                     to
                     two
                     right
                     ones
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       III.
                       Provided
                       it
                       be
                       clear
                       and
                       distinct
                       .
                    
                     I
                     said
                     in
                     the
                     Beginning
                     ,
                     provided
                     our
                     Cogitation
                     be
                     clear
                     and
                     distinct
                     ;
                     because
                     no
                     Certainty
                     can
                     be
                     expected
                     from
                     a
                     thing
                     ,
                     whose
                     Knowledge
                     involves
                     the
                     least
                     degree
                     of
                     Obscurity
                     or
                     Confusion
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     Plato
                     in
                     his
                     Timaeus
                     tells
                     us
                     ,
                     That
                     
                       when
                       we
                       discourse
                       of
                       a
                       firm
                       ,
                       stable
                       ,
                       and
                       intelligible
                       thing
                       ,
                       our
                       Reasons
                       also
                       must
                       be
                       stable
                       ,
                       immutable
                       ,
                       and
                       insuperable
                       .
                    
                     For
                     seeing
                     that
                     clear
                     and
                     distinct
                     Knowledge
                     is
                     something
                     which
                     we
                     our selves
                     are
                     not
                     the
                     Authors
                     of
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     follow
                     that
                     GOD
                     is
                     the
                     Author
                     of
                     the
                     Connexion
                     there
                     is
                     between
                     clear
                     and
                     distinct
                     Knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     assent
                     which
                     the
                     Will
                     infallibly
                     yields
                     to
                     it
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     absolutely
                     impossible
                     ,
                     that
                     what
                     I
                     thus
                     apprehend
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     false
                     :
                     As
                     for
                     Example
                     ,
                     When
                     I
                     perceive
                     
                       Two
                       and
                       Four
                       to
                       be
                       Six
                       ;
                       that
                       in
                       a
                       Triangle
                       there
                    
                     
                       be
                       three
                       Angles
                       equal
                       to
                       two
                       Right
                       ones
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     impossible
                     these
                     should
                     be
                     false
                     ;
                     not
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     so
                     conceived
                     by
                     me
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     except
                     they
                     were
                     true
                     ,
                     I
                     could
                     never
                     have
                     clearly
                     or
                     distinctly
                     perceiv'd
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       IV.
                       It
                       is
                       impossible
                       that
                       what
                       we
                       clearly
                       and
                       distinctly
                       perceive
                       should
                       be
                       false
                       .
                    
                     For
                     if
                     any
                     thing
                     thus
                     apprehended
                     by
                     me
                     could
                     be
                     false
                     ,
                     this
                     would
                     destroy
                     all
                     Human
                     Knowledge
                     ;
                     neither
                     could
                     any
                     of
                     us
                     be
                     sure
                     of
                     any
                     Truth
                     ,
                     no
                     not
                     of
                     the
                     Existence
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     nor
                     of
                     any
                     of
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     related
                     to
                     us
                     in
                     Holy
                     Writ
                     :
                     Since
                     it
                     might
                     still
                     be
                     objected
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     those
                     very
                     things
                     may
                     be
                     false
                     which
                     we
                     most
                     clearly
                     and
                     distinctly
                     perceive
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       V.
                       Knowledge
                       arising
                       from
                       the
                       Senses
                       is
                       Doubtful
                       .
                    
                     But
                     we
                     cannot
                     attain
                     the
                     same
                     certainty
                     of
                     Knowledge
                     in
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     only
                     perceived
                     by
                     the
                     Senses
                     ,
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     liable
                     to
                     Mistake
                     :
                     As
                     when
                     a
                     Man
                     ,
                     whose
                     Eyes
                     are
                     deprav'd
                     by
                     a
                     suffusion
                     of
                     Gall
                     ,
                     takes
                     all
                     things
                     he
                     sees
                     to
                     be
                     Yellow
                     ;
                     and
                     perceives
                     the
                     same
                     as
                     clearly
                     ,
                     as
                     those
                     who
                     see
                     the
                     true
                     Colour
                     of
                     every
                     thing
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       VI.
                       The
                       certainty
                       of
                       our
                       Perception
                       depends
                       on
                       the
                       Understanding
                       .
                    
                     It
                     remains
                     therefore
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     Certainty
                     we
                     have
                     ,
                     is
                     only
                     of
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     we
                     apprehend
                     with
                     our
                     Understanding
                     .
                     Neither
                     doth
                     it
                     destroy
                     this
                     Rule
                     ,
                     that
                     some
                     tell
                     us
                     they
                     have
                     sometimes
                     been
                     deceived
                     even
                     in
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     they
                     thought
                     to
                     be
                     most
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     they
                     were
                     con●●dent
                     they
                     had
                     clearly
                     perceived
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     happens
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     derive
                     the
                     clearness
                     of
                     their
                     Cogitation
                     ,
                     not
                     from
                     their
                     Mind
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     their
                     Senses
                     ,
                     or
                     from
                     some
                     preconceived
                     Opinion
                     :
                     For
                     we
                     can
                     never
                     doubt
                     of
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     we
                     clearly
                     and
                     distinctly
                     know
                     .
                     As
                     will
                     be
                     evident
                     to
                     those
                     who
                     by
                     frequent
                     Meditation
                     ,
                     and
                     earnest
                     Study
                     ,
                     have
                     acquir'd
                     a
                     habit
                     of
                     Judging
                     between
                     a
                     clear
                     and
                     dark
                     Conception
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       VII
                       .
                       The
                       foresaid
                       Rule
                       is
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       extended
                       to
                       Believers
                       .
                    
                     We
                     are
                     also
                     to
                     take
                     Notice
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     we
                     assert
                     
                       that
                       to
                       be
                       true
                       which
                       is
                       evidently
                       and
                       distinctly
                       known
                       by
                       us
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     give
                     our
                     Assent
                     to
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     known
                     by
                     us
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     understood
                     of
                     Matters
                     of
                     Faith
                     ;
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     accompanied
                     with
                     any
                     such
                     Evidence
                     ,
                     neither
                     have
                     we
                     any
                     clear
                     Notions
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     have
                     of
                     the
                     Subjects
                     of
                     
                       Natural
                       Sciences
                    
                     .
                     For
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     vast
                     difference
                     betwixt
                     the
                     
                       Mysteries
                       of
                       Faith
                    
                     and
                     
                       Natural
                       things
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     in
                     these
                     Evidence
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     former
                     Authority
                     commands
                     our
                     Assent
                     .
                     That
                     a
                     Man
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     Believer
                     ,
                     he
                     must
                     believe
                     without
                     Evidence
                     ;
                     but
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Philosopher
                     ,
                     he
                     must
                     have
                     a
                     clear
                     and
                     distinct
                     Perception
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       VIII
                       .
                       How
                       a
                       man
                       may
                       be
                       certain
                       that
                       he
                       clearly
                       knows
                       a
                       thing
                       .
                    
                     If
                     any
                     Man
                     demand
                     ,
                     How
                     he
                     may
                     be
                     sure
                     of
                     his
                     knowing
                     a
                     thing
                     clearly
                     and
                     distinctly
                     ?
                     I
                     answer
                     ;
                     If
                     he
                     follow
                     the
                     Order
                     prescribed
                     by
                     
                       right
                       Reason
                    
                     ;
                     if
                     he
                     do
                     not
                     precipitate
                     his
                     Judgment
                     ,
                     before
                     he
                     be
                     enlighted
                     with
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     Evident
                     Perception
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     Judgment
                     of
                     our
                     Understanding
                     must
                     always
                     go
                     before
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     does
                     when
                     we
                     never
                     assert
                     or
                     deny
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     except
                     it
                     be
                     of
                     Things
                     we
                     have
                     clearly
                     and
                     distinctly
                     perceived
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     when
                     our
                     Judgment
                     is
                     exactly
                     conform
                     to
                     our
                     Perception
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     sufficient
                     Argument
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     embrace
                     any
                     Opinion
                     ,
                     because
                     there
                     is
                     Truth
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     except
                     the
                     same
                     do
                     appear
                     to
                     us
                     ;
                     so
                     as
                     that
                     our
                     Perception
                     may
                     be
                     the
                     Rule
                     and
                     Line
                     of
                     Truth
                     to
                     us
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     A
                     Transition
                     ,
                     containing
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     what
                     hereafter
                     follows
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     clear
                     and
                     distinct
                     Perception
                     of
                     Things
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       IX
                       .
                       The
                       Order
                       or
                       Series
                       of
                       things
                       to
                       be
                       handled
                       in
                       the
                       first
                       Part
                       of
                       Logick
                       .
                    
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     made
                     out
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     clear
                     and
                     distinct
                     Perception
                     of
                     the
                     Mind
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     one
                     and
                     only
                     Rule
                     for
                     the
                     attaining
                     of
                     Truth
                     ;
                     it
                     remains
                     now
                     that
                     I
                     shew
                     ,
                     how
                     the
                     Mind
                     may
                     arrive
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     Which
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     the
                     more
                     easily
                     accomplish
                     ,
                     the
                     following
                     Points
                     are
                     heedfully
                     to
                     be
                     minded
                     .
                  
                   
                     First
                     ,
                     What
                     Cogitation
                     it self
                     ,
                     or
                     Perception
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     be
                     the
                     Modes
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     What
                     be
                     the
                     Objects
                     of
                     our
                     Perceptions
                     ,
                     whether
                     Universal
                     or
                     Singular
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     How
                     our
                     Mind
                     may
                     arrive
                     to
                     the
                     knowledge
                     or
                     Perception
                     of
                     Things
                     ,
                     with
                     respect
                     had
                     to
                     the
                     Things
                     that
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     known
                     ;
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     the
                     
                       Common
                       Attributes
                       ,
                       Causes
                       ,
                       Effects
                       ,
                       Subjects
                       ,
                       Adjuncts
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     Whence
                     the
                     clearness
                     and
                     distinction
                     of
                     Idea's
                     do
                     depend
                     ,
                     as
                     likewise
                     the
                     Agreement
                     and
                     Disagreement
                     of
                     Things
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   III.
                   Concerning
                   the
                   various
                   Modes
                   of
                   Perception
                   ;
                   viz.
                   Pure
                   Intellection
                   ,
                   Imagination
                   and
                   Sense
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     We
                     must
                     never
                     give
                     our
                     Judgment
                     of
                     a
                     thing
                     unknown
                     .
                  
                   FOrasmuch
                   as
                   
                     Natural
                     Instinct
                  
                   teacheth
                   us
                   never
                   to
                   judge
                   of
                   a
                   Thing
                   unknown
                   ;
                   and
                   since
                   nothing
                   is
                   known
                   to
                   us
                   but
                   what
                   our
                   Mind
                   clearly
                   perceives
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   first
                   treat
                   of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Cogitation
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   examine
                   that
                   of
                   
                     Simple
                     Notions
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   discern
                   what
                   things
                   are
                   confusedly
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   distinctly
                   apprehended
                   by
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     What
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     understood
                     by
                     Perception
                     .
                  
                   By
                   COGITATION
                   in
                   General
                   ,
                   I
                   understand
                   all
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   experience
                   in
                   our Selves
                   ,
                   and
                   whereof
                   we
                   are
                   Conscious
                   :
                   Which
                   Description
                   comprehends
                   all
                   the
                   operations
                   of
                   our
                   
                     Understanding
                     ,
                     Will
                     ,
                     Imagination
                  
                   and
                   Senses
                   ;
                   for
                   to
                   Understand
                   ,
                   to
                   Will
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Imagine
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   to
                   represent
                   to
                   our selves
                   the
                   thing
                   whereof
                   we
                   have
                   an
                   Idea
                   .
                   And
                   accordingly
                   from
                   these
                   various
                   ways
                   of
                   Perceiving
                   ,
                   is
                   deduc'd
                   that
                   first
                   Truth
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   meet
                   with
                   in
                   an
                   orderly
                   way
                   of
                   Philosophizing
                   :
                   For
                   because
                   I
                   Think
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   Perceive
                   ,
                   Imagine
                   and
                   Feel
                   ,
                   it
                   necessarily
                   follows
                   that
                   I
                   exist
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   that
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     Think
                     ,
                     therefore
                     I
                     am
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   of
                   undoubted
                   Truth
                   ;
                   since
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   Think
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   be
                   Nothing
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   when
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     walk
                     ,
                     I
                     write
                  
                   .
                   Not
                   as
                   if
                   Walking
                   or
                   Writing
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   perform'd
                   by
                   the
                   Organs
                   of
                   the
                   outward
                   Senses
                   ,
                   did
                   infer
                   my
                   Existence
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   may
                   think
                   I
                   perform
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   Dream
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   because
                   the
                   Consciousness
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   my
                   Mind
                   ,
                   of
                   my
                   Walking
                   and
                   Writing
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   there
                   without
                   I
                   did
                   exist
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     Our
                     own
                     Existence
                     is
                     before
                     any
                     other
                     Truth
                     .
                  
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     Think
                     ,
                     therefore
                     I
                     am
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   Truth
                   we
                   meet
                   with
                   in
                   our
                   orderly
                   Philosophizing
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   Existence
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   Soul
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   gather
                   from
                   our
                   Cogitation
                   ,
                   is
                   more
                   known
                   to
                   us
                   than
                   the
                   Existence
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   Beings
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   
                     Thinking
                     Mind
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   understood
                   by
                   this
                   word
                   ,
                   I
                   ,
                   doth
                   know
                   it self
                   before
                   it
                   knows
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   am
                   ,
                   which
                   imports
                   the
                   first
                   Person
                   ,
                   is
                   before
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   only
                   applied
                   to
                   the
                   Third
                   Person
                   .
                   For
                   who
                   is
                   there
                   who
                   doth
                   not
                   first
                   Think
                   of
                   himself
                   as
                   of
                   a
                   particular
                   Being
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   doth
                   of
                   Man
                   in
                   general
                   ?
                   It
                   is
                   natural
                   to
                   our
                   Mind
                   to
                   think
                   of
                   a
                   singular
                   Being
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   proposed
                   to
                   our
                   Sense
                   or
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   think
                   of
                   a
                   Being
                   taken
                   in
                   general
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   this
                   Proposition
                   may
                   well
                   be
                   esteem'd
                   by
                   us
                   as
                   a
                   first
                   Principle
                   ,
                   since
                   from
                   this
                   proof
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   Existence
                   ,
                   we
                   confirm
                   the
                   Existence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     Material
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   Creatures
                   whatsoever
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     It
                     is
                     impossible
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     first
                     Principle
                     .
                  
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   commonly
                   taken
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   first
                   Principle
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     is
                     impossible
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     .
                  
                   But
                   I
                   see
                   not
                   how
                   this
                   Proposition
                   can
                   be
                   of
                   any
                   use
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   attaining
                   of
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   since
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   prove
                   the
                   Existence
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   doth
                   seem
                   to
                   suppose
                   that
                   something
                   is
                   ,
                   which
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   prov'd
                   before
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   presupposeth
                   its
                   Division
                   into
                   Ens
                   and
                   
                     Non
                     Ens
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Being
                   and
                   
                     Not
                     Being
                  
                   ;
                   whence
                   that
                   Maxim
                   is
                   derived
                   ,
                   
                     Every
                     thing
                     either
                     is
                     ,
                     or
                     is
                     not
                     .
                  
                   But
                   our
                   Principle
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     who
                     think
                     do
                     exist
                  
                   ,
                   presupposeth
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   are
                   liable
                   to
                   be
                   question'd
                   and
                   doubted
                   of
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   absolutely
                   impossible
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     I
                     who
                     think
                  
                   shonld
                   not
                   be
                   something
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   not
                   exist
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     Three
                     Species
                     or
                     kinds
                     of
                     Perception
                     .
                  
                   There
                   be
                   Three
                   Species
                   of
                   
                     Cogitation
                     ;
                     Pure
                     Intellection
                     ,
                     Imagination
                  
                   and
                   Sense
                   :
                   For
                   by
                   these
                   Three
                   Modes
                   or
                   Ways
                   the
                   Mind
                   of
                   Man
                   perceives
                   or
                   thinks
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     Pure
                     Intellect
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Mind
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   
                     Understand
                     purely
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   by
                   her self
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   turning
                   into
                   her self
                   ,
                   she
                   perceives
                   a
                   thing
                   only
                   by
                   attending
                   to
                   the
                   Idea
                   she
                   hath
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   or
                   when
                   she
                   perceives
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   whereof
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Footstep
                   in
                   the
                   Brain
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   the
                   Soul
                   apprehends
                   things
                   Spiritual
                   and
                   
                     Universal
                     ,
                     Common
                     Notions
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Idea
                     of
                     Perfection
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   finally
                   ,
                   all
                   her
                   own
                   Thoughts
                   :
                   Or
                   likewise
                   when
                   it
                   understands
                   
                     Material
                     things
                     ,
                     Extension
                  
                   with
                   its
                   Affections
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   the
                   Vnderstanding
                   alone
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Perfect
                   Circle
                   ,
                   a
                   Thousand
                   Corner'd
                   Figure
                   ,
                   &c.
                   can
                   be
                   conceived
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     Imagination
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Mind
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   Imagin
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   applies
                   its
                   Knowing
                   faculty
                   to
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   as
                   intimately
                   present
                   with
                   it
                   ;
                   or
                   when
                   it
                   applies
                   it self
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   Thing
                   it self
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   present
                   to
                   the
                   outward
                   Sense
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   Phantasm
                   impress'd
                   by
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Brain
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   it
                   perceives
                   a
                   Figure
                   ,
                   a
                   Circle
                   ,
                   a
                   Triangle
                   ,
                   the
                   Stars
                   ,
                   a
                   Machin
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   these
                   Perceptions
                   are
                   called
                   Imaginations
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Mind
                   by
                   representing
                   these
                   Things
                   to
                   her self
                   ,
                   doth-form
                   Images
                   in
                   the
                   Brain
                   ;
                   and
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   cannot
                   frame
                   any
                   Images
                   of
                   
                     Spiritual
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   follows
                   that
                   neither
                   can
                   they
                   be
                   imagined
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     Sense
                     .
                  
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   The
                   Mind
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   by
                   Sense
                   ,
                   only
                   perceives
                   sensible
                   Objects
                   and
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   more
                   obvious
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   affecting
                   the
                   outward
                   Organs
                   .
                   Thus
                   it
                   perceives
                   
                     Steeples
                     ,
                     Fields
                     ,
                     Animals
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   these
                   Perceptions
                   are
                   called
                   Sensations
                   .
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   by
                   these
                   Three
                   ways
                   only
                   that
                   the
                   Mind
                   of
                   Man
                   perceives
                   things
                   :
                   For
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   represented
                   to
                   it
                   is
                   either
                   Spiritual
                   or
                   Material
                   ;
                   if
                   Spiritual
                   ,
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   apprehended
                   by
                   the
                   Understanding
                   only
                   ;
                   if
                   Material
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   present
                   or
                   absent
                   :
                   If
                   absent
                   ,
                   the
                   Soul
                   represents
                   it
                   to
                   it self
                   by
                   the
                   Imagination
                   ;
                   if
                   present
                   ,
                   it
                   perceives
                   it
                   by
                   Impressions
                   made
                   on
                   the
                   Senses
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   only
                   Three
                   ways
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   Soul
                   apprehends
                   any
                   
                   thing
                   ,
                   viz.
                   by
                   
                     Pure
                     Intellect
                     ,
                     Imagination
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Sense
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     The
                     Object
                     of
                     the
                     Understanding
                     is
                     more
                     common
                     or
                     general
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     Object
                     of
                     Imagination
                     .
                  
                   Hence
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   the
                   Understanding
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   larger
                   extent
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   Imagination
                   :
                   For
                   by
                   our
                   Understanding
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   only
                   conceive
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Spirits
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   in
                   general
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   the
                   Proprieties
                   of
                   particular
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   discovered
                   by
                   the
                   Senses
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   the
                   Imagination
                   neither
                   ,
                   being
                   only
                   perceivable
                   by
                   the
                   Intellect
                   .
                   Thus
                   ,
                   tho'
                   the
                   Understanding
                   perceives
                   that
                   the
                   Diagonal
                   Line
                   of
                   a
                   Square
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   that
                   degree
                   incommensurable
                   with
                   the
                   side
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   tho'
                   a
                   Division
                   into
                   infinite
                   parts
                   should
                   be
                   supposed
                   ,
                   yet
                   we
                   could
                   never
                   come
                   to
                   a
                   Particle
                   that
                   might
                   be
                   the
                   common
                   Measure
                   of
                   them
                   both
                   :
                   Nevertheless
                   this
                   Truth
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   reached
                   by
                   the
                   Imagination
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   seems
                   repugnant
                   to
                   it
                   :
                   Because
                   we
                   can
                   imagin
                   nothing
                   but
                   some
                   particular
                   determinate
                   Body
                   ,
                   the
                   Species
                   whereof
                   is
                   imprest
                   on
                   our
                   Brain
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     No
                     Corporeal
                     Species
                     are
                     required
                     to
                     
                       Pure
                       Intellection
                    
                  
                   And
                   tho'
                   the
                   Mind
                   doth
                   sometimes
                   contemplate
                   Material
                   and
                   Corporeal
                   things
                   ;
                   yet
                   it
                   doth
                   never
                   admit
                   any
                   Corporeal
                   Species
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   only
                   received
                   into
                   the
                   Brain
                   ,
                   on
                   which
                   the
                   Mind
                   doth
                   not
                   depend
                   in
                   its
                   Operations
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   Pure
                   Intellection
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   for
                   Sensation
                   or
                   Imagination
                   .
                   Whence
                   it
                   follows
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   Understand
                   many
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   cannot
                   Imagin
                   .
                   I
                   perceive
                   by
                   the
                   Light
                   of
                   Nature
                   
                     that
                     GOD
                     exists
                  
                   ,
                   tho'
                   I
                   cannot
                   represent
                   him
                   to
                   my self
                   by
                   any
                   Image
                   .
                   So
                   likewise
                   I
                   have
                   a
                   clear
                   perception
                   of
                   a
                   Chiliogon
                   or
                   Thousand
                   Corner'd
                   Body
                   ;
                   which
                   yet
                   I
                   cannot
                   imagin
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   presentially
                   behold
                   its
                   Thousand
                   Sides
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   vast
                   number
                   of
                   them
                   confounds
                   the
                   Imagination
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   a
                   clear
                   Perception
                   of
                   a
                   Thousand
                   Corner'd
                   Body
                   appears
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   can
                   demonstrate
                   many
                   things
                   concerning
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   all
                   its
                   Angles
                   together
                   are
                   equal
                   to
                   1996
                   right
                   Angles
                   ;
                   which
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   had
                   only
                   a
                   confus'd
                   Conception
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     Truth
                     or
                     Falshood
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     Understanding
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   Error
                   can
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Understanding
                   or
                   Imagination
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   continue
                   purely
                   in
                   the
                   Contemplation
                   of
                   things
                   :
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   Idea
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   it
                   represents
                   be
                   conform
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   true
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   disagree
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   it
                   no
                   representation
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   since
                   Falshood
                   or
                   Error
                   consists
                   in
                   our
                   attributing
                   to
                   a
                   Subject
                   what
                   doth
                   not
                   belong
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   denying
                   of
                   it
                   what
                   doth
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   plain
                   that
                   since
                   the
                   Understanding
                   or
                   Imagination
                   do
                   neither
                   affirm
                   nor
                   deny
                   ,
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   Falshood
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   Neither
                   doth
                   it
                   contradict
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Understanding
                   sometimes
                   apprehends
                   a
                   False
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   it
                   conceives
                   a
                   
                     Non
                     Entity
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Repugnant
                   terms
                   ;
                   as
                   when
                   the
                   Mind
                   conceives
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   no
                   Physician
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Physician
                   ;
                   in
                   which
                   Conception
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   Falshood
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   truly
                   conceives
                   a
                   Physician
                   ,
                   tho'
                   it
                   apply
                   that
                   Conception
                   to
                   a
                   wrong
                   Subject
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     But
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     Will.
                     
                  
                   Wherefore
                   all
                   danger
                   of
                   Mistake
                   is
                   from
                   our
                   Will
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   give
                   our
                   Assent
                   or
                   Dissent
                   to
                   any
                   thing
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   clearly
                   perceived
                   .
                   Yet
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   did
                   wilfully
                   embrace
                   Error
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   restrain
                   our
                   Will
                   sufficiently
                   ,
                   but
                   reach
                   it
                   forth
                   to
                   those
                   things
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   perfectly
                   understand
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   another
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   willing
                   to
                   be
                   deceived
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   assent
                   to
                   those
                   things
                   in
                   which
                   Falshood
                   is
                   involved
                   .
                   And
                   tho'
                   few
                   be
                   so
                   careless
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   desire
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   Error
                   ,
                   yet
                   many
                   are
                   willing
                   to
                   give
                   their
                   Assent
                   to
                   those
                   things
                   in
                   which
                   Error
                   is
                   hid
                   .
                   For
                   all
                   Assent
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   Will
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   numbred
                   amongst
                   its
                   Perceptions
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   see
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   our
                   Power
                   ,
                   tho'
                   we
                   perceive
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   yet
                   to
                   suspend
                   our
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   which
                   restraint
                   is
                   the
                   Determination
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   ;
                   as
                   likewise
                   are
                   
                     Desire
                     ,
                     Aversion
                     ,
                     Dubitation
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   For
                   to
                   the
                   Understanding
                   only
                   belong
                   
                     Pure
                     Intellection
                     ,
                     Imagination
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Sensation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                     Sometimes
                     the
                     Understanding
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     Error
                     .
                  
                   Since
                   therefore
                   FALSHOOD
                   consists
                   in
                   the
                   hasty
                   Consent
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   ,
                   it
                   can
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   be
                   imputed
                   to
                   the
                   Intellect
                   ,
                   because
                   Error
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   Perceptions
                   ,
                   neither
                   is
                   it
                   any
                   way
                   intelligible
                   .
                   Yet
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   Understanding
                   commonly
                   hath
                   imperfect
                   and
                   confused
                   Conceptions
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   occasional
                   Cause
                   of
                   our
                   Errors
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   our
                   Bodily
                   Sight
                   frequently
                   leads
                   us
                   into
                   Mistake
                   ,
                   by
                   representing
                   Objects
                   confusedly
                   and
                   imperfectly
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   so
                   the
                   Understanding
                   having
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   only
                   a
                   confused
                   Perception
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Wills
                   falling
                   into
                   many
                   Errors
                   ,
                   by
                   assenting
                   to
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   obscurely
                   perceived
                   by
                   the
                   Understanding
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IV.
                   Of
                   the
                   Five
                   Vniversals
                   ,
                   or
                   Predicables
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     twofold
                     Genus
                     of
                     Beings
                     or
                     Entities
                     .
                  
                   WE
                   are
                   to
                   suppose
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   Place
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   Beings
                   that
                   have
                   some
                   reality
                   in
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   things
                   ;
                   and
                   whose
                   Attributes
                   belong
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   Understanding
                   think
                   so
                   or
                   not
                   .
                   Such
                   are
                   all
                   Substances
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Attributes
                   or
                   Modes
                   ,
                   which
                   denominate
                   or
                   vary
                   them
                   .
                   Others
                   again
                   derive
                   all
                   the
                   Being
                   they
                   have
                   from
                   the
                   Intellect
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   operation
                   whereof
                   they
                   so
                   depend
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   vanish
                   away
                   upon
                   its
                   Cessation
                   ;
                   as
                   are
                   all
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   called
                   
                     Entia
                     Rationis
                     (
                     Entities
                     of
                     Reason
                     )
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Schools
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     Universals
                     are
                     only
                     Modes
                     of
                     Thinking
                     .
                  
                   In
                   the
                   Second
                   place
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   suppose
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   else
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   Universal
                   ,
                   than
                   
                     that
                     which
                     agrees
                     or
                     is
                     attributable
                     to
                     many
                     things
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   Substance
                   ,
                   which
                   agrees
                   to
                   Body
                   and
                   Spirit
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   all
                   Universals
                   are
                   in
                   our
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   speak
                   properly
                   ,
                   are
                   only
                   Modes
                   of
                   Thinking
                   .
                   For
                   seeing
                   all
                   Natural
                   things
                   are
                   Singular
                   and
                   distinct
                   from
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   these
                   Universals
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   Unity
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   our
                   Understanding
                   gives
                   them
                   .
                   By
                   Example
                   ,
                   Two
                   Lines
                   if
                   separately
                   consider'd
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   agree
                   in
                   the
                   Notion
                   of
                   a
                   Line
                   ;
                   because
                   in
                   the
                   Conception
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   is
                   included
                   the
                   Negation
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   they
                   may
                   agree
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   first
                   frame
                   an
                   Idea
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   serve
                   us
                   for
                   the
                   conceiving
                   of
                   all
                   Lines
                   that
                   are
                   like
                   one
                   another
                   .
                   Thus
                   we
                   put
                   some
                   Common
                   Name
                   upon
                   all
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   represented
                   by
                   an
                   Idea
                   ,
                   which
                   Name
                   is
                   commonly
                   called
                   an
                   Universal
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   that
                   famous
                   Number
                   of
                   Universals
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   rack'd
                   so
                   many
                   Brains
                   ,
                   may
                   easily
                   be
                   salved
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Booke
                     1.
                     
                     Part
                     1.
                     
                     Chap
                     2
                     Rule
                     ●
                  
                   
                     G.
                     Freman
                     Inv.
                     
                  
                   
                     I.
                     Kip
                     Sculp
                  
                   
                     To
                     the
                     Right
                     Worshipfull
                     S.
                     r
                     Thomas
                     Mompesson
                     of
                     Bathampton
                     in
                     Wilt-shire
                     Knight
                  
                   
                     This
                     Plate
                     is
                     humbly
                     Dedicated
                     by
                     Rich
                     :
                     Blome
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     An
                     Universal
                     as
                     considered
                     as
                     a
                     Whole
                     ,
                     or
                     as
                     a
                     Part.
                     
                  
                   Whence
                   it
                   follows
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Universal
                   ,
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   self-same
                   Inferiour
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   considered
                   either
                   as
                   a
                   Part
                   ;
                   or
                   a
                   Whole
                   :
                   For
                   both
                   the
                   Genus
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Species
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Species
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Individuals
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   WHOLE
                   :
                   Thus
                   Animal
                   contains
                   a
                   Man
                   and
                   Beast
                   .
                   Universals
                   also
                   may
                   be
                   look'd
                   upon
                   as
                   Parts
                   of
                   their
                   Inferiours
                   ;
                   so
                   a
                   Man
                   is
                   conceived
                   as
                   consisting
                   of
                   his
                   Genus
                   and
                   Difference
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   an
                   Animal
                   and
                   Rationality
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     The
                     Original
                     of
                     Difference
                     and
                     Proprium
                     .
                  
                   Neither
                   hath
                   the
                   Universal
                   ,
                   called
                   Difference
                   ,
                   any
                   other
                   Original
                   ;
                   for
                   when
                   we
                   consider
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   some
                   difference
                   between
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   understand
                   to
                   be
                   under
                   the
                   same
                   Genus
                   ,
                   or
                   Species
                   ;
                   we
                   apprehend
                   this
                   variety
                   under
                   some
                   common
                   Notion
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   afterwards
                   attribute
                   to
                   every
                   Difference
                   :
                   As
                   Streightness
                   or
                   Rectitude
                   ,
                   whereby
                   a
                   Line
                   is
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   of
                   another
                   Figure
                   .
                   Roundess
                   ,
                   whereby
                   a
                   Globe
                   is
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   an
                   Angular
                   Body
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   
                     Predicable
                     Proprium
                  
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   abstract
                   one
                   Notion
                   from
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   peculiar
                   to
                   Things
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   which
                   alone
                   it
                   agrees
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   no
                   other
                   :
                   As
                   Partition
                   or
                   Divisibility
                   ,
                   and
                   Mobility
                   to
                   a
                   Body
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈…〉
                     called
                     Accident
                     is
                     framed
                     .
                  
                   Accident
                   is
                   framed
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   when
                   after
                   we
                   have
                   considered
                   that
                   many
                   things
                   may
                   happen
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   Things
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   their
                   Nature
                   ,
                   we
                   conceive
                   the
                   Idea
                   of
                   an
                   Entity
                   separable
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   call
                   Accident
                   :
                   Which
                   Name
                   we
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   for
                   the
                   conceiving
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   fortuitously
                   happen
                   to
                   Things
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   the
                   Explication
                   of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Universals
                   ,
                   especially
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   do
                   not
                   love
                   to
                   spend
                   their
                   time
                   in
                   vain
                   Questions
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   confound
                   the
                   Notions
                   of
                   Things
                   with
                   fruitless
                   Disputations
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     The
                     Partition
                     of
                     an
                     Universal
                     into
                     five
                     Species
                     is
                     a
                     compleat
                     Division
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   that
                   this
                   Division
                   of
                   an
                   Universal
                   ,
                   is
                   Adaequate
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   neither
                   more
                   nor
                   less
                   Members
                   of
                   them
                   than
                   these
                   Five
                   ,
                   appears
                   thus
                   :
                   The
                   Idea
                   which
                   we
                   frame
                   in
                   our
                   Mind
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   to
                   conceive
                   many
                   Things
                   ,
                   either
                   represents
                   many
                   Things
                   distinguish'd
                   by
                   Species
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   Genus
                   ;
                   or
                   only
                   Numerically
                   distinct
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   Species
                   ;
                   or
                   it
                   represents
                   the
                   Diversity
                   ,
                   whereby
                   many
                   Singulars
                   differ
                   amongst
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   Difference
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   Property
                   which
                   belongs
                   to
                   them
                   alone
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   Proprium
                   ;
                   or
                   some
                   Contingency
                   separable
                   from
                   their
                   Essence
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   makes
                   Accident
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   last
                   Predicable
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     What
                     Predicables
                     are
                     .
                  
                   These
                   Five
                   Universals
                   are
                   otherwise
                   called
                   
                     Praedicabilia
                     ,
                     Predicables
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   
                     Modes
                     of
                     conceiving
                     Universal
                     Notions
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     affirmed
                     of
                     many
                     things
                     Truly
                     ,
                     Properly
                     ,
                     Naturally
                     and
                     Immediately
                     .
                  
                   They
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Modes
                   of
                   Conceiving
                   ,
                   to
                   intimate
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   Predicables
                   are
                   Second
                   Notions
                   .
                   For
                   Genus
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   it self
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   those
                   things
                   with
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   compared
                   ;
                   neither
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   Species
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   Genus
                   to
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   subjected
                   :
                   neither
                   can
                   
                     Difference
                     ,
                     Property
                  
                   or
                   Accident
                   be
                   conceived
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   Subjects
                   they
                   belong
                   to
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   V.
                   Vniversals
                   singly
                   examin'd
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Properties
                   ,
                   and
                   Vse
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     It
                     is
                     of
                     use
                     to
                     take
                     a
                     review
                     of
                     these
                     Universals
                     .
                  
                   THough
                   I
                   have
                   in
                   the
                   foregoing
                   Chapter
                   sufficiently
                   made
                   out
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   Five
                   Universals
                   or
                   Predicables
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   each
                   other
                   by
                   their
                   Differences
                   ;
                   yet
                   I
                   suppose
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   of
                   use
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   more
                   particular
                   Explication
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   set
                   down
                   how
                   they
                   are
                   predicated
                   of
                   their
                   Inferiours
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     Genus
                     takes
                     the
                     first
                     place
                     amongst
                     Universals
                     .
                  
                   GENUS
                   deserves
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   amongst
                   Universals
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   order
                   and
                   dignity
                   ;
                   for
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   their
                   Head
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   Members
                   depend
                   and
                   are
                   maintain'd
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   its
                   ceasing
                   perish
                   and
                   vanish
                   .
                   Genus
                   therefore
                   is
                   
                     an
                     Universal
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     predicated
                     of
                     many
                     things
                     distinct
                     by
                     Species
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Question
                     what
                     it
                     is
                     .
                  
                   As
                   Substance
                   is
                   a
                   Genus
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Substance
                   extended
                   ,
                   called
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   Substance
                   Thinking
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   Mind
                   or
                   Spirit
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   Quadrilateral
                   or
                   
                     Square
                     Figure
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Genus
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   a
                   Parallelogram
                   and
                   a
                   Trapezium
                   .
                   To
                   be
                   predicated
                   in
                   the
                   Question
                   What
                   ,
                   is
                   when
                   enquiry
                   is
                   made
                   into
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   .
                   Thus
                   when
                   I
                   enqnire
                   what
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   a
                   Mind
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Answer
                   is
                   properly
                   made
                   by
                   their
                   Genus
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     Substance
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   herein
                   it
                   differs
                   from
                   
                     Difference
                     ,
                     Property
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Accident
                   :
                   For
                   tho'
                   Difference
                   be
                   predicated
                   by
                   What
                   ,
                   or
                   Essentially
                   ,
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   whose
                   Difference
                   it
                   is
                   ;
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   simply
                   predicated
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   addition
                   of
                   Quale
                   ,
                   which
                   denotes
                   the
                   Form
                   or
                   Quality
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   ;
                   and
                   Property
                   and
                   Accidents
                   are
                   only
                   predicated
                   in
                   Quale
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     What
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     distinguish'd
                     by
                     Species
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     definition
                     of
                     Genus
                  
                   Wherefore
                   in
                   the
                   foregoing
                   Definition
                   of
                   Genus
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   distinguish'd
                   by
                   Species
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   differ
                   Essentially
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   some
                   Essential
                   part
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   Thus
                   Man
                   and
                   Beast
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   distinct
                   by
                   
                     Species
                     ▪
                  
                   because
                   a
                   Mind
                   or
                   Rational
                   Soul
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   Man
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   met
                   with
                   in
                   a
                   Beast
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     Genus
                     is
                     twofold
                     ,
                     one
                     supream
                     or
                     the
                     highest
                     .
                  
                   Genus
                   is
                   twofold
                   :
                   One
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   General
                   or
                   Highest
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   no
                   Genus
                   above
                   it
                   :
                   As
                   a
                   Corporeal
                   Being
                   amongst
                   extended
                   Substances
                   ;
                   and
                   an
                   Intellectual
                   or
                   Thinking
                   Being
                   ,
                   amongst
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   endow'd
                   with
                   Knowledge
                   and
                   Understanding
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     The
                     other
                     ,
                     Subaltern
                     .
                  
                   The
                   other
                   Genus
                   is
                   called
                   Subaltern
                   ,
                   which
                   intervenes
                   betwixt
                   the
                   highest
                   Genus
                   and
                   the
                   lowest
                   Species
                   ;
                   or
                   which
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   things
                   above
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Species
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   Inferiour
                   is
                   call'd
                   Genus
                   .
                   Thus
                   Living
                   Thing
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   referr'd
                   to
                   Body
                   ,
                   under
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   sorted
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   Species
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   to
                   Animal
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Genus
                   .
                   And
                   consequently
                   ,
                   Body
                   is
                   a
                   remote
                   Genus
                   of
                   Animal
                   ,
                   but
                   Living
                   Thing
                   the
                   nearest
                   Genus
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     What
                     Species
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     i●
                     is
                     divided
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Second
                   Universal
                   is
                   
                     SPECIES
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     predicated
                     of
                     many
                     ,
                     only
                     Numerically
                     distinct
                     in
                     the
                     Question
                     ,
                     what
                     a
                     thing
                     is
                     .
                  
                   By
                   the
                   last
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   Definition
                   of
                   Species
                   we
                   find
                   it
                   agrees
                   with
                   Genus
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   Question
                   ,
                   what
                   a
                   Thing
                   is
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   I
                   ask
                   ,
                   What
                   is
                   Peter
                   ?
                   I
                   answer
                   aright
                   by
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Man.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     The
                     Division
                     of
                     Species
                     .
                  
                   Species
                   is
                   twofold
                   :
                   The
                   one
                   called
                   the
                   Lowest
                   or
                   most
                   Special
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   Middlemost
                   or
                   Intervening
                   :
                   The
                   latter
                   of
                   which
                   ,
                   tho'
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   Genus
                   under
                   which
                   it
                   stands
                   ,
                   it
                   be
                   called
                   Species
                   ;
                   yet
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   Inferiours
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   predicated
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   
                     Genus
                     ▪
                  
                   So
                   Animal
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Species
                   of
                   Living
                   Thing
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Genus
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Man
                   or
                   Beast
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     What
                     the
                     m●st
                     Special
                     ,
                     or
                     Lowest
                     Species
                     is
                     .
                  
                   The
                   most
                   Special
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Lowest
                   Species
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   immediately
                   predicated
                   of
                   Individuals
                   :
                   As
                   Man
                   of
                   Charles
                   and
                   James
                   ;
                   a
                   Circle
                   of
                   all
                   particular
                   Circles
                   :
                   Which
                   is
                   therefore
                   call'd
                   the
                   most
                   Special
                   or
                   Lowest
                   Species
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   hath
                   no
                   Species
                   under
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   Individuals
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   also
                   it
                   is
                   commonly
                   defined
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   predicated
                   of
                   Many
                   ,
                   differing
                   only
                   Numerically
                   in
                   the
                   Question
                   which
                   asks
                   ,
                   What
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   ?
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     How
                     many
                     ways
                     Difference
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     understood
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Third
                   Universal
                   is
                   DIFFERENCE
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   variously
                   considered
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Constituent
                   of
                   Species
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   defined
                   to
                   be
                   
                     that
                     whereby
                     the
                     Species
                     doth
                     exceed
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   is
                   more
                   worthy
                   than
                   the
                   Genus
                   :
                   As
                   Man
                   exceeds
                   an
                   Animal
                   or
                   Sensitive
                   Creature
                   by
                   Rationality
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   something
                   Predicable
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   commonly
                   defined
                   to
                   be
                   
                     an
                     Universal
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     predicated
                     of
                     many
                     different
                     in
                     Specie
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Question
                     ,
                  
                   Quale
                   quid
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     of
                     what
                     kind
                     of
                     Essence
                     a
                     thing
                     is
                     .
                  
                   And
                   this
                   Definition
                   agrees
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   intermediate
                   Difference
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Inasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   divides
                   the
                   Genus
                   into
                   differing
                   Species
                   ;
                   thus
                   Rational
                   and
                   Irrational
                   divide
                   Animal
                   ,
                   and
                   constitute
                   two
                   Species
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     Man
                  
                   and
                   Beast
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Equality
                   of
                   the
                   Sides
                   constitutes
                   an
                   
                     Equilateral
                     Triangle
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   determines
                   the
                   Idea
                   of
                   a
                   Triangle
                   ,
                   which
                   before
                   was
                   common
                   to
                   a
                   certain
                   Species
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   Essential
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Compound
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   makes
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   its
                   Essence
                   ,
                   and
                   belongs
                   to
                   its
                   Definition
                   :
                   Wherein
                   it
                   differs
                   from
                   a
                   Property
                   and
                   Accident
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   an
                   Actual
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   to
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   attributed
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     The
                     Species
                     includes
                     more
                     than
                     the
                     Genus
                     .
                  
                   For
                   in
                   every
                   Species
                   there
                   must
                   necessarily
                   be
                   something
                   more
                   than
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Genus
                   ;
                   for
                   otherwise
                   there
                   would
                   be
                   no
                   distinction
                   at
                   all
                   between
                   the
                   several
                   Species
                   ,
                   seeing
                   they
                   all
                   agree
                   in
                   the
                   Genus
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   diversity
                   betwixt
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   fetch'd
                   from
                   the
                   Difference
                   .
                   For
                   Example
                   ;
                   The
                   Body
                   and
                   Mind
                   are
                   two
                   Species
                   of
                   Substance
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Idea
                   of
                   Body
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   somewhat
                   more
                   found
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   Idea
                   of
                   Substance
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   must
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Idea
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   .
                   Now
                   whereas
                   the
                   first
                   thing
                   we
                   meet
                   with
                   in
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   is
                   Extension
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Mind
                   or
                   Soul
                   ,
                   Cogitation
                   ;
                   we
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   Extension
                   is
                   the
                   Difference
                   of
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   Cogitation
                   the
                   Difference
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   :
                   Or
                   in
                   other
                   words
                   ,
                   That
                   a
                   Body
                   is
                   a
                   Substance
                   extended
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Soul
                   or
                   Mind
                   a
                   Thinking
                   Substance
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   Difference
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Third
                   Predicable
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   thus
                   defined
                   :
                   
                     That
                     which
                     is
                     predicated
                     of
                     the
                     Species
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     things
                     contained
                     under
                     it
                     by
                     the
                     Question
                     ,
                  
                   Quale
                   quid
                   ,
                   
                     or
                     of
                     what
                     kind
                     of
                     Essence
                     the
                     thing
                     is
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     The
                     fourfold
                     division
                     of
                     Property
                     .
                  
                   PROPRIUM
                   is
                   taken
                   in
                   a
                   Fourfold
                   Sense
                   or
                   
                   Acception
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     which
                     agrees
                     alone
                     to
                     the
                     Species
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     to
                     all
                     the
                     Species
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Individuals
                   resorting
                   under
                   it
                   .
                   As
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     Cure
                     by
                     Art
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   attributable
                   to
                   Man
                   alone
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   all
                   his
                   Individuals
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     The
                     Second
                     .
                  
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     which
                     agrees
                     to
                     the
                     whole
                     Species
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   it
                   alone
                   .
                   As
                   it
                   agrees
                   to
                   Man
                   to
                   walk
                   on
                   two
                   Feet
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   may
                   be
                   also
                   said
                   of
                   other
                   Animals
                   yet
                   not
                   of
                   all
                   .
                   So
                   Divisibility
                   is
                   the
                   Property
                   of
                   Extension
                   ,
                   because
                   every
                   extended
                   Being
                   can
                   be
                   divided
                   ;
                   tho'
                   Duration
                   and
                   Number
                   be
                   also
                   divisible
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                     The
                     Third
                     .
                  
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     which
                     is
                     attributable
                     only
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     whole
                     Species
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     always
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     at
                     a
                     certain
                     time
                     :
                  
                   As
                   to
                   grow
                   ●grey-headed
                   is
                   peculiar
                   to
                   a
                   Man
                   ;
                   not
                   in
                   his
                   Childhood
                   or
                   Youth
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   his
                   Old
                   Age
                   :
                   For
                   if
                   it
                   happens
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   look'd
                   upon
                   as
                   a
                   Prodigy
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIV
                     .
                     
                       Proprium
                       ▪
                    
                     in
                     the
                     
                     4th
                     Mode
                     .
                  
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     which
                     is
                     attributable
                     only
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     whole
                     Species
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     :
                  
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   property
                   only
                   of
                   a
                   Circle
                   ,
                   of
                   every
                   Circle
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Lines
                   drawn
                   from
                   the
                   Circumference
                   to
                   the
                   Center
                   ,
                   are
                   equal
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   last
                   sort
                   of
                   Property
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   constitutes
                   the
                   Fourth
                   Universal
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   three
                   Modes
                   being
                   rather
                   referrable
                   to
                   Accidents
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   agree
                   necessarily
                   ,
                   nor
                   always
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Species
                   ,
                   but
                   contingently
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   and
                   in
                   part
                   only
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   Proprium
                   in
                   this
                   last
                   Sense
                   may
                   be
                   defined
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     predicated
                     of
                     many
                     things
                     by
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     necessarily
                     ,
                  
                   yet
                   not
                   essentially
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   added
                   the
                   word
                   Necessarily
                   ,
                   because
                   Property
                   doth
                   so
                   agree
                   with
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   by
                   Thought
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   it
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   necessary
                   consequent
                   of
                   its
                   Essence
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   convertible
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   Thus
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   essential
                   Property
                   of
                   a
                   Triangle
                   ,
                   that
                   two
                   of
                   its
                   Sides
                   taken
                   together
                   ,
                   are
                   bigger
                   than
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   its
                   three
                   Angles
                   be
                   equal
                   to
                   two
                   right
                   ones
                   ;
                   because
                   these
                   do
                   necessarily
                   agree
                   to
                   a
                   Triangle
                   ,
                   inasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Figure
                   bounded
                   by
                   three
                   right
                   Lines
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XV.
                     What
                     an
                     Accident
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     many
                     ways
                     it
                     is
                     taken
                     .
                  
                   In
                   the
                   last
                   place
                   ,
                   we
                   call
                   all
                   that
                   Accident
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   Substance
                   ,
                   neither
                   doth
                   necessarily
                   agree
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   doth
                   only
                   contingently
                   follow
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   or
                   is
                   that
                   
                     which
                     without
                     the
                     destruction
                     of
                     the
                     Subject
                     may
                     be
                     present
                     or
                     absent
                     .
                  
                   As
                   
                     Roundness
                     ,
                     Hardness
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   are
                   common
                   Accidents
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   as
                   Sorrow
                   and
                   Fear
                   are
                   Accidents
                   with
                   regard
                   to
                   the
                   Soul
                   or
                   Mind
                   .
                   An
                   Accident
                   is
                   twofold
                   ;
                   Separable
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   easily
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   Subject
                   in
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   conceived
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   as
                   sleep
                   ,
                   from
                   Man
                   ;
                   or
                   Inseparable
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   thing
                   in
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   as
                   whiteness
                   from
                   a
                   Swan
                   ,
                   blackness
                   from
                   a
                   Blackamore
                   :
                   Tho'
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   abstracted
                   by
                   Cogitation
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   can
                   conceive
                   a
                   Swan
                   without
                   whiteness
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Man
                   without
                   blackness
                   .
                   Wherein
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   a
                   Propriety
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   by
                   Cogitation
                   be
                   removed
                   from
                   its
                   Subject
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XVI
                     .
                     The
                     definition
                     of
                     Accident
                     is
                     true
                     in
                     a
                     divided
                     Sense
                     ,
                     not
                     in
                     a
                     Conjunct
                     .
                  
                   When
                   an
                   Accident
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   present
                   or
                   absent
                   without
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   Subject
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   in
                   a
                   Conjunct
                   Sense
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   the
                   same
                   Accident
                   could
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   be
                   present
                   and
                   absent
                   from
                   the
                   same
                   Subject
                   :
                   But
                   in
                   a
                   Divided
                   Sense
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   Accident
                   which
                   is
                   now
                   present
                   may
                   be
                   absent
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Contradiction
                   that
                   two
                   opposit
                   Predicats
                   ,
                   should
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   be
                   predicated
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   may
                   at
                   divers
                   times
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XVII
                     .
                     The
                     Series
                     of
                     Genus's
                     and
                     Species
                  
                   To
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   Highest
                   Genus
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   Subaltern
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Species
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   better
                   known
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   of
                   use
                   to
                   subjoyn
                   here
                   a
                   Series
                   of
                   Universals
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   descend
                   from
                   the
                   highest
                   Genus
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   Substance
                   ,
                   to
                   Individuals
                   ;
                   and
                   remount
                   back
                   again
                   from
                   the
                   Individuals
                   to
                   the
                   highest
                   Genus
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   this
                   Scheme
                   the
                   Mind
                   is
                   much
                   enlightned
                   ,
                   and
                   avoids
                   that
                   Confusion
                   ,
                   which
                   otherwise
                   is
                   apt
                   to
                   arise
                   in
                   the
                   Defining
                   ,
                   Dividing
                   ,
                   and
                   Enumerating
                   of
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         A
                         Substance
                         ,
                      
                       
                          
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Corporeal
                         ,
                      
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         Intellectual
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         A
                         Body
                         ,
                      
                       
                          
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Living
                         ,
                      
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         Void
                         of
                         Life
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         A
                         Living
                         Thing
                         ,
                      
                       
                          
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Sensitive
                         ,
                      
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         Void
                         of
                         Sense
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         An
                         Animal
                         ,
                         or
                         Sensitive
                         Creature
                         ,
                      
                       
                          
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Endued
                         with
                         Mind
                         ,
                      
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         Void
                         of
                         Mind
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         A
                         Man
                         ,
                      
                       
                          
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         This
                         ,
                         Another
                         ,
                      
                       
                          
                      
                       
                         Plato
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XVII
                     .
                     Which
                     Series
                     may
                     be
                     made
                     after
                     an
                     Analytical
                     way
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Words
                   which
                   follow
                   from
                   Substance
                   to
                   Man
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   
                     Intervening
                     Genus's
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   on
                   the
                   Right
                   and
                   Left
                   are
                   the
                   Differences
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   placed
                   in
                   an
                   Indirect
                   Line
                   .
                   From
                   those
                   words
                   which
                   are
                   disposed
                   in
                   a
                   Direct
                   Line
                   ,
                   we
                   make
                   the
                   Series
                   in
                   a
                   twofold
                   manner
                   ;
                   either
                   by
                   Analysis
                   or
                   Division
                   descending
                   ,
                   beginning
                   from
                   the
                   Highest
                   Genus
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Substance
                   ,
                   and
                   distributing
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   the
                   Genus's
                   that
                   resort
                   under
                   it
                   ,
                   into
                   their
                   Species
                   by
                   their
                   Difference
                   ,
                   till
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   Individuals
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   one
                   should
                   divide
                   Substance
                   into
                   Corporeal
                   and
                   Intellectual
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   a
                   Body
                   into
                   Living
                   and
                   
                     Void
                     of
                     Life
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   a
                   
                     Living
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   into
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Sensitive
                   and
                   devoid
                   of
                   Sense
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   
                     Sensitive
                     Creature
                  
                   or
                   Animal
                   ,
                   into
                   that
                   which
                   hath
                   a
                   Mind
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   destitute
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   at
                   last
                   ,
                   an
                   Animal
                   endued
                   with
                   a
                   Mind
                   ,
                   viz.
                   a
                   Man
                   into
                   
                     Plato
                     ,
                     Socrates
                     ,
                     Aristotle
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     XVIII
                     .
                     Or
                     by
                     a
                     Synthetical
                     .
                  
                   The
                   other
                   is
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Synthesis
                   ascending
                   ,
                   beginning
                   from
                   the
                   Individuals
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   them
                   mounting
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Subaltern
                     Genus's
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   lastly
                   to
                   the
                   Highest
                   Genus
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     Substance
                  
                   .
                   As
                   when
                   considering
                   all
                   particular
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   finding
                   them
                   all
                   to
                   agree
                   in
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   we
                   place
                   Man
                   as
                   the
                   Species
                   above
                   the
                   Individuals
                   .
                   Then
                   comparing
                   Man
                   with
                   Animals
                   or
                   
                     Sensitive
                     Creatures
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   finding
                   in
                   them
                   the
                   common
                   Nature
                   of
                   Animals
                   ,
                   we
                   place
                   Animal
                   as
                   the
                   Genus
                   above
                   Man.
                   Afterwards
                   making
                   a
                   Comparison
                   of
                   an
                   Animal
                   with
                   Plants
                   ,
                   and
                   finding
                   them
                   to
                   agree
                   in
                   the
                   common
                   Attribute
                   of
                   Life
                   or
                   Living
                   ;
                   we
                   put
                   Living
                   above
                   Animal
                   :
                   And
                   then
                   if
                   we
                   compare
                   Living
                   things
                   with
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   destitute
                   of
                   Life
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   the
                   common
                   Notion
                   in
                   them
                   both
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   place
                   Body
                   above
                   Living
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   If
                   we
                   compare
                   
                     Bodily
                     things
                  
                   with
                   Angels
                   and
                   the
                   Mind
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   the
                   common
                   Notion
                   of
                   Substance
                   in
                   them
                   both
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   will
                   place
                   Substance
                   as
                   the
                   Genus
                   above
                   Body
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   means
                   Substance
                   will
                   be
                   left
                   the
                   Highest
                   Genus
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIX
                     .
                     What
                     an
                     Individual
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     its
                     division
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Singular
                   or
                   Individual
                   is
                   opposed
                   to
                   an
                   Universal
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   common
                   to
                   many
                   Inferiour
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     this
                     Man
                     ,
                     this
                     Sword.
                  
                   It
                   is
                   twofold
                   ,
                   either
                   Indeterminate
                   ,
                   which
                   without
                   difference
                   may
                   signifie
                   this
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   Individual
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     a
                     certain
                     Man
                     ,
                     a
                     certain
                     Woman
                     :
                  
                   Or
                   Signate
                   and
                   Determinate
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     Julius
                     Caesar
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   Determinate
                   by
                   its
                   Signification
                   ;
                   or
                   by
                   Demonstration
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   a
                   common
                   Word
                   is
                   determined
                   by
                   a
                   demonstrative
                   Particle
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     this
                     Colledge
                     ,
                     this
                     Court
                  
                   or
                   Yard
                   :
                   Or
                   by
                   Circumlocution
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Son
                     of
                     Sophroniscus
                  
                   for
                   Socrates
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     the
                     Blessed
                  
                   Virgin
                   for
                   Christ
                   :
                   And
                   are
                   therefore
                   called
                   by
                   
                     Aristotle
                     ,
                     Individuals
                     ,
                     Singulars
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Things
                   differing
                   in
                   Number
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   divided
                   as
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Universals
                   ;
                   and
                   because
                   we
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   point
                   at
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   were
                   counting
                   of
                   them
                   one
                   by
                   one
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   say
                   
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     XX.
                     The
                     first
                     Use
                     of
                     Universals
                     .
                  
                   Hence
                   it
                   appears
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   Use
                   of
                   Universals
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   far
                   they
                   conduce
                   to
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   Things
                   :
                   For
                   seeing
                   that
                   a
                   thing
                   considered
                   under
                   an
                   
                     Universal
                     Notion
                     ▪
                  
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   ;
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   apprehended
                   common
                   to
                   many
                   Inferiours
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   predicable
                   of
                   many
                   ;
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   that
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   Universals
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   help
                   to
                   clear
                   and
                   distinct
                   Perception
                   ,
                   the
                   obtaining
                   of
                   which
                   is
                   chiefly
                   aimed
                   at
                   by
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   handled
                   in
                   this
                   LOGICK
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   these
                   Universals
                   ,
                   or
                   Praedicables
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   enabled
                   to
                   discern
                   the
                   Attributes
                   which
                   constitute
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   from
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   Consequent
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   know
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   Properties
                   and
                   Accidents
                   of
                   every
                   thing
                   :
                   As
                   for
                   Example
                   ,
                   it
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   Constitution
                   of
                   Socrates
                   his
                   Nature
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     Sensitive
                     Creature
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Rational
                   :
                   Which
                   Three
                   in
                   their
                   Universality
                   are
                   distinguish'd
                   ;
                   Man
                   being
                   the
                   Species
                   ,
                   Sensitive
                   Creature
                   or
                   Animal
                   the
                   Genus
                   ,
                   and
                   Rational
                   the
                   Difference
                   .
                   Which
                   tho'
                   in
                   Socrates
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   distinguish'd
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   Mode
                   of
                   Thinking
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Faculty
                   of
                   Laughing
                   ,
                   or
                   Laughter
                   it self
                   ,
                   is
                   consider'd
                   as
                   a
                   consequent
                   of
                   Socrates
                   his
                   Essence
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   already
                   constituted
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   being
                   an
                   Animal
                   and
                   Rational
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Faculty
                   of
                   Laughing
                   is
                   the
                   Property
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Laughing
                   an
                   Accident
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXI
                     .
                     The
                     second
                     Use
                     of
                     Universals
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Consideration
                   of
                   Universals
                   is
                   also
                   of
                   great
                   Use
                   to
                   the
                   more
                   clear
                   Perception
                   of
                   Things
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   Singular
                   or
                   Common
                   .
                   Of
                   Singulars
                   ,
                   whilst
                   we
                   enquire
                   under
                   what
                   Species
                   they
                   are
                   placed
                   ,
                   what
                   Genus's
                   they
                   have
                   ,
                   ascending
                   by
                   degrees
                   to
                   the
                   Highest
                   .
                   Of
                   Common
                   or
                   Universals
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   examine
                   what
                   Differences
                   they
                   have
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   Species
                   they
                   contain
                   ,
                   descending
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   to
                   the
                   very
                   Individuals
                   .
                   Thus
                   by
                   ascending
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   Socrates
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   a
                   Man
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   Animal
                   ,
                   an
                   Animal
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Substance
                   :
                   And
                   again
                   by
                   descending
                   ,
                   I
                   learn
                   that
                   Substance
                   is
                   either
                   Intellectual
                   or
                   Corporeal
                   ;
                   the
                   Intellectual
                   to
                   be
                   either
                   Infinite
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   ;
                   or
                   Finite
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   either
                   without
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   viz.
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   or
                   joyned
                   to
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   Man's
                   Soul
                   ;
                   under
                   which
                   Species
                   the
                   Mind
                   of
                   Socrates
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Singular
                   or
                   Individual
                   doth
                   resort
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXII
                     .
                     Our
                     Mind
                     frames
                     a
                     general
                     Idea
                     two
                     several
                     ways
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     by
                     joyning
                     or
                     aggregating
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Second
                   thing
                   which
                   follows
                   from
                   the
                   Consideration
                   of
                   Universals
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   ways
                   of
                   framing
                   General
                   Idea's
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   by
                   Aggregation
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   by
                   Abstraction
                   .
                   The
                   Mind
                   forms
                   an
                   Universal
                   Idea
                   by
                   Aggregation
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   joyns
                   many
                   Singular
                   Idea's
                   of
                   a
                   like
                   Nature
                   together
                   into
                   one
                   complex
                   Universal
                   Idea
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   Genus
                   .
                   Thus
                   making
                   a
                   Congeries
                   or
                   Collection
                   of
                   all
                   Brute
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   
                     Lions
                     ,
                     Horses
                     ,
                     Bears
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   we
                   find
                   them
                   all
                   to
                   agree
                   in
                   the
                   Idea
                   of
                   a
                   Brute
                   Beast
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   therefore
                   call
                   the
                   Genus
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXIII
                     .
                     The
                     other
                     by
                     Abstraction
                     .
                  
                   Again
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   form
                   an
                   Universal
                   Idea
                   by
                   Abstraction
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   attribute
                   the
                   Attributes
                   which
                   constitute
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   into
                   several
                   ranks
                   or
                   degrees
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   so
                   many
                   Parts
                   .
                   For
                   tho'
                   the
                   Idea's
                   of
                   Singular
                   things
                   do
                   agree
                   in
                   some
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   differ
                   in
                   more
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   when
                   the
                   Mind
                   doth
                   abstractedly
                   and
                   severally
                   consider
                   
                   things
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   many
                   like
                   Idea's
                   are
                   found
                   ,
                   neglecting
                   those
                   wherein
                   they
                   differ
                   ;
                   this
                   abstract
                   Consideration
                   is
                   called
                   an
                   
                     Universal
                     Idea
                  
                   or
                   Genus
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   Example
                   ,
                   If
                   I
                   take
                   from
                   
                     John
                     ,
                     Peter
                     ,
                     James
                  
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Particularities
                   that
                   determine
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   a
                   Physician
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   old
                   ,
                   the
                   third
                   young
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   that
                   I
                   only
                   confider
                   them
                   as
                   being
                   all
                   
                     endued
                     with
                     Sense
                     and
                     Reason
                  
                   :
                   This
                   affords
                   me
                   the
                   General
                   Idea
                   of
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   thereby
                   not
                   any
                   particular
                   Man
                   is
                   represented
                   to
                   me
                   ;
                   but
                   Man
                   in
                   Common
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Man
                   as
                   such
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VI.
                   Of
                   Substance
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   Affections
                   or
                   Modes
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     The
                     difference
                     of
                     our
                     Perceptions
                     .
                  
                   THe
                   difference
                   of
                   Perceptions
                   or
                   Idea's
                   is
                   taken
                   either
                   from
                   the
                   Things
                   themselves
                   which
                   we
                   understand
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   our
                   different
                   ways
                   of
                   Perceiving
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   lastly
                   proceeds
                   from
                   the
                   Words
                   or
                   Signs
                   whereby
                   we
                   express
                   our
                   Notions
                   .
                   Now
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   understood
                   by'us
                   ,
                   is
                   either
                   conceived
                   as
                   a
                   Thing
                   ,
                   or
                   Substance
                   ,
                   existing
                   by
                   it self
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   the
                   Attribute
                   of
                   a
                   Thing
                   ,
                   or
                   Mode
                   of
                   Substance
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   something
                   made
                   up
                   of
                   a
                   Thing
                   and
                   Mode
                   ;
                   or
                   a
                   
                     Modified
                     thing
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   lastly
                   ,
                   
                     Propositions
                     of
                     Eternal
                     Truth
                  
                   residing
                   in
                   our
                   Mind
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     What
                     Substance
                     is
                     .
                  
                   Substance
                   
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     ,
                     which
                     does
                     not
                     need
                     any
                     other
                     Substance
                     for
                     its
                     existence
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   an
                   Essence
                   really
                   distinct
                   and
                   separable
                   from
                   others
                   .
                   By
                   this
                   means
                   is
                   a
                   Substance
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   an
                   Accident
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   really
                   distinct
                   from
                   a
                   Substance
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   exist
                   separate
                   from
                   it
                   :
                   Nay
                   ,
                   an
                   Accident
                   cannot
                   be
                   clearly
                   and
                   distinctly
                   conceived
                   without
                   a
                   Substance
                   ,
                   because
                   its
                   very
                   Essence
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   another
                   ;
                   and
                   nothing
                   can
                   be
                   clearly
                   and
                   distinctly
                   conceived
                   without
                   its
                   Essence
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     Substance
                     is
                     known
                     by
                     its
                     Attributes
                     .
                  
                   Tho'
                   it
                   be
                   sufficient
                   for
                   the
                   Explication
                   of
                   the
                   Notion
                   of
                   Substance
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   which
                   exists
                   independently
                   of
                   another
                   ;
                   yet
                   we
                   cannot
                   distinctly
                   understand
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   some
                   Attributes
                   that
                   belong
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   more
                   of
                   these
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   any
                   Substance
                   ,
                   the
                   clearer
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   known
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Attributes
                   or
                   Properties
                   of
                   Things
                   are
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   certain
                   Forms
                   that
                   actuate
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   distinguish
                   them
                   from
                   others
                   :
                   For
                   we
                   more
                   easily
                   know
                   a
                   Rational
                   Soul
                   ,
                   by
                   conceiving
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   Thinking
                   Substance
                   ,
                   than
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   Existing
                   ;
                   because
                   if
                   it
                   thinks
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   of
                   necessity
                   exist
                   .
                   So
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   clearer
                   knowledge
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   by
                   considering
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   Thing
                   extended
                   ,
                   than
                   only
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   existing
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   evident
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   considers
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     A
                     Substance
                     is
                     either
                     Created
                     or
                     Uncreated
                     .
                  
                   SUBSTANCE
                   is
                   twofold
                   ,
                   Created
                   or
                   Increated
                   .
                   Increated
                   is
                   a
                   Substance
                   independent
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   as
                   GOD
                   :
                   A
                   
                     Created
                     Substance
                  
                   is
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   tho'
                   it
                   do
                   not
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   another
                   Substance
                   for
                   its
                   Existence
                   ,
                   yet
                   wants
                   the
                   Divine
                   Concourse
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   it
                   cannot
                   exist
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   is
                   not
                   an
                   absolute
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   a
                   dependent
                   Being
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     Created
                     Substance
                     is
                     divided
                     into
                     Intellectual
                     and
                     Corporeal
                     .
                  
                   Of
                   
                     Created
                     Beings
                  
                   ,
                   some
                   are
                   Intellectual
                   ,
                   others
                   Corporeal
                   .
                   An
                   
                     Intellectual
                     Being
                  
                   is
                   a
                   Thinking
                   Substance
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Mind
                   of
                   Man
                   :
                   A
                   Corporeal
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Substance
                   extended
                   in
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                   and
                   Depth
                   ;
                   or
                   is
                   the
                   immediate
                   Subject
                   of
                   Local
                   Extension
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   Modes
                   that
                   presuppose
                   Extension
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Magnitude
                     ,
                     Motion
                     ,
                     Figure
                     ,
                     Position
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   conceived
                   without
                   Local
                   Extension
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   foundation
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   the
                   Mind
                   or
                   Soul
                   belong
                   all
                   Acts
                   or
                   Modes
                   of
                   Cogitation
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   
                     Understand
                     ,
                     Imagin
                     ,
                     Feel
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   whatever
                   else
                   agrees
                   in
                   the
                   universal
                   Notion
                   of
                   Cogitation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     There
                     be
                     only
                     two
                     Genus's
                     of
                     Things
                     .
                  
                   Whence
                   follows
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   only
                   two
                   Genus's
                   or
                   General
                   Heads
                   of
                   Things
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   Material
                   and
                   Intellectual
                   ,
                   or
                   Cogitative
                   :
                   All
                   others
                   being
                   reducible
                   to
                   these
                   as
                   Modes
                   or
                   Affections
                   ;
                   now
                   what
                   these
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   related
                   to
                   their
                   Subjects
                   ;
                   we
                   shall
                   next
                   proceed
                   to
                   explain
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     What
                     an
                     Attribute
                     or
                     Modus
                     is
                     .
                  
                   There
                   be
                   many
                   Attributes
                   we
                   may
                   conceive
                   in
                   every
                   thing
                   ;
                   some
                   of
                   which
                   constitute
                   the
                   Nature
                   and
                   Essence
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   distinguishes
                   it
                   from
                   all
                   others
                   ;
                   as
                   Extension
                   ,
                   which
                   constitutes
                   a
                   Bodily
                   Substance
                   ,
                   and
                   distinguishes
                   it
                   from
                   a
                   Cogitative
                   Being
                   :
                   Others
                   again
                   presuppose
                   the
                   Nature
                   constituted
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   only
                   diversly
                   affect
                   or
                   vary
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   as
                   Volition
                   doth
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   and
                   Figure
                   the
                   Body
                   ;
                   and
                   these
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   Modes
                   of
                   Substances
                   .
                   Because
                   tho'
                   they
                   affect
                   or
                   vary
                   the
                   Substance
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   conceived
                   without
                   them
                   ,
                   tho'
                   they
                   themselves
                   cannot
                   be
                   understood
                   but
                   as
                   inherent
                   in
                   some
                   Subject
                   ;
                   for
                   herein
                   properly
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   a
                   Modus
                   doth
                   consist
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   conceived
                   without
                   including
                   the
                   Conception
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   whose
                   Mode
                   it
                   is
                   .
                   Thus
                   I
                   clearly
                   perceive
                   that
                   a
                   Body
                   is
                   an
                   extended
                   Substance
                   ,
                   without
                   Motion
                   or
                   Figure
                   :
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   conceive
                   Motion
                   or
                   Figure
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   an
                   extended
                   Being
                   .
                   So
                   likewise
                   I
                   clearly
                   perceive
                   the
                   Mind
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Thinking
                   Substance
                   ,
                   without
                   Imagination
                   or
                   Sense
                   ,
                   because
                   tho'
                   these
                   were
                   absent
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   Cogitative
                   notwithstanding
                   :
                   But
                   Sense
                   and
                   Imagination
                   cannot
                   be
                   conceived
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   a
                   Cogitative
                   Being
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     How
                     Modes
                     are
                     distinguish'd
                     from
                     Aristotelical
                     Accidents
                     .
                  
                   Wherefore
                   a
                   Modern
                   Philosopher
                   calls
                   a
                   Mode
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Appendix
                     of
                     a
                     Being
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   cannot
                   exist
                   without
                   the
                   thing
                   whose
                   Appendix
                   it
                   is
                   .
                   Which
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   observe
                   in
                   opposition
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   suppose
                   that
                   the
                   Modes
                   of
                   things
                   differ
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   from
                   Real
                   Accidents
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   these
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   conceived
                   separate
                   from
                   their
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   exist
                   so
                   by
                   the
                   Divine
                   Power
                   :
                   Whereas
                   Modes
                   can
                   neither
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   their
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   nor
                   conceived
                   without
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   otherwise
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   Substances
                   ,
                   whose
                   Nature
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   Things
                   subsisting
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     What
                     a
                     Substance
                     is
                     .
                  
                   Substance
                   therefore
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   subsists
                   by
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   Subject
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Attributes
                   that
                   are
                   conceived
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     Whas
                     a
                     Mode
                     is
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Mode
                   is
                   that
                   Attribute
                   or
                   Quality
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   conceived
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Substance
                   it self
                   ,
                   which
                   determinates
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   like
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Mode
                   is
                   called
                   by
                   us
                   an
                   
                     Imperfect
                     Being
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   by
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   some
                   Substance
                   in
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   ;
                   and
                   whose
                   Being
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Schools
                   express
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   Inbeing
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   contradiction
                   for
                   a
                   Mode
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   or
                   exist
                   in
                   a
                   Substance
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   neither
                   can
                   a
                   Modus
                   pass
                   from
                   the
                   Substance
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   its
                   Subject
                   ,
                   and
                   does
                   support
                   and
                   uphold
                   it
                   ,
                   into
                   another
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   would
                   argue
                   it
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   dependent
                   on
                   the
                   Substance
                   wherein
                   it
                   was
                   before
                   ,
                   which
                   implies
                   a
                   Contradiction
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     The
                     division
                     of
                     Modes
                     into
                     Internal
                     and
                     External
                     .
                  
                   Of
                   Modes
                   ,
                   some
                   are
                   Internal
                   ,
                   others
                   External
                   :
                   Internal
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   conceived
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   Substances
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Figure
                     ,
                     Motion
                     ,
                     Rest
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     External
                  
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   depend
                   on
                   other
                   Things
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   
                   in
                   the
                   Substances
                   themselves
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   
                     Beloved
                     ,
                     Desired
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   which
                   are
                   Modes
                   depending
                   on
                   the
                   Action
                   of
                   another
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Expressions
                   we
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   to
                   signifie
                   the
                   said
                   Modes
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   
                     Extrinsecal
                     Denominations
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   only
                   express
                   the
                   Modes
                   under
                   which
                   things
                   are
                   conceived
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     What
                     a
                     thing
                     Modified
                     is
                     .
                  
                   A
                   
                     Theng
                     modified
                  
                   is
                   the
                   Substance
                   it self
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   determined
                   by
                   a
                   Modus
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                     These
                     Three
                     things
                     explain'd
                     by
                     an
                     Example
                     .
                  
                   As
                   when
                   I
                   consider
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   the
                   Idea
                   I
                   have
                   of
                   it
                   represents
                   to
                   me
                   a
                   Body
                   or
                   Substance
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   apprehend
                   it
                   as
                   a
                   Self-subsisting
                   thing
                   ,
                   which
                   needs
                   no
                   outward
                   thing
                   to
                   its
                   existence
                   :
                   But
                   when
                   I
                   consider
                   that
                   Body
                   Round
                   or
                   Square
                   ,
                   the
                   Idea
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   of
                   its
                   Roundness
                   or
                   Squareness
                   represents
                   nothing
                   else
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   certain
                   Mode
                   of
                   Existence
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   find
                   cannot
                   naturally
                   exist
                   without
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   Roundness
                   or
                   Squareness
                   belongs
                   :
                   And
                   lastly
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   joyn
                   the
                   Mode
                   with
                   the
                   Thing
                   ,
                   that
                   Idea
                   represents
                   to
                   me
                   the
                   Thing
                   modified
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIV
                     .
                     Modes
                     make
                     no
                     Compound
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     whose
                     Modes
                     they
                     are
                     .
                  
                   From
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   ,
                   it
                   follows
                   ,
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Modes
                   of
                   Things
                   are
                   no
                   hindrance
                   to
                   their
                   Simplicity
                   :
                   For
                   Extension
                   ,
                   by
                   Example
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   various
                   Modes
                   of
                   Extension
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Figure
                     ,
                     Motion
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Compound
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Simple
                   thing
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Compound
                   which
                   contains
                   two
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   Attributes
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   one
                   may
                   be
                   distinctly
                   perceived
                   without
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   and
                   since
                   the
                   Modes
                   cannot
                   be
                   considered
                   without
                   the
                   Substance
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   that
                   they
                   make
                   a
                   Compound
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   A
                   
                     Simple
                     Being
                  
                   is
                   that
                   in
                   which
                   one
                   only
                   Attribute
                   is
                   found
                   ;
                   whence
                   it
                   follows
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   Subject
                   in
                   which
                   Extension
                   alone
                   ,
                   with
                   its
                   various
                   Modes
                   is
                   understood
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Simple
                   Being
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   wherein
                   we
                   only
                   apprehend
                   the
                   Cogitative
                   Faculty
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   various
                   Modes
                   of
                   
                     Willing
                     ,
                     Understanding
                     ,
                     Imagining
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   likewise
                   a
                   Simple
                   Being
                   :
                   But
                   that
                   which
                   comprehends
                   both
                   Extension
                   and
                   Cogitation
                   is
                   a
                   Compound
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     Man
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   confists
                   of
                   Soul
                   and
                   Body
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XV.
                     Substance
                     is
                     sometimes
                     consider'd
                     as
                     a
                     Mode
                     .
                  
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Hence
                   it
                   follows
                   that
                   a
                   Substance
                   may
                   sometimes
                   be
                   applicatble
                   to
                   another
                   in
                   manner
                   of
                   a
                   Mode
                   .
                   So
                   Cloaths
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   Man
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Cloathed
                   ,
                   must
                   only
                   be
                   called
                   a
                   Modus
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   Substances
                   ;
                   because
                   Man
                   is
                   then
                   considered
                   as
                   a
                   Subject
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   Cloaths
                   are
                   added
                   in
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   a
                   Mode
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XVI
                     .
                     The
                     distinction
                     betwixt
                     an
                     Attribute
                     ,
                     a
                     Mode
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Quality
                     .
                  
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   From
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   we
                   may
                   gather
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   conceive
                   some
                   difference
                   between
                   an
                   Attribute
                   ,
                   a
                   Mode
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Quality
                   :
                   As
                   that
                   an
                   Attribute
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   generally
                   conceived
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   Substance
                   ;
                   so
                   he
                   who
                   thinks
                   of
                   the
                   Duration
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   doth
                   contemplate
                   an
                   Attribute
                   ,
                   under
                   which
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   understood
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   continues
                   in
                   its
                   being
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   all
                   Attributes
                   are
                   then
                   distinctly
                   understood
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   take
                   care
                   to
                   affix
                   no
                   Conception
                   of
                   a
                   Substance
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   We
                   call
                   that
                   a
                   Mode
                   ,
                   which
                   any
                   way
                   affects
                   or
                   varies
                   a
                   thing
                   :
                   So
                   Wax
                   is
                   diversified
                   by
                   Figures
                   .
                   And
                   a
                   Quality
                   is
                   that
                   whence
                   a
                   Substance
                   is
                   denominated
                   Talis
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   like
                   ;
                   as
                   Wax
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     soft
                     ,
                     cold
                     ,
                     white
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   so
                   softness
                   is
                   the
                   Quality
                   of
                   Wax
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XVII
                     .
                     With
                     what
                     Names
                     Substances
                     and
                     Modes
                     are
                     exprest
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Names
                   whereby
                   we
                   express
                   Substances
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   
                     Nouns
                     Substantive
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Mind
                     ,
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   The
                   Names
                   which
                   express
                   Things
                   modified
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   primarily
                   and
                   directly
                   signifie
                   Substances
                   ,
                   and
                   Modes
                   indirectly
                   ,
                   are
                   also
                   
                     Nouns
                     Substantives
                  
                   :
                   As
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   Words
                   that
                   primarily
                   and
                   directly
                   ,
                   but
                   confusedly
                   signifie
                   Substances
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   indirectly
                   ,
                   but
                   distinctly
                   express
                   Modes
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   
                     Nouns
                     Adjective
                  
                   ;
                   such
                   are
                   
                     round
                     ,
                     white
                     ,
                     just
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     XVIII
                     .
                     What
                     Propositions
                     of
                     
                       Eternal
                       Truth
                    
                     are
                     .
                  
                   The
                   other
                   things
                   which
                   fall
                   under
                   our
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   are
                   Propositions
                   of
                   
                     Eternal
                     Truth
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   understood
                   as
                   Existing
                   things
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Modes
                   of
                   things
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   Eternal
                   Truths
                   abiding
                   in
                   our
                   Understanding
                   :
                   As
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     which
                     is
                     ,
                     whilst
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     nothing
                     :
                     I
                     am
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     think
                     :
                     What
                     is
                     once
                     done
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     undone
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   are
                   therefore
                   called
                   
                     Common
                     Notions
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   simple
                   and
                   clear
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   but
                   be
                   perceived
                   by
                   all
                   Men.
                   Neither
                   must
                   it
                   be
                   look'd
                   upon
                   as
                   an
                   Absurdity
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   call
                   any
                   thing
                   Eternal
                   and
                   Immutable
                   ,
                   besides
                   GOD
                   ;
                   because
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   speak
                   here
                   of
                   Existing
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   ●only
                   of
                   Notions
                   and
                   Axioms
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   our
                   Mind
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIX
                     .
                     The
                     same
                     are
                     perceived
                     by
                     all
                     ,
                     except
                     their
                     Prejudices
                     hinder
                     them
                     .
                  
                   Neither
                   doth
                   it
                   hinder
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   these
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   do
                   not
                   appear
                   equally
                   evident
                   to
                   all
                   Men
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   this
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   all
                   conceived
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   Evidence
                   .
                   Not
                   that
                   I
                   think
                   the
                   Minds
                   of
                   Men
                   to
                   be
                   divers
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Knowing
                   Faculty
                   of
                   one
                   Man
                   is
                   larger
                   than
                   anothers
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   probably
                   these
                   Common
                   Notions
                   may
                   thwart
                   the
                   prejudicate
                   Opinions
                   of
                   some
                   Men
                   ,
                   who
                   therefore
                   cannot
                   so
                   easily
                   apprehend
                   them
                   ;
                   tho'
                   others
                   that
                   are
                   free
                   from
                   such
                   Prejudices
                   ,
                   do
                   perceive
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   Evidence
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VII
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Common
                   Attributes
                   of
                   Substance
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     The
                     Attributes
                     by
                     which
                     Substance
                     is
                     known
                     .
                  
                   FOrasmuch
                   as
                   Things
                   are
                   understood
                   by
                   their
                   Attributes
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   the
                   more
                   distinctly
                   conceived
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   Attributes
                   we
                   apprehend
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   I
                   thought
                   it
                   needful
                   to
                   reckon
                   up
                   all
                   the
                   Attributes
                   of
                   Substance
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   nothing
                   that
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   concealed
                   from
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     There
                     are
                     two
                     Genus's
                     of
                     Attributes
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Attributes
                   of
                   Substances
                   are
                   either
                   Primary
                   or
                   Antecedent
                   ,
                   or
                   Originate
                   and
                   following
                   from
                   the
                   Antecedent
                   .
                   The
                   Primary
                   are
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   considered
                   by
                   us
                   as
                   certain
                   Principles
                   (
                   not
                   Effective
                   ,
                   but
                   Formal
                   )
                   as
                   well
                   of
                   the
                   Substance
                   ,
                   as
                   chiefly
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Attributes
                   ;
                   seeing
                   that
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   supposed
                   ,
                   the
                   others
                   immediately
                   follow
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   therefore
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Principles
                     of
                     Being
                  
                   or
                   Substance
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   two
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     Essence
                  
                   and
                   Existence
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     Essence
                     .
                  
                   ESSENCE
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   Radical
                   and
                   inward
                   Principle
                   ,
                   Foundation
                   ,
                   and
                   Root
                   of
                   Substance
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   its
                   Properties
                   and
                   Operations
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Entity
                   or
                   Form
                   whereby
                   it
                   is
                   something
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   .
                   Thus
                   a
                   Spiritual
                   thing
                   ,
                   fuppose
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   its
                   Essence
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   such
                   a
                   Being
                   that
                   is
                   Intelligent
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   a
                   Material
                   Substance
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   likewise
                   a
                   Body
                   hath
                   not
                   only
                   from
                   its
                   Essence
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   something
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   Material
                   ,
                   and
                   void
                   of
                   Understanding
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   Essence
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   Schools
                   called
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Metaphysical
                     Form
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   Chief
                   thing
                   whereby
                   a
                   Thing
                   is
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   all
                   others
                   .
                   When
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Chief
                     Thing
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   as
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   something
                   in
                   Substance
                   ,
                   besides
                   Essence
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   our
                   Perception
                   ,
                   which
                   commonly
                   proceeds
                   by
                   Parts
                   ,
                   tho'
                   the
                   Thing
                   it self
                   be
                   Simple
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   Composition
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     Existence
                     .
                  
                   Having
                   inform'd
                   our selves
                   
                     what
                     the
                     Thing
                     is
                  
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   the
                   next
                   enquiry
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     Whether
                     it
                     be
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   whether
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   be
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Things
                   ;
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Essence
                   doth
                   belong
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   this
                   Question
                   Existence
                   belongs
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   a
                   Being
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   subsist
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   Essence
                   is
                   constituted
                   in
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Things
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   is
                   called
                   
                     Actus
                     Entitativus
                  
                   ,
                   an
                   
                     Entitative
                     Act
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   Existence
                   were
                   only
                   understood
                   by
                   the
                   operation
                   or
                   acting
                   of
                   Things
                   .
                   A
                   Being
                   in
                   Potentia
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   
                     Possible
                     Being
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   opposed
                   to
                   a
                   Being
                   in
                   Act.
                   So
                   a
                   Lilly
                   in
                   Summer
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   
                     Existent
                     Being
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   Winter
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     Possible
                     Being
                     ,
                     Ens
                     in
                     Potentia
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   tho'
                   it
                   do
                   not
                   then
                   exist
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   repugnant
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   or
                   exist
                   in
                   Time.
                   Whence
                   it
                   appears
                   that
                   Essence
                   and
                   Existence
                   cannot
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   since
                   (
                   to
                   speak
                   properly
                   )
                   they
                   are
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   two
                   different
                   Modes
                   of
                   Thinking
                   :
                   For
                   we
                   do
                   otherwise
                   conceive
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   abstract
                   Existence
                   or
                   Non-existence
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   than
                   when
                   we
                   conceive
                   it
                   Existing
                   .
                   So
                   when
                   we
                   apprehend
                   Possible
                   and
                   
                     Actual
                     Being
                  
                   in
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   ,
                   by
                   different
                   Conceptions
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   indeed
                   conceive
                   the
                   thing
                   as
                   in
                   a
                   twofold
                   State
                   ,
                   but
                   do
                   not
                   therefore
                   divide
                   it
                   into
                   more
                   things
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   Sun
                   that
                   now
                   appears
                   in
                   our
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   that
                   has
                   continued
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   Power
                   by
                   which
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   yet
                   ,
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Possible
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   Objective
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   such
                   Things
                   are
                   the
                   Objects
                   of
                   some
                   Cause
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   produced
                   in
                   due
                   place
                   and
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     Attributes
                     Originate
                     ,
                     or
                     proceeding
                     from
                     others
                     .
                  
                   From
                   these
                   two
                   first
                   or
                   primary
                   Attributes
                   ,
                   other
                   Attributes
                   follow
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   likewise
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   Substance
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   called
                   Originate
                   ,
                   or
                   Consequent
                   ;
                   and
                   are
                   either
                   Absolute
                   ,
                   which
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Substance
                   considered
                   by
                   it self
                   ;
                   or
                   Respective
                   ,
                   which
                   agree
                   to
                   the
                   Thing
                   with
                   reference
                   to
                   others
                   .
                   The
                   Absolute
                   Attributes
                   are
                   
                     Duration
                     ,
                     Unity
                     ,
                     Truth
                     ,
                     Goodness
                  
                   ;
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     Duration
                     .
                  
                   Duration
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   an
                   Attribute
                   ,
                   under
                   which
                   the
                   Existence
                   of
                   Created
                   Things
                   is
                   understood
                   ,
                   with
                   reference
                   to
                   their
                   perseverance
                   in
                   their
                   Actual
                   existence
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   Duration
                   agrees
                   to
                   all
                   
                     Existent
                     Beings
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   exist
                   .
                   With
                   respect
                   to
                   Duration
                   ,
                   some
                   things
                   are
                   called
                   Corruptible
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   Incorruptible
                   .
                   A
                   
                     Corruptible
                     Being
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   can
                   perish
                   and
                   cease
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   or
                   lose
                   the
                   Existence
                   it
                   hath
                   :
                   As
                   the
                   Individuals
                   of
                   every
                   Species
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   corrupted
                   and
                   changed
                   into
                   another
                   Species
                   .
                   An
                   
                     Incorruptible
                     Being
                  
                   is
                   that
                   ,
                   whose
                   Existence
                   cannot
                   be
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   either
                   Simply
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   GOD
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   
                     subject
                     to
                     no
                     Change
                     or
                     Corruptibility
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   in
                   certain
                   respects
                   only
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   preserved
                   by
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   suffer
                   no
                   diminution
                   or
                   increase
                   .
                   So
                   Matter
                   which
                   continues
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Incorruptible
                   ;
                   tho'
                   second
                   or
                   singular
                   Matters
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   Forms
                   ,
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   Generation
                   and
                   Corruption
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     Unity
                     .
                  
                   Another
                   Attribute
                   of
                   Substance
                   is
                   Unity
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   every
                   thing
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Undivided
                   in
                   it self
                   .
                   Thus
                   those
                   things
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   One
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Subaltern
                   Genus
                   or
                   Species
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   considered
                   by
                   us
                   under
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Notion
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   that
                   we
                   make
                   use
                   only
                   of
                   one
                   Conception
                   ,
                   to
                   represent
                   all
                   those
                   Things
                   to
                   our
                   Minds
                   which
                   agree
                   together
                   :
                   And
                   this
                   Unity
                   is
                   called
                   Universal
                   .
                   But
                   
                     Singular
                     Unity
                  
                   appertains
                   to
                   those
                   Things
                   ,
                   which
                   without
                   the
                   Operation
                   of
                   our
                   Mind
                   are
                   undivided
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   whose
                   Nature
                   it
                   is
                   repugnant
                   to
                   be
                   divided
                   into
                   more
                   Entities
                   ;
                   whereby
                   is
                   verified
                   that
                   Common
                   Saying
                   of
                   the
                   Philosophers
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     ,
                     is
                     Singular
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   One
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   esteemed
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   Some
                   Things
                   again
                   are
                   One
                   by
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   by
                   Accident
                   :
                   Things
                   
                     One
                     by
                     themselves
                  
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   an
                   Undivided
                   Nature
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   Simple
                   or
                   Compound
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   Parts
                   is
                   no
                   hindrance
                   of
                   Unity
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Parts
                   ,
                   which
                   constitute
                   a
                   Third
                   thing
                   ,
                   be
                   but
                   closely
                   joyned
                   together
                   .
                   For
                   Man
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   One
                   by
                   himself
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   he
                   consists
                   of
                   Parts
                   of
                   a
                   different
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   separable
                   from
                   each
                   other
                   .
                   Whereas
                   those
                   things
                   are
                   called
                   
                     One
                     by
                     Accident
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   consist
                   of
                   disjoynted
                   Parts
                   ,
                   and
                   between
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   only
                   a
                   very
                   slight
                   Union
                   .
                   So
                   an
                   Army
                   is
                   called
                   
                     One
                     Body
                  
                   by
                   Accident
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   consists
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   number
                   of
                   Men
                   joyn'd
                   by
                   an
                   Imperfect
                   Union
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     Truth
                     .
                  
                   In
                   Substance
                   we
                   also
                   consider
                   Truth
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   commonly
                   called
                   Metaphysical
                   ,
                   or
                   Transcendental
                   ;
                   and
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   the
                   correspondence
                   of
                   the
                   Name
                   with
                   the
                   Thing
                   signified
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   this
                   Sense
                   the
                   Nature
                   and
                   Essence
                   of
                   every
                   thing
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   True.
                   So
                   that
                   to
                   
                     enquire
                     into
                     the
                     Nature
                  
                   of
                   any
                   Thing
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   as
                   to
                   search
                   what
                   a
                   Thing
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   what
                   kind
                   it
                   is
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   
                     find
                     out
                     Truth
                  
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   comprehend
                   whether
                   a
                   Thing
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   what
                   Nature
                   a
                   Thing
                   is
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   since
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   to
                   change
                   the
                   Natures
                   and
                   Essences
                   of
                   Things
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   they
                   can
                   
                     Eternal
                     Truths
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   follows
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   opposed
                   to
                   
                     Transcendental
                     Truth
                  
                   .
                   For
                   tho'
                   Justice
                   be
                   opposed
                   to
                   
                     Injustice
                     ,
                     Truth
                  
                   to
                   Falshood
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     true
                     Gold
                  
                   to
                   
                     false
                     Gold
                  
                   ;
                   yet
                   the
                   Things
                   which
                   are
                   opposed
                   to
                   
                     true
                     Vertues
                  
                   have
                   no
                   Nature
                   ,
                   neither
                   have
                   we
                   any
                   positive
                   Idea
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   For
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   opposite
                   to
                   
                     true
                     Gold
                  
                   hath
                   no
                   Essence
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   
                     True
                     Faith
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     True
                     Fortitude
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     What
                     things
                     are
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     Metaphysically
                     .
                  
                   To
                   
                     Metaphysical
                     Truth
                  
                   are
                   referred
                   not
                   only
                   those
                   Things
                   which
                   have
                   ,
                   or
                   may
                   have
                   an
                   Existence
                   without
                   the
                   Intellect
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   
                     Natural
                     Beings
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   Positive
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   hath
                   an
                   Essence
                   or
                   Nature
                   ,
                   tho'
                   it
                   have
                   no
                   Existence
                   without
                   the
                   Intellect
                   .
                   For
                   not
                   only
                   those
                   Things
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   our
                   Senses
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     Earth
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Sea
                     ,
                     Sound
                     ,
                     Colour
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   do
                   enjoy
                   a
                   True
                   and
                   proper
                   Essence
                   ;
                   but
                   
                     Fortitude
                     ,
                     Justice
                     ,
                     a
                     right
                     Line
                     ,
                     a
                     Triangle
                     ,
                     Cause
                     ,
                     Effect
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   we
                   apprehend
                   as
                   Positive
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   an
                   Entity
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     True
                     Justice
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     True
                     Triangle
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   because
                   their
                   Nature
                   is
                   True
                   ,
                   and
                   because
                   we
                   can
                   demonstrate
                   many
                   things
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   as
                   of
                   Justice
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   
                     gives
                     to
                     every
                     thing
                     it
                     s
                     own
                     :
                  
                   Of
                   a
                   Triangle
                   ,
                   that
                   its
                   
                     three
                     Angles
                     are
                     equal
                     to
                     two
                     Right
                     ones
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     Goodness
                     .
                  
                   Goodness
                   follows
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   likewise
                   reckoned
                   amongst
                   the
                   General
                   Affections
                   of
                   Substance
                   :
                   For
                   if
                   a
                   Thing
                   have
                   that
                   Essence
                   which
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   True
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   of
                   necessity
                   be
                   Good
                   also
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   we
                   frequently
                   confound
                   the
                   Denominations
                   of
                   True
                   and
                   Good
                   ;
                   as
                   when
                   we
                   call
                   a
                   
                     True
                     Syllogism
                     ,
                     Good
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   thing
                   which
                   agrees
                   with
                   our
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   cannot
                   disagree
                   with
                   our
                   Will
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   the
                   Will
                   be
                   right
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   carried
                   towards
                   it
                   after
                   clear
                   Perception
                   .
                   Thus
                   GOD
                   ,
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   Created
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   contain'd
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   he
                   declar'd
                   them
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   
                     very
                     good
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   agreed
                   with
                   the
                   Idea's
                   he
                   had
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   were
                   such
                   as
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   Aristotle
                   defines
                   Good
                   to
                   be
                   that
                   
                     which
                     all
                     do
                     desire
                  
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   nothing
                   is
                   desired
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   agrees
                   with
                   the
                   Will.
                   As
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   degrees
                   of
                   Truth
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   of
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   whilst
                   we
                   account
                   some
                   more
                   excellent
                   than
                   others
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   more
                   especially
                   do
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   measure
                   the
                   Goodness
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   from
                   its
                   Actions
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   strength
                   and
                   force
                   of
                   its
                   Acting
                   .
                   Thus
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Mind
                   excels
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Fire
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   Elements
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     Relation
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   Absolute
                   Attributes
                   of
                   Substance
                   ;
                   we
                   proceed
                   now
                   to
                   the
                   Relative
                   ,
                   which
                   agree
                   to
                   a
                   Substance
                   as
                   related
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   as
                   considered
                   in
                   it self
                   .
                   Now
                   Relation
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Mode
                   of
                   our
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   comparing
                   one
                   thing
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   some
                   Properties
                   or
                   Acts
                   that
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   them
                   :
                   So
                   a
                   Father
                   is
                   Related
                   to
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   begot
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   to
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   begotten
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   consider
                   a
                   Father
                   and
                   Son
                   Materially
                   ,
                   without
                   their
                   Relation
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   call
                   them
                   Subject
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   we
                   consider
                   them
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   call
                   the
                   one
                   the
                   Relate
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   the
                   Correlate
                   ;
                   because
                   as
                   the
                   Father
                   is
                   related
                   to
                   the
                   Son
                   by
                   Paternity
                   or
                   Fatherhood
                   ;
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   by
                   Filiation
                   or
                   Sonship
                   .
                   Upon
                   which
                   account
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   Relatives
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   or
                   exist
                   
                     Naturally
                     both
                     together
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   you
                   cannot
                   suppose
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   without
                   supposing
                   the
                   other
                   :
                   For
                   supposing
                   a
                   Husband
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   suppose
                   a
                   Wife
                   too
                   ;
                   and
                   supposing
                   a
                   Master
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   have
                   a
                   Servant
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     Relation
                     is
                     manifold
                     .
                  
                   Relation
                   is
                   manifold
                   ;
                   viz.
                   a
                   Relation
                   of
                   Origination
                   ,
                   of
                   Negation
                   ,
                   of
                   Affirmation
                   ,
                   of
                   Comparison
                   ,
                   of
                   Composition
                   ,
                   of
                   Accession
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Substitution
                   .
                
                 
                   Relation
                   of
                   Origination
                   is
                   ,
                   between
                   a
                   Principle
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   proceeds
                   from
                   it
                   ;
                   as
                   between
                   the
                   Day-break
                   and
                   a
                   Day
                   ,
                   a
                   Point
                   and
                   a
                   Line
                   ,
                   a
                   Substance
                   and
                   its
                   Properties
                   .
                
                 
                   Relation
                   of
                   Negation
                   ,
                   is
                   between
                   distinct
                   Things
                   ,
                   or
                   between
                   Things
                   going
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   follow
                   after
                   .
                   The
                   former
                   of
                   these
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   Relation
                   of
                   Distinction
                   ,
                   the
                   latter
                   a
                   Relation
                   of
                   Order
                   .
                
                 
                   Relation
                   of
                   Affirmation
                   is
                   ,
                   whereby
                   one
                   thing
                   is
                   affirmed
                   of
                   another
                   .
                
                 
                   Relation
                   of
                   Composition
                   ,
                   is
                   between
                   the
                   Whole
                   and
                   the
                   Parts
                   ,
                   the
                   Simple
                   and
                   the
                   Compound
                   ,
                   the
                   Perfect
                   and
                   Imperfect
                   ,
                
                 
                   Relation
                   of
                   Accession
                   ,
                   is
                   between
                   the
                   Subject
                   and
                   the
                   Adjunct
                   .
                
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   Relation
                   of
                   Substitution
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   intervenes
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Sign
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   signified
                   by
                   it
                   ;
                   the
                   Measure
                   and
                   the
                   thing
                   Measured
                   ;
                   the
                   Image
                   and
                   the
                   Original
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                     Opposition
                     .
                  
                   As
                   one
                   Substance
                   is
                   related
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   so
                   likewise
                   it
                   is
                   opposed
                   to
                   another
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   we
                   so
                   conceive
                   of
                   Two
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   consist
                   together
                   .
                   So
                   white
                   and
                   
                     black
                     Things
                  
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   opposed
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   are
                   called
                   Contraries
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   one
                   is
                   different
                   from
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   yet
                   not
                   wholly
                   and
                   altogether
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   something
                   in
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   Those
                   things
                   are
                   called
                   Disparate
                   ,
                   or
                   Disagreeing
                   ,
                   when
                   one
                   thing
                   is
                   opposed
                   to
                   many
                   after
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ▪
                   As
                   white
                   is
                   opposed
                   to
                   
                     green
                     ,
                     yellow
                     ,
                     blew
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   white
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   opposite
                   to
                   green
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   yellow
                   and
                   blew
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Middle
                   Colours
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   one
                   Opposite
                   altogether
                   denies
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     a
                     God
                     ,
                     No
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   commonly
                   called
                   Contradictories
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   of
                   all
                   Oppositions
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   denies
                   every
                   where
                   ,
                   and
                   always
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   it
                   deny
                   the
                   same
                   only
                   in
                   a
                   certain
                   Subject
                   ,
                   as
                   Sight
                   in
                   a
                   Sensitive
                   Creature
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   
                     Privative
                     Opposits
                  
                   :
                   Because
                   by
                   Privation
                   is
                   understood
                   the
                   absence
                   of
                   some
                   Entity
                   in
                   a
                   Subject
                   capable
                   of
                   receiving
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Blindness
                     in
                     the
                     Eye
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   capable
                   of
                   Sight
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIV
                     .
                     Order
                     .
                  
                   Order
                   is
                   another
                   Attribute
                   of
                   Substance
                   ,
                   consisting
                   in
                   first
                   and
                   last
                   ,
                   or
                   former
                   and
                   latter
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   various
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   diversity
                   of
                   
                     Place
                     ,
                     Time
                     ,
                     Dignity
                     ,
                     Knowledge
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Perfection
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   conceive
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   things
                   .
                   
                     Order
                     of
                     Knowledge
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   Things
                   themselves
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   this
                   Causes
                   are
                   before
                   
                     Effects
                     ;
                     Simple
                     Terms
                  
                   are
                   more
                   known
                   than
                   
                     Complex
                     .
                     Order
                     of
                     Dignity
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   fetch'd
                   from
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   things
                   ;
                   thus
                   the
                   Mind
                   is
                   more
                   worthy
                   than
                   the
                   Body
                   :
                   Or
                   from
                   Accidents
                   ;
                   thus
                   a
                   King
                   is
                   more
                   worthy
                   than
                   his
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   a
                   Master
                   than
                   his
                   Servants
                   .
                   A
                   Thing
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   before
                   another
                   in
                   Nature
                   ,
                   whose
                   Essence
                   doth
                   precede
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   or
                   from
                   whose
                   Existence
                   the
                   latter
                   is
                   not
                   inferr'd
                   ,
                   but
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   :
                   So
                   an
                   Animal
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   
                     Sensitive
                     Creature
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   by
                   Nature
                   before
                   Man
                   ;
                   because
                   tho'
                   an
                   Animal
                   exist
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   therefore
                   follow
                   that
                   a
                   Man
                   exists
                   ;
                   yet
                   when
                   a
                   Man
                   exists
                   ,
                   it
                   follows
                   that
                   an
                   Animal
                   exists
                   also
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Substance
                   agrees
                   to
                   GOD
                   and
                   the
                   Creatures
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     How
                     many
                     ways
                     Names
                     agree
                     to
                     a
                     Thing
                     .
                  
                   FOr
                   the
                   better
                   clearing
                   of
                   this
                   Difficulty
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   suppose
                   with
                   Logicians
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Name
                   may
                   after
                   divers
                   manners
                   be
                   communicated
                   to
                   a
                   Thing
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   Univocally
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   agrees
                   to
                   many
                   Things
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   Reason
                   ;
                   as
                   when
                   the
                   name
                   Triangle
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   all
                   Figures
                   contained
                   within
                   three
                   Lines
                   .
                   Equivocally
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   call
                   many
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   Essentially
                   distinct
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   common
                   Name
                   ,
                   for
                   divers
                   Reasons
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   in
                   Latin
                   we
                   use
                   the
                   Name
                   Gallus
                   ,
                   to
                   signifie
                   a
                   Cock
                   and
                   a
                   Frenchman
                   ;
                   or
                   when
                   we
                   use
                   the
                   word
                   Parabola
                   ,
                   to
                   signifie
                   an
                   Allegory
                   ,
                   or
                   Similitude
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   
                     Geometrical
                     Figure
                     .
                     Analogically
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   we
                   give
                   the
                   same
                   Name
                   to
                   many
                   Things
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   one
                   Principally
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   Secondarily
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   we
                   say
                   that
                   an
                   Animal
                   ,
                   a
                   Pulse
                   ,
                   and
                   Physick
                   are
                   Healthful
                   ;
                   for
                   Health
                   principally
                   and
                   chiefly
                   agrees
                   only
                   to
                   an
                   Animal
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Pulse
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Medicine
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   procures
                   it
                   .
                   Having
                   briefly
                   observed
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     The
                     Idea
                     of
                     Substance
                     does
                     not
                     agree
                     Univocally
                     to
                     GOD
                     and
                     the
                     Creatures
                     .
                  
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   First
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Substance
                   doth
                   not
                   agree
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Creatures
                   Univocally
                   .
                   Which
                   I
                   prove
                   thus
                   :
                   Different
                   Participation
                   destroys
                   Univocation
                   ;
                   but
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Creatures
                   participate
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Substance
                   after
                   a
                   different
                   manner
                   therefore
                   .
                   The
                   Minor
                   is
                   proved
                   ,
                   because
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   Substance
                   Independent
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   ;
                   but
                   all
                   other
                   Creatures
                   are
                   Substances
                   dependent
                   of
                   
                   Him
                   :
                   GOD
                   alone
                   is
                   He
                   ,
                   who
                   needs
                   no
                   other
                   to
                   his
                   Existence
                   ;
                   but
                   all
                   Creatures
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Concourse
                   for
                   their
                   Existence
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   they
                   without
                   it
                   be
                   conceived
                   to
                   exist
                   in
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Things
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     The
                     same
                     exprest
                     in
                     other
                     words
                     .
                  
                   Or
                   otherwise
                   thus
                   :
                   The
                   Idea
                   of
                   Substance
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   conception
                   of
                   a
                   Being
                   subsisting
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   it self
                   ;
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Creature
                   so
                   exists
                   by
                   it self
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   sufficient
                   for
                   its
                   own
                   Existence
                   ,
                   or
                   so
                   Powerful
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   keep
                   and
                   preserve
                   it self
                   :
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Substance
                   cannot
                   Univocally
                   agree
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Creature
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     A
                     Being
                     from
                     himself
                     and
                     from
                     another
                     ,
                     are
                     absolute
                     Differences
                     .
                  
                   And
                   if
                   with
                   more
                   attention
                   we
                   consider
                   the
                   Matter
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   that
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Creature
                   do
                   not
                   agree
                   in
                   the
                   Idea
                   of
                   any
                   Genus
                   whatsoever
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   
                     Being
                     ,
                     Ens
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   commonly
                   by
                   Logicians
                   attributed
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Creature
                   ,
                   is
                   perfectly
                   Equivocal
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Equivocation
                   is
                   not
                   more
                   plain
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   Dog
                   ,
                   when
                   attributed
                   to
                   a
                   Constellation
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   a
                   Beast
                   on
                   Earth
                   ;
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   Latin
                   word
                   Jus
                   ,
                   which
                   signifies
                   Law
                   or
                   Right
                   ,
                   and
                   Broth
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   Ens
                   ,
                   or
                   Being
                   ,
                   when
                   given
                   to
                   a
                   Being
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   from
                   another
                   and
                   altogether
                   dependent
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   exist
                   of
                   ones
                   self
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   by
                   another
                   are
                   meer
                   Differences
                   ,
                   which
                   do
                   not
                   admit
                   any
                   common
                   Genus
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   God
                   is
                   distinguished
                   by
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   so
                   are
                   all
                   Creatures
                   by
                   the
                   latter
                   :
                   God
                   being
                   a
                   purely
                   Self-existent
                   and
                   Independent
                   Being
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Creatures
                   purely
                   dependent
                   Beings
                   ,
                   and
                   existing
                   from
                   another
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     God
                     is
                     above
                     Substance
                     .
                  
                   Wherefore
                   S.
                   Denys
                   calls
                   GOD
                   Super-substantia
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Super-ens
                     ,
                     (
                     Above-substance
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Above-entity
                   )
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   raised
                   above
                   all
                   Substances
                   ,
                   and
                   separate
                   and
                   distinct
                   from
                   all
                   other
                   Things
                   whatsoever
                   .
                   Accordingly
                   he
                   that
                   would
                   make
                   a
                   true
                   Scheme
                   of
                   the
                   Predicaments
                   ,
                   must
                   set
                   down
                   
                     Ens
                     à
                     se
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   
                     Self-existent
                     Being
                  
                   by
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   distinct
                   from
                   the
                   Series
                   of
                   other
                   things
                   ;
                   and
                   afterwards
                   
                     Ens
                     ab
                     alio
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Being
                   that
                   is
                   from
                   another
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Original
                   of
                   Differences
                   ,
                   placing
                   at
                   the
                   Right
                   hand
                   of
                   it
                   Intellectual
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   Left
                   Corporeal
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   put
                   the
                   next
                   Division
                   of
                   Things
                   .
                   Because
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Entity
                   ,
                   or
                   Being
                   ,
                   only
                   agrees
                   with
                   the
                   Being
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   only
                   Equivocally
                   be
                   assigned
                   to
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   their
                   Being
                   from
                   another
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     An
                     Objection
                     answer'd
                     .
                  
                   If
                   any
                   one
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   Substance
                   agrees
                   in
                   common
                   both
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Inequality
                   that
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   them
                   doth
                   arise
                   only
                   from
                   the
                   Differences
                   of
                   it
                   ?
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   That
                   this
                   is
                   not
                   true
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   Dependency
                   is
                   involved
                   in
                   the
                   Essential
                   Conception
                   of
                   a
                   Creature
                   .
                   Now
                   it
                   is
                   required
                   to
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   
                     Univocal
                     Words
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   equally
                   communicable
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   one
                   Primarily
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   Secondarily
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   dependance
                   on
                   the
                   First
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     The
                     Idea
                     or
                     Notion
                     of
                     Substance
                     is
                     Univocally
                     competent
                     to
                     Creatures
                     .
                  
                   I
                   say
                   in
                   the
                   Second
                   place
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   Substance
                   doth
                   Univocally
                   agree
                   to
                   all
                   Creatures
                   .
                   For
                   all
                   Creatures
                   are
                   conceived
                   under
                   this
                   Common
                   Notion
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Concourse
                   for
                   their
                   Existence
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   Name
                   which
                   is
                   attributed
                   to
                   many
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   Reason
                   ,
                   and
                   equally
                   participated
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   Univocal
                   ;
                   therefore
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Substance
                   is
                   distinctly
                   understood
                   to
                   be
                   Common
                   to
                   all
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   property
                   of
                   Univocals
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     Why
                     the
                     Genealogy
                     of
                     Things
                     and
                     Modes
                     is
                     here
                     annexed
                     .
                  
                   Having
                   thus
                   explained
                   these
                   Things
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   I
                   have
                   with
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   labour
                   explained
                   all
                   Metaphysicks
                   ,
                   concerning
                   Entity
                   and
                   its
                   Affections
                   ;
                   yet
                   that
                   no
                   Body
                   may
                   complain
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   has
                   been
                   left
                   out
                   in
                   this
                   Institution
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   it
                   doth
                   indeed
                   belong
                   to
                   Logick
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   subjoyn
                   here
                   such
                   a
                   Genealogy
                   of
                   Things
                   and
                   Modes
                   ,
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   Student
                   of
                   Philosophy
                   may
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   at
                   one
                   View
                   ,
                   contemplate
                   the
                   whole
                   University
                   of
                   Things
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Fifth
                     Rule
                     of
                     Truth
                     .
                  
                   
                     It
                     avails
                     much
                     to
                     the
                     clear
                     and
                     distinct
                     Perception
                     of
                     Truth
                     ,
                     to
                     retain
                     in
                     ones
                     Mind
                     an
                     accurate
                     Genealogy
                     of
                     Things
                     and
                     Modes
                     ,
                     that
                     with
                     one
                     cast
                     of
                     an
                     Eye
                     we
                     may
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     take
                     a
                     view
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Universe
                     of
                     Things
                     ,
                     beginning
                     from
                     the
                     most
                     General
                     ,
                     and
                     ending
                     in
                     the
                     most
                     Special
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       IX
                       .
                       The
                       Use
                       of
                       the
                       foregoing
                       Rule
                       .
                    
                     The
                     Reason
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     this
                     will
                     be
                     a
                     great
                     Help
                     towards
                     the
                     thorough
                     Knowledge
                     of
                     Things
                     ,
                     as
                     pointing
                     us
                     to
                     what
                     Tribe
                     they
                     do
                     belong
                     ,
                     what
                     Affinity
                     they
                     have
                     with
                     some
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     Difference
                     from
                     other
                     Things
                     ;
                     neither
                     will
                     it
                     be
                     of
                     less
                     Use
                     to
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     
                       defining
                       ,
                       describing
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     distributing
                     of
                     Things
                     .
                     And
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     you
                     may
                     have
                     a
                     short
                     Compendium
                     at
                     hand
                     ,
                     of
                     all
                     those
                     Things
                     in
                     general
                     ,
                     which
                     fall
                     under
                     the
                     Perception
                     of
                     our
                     Mind
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     also
                     of
                     those
                     Idea's
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Mind
                     forms
                     to
                     it self
                     ,
                     whilst
                     it
                     beholds
                     them
                     :
                     Behold
                     I
                     here
                     furnish
                     you
                     with
                     such
                     a
                     Genealogy
                     ,
                     as
                     contains
                     all
                     and
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Genera
                     of
                     Things
                     and
                     Modes
                     ,
                     each
                     in
                     its
                     proper
                     order
                     and
                     degree
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Genealogy
                       of
                       Things
                       and
                       Modes
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Whatsoever
                     falls
                     under
                     the
                     clear
                     and
                     distinct
                     Perception
                     of
                     our
                     Mind
                     ,
                     is
                     somewhat
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     that
                     Somewhat
                     ,
                     is
                     either
                     
                       
                         A
                         Thing
                         ,
                         A
                         or
                         ,
                      
                       
                         The
                         Mode
                         of
                         a
                         Thing
                         ,
                         B
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         A.
                         
                      
                    
                     I.
                     A
                     Thing
                     ,
                     (
                     or
                     an
                     Entity
                     or
                     Substance
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     Synonymous
                     )
                     is
                     something
                     which
                     hath
                     an
                     Essence
                     and
                     Existence
                     distinct
                     from
                     all
                     other
                     Things
                     .
                     Essence
                     is
                     the
                     Natural
                     and
                     Invariable
                     Constitution
                     of
                     the
                     Thing
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     it
                     is
                     .
                     Existence
                     is
                     a
                     Consequent
                     upon
                     the
                     Essence
                     of
                     a
                     Thing
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     it
                     now
                     actually
                     is
                     ,
                     or
                     is
                     the
                     Essence
                     it self
                     now
                     existing
                     in
                     the
                     University
                     of
                     Things
                     .
                     The
                     Consideration
                     whereof
                     belongs
                     to
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     some
                     called
                     
                       First
                       Philosophy
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     others
                     Metaphysicks
                     ,
                     which
                     treats
                     of
                     Things
                     Universally
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     also
                     is
                     called
                     Catholi●k
                     ,
                     or
                     Universal
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     Thing
                     or
                     Substance
                     in
                     General
                     ,
                     is
                     twofold
                     
                       
                         Thinking
                         ,
                         a
                         or
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Extended
                         ,
                         b
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     Thinking
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Mind
                     is
                     either
                     
                       
                         
                           
                             a.
                             
                          
                        
                         1.
                         
                         Infinite
                         ,
                         as
                         GOD
                         ,
                         whence
                         is
                         
                           Natural
                           Theology
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Finite
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         Mind
                         of
                         
                           
                             an
                             Angel
                             ,
                             whence
                             is
                             Angelography
                             .
                          
                           
                             a
                             Man
                             ;
                             whence
                             Psychology
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     This
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Genealogy
                     of
                     a
                     
                       Thinking
                       Substance
                    
                     is
                     handled
                     in
                     Noetica
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     Pneumatica
                     ,
                     as
                     others
                     term
                     it
                     ;
                     the
                     Parts
                     whereof
                     I
                     have
                     just
                     now
                     mentioned
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         b.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       A
                       Thing
                       Extended
                       ,
                       or
                       a
                       Body
                       ,
                       is
                       twofold
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     I.
                     An
                     Element
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     a
                     Principle
                     whence
                     other
                     
                       mix'd
                       Bodies
                    
                     have
                     their
                     Original
                     ,
                     and
                     into
                     which
                     they
                     are
                     resolved
                     again
                     at
                     last
                     .
                     Which
                     again
                     is
                     Threefold
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       1.
                       
                       
                         Subtil
                         Matter
                      
                       ,
                       which
                       constitutes
                       the
                       Stars
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       
                         Heavenly
                         Globular
                         Matter
                      
                       ,
                       whence
                       the
                       Light
                       and
                       Heavens
                       are
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       The
                       
                         Grosser
                         Particles
                         of
                         Matter
                      
                       ,
                       whence
                       are
                       the
                       Planets
                       and
                       Comets
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Elementatum
                     ,
                     or
                     Principiatum
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     all
                     those
                     things
                     that
                     have
                     their
                     Original
                     from
                     the
                     Elements
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       these
                       are
                       again
                       Twofold
                    
                     :
                  
                   
                     I.
                     
                       Without
                       Life
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Concrete
                     ;
                     which
                     branch
                     themselves
                     into
                     ,
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Simple
                       Concretes
                    
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     Heaven
                     ,
                     which
                     consists
                     of
                     the
                     Globuli
                     of
                     the
                     Second
                     Element
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Stars
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Matter
                     of
                     the
                     First
                     Element
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     More
                     
                       Compound
                       Concretes
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Those
                       on
                       high
                       ,
                       as
                       
                         Planets
                         ,
                         Comets
                      
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Those
                       beneath
                       ,
                       as
                       
                         Fire
                         ,
                         Air
                         ,
                         Water
                         ,
                         Earth
                         ,
                      
                       and
                       things
                       consisting
                       of
                       these
                       :
                       As
                       ,
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           Meteors
                           ,
                           as
                           Vapours
                           ,
                           Wind
                           ,
                           Rain
                           ,
                           Snow
                           ,
                           Hail
                           ,
                           Thunder
                           ,
                           &c.
                           
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           Fossils
                           ;
                           that
                           is
                           ,
                           
                             Minerals
                             ,
                             Metals
                          
                           ,
                           and
                           Stones
                           
                             
                               Common
                               ,
                            
                             
                               or
                            
                             
                               Precious
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Living
                     ,
                     or
                     Animated
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Without
                       Sense
                       ,
                       or
                       Vegetable
                       ,
                       As
                       all
                       kind
                       of
                       Plants
                       ,
                       whether
                       
                         
                           Herbs
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Shrubs
                           ,
                           or
                        
                         
                           Trees
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Endowed
                       with
                       Sense
                       ;
                       as
                       an
                       Animal
                       ,
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           Rational
                           ,
                           as
                           Man.
                           
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           Irrational
                           ,
                           as
                           a
                           Beast
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     This
                     Part
                     of
                     the
                     Genealogy
                     ,
                     concerning
                     
                       Extended
                       Substance
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Body
                     ,
                     is
                     unfolded
                     in
                     Physiology
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       Natural
                       Philosophy
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     also
                     called
                     Somatica
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         B.
                         
                      
                    
                     II.
                     The
                     Mode
                     ,
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Attribute
                       ,
                       Affection
                       ,
                       Accident
                    
                     )
                     of
                     a
                     Thing
                     ,
                     is
                     somewhat
                     of
                     an
                     Entity
                     or
                     Being
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     and
                     exists
                     by
                     the
                     assistance
                     of
                     another
                     thing
                     .
                  
                   
                     These
                     are
                     Twofold
                     ,
                     
                       
                         General
                         ,
                         a
                         or
                      
                       
                         Special
                         ,
                         b
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         a.
                         
                      
                    
                     I.
                     General
                     ;
                     Such
                     are
                     the
                     Modes
                     or
                     Attributes
                     of
                     all
                     Things
                     in
                     General
                     ,
                     commonly
                     called
                     Transcendentals
                     :
                     As
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Unity
                         ;
                         by
                         which
                         every
                         thing
                         is
                         always
                         one
                         and
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         and
                         Undivided
                         .
                         Multitude
                         is
                         a
                         Collection
                         of
                         Unities
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Truth
                         ;
                         by
                         which
                         a
                         thing
                         is
                         conformable
                         to
                         its
                         Idea
                         .
                         Falsity
                         contrariwise
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Goodness
                         ;
                         whereby
                         it
                         is
                         fit
                         for
                         Use
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         Perfection
                         ;
                         whereby
                         it
                         is
                         whole
                         and
                         entire
                         ,
                         and
                         hath
                         whatsoever
                         it
                         ought
                         to
                         have
                         .
                      
                       
                         5.
                         
                         Locality
                         ;
                         whereby
                         it
                         is
                         every
                         where
                         ,
                         as
                         God
                         ;
                         or
                         somewhere
                         ,
                         as
                         all
                         other
                         Things
                         besides
                         God.
                         
                      
                       
                         6.
                         
                         Duration
                         ;
                         whereby
                         a
                         Thing
                         continues
                         in
                         its
                         Existence
                         either
                         always
                         ,
                         or
                         for
                         a
                         certain
                         time
                         :
                         
                           
                             As
                             
                               
                                 Eternity
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 Time
                                 
                                   
                                     Present
                                     ,
                                  
                                   
                                     Past
                                     ,
                                  
                                   
                                     Future
                                     .
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     These
                     Things
                     are
                     explained
                     in
                     the
                     
                       First
                       Philosophy
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Metaphysicks
                     ,
                     which
                     treats
                     of
                     Things
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     their
                     Modes
                     and
                     Affections
                     Universally
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         b.
                         
                      
                    
                     II.
                     Special
                     ;
                     Such
                     are
                     the
                     Modes
                     or
                     Attributes
                     of
                     Things
                     in
                     Specie
                     .
                  
                   
                     (
                     1
                     )
                     For
                     the
                     Division
                     of
                     Things
                     :
                     As
                     ,
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     Modes
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     Attributes
                     of
                     a
                     Thing
                     Cogitating
                     :
                  
                   
                     As
                     ,
                     
                       
                         Intellection
                         ,
                         and
                         Volition
                         .
                      
                       
                         Power
                         to
                         act
                         of
                         it self
                         ,
                         
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Modes
                     or
                     Attributes
                     of
                     a
                     
                       Thing
                       extended
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Corporeal
                     :
                  
                   
                     As
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Quantity
                         ,
                         or
                         Magnitude
                         ;
                         which
                         Mathematicks
                         ,
                         or
                         Posotica
                         treats
                         of
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Figure
                         ,
                         or
                         the
                         different
                         Termination
                         of
                         Magnitude
                         ,
                         handled
                         in
                         that
                         Part
                         of
                         Mathematicks
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         called
                         Geometry
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Situation
                         ,
                         or
                         the
                         certain
                         Position
                         of
                         a
                         Thing
                         in
                         Place
                         and
                         Space
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         The
                         Quiet
                         or
                         Rest
                         of
                         the
                         Parts
                         of
                         any
                         Thing
                         .
                      
                       
                         5.
                         
                         
                           Local
                           Motion
                        
                         ,
                         or
                         the
                         Variation
                         of
                         Situation
                         ,
                         whence
                         proceed
                         Active
                         and
                         Passive
                         Qualities
                         ;
                         as
                         Rarity
                         and
                         
                           Density
                           ,
                           Fluidity
                        
                         and
                         
                           Hardness
                           ,
                           Heat
                        
                         and
                         
                           Cold
                           ,
                           Moisture
                        
                         and
                         Driness
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         rest
                         ;
                         which
                         are
                         treated
                         of
                         in
                         
                           Natural
                           Philosophy
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     (
                     2.
                     )
                     From
                     the
                     Conjunction
                     of
                     a
                     thing
                     
                       
                         Thinking
                         ,
                         and
                      
                       
                         Extended
                         .
                      
                    
                     result
                     the
                     following
                     Modes
                     and
                     Affections
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       The
                       Appetite
                       of
                       Hunger
                       and
                       Thirst
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       Senses
                       
                         
                           Internal
                           ;
                           Phantasy
                           or
                           Imagination
                           and
                           Memory
                           .
                        
                         
                           External
                           ;
                           Seeing
                           ,
                           Hearing
                           ,
                           Smelling
                           ,
                           Tasting
                           ,
                           and
                           Feeling
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     And
                     their
                     Affections
                     ,
                     as
                     Waking
                     and
                     Sleep
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     Affections
                     or
                     Passions
                     ;
                     as
                     
                       Love
                       ,
                       Joy
                       ,
                       Hatred
                       ,
                       Sorrow
                       ,
                       Hope
                       ,
                       Fear
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     the
                     several
                     kinds
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     also
                     handled
                     in
                     Physiology
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       X.
                       The
                       Scope
                       of
                       a
                       Philosopher
                       is
                       ,
                       to
                       know
                       the
                       Natures
                       of
                       Things
                       .
                    
                     Hence
                     we
                     may
                     gather
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     place
                     ,
                     that
                     Philosophy
                     considered
                     in
                     all
                     its
                     Parts
                     ,
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     a
                     Scientifical
                     Explication
                     of
                     this
                     or
                     a
                     like
                     Genealogy
                     .
                     For
                     a
                     Philosopher
                     pretends
                     nothing
                     else
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     content
                     with
                     this
                     alone
                     to
                     understand
                     the
                     Natures
                     of
                     Things
                     ,
                     to
                     know
                     their
                     Forms
                     ,
                     Differences
                     ,
                     Affections
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     from
                     the
                     nearest
                     Causes
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Mind
                     can
                     reach
                     them
                     .
                     Now
                     this
                     will
                     hardly
                     be
                     obtained
                     by
                     him
                     who
                     is
                     not
                     well
                     vers'd
                     in
                     the
                     Genealogy
                     of
                     Things
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     the
                     next
                     place
                     ,
                     That
                     this
                     Genealogy
                     is
                     abundantly
                     sufficient
                     to
                     supply
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     the
                     Common
                     Categories
                     and
                     Predicaments
                     of
                     the
                     Aristoteleans
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XI
                       .
                       What
                       the
                       Peripateticks
                       understand
                       by
                       Predicaments
                       .
                    
                     By
                     Predicaments
                     and
                     Categories
                     ,
                     they
                     understand
                     such
                     a
                     Series
                     and
                     Disposition
                     of
                     Things
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     Superiour
                     is
                     always
                     predicated
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     affirmed
                     Univocally
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     Name
                     and
                     Thing
                     ,
                     of
                     its
                     Inferiours
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     
                       Predicamental
                       Line
                    
                     .
                     Taking
                     this
                     for
                     granted
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     thing
                     known
                     to
                     all
                     Men
                     ,
                     there
                     are
                     many
                     things
                     which
                     I
                     cannot
                     approve
                     of
                     in
                     the
                     Constitution
                     of
                     those
                     Predicaments
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XII
                       .
                       What
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       disproved
                       of
                       in
                       the
                       Categorical
                       Series
                       .
                    
                     First
                     ,
                     That
                     they
                     divide
                     Ens
                     into
                     Substance
                     and
                     Accident
                     without
                     any
                     Reason
                     :
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     an
                     Accident
                     is
                     no
                     Entity
                     ,
                     as
                     appears
                     from
                     the
                     foregoing
                     Definition
                     of
                     
                       Ens
                       (
                       A.
                    
                     I.
                     )
                     ;
                     but
                     rather
                     is
                     something
                     belonging
                     to
                     an
                     Ens
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     
                       (
                       B.
                    
                     II.
                     )
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     In
                     that
                     they
                     constitute
                     Nine
                     supream
                     Genera
                     of
                     Accidents
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     thus
                     reckon
                     up
                     ;
                     
                       Quantity
                       ,
                       Quality
                       ,
                       Action
                       ,
                       Passion
                       ,
                       Relation
                       ,
                       When
                       ,
                       Where
                       ,
                       Situation
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     Habit.
                     
                  
                   
                     Where
                     first
                     they
                     mistake
                     in
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     make
                     those
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     Supream
                     Genera
                     ,
                     and
                     distinct
                     too
                     ,
                     which
                     truly
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     ;
                     as
                     Quantity
                     ,
                     and
                     Quality
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     greatest
                     part
                     of
                     Physical
                     or
                     
                       Natural
                       Qualities
                    
                     arise
                     from
                     
                       Quantity
                       ,
                       Figure
                    
                     and
                     Motion
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     Relation
                     doth
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     least
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     Genealogy
                     of
                     Things
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     
                     no
                     absolute
                     thing
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     an
                     Affection
                     framed
                     by
                     Reason
                     ,
                     viz.
                     an
                     Opposition
                     ,
                     with
                     or
                     under
                     some
                     respect
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     Action
                     and
                     Passion
                     in
                     Bodies
                     are
                     reducible
                     to
                     Motion
                     ,
                     whose
                     Species
                     or
                     Modes
                     they
                     are
                     .
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     The
                     Division
                     of
                     Ens
                     into
                     Substance
                     and
                     Accident
                     ,
                     invented
                     by
                     Aristotle
                     ,
                     deviates
                     from
                     the
                     Rules
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     Division
                     ;
                     because
                     the
                     Parts
                     of
                     it
                     are
                     not
                     opposite
                     .
                     Fifthly
                     and
                     lastly
                     ,
                     If
                     any
                     true
                     Attributes
                     of
                     Things
                     be
                     fonnd
                     amongst
                     them
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     may
                     be
                     more
                     fitly
                     deduced
                     from
                     our
                     Genealogy
                     :
                     As
                     for
                     Example
                     ,
                     Quantity
                     belongs
                     to
                     the
                     first
                     Mode
                     of
                     an
                     Extended
                     Being
                     :
                     Quality
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     Mental
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Modes
                     of
                     Intellection
                     and
                     Volition
                     ;
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     Physical
                     ,
                     or
                     Corporeal
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Fifth
                     Mode
                     of
                     an
                     Extended
                     Being
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     others
                     :
                     When
                     and
                     Where
                     ,
                     to
                     Duration
                     and
                     Place
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     General
                     Attributes
                     of
                     Things
                     :
                     Situation
                     is
                     the
                     Mode
                     of
                     an
                     Extended
                     thing
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     respect
                     of
                     one
                     Body
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     considered
                     as
                     near
                     to
                     it
                     :
                     And
                     Habit
                     is
                     the
                     Common
                     Adjunct
                     or
                     Accident
                     of
                     some
                     Things
                     ;
                     as
                     of
                     a
                     
                       Human
                       Body
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     some
                     other
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   IX
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Whole
                   and
                   Parts
                   ,
                   Causes
                   and
                   Effects
                   ,
                   Subject
                   and
                   Adjunct
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     Some
                     other
                     things
                     necessary
                     to
                     be
                     known
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     clear
                     Perception
                     .
                  
                   HAving
                   thus
                   Explained
                   the
                   
                     General
                     Attributes
                  
                   of
                   Things
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   the
                   Knowing
                   of
                   Things
                   in
                   General
                   ;
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   further
                   desire
                   to
                   Know
                   Things
                   more
                   distinctly
                   and
                   evidently
                   in
                   Specie
                   ,
                   and
                   particularly
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   consider
                   the
                   thing
                   either
                   as
                   a
                   Whole
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   Parts
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   an
                   Effect
                   ,
                   produced
                   by
                   Causes
                   ;
                   or
                   as
                   a
                   Subject
                   ,
                   furnish'd
                   with
                   various
                   Attributes
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   furtherance
                   to
                   attain
                   a
                   clear
                   and
                   distinct
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Perception
                   of
                   any
                   Thing
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     The
                     Order
                     of
                     Things
                     here
                     to
                     be
                     treated
                     of
                     .
                  
                   It
                   follows
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   explain
                   the
                   Notions
                   of
                   a
                   Whole
                   and
                   its
                   Parts
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   Cause
                   and
                   its
                   Effects
                   ,
                   of
                   Subject
                   and
                   Adjunct
                   ;
                   because
                   from
                   these
                   Notions
                   ,
                   the
                   Idea
                   of
                   every
                   thing
                   is
                   absolutely
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Life
                   express'd
                   in
                   the
                   Mind
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   Thinks
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     What
                     a
                     Whole
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     manifold
                     .
                  
                   We
                   call
                   that
                   a
                   WHOLE
                   ,
                   which
                   consists
                   of
                   many
                   things
                   joyned
                   together
                   ,
                   or
                   which
                   hath
                   Parts
                   ,
                   into
                   which
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   divided
                   :
                   For
                   a
                   thing
                   which
                   wants
                   Parts
                   ,
                   is
                   improperly
                   called
                   a
                   Whole
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   Aristotelians
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   Mistake
                   when
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Mind
                   of
                   Man
                   is
                   
                     Whole
                     in
                     the
                     whole
                     Body
                     ,
                     and
                     Whole
                     in
                     every
                     Part
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   Mind
                   being
                   an
                   Intellectual
                   Substance
                   ,
                   is
                   without
                   Parts
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   an
                   Indivisible
                   manner
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   also
                   an
                   Immaterial
                   Substance
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Whole
                   ,
                   save
                   only
                   Negatively
                   ,
                   inasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   admit
                   of
                   Parts
                   ,
                   or
                   Division
                   .
                   A
                   Whole
                   is
                   threefold
                   ,
                   
                     Essential
                     ,
                     Integral
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Universal
                   .
                   An
                   
                     Essential
                     Whole
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   consists
                   of
                   Parts
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   Matter
                   and
                   Form
                   :
                   Thus
                   Man
                   consists
                   of
                   Soul
                   and
                   Body
                   .
                   An
                   
                     Integral
                     Whole
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   hath
                   Parts
                   without
                   each
                   other
                   ;
                   as
                   a
                   Man's
                   Body
                   consists
                   of
                   
                     Head
                     ,
                     Hands
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   An
                   
                     Universal
                     Whole
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   any
                   Genus
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   its
                   Species
                   ;
                   as
                   Animal
                   respecting
                   Man
                   and
                   Beast
                   :
                   Or
                   a
                   Species
                   ,
                   referring
                   to
                   its
                   Individuals
                   ;
                   as
                   Man
                   to
                   to
                   Socrates
                   and
                   Plato
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     What
                     a
                     Part
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     manifold
                     .
                  
                   We
                   call
                   that
                   a
                   PART
                   ,
                   which
                   together
                   with
                   its
                   Copart
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   doth
                   constitute
                   a
                   Whole
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Soul
                   and
                   Body
                   make
                   a
                   Man.
                   A
                   Part
                   is
                   either
                   Principal
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   a
                   Whole
                   cannot
                   consist
                   ;
                   as
                   is
                   the
                   Head
                   in
                   a
                   Human
                   Body
                   :
                   Or
                   
                     Less
                     Principal
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   sever'd
                   doth
                   only
                   maim
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   destroy
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     What
                     is
                     meant
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     Cause
                     .
                  
                   Tho'
                   the
                   Word
                   CAUSE
                   be
                   of
                   it self
                   sufficiently
                   known
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   Explication
                   of
                   it
                   seems
                   superfluous
                   ;
                   yet
                   is
                   it
                   commonly
                   defined
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     from
                     whose
                     Being
                     something
                     else
                     follows
                     :
                  
                   Or
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     which
                     of
                     it self
                     ,
                     influenceth
                     something
                     different
                     from
                     it self
                     .
                  
                   Accordingly
                   ,
                   GOD
                   the
                   Father
                   is
                   the
                   Principle
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Son
                   is
                   another
                   Person
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   another
                   Thing
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   another
                   or
                   different
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     The
                     division
                     of
                     Causes
                     .
                  
                   There
                   are
                   Five
                   Genera
                   or
                   kinds
                   of
                   
                     Causes
                     ,
                     viz.
                  
                   the
                   Material
                   ,
                   the
                   Formal
                   ,
                   the
                   Efficient
                   ,
                   the
                   Exemplary
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Final
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     What
                     the
                     Material
                     Cause
                     is
                     .
                  
                   The
                   
                     Material
                     Cause
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   things
                   are
                   made
                   or
                   formed
                   ;
                   as
                   Wax
                   is
                   the
                   Matter
                   of
                   which
                   Tapers
                   are
                   made
                   ;
                   Pewter
                   ,
                   the
                   Matter
                   of
                   which
                   Pots
                   are
                   made
                   ;
                   Gold
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   Guinea's
                   are
                   made
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   agreeing
                   or
                   disagreeing
                   with
                   the
                   Matter
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   also
                   agrees
                   or
                   disagrees
                   with
                   the
                   Things
                   that
                   are
                   made
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     What
                     the
                     Formal
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Formal
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   Constitutes
                   another
                   thing
                   and
                   distinguisheth
                   it
                   from
                   all
                   other
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Soul
                   is
                   the
                   Form
                   of
                   Man.
                   But
                   whether
                   the
                   Forms
                   of
                   other
                   things
                   be
                   
                     Physical
                     Entities
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   talk
                   in
                   the
                   Schools
                   ,
                   or
                   only
                   a
                   disposition
                   of
                   Parts
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   discoursed
                   in
                   the
                   General
                   Part
                   of
                   Physiology
                   ,
                   where
                   this
                   Point
                   shall
                   be
                   distinctly
                   handled
                   .
                   Both
                   these
                   Causes
                   are
                   called
                   Internal
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   abide
                   in
                   those
                   Things
                   whose
                   Essence
                   they
                   do
                   constitute
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     The
                     Efficient
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Efficient
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Effecting
                     Cause
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   produceth
                   another
                   thing
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   manifold
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     A
                     Total
                     Cause
                     .
                  
                   Total
                   or
                   Adequate
                   ,
                   which
                   alone
                   doth
                   produce
                   the
                   Effect
                   ,
                   excluding
                   other
                   Causes
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Rank
                   ;
                   as
                   God
                   creating
                   Adam
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   produc'd
                   without
                   the
                   Concourse
                   of
                   any
                   Other
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     Partial
                     Causes
                     .
                  
                   But
                   a
                   Father
                   and
                   Mother
                   ,
                   or
                   Male
                   and
                   Female
                   ,
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     Partial
                     Causes
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   Child
                   they
                   generate
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   need
                   each
                   others
                   assistance
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   do
                   nothing
                   solitarily
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     Proper
                     and
                     Accidental
                     Causes
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Sun
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Proper
                     Cause
                  
                   of
                   Light
                   ;
                   but
                   only
                   an
                   
                     Accidental
                     Cause
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Death
                   of
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   kill'd
                   by
                   too
                   great
                   Hear
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   bad
                   Constitution
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   occasion
                   of
                   his
                   being
                   hurt
                   by
                   the
                   Heat
                   of
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                     The
                     Near
                     and
                     Remote
                  
                   A
                   Father
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Near
                     Cause
                  
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   ;
                   but
                   a
                   Grandfather
                   the
                   Remote
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIV
                     .
                     The
                     Effective
                     Cause
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Mother
                   is
                   the
                   Effective
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Productive
                     Cause
                  
                   of
                   her
                   Son
                   ,
                   because
                   she
                   effects
                   a
                   thing
                   which
                   before
                   did
                   not
                   exist
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XV.
                     The
                     Conserving
                     Cause
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Nurse
                   is
                   only
                   the
                   
                     Conserving
                     Cause
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   she
                   only
                   effects
                   the
                   Continuation
                   of
                   its
                   Existence
                   ,
                   and
                   lends
                   her
                   assistance
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   continue
                   in
                   that
                   Existence
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   hath
                   received
                   from
                   its
                   Parents
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XVI
                     An
                     Univocal
                     Cause
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Father
                   is
                   an
                   
                     Univocal
                     Cause
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   his
                   Children
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Nature
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XVII
                     .
                     An
                     Equivocal
                     Cause
                     .
                  
                   But
                   GOD
                   is
                   only
                   an
                   
                     Equivocal
                     Cause
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   respect
                   spect
                   to
                   his
                   Creatures
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   different
                   Nature
                   from
                   His
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Dignity
                   inferiour
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XVIII
                     .
                     A
                     Principal
                     Cause
                     .
                  
                   An
                   Artificer
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Principal
                     Cause
                  
                   of
                   his
                   Work
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   acts
                   voluntarily
                   ;
                   but
                   Instruments
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   managed
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   means
                   subservient
                   to
                   the
                   performing
                   of
                   his
                   Work
                   ,
                   are
                   only
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     Instrumental
                     Causes
                  
                   :
                   Because
                   tho'
                   there
                   be
                   some
                   kind
                   of
                   Power
                   to
                   work
                   in
                   the
                   Instruments
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   in
                   the
                   Hatchet
                   to
                   Cleave
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Knife
                   to
                   Cut
                   ;
                   yet
                   can
                   they
                   not
                   produce
                   the
                   said
                   Effects
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   actuated
                   and
                   applied
                   by
                   another
                   Cause
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   are
                   called
                   Passive
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   receive
                   their
                   
                     acting
                     Power
                  
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Principal
                     Cause
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIX
                     .
                     An
                     Universal
                     Cause
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Water
                   that
                   springs
                   up
                   into
                   divers
                   Water-Works
                   in
                   the
                   Gardens
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   moves
                   variety
                   of
                   Machins
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Universal
                     Cause
                  
                   of
                   their
                   Motion
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   indifferently
                   forced
                   up
                   into
                   them
                   all
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   Artificial
                   disposition
                   and
                   figure
                   of
                   the
                   Pipes
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Particular
                     Cause
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   determines
                   the
                   Universal
                   ,
                   and
                   restrains
                   it
                   to
                   some
                   particular
                   effect
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XX.
                     A
                     Natural
                     Cause
                     .
                  
                   Bodily
                   Things
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   act
                   ,
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     Natural
                     Causes
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   produce
                   an
                   Effect
                   from
                   a
                   Natural
                   Propensity
                   or
                   Necessity
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   fore-knowing
                   Knowledge
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Sun
                     ,
                     Fire
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   :
                   But
                   Man
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Intellectual
                     Cause
                  
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   effects
                   by
                   his
                   Understanding
                   and
                   Will.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     XXI
                     .
                     A
                     Voluntary
                     Cause
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Man
                   that
                   Walketh
                   is
                   a
                   
                     Free
                     Cause
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   acts
                   spontaneously
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   force
                   :
                   But
                   a
                   Fire
                   burning
                   Wood
                   is
                   a
                   
                     Necessary
                     Cause
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   where
                   those
                   things
                   are
                   present
                   which
                   are
                   required
                   to
                   its
                   action
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     dry
                     Wood
                  
                   ,
                   application
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Fire
                   ,
                   and
                   Ventilation
                   or
                   Blowing
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   but
                   burn
                   them
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   it
                   exert
                   any
                   other
                   Action
                   instead
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXII
                     .
                     A
                     Proper
                     Cause
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       without
                       which
                    
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Sun
                   ,
                   whilst
                   it
                   enlightens
                   a
                   Chamber
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Proper
                     Cause
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Light
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   a
                   Window
                   ,
                   or
                   taking
                   down
                   of
                   the
                   Shutters
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   a
                   Cause
                   
                     sine
                     qua
                     non
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   without
                   which
                   such
                   an
                   Effect
                   would
                   not
                   follow
                   ;
                   which
                   Cause
                   is
                   also
                   called
                   the
                   Condition
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   a
                   Thing
                   cannot
                   be
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXIII
                     .
                     A
                     Physical
                     and
                     Moral
                     Cause
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Fire
                   that
                   burns
                   Houses
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Physical
                     Cause
                  
                   of
                   that
                   Burning
                   or
                   Consuming
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Fire
                   properly
                   and
                   of
                   its
                   own
                   Nature
                   burns
                   :
                   But
                   a
                   Man
                   who
                   sets
                   
                     Houses
                     on
                     Fire
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   exhorts
                   or
                   commands
                   others
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   a
                   
                     Moral
                     Cause
                  
                   of
                   this
                   Burning
                   ;
                   because
                   he
                   hath
                   only
                   Morally
                   contributed
                   to
                   that
                   effect
                   ,
                   viz.
                   by
                   Exhorting
                   or
                   Commanding
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   
                     Moral
                     Cause
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Fall
                   of
                   our
                   First
                   Parents
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXIV
                     .
                     An
                     Exemplary
                     Cause
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Form
                   which
                   a
                   Man
                   proposeth
                   to
                   himself
                   in
                   going
                   about
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   Work
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Exemplary
                     Cause
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Form
                   which
                   an
                   Architect
                   conceives
                   of
                   a
                   House
                   he
                   is
                   about
                   to
                   build
                   ;
                   and
                   generally
                   whatsoever
                   can
                   be
                   a
                   Cause
                   of
                   an
                   
                     Objective
                     Entity
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   forming
                   any
                   other
                   Image
                   .
                   So
                   he
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   the
                   Eyes
                   or
                   Mind
                   of
                   the
                   Painter
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Exemplary
                     Cause
                  
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Effigies
                   or
                   Likeness
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXV
                     .
                     What
                     the
                     Final
                     Cause
                     is
                     .
                  
                   The
                   
                     Final
                     Cause
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   End
                   for
                   which
                   any
                   thing
                   is
                   ;
                   as
                   when
                   a
                   Man
                   applies
                   himself
                   to
                   his
                   Studies
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   attaining
                   of
                   Learning
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   End
                   is
                   commonly
                   defined
                   ,
                   the
                   Cause
                   for
                   whose
                   sake
                   any
                   thing
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXVI
                     .
                     A
                     Primary
                     End.
                     
                  
                   An
                   End
                   is
                   twofold
                   ,
                   either
                   Primary
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   principally
                   intended
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   a
                   Knife
                   is
                   to
                   Cut
                   ;
                   of
                   a
                   Garment
                   ,
                   to
                   cover
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   shield
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   Injuries
                   of
                   the
                   Weather
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXVII
                     .
                     A
                     Secundary
                     '
                     End.
                     
                  
                   A
                   less
                   Principal
                   or
                   
                     Secundary
                     End
                  
                   is
                   ,
                   which
                   moves
                   one
                   only
                   in
                   a
                   less
                   degree
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   only
                   considered
                   as
                   something
                   Accessory
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   
                     Secundary
                     End
                  
                   of
                   a
                   Garment
                   is
                   to
                   adorn
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXVIII
                     .
                     The
                     End
                     for
                     whose
                     sake
                     .
                  
                   That
                   which
                   a
                   Man
                   intends
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   obtain
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     End
                     for
                     whose
                     sake
                  
                   :
                   So
                   Learning
                   is
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   Studies
                   ,
                   Health
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   Physician
                   's
                   Art
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   intends
                   to
                   procure
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXIX
                     .
                     The
                     End
                     for
                     whom
                     ,
                     Adequate
                     and
                     Partial
                     .
                  
                   He
                   for
                   whom
                   any
                   thing
                   is
                   desired
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     End
                     for
                     whom
                  
                   :
                   So
                   Man
                   is
                   the
                   
                     End
                     for
                     whom
                  
                   of
                   Medicine
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   designs
                   to
                   procure
                   Health
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   To
                   form
                   ones
                   Reason
                   aright
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   direct
                   the
                   Understanding
                   into
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Adequate
                     End
                  
                   of
                   Logick
                   :
                   But
                   to
                   direct
                   the
                   Understanding
                   in
                   Natural
                   things
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   Vertuous
                   Actions
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Inadequate
                   or
                   
                     Partial
                     End
                  
                   of
                   Logick
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXX
                     .
                     The
                     Number
                     of
                     Causes
                     .
                  
                   Whence
                   we
                   may
                   gather
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Material
                     Cause
                  
                   is
                   that
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   Things
                   are
                   made
                   ;
                   the
                   Formal
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   ;
                   the
                   Efficient
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   ;
                   the
                   Exemplary
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   which
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Final
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   things
                   are
                   made
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXXI
                     .
                     The
                     Causatum
                     ,
                     or
                     Thing
                     Caused
                     is
                     fivefold
                     .
                  
                   Whence
                   it
                   follows
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Effect
                   or
                   
                     Thing
                     caused
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   depends
                   on
                   the
                   Cause
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   virtue
                   whereof
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   is
                   Fivefold
                   ;
                   viz.
                   an
                   Effect
                   ,
                   which
                   proceeds
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Efficient
                     Cause
                  
                   :
                   The
                   
                     Thing
                     designed
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Means
                   ordained
                   to
                   the
                   End
                   :
                   The
                   
                     Thing
                     materiated
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   which
                   consists
                   of
                   the
                   Matter
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   The
                   
                     Thing
                     formed
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   constituted
                   by
                   the
                   Form.
                   To
                   these
                   you
                   may
                   add
                   the
                   
                     Thing
                     exemplated
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Exemplar
                   according
                   to
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXXII
                     What
                     a
                     Subject
                     is
                     .
                  
                   That
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   Subject
                   to
                   which
                   something
                   is
                   adjoyned
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   which
                   something
                   accrues
                   besides
                   its
                   Essence
                   :
                   So
                   Cloaths
                   are
                   put
                   on
                   the
                   Body
                   ;
                   the
                   Soul
                   of
                   Man
                   is
                   joyned
                   to
                   his
                   
                     Body
                     ;
                     Writing
                  
                   is
                   applied
                   to
                   Paper
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXXIII
                     .
                     The
                     difference
                     betwixt
                     a
                     Subject
                     of
                     Inherence
                     and
                     Adherence
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Subject
                   of
                   Inherence
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   into
                   which
                   something
                   is
                   received
                   :
                   So
                   a
                   Spunge
                   is
                   said
                   tobe
                   the
                   Matter
                   into
                   which
                   the
                   Water
                   is
                   received
                   :
                   The
                   Outside
                   of
                   the
                   Wall
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   receives
                   the
                   plaister
                   or
                   whiting
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   A
                   Subject
                   of
                   Adherence
                   is
                   ,
                   which
                   receives
                   another
                   thing
                   upon
                   it self
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   it self
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Hand
                   that
                   puts
                   on
                   a
                   Glove
                   .
                   A
                   Subject
                   Containing
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   comprehends
                   any
                   thing
                   within
                   it self
                   ;
                   as
                   a
                   Vessel
                   doth
                   Water
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Sheath
                   doth
                   the
                   Sword
                   :
                   Because
                   by
                   Subject
                   nothing
                   else
                   is
                   understood
                   here
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   to
                   which
                   something
                   is
                   joyned
                   besides
                   its
                   Essence
                   ;
                   or
                   to
                   which
                   something
                   supervenes
                   after
                   its
                   production
                   and
                   constitution
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXXIV
                     .
                     A
                     Subject
                     is
                     sometimes
                     taken
                     for
                     an
                     Object
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Subject
                   is
                   sometimes
                   taken
                   for
                   an
                   Object
                   ;
                   as
                   when
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   to
                   subject
                   a
                   thing
                   to
                   the
                   Eyes
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   propose
                   a
                   thing
                   to
                   any
                   ones
                   Faculties
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   act
                   about
                   or
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   Hearing
                   is
                   a
                   Sound
                   ,
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   
                     Seeing
                     ,
                     Colour
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXXV
                     .
                     What
                     an
                     Adjunct
                     is
                     .
                  
                   We
                   call
                   that
                   an
                   Adjunct
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   consider
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   thing
                   besides
                   it
                   Essence
                   ,
                   as
                   something
                   added
                   ,
                   accruing
                   or
                   hapning
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   same
                   bring
                   along
                   with
                   it
                   some
                   proper
                   Reality
                   ;
                   as
                   Fire
                   in
                   the
                   Pores
                   of
                   hot
                   Iron
                   ,
                   the
                   Soul
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   :
                   Or
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   a
                   Mode
                   of
                   Substance
                   ;
                   as
                   Love
                   or
                   Science
                   in
                   the
                   Mind
                   ;
                   
                     Motton
                     ,
                     Figure
                     ,
                     Rest
                     ,
                     Situation
                  
                   in
                   a
                   Body
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXXVI
                     .
                     Adjuncts
                     are
                     only
                     attributed
                     to
                     their
                     Subjects
                     in
                     the
                     Concrete
                     .
                  
                   An
                   
                     Accidental
                     Adjunct
                  
                   is
                   predicated
                   of
                   its
                   Subject
                   in
                   Concrete
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   Abstractedly
                   .
                   That
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   
                     Concrete
                     Adjunct
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   denotes
                   the
                   Accidental
                   form
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Subject
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     White
                     ,
                     Learned
                     ,
                     Great
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   An
                   
                     Abstract
                     Adjunct
                  
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   signifies
                   only
                   the
                   Accidental
                   or
                   Modal
                   form
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     Whiteness
                     ,
                     Learning
                     ,
                     Greatness
                  
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   an
                   Adjunct
                   is
                   predicated
                   of
                   its
                   Subject
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Concrete
                     ;
                     Snow
                     is
                     white
                  
                   ,
                   Socrates
                   
                     is
                     Learned
                     ,
                     Great
                  
                   :
                   But
                   by
                   no
                   means
                   in
                   the
                   Abstract
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     Socrates
                     is
                     Whiteness
                     ,
                     Learning
                     ,
                     Greatness
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   To
                   these
                   things
                   thus
                   at
                   large
                   explained
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   subjoyn
                   this
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Sixth
                     Rule
                     of
                     Truth
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XXXVII
                       .
                       The
                       Sixth
                       Rule
                       of
                       Truth
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Idea
                       or
                       Perception
                       of
                       every
                       thing
                       is
                       by
                       so
                       much
                       the
                       more
                       clear
                       and
                       perfect
                       ,
                       by
                       how
                       much
                       the
                       more
                       Parts
                       ,
                       Causes
                       and
                       Adjuncts
                       of
                       the
                       thing
                       it
                       doth
                       represent
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     For
                     from
                     the
                     Parts
                     we
                     have
                     a
                     view
                     of
                     the
                     Whole
                     ;
                     from
                     the
                     Causes
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     contained
                     in
                     the
                     Effects
                     ;
                     from
                     the
                     Adjuncts
                     ,
                     as
                     so
                     many
                     Complements
                     and
                     Ornaments
                     ,
                     we
                     perceive
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     the
                     Subject
                     ,
                     and
                     its
                     Qualifications
                     ,
                     especially
                     from
                     its
                     proper
                     inborn
                     Qualities
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   X.
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Distinctions
                   ,
                   whence
                   the
                   Nature
                   and
                   Difference
                   of
                   Idea's
                   is
                   deduced
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     Consent
                     and
                     Dissent
                     of
                     Things
                     .
                  
                   FOr
                   a
                   more
                   clear
                   understanding
                   of
                   what
                   follows
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   premise
                   something
                   concerning
                   the
                   Consent
                   and
                   Dissent
                   of
                   Things
                   .
                   Now
                   those
                   things
                   seem
                   to
                   me
                   to
                   Consent
                   ,
                   which
                   agree
                   in
                   Common
                   Attributes
                   and
                   
                     Logical
                     Notions
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   to
                   Dissent
                   ,
                   which
                   do
                   more
                   or
                   less
                   disagree
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Seventh
                     Rule
                     of
                     Truth
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       II.
                       The
                       Seventh
                       Rule
                       of
                       Truth
                       .
                    
                     
                       Those
                       Things
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       looked
                       upon
                       as
                       Agreeing
                       ,
                       which
                       agree
                       in
                       some
                       common
                       Idea
                       or
                       Reason
                       ,
                       or
                       whereof
                       the
                       one
                       is
                       included
                       in
                       the
                       Idea
                       of
                       the
                       other
                       ;
                       and
                       they
                       are
                       said
                       to
                       disagree
                       or
                       to
                       be
                       diverse
                       ,
                       which
                       are
                       the
                       Objects
                       of
                       Different
                       Idea's
                       ,
                       and
                       are
                       apprehended
                       after
                       a
                       diverse
                       manner
                       ;
                       or
                       the
                       one
                       whereof
                       is
                       not
                       included
                       in
                       the
                       Idea
                       of
                       the
                       other
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       III.
                       Which
                       Things
                       agree
                       ,
                       and
                       which
                       do
                       disagree
                       .
                    
                     For
                     those
                     things
                     only
                     do
                     Agree
                     ,
                     which
                     have
                     the
                     same
                     Genus
                     or
                     Species
                     ,
                     or
                     Parts
                     ,
                     or
                     Causes
                     ,
                     or
                     Effects
                     ,
                     or
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     or
                     Adjuncts
                     ;
                     or
                     Agree
                     upon
                     some
                     other
                     account
                     :
                     Whereas
                     those
                     which
                     Disagree
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     are
                     diverse
                     and
                     dissentaneous
                     .
                     But
                     those
                     things
                     do
                     most
                     of
                     all
                     Disagree
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     separated
                     from
                     each
                     other
                     by
                     opposite
                     Differences
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       IV.
                       What
                       distinction
                       is
                       ,
                       and
                       how
                       manifold
                       .
                    
                     Wherefore
                     Distinction
                     in
                     Common
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     Diversity
                     we
                     find
                     ,
                     between
                     many
                     things
                     .
                     Which
                     Diversity
                     ,
                     to
                     speak
                     properly
                     ,
                     is
                     only
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     between
                     
                       Existent
                       Beings
                    
                     :
                     For
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     distinguish'd
                     .
                     Distinction
                     is
                     threefold
                     ,
                     
                       Real
                       ,
                       Modal
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       Distinction
                       of
                       Reason
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       V.
                       What
                       a
                       Real
                       Distinction
                       is
                       .
                    
                     
                       Real
                       Distinction
                    
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     found
                     between
                     two
                     or
                     more
                     compleat
                     Beings
                     or
                     Substances
                     ;
                     as
                     between
                     the
                     Soul
                     and
                     Body
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     know
                     to
                     be
                     distinguish'd
                     from
                     each
                     other
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     can
                     distinctly
                     know
                     the
                     one
                     without
                     the
                     other
                     :
                     For
                     we
                     can
                     have
                     no
                     more
                     evident
                     sign
                     of
                     
                       Real
                       Distinction
                    
                     than
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     do
                     distinctly
                     and
                     clearly
                     understand
                     the
                     one
                     without
                     the
                     other
                     .
                     I
                     said
                     in
                     the
                     Definition
                     ,
                     that
                     Distinction
                     is
                     a
                     Diversity
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     a
                     Division
                     ;
                     because
                     Distinction
                     doth
                     not
                     take
                     away
                     Union
                     ,
                     but
                     Identity
                     only
                     .
                     For
                     tho'
                     the
                     Soul
                     be
                     never
                     so
                     closely
                     United
                     to
                     the
                     Body
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     continues
                     no
                     less
                     distinct
                     from
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     than
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     actually
                     separated
                     from
                     it
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     sufficient
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     distinction
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Things
                     may
                     be
                     separated
                     and
                     preserved
                     apart
                     from
                     each
                     other
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       VI.
                       The
                       Soul
                       and
                       Body
                       are
                       Really
                       Distinct
                       ,
                       as
                       Compleat
                       Beings
                       .
                    
                     But
                     you
                     'l
                     object
                     against
                     the
                     Instance
                     of
                     Soul
                     and
                     Body
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     only
                     
                       Incompleat
                       Substances
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     cannot
                     be
                     really
                     distinguish'd
                     ?
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     by
                     distinguishing
                     the
                     Minor.
                     I
                     grant
                     that
                     the
                     Soul
                     and
                     Body
                     are
                     
                       Incompleat
                       Substances
                    
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     referr'd
                     to
                     the
                     Compound
                     which
                     they
                     constitute
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     by
                     calling
                     them
                     
                       Incompleat
                       Substances
                    
                     ,
                     you
                     mean
                     that
                     they
                     cannot
                     subsist
                     by
                     themselves
                     :
                     This
                     I
                     deny
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       VII
                       .
                       What
                       we
                       are
                       to
                       understand
                       by
                       these
                       Words
                       ,
                       
                         A
                         Compleat
                         thing
                      
                       .
                    
                     For
                     when
                     we
                     say
                     a
                     
                       Compleat
                       thing
                    
                     ,
                     we
                     understand
                     nothing
                     else
                     ,
                     than
                     a
                     Substance
                     furnished
                     with
                     such
                     Attributes
                     and
                     Forms
                     ,
                     as
                     from
                     which
                     we
                     gather
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Substance
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     plain
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     do
                     not
                     know
                     a
                     Substance
                     immediately
                     ,
                     but
                     from
                     its
                     Attributes
                     ,
                     which
                     because
                     they
                     must
                     be
                     in
                     something
                     or
                     other
                     ,
                     therefore
                     we
                     call
                     the
                     Subject
                     in
                     which
                     they
                     are
                     ,
                     Substance
                     .
                     In
                     which
                     respect
                     the
                     Soul
                     and
                     Body
                     are
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     
                       Compleat
                       Beings
                    
                     .
                     The
                     same
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Parts
                     that
                     concur
                     to
                     the
                     making
                     up
                     of
                     a
                     Whole
                     .
                     Thus
                     an
                     Eye
                     ,
                     for
                     Example
                     ,
                     is
                     an
                     
                       Incompleat
                       Substance
                    
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     compar'd
                     with
                     the
                     Body
                     ,
                     whose
                     Part
                     it
                     is
                     :
                     But
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     
                       Compleat
                       Entity
                    
                     ,
                     when
                     considered
                     by
                     it self
                     alone
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     like
                     manner
                     the
                     Soul
                     and
                     the
                     Body
                     are
                     
                       Incompleat
                       Substances
                    
                     in
                     reference
                     to
                     the
                     Whole
                     Man
                     ;
                     but
                     Compleat
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     considered
                     with
                     those
                     Attributes
                     by
                     which
                     we
                     know
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     Substances
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       VIII
                       .
                       What
                       a
                       Modal
                       Distinction
                       is
                       .
                    
                     A
                     
                       Modal
                       Distinction
                    
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     found
                     between
                     a
                     Mode
                     and
                     its
                     Subject
                     ,
                     whose
                     Mode
                     it
                     is
                     :
                     So
                     Figure
                     is
                     distinguished
                     from
                     a
                     Bodily
                     Substance
                     ;
                     the
                     Act
                     of
                     Imagining
                     or
                     Willing
                     from
                     an
                     Immaterial
                     Substance
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Soul.
                     For
                     those
                     things
                     we
                     know
                     to
                     be
                     Modally
                     distinguish'd
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     may
                     be
                     conceived
                     to
                     exist
                     without
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     :
                     As
                     we
                     can
                     easily
                     understand
                     a
                     Corporeal
                     Substance
                     without
                     Motion
                     and
                     Figure
                     ,
                     but
                     can
                     by
                     no
                     means
                     conceive
                     Motion
                     or
                     Figure
                     without
                     a
                     Body
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       IX
                       .
                       How
                       two
                       Modes
                       are
                       distinguish'd
                       .
                    
                     There
                     is
                     another
                     
                       Modal
                       Distinction
                    
                     between
                     two
                     Modes
                     of
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Substance
                     :
                     As
                     between
                     the
                     Figure
                     and
                     Motion
                     of
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Body
                     ,
                     or
                     between
                     a
                     Substance
                     and
                     the
                     Mode
                     of
                     another
                     Substance
                     :
                     But
                     this
                     latter
                     is
                     rather
                     to
                     be
                     called
                     a
                     
                       Real
                       Distinction
                    
                     ,
                     than
                     Modal
                     ;
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     That
                     Mode
                     may
                     be
                     clearly
                     understood
                     without
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     no
                     dependance
                     on
                     the
                     Substance
                     ,
                     as
                     not
                     affecting
                     or
                     modifying
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       X.
                       Distinction
                       of
                       Reason
                       .
                    
                     A
                     
                       Distinction
                       of
                       Reason
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     found
                     between
                     a
                     Substance
                     and
                     some
                     one
                     of
                     its
                     Essential
                     Attributes
                     :
                     Thus
                     Quantity
                     doth
                     not
                     differ
                     from
                     a
                     Bodily
                     Substance
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     by
                     a
                     Distinction
                     of
                     Reason
                     ;
                     as
                     Cogitation
                     from
                     the
                     Mind
                     .
                     The
                     Sign
                     of
                     this
                     Distinction
                     is
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     cannot
                     have
                     a
                     distinct
                     Idea
                     of
                     the
                     Thing
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     remove
                     from
                     it
                     that
                     Attribute
                     ,
                     as
                     appears
                     in
                     the
                     Examples
                     alledged
                     .
                     And
                     so
                     likewise
                     ,
                     two
                     Attributes
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Substance
                     are
                     distinguish'd
                     only
                     by
                     Reason
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     be
                     such
                     as
                     that
                     the
                     Notion
                     of
                     the
                     one
                     cannot
                     be
                     clearly
                     conceived
                     without
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     as
                     Justice
                     and
                     Mercy
                     in
                     GOD.
                     And
                     these
                     are
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     Formally
                     distinguish'd
                     ,
                     because
                     their
                     Formal
                     Idea's
                     or
                     Definitions
                     are
                     distinct
                     or
                     diverse
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     
                     
                       Booke
                       1.
                       
                       Part.
                       1.
                       
                       Chap
                       15.
                       
                    
                     
                       In
                       Perfecto
                       quiescit
                    
                     
                       G.
                       Freman
                       Inv.
                       
                    
                     
                       I
                       Kip
                       Scul
                    
                     
                       To
                       the
                       Worshipfull
                       Thomas
                       Vincent
                       of
                       Fetcham
                       in
                       the
                       County
                       of
                       Surrey
                       
                         Esq
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       This
                       Plate
                       is
                       humbly
                       Dedicated
                       by
                       Rich
                       :
                       Blome
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       XII
                       .
                       The
                       Idea's
                       we
                       have
                       are
                       not
                       the
                       Product
                       of
                       our
                       Senses
                       .
                    
                     In
                     the
                     Second
                     place
                     we
                     infer
                     hence
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Ideas
                     of
                     our
                     Mind
                     ,
                     do
                     not
                     proceed
                     from
                     our
                     Senses
                     :
                     For
                     ,
                     as
                     was
                     said
                     before
                     ,
                     nothing
                     is
                     so
                     clear
                     an
                     object
                     of
                     our
                     Mind
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     Cogitation
                     ,
                     neither
                     is
                     any
                     thing
                     more
                     distinctly
                     known
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     than
                     this
                     Proposition
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       think
                       ,
                       therefore
                       I
                       am
                       :
                    
                     Now
                     we
                     can
                     have
                     no
                     certainty
                     of
                     this
                     Proposition
                     ,
                     except
                     we
                     distinctly
                     conceive
                     ,
                     what
                     Being
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     Cogitation
                     is
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     in
                     vain
                     for
                     any
                     to
                     demand
                     any
                     further
                     Explication
                     of
                     these
                     Words
                     from
                     us
                     ,
                     since
                     every
                     one
                     understands
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     be
                     further
                     explained
                     without
                     some
                     confusion
                     .
                     But
                     who
                     will
                     say
                     that
                     these
                     Idea's
                     of
                     Being
                     and
                     Thinking
                     are
                     produced
                     by
                     the
                     Senses
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     been
                     convey'd
                     to
                     the
                     Mind
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     help
                     of
                     
                       Bodily
                       things
                    
                     ?
                     Wherefore
                     Ideas
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     attributed
                     to
                     the
                     Senses
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     the
                     Mind
                     ,
                     which
                     hath
                     the
                     Power
                     of
                     producing
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     forming
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     it self
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     outward
                     assistance
                     .
                     Tho'
                     indeed
                     the
                     Mind
                     be
                     often
                     excited
                     to
                     the
                     producing
                     of
                     them
                     from
                     things
                     that
                     strike
                     the
                     Senses
                     :
                     Because
                     this
                     is
                     no
                     more
                     ,
                     than
                     in
                     the
                     case
                     of
                     an
                     Architect
                     ,
                     who
                     may
                     be
                     inclined
                     to
                     Build
                     a
                     House
                     from
                     the
                     Mony
                     which
                     is
                     promised
                     him
                     :
                     But
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     very
                     foolish
                     therefore
                     to
                     assert
                     ,
                     that
                     Mony
                     had
                     been
                     the
                     Original
                     of
                     the
                     House
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XIII
                       .
                       Clear
                       Idea's
                       .
                    
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     We
                     may
                     gather
                     that
                     Idea's
                     are
                     of
                     two
                     kinds
                     ,
                     clear
                     and
                     confused
                     :
                     Because
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     have
                     not
                     the
                     same
                     Evidence
                     ,
                     but
                     exceed
                     one
                     another
                     in
                     clearness
                     and
                     distinction
                     .
                     Now
                     those
                     Idea's
                     are
                     called
                     clear
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     evident
                     and
                     manifest
                     to
                     our
                     Mind
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     gives
                     heed
                     to
                     them
                     ;
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     manner
                     as
                     we
                     say
                     that
                     Objects
                     are
                     clearly
                     beheld
                     ,
                     when
                     being
                     present
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     they
                     act
                     strongly
                     enough
                     to
                     be
                     perceived
                     by
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     Eyes
                     are
                     well
                     disposed
                     to
                     behold
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XIV
                       .
                       Distinct
                       Idea's
                       .
                    
                     Those
                     Idea's
                     are
                     called
                     Distinct
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     so
                     precise
                     ,
                     and
                     diverse
                     from
                     all
                     others
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     contain
                     nothing
                     ,
                     which
                     doth
                     not
                     manifestly
                     appear
                     ,
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     gives
                     heed
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     ought
                     .
                     So
                     when
                     a
                     Man
                     feels
                     some
                     great
                     Pain
                     ,
                     that
                     perception
                     of
                     Pain
                     ,
                     is
                     very
                     clear
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     but
                     is
                     not
                     always
                     distinct
                     :
                     For
                     commonly
                     Men
                     confound
                     it
                     ,
                     with
                     their
                     obscure
                     Judgment
                     concerning
                     its
                     Nature
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     suppose
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     grieved
                     part
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     resemble
                     the
                     Sense
                     of
                     Pain
                     ,
                     which
                     alone
                     they
                     clearly
                     perceive
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     reason
                     is
                     the
                     same
                     concerning
                     other
                     Qualities
                     ,
                     viz.
                     
                       Sound
                       ,
                       Colour
                       ,
                       Smell
                       ,
                       Cold
                       ,
                       Heat
                       ,
                    
                     all
                     which
                     they
                     conceive
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     Objects
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     think
                     there
                     is
                     something
                     like
                     these
                     Sensations
                     in
                     the
                     Senses
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Idea's
                     we
                     have
                     upon
                     their
                     account
                     .
                     These
                     Idea's
                     therefore
                     are
                     called
                     Obscure
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     represent
                     things
                     or
                     Objects
                     ,
                     confusedly
                     or
                     obscurely
                     .
                     Let
                     this
                     therefore
                     be
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Eighth
                     Rule
                     of
                     Truth
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XV.
                       The
                       Eighth
                       Rule
                       of
                       Truth
                       .
                    
                     That
                     Idea
                     ,
                     or
                     perception
                     of
                     a
                     thing
                     is
                     clear
                     and
                     distinct
                     ,
                     which
                     represents
                     the
                     thing
                     it self
                     to
                     the
                     Mind
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     foregoing
                     Rules
                     of
                     Truth
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     obscure
                     and
                     confused
                     ,
                     which
                     doth
                     more
                     or
                     less
                     depart
                     from
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XVI
                       .
                       The
                       Rule
                       explained
                       .
                    
                     For
                     seeing
                     that
                     that
                     Idea
                     is
                     more
                     clear
                     and
                     distinct
                     ,
                     which
                     involves
                     least
                     doubtfulness
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     represents
                     more
                     parts
                     and
                     Adjuncts
                     of
                     a
                     thing
                     to
                     the
                     Mind
                     ,
                     and
                     distinguisheth
                     it
                     from
                     all
                     other
                     things
                     ;
                     it
                     must
                     follow
                     that
                     that
                     Perception
                     is
                     clear
                     and
                     distinct
                     ,
                     which
                     represents
                     a
                     thing
                     to
                     the
                     Mind
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     foregoing
                     Rules
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Ninth
                     Rule
                     of
                     Truth
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XVII
                       .
                       The
                       Ninth
                       Rule
                       .
                    
                     
                       He
                       whose
                       Mind
                       is
                       furnished
                       with
                       most
                       ,
                       and
                       most
                       perfect
                       Idea's
                       ,
                       is
                       the
                       most
                       knowing
                       and
                       understanding
                       Man.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       XVIII
                       .
                       The
                       Explication
                       of
                       this
                       Rule
                       .
                    
                     For
                     seeing
                     that
                     every
                     thing
                     is
                     made
                     manifest
                     by
                     its
                     Idea
                     ,
                     and
                     whatever
                     is
                     known
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     contain'd
                     in
                     its
                     Idea
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     clear
                     that
                     the
                     more
                     Idea's
                     we
                     have
                     in
                     our
                     Minds
                     ,
                     the
                     greater
                     must
                     be
                     our
                     Knowledge
                     :
                     And
                     by
                     how
                     much
                     the
                     several
                     Perfections
                     do
                     evidently
                     and
                     distinctly
                     comprehend
                     more
                     particulars
                     ,
                     by
                     so
                     much
                     the
                     more
                     excellent
                     and
                     perfect
                     must
                     that
                     Knowledge
                     be
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   AN
                   APPENDIX
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Imposition
                   ,
                   Signification
                   ,
                   Definition
                   and
                   use
                   of
                   Names
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     Of
                     the
                     Things
                     that
                     are
                     handled
                     in
                     this
                     Appendix
                     .
                  
                   FOr
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   Names
                   or
                   Words
                   ,
                   we
                   use
                   in
                   discourse
                   are
                   Marks
                   and
                   Signs
                   of
                   our
                   Conceptions
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   themselves
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   thought
                   fit
                   to
                   add
                   something
                   here
                   concerning
                   their
                   
                     Imposition
                     ,
                     Signification
                     ,
                     Definition
                  
                   and
                   Use
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Conclusion
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     Epicurus
                     was
                     of
                     opinion
                     that
                     the
                     names
                     of
                     things
                     were
                     from
                     Nature
                     .
                  
                   It
                   hath
                   been
                   an
                   enquiry
                   amongst
                   the
                   Philosophers
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   Names
                   or
                   Words
                   we
                   use
                   in
                   Speech
                   ,
                   were
                   from
                   Nature
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   Custom
                   ,
                   and
                   Consent
                   :
                   Or
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   natural
                   for
                   all
                   Men
                   to
                   speak
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   utter
                   their
                   Conceptions
                   ;
                   or
                   whether
                   they
                   were
                   imposed
                   on
                   things
                   from
                   the
                   free
                   choice
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   invented
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   instead
                   of
                   our
                   Conceptions
                   .
                   Epicurus
                   ascribes
                   the
                   original
                   of
                   Names
                   to
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   asserts
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   effects
                   produc'd
                   by
                   the
                   force
                   thereof
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   first
                   Men
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   struck
                   by
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   Object
                   ,
                   and
                   found
                   several
                   Passions
                   of
                   Love
                   or
                   Hatred
                   stirr'd
                   up
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   broke
                   forth
                   into
                   some
                   Voices
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   designed
                   them
                   ,
                   no
                   otherwise
                   than
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   pointed
                   at
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   Finger
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   other
                   Bodily
                   Gesture
                   .
                   And
                   accordingly
                   his
                   opinion
                   was
                   ,
                   as
                   Proclus
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   XVII
                   .
                   That
                   Names
                   are
                   as
                   well
                   from
                   Nature
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   the
                   operations
                   of
                   Nature
                   that
                   go
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Vocal
                   Sound
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Function
                   of
                   Seeing
                   ;
                   
                     for
                     that
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     that
                     sees
                     and
                     hears
                     ,
                     must
                     also
                     name
                     the
                     things
                     it
                     sees
                     and
                     hears
                     ;
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     Name
                     Nature
                     ,
                     is
                     an
                     effect
                     or
                     work
                     of
                     Nature
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     Whence
                     the
                     variety
                     of
                     Names
                     proceeds
                     according
                     to
                     Epicurus
                     .
                  
                   For
                   the
                   variety
                   of
                   Names
                   according
                   to
                   Epicurus
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   divers
                   Nations
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   ascrib'd
                   to
                   their
                   different
                   Temperaments
                   ,
                   who
                   being
                   affected
                   with
                   different
                   Passions
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   perceiving
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   did
                   express
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   diversly
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   different
                   Voice
                   or
                   Sound
                   .
                   Whence
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   those
                   Nations
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   no
                   Commerce
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   still
                   kept
                   their
                   own
                   Idiom
                   ;
                   whereas
                   those
                   that
                   had
                   more
                   Communication
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   did
                   take
                   in
                   some
                   of
                   their
                   Words
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   unknown
                   to
                   their
                   Forefathers
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     Names
                     were
                     imposed
                     from
                     Mens
                     free
                     choice
                     .
                  
                   But
                   whatsoever
                   Epicurus
                   may
                   alledge
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   the
                   Names
                   of
                   things
                   do
                   not
                   seem
                   to
                   proceed
                   from
                   Nature
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   consent
                   and
                   agreement
                   
                   of
                   Men.
                   As
                   may
                   be
                   proved
                   first
                   from
                   Homonymy
                   or
                   Equivocation
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   same
                   word
                   is
                   attributed
                   to
                   divers
                   things
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   occasion'd
                   by
                   Mens
                   joyning
                   the
                   same
                   sound
                   to
                   different
                   Idea's
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   Sound
                   agrees
                   to
                   many
                   Things
                   ,
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   but
                   different
                   Idea's
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   Example
                   ,
                   this
                   word
                   Vacuum
                   or
                   an
                   
                     Empty
                     space
                  
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   vulgar
                   use
                   signifies
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     place
                     in
                     which
                     nothing
                     is
                     contained
                     ,
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     we
                     suppose
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     in
                     it
                     :
                  
                   As
                   when
                   we
                   say
                   that
                   a
                   Ship
                   is
                   empty
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   hath
                   no
                   lading
                   .
                   But
                   according
                   to
                   
                     Philisophers
                     ,
                     Vacuum
                  
                   signifies
                   a
                   place
                   in
                   which
                   no
                   bodily
                   thing
                   is
                   contained
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   second
                   place
                   ,
                   that
                   Names
                   have
                   their
                   original
                   from
                   the
                   voluntary
                   imposition
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   is
                   apparent
                   from
                   Polyonymy
                   ,
                   and
                   Synonymy
                   which
                   attributes
                   divers
                   words
                   to
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   :
                   As
                   
                     Liber
                     ,
                     Codex
                  
                   ,
                   both
                   which
                   signifie
                   a
                   Book
                   ;
                   
                     Ensis
                     ,
                     Gladius
                  
                   a
                   Sword.
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   The
                   same
                   may
                   be
                   proved
                   from
                   the
                   changing
                   of
                   Words
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   sometimes
                   one
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   another
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   :
                   as
                   now
                   Aristocles
                   ,
                   afterwards
                   Plato
                   ;
                   now
                   Tyrtanus
                   ,
                   then
                   Euphrastus
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   Theophrastus
                   .
                   Which
                   would
                   not
                   happen
                   so
                   ,
                   if
                   words
                   owed
                   their
                   use
                   to
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   voluntary
                   institution
                   of
                   Men.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     Words
                     signifie
                     diversly
                     amongst
                     divers
                     Nations
                     .
                  
                   Moreover
                   we
                   find
                   by
                   Experience
                   ,
                   that
                   Words
                   have
                   their
                   signification
                   from
                   the
                   imposition
                   and
                   will
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   Word
                   signifies
                   one
                   thing
                   in
                   this
                   Nation
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   in
                   another
                   Nation
                   .
                   For
                   what
                   is
                   more
                   common
                   than
                   for
                   a
                   Name
                   or
                   Word
                   ,
                   which
                   before
                   represented
                   nothing
                   to
                   your
                   Mind
                   ,
                   now
                   to
                   signifie
                   something
                   from
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                   Men
                   ?
                   For
                   tho'
                   words
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   giving
                   Law
                   concerning
                   them
                   :
                   Yet
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Speech
                   proper
                   only
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   follow
                   some
                   particulart
                   Art
                   or
                   Calling
                   .
                   And
                   tho'
                   as
                   
                     Philo
                     Judaeus
                  
                   saith
                   ,
                   Speech
                   be
                   proper
                   to
                   Man
                   ,
                   as
                   Neighing
                   to
                   a
                   
                     Horse
                     ,
                     Barking
                  
                   to
                   a
                   Dog
                   ,
                   and
                   Lowing
                   to
                   an
                   Ox
                   ;
                   yet
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   faculty
                   of
                   speaking
                   Natural
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   speech
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   sound
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   every
                   word
                   doth
                   not
                   agree
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   any
                   force
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   but
                   wholly
                   depends
                   on
                   the
                   free
                   will
                   of
                   Men.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     Names
                     are
                     the
                     Notes
                     or
                     Marks
                     of
                     our
                     Conceptions
                     .
                  
                   WORDS
                   therefore
                   being
                   instituted
                   by
                   Men
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   Notes
                   ,
                   and
                   Signs
                   of
                   our
                   Conceptions
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   themselves
                   ;
                   whether
                   they
                   signifie
                   our
                   conceptions
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   things
                   themselves
                   .
                   That
                   they
                   signifie
                   the
                   inward
                   conceptions
                   of
                   our
                   Mind
                   ,
                   appears
                   hence
                   ,
                   that
                   whenever
                   we
                   please
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   discover
                   our
                   Secrets
                   ,
                   by
                   words
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   they
                   being
                   the
                   Interpreters
                   of
                   our
                   Mind
                   ,
                   which
                   represents
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   our
                   Thoughts
                   .
                   
                     The
                     word
                     that
                     sounds
                     without
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   S.
                   Austin
                   15
                   
                     de
                     Trin.
                  
                   Cap.
                   XI
                   .
                   
                     is
                     a
                     sign
                     of
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     that
                     lies
                     hid
                     within
                     .
                  
                   For
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   except
                   Words
                   did
                   intimate
                   our
                   Conceptions
                   ,
                   there
                   would
                   be
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   as
                   a
                   Lye
                   ,
                   which
                   consists
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Mind
                   of
                   a
                   Man
                   doth
                   disagree
                   with
                   the
                   words
                   he
                   utters
                   ;
                   or
                   when
                   we
                   have
                   other
                   conceptions
                   in
                   our
                   Mind
                   ,
                   than
                   our
                   words
                   import
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     Names
                     do
                     also
                     signifie
                     the
                     things
                     themselves
                     .
                  
                   And
                   that
                   Names
                   do
                   also
                   signifie
                   the
                   things
                   themselves
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   prove
                   by
                   experience
                   ;
                   for
                   because
                   we
                   cannot
                   carry
                   all
                   things
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   words
                   ,
                   for
                   signs
                   whereby
                   to
                   signifie
                   absent
                   things
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   apparent
                   ,
                   when
                   any
                   one
                   calls
                   for
                   some
                   particular
                   Person
                   ,
                   as
                   for
                   Example
                   ,
                   Socrates
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Name
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   calls
                   him
                   forth
                   signifies
                   the
                   thing
                   which
                   Socrates
                   is
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   commands
                   him
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   return
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Thing
                   is
                   meant
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   Words
                   .
                   Hence
                   the
                   Scripture
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   GOD
                   set
                   all
                   living
                   Creatures
                   before
                   Adam
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   give
                   Names
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   conform
                   to
                   the
                   Things
                   themselves
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   it
                   appears
                   that
                   Mankind
                   makes
                   use
                   of
                   Words
                   to
                   manifest
                   their
                   Conceptions
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Things
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     To
                     avoid
                     the
                     confusion
                     of
                     Perceptions
                     ,
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     define
                     our
                     Words
                     .
                  
                   But
                   because
                   when
                   Words
                   are
                   wrongly
                   understood
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   it
                   occasions
                   great
                   Confusion
                   in
                   our
                   Idea's
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   in
                   our
                   Discourse
                   ,
                   therefore
                   we
                   are
                   used
                   to
                   define
                   what
                   we
                   mean
                   by
                   our
                   Words
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   declare
                   what
                   we
                   would
                   have
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   often
                   happens
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   Word
                   ,
                   signifies
                   many
                   Things
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   means
                   ,
                   the
                   Mind
                   may
                   be
                   easily
                   confounded
                   ,
                   by
                   applying
                   it
                   sometime
                   to
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   sometime
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   Idea
                   .
                   For
                   example
                   ,
                   The
                   antient
                   Philosophers
                   perceiving
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   something
                   in
                   Man
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Nutrition
                   and
                   Augmentation
                   ,
                   called
                   it
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   which
                   Idea
                   they
                   afterwards
                   attributed
                   to
                   Animals
                   and
                   Plants
                   ,
                   as
                   finding
                   the
                   same
                   Faculty
                   in
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   discovering
                   also
                   in
                   Man
                   a
                   Principle
                   of
                   Cogitation
                   ,
                   they
                   gave
                   to
                   it
                   likewise
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Soul.
                   And
                   so
                   from
                   this
                   Sameness
                   of
                   the
                   Name
                   ,
                   they
                   took
                   occasion
                   to
                   confound
                   the
                   Principle
                   of
                   Cogitation
                   with
                   that
                   of
                   Nutrition
                   ,
                   and
                   Growth
                   ,
                   and
                   took
                   Things
                   wholly
                   different
                   to
                   be
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   Which
                   confusion
                   can
                   no
                   otherwise
                   be
                   avoided
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   considering
                   the
                   word
                   Soul
                   ,
                   only
                   as
                   a
                   Sound
                   ,
                   devoid
                   of
                   any
                   meaning
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   bestowing
                   it
                   upon
                   that
                   Thing
                   alone
                   which
                   Thinketh
                   ,
                   Saying
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     call
                     that
                     the
                  
                   Soul
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     is
                     the
                  
                   Principle
                   of
                   Thinking
                   
                     in
                     us
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     What
                     the
                     Definition
                     of
                     a
                     Name
                     is
                     .
                  
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   commonly
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Definition
                   of
                   a
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   very
                   familiar
                   with
                   Geometricians
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   rightly
                   made
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Principle
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   to
                   denote
                   a
                   certain
                   Idea
                   by
                   certain
                   Names
                   or
                   Words
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   apply
                   them
                   to
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   mind
                   .
                   This
                   being
                   the
                   difference
                   between
                   the
                   Definition
                   of
                   a
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Definition
                   of
                   a
                   Thing
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   Idea
                   contain
                   what
                   they
                   please
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   must
                   needs
                   fall
                   into
                   Error
                   ,
                   who
                   going
                   about
                   to
                   define
                   Things
                   ,
                   attribute
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   their
                   Idea's
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   contain
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   example
                   ,
                   If
                   we
                   deprive
                   the
                   name
                   Parallelogram
                   of
                   its
                   signification
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   longer
                   consider
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Figure
                   including
                   Four
                   sides
                   ,
                   but
                   consider
                   it
                   only
                   as
                   a
                   naked
                   Sound
                   ,
                   or
                   will
                   have
                   it
                   to
                   signifie
                   a
                   Triangle
                   or
                   Figure
                   consisting
                   of
                   Three
                   sides
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   please
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   we
                   thereby
                   make
                   our selves
                   lyable
                   to
                   Error
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   Parallelogram
                   only
                   to
                   signifie
                   a
                   Figure
                   contained
                   within
                   Three
                   lines
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   we
                   may
                   say
                   ;
                   A
                   Parallelogram
                   
                     hath
                     its
                     Angles
                     ,
                     equal
                     to
                     two
                     Right
                     ones
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     that
                     the
                     greater
                     Angle
                     in
                     a
                  
                   Parallelogram
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     subtended
                     by
                     the
                     greater
                     side
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   if
                   retaining
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   ordinary
                   Idea
                   ,
                   which
                   represents
                   to
                   us
                   a
                   Figure
                   ,
                   whose
                   opposite
                   sides
                   are
                   Parallel
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   still
                   assert
                   that
                   a
                   Parallelogram
                   is
                   a
                   Figure
                   consisting
                   of
                   Three
                   sides
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   fall
                   into
                   Error
                   ;
                   for
                   then
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   define
                   a
                   Name
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Thing
                   ;
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   contradiction
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Figure
                   consisting
                   of
                   Three
                   lines
                   should
                   have
                   its
                   sides
                   Parallel
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     X.
                     How
                     the
                     Definition
                     of
                     a
                     Name
                     ,
                     is
                     distinguish'd
                     from
                     the
                     Definition
                     of
                     a
                     Thing
                     .
                  
                   From
                   hence
                   it
                   follows
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Definition
                   of
                   Names
                   cannot
                   be
                   called
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   depend
                   on
                   the
                   will
                   and
                   choice
                   of
                   Man.
                   For
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   denied
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   who
                   defines
                   a
                   Name
                   ,
                   may
                   give
                   such
                   a
                   signification
                   to
                   the
                   sound
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   as
                   best
                   pleaseth
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   maintain
                   that
                   signification
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   puts
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   cannot
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Definition
                   of
                   Things
                   ,
                   which
                   frequently
                   are
                   controverted
                   ,
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   false
                   ,
                   and
                   represent
                   the
                   thing
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   than
                   indeed
                   it
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     The
                     Definitions
                     of
                     things
                     may
                     be
                     doubtful
                     .
                  
                   In
                   the
                   second
                   place
                   it
                   follows
                   ,
                   that
                   since
                   the
                   Definitions
                   of
                   Names
                   cannot
                   be
                   questioned
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   therefore
                   to
                   be
                   lookt
                   upon
                   as
                   Principles
                   ;
                   which
                   cannot
                   by
                   any
                   means
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Definitions
                   of
                   Things
                   ,
                   they
                   being
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   which
                   can
                   be
                   denied
                   by
                   those
                   who
                   find
                   any
                   obscurity
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   to
                   be
                   proved
                   ,
                   as
                   other
                   Propositions
                   ;
                   neither
                   are
                   they
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   granted
                   ,
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   self-evident
                   ,
                   and
                   partake
                   of
                   the
                   clearness
                   of
                   Axioms
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     Whence
                     Errors
                     do
                     arise
                     in
                     the
                     common
                     Philosophy
                     .
                  
                   Wherefore
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   taught
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Aristotelean
                     Philosophy
                  
                   ,
                   do
                   doubly
                   mistake
                   ,
                   First
                   ,
                   By
                   confounding
                   the
                   Definition
                   of
                   a
                   Thing
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Definition
                   of
                   a
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   attributing
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   what
                   only
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   latter
                   ;
                   for
                   after
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   alledg'd
                   several
                   Definitions
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   Names
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   Things
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   altogether
                   false
                   ,
                   and
                   neither
                   express
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   Things
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Idea's
                   which
                   we
                   Naturally
                   frame
                   from
                   them
                   ;
                   they
                   will
                   needs
                   have
                   us
                   to
                   consider
                   these
                   Definitions
                   ,
                   as
                   so
                   many
                   Principles
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Perspicuous
                     Notions
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   Man
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   gainsay
                   ;
                   insomuch
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   refuse
                   to
                   admit
                   them
                   for
                   Principles
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   incensed
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   think
                   such
                   a
                   Person
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   disputed
                   with
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                     The
                     necessity
                     of
                     Defining
                     Names
                     .
                  
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   The
                   common
                   Philosophers
                   are
                   mistaken
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   seldom
                   or
                   never
                   have
                   recourse
                   to
                   the
                   Definition
                   of
                   Names
                   ,
                   to
                   rid
                   them
                   of
                   all
                   obscurity
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   addict
                   them
                   to
                   certain
                   and
                   clear
                   Idea's
                   ,
                   but
                   leave
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   confusion
                   and
                   obscurity
                   .
                   Hence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   greater
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   Disputations
                   are
                   no
                   better
                   than
                   Contests
                   about
                   Words
                   ;
                   which
                   would
                   be
                   easily
                   removed
                   ,
                   if
                   those
                   Words
                   that
                   involve
                   any
                   obscurity
                   were
                   defined
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   makes
                   their
                   meaning
                   doubtful
                   and
                   uncertain
                   were
                   removed
                   .
                   This
                   will
                   appear
                   more
                   fully
                   by
                   an
                   Example
                   :
                   Philosophers
                   suppose
                   that
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   evident
                   in
                   Nature
                   than
                   that
                   Fire
                   is
                   Hot
                   ;
                   but
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   first
                   cleared
                   what
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   by
                   Heat
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   never
                   know
                   ,
                   how
                   or
                   in
                   what
                   regard
                   Fire
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Hot.
                   By
                   Heat
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   do
                   understand
                   either
                   a
                   certain
                   power
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   the
                   Fire
                   is
                   endowed
                   ,
                   to
                   produce
                   in
                   us
                   the
                   sensation
                   of
                   Heat
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   they
                   truly
                   apprehend
                   the
                   thing
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   :
                   Or
                   else
                   by
                   Heat
                   ,
                   they
                   apprehend
                   a
                   certain
                   Quality
                   ,
                   like
                   to
                   the
                   sensation
                   they
                   perceive
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   are
                   mistaken
                   ,
                   since
                   that
                   is
                   obscure
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   it
                   any
                   way
                   be
                   made
                   out
                   how
                   Fire
                   is
                   Hot
                   ,
                   after
                   this
                   manner
                   .
                   For
                   tho'
                   it
                   be
                   clear
                   that
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   that
                   Motion
                   which
                   we
                   experience
                   in
                   our
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Fire
                   ,
                   yet
                   have
                   not
                   we
                   the
                   least
                   ground
                   of
                   evidence
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Fire
                   contains
                   any
                   thing
                   like
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   feel
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   stand
                   near
                   the
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIV
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     necessary
                     to
                     defin●
                     all
                     Names
                     or
                     Words
                     .
                  
                   But
                   tho'
                   the
                   
                     Definition
                     of
                     Names
                  
                   contributs
                   much
                   towards
                   the
                   clear
                   understanding
                   of
                   Things
                   ;
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   to
                   explain
                   all
                   Names
                   by
                   Definitions
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   would
                   be
                   often
                   superfluous
                   ,
                   and
                   indeed
                   is
                   utterly
                   impossible
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   that
                   Men
                   have
                   many
                   Idea's
                   that
                   are
                   so
                   distinct
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   who
                   understand
                   the
                   same
                   Language
                   ,
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   they
                   hear
                   the
                   Names
                   of
                   Things
                   ,
                   they
                   immediately
                   form
                   the
                   same
                   Idea's
                   .
                   So
                   they
                   who
                   hear
                   those
                   Names
                   Entity
                   or
                   
                     Being
                     ,
                     Cogitation
                     ,
                     Existence
                     ,
                     Certainty
                     ,
                     Equality
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   do
                   immediatly
                   apprehend
                   the
                   Things
                   that
                   answer
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   Minds
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   superfluous
                   to
                   explain
                   them
                   by
                   
                     Logical
                     Definitions
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   most
                   simple
                   Things
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   known
                   of
                   themselves
                   .
                   I
                   said
                   also
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   impossible
                   to
                   define
                   all
                   Names
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   explaining
                   of
                   any
                   Word
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   other
                   Words
                   ,
                   to
                   determin
                   the
                   Idea's
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   Words
                   are
                   addicted
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   Words
                   again
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   other
                   Words
                   to
                   explain
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   necessary
                   to
                   run
                   into
                   infinite
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   Reason
                   we
                   must
                   keep
                   to
                   Primitive
                   Words
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   easily
                   change
                   those
                   which
                   Use
                   hath
                   made
                   to
                   pass
                   current
                   amongst
                   Men.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     XV.
                     In
                     the
                     use
                     of
                     words
                     we
                     are
                     never
                     to
                     recede
                     from
                     the
                     common
                     received
                     Sense
                     and
                     meaning
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                   They
                   are
                   much
                   in
                   the
                   wrong
                   ,
                   who
                   when
                   any
                   Word
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   defined
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   consider
                   what
                   Sense
                   Men
                   commonly
                   attribute
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   never
                   to
                   recede
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   So
                   he
                   that
                   would
                   put
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Parallelogram
                   upon
                   a
                   Triangle
                   ,
                   would
                   be
                   accounted
                   a
                   Mad-man
                   for
                   his
                   Pains
                   ,
                   for
                   contradicting
                   the
                   Etymology
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   running
                   Counter
                   to
                   common
                   use
                   and
                   custom
                   .
                   In
                   which
                   regard
                   the
                   Chymists
                   are
                   greatly
                   to
                   be
                   blamed
                   ,
                   who
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   profit
                   thence
                   ensuing
                   ,
                   have
                   changed
                   the
                   Names
                   of
                   Things
                   ,
                   and
                   assigned
                   others
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   no
                   true
                   Affinity
                   at
                   all
                   with
                   those
                   Idea's
                   to
                   which
                   they
                   affix
                   them
                   .
                   Thus
                   by
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   
                     Sulphur
                     (
                     Brimstone
                  
                   )
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   understand
                   that
                   Thing
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Vulgar
                   know
                   and
                   call
                   by
                   that
                   Name
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     a
                     liquid
                     ,
                     odorous
                     ,
                     oleous
                  
                   and
                   
                     Inflammable
                     Substance
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Glue
                   that
                   joyns
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   dry
                   Things
                   together
                   :
                   Neither
                   do
                   they
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   Mercury
                   ,
                   understand
                   Quicksilver
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   certain
                   most
                   subtil
                   and
                   clear
                   Liquor
                   ,
                   of
                   an
                   Acid
                   or
                   Sourish
                   Taste
                   ,
                   which
                   readily
                   Penetrates
                   every
                   where
                   ,
                   and
                   easily
                   vanisheth
                   away
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Water
                   they
                   understand
                   another
                   far
                   more
                   copious
                   Liquor
                   ,
                   which
                   dissolves
                   Salt
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   dissolved
                   by
                   Sulphur
                   or
                   Mercury
                   .
                   Hence
                   we
                   infer
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     last
                     Rule
                     of
                     Truth
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XVI
                       .
                       The
                       Tenth
                       Rule
                       of
                       Truth
                       .
                    
                     The
                     Names
                     of
                     Things
                     which
                     we
                     use
                     in
                     Philosophizing
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     clear
                     and
                     determinate
                     as
                     to
                     their
                     Signification
                     ;
                     not
                     Obscure
                     or
                     Ambiguous
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     seeing
                     that
                     all
                     the
                     Things
                     which
                     we
                     do
                     heedfully
                     Interpret
                     ,
                     are
                     delivered
                     by
                     us
                     ,
                     in
                     
                       External
                       Expressions
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     highest
                     excellency
                     whereof
                     is
                     Perspicuity
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     necessary
                     that
                     we
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     fit
                     and
                     usual
                     Words
                     for
                     the
                     expressing
                     of
                     Things
                     ,
                     and
                     take
                     care
                     to
                     give
                     distinct
                     Names
                     to
                     distinct
                     Things
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Part
                 of
                 Logick
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Right
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ;
                 or
                 Proposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XI
                   .
                   Of
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   Absolute
                   and
                   Compared
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     What
                     Judgment
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     Affirmation
                     and
                     Negation
                     belong
                     to
                     it
                     .
                  
                   HAving
                   thus
                   informed
                   our selves
                   what
                   Idea's
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   they
                   are
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   the
                   Order
                   we
                   have
                   set
                   our selves
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   Treatise
                   of
                   LOGICK
                   ,
                   requires
                   that
                   we
                   now
                   speak
                   of
                   their
                   Composition
                   ,
                   whence
                   JUDGMENT
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Second
                   Operation
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   as
                   others
                   call
                   it
                   ,
                   doth
                   proceed
                   .
                   And
                   herein
                   consists
                   the
                   whole
                   Sum
                   of
                   our
                   Knowledge
                   ;
                   because
                   when
                   our
                   Mind
                   hath
                   once
                   past
                   a
                   firm
                   and
                   stable
                   Judgment
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   it
                   thinks
                   it self
                   arrived
                   to
                   the
                   very
                   Top
                   of
                   Science
                   .
                   To
                   Judge
                   therefore
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   assent
                   to
                   those
                   Things
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   clear
                   and
                   distinct
                   Idea's
                   ;
                   or
                   to
                   deny
                   our
                   assent
                   to
                   those
                   things
                   whilst
                   the
                   Idea's
                   that
                   represent
                   them
                   are
                   obscure
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   perceived
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   Judgment
                   is
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Composition
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   Mind
                   joyns
                   one
                   Idea
                   with
                   another
                   by
                   Affirmation
                   ,
                   or
                   separates
                   it
                   from
                   another
                   by
                   Negation
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   from
                   the
                   Perception
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   and
                   Light
                   ,
                   he
                   assents
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Sun
                     is
                     Lucid
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   from
                   the
                   Perception
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   and
                   Cheese
                   ,
                   denies
                   
                     the
                     Moon
                     to
                     be
                     Cheese
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     To
                     Judgment
                     assent
                     or
                     dissent
                     is
                     required
                     .
                  
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   two
                   Idea's
                   jointly
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   one
                   be
                   conceived
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   assent
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   Truth
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   it
                   appears
                   :
                   For
                   an
                   Affirmation
                   and
                   Negation
                   appertain
                   to
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   Judgment
                   ;
                   neither
                   can
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   Judgment
                   without
                   Assent
                   or
                   Dissent
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   a
                   Man
                   sticks
                   in
                   doubtful
                   Enunciations
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   Will
                   doth
                   not
                   yet
                   yield
                   its
                   assent
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   Uncertain
                   ,
                   enquires
                   concerning
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   Judge
                   ,
                   till
                   after
                   a
                   full
                   determination
                   of
                   his
                   Mind
                   he
                   affirms
                   the
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   or
                   denies
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   he
                   perceives
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     To
                     the
                     right
                     forming
                     of
                     Judgment
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     first
                     required
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Understanding
                     precede
                     .
                  
                   To
                   the
                   right
                   Forming
                   of
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   required
                   ,
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Understanding
                   do
                   precede
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   things
                   be
                   known
                   ,
                   before
                   that
                   we
                   affirm
                   or
                   deny
                   any
                   thing
                   concerning
                   them
                   ;
                   since
                   we
                   cannot
                   attribute
                   ought
                   to
                   another
                   thing
                   ,
                   except
                   we
                   have
                   first
                   perceived
                   them
                   both
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   in
                   every
                   Categorical
                   or
                   
                     Simple
                     Proposition
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   behoves
                   us
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   distinct
                   Perception
                   of
                   the
                   Terms
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   Subject
                   and
                   the
                   Attribute
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   assent
                   to
                   the
                   Conjunction
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   in
                   every
                   Hypothetical
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Connexion
                   of
                   the
                   Antecedent
                   and
                   Consequent
                   ;
                   in
                   a
                   Modal
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Mode
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Thing
                     said
                  
                   ;
                   in
                   a
                   Disjunctive
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Repugnance
                   between
                   the
                   Antecedent
                   and
                   the
                   Consequent
                   ;
                   in
                   a
                   Copulative
                   ,
                   of
                   their
                   Simulty
                   or
                   Existing
                   at
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   Caution
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   in
                   refusing
                   our
                   Assent
                   to
                   any
                   Proposition
                   ;
                   seeing
                   that
                   Men
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   this
                   Observance
                   fall
                   into
                   great
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   judge
                   preposterously
                   of
                   things
                   .
                   How
                   many
                   are
                   there
                   that
                   judge
                   the
                   
                     Earth
                     to
                     be
                     plain
                  
                   or
                   level
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   Moon
                   has
                   the
                   
                     Figure
                     of
                     a
                     Dish
                  
                   or
                   Platter
                   ;
                   that
                   the
                   Stars
                   are
                   very
                   
                     Little
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   
                     much
                     less
                     than
                     the
                     Earth
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   never
                   had
                   a
                   true
                   Perception
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   trusting
                   to
                   their
                   Infant
                   Prejudices
                   ,
                   believe
                   nothing
                   to
                   be
                   True
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   agrees
                   with
                   the
                   report
                   of
                   their
                   Senses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     examine
                     all
                     things
                     anew
                     .
                  
                   Wherefore
                   it
                   is
                   requisite
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   place
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   avoiding
                   of
                   all
                   Mistakes
                   in
                   Judging
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   a
                   firm
                   Resolution
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   admit
                   any
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   for
                   Truth
                   ,
                   which
                   formerly
                   we
                   believed
                   such
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   have
                   called
                   them
                   to
                   a
                   fresh
                   and
                   accurate
                   Account
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Rules
                   or
                   Precepts
                   of
                   clear
                   and
                   distinct
                   Perception
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   suspend
                   our
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   till
                   we
                   be
                   certain
                   of
                   their
                   Truth
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   who
                   withholds
                   his
                   Assent
                   is
                   thereby
                   secured
                   from
                   Error
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   who
                   assents
                   to
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   well
                   understood
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   being
                   Mistaken
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   embraces
                   and
                   enjoys
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     In
                     passing
                     our
                     Judgment
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     distinguish
                     between
                     Objects
                     and
                     Occasions
                     .
                  
                   In
                   the
                   Third
                   place
                   ,
                   To
                   avoid
                   our
                   mistake
                   in
                   Judging
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   distinguish
                   between
                   the
                   Things
                   and
                   Occasions
                   in
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   pass
                   our
                   Judgment
                   :
                   For
                   either
                   we
                   are
                   conversant
                   about
                   the
                   Search
                   of
                   Truth
                   ,
                   or
                   about
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   belong
                   to
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   are
                   considered
                   with
                   relation
                   to
                   Practice
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   consider
                   things
                   under
                   the
                   first
                   respect
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   suspend
                   our
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   fully
                   known
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   any
                   obscurity
                   or
                   confusion
                   appears
                   in
                   the
                   things
                   we
                   have
                   under
                   Examination
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   consider
                   them
                   the
                   Second
                   way
                   ,
                   we
                   need
                   not
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   Precaution
                   ,
                   especially
                   when
                   the
                   necessity
                   or
                   opportunity
                   of
                   Business
                   doth
                   not
                   allow
                   us
                   sufficient
                   time
                   for
                   an
                   exact
                   Disquisition
                   ;
                   for
                   otherwise
                   we
                   should
                   often
                   let
                   slip
                   an
                   Occasion
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   could
                   resolve
                   our
                   Doubts
                   about
                   the
                   matter
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   in
                   cases
                   where
                   delays
                   are
                   prejudicial
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   best
                   to
                   examine
                   the
                   thing
                   only
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   Time
                   permits
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   embrace
                   what
                   appears
                   for
                   that
                   time
                   clearest
                   and
                   best
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   having
                   once
                   past
                   our
                   Choice
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   no
                   longer
                   to
                   consider
                   it
                   as
                   Doubtful
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   Practice
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   most
                   evident
                   and
                   certain
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   we
                   had
                   been
                   assured
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   a
                   clear
                   and
                   manifest
                   Demonstration
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     What
                     Compar'd
                     ,
                     or
                     Comparative
                     Judgment
                     is
                     .
                  
                   Compared
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Relative
                     Judgment
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   between
                   more
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   refer
                   to
                   another
                   Third
                   thing
                   ;
                   in
                   which
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   agree
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   called
                   
                     the
                     Same
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   if
                   they
                   disagree
                   ,
                   Diverse
                   .
                   For
                   Comparison
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   simple
                   Consideration
                   of
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   we
                   Assent
                   or
                   Dissent
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Comparing
                   of
                   one
                   thing
                   with
                   another
                   in
                   Quantity
                   or
                   Quality
                   :
                   In
                   Quantity
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   enquire
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   the
                   Dimension
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   Value
                   ,
                   Virtue
                   ,
                   or
                   Perfection
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   ;
                   for
                   from
                   hence
                   comes
                   the
                   Equality
                   and
                   
                     Inequality
                     ,
                     Greater
                  
                   and
                   Lesser
                   .
                   For
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   compared
                   together
                   in
                   Quantity
                   ,
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   either
                   the
                   same
                   Quantity
                   one
                   as
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   greater
                   or
                   lesser
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     What
                     things
                     are
                     even
                     or
                     Equal
                     .
                  
                   Things
                   that
                   agree
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Quantity
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   Even
                   or
                   Equal
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   compared
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   something
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   things
                   compared
                   in
                   an
                   Equal
                   Proportion
                   .
                   As
                   at
                   the
                   Equinoxes
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Night
                     is
                     equal
                     to
                     the
                     Day
                     :
                  
                   Hector
                   
                     is
                     equal
                     to
                  
                   Achilles
                   
                     in
                     Bodily
                     Valour
                  
                   ,
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Quantity
                   is
                   not
                   precisely
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   
                     Mathematical
                     Magnitude
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   any
                   Equality
                   or
                   Inequality
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   measurable
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     What
                     Uneven
                     ,
                     or
                     Unequal
                     .
                     What
                     Greater
                     .
                  
                   Things
                   that
                   differ
                   in
                   Quantity
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   Uneven
                   ,
                   or
                   Unequal
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   are
                   either
                   Greater
                   or
                   Lesser
                   .
                   
                     Things
                     Greater
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   such
                   as
                   exceed
                   others
                   in
                   Quantity
                   ,
                   or
                   which
                   by
                   their
                   Quantity
                   ,
                   exceed
                   the
                   Quantity
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   wherewith
                   they
                   are
                   compared
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     What
                     Lesser
                     .
                  
                   Those
                   things
                   are
                   Lesser
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   Quantity
                   are
                   exceeded
                   by
                   others
                   ;
                   For
                   the
                   Lesser
                   is
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   to
                   set
                   forth
                   the
                   Greater
                   
                     Excellence
                     ,
                     Dignity
                     ,
                     Number
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Usefulness
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   Thus
                   Plato
                   is
                   
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     more
                     Excellent
                     Philosopher
                     than
                  
                   Socrates
                   :
                   
                     A
                     Dog
                     swifter
                     than
                     a
                     Wolf.
                  
                   A
                   Comparison
                   in
                   Quality
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Similitude
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Proportion
                   ;
                   or
                   Dissimilitude
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   Disproportion
                   of
                   things
                   is
                   consider'd
                   .
                   Where
                   by
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Quality
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   understand
                   a
                   Physical
                   or
                   Natural
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   
                     Logical
                     Quality
                  
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   is
                   
                     Affection
                     ,
                     Nature
                     ,
                     Faculty
                     ,
                     Action
                     ,
                     Passion
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     What
                     things
                     are
                     Like
                     .
                  
                   Hence
                   those
                   Things
                   are
                   called
                   Like
                   ,
                   which
                   agree
                   in
                   Quality
                   ;
                   or
                   which
                   being
                   compared
                   together
                   ,
                   are
                   found
                   to
                   have
                   some
                   like
                   Affection
                   or
                   Faculty
                   .
                   As
                   when
                   we
                   compare
                   the
                   Sun
                   and
                   the
                   
                     fix'd
                     Stars
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   Light
                   which
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   them
                   both
                   ,
                   we
                   say
                   they
                   are
                   like
                   one
                   another
                   .
                   For
                   things
                   compared
                   are
                   not
                   alike
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   differ
                   also
                   in
                   many
                   Specialties
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   we
                   compare
                   those
                   parts
                   or
                   respects
                   wherein
                   they
                   agree
                   ,
                   from
                   one
                   Like
                   we
                   rightly
                   conclude
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Effects
                   and
                   Adjuncts
                   of
                   like
                   Causes
                   and
                   Subjects
                   are
                   alike
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     What
                     Unlike
                     .
                  
                   Those
                   things
                   are
                   unlike
                   whose
                   Quality
                   is
                   diverse
                   ;
                   or
                   those
                   are
                   diverse
                   Comparates
                   ,
                   which
                   differ
                   in
                   Qualities
                   ,
                   Actions
                   ,
                   and
                   Passions
                   .
                   So
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     Wise
                     man
                     is
                     unlike
                     to
                     the
                     Moon
                     ;
                     A
                     Constant
                     man
                     is
                     unlike
                     to
                     a
                     Reed
                     shaken
                     with
                     the
                     Wind.
                  
                   Hence
                   from
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   Unlike
                   ,
                   Unlike
                   things
                   are
                   concluded
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   Effects
                   of
                   Unlike
                   Causes
                   are
                   unlike
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   the
                   Adjuncts
                   of
                   unlike
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   because
                   a
                   Reed
                   is
                   easily
                   driven
                   this
                   way
                   and
                   that
                   way
                   by
                   the
                   Wind
                   ;
                   and
                   S.
                   John
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   easily
                   shaken
                   ,
                   therefore
                   in
                   this
                   regard
                   ,
                   S.
                   John
                   and
                   a
                   Reed
                   are
                   unlike
                   .
                   Here
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   take
                   notice
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Unlikeness
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   restrained
                   within
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   that
                   Quality
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Comparison
                   is
                   made
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XII
                   .
                   What
                   a
                   Proposition
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   manifold
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     What
                     things
                     make
                     up
                     a
                     Proposition
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   or
                   Enunciation
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   Oration
                   or
                   Speech
                   ,
                   which
                   affirms
                   or
                   denies
                   ;
                   or
                   an
                   Oration
                   ,
                   that
                   signifies
                   either
                   true
                   or
                   false
                   .
                   From
                   which
                   Definition
                   it
                   clearly
                   appears
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   every
                   Proposition
                   two
                   Forms
                   at
                   least
                   are
                   required
                   ;
                   the
                   One
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   something
                   is
                   affirmed
                   or
                   denied
                   ,
                   which
                   Term
                   is
                   called
                   Subject
                   ;
                   the
                   Other
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   said
                   or
                   denied
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   which
                   Term
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Attribute
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     is
                     Existing
                     ;
                     God
                  
                   is
                   the
                   Subject
                   ,
                   and
                   Existing
                   the
                   Predicate
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     The
                     word
                     Is
                     ,
                     joyns
                     the
                     Predicute
                     with
                     the
                     Subject
                     .
                  
                   But
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   conceive
                   these
                   two
                   Terms
                   ,
                   except
                   by
                   our
                   Cogitation
                   they
                   be
                   joyned
                   together
                   ,
                   or
                   disjoyned
                   ;
                   the
                   word
                   Is
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Sign
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Mind
                   's
                   affirming
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   of
                   joyning
                   these
                   two
                   Idea's
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   Existing
                   ,
                   as
                   agreeing
                   together
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     is
                     not
                     finite
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   Is
                   ,
                   joyned
                   with
                   the
                   Negative
                   Particle
                   Not
                   ,
                   imports
                   an
                   Action
                   contrary
                   to
                   Affirmation
                   ,
                   on
                   denotes
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   look
                   upon
                   these
                   two
                   Idea's
                   as
                   repugnant
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   conception
                   of
                   Finiteness
                   something
                   is
                   included
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     A
                     Proposisition
                     doth
                     not
                     always
                     stand
                     in
                     need
                     of
                     an
                     Attribute
                     ,
                     Subject
                     ,
                     and
                     something
                     to
                     joyn
                     them
                     both
                     .
                  
                   Yet
                   some
                   times
                   we
                   express
                   Propositions
                   after
                   another
                   manner
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Charles
                     walketh
                  
                   ;
                   
                     Injustice
                     thrives
                     amongst
                     men
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   under
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   the
                   Connecting
                   word
                   Is
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Predicate
                   are
                   contained
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   these
                   Propositions
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   as
                   if
                   one
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Charles
                     is
                     walking
                     ;
                     Injustice
                     is
                     thriving
                     amonst
                     men
                     :
                  
                   Yea
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   customary
                   with
                   Logicians
                   ,
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   the
                   word
                   Is
                   ,
                   is
                   used
                   without
                   any
                   Predicate
                   following
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   understand
                   the
                   Predicate
                   to
                   be
                   comprehended
                   under
                   it
                   :
                   For
                   this
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   
                     Man
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   resolvable
                   into
                   this
                   other
                   ,
                   
                     Man
                     is
                     existing
                  
                   .
                   It
                   matters
                   not
                   therefore
                   whether
                   a
                   Proposition
                   consist
                   of
                   Three
                   words
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Charles
                     is
                     walking
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   Two
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Charles
                     walketh
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   One
                   word
                   only
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Ambulo
                     ,
                     I
                     walk
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Latin
                   word
                   including
                   all
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   a
                   Proposition
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     A
                     Proposition
                     is
                     either
                     Affirmative
                     or
                     Negative
                     .
                  
                   From
                   this
                   Explication
                   of
                   a
                   Proposition
                   it
                   follows
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   Propositions
                   are
                   either
                   Affirmative
                   or
                   Negative
                   :
                   For
                   since
                   the
                   Judgment
                   of
                   our
                   Mind
                   is
                   twofold
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     Assent
                  
                   and
                   Dissent
                   ,
                   Propositions
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   Interpreters
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   must
                   likewise
                   be
                   divided
                   into
                   Affirmative
                   and
                   Negative
                   .
                   Which
                   indeed
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   chiefest
                   Division
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   Copula
                   or
                   Connecting
                   word
                   it self
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   that
                   Action
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   which
                   either
                   joyns
                   the
                   Attribute
                   with
                   the
                   Subject
                   ,
                   or
                   separates
                   it
                   from
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Wherefore
                   concerning
                   the
                   Judgment
                   of
                   an
                   Affirmative
                   and
                   
                     Negative
                     Proposition
                  
                   ,
                   let
                   this
                   be
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     First
                     Rule
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       V.
                       The
                       First
                       Rule
                       .
                    
                     That
                     is
                     an
                     Affirmative
                     Proposition
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     Subject
                     and
                     Attribute
                     are
                     joyned
                     ,
                     or
                     do
                     agree
                     ;
                     and
                     Negative
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     they
                     are
                     disjoyned
                     ,
                     or
                     disagree
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       VI.
                       Explication
                       of
                       the
                       Rule
                       .
                    
                     For
                     a
                     Thing
                     is
                     then
                     affirmed
                     to
                     be
                     what
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Predicate
                     or
                     Attribute
                     agrees
                     with
                     the
                     Subject
                     ,
                     or
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     with
                     it
                     :
                     As
                     when
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Man
                       is
                       an
                       Animal
                    
                     .
                     But
                     a
                     thing
                     is
                     pronounced
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     what
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Attribute
                     differs
                     from
                     the
                     Subject
                     ,
                     and
                     agrees
                     not
                     with
                     it
                     :
                     As
                     when
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Man
                       is
                       not
                       a
                       Beast
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     Man
                     is
                     declared
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     indeed
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     .
                     This
                     Division
                     of
                     a
                     Proposition
                     is
                     according
                     to
                     Quality
                     ;
                     because
                     when
                     any
                     one
                     asks
                     ,
                     of
                     what
                     kind
                     the
                     Proposition
                     is
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     answered
                     ,
                     Affirmative
                     or
                     Negative
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       VII
                       .
                       In
                       an
                       Affirmative
                       Proposition
                       the
                       Attribute
                       is
                       restrained
                       .
                    
                     We
                     are
                     to
                     observe
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     an
                     
                       Affirmative
                       Proposition
                    
                     the
                     Attribute
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     in
                     all
                     its
                     Comprehension
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     in
                     all
                     its
                     Latitude
                     .
                     As
                     when
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       Every
                       Circle
                       is
                       a
                       Figure
                    
                     ;
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     contained
                     in
                     the
                     Idea
                     or
                     Essence
                     of
                     a
                     Figure
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     affirmed
                     of
                     a
                     Circle
                     ;
                     but
                     yet
                     the
                     word
                     Figure
                     is
                     not
                     taken
                     in
                     its
                     whole
                     Latitude
                     ,
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     of
                     much
                     larger
                     extent
                     than
                     that
                     of
                     Circle
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     this
                     Proposition
                     cannot
                     be
                     simply
                     converted
                     in
                     saying
                     ,
                     
                       Every
                       Figure
                       is
                       a
                       Circle
                    
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     in
                     this
                     Proposition
                     the
                     Attribute
                     is
                     restrained
                     by
                     the
                     Subject
                     ,
                     and
                     reacheth
                     no
                     farther
                     than
                     the
                     Subject
                     doth
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       VIII
                       .
                       But
                       not
                       in
                       a
                       Negative
                       .
                    
                     But
                     the
                     case
                     is
                     different
                     in
                     a
                     
                       Negative
                       Proposition
                    
                     ;
                     as
                     ,
                     
                       No
                       Circle
                       is
                       a
                       Square
                    
                     :
                     For
                     here
                     the
                     Attribute
                     is
                     taken
                     in
                     its
                     whole
                     Latitude
                     ;
                     so
                     as
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     say
                     as
                     well
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       No
                       Square
                       is
                       a
                       Circle
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     Squares
                     must
                     be
                     denied
                     of
                     a
                     Circle
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     Attribute
                     is
                     not
                     taken
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     whole
                     Comprehension
                     of
                     its
                     Idea
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     all
                     the
                     Attributes
                     of
                     a
                     Square
                     ,
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     denied
                     of
                     a
                     Circle
                     :
                     For
                     a
                     Circle
                     and
                     Square
                     agree
                     in
                     the
                     Idea
                     or
                     Notion
                     of
                     Figure
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     
                       IX
                       .
                       There
                       are
                       Propositions
                       Universal
                       ,
                       Particular
                       and
                       Singular
                       .
                    
                     There
                     is
                     another
                     Distinction
                     between
                     Propositions
                     ,
                     which
                     ariseth
                     from
                     the
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     that
                     go
                     before
                     the
                     Copular
                     according
                     to
                     which
                     they
                     are
                     called
                     ,
                     
                       Universal
                       ,
                       Particular
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Singular
                     .
                     An
                     
                       Universal
                       Proposition
                    
                     is
                     that
                     to
                     whose
                     Subject
                     a
                     Note
                     of
                     Universality
                     is
                     annexed
                     ;
                     such
                     as
                     Every
                     or
                     
                       All
                       ,
                       None
                    
                     :
                     As
                     ,
                     
                       Every
                       Man
                       has
                       a
                       Soul
                    
                     ;
                     because
                     Man
                     is
                     a
                     common
                     Term
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     taken
                     in
                     its
                     whole
                     Latiude
                     .
                     But
                     when
                     a
                     common
                     Term
                     is
                     only
                     taken
                     in
                     an
                     undeterminate
                     part
                     of
                     its
                     Extension
                     ,
                     with
                     these
                     Notes
                     ;
                     
                       Some
                       ,
                       Some
                       Body
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     then
                     it
                     constitutes
                     a
                     
                       Particular
                       Proposition
                    
                     ,
                     whether
                     it
                     Affirm
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       Some
                       Lovers
                       are
                       miserable
                    
                     ;
                     or
                     deny
                     as
                     ,
                     
                       Some
                       Courtiers
                       are
                       unjust
                    
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     the
                     Subject
                     of
                     the
                     Proposition
                     be
                     Particular
                     ,
                     it
                     makes
                     a
                     
                       Singular
                       Proposition
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     Charles
                     .
                     I.
                     
                       now
                       Reigneth
                       in
                       England
                    
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     Distribution
                     of
                     a
                     Proposition
                     ,
                     into
                     
                       Universal
                       ,
                       Particular
                    
                     and
                     Singular
                     ,
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     with
                     respect
                     to
                     Quantity
                     ,
                     because
                     when
                     any
                     one
                     asks
                     Quanta
                     (
                     of
                     what
                     extent
                     )
                     the
                     Proposition
                     is
                     ,
                     we
                     fitly
                     answer
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     
                       Universal
                       ,
                       Particular
                    
                     or
                     Singular
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Second
                     Rule
                     .
                     Concerning
                     the
                     Judgment
                     of
                     an
                     Vniversal
                     ,
                     Particular
                     and
                     Singular
                     Proposition
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       X.
                       The
                       Second
                       Rule
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       value
                       of
                       these
                       Propositions
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       Estimated
                       ,
                       from
                       the
                       Extension
                       and
                       Limitation
                       of
                       the
                       Subject
                       and
                       Attribute
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       XI
                       .
                       Universality
                       is
                       towfold
                       ,
                       Metaphysical
                       and
                       Moral
                       .
                    
                     That
                     we
                     may
                     the
                     more
                     exactly
                     distinguish
                     
                       Universal
                       Propositions
                    
                     from
                     Particular
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     take
                     notice
                     of
                     a
                     two-fold
                     Universality
                     ,
                     the
                     one
                     Metaphysical
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     
                       Moral
                       .
                       Metaphysical
                       Universality
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     when
                     a
                     thing
                     is
                     taken
                     according
                     to
                     its
                     whole
                     Extension
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     Exception
                     :
                     As
                     ,
                     
                       Every
                       Body
                       is
                       Extended
                    
                     :
                     For
                     this
                     admits
                     no
                     Exception
                     .
                     
                       Moral
                       Universality
                    
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     hath
                     Exception
                     ;
                     because
                     in
                     Moral
                     Things
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     only
                     minded
                     whether
                     things
                     be
                     so
                     for
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     declared
                     to
                     be
                     .
                     As
                     if
                     one
                     should
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       All
                       Singers
                       have
                       this
                       fault
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       never
                       will
                       be
                       entreated
                       to
                       Sing
                       ,
                       but
                       when
                       not
                       entreated
                       ,
                       they
                       can
                       never
                       leave
                       Singing
                       :
                    
                     Because
                     it
                     is
                     sufficient
                     if
                     it
                     commonly
                     be
                     so
                     .
                     For
                     seeing
                     that
                     such
                     Propositions
                     as
                     these
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     general
                     but
                     that
                     they
                     admit
                     of
                     Exception
                     ,
                     nothing
                     can
                     be
                     rigorously
                     infer'd
                     from
                     them
                     ;
                     since
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     false
                     of
                     this
                     or
                     the
                     other
                     particular
                     Singer
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     never
                     be
                     Entreated
                     to
                     Sing
                     ,
                     and
                     never
                     cease
                     Singing
                     when
                     not
                     Entreated
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XII
                       .
                       Propositions
                       of
                       the
                       Singulars
                       comprehended
                       under
                       one
                       Genus
                       .
                    
                     There
                     are
                     other
                     Propositions
                     that
                     are
                     
                       Universal
                       de
                       Generibus
                       Singulorum
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     
                       de
                       Singulis
                       Generum
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Species
                     contained
                     under
                     one
                     Genus
                     ;
                     but
                     not
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Particulars
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     kind
                     :
                     As
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     that
                     
                       all
                       living
                       Creatures
                       were
                       saved
                       in
                       the
                    
                     Ark
                     of
                     Noah
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     so
                     to
                     be
                     understood
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     all
                     ,
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Species
                     of
                     Animals
                     had
                     been
                     shut
                     up
                     in
                     the
                     Ark
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     Deluge
                     ;
                     but
                     only
                     that
                     some
                     of
                     all
                     kinds
                     were
                     there
                     saved
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XIII
                       .
                       Propositions
                       Indefinite
                       .
                    
                     Besides
                     the
                     
                       Universal
                       ,
                       Particular
                    
                     and
                     
                       Singular
                       Propositions
                    
                     ,
                     there
                     are
                     those
                     which
                     are
                     called
                     Indefinite
                     ,
                     which
                     tho'
                     they
                     have
                     an
                     
                       Universal
                       Subject
                    
                     ;
                     Yet
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     taken
                     neither
                     Universally
                     nor
                     Particularly
                     ,
                     but
                     Indeterminately
                     :
                     As
                     ,
                     
                       Man
                       is
                       a
                       Living
                       Creature
                       .
                       A
                       Triangle
                       has
                       Three
                       Angles
                       equal
                       to
                       Two
                       Right
                       ones
                       .
                    
                     Because
                     no
                     Universal
                     Note
                     as
                     
                       Every
                       ,
                       None
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Particular
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       Some
                       ,
                       Some
                       one
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     put
                     before
                     Man
                     and
                     Triangle
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XIV
                       .
                       Of
                       Propositions
                       ,
                       some
                       are
                       Simple
                       and
                       others
                       Compound
                       .
                    
                     A
                     Proposition
                     in
                     general
                     is
                     divided
                     into
                     Simple
                     and
                     Compound
                     .
                     That
                     is
                     a
                     
                       Simple
                       Proposition
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     consists
                     only
                     of
                     one
                     Subject
                     and
                     Predicate
                     :
                     As
                     ,
                     
                       Man
                       is
                       a
                       Living
                       Creature
                       .
                       A
                       Loadstone
                       draws
                       Iron
                       .
                       Compound
                       Propositions
                    
                     are
                     such
                     as
                     consist
                     of
                     more
                     Subjects
                     and
                     Predicats
                     :
                     As
                     ,
                     Peter
                     and
                     John
                     ,
                     
                       went
                       up
                       at
                       the
                       ninth
                       Hour
                       of
                       Prayer
                       .
                    
                     Where
                     this
                     
                       Attribute
                       went
                       up
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     affirmed
                     of
                     one
                     Subject
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     more
                     than
                     one
                     ,
                     
                       viz.
                       Peter
                    
                     and
                     John.
                     And
                     such
                     Propositions
                     as
                     these
                     are
                     Equivalent
                     to
                     two
                     or
                     more
                     Propositions
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     this
                     Proposition
                     were
                     to
                     be
                     explained
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     do
                     it
                     by
                     these
                     two
                     Propositions
                     ,
                     Peter
                     
                       went
                       up
                    
                     ,
                     John
                     
                       went
                       up
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XV.
                       Words
                       Adjective
                       make
                       a
                       Complex
                       or
                       Compound
                       Term.
                       
                    
                     
                       Words
                       Adjective
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     Connotative
                     ,
                     make
                     a
                     
                       Complex
                       Term
                    
                     ,
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     put
                     alone
                     ,
                     or
                     joyn'd
                     with
                     Substantives
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     Word
                     Wise
                     ,
                     doth
                     confusedly
                     signifie
                     the
                     thing
                     in
                     which
                     Wisdom
                     is
                     ;
                     but
                     denotes
                     Wisdom
                     distinctly
                     .
                     And
                     when
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     a
                     
                       Wise
                       Man
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     these
                     two
                     Words
                     a
                     kind
                     of
                     Proposition
                     is
                     contained
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     comes
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     thing
                     whether
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     a
                     
                       Wise
                       Man
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     
                       Man
                       that
                       is
                       Wise
                    
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     every
                     Adjective
                     or
                     
                       Connotative
                       Term
                    
                     ,
                     doth
                     include
                     a
                     Proposition
                     ,
                     which
                     since
                     it
                     accedes
                     from
                     without
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     Proposition
                     called
                     Principal
                     ,
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     rightly
                     called
                     an
                     Adjunct
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       Incident
                       Proposition
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Third
                     Rule
                     .
                     Of
                     the
                     Judgment
                     of
                     a
                     Simple
                     and
                     Compound
                     Proposition
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XVI
                       .
                       The
                       Third
                       Rule
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Simplicity
                       or
                       Composition
                       of
                       a
                       Proposition
                       is
                       taken
                       from
                       the
                       Combination
                       or
                       Disjunction
                       of
                       the
                       Terms
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       of
                       the
                       Subject
                       and
                       Predicate
                       ,
                       whether
                       the
                       same
                       be
                       single
                       or
                       manifold
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       XVII
                       .
                       Compound
                       Propositions
                       are
                       manyfold
                       .
                    
                     
                       Compound
                       Propositions
                    
                     are
                     of
                     two
                     kinds
                     ;
                     for
                     some
                     are
                     such
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     Composition
                     is
                     Evident
                     ;
                     others
                     again
                     in
                     which
                     it
                     is
                     more
                     hid
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Logicians
                     therefore
                     call
                     Exponibiles
                     :
                     Of
                     the
                     first
                     sort
                     are
                     
                       Propositions
                       ,
                       Copulative
                       ,
                       Disjunctive
                       ,
                       Conditional
                       ,
                       Causal
                       ,
                       Relative
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     Discretive
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XVIII
                       .
                       Of
                       Compound
                       Propositions
                       some
                       are
                       Copulative
                       .
                    
                     
                       Copulative
                       Propositions
                    
                     are
                     such
                     as
                     include
                     more
                     Subjects
                     and
                     Predicates
                     ,
                     joyned
                     by
                     an
                     Affirmative
                     or
                     
                       Negative
                       Conjunction
                    
                     .
                     As
                     when
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       Sun
                       and
                       Moon
                       Illuminate
                       the
                       Earth
                    
                     ;
                     for
                     here
                     I
                     joyn
                     Sun
                     and
                     Moon
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     affirm
                     of
                     them
                     both
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     Illuminate
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     parts
                     of
                     a
                     
                       Copulative
                       Proposition
                    
                     ,
                     are
                     entire
                     simple
                     Propositions
                     ,
                     which
                     have
                     another
                     Predicate
                     or
                     Subject
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XIX
                       .
                       Some
                       Disjunctive
                       .
                    
                     
                       Disjunctive
                       Propositions
                    
                     are
                     those
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     Disjunctive
                     Note
                     
                       or
                       ,
                       either
                       ,
                       whether
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     is
                     found
                     ;
                     As
                     ,
                     
                       a
                       Man
                       either
                       has
                       ,
                       or
                       has
                       not
                       a
                       Child
                       .
                       Either
                       the
                    
                     Earth
                     
                       is
                       mov'd
                       about
                       the
                    
                     Sun
                     ,
                     
                       or
                       the
                    
                     Sun
                     
                       about
                       the
                    
                     Earth
                     .
                     The
                     truth
                     of
                     which
                     Propositions
                     ,
                     depends
                     upon
                     the
                     necessary
                     Opposition
                     of
                     the
                     Parts
                     ,
                     between
                     which
                     no
                     Medium
                     can
                     be
                     assigned
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     this
                     
                       Disjunctive
                       Proposition
                       ,
                       It
                       is
                       either
                       a
                    
                     Man
                     ,
                     
                       or
                       an
                    
                     Animal
                     ,
                     
                       is
                       false
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Parts
                     are
                     not
                     opposite
                     to
                     each
                     other
                     .
                     As
                     is
                     likewise
                     this
                     ,
                     
                       It
                       is
                       either
                       Peace
                       or
                       War
                       ,
                    
                     because
                     there
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     Truce
                     or
                     Cessation
                     of
                     Arms
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     Mean
                     between
                     War
                     and
                     Peace
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     to
                     the
                     absolute
                     Truth
                     of
                     
                       Disjunctive
                       Propositions
                    
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     necessary
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     no
                     Mean
                     at
                     all
                     ;
                     but
                     to
                     their
                     being
                     Morally
                     true
                     it
                     is
                     sufficient
                     ,
                     if
                     commonly
                     they
                     have
                     none
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XX.
                       Others
                       Conditional
                       .
                    
                     
                       Conditional
                       Propositions
                    
                     consist
                     of
                     two
                     Propositions
                     ,
                     joyned
                     by
                     the
                     
                       Conditional
                       If
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     ;
                     
                       If
                       God
                       be
                       merciful
                       ,
                       he
                       will
                       forgive
                       Sinners
                       :
                       If
                       that
                       be
                       a
                    
                     
                     
                       Triangle
                       ,
                       it
                       hath
                       three
                       Angles
                       equal
                       to
                       two
                       Right
                       ones
                       .
                    
                     The
                     First
                     ,
                     In
                     which
                     the
                     Conditional
                     is
                     put
                     ,
                     is
                     called
                     the
                     Antecedent
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     the
                     Consequent
                     .
                     And
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     noted
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     an
                     Hypothetical
                     or
                     
                       Conditional
                       Proposition
                    
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     consist
                     in
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     the
                     Antecedent
                     or
                     Consequent
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     Union
                     and
                     Knitting
                     of
                     them
                     both
                     by
                     the
                     Conditional
                     If
                     ;
                     for
                     a
                     
                       Conditional
                       Proposition
                    
                     may
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     tho'
                     both
                     its
                     Parts
                     be
                     false
                     ;
                     as
                     
                       If
                       a
                       Tree
                       walks
                       it
                       hath
                       Feet
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       XXI
                       .
                       Others
                       Causal
                       .
                    
                     
                       Causal
                       Propositions
                    
                     ,
                     are
                     such
                     as
                     contain
                     two
                     Propositions
                     ,
                     joyned
                     by
                     the
                     
                       Causal
                       Conjunctions
                       Because
                       ,
                       That
                    
                     ;
                     As
                     ,
                     
                       A
                       Covetous
                       Man
                       loves
                       no
                       Body
                       ,
                       because
                       he
                       confides
                       only
                       in
                       himself
                       .
                       Kings
                       are
                       often
                       raised
                       to
                       a
                       Throne
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       be
                       miserable
                       .
                    
                     For
                     to
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     such
                     Propositions
                     as
                     these
                     it
                     is
                     requisit
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     be
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     both
                     of
                     them
                     must
                     be
                     True
                     :
                     For
                     what
                     is
                     false
                     hath
                     no
                     Cause
                     ,
                     neither
                     can
                     it
                     be
                     the
                     Cause
                     of
                     another
                     thing
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XXII
                       .
                       Others
                       Relative
                       .
                    
                     Relative
                     Propositions
                     ,
                     
                       are
                       known
                       by
                       some
                       Note
                       of
                    
                     Comparison
                     ;
                     as
                     Where
                     the
                     Treasure
                     is
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     the
                     Heart
                     also
                     .
                     A
                     Woman
                     is
                     so
                     far
                     to
                     be
                     esteemed
                     ,
                     as
                     she
                     is
                     Vertuous
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XXIII
                       .
                       Others
                       Discretive
                       .
                    
                     Lastly
                     ,
                     
                       Discretive
                       Propositions
                    
                     ,
                     are
                     such
                     in
                     which
                     we
                     frame
                     different
                     Judgments
                     ,
                     and
                     determine
                     the
                     said
                     Difference
                     by
                     such
                     Signs
                     as
                     these
                     ,
                     
                       But
                       ,
                       Yet
                    
                     ;
                     As
                     ,
                     
                       Tho'
                       GOD
                       be
                       Merciful
                       ,
                       yet
                       he
                       is
                       Just
                       .
                       The
                       beloved
                       thing
                       may
                       be
                       separated
                       from
                       a
                       Lover
                       ,
                       but
                       Love
                       not
                       .
                    
                     The
                     Truth
                     of
                     these
                     depends
                     on
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     their
                     Parts
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     separation
                     which
                     is
                     put
                     between
                     them
                     .
                     Tho'
                     both
                     the
                     Parts
                     were
                     true
                     ,
                     yet
                     because
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     opposition
                     between
                     them
                     ,
                     this
                     would
                     be
                     a
                     ridiculous
                     
                       Proposition
                       :
                       A
                       Covetous
                       Man
                       Loves
                       Riches
                       ,
                       and
                       yet
                       cannot
                       endure
                       that
                       any
                       one
                       should
                       be
                       Liberal
                       towards
                       the
                       Poor
                       .
                    
                     A
                     Discretive
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     Proposition
                     that
                     is
                     excluded
                     from
                     the
                     Composition
                     of
                     a
                     Syllogism
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XXIV
                       .
                       Of
                       Propositions
                       some
                       are
                       Subaltern
                       ,
                       Contrary
                       ,
                       Subcontrary
                       ,
                       and
                       Contradictory
                       .
                    
                     Amongst
                     Propositions
                     
                       that
                       have
                       the
                       same
                    
                     Terms
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       disposed
                       in
                       the
                       same
                    
                     Order
                     ,
                     
                       but
                       modified
                       with
                       various
                    
                     Quantity
                     or
                     Quality
                     ,
                     
                       are
                       reckon'd
                       up
                       the
                    
                     Subaltern
                     ,
                     Contrary
                     ,
                     Subcontrary
                     and
                     Contradictory
                     .
                     Subaltern
                     Propositions
                     
                       are
                       an
                       Universal
                       ,
                       and
                       particular
                       of
                       the
                       same
                    
                     Quality
                     :
                     As
                     ,
                     Every
                     Circle
                     is
                     a
                     Figure
                     ;
                     some
                     one
                     Circle
                     is
                     a
                     Figure
                     .
                     Contrary
                     ,
                     
                       are
                       two
                    
                     Universal
                     Propositions
                     
                       of
                       divers
                    
                     Qualities
                     :
                     As
                     ,
                     Every
                     Man
                     is
                     Rich
                     ,
                     No
                     Man
                     is
                     Rich
                     ;
                     
                       which
                       may
                       be
                       both
                       false
                    
                     .
                     Subcontrary
                     Propositions
                     ,
                     
                       are
                       two
                       particulars
                       of
                       divers
                    
                     Qualities
                     ;
                     As
                     ,
                     Some
                     one
                     Man
                     is
                     a
                     Physician
                     ;
                     Some
                     one
                     Man
                     is
                     no
                     Physician
                     .
                     Contradictory
                     
                       are
                       such
                       as
                       differ
                       in
                    
                     Quantity
                     
                       as
                       well
                       as
                    
                     Quality
                     ;
                     As
                     ,
                     Every
                     Man
                     is
                     a
                     Living
                     Creature
                     ,
                     Some
                     one
                     Man
                     is
                     no
                     Living
                     Creature
                     :
                     
                       Which
                       cannot
                       both
                       of
                       them
                       be
                       true
                       ,
                       nor
                       both
                       false
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIII
                   .
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Truth
                   and
                   Falshood
                   of
                   Propositions
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     Truth
                     is
                     found
                     in
                     three
                     things
                  
                   T
                   Is
                   commonly
                   said
                   that
                   Truth
                   and
                   Falshood
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   these
                   three
                   Things
                   ;
                   viz.
                   In
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   in
                   Things
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   
                     Propositions
                     .
                     Truth
                  
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   its
                   Subject
                   :
                   So
                   things
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Intellect
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   had
                   there
                   from
                   Eternity
                   ,
                   their
                   objective
                   and
                   known
                   Being
                   :
                   Which
                   does
                   not
                   properly
                   place
                   any
                   Eternity
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   
                     God.
                     Things
                  
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   True
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   such
                   an
                   Essence
                   as
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   ,
                   or
                   when
                   they
                   comport
                   with
                   their
                   Idea
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   false
                   which
                   disagree
                   with
                   their
                   Definition
                   or
                   Essence
                   .
                   So
                   GOD
                   answers
                   to
                   that
                   Idea
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   himself
                   hath
                   of
                   a
                   Being
                   ,
                   Infinite
                   ,
                   Immense
                   ,
                   Eternal
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   no
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   differs
                   from
                   that
                   form
                   of
                   Cogitation
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   concerning
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     Wherein
                     the
                     Truth
                     and
                     Falshood
                     of
                     a
                     Proposition
                     doth
                     consist
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Truth
                   of
                   a
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   consists
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   pronounceth
                   a
                   Thing
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Earth
                     is
                     Round
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   Affirm
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   which
                   belongs
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   viz.
                   a
                   Round
                   Figure
                   .
                   So
                   likewise
                   when
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     Beast
                     is
                     not
                     Rational
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   remove
                   from
                   a
                   Brute
                   what
                   does
                   not
                   belong
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   Truth
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Property
                   of
                   a
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   which
                   it
                   peculiarly
                   doth
                   belong
                   .
                   For
                   since
                   a
                   Proposition
                   is
                   either
                   Affirmative
                   or
                   Negative
                   ,
                   that
                   wherein
                   the
                   Attribute
                   is
                   affirmed
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Subject
                   ,
                   is
                   True
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   conformable
                   to
                   the
                   Object
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   really
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   False
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   a
                   
                     Negative
                     Proposition
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Attribute
                   is
                   denied
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Subject
                   ,
                   is
                   True
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   False
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     Truth
                     is
                     either
                     objective
                     or
                     Subjective
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     also
                     called
                     Formal
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Truth
                   which
                   consists
                   in
                   the
                   Connexion
                   or
                   dissent
                   of
                   both
                   extreams
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   Objective
                   ;
                   but
                   Subjective
                   or
                   
                     Formal
                     Truth
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Judgment
                   or
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   extreams
                   of
                   a
                   Proposition
                   are
                   joyned
                   together
                   ;
                   or
                   disjoyned
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   the
                   Judgment
                   agrees
                   with
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     One
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     Proposition
                     cannot
                     be
                     true
                     and
                     false
                     at
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     .
                  
                   The
                   same
                   Proposition
                   cannot
                   be
                   both
                   True
                   and
                   False
                   ,
                   for
                   then
                   Contradictories
                   would
                   exist
                   together
                   :
                   For
                   suppose
                   some
                   
                     Affirmative
                     Proposition
                  
                   ;
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   the
                   Attribute
                   agrees
                   with
                   the
                   Subject
                   ;
                   if
                   False
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   agree
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   suppose
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   True
                   and
                   False
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                   it
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   agree
                   and
                   not
                   agree
                   .
                   Now
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   contradiction
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   should
                   agree
                   and
                   disagree
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   Attribute
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Subject
                   .
                   It
                   follows
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   cannot
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   Assent
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   Dissent
                   from
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   ,
                   because
                   both
                   those
                   Judgments
                   are
                   opposite
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   one
                   excludes
                   the
                   other
                   :
                   Which
                   would
                   happen
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   same
                   
                     Affirmative
                     Proposition
                  
                   ,
                   were
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   True
                   and
                   False
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   should
                   assent
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Attribute
                   did
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   Subject
                   ;
                   and
                   should
                   deny
                   our
                   assent
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   did
                   not
                   agree
                   ;
                   which
                   plainly
                   implies
                   a
                   Contradiction
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     An
                     Objection
                     answered
                     .
                  
                   If
                   you
                   object
                   ,
                   this
                   
                     Copulative
                     Proposition
                  
                   ,
                   Claudius
                   and
                   Theophilus
                   
                     Gaze
                     upon
                     the
                     Stars
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   only
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   beholds
                   the
                   Stars
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   both
                   True
                   and
                   False
                   ;
                   seeing
                   it
                   is
                   True
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   one
                   beholds
                   the
                   Stars
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   not
                   .
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Proposition
                   to
                   speak
                   absolutely
                   is
                   False
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   
                     Copulative
                     Propositions
                  
                   import
                   a
                   Sameness
                   of
                   Time
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Truth
                   depends
                   on
                   both
                   extremes
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   if
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   doth
                   not
                   agree
                   with
                   its
                   Attribute
                   ,
                   it
                   renders
                   the
                   
                     Proposition
                     False
                  
                   .
                   As
                   ,
                   suppose
                   any
                   one
                   should
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     Good
                     Life
                     and
                     Riches
                     are
                     necessary
                     to
                     Salvation
                     ,
                  
                   this
                   Proposition
                   would
                   be
                   False
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   tho'
                   a
                   Good
                   Life
                   be
                   necessary
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ,
                   yet
                   Riches
                   are
                   not
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   we
                   take
                   this
                   Proposition
                   without
                   including
                   any
                   Sameness
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   will
                   furnish
                   us
                   with
                   two
                   
                     Mental
                     Propositions
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   True
                   ,
                   Claudius
                   Gazeth
                   on
                   the
                   Stars
                   ,
                   and
                   Theophilus
                   does
                   not
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     Propositions
                     necessarely
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     necessarily
                     false
                     .
                  
                   Tho'
                   it
                   be
                   necessary
                   that
                   all
                   Propositions
                   be
                   either
                   True
                   or
                   False
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   not
                   all
                   equally
                   true
                   and
                   certain
                   :
                   Or
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   the
                   Attributes
                   do
                   not
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   Subjects
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   degree
                   of
                   
                   necessity
                   .
                   For
                   some
                   Attributes
                   are
                   after
                   that
                   manner
                   in
                   their
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Subjects
                   cannot
                   be
                   without
                   them
                   :
                   As
                   Extension
                   ,
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   
                     Bodily
                     Substance
                     ;
                     Cogitation
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   the
                   Soul
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   this
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     Body
                     is
                     an
                     extended
                     Substance
                     ;
                     A
                     Soul
                     is
                     a
                     thinking
                     Substance
                     ,
                  
                   are
                   called
                   necessary
                   ,
                   because
                   their
                   Predicats
                   and
                   Subjects
                   are
                   united
                   by
                   an
                   Indissoluble
                   Band.
                   Whereas
                   other
                   Attributes
                   are
                   at
                   such
                   a
                   distance
                   from
                   those
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   that
                   its
                   impossible
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   agree
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Stone
                   with
                   relation
                   to
                   
                     Man
                     ;
                     Unevenness
                  
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   Number
                   Two
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   these
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   
                     Man
                     is
                     a
                     Stone
                     ;
                     The
                     Number
                     Two
                     is
                     Uneven
                     ,
                  
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   necessarily
                   false
                   ;
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   manifest
                   Repugnance
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Predicate
                   Stone
                   should
                   agree
                   with
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   Unevenness
                   with
                   the
                   Number
                   Two.
                   Both
                   these
                   kind
                   of
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   immutable
                   Consent
                   or
                   Dissent
                   of
                   their
                   Terms
                   ,
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   
                     Eternal
                     Truth
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Fourth
                     Rule
                     .
                     Concerning
                     the
                     Judgment
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Proposition
                     necessarily
                     true
                     or
                     false
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       VII
                       .
                       The
                       Fourth
                       Rule
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       Proposition
                       ,
                       whether
                       Affirmative
                       or
                       Negative
                       ,
                       is
                       true
                       ,
                       wherein
                       things
                       to
                       be
                       joyned
                       ,
                       because
                       of
                       the
                       immediate
                       and
                       indissoluble
                       Band
                       of
                       the
                       Terms
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       ,
                       of
                       the
                       Subject
                       and
                       Predicate
                       ,
                       are
                       conjoyned
                       universally
                       of
                       themselves
                       ,
                       and
                       reciprocally
                       ;
                       or
                       are
                       disjoyned
                       ,
                       because
                       of
                       the
                       incompossibility
                       or
                       repugnancy
                       of
                       their
                       Terms
                       .
                       And
                       on
                       the
                       other
                       hand
                       ,
                       That
                       Proposition
                       is
                       false
                       ,
                       wherein
                       Things
                       to
                       be
                       joyned
                       are
                       disjoyned
                       ,
                       and
                       things
                       Dissentaneous
                       conjoyned
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       VIII
                       .
                       The
                       Rule
                       explained
                       .
                    
                     For
                     seeing
                     that
                     
                       Objective
                       Truth
                    
                     consists
                     in
                     the
                     Agreement
                     or
                     disagreement
                     of
                     both
                     Extreams
                     ,
                     viz.
                     of
                     the
                     Subject
                     and
                     Attribute
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     follow
                     that
                     that
                     Proposition
                     in
                     which
                     things
                     consentaneous
                     are
                     Conjoyned
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     their
                     indissoluble
                     Connexion
                     ,
                     is
                     necessarily
                     true
                     :
                     As
                     ,
                     
                       Man
                       is
                       a
                       living
                       Creature
                    
                     ;
                     because
                     Man
                     ,
                     without
                     a
                     living
                     Creature
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     .
                     And
                     ,
                     
                       Man
                       is
                       not
                       a
                       Beast
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     necessarily
                     true
                     ;
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     repugnant
                     that
                     Man
                     should
                     partake
                     of
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     a
                     Beast
                     .
                     In
                     like
                     manner
                     these
                     Propositions
                     ,
                     
                       Man
                       is
                       not
                       a
                       living
                       Creature
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     
                       Man
                       is
                       a
                       Beast
                    
                     ,
                     are
                     necessarily
                     false
                     ;
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     contradiction
                     that
                     living
                     Creature
                     should
                     be
                     separate
                     from
                     Man
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     Man
                     should
                     be
                     a
                     Beast
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Fifth
                     Rule
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       IX
                       .
                       The
                       Fifth
                       Rule
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       Proposition
                       ,
                       whether
                       Affirmative
                       or
                       Negative
                       ,
                       is
                       contingently
                       true
                       ,
                       wherein
                       the
                       Subject
                       and
                       Attribute
                       do
                       only
                       sometimes
                       agree
                       ,
                       or
                       not
                       agree
                       ,
                       because
                       of
                       their
                       separable
                       connexion
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       false
                       ,
                       in
                       which
                       the
                       thing
                       is
                       otherwise
                       exprest
                       than
                       it
                       is
                       ,
                       whether
                       it
                       be
                       propounded
                       Affirmatively
                       ,
                       by
                       conjoyning
                       things
                       which
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       disjoyned
                       ;
                       or
                       Negatively
                       by
                       disjoyning
                       things
                       to
                       be
                       conjoyned
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     So
                     this
                     Proposition
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Air
                       is
                       enlightned
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       Man
                       runs
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     only
                     contingently
                     true
                     ;
                     because
                     the
                     Subject
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     Proposition
                     ,
                     
                       viz.
                       Air
                    
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     without
                     its
                     Attribute
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     but
                     sometimes
                     enlightned
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     Subject
                     in
                     the
                     second
                     Proposition
                     ,
                     
                       viz.
                       Man
                    
                     ,
                     may
                     likewise
                     be
                     without
                     its
                     Attribute
                     ,
                     seeing
                     it
                     is
                     but
                     sometimes
                     that
                     he
                     Runs
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     any
                     one
                     ,
                     whilst
                     the
                     Air
                     is
                     enlightned
                     ,
                     should
                     say
                     the
                     Air
                     is
                     not
                     enlightned
                     ,
                     the
                     Proposition
                     will
                     be
                     false
                     ;
                     because
                     he
                     separates
                     Light
                     from
                     the
                     Air
                     ,
                     which
                     then
                     agrees
                     to
                     it
                     :
                     Or
                     if
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     dark
                     ,
                     he
                     should
                     say
                     ,
                     The
                     Air
                     is
                     Light
                     ;
                     because
                     he
                     joyns
                     things
                     that
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     disjoyned
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       X.
                       What
                       Opinion
                       ,
                       Science
                       and
                       Error
                       is
                       .
                    
                     Hence
                     it
                     appears
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     a
                     probable
                     Proposition
                     and
                     Opinion
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     what
                     Science
                     and
                     Error
                     is
                     .
                     For
                     seeing
                     that
                     the
                     probability
                     of
                     a
                     Proposition
                     consists
                     in
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     approacheth
                     more
                     to
                     Evidence
                     than
                     Obscurity
                     ,
                     that
                     Proposition
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     accounted
                     probable
                     to
                     which
                     the
                     Mind
                     assents
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     likelyhood
                     there
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     Attributes
                     agreeing
                     with
                     the
                     Subject
                     ,
                     or
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Attributes
                     disagreeing
                     with
                     the
                     Subject
                     .
                     Whereas
                     Science
                     is
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     a
                     thing
                     is
                     certainly
                     and
                     evidently
                     perceived
                     by
                     Reason
                     .
                     For
                     since
                     the
                     certainty
                     of
                     a
                     Proposition
                     depends
                     of
                     its
                     Evidence
                     ,
                     that
                     Proposition
                     is
                     accounted
                     certain
                     to
                     which
                     the
                     Mind
                     firmly
                     adheres
                     ,
                     and
                     whose
                     Attribute
                     it
                     judges
                     doth
                     necessarily
                     agree
                     with
                     the
                     Subject
                     .
                     And
                     lastly
                     ,
                     Error
                     is
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Mind
                     assents
                     to
                     a
                     false
                     Proposition
                     for
                     a
                     false
                     Reason
                     ,
                     which
                     it
                     apprehends
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     true
                     one
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XI
                       .
                       Contingent
                       Propositions
                       ,
                       are
                       disjunctively
                       necessarily
                       true
                       or
                       false
                       .
                    
                     There
                     are
                     other
                     Propositions
                     ,
                     which
                     tho'
                     they
                     be
                     neither
                     necessarily
                     true
                     nor
                     false
                     ,
                     yet
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     either
                     true
                     or
                     false
                     disjunctively
                     ;
                     such
                     are
                     those
                     Propositions
                     whose
                     Predicats
                     do
                     only
                     contingently
                     agree
                     with
                     their
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     be
                     absent
                     or
                     separate
                     from
                     them
                     :
                     As
                     ,
                     
                       Rich
                       ,
                       Powerful
                       ,
                       Married
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     with
                     respect
                     to
                     Man.
                     Wherefore
                     these
                     Propositions
                     ,
                     Croesus
                     
                       is
                       rich
                    
                     ;
                     Caligula
                     
                       is
                       powerful
                    
                     ;
                     Thomas
                     
                       is
                       a
                       Husband
                    
                     ;
                     are
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     Contingent
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     true
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     manner
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     false
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     necessary
                     for
                     them
                     to
                     be
                     either
                     true
                     or
                     false
                     separately
                     :
                     Because
                     every
                     Proposition
                     ,
                     in
                     contingent
                     matter
                     ,
                     is
                     either
                     true
                     or
                     false
                     disjunctively
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     deny'd
                     to
                     be
                     either
                     true
                     or
                     false
                     .
                     It
                     may
                     indeed
                     be
                     deny'd
                     ,
                     that
                     such
                     a
                     Proposition
                     is
                     necessarily
                     true
                     or
                     necessarily
                     false
                     ;
                     but
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     deny'd
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     either
                     necessarily
                     true
                     ,
                     or
                     necessarily
                     false
                     disjunctively
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XII
                       .
                       A
                       true
                       Contingent
                       Proposition
                       ,
                       cannot
                       be
                       changed
                       into
                       a
                       false
                       one
                       .
                    
                     A
                     true
                     Proposition
                     in
                     Contingent
                     Matter
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     changed
                     into
                     a
                     false
                     one
                     .
                     Which
                     is
                     thus
                     proved
                     ;
                     because
                     if
                     this
                     Proposition
                     ,
                     for
                     Example
                     ,
                     
                       John
                       walketh
                    
                     ,
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     tho'
                     but
                     in
                     one
                     instant
                     of
                     time
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     false
                     in
                     that
                     very
                     instant
                     wherein
                     it
                     is
                     true
                     :
                     But
                     it
                     is
                     true
                     at
                     one
                     instant
                     ;
                     therefore
                     for
                     that
                     instant
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     false
                     .
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     this
                     Proposition
                     considers
                     
                       John
                       walking
                    
                     such
                     a
                     time
                     ,
                     at
                     which
                     time
                     wherein
                     he
                     is
                     supposed
                     to
                     walk
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     always
                     true
                     ;
                     or
                     if
                     it
                     signifie
                     another
                     time
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     
                       John
                       doth
                       not
                       walk
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     case
                     the
                     Object
                     is
                     changed
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     but
                     another
                     Proposition
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XIII
                       .
                       Objection
                       .
                    
                     If
                     you
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     during
                     the
                     Time
                     wherein
                     this
                     Proposition
                     ,
                     
                       John
                       walks
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     pronounc'd
                     ,
                     John
                     ,
                     who
                     before
                     walked
                     ,
                     may
                     cease
                     from
                     motion
                     ,
                     and
                     rest
                     ;
                     and
                     thus
                     this
                     Proposition
                     ,
                     
                       John
                       walks
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     before
                     was
                     true
                     ,
                     will
                     be
                     changed
                     into
                     a
                     false
                     one
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XIV
                       .
                       Answer
                       .
                    
                     To
                     this
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     That
                     tho'
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     wherein
                     this
                     Proposition
                     ,
                     
                       John
                       walks
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     pronounced
                     ,
                     John
                     may
                     cease
                     to
                     walk
                     ;
                     yet
                     the
                     Proposition
                     continues
                     true
                     notwithstanding
                     ,
                     if
                     once
                     it
                     was
                     true
                     :
                     Because
                     it
                     either
                     determines
                     the
                     time
                     wherein
                     he
                     walks
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     wherein
                     he
                     did
                     walk
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     this
                     respect
                     the
                     Proposition
                     is
                     true
                     ;
                     or
                     else
                     absolutely
                     denotes
                     some
                     difference
                     of
                     time
                     in
                     reference
                     to
                     which
                     it
                     is
                     verified
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     with
                     respect
                     to
                     that
                     Time
                     wherein
                     he
                     hath
                     walked
                     ,
                     is
                     true
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     
                       XV.
                       Propositions
                       concerning
                       a
                       future
                       Contingency
                       ,
                       have
                       a
                       determinate
                       truth
                       or
                       falshood
                       .
                    
                     The
                     Difficulty
                     is
                     greater
                     concerning
                     the
                     truth
                     of
                     Propositions
                     of
                     a
                     future
                     Contingent
                     :
                     For
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     enough
                     ,
                     that
                     of
                     opposit
                     Propositions
                     of
                     the
                     Present
                     time
                     ,
                     one
                     is
                     true
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     false
                     :
                     As
                     ,
                     
                       Peter
                       speaks
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       Peter
                       doth
                       not
                       speak
                    
                     :
                     But
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     doubted
                     ,
                     whether
                     the
                     same
                     truth
                     be
                     found
                     in
                     those
                     Propositions
                     that
                     respect
                     the
                     Future
                     time
                     ;
                     As
                     ,
                     
                       Peter
                       will
                       speak
                       to
                       Morrow
                       ;
                       Peter
                       will
                       not
                       speak
                       to
                       Morrow
                       .
                    
                     But
                     it
                     seems
                     certain
                     ,
                     that
                     Propositions
                     of
                     a
                     future
                     Contingent
                     ,
                     have
                     a
                     determinate
                     truth
                     or
                     falsity
                     :
                     For
                     supposing
                     Peter
                     to
                     exist
                     ,
                     these
                     two
                     Propositions
                     ,
                     
                       He
                       shall
                       speak
                       ,
                       He
                       shall
                       not
                       speak
                       ,
                    
                     are
                     contradictory
                     :
                     Now
                     as
                     two
                     Contradictories
                     cannot
                     be
                     together
                     ,
                     so
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     both
                     of
                     them
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     one
                     or
                     other
                     must
                     be
                     true
                     only
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     
                       Peter
                       will
                       either
                       speak
                       ,
                       or
                       not
                       speak
                    
                     ;
                     if
                     he
                     does
                     ,
                     the
                     Proposition
                     is
                     true
                     ;
                     if
                     he
                     does
                     not
                     speak
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     false
                     :
                     So
                     that
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     is
                     determinately
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     false
                     .
                     Again
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     the
                     Propositions
                     of
                     the
                     Present
                     or
                     Past
                     time
                     ,
                     with
                     respect
                     to
                     Truth
                     ,
                     or
                     Falshood
                     ,
                     such
                     are
                     the
                     Propositions
                     of
                     the
                     Future
                     :
                     But
                     one
                     of
                     these
                     is
                     determinately
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     other
                     false
                     ;
                     Therefore
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     The
                     Major
                     is
                     clear
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     pronounceth
                     that
                     a
                     thing
                     will
                     be
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     ,
                     doth
                     speak
                     as
                     true
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     who
                     pronounceth
                     that
                     a
                     thing
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     ;
                     or
                     that
                     a
                     thing
                     was
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     not
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     necessary
                     that
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     must
                     come
                     to
                     pass
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XVI
                       .
                       Yet
                       is
                       is
                       not
                       necessary
                       ,
                       that
                       it
                       be
                       known
                       which
                       of
                       them
                       is
                       true
                       .
                    
                     Neither
                     doth
                     it
                     hinder
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     know
                     not
                     which
                     of
                     the
                     Propositions
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     false
                     :
                     Because
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     Propositions
                     doth
                     not
                     depend
                     upon
                     its
                     being
                     known
                     ,
                     or
                     unknown
                     ;
                     but
                     upon
                     the
                     Being
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     Being
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     .
                     Besides
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     certain
                     ,
                     that
                     GOD
                     knows
                     which
                     of
                     them
                     is
                     true
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     can
                     reveal
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     whomsover
                     he
                     pleaseth
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIV
                   .
                   Of
                   Division
                   ,
                   and
                   Definition
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     Transition
                     ,
                     or
                     Connexion
                     of
                     the
                     following
                     Matter
                     ,
                     with
                     what
                     goes
                     before
                     .
                  
                   HAving
                   explained
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   and
                   clearly
                   and
                   distinctly
                   unfolded
                   their
                   Affections
                   of
                   Affirmation
                   and
                   
                     Negation
                     ,
                     Universality
                  
                   and
                   
                     Particularity
                     ,
                     Truth
                  
                   and
                   Falshood
                   ;
                   it
                   only
                   now
                   remains
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   add
                   something
                   concerning
                   Distribution
                   and
                   Definition
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   accounted
                   the
                   most
                   Scientifical
                   ,
                   or
                   conducive
                   to
                   Science
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Propositions
                   ;
                   and
                   are
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   Tokens
                   or
                   Instances
                   of
                   a
                   clear
                   and
                   distinct
                   Perception
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   Primary
                   Enunciations
                   ,
                   Axioms
                   of
                   solid
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   and
                   Maxims
                   worthy
                   of
                   all
                   belief
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     What
                     Division
                     is
                     .
                  
                   DIVISION
                   therefore
                   is
                   the
                   Distribution
                   of
                   some
                   Whole
                   into
                   Parts
                   ;
                   As
                   ,
                   
                     of
                     a
                     Living
                     Creature
                     into
                     Man
                     and
                     Beast
                     ;
                     of
                     Number
                     into
                     Even
                     and
                     Uneven
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   Division
                   will
                   not
                   a
                   little
                   conduce
                   to
                   our
                   acquiring
                   a
                   clear
                   and
                   distinct
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   Things
                   ,
                   if
                   so
                   be
                   we
                   know
                   how
                   dexterously
                   to
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   seeing
                   that
                   almost
                   in
                   every
                   Object
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   ,
                   which
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   Difficulties
                   wherewith
                   they
                   are
                   involved
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   clearly
                   apprehended
                   by
                   us
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   needful
                   to
                   resolve
                   them
                   into
                   Parts
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   having
                   by
                   Division
                   removed
                   all
                   Confusion
                   ,
                   the
                   Particulars
                   may
                   more
                   clearly
                   appear
                   such
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     Division
                     is
                     either
                     Real
                     ,
                     or
                     Mental
                     .
                  
                   Division
                   is
                   twofold
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   Real
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   Mental
                   :
                   The
                   Real
                   is
                   ,
                   whereby
                   a
                   Whole
                   is
                   really
                   and
                   indeed
                   divided
                   into
                   Parts
                   ;
                   as
                   
                     a
                     House
                     into
                     the
                  
                   
                     Roof
                     ,
                     Walls
                     ,
                     Foundation
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   of
                   which
                   it
                   consists
                   .
                   A
                   
                     Mental
                     Division
                  
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   divide
                   a
                   Whole
                   only
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   our
                   Understanding
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   we
                   consider
                   in
                   GOD
                   ,
                   his
                   
                     Goodness
                     ,
                     Omnipotence
                     ,
                     Eternity
                  
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   always
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   thing
                   which
                   our
                   Mind
                   distributes
                   into
                   Parts
                   ,
                   is
                   compounded
                   and
                   divisible
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   only
                   our
                   Conception
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   compounded
                   ,
                   and
                   unable
                   to
                   understand
                   so
                   many
                   Attributes
                   under
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Notion
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     The
                     Primary
                     Division
                     of
                     Genus
                     and
                     Species
                     ;
                     and
                     of
                     an
                     Integral
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       Essential
                       Whole
                    
                     .
                  
                   Division
                   is
                   manifold
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   threefold
                   kind
                   of
                   a
                   Whole
                   and
                   its
                   Parts
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   either
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Whole
                     Genus
                     into
                     its
                     inferiour
                     Species
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Species
                     into
                     its
                     Individuals
                     :
                  
                   As
                   the
                   Division
                   of
                   Substance
                   into
                   Mind
                   and
                   Body
                   ;
                   of
                   Mind
                   ,
                   into
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   or
                   Man's
                   Soul
                   :
                   The
                   other
                   is
                   
                     of
                     an
                     Integral
                     Whole
                     into
                     its
                     Parts
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   properly
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   Partition
                   :
                   As
                   the
                   Division
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Man
                   into
                   
                     Head
                     ,
                     Teeth
                     ,
                     Hands
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Arms.
                   The
                   third
                   and
                   last
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Division
                   
                     of
                     an
                     Essential
                     into
                     its
                     Essential
                     Parts
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   division
                   of
                   Man
                   into
                   Mind
                   and
                   Body
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   Three
                   are
                   called
                   
                     Primary
                     Divisions
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     The
                     Difference
                     between
                     the
                     Division
                     of
                     a
                     Genus
                     into
                     Species
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     a
                     Whole
                     into
                     its
                     Members
                     .
                  
                   There
                   is
                   this
                   difference
                   between
                   the
                   two
                   former
                   Divisions
                   :
                   In
                   the
                   Division
                   of
                   a
                   Genus
                   into
                   Species
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   Species
                   into
                   Individuals
                   ;
                   the
                   thing
                   Divided
                   may
                   in
                   the
                   Nominative
                   Case
                   be
                   predicated
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   several
                   Parts
                   that
                   divide
                   it
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   
                     Living
                     Creature
                  
                   is
                   divided
                   into
                   Man
                   and
                   
                     Beast
                     ,
                     Living
                     Creature
                  
                   is
                   exprest
                   in
                   the
                   Nominative
                   of
                   Man
                   and
                   Beast
                   ;
                   as
                   Man
                   is
                   a
                   Living
                   Creature
                   ;
                   a
                   Beast
                   is
                   a
                   Living
                   Creature
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   the
                   Division
                   of
                   an
                   Integral
                   into
                   its
                   Members
                   ,
                   the
                   thing
                   divided
                   cannot
                   be
                   predicated
                   of
                   the
                   Dividing
                   Members
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   an
                   Oblique
                   case
                   ;
                   as
                   when
                   a
                   Body
                   is
                   divided
                   into
                   
                     Head
                     ,
                     Breast
                     ,
                     Belly
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   pronounced
                   of
                   the
                   Parts
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   an
                   Oblique
                   :
                   For
                   we
                   cannot
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Head
                     is
                     the
                     Body
                     ,
                     the
                     Belly
                     is
                     the
                     Body
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   this
                   difference
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   whole
                   Essence
                   of
                   the
                   Genus
                   is
                   included
                   in
                   the
                   Species
                   ,
                   whereas
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Whole
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   every
                   Part.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     The
                     Secondary
                     Division
                     of
                     an
                     Accident
                     into
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     or
                     contrariwise
                     .
                  
                   The
                   other
                   Divisions
                   are
                   called
                   Secondary
                   ;
                   as
                   a
                   Division
                   of
                   
                     an
                     Accident
                     into
                     the
                     Subjects
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   found
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   say
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   moved
                   ,
                   one
                   is
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   another
                   is
                   the
                   Moon
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   A
                   Second
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   division
                   of
                   a
                   Subject
                   into
                   its
                   Accidents
                   ;
                   as
                   when
                   a
                   Subject
                   is
                   ranged
                   or
                   distributed
                   according
                   to
                   its
                   Accidents
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   Example
                   ,
                   Some
                   men
                   are
                   Learned
                   ,
                   others
                   Ignorant
                   ;
                   some
                   Good
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   Wicked
                   .
                   The
                   Third
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     an
                     Accident
                     into
                     its
                     Accidents
                  
                   ;
                   by
                   which
                   an
                   Accident
                   is
                   divided
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   its
                   own
                   Differences
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   other
                   Accidents
                   of
                   a
                   different
                   kind
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   we
                   say
                   of
                   
                     White
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   some
                   are
                   hard
                   ,
                   others
                   soft
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     Conditions
                     of
                     a
                     good
                     Division
                     .
                     The
                     First
                     .
                  
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   Conditions
                   required
                   to
                   the
                   constituting
                   of
                   a
                   right
                   Division
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   all
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   its
                   Parts
                   be
                   exactly
                   enumerated
                   ,
                   without
                   omitting
                   any
                   that
                   belong
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Dividing
                   Members
                   may
                   exhaust
                   the
                   Divided
                   Whole
                   ,
                   and
                   neither
                   be
                   more
                   extended
                   or
                   contracted
                   than
                   it
                   :
                   As
                   ,
                   Even
                   ,
                   and
                   Uneven
                   ,
                   do
                   comprehend
                   the
                   whole
                   extent
                   of
                   this
                   Term
                   ,
                   Number
                   ,
                   seeing
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Number
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   it self
                   either
                   Even
                   ,
                   or
                   Uneven
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     The
                     Second
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Second
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   both
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Division
                   ,
                   be
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   expressed
                   in
                   positive
                   Terms
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Attributes
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   distributed
                   ,
                   
                   may
                   be
                   better
                   understood
                   by
                   
                     Positive
                     Terms
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   Negative
                   .
                   I
                   add
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     far
                     as
                     may
                     be
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   sometimes
                   happens
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Positive
                     Thing
                  
                   wants
                   a
                   
                     Positive
                     Name
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   are
                   forced
                   to
                   use
                   a
                   Negative
                   in
                   the
                   dividing
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   we
                   divide
                   
                     Living
                     Creature
                  
                   into
                   
                     Rational
                     and
                     Irrational
                  
                   :
                   Or
                   Substance
                   into
                   Material
                   and
                   Immaterial
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     The
                     Third
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Third
                   Condition
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Whole
                   be
                   distributed
                   into
                   its
                   nearest
                   Parts
                   :
                   According
                   to
                   this
                   Rule
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   well
                   done
                   to
                   divide
                   Substance
                   into
                   Rational
                   and
                   Irrational
                   ;
                   because
                   these
                   are
                   not
                   immediately
                   contained
                   under
                   Substance
                   ,
                   but
                   under
                   Living
                   Creature
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Sixth
                     Rule
                     .
                     Of
                     the
                     Judgment
                     of
                     Distribution
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       X.
                       The
                       Sixth
                       Rule
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       Distribution
                       or
                       Division
                       is
                       the
                       most
                       perfect
                       of
                       all
                       ,
                       which
                       doth
                       honestly
                       and
                       equally
                       divide
                       a
                       Whole
                       into
                       its
                       Parts
                       ;
                       whether
                       it
                       be
                       a
                       Genus
                       into
                       Species
                       ,
                       or
                       an
                       Integral
                       into
                       its
                       dividing
                       Members
                       ,
                       or
                       a
                       Subject
                       with
                       respect
                       to
                       its
                       Accidents
                       ,
                       or
                       an
                       Accident
                       into
                       the
                       Subject
                       ,
                       to
                       which
                       by
                       the
                       Right
                       of
                       Division
                       they
                       belong
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       XI
                       .
                       Explication
                       of
                       the
                       Rule
                       .
                    
                     Thus
                     the
                     most
                     perfect
                     Distribution
                     of
                     a
                     Genus
                     is
                     ,
                     when
                     all
                     its
                     Species
                     are
                     Enumerated
                     :
                     As
                     if
                     one
                     should
                     say
                     of
                     
                       Living
                       Creatures
                    
                     ,
                     some
                     Walk
                     ,
                     others
                     Fly
                     ,
                     others
                     Swim
                     ,
                     others
                     Creep
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     are
                     Plant-Animals
                     .
                     An
                     
                       Integral
                       Whole
                    
                     is
                     well
                     divided
                     ,
                     when
                     all
                     the
                     Parts
                     that
                     constitute
                     it
                     are
                     instanc'd
                     :
                     As
                     the
                     Parts
                     of
                     a
                     Man
                     are
                     ,
                     
                       Head
                       ,
                       Breast
                       ,
                       Belly
                       ,
                       Arms
                       ,
                       Legs
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     That
                     is
                     a
                     perfect
                     Distribution
                     of
                     a
                     Subject
                     ,
                     with
                     respect
                     to
                     its
                     Adjuncts
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Adjuncts
                     are
                     reduc'd
                     to
                     certain
                     Heads
                     ,
                     and
                     these
                     again
                     subdivided
                     into
                     others
                     :
                     As
                     when
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     In
                     Man
                     there
                     are
                     some
                     Adjuncts
                     of
                     the
                     Soul
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     ;
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     Soul
                     ,
                     are
                     
                       Knowledge
                       ,
                       Virtue
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     those
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     are
                     
                       Health
                       ,
                       Beauty
                       ,
                       Tallness
                       ,
                       Strength
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       XII
                       .
                       What
                       a
                       Definition
                       is
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       what
                       Parts
                       it
                       consists
                       .
                    
                     DEFINITION
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     manifests
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     Things
                     ,
                     shewing
                     why
                     they
                     are
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     they
                     are
                     distinguisht
                     from
                     others
                     .
                     There
                     are
                     two
                     things
                     principally
                     that
                     constitute
                     a
                     
                       Definition
                       ,
                       Genus
                    
                     and
                     Difference
                     .
                     By
                     the
                     first
                     we
                     understand
                     the
                     agreeableness
                     which
                     the
                     
                       Thing
                       Defined
                    
                     hath
                     with
                     others
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     of
                     the
                     like
                     nature
                     with
                     it
                     .
                     By
                     the
                     Difference
                     we
                     are
                     informed
                     ,
                     how
                     it
                     differs
                     from
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     Rank
                     it
                     keeps
                     amongst
                     
                       Real
                       Beings
                    
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     Example
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     define
                     Man
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     
                       Reasonable
                       Living
                       Creature
                    
                     ;
                     by
                     a
                     
                       Living
                       Creature
                    
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     next
                     Genus
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     we
                     understand
                     something
                     that
                     is
                     common
                     to
                     other
                     things
                     like
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     viz.
                     the
                     Beasts
                     .
                     And
                     by
                     Reasonable
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Difference
                     ,
                     we
                     clearly
                     perceive
                     our
                     Distinction
                     from
                     them
                     ;
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     no
                     Beasts
                     are
                     partakers
                     of
                     
                       Reason
                       .
                       Definition
                    
                     therefore
                     is
                     that
                     ,
                     
                       which
                       by
                       exhibiting
                       the
                       Essential
                       Parts
                       of
                       the
                       Thing
                       Defined
                       ,
                       expresseth
                       its
                       Nature
                    
                     ;
                     as
                     in
                     the
                     foregoing
                     Example
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XIII
                       .
                       In
                       Definitions
                       we
                       must
                       make
                       use
                       of
                       the
                       nearest
                       Genus
                       .
                    
                     We
                     are
                     to
                     observe
                     ,
                     that
                     every
                     Genus
                     is
                     not
                     sufficient
                     to
                     lay
                     open
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     a
                     Thing
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Nearest
                     only
                     :
                     Partly
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     contains
                     all
                     the
                     Genera
                     above
                     it
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     by
                     expressing
                     it
                     we
                     include
                     all
                     the
                     rest
                     :
                     For
                     he
                     that
                     affirms
                     Man
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     Animal
                     ,
                     doth
                     consequently
                     affirm
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     
                       Living
                       ,
                       Corporeal
                    
                     and
                     a
                     Substance
                     ,
                     and
                     whatsoever
                     else
                     can
                     be
                     imagined
                     higher
                     .
                     Partly
                     ,
                     because
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     other
                     Genus
                     can
                     more
                     fitly
                     be
                     joyned
                     with
                     the
                     Specifical
                     Difference
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     nearest
                     ,
                     nor
                     which
                     doth
                     more
                     correspond
                     with
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XIV
                       .
                       Of
                       Definitions
                       some
                       are
                       Essential
                       ,
                       others
                       Accidental
                       .
                    
                     Amongst
                     Definitions
                     some
                     are
                     Essential
                     ,
                     which
                     properly
                     deserve
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     Definition
                     ;
                     and
                     are
                     those
                     which
                     are
                     explained
                     by
                     their
                     Essential
                     Degrees
                     .
                     By
                     Essential
                     Degrees
                     ,
                     I
                     mean
                     
                       Essential
                       Attributes
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     constitute
                     the
                     Nature
                     or
                     Essence
                     of
                     a
                     thing
                     .
                     And
                     these
                     are
                     only
                     Genus
                     and
                     Difference
                     ,
                     as
                     ,
                     Animal
                     and
                     Reasonable
                     with
                     respect
                     to
                     Man.
                     Other
                     Definitions
                     are
                     Accidental
                     and
                     less
                     exact
                     ,
                     which
                     express
                     the
                     thing
                     by
                     some
                     Properties
                     or
                     
                       External
                       Causes
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     when
                     we
                     define
                     Man
                     ,
                     to
                     
                       be
                       a
                       Creature
                       made
                       after
                       the
                       likeness
                       of
                       God.
                    
                     For
                     tho'
                     Property
                     be
                     an
                     
                       Essential
                       Attribute
                    
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     in
                     that
                     Sense
                     as
                     if
                     it
                     did
                     constitute
                     the
                     Essence
                     or
                     Nature
                     of
                     a
                     Thing
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     it
                     immediately
                     follows
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     a
                     thing
                     already
                     constituted
                     :
                     As
                     ,
                     Partition
                     and
                     Mobility
                     with
                     relation
                     to
                     a
                     Body
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     first
                     Definition
                     is
                     called
                     a
                     
                       Perfect
                       Definition
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     consists
                     only
                     of
                     Causes
                     that
                     do
                     constitute
                     the
                     Essence
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     them
                     doth
                     most
                     fully
                     and
                     perfectly
                     lay
                     open
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     :
                     Whereas
                     the
                     second
                     Definition
                     is
                     called
                     imperfect
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Description
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     defines
                     and
                     explains
                     the
                     Thing
                     by
                     other
                     ways
                     ,
                     than
                     by
                     its
                     Causes
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XV.
                       What
                       things
                       are
                       required
                       to
                       a
                       p●rfect
                       Definition
                       .
                    
                     Yet
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     think
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     things
                     that
                     are
                     objected
                     to
                     the
                     Mind
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     comprehended
                     in
                     a
                     Definition
                     ;
                     but
                     it
                     is
                     required
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Thing
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     defined
                     be
                     One
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     of
                     one
                     Essence
                     ;
                     for
                     those
                     Things
                     which
                     involve
                     a
                     manyfold
                     .
                     Nature
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     manifested
                     by
                     a
                     Genus
                     and
                     Difference
                     .
                     The
                     Second
                     is
                     ,
                     That
                     it
                     be
                     Universal
                     ;
                     for
                     seeing
                     that
                     Definition
                     is
                     a
                     Declaration
                     of
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     a
                     Thing
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     necessary
                     that
                     we
                     divest
                     it
                     of
                     all
                     particular
                     Circumstances
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     viewed
                     such
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     No
                     
                       Universal
                       Nature
                    
                     but
                     a
                     Species
                     can
                     be
                     exactly
                     defined
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     because
                     nothing
                     but
                     a
                     Species
                     can
                     consist
                     of
                     a
                     Genus
                     and
                     Difference
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     seeing
                     that
                     the
                     Supream
                     Genus
                     does
                     want
                     them
                     ,
                     it
                     follows
                     that
                     the
                     Things
                     which
                     are
                     defined
                     must
                     be
                     either
                     Species
                     of
                     the
                     lowest
                     Rank
                     ,
                     or
                     Intermediate
                     :
                     Which
                     also
                     will
                     but
                     be
                     obscurely
                     defined
                     ,
                     without
                     their
                     
                       immediate
                       Genus
                    
                     and
                     nearest
                     Difference
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XVI
                       ▪
                       Rules
                       of
                       a
                       right
                       Definition
                       .
                       The
                       First
                    
                     There
                     are
                     Rules
                     and
                     Precepts
                     of
                     a
                     right
                     Definition
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Definition
                     must
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     extent
                     with
                     the
                     Thing
                     defined
                     ,
                     and
                     agree
                     to
                     all
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     the
                     Thing
                     defined
                     agrees
                     with
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     Example
                     ,
                     because
                     Animal
                     agrees
                     to
                     a
                     Man
                     ,
                     therefore
                     a
                     
                       Corporeal
                       Substance
                    
                     endowed
                     with
                     
                       Life
                       ,
                       Sense
                    
                     and
                     Motion
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Definition
                     of
                     an
                     Animal
                     ,
                     must
                     agree
                     to
                     Man
                     also
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XVII
                       .
                       The
                       Second
                    
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     That
                     nothing
                     be
                     wanting
                     or
                     redounding
                     in
                     the
                     Definition
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     only
                     those
                     Words
                     be
                     made
                     use
                     of
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     necessary
                     for
                     the
                     explaining
                     of
                     its
                     Nature
                     :
                     Wherefore
                     this
                     Definition
                     of
                     a
                     Man
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     
                       Reasonable
                       ,
                       Mortal
                       Animal
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     Superfluous
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Word
                     Mortal
                     is
                     not
                     needful
                     to
                     the
                     Definition
                     of
                     a
                     Man.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Third
                       .
                    
                     The
                     Third
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Definition
                     consist
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     
                       more
                       known
                    
                     :
                     For
                     seeing
                     that
                     a
                     Definition
                     is
                     declarative
                     of
                     the
                     Essence
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     therefore
                     employ
                     clearer
                     Terms
                     ;
                     lest
                     we
                     should
                     be
                     guilty
                     of
                     endeavouring
                     to
                     explain
                     an
                     unknown
                     thing
                     ,
                     by
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     more
                     unknown
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     instead
                     of
                     attaining
                     a
                     clear
                     and
                     distinct
                     Perception
                     ,
                     should
                     fall
                     into
                     Obscurity
                     and
                     Confusion
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     the
                     common
                     Definition
                     of
                     time
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Number
                       or
                       Measure
                       of
                       Motion
                       ,
                    
                     cannot
                     be
                     good
                     ,
                     seeing
                     it
                     is
                     evident
                     ,
                     or
                     apparent
                     ,
                     that
                     Time
                     doth
                     as
                     well
                     Measure
                     Rest
                     ,
                     as
                     Motion
                     ,
                     since
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     that
                     a
                     thing
                     hath
                     rested
                     so
                     long
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     in
                     Motion
                     for
                     that
                     time
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       Booke
                       1.
                       
                       Part
                       1.
                       
                       Chap
                       12.
                       
                    
                     
                       G.
                       Freman
                       Inv.
                       
                    
                     
                       I.
                       Kip
                       Sculp
                       .
                    
                     
                       To
                       the
                       Rt.
                       Worshipfull
                       Sr.
                       William
                       Thomson
                       Knight
                       ,
                       their
                       Majesties
                       Sergeant
                       at
                       Law
                       ,
                       only
                       Son
                       and
                       Heyre
                       of
                       Henry
                       Thomson
                       of
                       Hollin
                       Hall
                       near
                       Rippon
                       in
                       yorkshire
                       Gent
                       ,
                       by
                       Elizabeth
                       Daughter
                       and
                       Coheyre
                       of
                       Sr.
                       Henry
                       Blencow
                       ,
                       of
                       Blencow
                       in
                       Cumberland
                       Knight
                       .
                    
                     
                       This
                       Plate
                       is
                       humbly
                       Dedicated
                       ,
                       by
                       Richard
                       Blome
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     The
                     Seventh
                     Rule
                     .
                     Concerning
                     the
                     Judgment
                     of
                     Definition
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XIX
                       .
                       The
                       Seveath
                       Rule
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       Definition
                       is
                       the
                       most
                       perfect
                       and
                       consummate
                       of
                       all
                       others
                       ,
                       which
                       defines
                       the
                       Thing
                       by
                       its
                       Essential
                       Attributes
                       ,
                       or
                       constituent
                       causes
                       of
                       its
                       Nature
                       and
                       Essence
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     As
                     if
                     one
                     should
                     define
                     the
                     Soul
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     
                       Cogitating
                       Substance
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Body
                     to
                     
                       be
                       a
                       Substance
                       consisting
                       of
                       three
                       Dimensions
                       .
                    
                     Because
                     Substance
                     as
                     the
                     Genus
                     doth
                     constitute
                     the
                     Soul
                     and
                     Body
                     ;
                     and
                     Cogitation
                     as
                     the
                     Difference
                     ,
                     distinguisheth
                     the
                     Soul
                     from
                     the
                     Body
                     ;
                     As
                     
                       Extension
                       in
                       Length
                       ,
                       Breadth
                       and
                       Depth
                       ,
                    
                     doth
                     difference
                     the
                     Body
                     from
                     the
                     Soul
                     :
                     Neither
                     is
                     there
                     any
                     thing
                     else
                     required
                     to
                     the
                     understanding
                     of
                     them
                     both
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Third
                 Part
                 of
                 Logick
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Minds
                 Ratiocination
                 ,
                 Syllogism
                 .
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XV.
                   Of
                   Reasoning
                   or
                   Argumentation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     What
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     Reason
                     or
                     Discourse
                  
                   HAving
                   spoken
                   of
                   Idea's
                   which
                   represent
                   Substance
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Modes
                   ,
                   and
                   concerning
                   the
                   Judgment
                   and
                   Axioms
                   which
                   arise
                   from
                   their
                   Connexion
                   ,
                   it
                   now
                   remains
                   to
                   explain
                   what
                   Reasoning
                   or
                   Ratiocination
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   from
                   one
                   Axiom
                   ,
                   another
                   is
                   gathered
                   or
                   inferred
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   Reason
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   than
                   from
                   a
                   thing
                   known
                   to
                   derive
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   another
                   :
                   And
                   Reasoning
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   one
                   thing
                   deduc'd
                   from
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   another
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   a
                   Man
                   infers
                   
                     the
                     Heaven
                     to
                     be
                     extended
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   
                     all
                     Bodies
                     are
                     extended
                  
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   this
                   Judgment
                   is
                   called
                   Dianoetick
                   or
                   Discursive
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Mind
                   by
                   it
                   runs
                   from
                   one
                   thing
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   Antecedent
                   is
                   lead
                   to
                   the
                   Consequent
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     What
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     Argumentation
                     superadds
                     to
                     Judgment
                     .
                  
                   Wherefore
                   as
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   second
                   Operation
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   superadds
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   Perception
                   ,
                   Assertion
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Assent
                   or
                   Adhesion
                   to
                   Truth
                   :
                   So
                   Ratiocination
                   adds
                   to
                   them
                   both
                   ,
                   
                     Deduction
                     ,
                     Illation
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     What
                     thingsare
                     to
                     be
                     minded
                     in
                     Discourse
                     .
                  
                   In
                   every
                   Argumentation
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   Things
                   chiefly
                   to
                   be
                   minded
                   ,
                   the
                   Question
                   it self
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   propounded
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Argument
                   or
                   Reason
                   that
                   proves
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   or
                   which
                   confirms
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   doubtful
                   ,
                   by
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   certain
                   and
                   evident
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   Question
                   produceth
                   an
                   undoubted
                   Conclusion
                   .
                   Accordingly
                   in
                   every
                   Argumentation
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   infers
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   inferr'd
                   ;
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   gathered
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   from
                   whence
                   it
                   is
                   gathered
                   ,
                   howsoever
                   these
                   parts
                   may
                   be
                   disposed
                   or
                   exprest
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     Ratiocination
                     contains
                     two
                     Parts
                     .
                  
                   Hence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   every
                   Argumentation
                   consists
                   of
                   two
                   Parts
                   ,
                   viz.
                   of
                   an
                   Antecedent
                   and
                   Consequent
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Part
                   inferring
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   inferr'd
                   .
                   That
                   goes
                   before
                   for
                   the
                   confirming
                   of
                   something
                   else
                   ;
                   this
                   follows
                   and
                   is
                   gathered
                   from
                   the
                   former
                   :
                   As
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     An
                     Angel
                     is
                     Immaterial
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     therefore
                     is
                     Indivisible
                  
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   first
                   Part
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     An
                     Angel
                     is
                     Immaterial
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Antecedent
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   
                     An
                     Angel
                     is
                     Indivisible
                  
                   is
                   the
                   Consequent
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   word
                   Therefore
                   is
                   the
                   Sign
                   of
                   the
                   Inference
                   ,
                   or
                   formal
                   Consecution
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     The
                     Premisses
                     in
                     is
                     be
                     more
                     known
                     thar
                     .
                     the
                     Conclusion
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   requisit
                   to
                   the
                   Notion
                   of
                   an
                   Antecedent
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   a
                   certain
                   Conclusion
                   may
                   be
                   deduced
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   
                     better
                     known
                     and
                     more
                     evident
                  
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   for
                   otherwise
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   conduce
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   would
                   infer
                   thence
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   Science
                   requires
                   ,
                   that
                   beginning
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Easiest
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   proceed
                   by
                   degrees
                   to
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   more
                   difficult
                   to
                   be
                   known
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   to
                   discourse
                   readily
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   needful
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   ready
                   at
                   hand
                   a
                   Stock
                   of
                   many
                   Axioms
                   ,
                   Springing
                   from
                   the
                   Complexion
                   of
                   the
                   Things
                   we
                   have
                   clearly
                   and
                   distinctly
                   conceived
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   serve
                   us
                   instead
                   of
                   Principles
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   whose
                   helps
                   we
                   may
                   arrive
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   things
                   more
                   abstruse
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   promiscuously
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   any
                   known
                   and
                   certain
                   Propositions
                   to
                   infer
                   any
                   thing
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   requisit
                   that
                   between
                   them
                   there
                   be
                   some
                   Connexions
                   by
                   means
                   whereof
                   ,
                   this
                   rather
                   than
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   may
                   be
                   gathered
                   or
                   inferr'd
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   Because
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Consequence
                   assigned
                   to
                   every
                   Argumentation
                   ,
                   yea
                   a
                   necessity
                   of
                   Consequence
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   not
                   only
                   depend
                   on
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   on
                   the
                   Natural
                   Connexion
                   of
                   the
                   Things
                   that
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   known
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     Reasonings
                     or
                     Argumentations
                     differs
                     in
                     Truth
                     .
                  
                   All
                   Argumentations
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   force
                   ;
                   for
                   seeing
                   that
                   the
                   Judgments
                   of
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   compounded
                   ,
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   Connexion
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   needs
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   variety
                   of
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   produce
                   various
                   kinds
                   of
                   Reasoning
                   .
                   For
                   Consequences
                   that
                   are
                   deduc'd
                   from
                   
                     Contingent
                     Premisses
                  
                   ,
                   cannot
                   have
                   so
                   great
                   Truth
                   and
                   Certainty
                   as
                   those
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   inferr'd
                   from
                   
                     Necessary
                     Premisses
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   otherwise
                   .
                   By
                   Example
                   ,
                   this
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   
                     Sempronia
                     Loves
                     her
                     Childeren
                  
                   ,
                   deduced
                   from
                   this
                   Antecedent
                   ,
                   
                     every
                     Mother
                     Loves
                     her
                     Childeren
                  
                   ,
                   differs
                   from
                   this
                   ,
                   Peter
                   
                     is
                     an
                     Animal
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   deduced
                   from
                   this
                   Antecedent
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     Man
                     is
                     an
                     Animal
                  
                   :
                   Because
                   the
                   certainty
                   we
                   have
                   that
                   a
                   Man
                   is
                   an
                   Animal
                   ,
                   is
                   Metyphysical
                   ;
                   Seeing
                   we
                   cannot
                   conceive
                   a
                   Man
                   any
                   otherwise
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   this
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     Man
                     is
                     an
                     Animal
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   True
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   false
                   :
                   Whereas
                   the
                   certainty
                   we
                   have
                   ,
                   that
                   Mothers
                   Love
                   their
                   Childeren
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   Moral
                   ,
                   since
                   it
                   can
                   happen
                   that
                   some
                   Women
                   may
                   not
                   Love
                   their
                   Children
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     The
                     Definition
                     of
                     an
                     Argumentation
                     in
                     general
                     .
                  
                   An
                   Argumentation
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Speech
                   wherein
                   from
                   
                     certain
                     Propositions
                  
                   expressly
                   or
                   tacitly
                   premised
                   ,
                   An
                   other
                   Proposition
                   distinct
                   from
                   those
                   premisses
                   is
                   necessarily
                   inferred
                   ,
                   by
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   due
                   Disposition
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     What
                     the
                     Major
                     Preposition
                     is
                     .
                  
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   just
                   three
                   Propositions
                   in
                   the
                   Argumentation
                   ,
                   The
                   first
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Major
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   it
                   the
                   
                     Major
                     Term
                  
                   is
                   disposed
                   with
                   the
                   Mean
                   or
                   Medium
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   some
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   only
                   The
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Excellence
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   propounds
                   the
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Argumentation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     What
                     the
                     Minor
                     is
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Second
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Minor
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Minor
                   Term
                   is
                   disposed
                   with
                   the
                   Medium
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   by
                   some
                   called
                   Assumption
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   assum'd
                   or
                   taken
                   in
                   as
                   a
                   help
                   ,
                   to
                   infer
                   the
                   Third
                   ,
                   or
                   Conclusion
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     What
                     the
                     Conclusion
                     is
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Third
                   is
                   called
                   Conclusion
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Minor
                   and
                   
                     Major
                     Terms
                  
                   are
                   disposed
                   .
                   And
                   is
                   by
                   some
                   termed
                   the
                   Question
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   contains
                   that
                   whose
                   Truth
                   was
                   enquired
                   after
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   Inference
                   or
                   Consequence
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   inferr'd
                   and
                   follows
                   from
                   what
                   went
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   illative
                   Conjunction
                   Therefore
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     The
                     two
                     Propositions
                     must
                     go
                     before
                     in
                     every
                     〈◊〉
                     .
                  
                   The
                   two
                   first
                   Propositions
                   are
                   called
                   Premisses
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   must
                   Precede
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   in
                   our
                   Conception
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   it
                   necessarily
                   follows
                   from
                   them
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   ,
                   supposing
                   
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   the
                   Premisses
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   true
                   .
                   Yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   every
                   Argumentation
                   the
                   Premisses
                   should
                   be
                   expressed
                   ,
                   since
                   frequently
                   one
                   alone
                   is
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   tho'
                   somewhat
                   confusedly
                   ,
                   to
                   conceive
                   both
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   who
                   from
                   this
                   Antecedent
                   ,
                   
                     Every
                     Stone
                     is
                     a
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   deduceth
                   this
                   Consequence
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     Diamond
                     is
                     a
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   had
                   a
                   confused
                   Knowledge
                   thereof
                   in
                   the
                   Antecedent
                   ,
                   wherein
                   it
                   is
                   implicitly
                   contained
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   that
                   from
                   this
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     Body
                     is
                     a
                     Substance
                  
                   ,
                   infers
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     A
                     Diamond
                     is
                     a
                     Substance
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   knowing
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   knows
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Substance
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     In
                     every
                     Argumenmentation
                     are
                     found
                     three
                     Idea's
                     .
                  
                   Every
                   Argumentation
                   consists
                   of
                   three
                   Idea's
                   ;
                   the
                   
                     Minor
                     Extream
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Idea
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Subject
                   of
                   the
                   Question
                   ,
                   or
                   Conclusion
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   also
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Minor
                     Term
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   Subject
                   is
                   of
                   less
                   extent
                   than
                   the
                   Predicat
                   :
                   The
                   
                     Major
                     Extream
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Idea
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Predicat
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   also
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Major
                     Term
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   larger
                   extent
                   than
                   the
                   Subject
                   :
                   And
                   the
                   Mean
                   ,
                   or
                   Medium
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   twice
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   Premisses
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   joyns
                   both
                   Idea's
                   together
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   this
                   Argumentation
                   :
                
                 
                   
                     Every
                     Intellectual
                     Substance
                     is
                     Cogitative
                     ,
                  
                   
                     The
                     Mind
                     is
                     an
                     Intellectual
                     Substance
                     ;
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     the
                     Mind
                     is
                     Cogitative
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Here
                   
                     Intellectual
                     Substance
                  
                   is
                   the
                   Middle
                   Term
                   ;
                   Cogitative
                   ,
                   the
                   Major
                   Extream
                   ;
                   and
                   Mind
                   ,
                   the
                   Minor
                   Extream
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                     Why
                     there
                     are
                     three
                     Idea's
                     required
                     in
                     every
                     Argumentatation
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Reason
                   why
                   these
                   Three
                   are
                   required
                   in
                   every
                   Argumentation
                   is
                   hinted
                   by
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   meet
                   with
                   Three
                   things
                   in
                   every
                   Science
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Demonstration
                     ,
                     viz.
                  
                   the
                   Subject
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   Attribute
                   is
                   demonstrated
                   :
                   The
                   Property
                   it self
                   ,
                   or
                   Attribute
                   ,
                   which
                   agrees
                   with
                   the
                   Subject
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Reason
                   ,
                   or
                   Principle
                   ,
                   which
                   makes
                   out
                   this
                   Agreement
                   of
                   the
                   Affection
                   with
                   the
                   Subject
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Subject
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   the
                   Demonstration
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Less
                     Extream
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Attribute
                   ,
                   or
                   Affection
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   prov'd
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Greater
                     Extream
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Common
                     Term
                  
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   the
                   Subject
                   and
                   Attribute
                   are
                   joyned
                   together
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Argument
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Middle
                     Term.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     XIV
                     .
                     The
                     matter
                     explained
                     by
                     an
                     Example
                     .
                  
                   For
                   Example
                   :
                   This
                   Question
                   is
                   propounded
                   to
                   be
                   explained
                   ,
                   whether
                   
                     the
                     Earth
                     be
                     Round
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   thing
                   required
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   from
                   the
                   Doubtful
                   Question
                   a
                   certain
                   Conclusion
                   be
                   deduced
                   :
                   The
                   Earth
                   ir
                   the
                   Subject
                   or
                   Minor
                   Extream
                   ;
                   Roundness
                   is
                   the
                   Affection
                   ,
                   or
                   Property
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   demonstrated
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   to
                   find
                   out
                   a
                   Medium
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   may
                   appear
                   that
                   the
                   Attribute
                   agrees
                   with
                   the
                   Subject
                   .
                   Which
                   may
                   be
                   this
                   :
                   That
                   the
                   
                     Shadow
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   appears
                   in
                   a
                   Lunar
                   Eclipse
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     Round
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Shadow
                   intimates
                   the
                   figure
                   of
                   
                     Opaque
                     Bodies
                  
                   :
                   From
                   which
                   accordingly
                   this
                   Syllogism
                   may
                   be
                   framed
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Body
                     whose
                     Shadow
                     is
                     round
                     ,
                     must
                     it self
                     be
                     round
                     also
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     the
                     Earth
                     is
                     a
                     Body
                     ,
                     whose
                     Shadow
                     is
                     round
                     .
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     the
                     Earth
                     is
                     round
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XV.
                     Somtimes
                     more
                     than
                     three
                     Idea's
                     are
                     found
                     in
                     an
                     Argumentation
                     .
                  
                   But
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   an
                   Argumentation
                   is
                   made
                   up
                   of
                   
                     three
                     Propositions
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   many
                   more
                   may
                   be
                   added
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   Redundance
                   or
                   Defect
                   ;
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   the
                   Precepts
                   of
                   Ratiocination
                   are
                   but
                   observed
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   the
                   
                     Third
                     Idea
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   taken
                   to
                   discern
                   whether
                   the
                   Attribute
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   Subject
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   removed
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   after
                   having
                   compared
                   it
                   with
                   both
                   the
                   Extreams
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   give
                   us
                   a
                   clear
                   discerning
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   agree
                   with
                   it
                   or
                   no
                   ;
                   we
                   may
                   assume
                   another
                   
                     fourth
                     Term
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   procure
                   a
                   further
                   clearness
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   that
                   be
                   not
                   yet
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   may
                   proceed
                   to
                   a
                   fifth
                   ,
                   until
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   some
                   Term
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   joyn
                   the
                   Attribute
                   of
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   with
                   the
                   Subject
                   .
                   As
                   ,
                   supposing
                   a
                   Man
                   should
                   doubt
                   whether
                   
                     Courtiers
                     be
                     miserable
                  
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   consider
                   that
                   Courtiers
                   are
                   subject
                   to
                   many
                   Passions
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Ambition
                     ,
                     Envy
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   if
                   he
                   thinks
                   this
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   sufficient
                   ,
                   to
                   prove
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   miserable
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   further
                   examine
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   
                     Ambition
                     ,
                     Envy
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   which
                   if
                   he
                   does
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   find
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   continually
                   to
                   hanker
                   after
                   Honour
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   
                     grieved
                     at
                     the
                     prosperity
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   and
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   Condition
                   as
                   this
                   cannot
                   but
                   be
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   many
                   Miseries
                   ;
                   whence
                   he
                   may
                   form
                   this
                   Argumentation
                   :
                   
                     Courtiers
                     are
                     tormented
                     with
                     Ambition
                     and
                     Envy
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     so
                     ,
                     are
                     in
                     continual
                     Trouble
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     that
                     are
                     in
                     continual
                     Trouble
                     ,
                     are
                     miserable
                     :
                     Therefore
                     Courtiers
                     are
                     miserable
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XVI
                     .
                     The
                     Division
                     of
                     an
                     Argumentation
                     into
                     Perfect
                     and
                     Imperfect
                     .
                  
                   Argumentation
                   in
                   General
                   ,
                   is
                   divided
                   into
                   Perfect
                   ,
                   and
                   Imperfect
                   .
                   
                     Perfect
                     Argumentation
                  
                   is
                   a
                   Syllogism
                   ,
                   which
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   consists
                   of
                   Three
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   duly
                   disposed
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   perfect
                   Form
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   proper
                   to
                   persuade
                   .
                   An
                   
                     Imperfect
                     Argumentation
                  
                   is
                   ,
                   either
                   an
                   Enthymeme
                   ,
                   an
                   Induction
                   ,
                   an
                   Example
                   ,
                   a
                   Dilemma
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Sorites
                   ,
                   whose
                   Form
                   is
                   less
                   accurate
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   so
                   accommodate
                   to
                   persuade
                   as
                   the
                   Perfect
                   .
                   We
                   shall
                   first
                   treat
                   of
                   a
                   Syllogism
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   proceed
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVI
                   .
                   Of
                   Simple
                   Syllogisms
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   either
                   Complex
                   ,
                   or
                   Incomplex
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     What
                     Simple
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     Conjunct
                     Syllogisms
                     are
                     .
                  
                   OF
                   SYLLOGISMS
                   ,
                   some
                   are
                   Simple
                   ,
                   others
                   are
                   Conjunct
                   .
                   
                     Simple
                     Syllogisms
                  
                   are
                   such
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Medium
                   is
                   only
                   joyned
                   to
                   one
                   Term
                   of
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   at
                   once
                   :
                   Conjunct
                   are
                   those
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Medium
                   is
                   at
                   once
                   joyned
                   with
                   both
                   Extreams
                   .
                   Accordingly
                   this
                   Syllogism
                   :
                
                 
                   
                     Every
                     Planet
                     is
                     enlighted
                     by
                     the
                     Sun
                     :
                  
                   
                     Saturn
                     is
                     a
                     Planet
                     :
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     Saturn
                     is
                     enlightned
                     by
                     the
                     Sun.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Is
                   Simple
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Medium
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     Planet
                  
                   is
                   separately
                   joyned
                   with
                   the
                   Term
                   Saturn
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Subject
                   of
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   .
                   But
                   for
                   the
                   contrary
                   Reason
                   this
                   Syllogism
                   :
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     a
                     Covetous
                     man
                     serves
                     Mammon
                     ,
                     he
                     cannot
                     obey
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                  
                   
                     But
                     a
                     Covetous
                     man
                     serves
                     Mammon
                     :
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     a
                     Covetous
                     man
                     cannot
                     obey
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Is
                   Conjunct
                   ,
                   because
                   a
                   
                     Covetous
                     man
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Subject
                   of
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     cannot
                     obey
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Predicat
                   ,
                   are
                   both
                   joyned
                   with
                   the
                   Medium
                   ,
                   
                     s●rves
                     Mammon
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Major
                   Proposition
                   .
                   Of
                   this
                   latter
                   sort
                   we
                   shall
                   speak
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Chapter
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     There
                     are
                     two
                     sorts
                     of
                     Simple
                     Syllogisms
                     .
                  
                   A
                   
                     Simple
                     Syllogism
                  
                   is
                   divided
                   into
                   two
                   other
                   kinds
                   :
                   For
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   tho'
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   be
                   Complex
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   composed
                   of
                   Complex
                   Terms
                   ;
                   yet
                   one
                   part
                   only
                   of
                   its
                   Subject
                   or
                   Predicat
                   is
                   taken
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   joyned
                   with
                   the
                   Medium
                   in
                   one
                   Proposition
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   one
                   Term
                   ,
                   is
                   taken
                   and
                   joyned
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   Proposition
                   :
                   As
                   in
                   this
                   Syllogism
                   ;
                
                 
                   
                   
                     The
                     Divine
                     Law
                     requires
                     us
                     ,
                     to
                     honour
                     Kings
                     ;
                  
                   
                     Charles
                     the
                     Second
                     is
                     a
                     King
                     :
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     the
                     Divine
                     Law
                     requires
                     us
                     to
                     honour
                     Charles
                     the
                     Second
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   There
                   be
                   others
                   again
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   each
                   whole
                   Term
                   of
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   is
                   joyned
                   with
                   the
                   Medium
                   ;
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   the
                   Attribute
                   in
                   the
                   Major
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Subject
                   in
                   the
                   Minor.
                   The
                   former
                   are
                   called
                   Complex
                   ,
                   the
                   latter
                   Incomplex
                   :
                   And
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   kinds
                   of
                   
                     Simple
                     Syllogisms
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   speak
                   under
                   this
                   Head.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     The
                     Definition
                     of
                     a
                     Simple
                     Syllogism
                     ,
                  
                   A
                   
                     Simple
                     Syllogism
                  
                   therefore
                   is
                   a
                   
                     Perfect
                     Argumentation
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   from
                   two
                   Propositions
                   premised
                   in
                   the
                   Antecedent
                   ,
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   or
                   Consequent
                   necessarily
                   follows
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   the
                   two
                   foregoing
                   Propositions
                   have
                   been
                   granted
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   Definition
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Conclusion
                     necessarily
                     follows
                     from
                     the
                     Premisses
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   our
                   assent
                   to
                   the
                   Premisses
                   necessitates
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   as
                   to
                   Species
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   call
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   to
                   Exercise
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Knowing
                   Faculty
                   acts
                   necessarily
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   supposing
                   all
                   Requisites
                   necessary
                   for
                   Operation
                   ,
                   cannot
                   chuse
                   but
                   operate
                   :
                   But
                   when
                   the
                   Major
                   and
                   Minor
                   are
                   granted
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   more
                   wanting
                   to
                   infer
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   ;
                   therefore
                   the
                   Understanding
                   cannot
                   but
                   infer
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     The
                     Understanding
                     cannot
                     but
                     assent
                     to
                     a
                     Proposition
                     that
                     is
                     clear
                     and
                     evident
                     .
                  
                   Neither
                   is
                   it
                   any
                   obstacle
                   to
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Understanding
                   is
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   Will
                   :
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   false
                   ,
                   whenever
                   the
                   Object
                   is
                   evidently
                   and
                   distinctly
                   propounded
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   because
                   in
                   that
                   case
                   it
                   is
                   forced
                   to
                   assent
                   by
                   the
                   Evidence
                   of
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   often
                   experience
                   in
                   our selves
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Understanding
                   cannot
                   be
                   restrained
                   from
                   giving
                   its
                   assent
                   to
                   a
                   Proposition
                   which
                   appears
                   clear
                   and
                   manifest
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   tho'
                   the
                   Will
                   may
                   sometimes
                   indirectly
                   hinder
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   diverring
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   busying
                   it
                   about
                   other
                   Objects
                   :
                   But
                   this
                   it
                   cannot
                   do
                   directly
                   ,
                   by
                   commanding
                   it
                   not
                   to
                   assent
                   to
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   Understanding
                   doth
                   not
                   follow
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   in
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   Evident
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   in
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   obscure
                   and
                   doubtful
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     The
                     Form
                     of
                     a
                     Syllogism
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Form
                   of
                   a
                   Syllogism
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Regular
                   disposition
                   of
                   the
                   three
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   may
                   necessarily
                   follow
                   from
                   the
                   Premisses
                   ;
                   which
                   consists
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Middle
                   Term
                   be
                   fitly
                   ranked
                   with
                   the
                   two
                   Extreams
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Major
                   and
                   Minor
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   that
                   the
                   Propositions
                   be
                   orderly
                   placed
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   Quantity
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Universality
                   and
                   Singularity
                   ;
                   and
                   Quality
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   Affirmation
                   and
                   Negation
                   .
                   The
                   former
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Disposition
                   of
                   the
                   Terms
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   Figure
                   ;
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Determination
                   of
                   the
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Mode
                     of
                     a
                     Syllogism
                  
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   Figure
                   respects
                   the
                   
                     remote
                     Matter
                  
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Syllogism
                     ,
                     viz.
                  
                   the
                   Three
                   Terms
                   ,
                   the
                   Middle
                   Term
                   ,
                   and
                   both
                   Extreams
                   ;
                   whereas
                   the
                   Modus
                   regards
                   the
                   
                     next
                     Matter
                  
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Syllogism
                     ,
                     viz.
                  
                   the
                   Three
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   the
                   Major
                   ,
                   Minor
                   ,
                   and
                   Conclusion
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     The
                     three
                     Figures
                     of
                     Syllogisms
                     .
                  
                   There
                   be
                   three
                   Figures
                   of
                   Syllogisms
                   :
                   The
                   First
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Middle
                   Term
                   is
                   the
                   Subject
                   in
                   the
                   Major
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Praedicat
                   in
                   the
                   Minor.
                   The
                   Second
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Middle
                   Term
                   is
                   the
                   Praedicat
                   in
                   both
                   Premisses
                   .
                   The
                   Third
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Middle
                   Term
                   is
                   the
                   Subject
                   in
                   them
                   both
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     Of
                     the
                     Modes
                     of
                     Syllogisms
                     .
                  
                   There
                   are
                   reckoned
                   21
                   Modes
                   of
                   Syllogisms
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   reduced
                   to
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Modes
                   of
                   the
                   First
                   Figure
                   ,
                   are
                   
                     Barbara
                     ,
                     Celarent
                     ,
                     Darii
                     ,
                     Ferio
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     Second
                  
                   ,
                   Cesare
                   ,
                   Camestres
                   ,
                   Festino
                   ,
                   Baroco
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     Third
                  
                   ;
                   Darapti
                   ,
                   Felapton
                   ,
                   Disamus
                   ,
                   Datisi
                   ,
                   Bocardo
                   ,
                   Ferison
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Modes
                   of
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Figure
                  
                   are
                   called
                   Direct
                   and
                   Perfect
                   ,
                   because
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   Questions
                   ,
                   whether
                   Affirmative
                   or
                   Negative
                   ,
                   Universal
                   or
                   Particular
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   concluded
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   Whereas
                   in
                   the
                   Second
                   ,
                   Negatives
                   only
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Third
                   ,
                   Particulars
                   only
                   can
                   be
                   inferr'd
                   .
                   In
                   all
                   the
                   foregoing
                   Artificial
                   Words
                   there
                   are
                   Three
                   Syllables
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   first
                   signifies
                   the
                   Major
                   ,
                   the
                   second
                   the
                   Minor
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   third
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Vowel
                   of
                   each
                   Syllable
                   shews
                   what
                   Quantity
                   and
                   Quality
                   the
                   Proposition
                   must
                   be
                   of
                   .
                   For
                   A
                   signifies
                   an
                   Universal
                   affirming
                   ;
                   E
                   ,
                   an
                   Universal
                   denying
                   ;
                   I
                   ,
                   a
                   Particular
                   affirming
                   ;
                   and
                   O
                   ,
                   a
                   Particular
                   denying
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   common
                   Distick
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Asserit
                     A
                     ,
                     negat
                     E
                     ,
                     verum
                     Generaliter
                     ambo
                     :
                  
                   
                     Asserit
                     I
                     ,
                     negat
                     O
                     ,
                     sed
                     Particulariter
                     ambo
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     affirms
                     ,
                     E
                     denies
                     ,
                     but
                     Generally
                     both
                     :
                  
                   
                     I
                     affirms
                     ,
                     O
                     denies
                     ,
                     but
                     Specially
                     both
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   further
                   clearing
                   of
                   the
                   Figures
                   of
                   Syllogisms
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   add
                   Examples
                   of
                   the
                   Modes
                   of
                   each
                   Figure
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     First
                     Figure
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       
                       Every
                       Body
                       is
                       extended
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Every
                       Stone
                       is
                       a
                       Body
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Therefore
                       every
                       Stone
                       is
                       extended
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       No
                       Mode
                       is
                       a
                       Substance
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Every
                       Figure
                       is
                       a
                       Mode
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Therefore
                       No
                       Figure
                       is
                       a
                       Substance
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       Every
                       thing
                       that
                       is
                       mov'd
                       ,
                       is
                       moved
                       by
                       another
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Some
                       Body
                       is
                       mov'd
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Therefore
                       some
                       Body
                       is
                       mov'd
                       by
                       another
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       No
                       Spirit
                       is
                       Material
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Some
                       Substance
                       is
                       a
                       Spirit
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Therefore
                       some
                       Substance
                       is
                       not
                       Material
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     On
                     what
                     Principles
                     the
                     first
                     Figure
                     is
                     grounded
                     .
                  
                   The
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Figure
                   is
                   grounded
                   on
                   the
                   
                     Dictum
                     de
                     Omni
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Dictum
                     de
                     Nullo
                  
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Dictum
                     de
                     Omni
                  
                   is
                   this
                   :
                   Whatsoever
                   is
                   Universally
                   affirmed
                   of
                   an
                   Universal
                   ,
                   is
                   also
                   affirmed
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   contained
                   under
                   that
                   Universal
                   :
                   As
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   universally
                   affirmed
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   Extended
                   ;
                   which
                   must
                   ▪
                   therefore
                   also
                   be
                   affirmed
                   of
                   a
                   Stone
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   contained
                   under
                   it
                   .
                   
                     Dictum
                     de
                     Nullo
                  
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   universally
                   deny'd
                   of
                   an
                   Universal
                   ,
                   is
                   also
                   deny'd
                   of
                   that
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   comprehended
                   under
                   that
                   Universal
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   every
                   Substance
                   is
                   deny'd
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Mode
                   ,
                   and
                   Figure
                   is
                   contain'd
                   under
                   the
                   Notion
                   of
                   a
                   Mode
                   ;
                   therefore
                   Figure
                   is
                   denied
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Substance
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       
                       
                       No
                       Stone
                       is
                       a
                       Plant
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Every
                       Oak
                       is
                       a
                       Plant
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Therefore
                       no
                       Oak
                       is
                       a
                       Stone
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       Every
                       Body
                       is
                       divisible
                       ,
                    
                     
                       No
                       Point
                       is
                       divisible
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Therefore
                       no
                       Point
                       is
                       a
                       Body
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       No
                       Impenitent
                       person
                       shall
                       be
                       saved
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Some
                       man
                       shall
                       be
                       saved
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Therefore
                       some
                       man
                       is
                       not
                       an
                       Impenitent
                       person
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       
                       Every
                       ●niversal
                       is
                       communicable
                       to
                       more
                       than
                       one
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Some
                       Nature
                       is
                       not
                       communicable
                       to
                       more
                       than
                       one
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Therefore
                       some
                       Nature
                       is
                       not
                       Universal
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                     The
                     Third
                     Figure
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       Every
                       Body
                       is
                       divisible
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Every
                       Body
                       is
                       a
                       Substance
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Therefore
                       some
                       Substance
                       is
                       divisible
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       No
                       Angel
                       is
                       circumscrib'd
                       by
                       place
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Every
                       Angel
                       is
                       Finite
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Therefore
                       something
                       that
                       is
                       finite
                       ,
                       is
                       not
                       circumscrib'd
                       by
                       Place
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       Some
                       Number
                       may
                       be
                       increased
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Every
                       Number
                       is
                       an
                       Affection
                       of
                       things
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Therefore
                       some
                       Affection
                       of
                       things
                       may
                       be
                       increased
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       Every
                       one
                       that
                       serves
                       God
                       is
                       a
                       King
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Some
                       one
                       that
                       serves
                       God
                       is
                       poor
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Therefore
                       some
                       one
                       that
                       is
                       poor
                       ,
                       is
                       a
                       King.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       Some
                       Folly
                       is
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       blamed
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Every
                       Folly
                       is
                       a
                       defect
                       of
                       right
                       Reason
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Therefore
                       some
                       defect
                       of
                       right
                       Reason
                       is
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       blamed
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                       No
                       heavy
                       Body
                       tends
                       downward
                       of
                       its
                       own
                       accord
                       .
                    
                     
                       Some
                       heavy
                       Body
                       is
                       Matter
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Therefore
                       some
                       Matter
                       doth
                       not
                       tend
                       downward
                       of
                       its
                       own
                       accord
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     Galens
                     Fourth
                     Figure
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Fourth
                   Figure
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                   Galen's
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   when
                   the
                   Medium
                   is
                   predicated
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Major
                     Proposition
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   subjected
                   in
                   the
                   Minor
                   ;
                   which
                   tho'
                   it
                   concludes
                   necessarily
                   ,
                   yet
                   (
                   as
                   Averrhoes
                   saith
                   )
                   with
                   some
                   Machination
                   or
                   difficulty
                   ,
                   and
                   besides
                   Expectation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     General
                     Rules
                     of
                     Syllogisms
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XIII
                       .
                       The
                       Rules
                       of
                       Syllogisms
                       .
                    
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     all
                     Conclusions
                     cannot
                     be
                     deduced
                     from
                     any
                     Premisses
                     :
                     There
                     are
                     some
                     Common
                     Rules
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     in
                     all
                     Syllogisms
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XIV
                       .
                       The
                       First
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       First
                       is
                       this
                    
                     ,
                     The
                     Middle
                     Term
                     must
                     he
                     distributed
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     twice
                     taken
                     particularly
                     ,
                     but
                     must
                     once
                     at
                     least
                     be
                     taken
                     generally
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     should
                     the
                     Medium
                     be
                     twice
                     taken
                     particularly
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     when
                     the
                     Premisses
                     are
                     particular
                     ,
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     taken
                     for
                     divers
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Whole
                     ;
                     because
                     Particulars
                     are
                     distinct
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     nothing
                     will
                     be
                     concluded
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     nothing
                     necessarily
                     concluded
                     .
                     Which
                     is
                     sufficient
                     to
                     make
                     an
                     Argumentation
                     faulty
                     ,
                     since
                     that
                     only
                     is
                     called
                     a
                     good
                     Syllogism
                     ,
                     whose
                     Conclusion
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Premisses
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     false
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     this
                     Argument
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       Some
                       Body
                       is
                       Triangular
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Some
                       Body
                       is
                       Spherical
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Therefore
                       some
                       Spherical
                       Body
                       is
                       Triangular
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     For
                     since
                     Body
                     is
                     taken
                     here
                     for
                     divers
                     parts
                     of
                     Bodies
                     ,
                     a
                     Spherical
                     cannot
                     be
                     joyned
                     with
                     a
                     Triangular
                     ;
                     because
                     the
                     same
                     Body
                     which
                     is
                     Spherical
                     ,
                     cannot
                     also
                     be
                     Triangular
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XV.
                       The
                       Second
                       Rule
                       .
                    
                     The
                     Second
                     ,
                     
                       From
                       pure
                       Negatives
                       nothing
                       can
                       be
                       concluded
                       .
                    
                     The
                     Reason
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     two
                     
                       Negative
                       Propositions
                    
                     separate
                     the
                     Subject
                     from
                     the
                     Medium
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Attribute
                     also
                     :
                     Now
                     from
                     the
                     separation
                     of
                     two
                     things
                     from
                     the
                     same
                     Thing
                     ,
                     it
                     doth
                     not
                     follow
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     same
                     Thing
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     the
                     same
                     Thing
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     Example
                     ,
                     from
                     these
                     Propositions
                     that
                     the
                     Mind
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     Body
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Body
                     is
                     not
                     capable
                     of
                     Perception
                     ,
                     it
                     doth
                     not
                     follow
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Mind
                     is
                     not
                     capable
                     of
                     Perception
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XVI
                       .
                       The
                       Third
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Third
                    
                     ,
                     The
                     extreams
                     of
                     the
                     Conclusion
                     ,
                     must
                     not
                     be
                     more
                     Universally
                     taken
                     ,
                     than
                     they
                     were
                     taken
                     in
                     the
                     Premisses
                     .
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     when
                     either
                     of
                     the
                     Extreams
                     is
                     taken
                     Universally
                     ,
                     the
                     Argumentation
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     false
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     taken
                     particularly
                     in
                     the
                     two
                     first
                     Propositions
                     .
                     The
                     Reason
                     of
                     this
                     Rule
                     is
                     deducible
                     from
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     irregular
                     to
                     Argue
                     from
                     a
                     Particular
                     ,
                     to
                     an
                     Universal
                     .
                     For
                     from
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     some
                     Men
                     are
                     given
                     to
                     
                       Drink
                       Wine
                    
                     ,
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     concluded
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     Men
                     are
                     given
                     to
                     
                       Drink
                       Wine
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XVII
                       .
                       The
                       Fourth
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Fourth
                    
                     ,
                     The
                     Conclusion
                     always
                     follows
                     the
                     weaker
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Premisses
                     .
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     if
                     either
                     of
                     the
                     Premisses
                     be
                     Negative
                     ,
                     the
                     Conclusion
                     must
                     be
                     so
                     also
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     either
                     of
                     the
                     Premisses
                     be
                     Particular
                     ,
                     the
                     Conclusion
                     must
                     be
                     Particular
                     also
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Reason
                     of
                     this
                     Rule
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     where
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     Negative
                     Proposition
                     in
                     Syllogism
                     ,
                     the
                     Medium
                     is
                     removed
                     from
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     extreams
                     of
                     the
                     Conclusion
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     can
                     never
                     joyn
                     them
                     together
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     required
                     to
                     make
                     an
                     
                       Affirmative
                       Conclusion
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     either
                     of
                     the
                     Propositions
                     be
                     particular
                     ,
                     no
                     
                       Universal
                       Conclusion
                    
                     can
                     be
                     deduced
                     from
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     the
                     
                       Universal
                       Conclusion
                    
                     be
                     Affirmative
                     ,
                     the
                     Middle
                     Term
                     being
                     Universal
                     ,
                     must
                     also
                     in
                     the
                     Assumption
                     or
                     
                       Minor
                       Proposition
                    
                     be
                     Universal
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     must
                     be
                     its
                     Subject
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     Attribute
                     ,
                     in
                     
                       Affirmative
                       Propositions
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     never
                     taken
                     Universally
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     the
                     Medium
                     joyned
                     to
                     the
                     Subject
                     ,
                     will
                     be
                     particular
                     in
                     the
                     Minor
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     the
                     Universal
                     will
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     Major
                     ;
                     for
                     otherwise
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     twice
                     particular
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     it
                     will
                     be
                     the
                     Subject
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     that
                     Major
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     likewise
                     Universal
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     there
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     particular
                     Proposition
                     in
                     an
                     
                       Affirmative
                       Argumentation
                    
                     ,
                     whose
                     Conclusion
                     is
                     Universal
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     Complex
                     Syllogisms
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XVIII
                       .
                       What
                       Complex
                       Syllogisms
                       are
                       .
                    
                     From
                     what
                     hath
                     been
                     said
                     ,
                     may
                     easily
                     be
                     understood
                     what
                     
                       Complex
                       Syllogisms
                    
                     are
                     :
                     For
                     they
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     called
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     consist
                     of
                     
                       Compound
                       Propositions
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     the
                     Terms
                     of
                     their
                     Conclusions
                     are
                     Complex
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     not
                     taken
                     entire
                     in
                     each
                     of
                     the
                     Premisset
                     ,
                     in
                     order
                     to
                     their
                     being
                     united
                     with
                     the
                     Medium
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     one
                     part
                     of
                     their
                     Terms
                     :
                     As
                     in
                     this
                     Example
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Gold
                       is
                       an
                       Inanimate
                       Thing
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Covetous
                       Men
                       worship
                       Gold
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Therefore
                       Covetous
                       Men
                       worship
                       an
                       Inaminate
                       Thing
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     In
                     which
                     Syllogism
                     the
                     Attribute
                     of
                     the
                     Conclusion
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       Worship
                       an
                       Inaminate
                       Thing
                    
                     ,
                     whereof
                     only
                     some
                     part
                     is
                     put
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Major
                       ,
                       viz.
                    
                     an
                     
                       Inaminate
                       Thing
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Worship
                     in
                     the
                     Minor.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       XIX
                       .
                       Complex
                       Syllogisms
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       reduced
                       .
                    
                     These
                     Syllogisms
                     in
                     the
                     Conversation
                     and
                     Discourses
                     of
                     Men
                     ,
                     are
                     more
                     frequent
                     than
                     Incomplex
                     ones
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     seldom
                     or
                     never
                     used
                     ,
                     except
                     it
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     Schools
                     ?
                     For
                     who
                     ever
                     in
                     common
                     Speech
                     ,
                     heard
                     a
                     Man
                     Discourse
                     at
                     this
                     rate
                     :
                     
                       Every
                       Stone
                       is
                       a
                       Body
                       ,
                       A
                       Diamond
                       is
                       a
                       Stone
                       ;
                       therefore
                       a
                       Diamond
                       is
                       a
                       Body
                       .
                    
                     And
                     tho'
                     
                       Complex
                       Syllogisms
                    
                     seem
                     at
                     the
                     first
                     sight
                     ,
                     to
                     deviate
                     from
                     the
                     Rules
                     of
                     Figures
                     ,
                     yet
                     they
                     appear
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     reduced
                     to
                     Incomplex
                     ones
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     Syllogism
                     ,
                     
                       
                         The
                         Scripture
                         Commands
                         us
                         to
                         Honour
                         Kings
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         Charles
                         the
                         Second
                         is
                         a
                         King
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Therefore
                         the
                         Scripture
                         Commands
                         us
                         to
                         Honour
                         Charles
                         the
                         Second
                         .
                      
                    
                     Tho'
                     it
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Second
                       Figure
                    
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     it
                     is
                     repugnant
                     for
                     all
                     the
                     Propositions
                     to
                     be
                     Affirmative
                     ,
                     yet
                     it
                     is
                     for
                     all
                     that
                     a
                     true
                     Syllogism
                     ,
                     because
                     in
                     this
                     
                       Proposition
                       ,
                       The
                       Scripture
                       Commands
                       us
                       to
                       Honour
                       Kings
                    
                     ;
                     the
                     word
                     Kings
                     ,
                     is
                     taken
                     for
                     all
                     Kings
                     in
                     particular
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     Charles
                     the
                     Second
                     is
                     reckoned
                     amongst
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     Honour'd
                     .
                     Besides
                     King
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     
                       Middle
                       Term
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     Attribute
                     in
                     this
                     Enuntiation
                     ;
                     
                       the
                       Scripture
                       Commands
                       us
                       to
                       Honour
                       Kings
                       ,
                    
                     tho'
                     it
                     be
                     united
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Attribute
                       Commands
                    
                     .
                     For
                     that
                     which
                     truly
                     is
                     the
                     Attribute
                     ,
                     is
                     affirmed
                     and
                     agrees
                     :
                     But
                     King
                     is
                     neither
                     affirmed
                     ,
                     nor
                     agrees
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     it
                     i●
                     not
                     here
                     annexed
                     to
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Subject
                     .
                     Again
                     ,
                     the
                     Attribute
                     is
                     restrain'd
                     by
                     the
                     Subject
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     term
                     King
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     restrain'd
                     in
                     this
                     Proposition
                     ;
                     
                       The
                       Scripture
                       Commands
                       us
                       to
                       Honour
                       Kings
                       ,
                    
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     taken
                     Universally
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Subject
                     of
                     another
                     Proposition
                     involved
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     I
                     should
                     say
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Scripture
                       Commands
                       that
                       Kings
                       be
                       Honoured
                       .
                    
                     So
                     that
                     this
                     whole
                     Argument
                     consists
                     in
                     these
                     Propositions
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       Kings
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       Honoured
                       ,
                    
                     
                       Charles
                       the
                       Second
                       is
                       a
                       King
                       ;
                    
                     
                       Therefore
                       Charles
                       the
                       Second
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       Honoured
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     And
                     therefore
                     this
                     Proposition
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Scripture
                       Commands
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     before
                     was
                     look'd
                     upon
                     as
                     Principal
                     ,
                     is
                     only
                     incident
                     to
                     this
                     Argumentation
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     joyned
                     to
                     the
                     Affirmation
                     ,
                     to
                     which
                     the
                     Scripture
                     is
                     added
                     as
                     a
                     Proof
                     .
                     Whence
                     it
                     is
                     manifest
                     ,
                     that
                     this
                     Argument
                     is
                     of
                     the
                     
                       first
                       Figure
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     Barbara
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     Singulars
                     are
                     esteemed
                     Universals
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     made
                     use
                     of
                     in
                     their
                     whole
                     Latitude
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVII
                   .
                   Of
                   conjoynd
                   or
                   Compound
                   Syllogisms
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     What
                     is
                     required
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     Compound
                     Syllogism
                     .
                  
                   COnjoynd
                   or
                   
                     Compound
                     Syllogisms
                  
                   are
                   those
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Major
                   is
                   so
                   compounded
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   contains
                   the
                   whole
                   Conclusion
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   the
                   
                     Major
                     Proposition
                  
                   of
                   such
                   Syllogisms
                   is
                   four-fold
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Conditional
                   ,
                   Copulative
                   ,
                   Disjunctive
                   and
                   Proportional
                   or
                   Analogical
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   constitute
                   four
                   kind
                   of
                   
                     Syllogisms
                     ,
                     Conditional
                     ,
                     Copulative
                     ,
                     Disjunctive
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Analogical
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     Conditional
                     Syllogisms
                     .
                  
                   
                     Conditional
                     Syllogisms
                  
                   are
                   those
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   
                     Major
                     Proposition
                  
                   is
                   Conditional
                   ,
                   and
                   contains
                   the
                   whole
                   Conclusion
                   ,
                   As
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     the
                     Soul
                     of
                     Man
                     be
                     Corporeal
                     ,
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     divided
                     into
                     Parts
                     ,
                  
                   
                     But
                     the
                     Soul
                     of
                     Man
                     cannot
                     be
                     divided
                     into
                     Parts
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     Corporeal
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   Major
                   consists
                   of
                   two
                   Propositions
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   the
                   Antecedent
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     the
                     Mind
                     of
                     Man
                     be
                     Corporeal
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   the
                   Consequent
                   ,
                   it
                   
                     may
                     be
                     divided
                     into
                     Parts
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     The
                     twofold
                     Figure
                     of
                     Conditionals
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Figure
                   of
                   Conditionals
                   may
                   be
                   two-fold
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Antecedent
                   of
                   the
                   Major
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Principal
                     Proposition
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   Minor
                   or
                   less
                   Principal
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   Consequent
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   may
                   be
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   this
                   Syllogism
                   :
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     created
                     things
                     cannot
                     subsist
                     of
                     themselves
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     necessary
                     that
                     they
                     be
                     preserved
                     by
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   
                     But
                     created
                     things
                     ,
                     cannot
                     subsist
                     of
                     themselves
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     it
                     is
                     necessary
                     that
                     they
                     be
                     preserved
                     by
                     God.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     The
                     Maxim
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     sort
                     of
                     Conditional
                     Syllogisms
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     this
                     sort
                     of
                     Argument
                     is
                     founded
                     upon
                     this
                     Maxim
                  
                   ;
                   where
                   the
                   Antecedent
                   is
                   put
                   the
                   Consequent
                   must
                   be
                   put
                   also
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   other
                   Figure
                   is
                   when
                   the
                   Consequence
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   
                     Major
                     Proposition
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Antecedent
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   also
                   ;
                   As
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     John
                     doth
                     Marry
                     this
                     Woman
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     unwise
                     ,
                  
                   
                     But
                     John
                     is
                     not
                     unwise
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     John
                     doth
                     not
                     Marry
                     this
                     Woman
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     The
                     Maxim
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     sort
                     of
                     Conditional
                     ,
                     Syllogisms
                     .
                  
                   This
                   kind
                   of
                   Argumentation
                   is
                   founded
                   on
                   this
                   Maxim
                   ;
                   
                     Where
                     the
                     Consequent
                     is
                     taken
                     away
                     ,
                     the
                     Antecedent
                     must
                     be
                     taken
                     away
                     likewise
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   to
                   put
                   the
                   Antecedent
                   or
                   Consequent
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   Affirm
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Affirm'd
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Deny
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Denied
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   take
                   them
                   away
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   Deny
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Affirm'd
                   ,
                   or
                   Affirm
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Denied
                   .
                   Or
                   to
                   speak
                   more
                   distinctly
                   ,
                   to
                   put
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   Affirm
                   the
                   Antecedent
                   that
                   hath
                   been
                   Affirm'd
                   ;
                   or
                   to
                   Deny
                   the
                   Antecedent
                   that
                   hath
                   been
                   Denied
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   to
                   remove
                   ,
                   or
                   take
                   away
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   Deny
                   the
                   Affirm'd
                   Consequent
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   Affirm
                   the
                   Denied
                   Consequent
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   he
                   also
                   takes
                   away
                   that
                   Affirms
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   Denied
                   before
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   Example
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     an
                     Angel
                     hath
                     not
                     Organs
                     ,
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     Feel
                     :
                     But
                     he
                     hath
                     not
                     Organs
                     ,
                     Therefore
                     he
                     doth
                     not
                     Feel
                     ,
                  
                   Is
                   a
                   Syllogism
                   deduced
                   from
                   the
                   Position
                   of
                   the
                   Antecedent
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Position
                   of
                   the
                   Consequent
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   it
                   proceed
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Negation
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     Conditional
                     Arguments
                     may
                     be
                     faulty
                     two
                     manner
                     of
                     ways
                     .
                  
                   
                     Conditional
                     Arguments
                  
                   become
                   faulty
                   ,
                   these
                   two
                   manner
                   of
                   ways
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   when
                   from
                   a
                   true
                   Major
                   ,
                   a
                   false
                   Conclusion
                   is
                   deduced
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   the
                   Antecedent
                   is
                   inferred
                   from
                   the
                   Consequent
                   :
                   As
                   if
                   one
                   should
                   say
                   ;
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     a
                     Stone
                     be
                     a
                     Living
                     thing
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     Substance
                     ,
                  
                   
                     But
                     a
                     Stone
                     is
                     a
                     Substance
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     Living
                     thing
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   another
                   way
                   ,
                   when
                   from
                   the
                   Negation
                   of
                   the
                   Antecedent
                   ,
                   is
                   inferred
                   ,
                   the
                   Negation
                   of
                   the
                   Consequent
                   ;
                   As
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Example
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     a
                     Stone
                     be
                     a
                     Living
                     thing
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     Substance
                     ,
                  
                   
                     But
                     a
                     Stone
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     Living
                     thing
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     Substance
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     What
                     Copulative
                     Syllogisms
                     are
                     .
                  
                   
                     Copulative
                     Syllogisms
                  
                   are
                   only
                   of
                   one
                   sort
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   in
                   a
                   
                     Copulative
                     Proposition
                     Negative
                  
                   ,
                   one
                   part
                   is
                   put
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   away
                   ,
                   or
                   remove
                   the
                   other
                   :
                   As
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     same
                     Body
                     cannot
                     be
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     ,
                     both
                     Round
                     and
                     Plain
                     ;
                  
                   
                     But
                     the
                     Earth
                     is
                     Round
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     Plain
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Because
                   these
                   Syllogisms
                   do
                   not
                   necessarily
                   conclude
                   ,
                   when
                   one
                   part
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   put
                   in
                   its
                   place
                   ;
                   as
                   appears
                   in
                   this
                   Argument
                   ,
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   same
                   Proposition
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     same
                     Body
                     cannot
                     be
                     both
                     Plain
                     and
                     Round
                     ,
                  
                   
                     But
                     the
                     Earth
                     is
                     not
                     Round
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     it
                     is
                     Plain
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     What
                     Disjunctive
                     Syllogisms
                     are
                     .
                  
                   
                     Disjunctive
                     Syllogisms
                  
                   are
                   such
                   whose
                   first
                   Proposition
                   is
                   Disjunctive
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   whose
                   Parts
                   are
                   joyned
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Disjunctive
                     ,
                     or
                     ,
                     either
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Death
                     happens
                     to
                     Man
                     either
                     by
                     default
                     of
                     the
                     Soul
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     ;
                  
                   
                     
                     But
                     it
                     doth
                     not
                     happen
                     by
                     default
                     of
                     the
                     Soul
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     by
                     default
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     Their
                     Figure
                     is
                     twofold
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Figure
                   of
                   
                     Disjunctive
                     Syllogisms
                  
                   is
                   twofold
                   ;
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   when
                   one
                   part
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   other
                   may
                   be
                   put
                   ;
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Example
                   before
                   alledg'd
                   :
                   The
                   other
                   ,
                   when
                   one
                   part
                   is
                   put
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   other
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   :
                   As
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     They
                     who
                     first
                     gave
                     us
                     an
                     account
                     of
                     Antipodes
                     ,
                     either
                     spoke
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                     or
                     imposed
                     upon
                     us
                     ;
                  
                   
                     But
                     they
                     spoke
                     the
                     Truth
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     they
                     did
                     not
                     impose
                     upon
                     us
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   A
                   
                     Disjunctive
                     Syllogism
                  
                   is
                   grounded
                   on
                   this
                   Principle
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     two
                     Contradictions
                     cannot
                     be
                     true
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     .
                  
                   Wherefore
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Disjunctive
                     Proposition
                  
                   must
                   be
                   Repugnant
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   when
                   one
                   is
                   put
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   remov'd
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   one
                   is
                   remov'd
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   is
                   put
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   alledged
                   Examples
                   .
                   When
                   it
                   happens
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   more
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   Disjunction
                   than
                   two
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   must
                   be
                   opposed
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ;
                   as
                   if
                   one
                   should
                   make
                   this
                   Proposition
                   :
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   either
                   Winter
                   ,
                   or
                   Summer
                   ,
                   or
                   Spring
                   ,
                   or
                   Autumn
                   ,
                
                 
                   One
                   part
                   only
                   must
                   be
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   Assumption
                   or
                   
                     Minor
                     Proposition
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   ,
                   the
                   rest
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   ;
                   As
                   thus
                   ,
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   Winter
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   neither
                   Summer
                   ,
                   nor
                   Spring
                   ,
                   nor
                   Autumn
                   ,
                
                 
                   Or
                   else
                   the
                   rest
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   in
                   the
                   Assumption
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   Member
                   may
                   be
                   put
                   in
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   ;
                   thus
                   ,
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   neither
                   Summer
                   ,
                   nor
                   Spring
                   ,
                   nor
                   Autumn
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   Winter
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     How
                     Analogical
                     Syllogisms
                     are
                     formed
                     .
                  
                   To
                   these
                   we
                   may
                   add
                   Proportional
                   or
                   
                     Analogical
                     Syllogisms
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Analogy
                   and
                   Proportion
                   is
                   dilated
                   ,
                   or
                   Adjuncts
                   are
                   explained
                   .
                   For
                   Proportions
                   here
                   spoken
                   of
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   agreement
                   of
                   Relatives
                   .
                   As
                   when
                   from
                   four
                   Relatives
                   ;
                   as
                   for
                   Example
                   ,
                   four
                   Numbers
                   ,
                   2
                   ,
                   4
                   ,
                   3
                   ,
                   6
                   ,
                   we
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   the
                   Relation
                   of
                   the
                   half
                   ,
                   and
                   double
                   ,
                   between
                   2
                   and
                   4
                   ,
                   as
                   between
                   3
                   and
                   6.
                   
                   Or
                   when
                   in
                   a
                   
                     Triangular
                     Figure
                  
                   ,
                   considering
                   the
                   two
                   Angles
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   two
                   opposit
                   Sides
                   ;
                   we
                   assert
                   the
                   Relation
                   of
                   Equality
                   and
                   Inequality
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   between
                   Side
                   and
                   Side
                   .
                   The
                   First
                   and
                   Third
                   ,
                   are
                   by
                   Geometricians
                   commonly
                   called
                   Antecedents
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Second
                   and
                   Fourth
                   Consequents
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   follow
                   from
                   the
                   former
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     What
                     Analogical
                     Syllogisms
                     are
                     .
                  
                   SYLLOGISMS
                   are
                   called
                   Proportional
                   or
                   Analogical
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Proportion
                   set
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Major
                     Proposition
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   protracted
                   ,
                   or
                   dilated
                   :
                   Which
                   then
                   happens
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Consequents
                   in
                   the
                   Minor
                   ,
                   being
                   taken
                   for
                   Antecedents
                   ,
                   are
                   further
                   referred
                   to
                   other
                   Consequents
                   :
                   And
                   then
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   alike
                   Proportion
                   between
                   the
                   first
                   Antecedents
                   ,
                   as
                   between
                   the
                   latter
                   Consequents
                   .
                   As
                   when
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   2
                   are
                   to
                   4
                   ,
                   as
                   3
                   are
                   to
                   6
                   ,
                   and
                   4
                   are
                   to
                   8
                   ,
                   as
                   6
                   to
                   12.
                   
                   Therefore
                   2
                   are
                   to
                   8
                   ,
                   as
                   3
                   to
                   12.
                   
                   Because
                   in
                   this
                   way
                   of
                   Discourse
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   clear
                   ,
                   that
                   4
                   and
                   6
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   Consequents
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Major
                     Proposition
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   made
                   the
                   Antecedents
                   in
                   the
                   Minor
                   :
                   And
                   because
                   the
                   Relates
                   are
                   the
                   Middle
                   Terms
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   Extreams
                   
                     (
                     viz.
                  
                   the
                   Antecedents
                   and
                   Consequents
                   )
                   are
                   joyned
                   ,
                   therefore
                   we
                   infer
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Extreams
                   themselves
                   ,
                   agree
                   also
                   .
                   And
                   such
                   Syllogisms
                   as
                   these
                   ,
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   
                     conclude
                     equally
                  
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   Relations
                   as
                   they
                   begin
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   so
                   likewise
                   they
                   proceed
                   and
                   end
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     The
                     Second
                     way
                     of
                     forming
                     Proportional
                     Syllogisms
                     .
                  
                   
                     Analogical
                     Syllogisms
                  
                   are
                   also
                   formed
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   ,
                   when
                   after
                   that
                   a
                   like
                   Proportion
                   hath
                   been
                   set
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Major
                     Proposition
                  
                   ,
                   an
                   Adjunct
                   is
                   taken
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   Minor
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   Proportion
                   is
                   rendred
                   more
                   evident
                   ,
                   which
                   therefore
                   so
                   agrees
                   to
                   one
                   Antecedent
                   ,
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   its
                   Consequent
                   ,
                   that
                   thence
                   we
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   also
                   agrees
                   with
                   another
                   Antecedent
                   ,
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   its
                   Consequent
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   one
                   should
                   call
                   at
                   Pleasure
                   two
                   Sides
                   of
                   a
                   Triangle
                   ,
                   A
                   ,
                   B
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   two
                   opposit
                   Angles
                   ,
                   C
                   ,
                   D
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   argue
                   thus
                   :
                   The
                   Side
                   A
                   is
                   to
                   the
                   Side
                   B
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   the
                   Angle
                   C
                   to
                   the
                   Angle
                   D
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Angle
                   C
                   is
                   greater
                   than
                   the
                   Angle
                   D
                   ;
                   therefore
                   the
                   Side
                   A
                   is
                   greater
                   than
                   the
                   Side
                   B.
                   For
                   by
                   this
                   Term
                   Greater
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   clearly
                   explained
                   wherein
                   the
                   Proportion
                   consists
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                     The
                     Third
                     way
                     .
                  
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   
                     Proportional
                     Syllogisms
                  
                   are
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Commutation
                     of
                     Proportions
                     ;
                     viz.
                  
                   when
                   a
                   Proportion
                   being
                   set
                   down
                   in
                   a
                   like
                   manner
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Major
                     Proposition
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Minor
                   is
                   past
                   by
                   in
                   Silence
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Relates
                   are
                   so
                   inverted
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   mutually
                   concluded
                   of
                   each
                   other
                   .
                   This
                   way
                   of
                   Arguing
                   is
                   often
                   used
                   by
                   Geometricians
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   especially
                   by
                   Arithmeticians
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   they
                   reason
                   thus
                   ;
                   There
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   Proportion
                   betwixt
                   2
                   and
                   4
                   ,
                   as
                   betwixt
                   3
                   and
                   6
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   4
                   are
                   to
                   2
                   ,
                   as
                   6
                   are
                   to
                   3
                   ;
                   because
                   that
                   Maxim
                   is
                   implicitly
                   understood
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Like
                     things
                     agree
                     with
                     their
                     Like
                     reciprocally
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Of
                   Imperfect
                   Argumentations
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     What
                     Imperfect
                     Argumentations
                     are
                     .
                  
                   SOme
                   Argumentations
                   are
                   called
                   Imperfect
                   ,
                   not
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   Matter
                   whereof
                   they
                   are
                   composed
                   ;
                   but
                   with
                   regard
                   to
                   the
                   Form
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   exact
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   less
                   digested
                   than
                   that
                   of
                   a
                   Syllogism
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   these
                   the
                   Antecedent
                   consists
                   expresly
                   but
                   of
                   One
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   Many
                   :
                   Such
                   are
                   
                     Enthymeme
                     ,
                     Induction
                     ,
                     Example
                     ,
                     Sorites
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   Dilemma
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     What
                     an
                     Enthymeme
                     is
                     .
                  
                   An
                   ENTHYMEME
                   seems
                   to
                   have
                   taken
                   its
                   Name
                   from
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   expresseth
                   only
                   One
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   and
                   suppresseth
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   too
                   clear
                   and
                   obvious
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   easily
                   understood
                   by
                   those
                   we
                   discourse
                   with
                   .
                   This
                   way
                   of
                   Arguing
                   is
                   very
                   common
                   among
                   Men
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   their
                   usual
                   Reasoning
                   commonly
                   suppress
                   the
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   as
                   supposing
                   that
                   they
                   to
                   whom
                   they
                   speak
                   will
                   easily
                   supply
                   it
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                
                 
                   I
                   was
                   able
                   to
                   save
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   therefore
                   also
                   to
                   ruin
                   thee
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   which
                   Argumentation
                   there
                   is
                   only
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Premisses
                   express'd
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   supprest
                   or
                   imply'd
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   added
                   it
                   affords
                   this
                   
                     Perfect
                     Syllogism
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Whosoever
                     was
                     able
                     to
                     save
                     thee
                     ,
                     was
                     also
                     able
                     to
                     ruin
                     thee
                     ;
                  
                   
                     But
                     I
                     was
                     able
                     to
                     save
                     thee
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     I
                     was
                     also
                     able
                     to
                     ruin
                     thee
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     Induction
                     .
                  
                   INDUCTION
                   is
                   an
                   Argumentation
                   ,
                   which
                   from
                   many
                   Singulars
                   concludes
                   an
                   Universal
                   :
                   As
                   ,
                
                 
                   This
                   Triangular
                   consists
                   of
                   three
                   Lines
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   doth
                   that
                   likewise
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   ;
                   therefore
                   every
                   Triangle
                   consists
                   of
                   three
                   Lines
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   To
                   this
                   way
                   of
                   Reasoning
                   it
                   is
                   required
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   contain
                   an
                   enumeration
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Species
                   and
                   Parts
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   but
                   one
                   be
                   wanting
                   ,
                   it
                   admits
                   of
                   an
                   Exception
                   ,
                   and
                   subverts
                   the
                   whole
                   Proposition
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   nothing
                   can
                   certainly
                   be
                   proved
                   by
                   Induction
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   same
                   be
                   whole
                   and
                   compleat
                   in
                   all
                   its
                   Parts
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   General
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   admit
                   no
                   Exception
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   very
                   difficult
                   ,
                   and
                   almost
                   impossible
                   .
                   For
                   who
                   can
                   recollect
                   in
                   his
                   Mind
                   all
                   the
                   Cases
                   of
                   Law
                   ?
                   or
                   what
                   Student
                   of
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   can
                   reckon
                   up
                   all
                   the
                   several
                   kinds
                   of
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   all
                   
                     Plants
                     ,
                     Animals
                     ,
                     Stars
                  
                   ,
                   &
                   c.
                   ?
                   Are
                   not
                   almost
                   all
                   Men
                   of
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   Heat
                   dilates
                   ,
                   and
                   Cold
                   contracts
                   ?
                   Yet
                   when
                   we
                   search
                   more
                   narrowly
                   into
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   we
                   find
                   that
                   when
                   Water
                   is
                   frozen
                   ,
                   it
                   takes
                   up
                   more
                   space
                   than
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   frozen
                   ?
                   Wherefore
                   in
                   cases
                   where
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   Particulars
                   is
                   only
                   known
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   infer
                   no
                   more
                   but
                   thus
                   ;
                   that
                   
                     for
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     it
                     is
                     so
                     :
                  
                   Tho'
                   sometimes
                   we
                   meetwith
                   some
                   Special
                   Cases
                   ,
                   which
                   swerve
                   from
                   the
                   Common
                   Rule
                   .
                   So
                   from
                   many
                   Experiments
                   we
                   conclude
                   ,
                   
                     Snow
                     to
                     be
                     white
                     ,
                     a
                     Crow
                     black
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     Honey
                     sweet
                  
                   ;
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   in
                   some
                   Countries
                   there
                   be
                   found
                   
                     red
                     Snow
                     ,
                     white
                     Crows
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     bitter
                     Hony.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     What
                     Example
                     is
                     .
                  
                   EXAMPLE
                   is
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   
                     Imperfect
                     Argumentation
                  
                   ,
                   whereby
                   from
                   one
                   Singular
                   we
                   gather
                   another
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   a
                   likeness
                   of
                   Reason
                   that
                   is
                   between
                   them
                   .
                   As
                   when
                   from
                   this
                   ,
                   That
                   Caesar
                   
                     subdued
                     the
                     People
                     of
                  
                   Rome
                   
                     more
                     by
                     his
                     Clemency
                     ,
                     than
                     by
                     his
                     Arms
                  
                   ;
                   I
                   gather
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Prince
                   ought
                   rather
                   to
                   have
                   recourse
                   to
                   Clemency
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   Arms
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   reducing
                   of
                   his
                   Subjects
                   .
                   Or
                   when
                   considering
                   that
                   others
                   ,
                   by
                   serious
                   Meditation
                   have
                   arrived
                   to
                   some
                   degree
                   of
                   Learning
                   ;
                   I
                   infer
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   my self
                   also
                   may
                   arrive
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   by
                   closely
                   following
                   my
                   Studies
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   an
                   attentive
                   Consideration
                   of
                   the
                   Things
                   I
                   undertake
                   to
                   examine
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     Argument
                     from
                     Authority
                     .
                  
                   To
                   an
                   Example
                   belongs
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   an
                   
                     Argument
                     from
                     Authority
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Testimony
                   of
                   one
                   or
                   more
                   ,
                   to
                   infer
                   a
                   Conclusion
                   ;
                   whose
                   force
                   depends
                   of
                   a
                   concealed
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   imply'd
                   Proposition
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   a
                   Man
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Archimedes
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     famous
                     Mathematicians
                     assert
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                  
                   Sun
                   
                     is
                     many
                     times
                     bigger
                     than
                     the
                  
                   Earth
                   :
                   
                     Therefore
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     hold
                     the
                  
                   Sun
                   
                     to
                     be
                     many
                     times
                     greater
                     than
                     the
                  
                   Earth
                   .
                   For
                   here
                   this
                   Proposition
                   is
                   understood
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     every
                     man
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     belived
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     Art
                     and
                     Profession
                     :
                  
                   Or
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   take
                   that
                   for
                   Truth
                   ,
                   which
                   Archimedes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   Learned
                   Mathematicians
                   do
                   assert
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Art.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     Sorites
                     .
                  
                   SORITES
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   Argumentation
                   consisting
                   of
                   many
                   Propositions
                   so
                   disposed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Predicat
                   of
                   the
                   foregoing
                   Proposition
                   becomes
                   the
                   Subject
                   of
                   the
                   following
                   ;
                   whence
                   the
                   last
                   Predicat
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   attributed
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   Subject
                   :
                   As
                   in
                   this
                   Example
                   ,
                   
                     Covetous
                     persons
                     desire
                     many
                     things
                     ,
                     They
                     who
                     desire
                     many
                     things
                     want
                     many
                     things
                     ,
                     They
                     who
                     want
                     many
                     things
                     are
                     miserable
                     ;
                     therefore
                     Covetous
                     men
                     are
                     miserable
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     When
                     a
                     Sorites
                     doth
                     not
                     conclude
                     truly
                     .
                  
                   This
                   Argument
                   doth
                   not
                   conclude
                   truly
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Attribute
                   ,
                   is
                   likewise
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Subject
                   :
                   Wherefore
                   this
                   
                     Ratiocination
                     ,
                     Salt-meat
                     excites
                     to
                     drink
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     drinking
                     Thirst
                     is
                     extinguish'd
                     ;
                     therefore
                     Salt-meat
                     extinguisheth
                     Thirst
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   faulty
                   :
                   Because
                   Salt-meat
                   only
                   by
                   Accident
                   invites
                   Men
                   to
                   drink
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   caves
                   a
                   dryness
                   in
                   the
                   Throat
                   ,
                   which
                   causeth
                   drinking
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     What
                     a
                     Dilemma
                     is
                     .
                  
                   A
                   DILEMMA
                   is
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Disjunction
                   of
                   many
                   Propositions
                   opposite
                   to
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   Answerer
                   is
                   so
                   shut
                   up
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   way
                   left
                   for
                   him
                   to
                   avoid
                   the
                   dint
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   part
                   soever
                   he
                   chooseth
                   :
                   As
                   suppose
                   a
                   Man
                   should
                   accuse
                   another
                   of
                   a
                   Crime
                   he
                   hath
                   committed
                   ,
                   thus
                   ;
                   
                     Either
                     you
                     did
                     know
                     your self
                     to
                     have
                     offended
                     against
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     or
                     not
                     ;
                     if
                     you
                     did
                     know
                     it
                     ,
                     how
                     durst
                     you
                     violate
                     the
                     Law
                     of
                     Majesty
                     ?
                     If
                     you
                     did
                     not
                     ,
                     why
                     did
                     you
                     run
                     away
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     A
                     Dilemma
                     may
                     be
                     faulty
                     two
                     manner
                     of
                     ways
                     .
                     The
                     First
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Dilemma
                   may
                   be
                   faulty
                   two
                   manner
                   of
                   ways
                   :
                   One
                   ▪
                   when
                   the
                   
                     Disjunctive
                     Proposition
                  
                   wherein
                   it
                   is
                   founded
                   doth
                   not
                   contain
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   divided
                   :
                   As
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   would
                   prove
                   ,
                   That
                   one
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   Marry
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   way
                   of
                   Arguing
                   ;
                   
                     If
                     you
                     marry
                     a
                     Wife
                     ,
                     she
                     will
                     be
                     either
                     Beautiful
                     or
                     Deformed
                     ;
                     if
                     Beautiful
                     ,
                     she
                     will
                     make
                     you
                     Jealous
                     ;
                     if
                     Deformed
                     ,
                     you
                     will
                     loath
                     her
                     ;
                     therefore
                     you
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     marry
                     at
                     all
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Mistake
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   are
                   Women
                   who
                   neither
                   are
                   so
                   Beautiful
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   cause
                   Jealousie
                   ;
                   nor
                   so
                   Deformed
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   cause
                   Loathing
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     The
                     Second
                     .
                  
                   In
                   the
                   Second
                   place
                   ,
                   a
                   Dilemma
                   is
                   vicious
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   particular
                   Conclusions
                   of
                   either
                   part
                   are
                   not
                   necessary
                   :
                   Thus
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   follow
                   that
                   a
                   
                     Beautiful
                     Wife
                  
                   must
                   needs
                   make
                   her
                   Husband
                   Jealous
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   she
                   may
                   be
                   so
                   Prudent
                   and
                   Chaste
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   give
                   the
                   least
                   occasion
                   to
                   doubt
                   of
                   her
                   Vertue
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   it
                   necessary
                   that
                   a
                   
                     Deformed
                     Wife
                  
                   should
                   be
                   displeasing
                   to
                   her
                   Husband
                   ,
                   because
                   her
                   Deformity
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   up
                   by
                   her
                   Vertue
                   and
                   Ingenuity
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   render
                   her
                   very
                   grateful
                   to
                   her
                   Husband
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     What
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     in
                     a
                     Dilemma
                     .
                  
                   He
                   that
                   makes
                   use
                   of
                   a
                   Dilemma
                   ,
                   must
                   take
                   care
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   retorted
                   upon
                   himself
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   Protagoras
                   did
                   ;
                   to
                   whom
                   Euathlus
                   ,
                   his
                   Disciple
                   ,
                   having
                   promised
                   a
                   certain
                   Sum
                   of
                   Mony
                   in
                   consideration
                   of
                   his
                   instructing
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   paid
                   on
                   that
                   Day
                   when
                   he
                   should
                   first
                   get
                   the
                   better
                   in
                   the
                   Cause
                   he
                   pleaded
                   ;
                   and
                   taking
                   that
                   for
                   his
                   first
                   Cause
                   ,
                   to
                   plead
                   whether
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   pay
                   that
                   Sum
                   of
                   Mony
                   he
                   had
                   promised
                   him
                   ,
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   this
                   
                     Dilemma
                     :
                     Either
                     I
                     shall
                     lose
                     this
                     Cause
                     ,
                     or
                     I
                     shall
                     win
                     it
                     :
                     If
                     I
                     lose
                     the
                     Cause
                     ,
                     then
                     according
                     to
                     our
                     Agreement
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     to
                     pay
                     you
                     nothing
                     ;
                     if
                     I
                     win
                     it
                     ,
                     then
                     I
                     shall
                     owe
                     you
                     nothing
                     by
                     the
                     Sentence
                     of
                     the
                     Judges
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   Argument
                   Protagoras
                   thus
                   retorted
                   ;
                   
                     Either
                     you
                     will
                     lose
                     this
                     Cause
                     ,
                     or
                     win
                     it
                     :
                     If
                     you
                     lose
                     it
                     ,
                     you
                     will
                     by
                     Sentence
                     be
                     obliged
                     to
                     pay
                     me
                     ;
                     if
                     you
                     win
                     it
                     ,
                     you
                     must
                     pay
                     me
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     Tenour
                     of
                     our
                     Agreement
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XIX
                   .
                   Of
                   Demonstration
                   ,
                   a
                   Topical
                   Syllogism
                   and
                   Sophistical
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     How
                     Science
                     ,
                     Opinion
                     ,
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     Error
                     are
                     distinguish'd
                     .
                  
                   FOr
                   the
                   better
                   understanding
                   of
                   the
                   following
                   Discourse
                   of
                   
                     Apodictical
                     ,
                     Topical
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Sophistical
                     Syllogisms
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   that
                   we
                   first
                   explain
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   
                     Science
                     ,
                     Opinion
                     ,
                     Error
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Faith
                   ;
                   that
                   by
                   exhibiting
                   their
                   distinct
                   Notions
                   ,
                   the
                   Principles
                   from
                   whence
                   they
                   are
                   derived
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   better
                   known
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     What
                     Science
                     is
                     .
                  
                   SCIENCE
                   is
                   the
                   certain
                   and
                   evident
                   knowledge
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   :
                   For
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   so
                   evident
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   certain
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   or
                   have
                   the
                   Science
                   of
                   .
                   Accordingly
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   a
                   Conclusion
                   is
                   certain
                   and
                   evident
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   the
                   Premisses
                   ,
                   whereon
                   as
                   Principles
                   it
                   doth
                   depend
                   ,
                   are
                   so
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     What
                     Opinion
                     is
                     .
                  
                   OPINION
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Knowledge
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   altogether
                   certain
                   ,
                   but
                   joyned
                   with
                   some
                   fear
                   or
                   wavering
                   of
                   the
                   Intellect
                   ,
                   in
                   its
                   assent
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   tho'
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   true
                   assent
                   to
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   ,
                   yet
                   is
                   it
                   doubtful
                   and
                   uncertain
                   ;
                   and
                   such
                   an
                   assent
                   as
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Effect
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Dialectical
                     Syllogism
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Science
                   is
                   the
                   Effect
                   of
                   a
                   Demonstrative
                   ,
                   or
                   Apodictical
                   Syllogism
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     What
                     Error
                     is
                     .
                  
                   ERROR
                   is
                   an
                   Opinion
                   opposite
                   to
                   Truth
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   False
                   one
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     What
                     Faith
                     is
                     .
                  
                   FAITH
                   is
                   a
                   Persuasion
                   founded
                   upon
                   the
                   Testimony
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   either
                   true
                   or
                   doubtful
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   different
                   Authority
                   it
                   rests
                   upon
                   .
                   So
                   the
                   Faith
                   we
                   have
                   to
                   God
                   is
                   most
                   firm
                   and
                   stable
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   know
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   True
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   Lye
                   is
                   repugnant
                   to
                   his
                   Nature
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Faith
                   we
                   have
                   to
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   hath
                   always
                   something
                   of
                   Uncertainty
                   joyned
                   with
                   it
                   ;
                   since
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   man
                   but
                   can
                   deceive
                   another
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   please
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     How
                     we
                     may
                     distinguish
                     the
                     several
                     kinds
                     of
                     knowledge
                     .
                  
                   If
                   in
                   considering
                   any
                   Axiom
                   ,
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   it
                   do
                   immediately
                   appear
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Evidence
                   that
                   is
                   sound
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   further
                   Proof
                   or
                   Disquisition
                   ,
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   Knowledge
                   we
                   call
                   INTELLIGENCE
                   :
                   And
                   thus
                   we
                   know
                   
                     first
                     Principles
                  
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   by
                   its
                   own
                   proper
                   Evidence
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   engage
                   the
                   Understanding
                   to
                   assent
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   must
                   have
                   recourse
                   to
                   other
                   Motives
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   Intellect
                   may
                   be
                   convinced
                   of
                   its
                   Truth
                   :
                   Now
                   these
                   Motives
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   other
                   ,
                   but
                   Reason
                   and
                   Authority
                   .
                   If
                   Authority
                   engageth
                   us
                   to
                   assent
                   to
                   the
                   things
                   Propounded
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   that
                   we
                   call
                   Faith
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   Reason
                   sways
                   us
                   ,
                   then
                   either
                   that
                   Reason
                   leaves
                   some
                   fear
                   behind
                   it
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   doubtful
                   of
                   the
                   certainty
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   this
                   assent
                   is
                   called
                   Opinion
                   :
                   Or
                   the
                   Reason
                   doth
                   satisfie
                   fully
                   the
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   either
                   Seemingly
                   only
                   Evident
                   ,
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   due
                   Attention
                   ,
                   and
                   thence
                   comes
                   Error
                   in
                   case
                   it
                   be
                   really
                   false
                   ;
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   a
                   
                     Rash
                     Judgment
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   take
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   have
                   sufficient
                   grounds
                   of
                   giving
                   our
                   Assent
                   to
                   it
                   :
                   Or
                   if
                   the
                   Reason
                   proposed
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   only
                   seemingly
                   true
                   ,
                   but
                   evidently
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   clearly
                   and
                   distinctly
                   perceived
                   by
                   our
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Conviction
                   produced
                   in
                   our
                   Mind
                   by
                   this
                   Reason
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   Science
                   .
                
                 
                   Forasmuch
                   therefore
                   as
                   Demonstration
                   begets
                   Science
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   of
                   a
                   Demonstration
                   is
                   Science
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   first
                   Treat
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   in
                   order
                   ,
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   produce
                   Opinion
                   and
                   Error
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     What
                     Demonstration
                     is
                     .
                  
                   DEMONSTRATION
                   is
                   a
                   Syllogism
                   consisting
                   of
                   Premisses
                   that
                   are
                   
                     True
                     ,
                     Immediate
                     ,
                     Prior
                     ,
                     more
                     known
                     and
                     causes
                     of
                     the
                     Conclusion
                     .
                  
                   Those
                   Propositions
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   True
                   and
                   Immediate
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   their
                   Evidence
                   from
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   from
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   :
                   And
                   which
                   are
                   known
                   by
                   their
                   Terms
                   :
                   As
                   ,
                   
                     Every
                     thing
                     is
                     ,
                     or
                     is
                     not
                     .
                  
                   For
                   there
                   is
                   an
                   Inborn
                   Power
                   or
                   faculty
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   assent
                   to
                   first
                   Principles
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   should
                   never
                   give
                   our
                   assent
                   to
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   Premisses
                   appeared
                   evident
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   neither
                   do
                   we
                   assent
                   to
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   ,
                   but
                   because
                   we
                   believe
                   the
                   Premisses
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   that
                   the
                   Premisses
                   ,
                   be
                   more
                   known
                   than
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   saying
                   ;
                   
                     That
                     for
                     which
                     any
                     thing
                     is
                     such
                     ,
                     is
                     more
                     such
                     it self
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     Demonstration
                     is
                     two
                     fold
                     either
                     à
                     Priori
                     ,
                     or
                     from
                     the
                     Cause
                     .
                  
                   Demonstration
                   is
                   twofold
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   à
                   Priori
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   
                     à
                     Posteriori
                     .
                     Demonstration
                     â
                     Priori
                  
                   (
                   which
                   alone
                   ,
                   to
                   speak
                   properly
                   ,
                   is
                   Demonstration
                   )
                   is
                   that
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Effect
                   is
                   Demonstrated
                   by
                   its
                   Cause
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   we
                   prove
                   the
                   Existence
                   of
                   Light
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Existence
                   of
                   the
                   Sun.
                   Or
                   when
                   Geometricians
                   prove
                   that
                   round
                   Wounds
                   are
                   longer
                   a
                   Healing
                   ,
                   than
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   long
                   Figure
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   in
                   those
                   ,
                   the
                   Sides
                   are
                   further
                   distant
                   than
                   inthese
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     Demonstration
                     à
                     Postiriori
                     ,
                     or
                     from
                     the
                     effect
                     .
                  
                   
                     Demonstration
                     à
                     Posteriori
                  
                   is
                   when
                   we
                   Demonstrate
                   the
                   Cause
                   by
                   the
                   Effect
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   from
                   the
                   Existence
                   of
                   Light
                   ,
                   we
                   Demonstrate
                   the
                   Existence
                   of
                   the
                   Sun.
                   When
                   we
                   prove
                   the
                   Heaven
                   to
                   be
                   Fluid
                   and
                   Corruptible
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   various
                   Things
                   that
                   are
                   Generated
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   as
                   from
                   the
                   Comets
                   that
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   from
                   the
                   Spots
                   about
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   many
                   Stars
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   some
                   time
                   shew
                   themselves
                   there
                   .
                   To
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   Demonstration
                   may
                   also
                   be
                   reduced
                   the
                   Demonstration
                   which
                   is
                   made
                   from
                   the
                   remote
                   Cause
                   ,
                   as
                   when
                   one
                   proves
                   that
                   a
                   Stone
                   doth
                   not
                   breath
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   an
                   Animal
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   more
                   proper
                   to
                   have
                   proved
                   it
                   by
                   this
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   hath
                   no
                   Lungs
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   having
                   of
                   Lungs
                   is
                   the
                   near
                   cause
                   of
                   Respiration
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   being
                   an
                   Animal
                   ;
                   nay
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   found
                   that
                   to
                   have
                   Longs
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   property
                   of
                   an
                   Animal
                   ,
                   since
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   Animals
                   that
                   have
                   no
                   Lungs
                   ,
                   as
                   Oysters
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     Of
                     Ostensive
                     Demonstration
                     .
                  
                   Antient
                   Authors
                   make
                   mention
                   of
                   another
                   kind
                   of
                   Demonstration
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   call
                   Ostensive
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                   Demonstrated
                   from
                   proper
                   Principles
                   ,
                   directly
                   and
                   by
                   it self
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   right
                   Line
                   is
                   given
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Semidiameter
                   made
                   of
                   two
                   Circles
                   ,
                   and
                   two
                   other
                   right
                   Lines
                   ,
                   to
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Intersections
                   of
                   the
                   Circles
                   ,
                   drawn
                   from
                   their
                   Extreams
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   these
                   three
                   Lines
                   a
                   Triangle
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   should
                   prove
                   Ostensively
                   that
                   this
                   Triangle
                   is
                   Equilateral
                   ,
                   or
                   hath
                   all
                   its
                   Sides
                   alike
                   ,
                   by
                   shewing
                   that
                   the
                   two
                   last
                   Lines
                   are
                   even
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Length
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   equal
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   Line
                   given
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   equal
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   Line
                   given
                   ,
                   because
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   separately
                   proceed
                   from
                   the
                   same
                   Center
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   Circumference
                   with
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     Demonstration
                     by
                     Deduction
                     to
                     an
                     inconvenient
                     .
                  
                   To
                   this
                   they
                   have
                   added
                   another
                   kind
                   of
                   Demonstration
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   call
                   
                     Deductive
                     to
                     an
                     inconvenient
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   tho'
                   it
                   be
                   inferiour
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   yet
                   may
                   be
                   of
                   use
                   ,
                   where
                   we
                   cannot
                   have
                   an
                   
                     Ostensive
                     Demonstration
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   also
                   of
                   insuperable
                   necessity
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   when
                   we
                   demonstrate
                   a
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   because
                   if
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   either
                   an
                   Absurdity
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   Impossibility
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   contradiction
                   must
                   necessarily
                   be
                   granted
                   :
                   Such
                   as
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Effect
                     doth
                     not
                     depend
                     on
                     the
                     Cause
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   
                     that
                     the
                     thing
                     containing
                     is
                     less
                     ,
                     than
                     the
                     thing
                     contained
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   by
                   Deduction
                   to
                   an
                   inconvenient
                   he
                   would
                   prove
                   the
                   abovesaid
                   Proposition
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   because
                   no
                   Side
                   can
                   be
                   admitted
                   to
                   be
                   equal
                   to
                   another
                   ;
                   but
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   granted
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   Lines
                   drawn
                   from
                   the
                   Center
                   to
                   the
                   Circumference
                   are
                   equal
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   two
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   equal
                   to
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   equal
                   between
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     What
                     a
                     Topical
                     Syllogism
                     is
                     .
                  
                   A
                   TOPICAL
                   SYLLOGISM
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   also
                   called
                   Suasory
                   ,
                   or
                   Opinable
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   
                     concludes
                     from
                     Probables
                  
                   :
                   Or
                   whose
                   Premisses
                   do
                   not
                   hold
                   forth
                   ,
                   a
                   necessary
                   Connexion
                   of
                   the
                   Subject
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Middle
                   Term
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   the
                   Middle
                   Term
                   with
                   the
                   Attribute
                   .
                   For
                   tho'
                   the
                   Conclusion
                   it
                   proves
                   ,
                   partaks
                   more
                   of
                   Evidence
                   than
                   Obscurity
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   leaves
                   something
                   of
                   doubt
                   or
                   Hesitation
                   behind
                   
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   makes
                   that
                   the
                   understanding
                   cannot
                   assent
                   without
                   some
                   Scruple
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   't
                   is
                   commonly
                   said
                   that
                   a
                   
                     Topical
                     Syllogism
                  
                   doth
                   persuade
                   indeed
                   ,
                   but
                   doth
                   not
                   force
                   one
                   to
                   assent
                   as
                   a
                   Demonstration
                   doth
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                     What
                     things
                     are
                     called
                     probable
                     .
                  
                   Those
                   things
                   are
                   called
                   Probable
                   ,
                   which
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   Wise
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   ,
                   or
                   most
                   considerable
                   amongst
                   them
                   :
                   As
                   it
                   seems
                   
                     Probable
                     to
                     all
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   approaching
                   Summer
                   will
                   be
                   Hot
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   certain
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   sometime
                   happens
                   that
                   the
                   Summer
                   is
                   very
                   
                     Cold.
                     It
                     appears
                     to
                     most
                     ,
                     that
                     Physick
                     is
                     necessary
                     for
                     the
                     Curing
                     of
                     Diseases
                     ,
                  
                   whereas
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   it
                   often
                   happens
                   ,
                   either
                   through
                   the
                   Ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   Physitian
                   ,
                   or
                   through
                   Default
                   of
                   the
                   Patient
                   ,
                   the
                   Distemperature
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Unhealthfuness
                   of
                   the
                   Place
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Medicin
                   may
                   do
                   more
                   hurt
                   than
                   good
                   .
                   It
                   appears
                   to
                   
                     Wise
                     Men
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   Learning
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   desired
                   by
                   all
                   ;
                   when
                   notwithstanding
                   there
                   be
                   many
                   found
                   that
                   despise
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   prefer
                   their
                   Ignorance
                   before
                   Learning
                   .
                   The
                   
                     most
                     considerable
                     Men
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   of
                   Opinion
                   that
                   the
                   Earth
                   is
                   moved
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Sun
                   stands
                   still
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   that
                   oppose
                   this
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   maintain
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIV
                     .
                     How
                     a
                     Topical
                     Syllogism
                     is
                     distinguisht
                     from
                     all
                     others
                     .
                  
                   Wherefore
                   all
                   those
                   Syllogisms
                   ,
                   whose
                   Premisses
                   are
                   Contingent
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   infer
                   a
                   necessary
                   Connexion
                   between
                   the
                   Subject
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Middle
                     Term
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   between
                   the
                   
                     Middle
                     Term
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Predicate
                   ,
                   are
                   called
                   Topical
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   Local
                   or
                   Probable
                   .
                   The
                   former
                   from
                   the
                   Places
                   whence
                   their
                   Proofs
                   are
                   taken
                   ,
                   the
                   latter
                   from
                   the
                   likelyhood
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XV.
                     What
                     a
                     Sophistical
                     Syllogism
                     is
                     .
                  
                   A
                   SOPHISTICAL
                   or
                   
                     Paralogistical
                     Syllogism
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   with
                   one
                   Word
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   Sophism
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Syllogism
                   consisting
                   of
                   false
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   which
                   yet
                   have
                   an
                   appearance
                   of
                   Truth
                   :
                   Or
                   is
                   a
                   Syllogism
                   ,
                   that
                   begets
                   Error
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   Example
                   ,
                   this
                   Syllogism
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     All
                     Lines
                     drawn
                     from
                     one
                     Point
                     to
                     another
                     are
                     Equal
                     ;
                  
                   
                     But
                     a
                     Right
                     and
                     a
                     Crooked
                     Line
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     drawn
                     from
                     the
                     same
                     Point
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     Point
                     ;
                  
                   
                     Therefore
                     a
                     Right
                     and
                     a
                     Crooked
                     Line
                     are
                     Equal
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XVI
                     .
                     Of
                     the
                     various
                     ways
                     of
                     deception
                     in
                     Sophitical
                     Syllogisms
                     ;
                     and
                     first
                     of
                     the
                     Fallacy
                     in
                     Words
                     .
                  
                   All
                   Fallacy
                   or
                   Deception
                   ,
                   is
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   Form
                   of
                   the
                   Argument
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   Words
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   Things
                   .
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   Form
                   of
                   Argumentation
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   already
                   largly
                   Treated
                   ,
                   in
                   Chapter
                   XVI
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   Cavilling
                   which
                   consists
                   in
                   Words
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   callen
                   
                     Fallacia
                     Dictionis
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Fallacy
                   in
                   Words
                   ,
                   which
                   frequently
                   consist
                   in
                   the
                   Homonymy
                   of
                   the
                   Words
                   ,
                   when
                   things
                   altogether
                   different
                   are
                   signified
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   Word
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   also
                   in
                   the
                   Ambiguous
                   context
                   of
                   the
                   Speech
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   called
                   Amphibology
                   ;
                   Examples
                   of
                   which
                   kind
                   ,
                   do
                   also
                   occurr
                   amongst
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   Authors
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XVII
                     .
                     The
                     Fallacy
                     from
                     a
                     conjoyned
                     Sense
                     to
                     a
                     divided
                     ,
                     and
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     .
                  
                   There
                   is
                   another
                   Sophistical
                   way
                   of
                   Arguing
                   ,
                   
                     from
                     conjoynd
                     Things
                     ,
                     to
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     divided
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   Hand
                   ,
                   
                     from
                     Things
                     divided
                     to
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     conjoynd
                     .
                  
                   This
                   hath
                   given
                   occasion
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   Distinction
                   of
                   a
                   Divided
                   and
                   a
                   Compound
                   Sense
                   .
                   The
                   former
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   Faculty
                   or
                   Power
                   is
                   joyned
                   with
                   an
                   oppsite
                   Act
                   ;
                   as
                   the
                   Faculty
                   of
                   Laughing
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Weeping
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   Weeps
                   can
                   Laugh
                   ,
                   is
                   true
                   in
                   a
                   Divided
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   Compound
                   Sense
                   .
                   But
                   a
                   Compound
                   Sense
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   two
                   opposite
                   Acts
                   are
                   united
                   together
                   ;
                   and
                   thus
                   ,
                   this
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     that
                     Laughs
                     cannot
                     Weep
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   true
                   in
                   a
                   Compound
                   ,
                   Though
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   Divided
                   Sense
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XVIII
                     .
                     The
                     Fallacy
                     from
                     the
                     second
                     Intention
                     to
                     the
                     first
                     .
                  
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   Third
                   way
                   of
                   Cavilling
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   Argue
                   from
                   Second
                   intentions
                   ,
                   to
                   First
                   ;
                   as
                   thus
                   ;
                   
                     A
                     Circle
                     is
                     a
                     Figure
                     ;
                     But
                     Figure
                     is
                     a
                     Genus
                     ,
                     therefore
                     a
                     Circle
                     is
                     a
                     Genus
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XIX
                     .
                     From
                     a
                     Relative
                     to
                     an
                     absolute
                     Expression
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Fourth
                   is
                   
                     à
                     Dicto
                     secundum
                     quid
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   a
                   Relative
                   Expression
                   ,
                   
                     ad
                     Dictum
                     simpliciter
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   an
                   absolute
                   Expression
                   ;
                   As
                   if
                   a
                   Man
                   should
                   Argue
                   ,
                   that
                   because
                   Blackamoors
                   are
                   White
                   ,
                   with
                   repect
                   to
                   their
                   Teeth
                   ,
                   therefore
                   they
                   are
                   absolutely
                   White
                   ;
                   or
                   because
                   Wine
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   Hurtful
                   to
                   Sick
                   Persons
                   ,
                   should
                   conclude
                   Wine
                   to
                   be
                   absolutely
                   Hurtful
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XX.
                     Ignorance
                     of
                     the
                     matter
                     in
                     Question
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Fifth
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   
                     Ignoratio
                     Elenchi
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   in
                   Question
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   another
                   thing
                   is
                   proved
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   denied
                   by
                   the
                   Adversary
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXI
                     .
                     Petition
                     of
                     the
                     Principle
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Sixth
                   is
                   Petition
                   of
                   the
                   Principle
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Point
                   indispute
                   is
                   taken
                   for
                   granted
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   one
                   should
                   go
                   about
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   the
                   Earth
                   doth
                   rest
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   moved
                   :
                   that
                   being
                   the
                   Principal
                   thing
                   in
                   Question
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   Sun
                   be
                   moved
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXII
                     .
                     From
                     a
                     No-cause
                     to
                     a
                     Cause
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Seventh
                   is
                   taken
                   
                     à
                     Non
                     Causa
                     ad
                     Causam
                  
                   ,
                   from
                   
                     a
                     No
                     Cause
                     to
                     the
                     Cause
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   when
                   that
                   is
                   brought
                   in
                   for
                   a
                   Cause
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   no
                   Cause
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   we
                   refer
                   the
                   changes
                   of
                   times
                   to
                   the
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXIII
                     .
                     From
                     a
                     manifold
                     Question
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Eighth
                   way
                   of
                   Cavilling
                   ,
                   proceeds
                   from
                   a
                   
                     manifold
                     Question
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   many
                   Questions
                   are
                   so
                   Propounded
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   look
                   like
                   one
                   only
                   .
                   As
                   if
                   one
                   should
                   ask
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   Sun
                   and
                   Earth
                   are
                   moved
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XXIV
                     .
                     The
                     manner
                     how
                     to
                     avoid
                     Sophisms
                     .
                  
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   safer
                   way
                   to
                   avoid
                   these
                   Captious
                   Sophisms
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   define
                   the
                   Words
                   themselves
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   of
                   a
                   Fallacy
                   from
                   Equivocation
                   ,
                   or
                   Homonymy
                   .
                   Neither
                   are
                   we
                   only
                   diligently
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   thing
                   in
                   Question
                   is
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   Attribute
                   of
                   the
                   Question
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   Relation
                   and
                   Order
                   it
                   hath
                   to
                   the
                   Subject
                   it self
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   great
                   importance
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   Attribute
                   be
                   Universally
                   by
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   primarily
                   Attributed
                   to
                   every
                   Subject
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   it
                   agree
                   to
                   some
                   one
                   only
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   Accident
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   Attribute
                   be
                   spoken
                   of
                   the
                   Subject
                   simply
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   absolutely
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   something
                   :
                   All
                   which
                   particulars
                   may
                   be
                   easily
                   known
                   ,
                   from
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   already
                   said
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Places
                     from
                     whence
                     the
                     Middle
                     Term
                     is
                     Fetch'd
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XXV
                       .
                       What
                       the
                       Places
                       are
                       from
                       which
                       the
                       Middle
                       Term
                       is
                       fetch'd
                       .
                    
                     We
                     come
                     now
                     to
                     the
                     General
                     Heads
                     ,
                     or
                     as
                     the
                     Rhetoricians
                     call
                     them
                     ,
                     Places
                     of
                     Arguments
                     ,
                     to
                     which
                     the
                     Proofs
                     which
                     we
                     use
                     in
                     any
                     matter
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     reduced
                     .
                     For
                     as
                     some
                     Syllogisms
                     are
                     Demonstrative
                     ,
                     others
                     Opinable
                     or
                     Opinionative
                     and
                     Suasory
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     again
                     Paralogistical
                     or
                     Erroneous
                     ,
                     so
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     divers
                     Places
                     ,
                     whence
                     the
                     
                       Middle
                       Term
                    
                     or
                     Argument
                     may
                     be
                     Fetch'd
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XXVI
                       .
                       The
                       Middle
                       Term
                       in
                       a
                       Demonstr●tive
                       Syllogism
                       ,
                       may
                       be
                       the
                       Genus
                       .
                    
                     For
                     in
                     a
                     
                       Demonstrative
                       Syllogism
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Middle
                       Term
                    
                     agrees
                     with
                     the
                     Subject
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Attribute
                     with
                     the
                     
                       Middle
                       Term
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     Genus
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Propriety
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Definition
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Cause
                     acting
                     necessarily
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     .
                     As
                     if
                     a
                     Man
                     should
                     have
                     a
                     Mind
                     to
                     Demonstrate
                     that
                     a
                     Mote
                     in
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     is
                     indefinitely
                     divisible
                     ,
                     he
                     may
                     take
                     the
                     Genus
                     for
                     his
                     
                       Middle
                       Term
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     argue
                     thus
                     :
                     A
                     Mote
                     is
                     a
                     Body
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     Body
                     is
                     indefinitely
                     divisible
                     ▪
                     therefore
                     a
                     Mote
                     is
                     indefinitely
                     
                     divisible
                     :
                     The
                     Minor
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     suppos'd
                     from
                     
                       Natural
                       Philosophy
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XXVII
                       .
                       Or
                       a
                       Propriety
                       .
                    
                     So
                     to
                     demonstrate
                     a
                     Mans
                     being
                     Rational
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     take
                     his
                     Property
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     Faculty
                     of
                     Speaking
                     ,
                     and
                     Reason
                     thus
                     :
                     The
                     
                       Power
                       of
                       Speaking
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     the
                     Faculty
                     of
                     expressing
                     ones
                     Mind
                     by
                     Words
                     ,
                     Signs
                     ,
                     or
                     Gestures
                     ,
                     
                       belongs
                       ot
                       Man
                       ;
                       But
                       whatsoever
                       enjoys
                       this
                       Faculty
                       doth
                       partake
                       of
                       Reason
                       ;
                       therefore
                    
                     Man
                     
                       doth
                       partake
                       of
                       Reason
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XXVIII
                       .
                       Or
                       a
                       Definition
                       .
                    
                     
                       So
                       likewise
                       a
                    
                     Definition
                     
                       may
                       serve
                       for
                       a
                       Middle
                       Term
                       ,
                       to
                       prove
                       that
                    
                     Oysters
                     are
                     Animals
                     ,
                     thus
                     :
                     Oysters
                     are
                     Bodily
                     things
                     ,
                     endued
                     with
                     life
                     and
                     motion
                     :
                     But
                     whatsoever
                     hath
                     life
                     and
                     motion
                     is
                     an
                     Animal
                     :
                     therefore
                     Oysters
                     are
                     Animals
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XXIX
                       .
                       Or
                       a
                       Cause
                       .
                    
                     And
                     so
                     also
                     a
                     Cause
                     acting
                     necessarily
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     the
                     Middle
                     Term
                     ;
                     for
                     thus
                     a
                     
                       Lunar
                       Eclipse
                    
                     may
                     be
                     proved
                     from
                     its
                     Efficient
                     Cause
                     ,
                     viz.
                     the
                     Sun
                     and
                     Moon
                     being
                     placed
                     in
                     opposite
                     Nodes
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     Intersections
                     of
                     their
                     Orbs
                     ,
                     after
                     this
                     manner
                     :
                     It
                     is
                     necessary
                     for
                     the
                     Moon
                     to
                     be
                     Eclipsed
                     ,
                     as
                     often
                     as
                     the
                     Globe
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     interposeth
                     between
                     the
                     Moon
                     and
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     from
                     which
                     the
                     Moon
                     borrows
                     her
                     Light
                     ;
                     but
                     then
                     the
                     Globe
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     interposeth
                     between
                     the
                     Moon
                     and
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Sun
                     and
                     Moon
                     are
                     in
                     opposite
                     Nodes
                     ;
                     (
                     because
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     they
                     are
                     Diametrically
                     opposite
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Earth
                     plac'd
                     in
                     their
                     Diameter
                     )
                     therefore
                     there
                     must
                     necessarily
                     be
                     an
                     Eclipse
                     of
                     the
                     Moon
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Sun
                     and
                     Moon
                     are
                     constituted
                     in
                     their
                     Nodes
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     opposite
                     intersection
                     of
                     their
                     Orbs.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       XXX
                       .
                       The
                       Middle
                       Term
                       in
                       a
                       probable
                       Syllegism
                       ,
                       may
                       be
                       fetch'd
                       first
                       from
                       the
                       Genus
                       .
                    
                     We
                     make
                     use
                     also
                     of
                     like
                     places
                     in
                     a
                     Probable
                     or
                     
                       Suasory
                       Syllogism
                    
                     ;
                     yet
                     so
                     as
                     that
                     tho'
                     the
                     
                       Middle
                       Term
                    
                     agree
                     to
                     the
                     Subject
                     ,
                     (
                     yet
                     the
                     Attribute
                     does
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     Middle
                     Term
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     
                       Genus
                       ,
                       Propriety
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     as
                     before
                     :
                     )
                     As
                     if
                     a
                     Man
                     to
                     prove
                     Rhetorick
                     to
                     be
                     profitable
                     for
                     Mankind
                     ,
                     should
                     argue
                     thus
                     ;
                     
                       Rhetorick
                       is
                       an
                       Art
                       ,
                       but
                       every
                       Art
                       is
                       profitable
                       to
                       Mankind
                       ;
                       therefore
                       Rhetorick
                       is
                       profitable
                       to
                       Mankind
                       .
                    
                     In
                     which
                     Syllogism
                     ,
                     the
                     Middle
                     Term
                     Art
                     ,
                     is
                     indeed
                     the
                     Genus
                     of
                     the
                     Subject
                     Rhetorick
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     Attribute
                     
                       is
                       profitable
                    
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     its
                     Genus
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     a
                     contingent
                     Adjunct
                     ,
                     or
                     common
                     Quality
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     neither
                     doth
                     the
                     Mind
                     assent
                     to
                     it
                     without
                     something
                     of
                     Doubtfulness
                     ,
                     whether
                     or
                     no
                     Rhetorick
                     may
                     not
                     be
                     reckon'd
                     amongst
                     those
                     Arts
                     ,
                     which
                     tho'
                     they
                     be
                     accounted
                     Subtil
                     ,
                     yet
                     are
                     esteemed
                     by
                     some
                     as
                     unprofitable
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     least
                     indifferent
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XXXI
                       .
                       From
                       a
                       Propriety
                       .
                    
                     In
                     like
                     manner
                     one
                     may
                     prove
                     ,
                     from
                     a
                     Propriety
                     of
                     Logick
                     ,
                     that
                     Logick
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     desirable
                     ,
                     thus
                     :
                     
                       It
                       is
                       the
                       Property
                       of
                       Logick
                       ,
                       to
                       direct
                       the
                       Mind
                       in
                       the
                       knowledge
                       of
                       things
                       ;
                       but
                       what
                       directs
                       the
                       Mind
                       in
                       the
                       Knowledge
                       of
                       things
                       ,
                       is
                       something
                       desirable
                       ;
                       therefore
                       Logick
                       is
                       a
                       thing
                       desirable
                       .
                    
                     This
                     Argument
                     also
                     leaves
                     some
                     hesitation
                     in
                     the
                     Mind
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     directing
                     of
                     the
                     Mind
                     in
                     the
                     Knowledge
                     of
                     Things
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     necessarily
                     conclude
                     the
                     thing
                     to
                     be
                     desirable
                     ;
                     because
                     there
                     are
                     many
                     who
                     rather
                     desire
                     to
                     continue
                     in
                     their
                     Ignorance
                     ,
                     than
                     to
                     be
                     instructed
                     in
                     Logick
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XXXII
                       .
                       From
                       the
                       Cause
                       .
                    
                     We
                     may
                     also
                     argue
                     from
                     the
                     Cause
                     thus
                     :
                     
                       This
                       Picture
                       is
                       drawn
                       by
                    
                     Apelles
                     ;
                     
                       but
                       the
                       Pictures
                       drawn
                       by
                    
                     Apelles
                     
                       are
                       very
                       exact
                       :
                       Therefore
                       this
                       is
                       an
                       exact
                       Picture
                       .
                    
                     Which
                     enforceth
                     only
                     a
                     Probable
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     a
                     certain
                     Conclusion
                     ;
                     because
                     the
                     best
                     Painters
                     do
                     not
                     always
                     Paint
                     alike
                     ,
                     nor
                     so
                     exactly
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     sometimes
                     Faults
                     may
                     be
                     spied
                     in
                     their
                     Works
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XXXIII
                       .
                       Ambiguity
                       is
                       the
                       only
                       place
                       for
                       a
                       Sophistical
                       Syllogism
                       .
                    
                     A
                     Paralogistical
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       Sophistical
                       Syllogism
                    
                     ,
                     has
                     but
                     one
                     only
                     place
                     ,
                     
                       viz.
                       Ambiguity
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     being
                     once
                     detected
                     ,
                     its
                     Imposture
                     lies
                     open
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     which
                     seem'd
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     good
                     Syllogism
                     appears
                     to
                     be
                     none
                     at
                     all
                     .
                     Because
                     the
                     Reason
                     of
                     Syllogism
                     requires
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     have
                     only
                     one
                     Middle
                     Term
                     ,
                     one
                     Subject
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     Attribute
                     ;
                     whereas
                     in
                     a
                     
                       Sophistical
                       Syllogism
                    
                     there
                     are
                     two
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     many
                     Attributes
                     without
                     a
                     Middle
                     Term
                     :
                     As
                     when
                     a
                     man
                     Argues
                     ,
                     
                       some
                       Mountain
                       is
                    
                     Taurus
                     ,
                     Taurus
                     
                       is
                       a
                       Lowing
                       Animal
                       :
                       Therefore
                       some
                       Mountain
                       is
                       a
                       Lowing
                       Animal
                       .
                    
                     For
                     the
                     Ambiguity
                     here
                     lies
                     in
                     the
                     word
                     Taurus
                     ,
                     which
                     agreeing
                     to
                     two
                     different
                     things
                     ,
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     Major
                     taken
                     for
                     a
                     Mountain
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     Minor
                     for
                     a
                     
                       Four-footed
                       Animal
                    
                     .
                     Whence
                     it
                     appears
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     word
                     Taurus
                     is
                     no
                     Middle
                     Term
                     ,
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     it
                     doth
                     not
                     agree
                     with
                     the
                     Subject
                     and
                     Predicate
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       XXXIV
                       .
                       Ambiguity
                       is
                       the
                       cause
                       of
                       Deception
                       in
                       all
                       things
                       .
                    
                     For
                     Ambiguity
                     is
                     that
                     which
                     occasions
                     deception
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     that
                     concludes
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     Man
                     asleep
                     is
                     awake
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     before
                     granted
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     
                       is
                       possible
                       for
                       a
                       man
                       that
                       sleeps
                       to
                       be
                       awake
                       ,
                    
                     doth
                     not
                     do
                     it
                     for
                     any
                     other
                     Reason
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     this
                     Proposition
                     may
                     be
                     understood
                     either
                     disjoyntedly
                     ,
                     with
                     respect
                     to
                     different
                     times
                     ;
                     or
                     conjunctly
                     ,
                     with
                     regard
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     .
                     And
                     he
                     who
                     concludes
                     that
                     the
                     
                       Buyer
                       hath
                       eaten
                       raw
                       flesh
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     ,
                     he
                     confess'd
                     that
                     he
                     had
                     eaten
                     what
                     he
                     had
                     bought
                     ,
                     doth
                     so
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     Ambiguity
                     of
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     
                       What
                       he
                       had
                       bought
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     may
                     either
                     be
                     taken
                     only
                     for
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     the
                     Flesh
                     ;
                     or
                     also
                     for
                     an
                     Accident
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       viz.
                       Rawness
                    
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     like
                     may
                     be
                     said
                     of
                     all
                     
                       Sophistical
                       Places
                       ,
                       Amphibology
                       ,
                       Composition
                       ,
                       Division
                       ,
                       Account
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     they
                     all
                     agree
                     in
                     this
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     have
                     some
                     Ambiguity
                     either
                     in
                     a
                     Word
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     a
                     Phrase
                     ;
                     or
                     that
                     one
                     Sense
                     is
                     taken
                     in
                     the
                     Proposition
                     ,
                     and
                     another
                     in
                     the
                     Assumption
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     wonder
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     both
                     are
                     admitted
                     for
                     True
                     ,
                     an
                     Absurdity
                     follows
                     from
                     them
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Fourth
                 Part
                 of
                 Logick
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Method
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Orderly
                 Disposition
                 of
                 our
                 Thoughts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XX.
                   Of
                   the
                   General
                   Method
                   of
                   Knowing
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     Method
                     is
                     necessary
                     to
                     the
                     Right
                     forming
                     of
                     our
                     Thoughts
                     .
                  
                   FOrasmuch
                   as
                   LOGICK
                   was
                   found
                   out
                   for
                   the
                   attaining
                   of
                   Sciences
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   Thoughts
                   can
                   hardly
                   be
                   rightly
                   formed
                   without
                   its
                   assistance
                   ,
                   METHOD
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   necessary
                   to
                   assist
                   and
                   accomplish
                   our
                   Mind
                   in
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   Things
                   .
                   For
                   tho'
                   possibly
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   some
                   of
                   such
                   quick
                   and
                   piercing
                   Wits
                   ,
                   as
                   without
                   difficulty
                   to
                   dive
                   into
                   the
                   Natures
                   of
                   Things
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   solve
                   the
                   most
                   abstruse
                   Questions
                   ;
                   yet
                   will
                   he
                   never
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   attain
                   certain
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   except
                   he
                   be
                   first
                   acquainted
                   how
                   he
                   must
                   direct
                   his
                   Mind
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   Order
                   he
                   must
                   observe
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   Method
                   is
                   necessary
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   to
                   assist
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   searching
                   out
                   of
                   Truth
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   avoiding
                   of
                   
                     Error
                     ,
                     Confusion
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Obscurity
                   .
                   Which
                   Method
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     an
                     Orderly
                     disposition
                     of
                     things
                     to
                     be
                     treated
                     of
                     ,
                     suitable
                     and
                     accommodate
                     to
                     the
                     Capacity
                     of
                     Learners
                     .
                  
                   For
                   it
                   
                   must
                   be
                   of
                   that
                   Nature
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   put
                   any
                   force
                   upon
                   the
                   Wit
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   pleasantly
                   allure
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   guide
                   and
                   direct
                   it
                   by
                   the
                   Evidence
                   and
                   Easiness
                   of
                   its
                   Rules
                   and
                   Precepts
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     Three
                     things
                     are
                     requisite
                     to
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     Knowing
                     .
                  
                   This
                   Mode
                   or
                   manner
                   of
                   Knowing
                   consists
                   in
                   Three
                   things
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   thing
                   propounded
                   may
                   be
                   clearly
                   and
                   distinctly
                   Perceived
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   judge
                   rightly
                   concerning
                   the
                   Matters
                   we
                   have
                   thus
                   clearly
                   and
                   distinctly
                   perceived
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   commit
                   to
                   Memory
                   the
                   Truths
                   we
                   have
                   discover'd
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   things
                   we
                   have
                   rightly
                   .
                   Perceived
                   and
                   Judged
                   .
                   By
                   observing
                   these
                   Three
                   Precepts
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   relieve
                   all
                   the
                   Weaknesses
                   of
                   our
                   Mind
                   ,
                   and
                   prevent
                   those
                   Errors
                   into
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   apt
                   to
                   fall
                   .
                   For
                   seeing
                   that
                   the
                   main
                   Obstacles
                   of
                   Science
                   are
                   ,
                   either
                   an
                   over-hastiness
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ;
                   the
                   same
                   will
                   be
                   removed
                   by
                   clear
                   and
                   distinct
                   Perception
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   Error
                   and
                   Doubt
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   be
                   cured
                   by
                   Sound
                   Judgment
                   ;
                   or
                   lastly
                   ,
                   Forgetfulness
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   be
                   prevented
                   by
                   the
                   Remembrance
                   of
                   the
                   Things
                   perceived
                   and
                   judg'd
                   by
                   us
                   .
                   It
                   remains
                   only
                   to
                   enquire
                   ,
                   by
                   what
                   means
                   this
                   
                     distinct
                     Knowledge
                  
                   may
                   be
                   attained
                   ;
                   and
                   how
                   our
                   Mind
                   may
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   that
                   pass
                   ,
                   as
                   never
                   to
                   assent
                   to
                   any
                   thing
                   which
                   it
                   has
                   not
                   before
                   clearly
                   perceived
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   impress
                   the
                   Things
                   she
                   has
                   judged
                   of
                   in
                   her
                   Memory
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   may
                   never
                   forget
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     First
                     ,
                     the
                     distinct
                     Perception
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     .
                  
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   First
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   requisite
                   ,
                   that
                   setting
                   aside
                   all
                   Precipitancy
                   ,
                   we
                   give
                   heed
                   to
                   the
                   Matter
                   propounded
                   ,
                   and
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   )
                   scan
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   our
                   inward
                   Eyes
                   .
                   In
                   order
                   to
                   which
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   proper
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   behold
                   or
                   contemplate
                   one
                   thing
                   only
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Understanding
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   distracted
                   by
                   the
                   multitude
                   of
                   Objects
                   ,
                   and
                   lest
                   by
                   minding
                   many
                   things
                   ,
                   our
                   attention
                   to
                   Particulars
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   less
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   multiplicity
                   of
                   Objects
                   presented
                   to
                   our
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   breeds
                   Confusion
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   they
                   who
                   behold
                   a
                   Field
                   ,
                   distinguish'd
                   with
                   variety
                   of
                   Colours
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   distinctly
                   perceive
                   the
                   variety
                   of
                   Colours
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   behold
                   it
                   under
                   the
                   appearance
                   of
                   one
                   Colour
                   only
                   :
                   So
                   they
                   who
                   consider
                   several
                   Objects
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   cannot
                   bestow
                   a
                   due
                   attention
                   upon
                   every
                   particular
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   cannot
                   otherwise
                   be
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   promiscuously
                   confounded
                   in
                   their
                   Mind
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     must
                     rather
                     set
                     our selves
                     to
                     examine
                     Simple
                     things
                     ,
                     than
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     Compound
                     .
                  
                   In
                   order
                   to
                   attain
                   this
                   due
                   Attention
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   of
                   good
                   use
                   to
                   undertake
                   the
                   examining
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Simple
                     thing
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   some
                   Attribute
                   or
                   Mode
                   :
                   For
                   these
                   kind
                   of
                   Perceptions
                   ,
                   whereby
                   Simple
                   and
                   Incomplex
                   things
                   are
                   represented
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   are
                   more
                   clear
                   and
                   distinct
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   Example
                   ,
                   The
                   
                     Soul
                     of
                     Man
                  
                   is
                   more
                   distinctly
                   perceived
                   by
                   us
                   than
                   Man
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   Soul
                   of
                   Man
                   imports
                   one
                   Nature
                   only
                   ,
                   viz.
                   a
                   
                     Thinking
                     Being
                  
                   ;
                   whereas
                   a
                   Man
                   comprehends
                   two
                   Natures
                   ,
                   viz.
                   a
                   Soul
                   and
                   Body
                   ,
                   which
                   belong
                   to
                   two
                   different
                   Genera
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   cannot
                   be
                   both
                   at
                   once
                   proposed
                   to
                   the
                   Intellect
                   without
                   some
                   confusion
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     Things
                     Simple
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     examin'd
                     before
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     Compound
                     .
                  
                   Accordingly
                   
                     Simple
                     things
                  
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   known
                   before
                   Compound
                   ,
                   near
                   before
                   remote
                   ,
                   and
                   few
                   before
                   many
                   .
                   Thus
                   we
                   attain
                   a
                   fuller
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   born
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   begin
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   them
                   from
                   their
                   first
                   beginning
                   .
                   By
                   which
                   means
                   the
                   Famous
                   Harvey
                   perspicuously
                   discovers
                   the
                   generation
                   and
                   growth
                   of
                   a
                   Chicken
                   ,
                   by
                   shewing
                   what
                   Parts
                   are
                   daily
                   formed
                   in
                   an
                   Egg
                   ,
                   which
                   an
                   
                     Hen
                     hatcheth
                  
                   .
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   we
                   arrive
                   to
                   a
                   more
                   accurate
                   knowledge
                   of
                   a
                   Plant
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   take
                   a
                   view
                   of
                   its
                   
                     beginning
                     ,
                     progress
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   perfection
                   ,
                   considering
                   it
                   in
                   its
                   distinct
                   Stages
                   of
                   its
                   
                     budding
                     ,
                     growth
                     ,
                     blooming
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     bringing
                     forth
                     fruit
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   grow
                   and
                   increase
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     Things
                     Positive
                     are
                     more
                     distinctly
                     conceiv'd
                     ,
                     than
                     Negative
                     .
                  
                   But
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   Substances
                   are
                   chiefly
                   known
                   by
                   their
                   Attributes
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   every
                   Substance
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   rather
                   to
                   consider
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   Positive
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Negative
                   .
                   Thus
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   is
                   more
                   easily
                   known
                   by
                   me
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   consider
                   it
                   as
                   an
                   
                     understanding
                     ,
                     willing
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     judging
                     Subject
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   when
                   I
                   conceive
                   it
                   as
                   
                     Immaterial
                     ,
                     Incorporeal
                     ,
                     Invisible
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   because
                   Negative
                   Attributes
                   do
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   declare
                   
                     what
                     a
                     thing
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     what
                     it
                     is
                     not
                  
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   it
                   will
                   also
                   much
                   conduce
                   to
                   the
                   attaining
                   of
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   always
                   begin
                   our
                   Enquiries
                   with
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   more
                   Universal
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   them
                   to
                   proceed
                   to
                   Singulars
                   :
                   Because
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Universals
                   doth
                   more
                   accomplish
                   our
                   Minds
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   of
                   Singulars
                   ;
                   the
                   reason
                   whereof
                   is
                   ,
                   because
                   Universals
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   Eternal
                   ,
                   as
                   having
                   no
                   Original
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   being
                   comprehended
                   within
                   any
                   difference
                   of
                   Time
                   or
                   Space
                   of
                   Place
                   ,
                   which
                   has
                   given
                   occasion
                   to
                   that
                   noted
                   Axiom
                   of
                   Philosophers
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Science
                     consists
                     in
                     Universals
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     in
                     Singulars
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     We
                     must
                     call
                     to
                     Mind
                     ,
                     what
                     hath
                     been
                     said
                     in
                     the
                     First
                     Part
                     of
                     this
                     Discourse
                     .
                  
                   We
                   shall
                   the
                   better
                   understand
                   all
                   these
                   Particulars
                   that
                   refer
                   to
                   clear
                   and
                   distinct
                   Perception
                   ,
                   by
                   firmly
                   retaining
                   in
                   our
                   Memory
                   ,
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   already
                   handled
                   in
                   the
                   First
                   Part
                   of
                   Logick
                   ;
                   because
                   this
                   Fourth
                   Part
                   is
                   founded
                   upon
                   those
                   Rules
                   which
                   are
                   there
                   delivered
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Genealogy
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   their
                   Causes
                   and
                   
                     Effects
                     ,
                     Subjects
                  
                   and
                   
                     Adjuncts
                     ,
                     Agreement
                  
                   and
                   
                     Disagreement
                     of
                     things
                     ▪
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     The
                     Second
                     Precept
                     ,
                     about
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     Knowing
                     ,
                     is
                     concerning
                     Judgment
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Second
                   Precept
                   about
                   the
                   Mode
                   of
                   Knowing
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   That
                   our
                   Judgment
                   do
                   always
                   follow
                   our
                   Conceptions
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   never
                   assent
                   to
                   any
                   thing
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   before
                   clearly
                   and
                   distinctly
                   perceived
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   Reason
                   requires
                   ,
                   that
                   Knowledge
                   always
                   go
                   before
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Simple
                   Terms
                   make
                   way
                   for
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   Complex
                   ;
                   but
                   yet
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   Judgment
                   we
                   pass
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   may
                   exactly
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   before
                   hinted
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Fourth
                     Rule
                  
                   for
                   the
                   
                     attaining
                     of
                     Truth
                  
                   .
                   For
                   since
                   the
                   Second
                   Operation
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   or
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   doth
                   involve
                   two
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   Subject
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Predicate
                   or
                   Attribute
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   that
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   both
                   be
                   fully
                   known
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   can
                   judge
                   whether
                   the
                   one
                   do
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   or
                   dissents
                   from
                   it
                   .
                   Thus
                   we
                   must
                   first
                   have
                   distinctly
                   understood
                   what
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   Heat
                   is
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   can
                   affirm
                   the
                   
                     Sun
                     to
                     be
                     hot
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   )
                   that
                   
                     Heat
                     agrees
                     to
                     the
                     Sun.
                  
                   As
                   to
                   which
                   point
                   they
                   do
                   greatly
                   mistake
                   ,
                   who
                   too
                   much
                   cleaving
                   to
                   the
                   Prejudices
                   wherewith
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   tainted
                   from
                   their
                   Childhood
                   ,
                   do
                   judge
                   according
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   because
                   they
                   pervert
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   Reason
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   follow
                   their
                   Perceptions
                   as
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   do
                   ;
                   but
                   anticipate
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   believe
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   ;
                   before
                   they
                   have
                   perceived
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     What
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     by
                     him
                     who
                     is
                     in
                     doubt
                     about
                     the
                     Matter
                     propounded
                     to
                     him
                     .
                  
                   If
                   a
                   Man
                   chance
                   to
                   doubt
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   he
                   is
                   enquiring
                   into
                   ,
                   he
                   may
                   easily
                   avoid
                   falling
                   into
                   any
                   Error
                   ,
                   by
                   suspending
                   his
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   affirming
                   or
                   denying
                   any
                   thing
                   concerning
                   it
                   ,
                   until
                   he
                   have
                   exactly
                   examin'd
                   all
                   the
                   Difficulties
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Rules
                   of
                   Perception
                   
                   have
                   removed
                   all
                   doubts
                   concerning
                   it
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   think
                   it
                   enough
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   thing
                   appears
                   distinctly
                   and
                   clearly
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   appears
                   likewise
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   For
                   seeing
                   every
                   one
                   desires
                   Knowledge
                   for
                   himself
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   but
                   reasonable
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   anothers
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   pass
                   Judgment
                   so
                   far
                   only
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   own
                   Knowledge
                   guides
                   him
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   can
                   with
                   any
                   safety
                   give
                   our
                   assent
                   to
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   certain
                   that
                   the
                   thing
                   be
                   so
                   indeed
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   conceived
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   only
                   so
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   otherwise
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     different
                     certainty
                     of
                     Truth
                     in
                     things
                     .
                  
                   Yet
                   are
                   not
                   we
                   to
                   conceive
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   true
                   ,
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   certainty
                   ;
                   for
                   some
                   things
                   are
                   only
                   Contingently
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   taken
                   to
                   be
                   true
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   tho'
                   indeed
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   false
                   ;
                   as
                   when
                   I
                   take
                   a
                   Man
                   to
                   be
                   Godly
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   frequent
                   at
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   Sermons
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   liberal
                   to
                   the
                   Poor
                   ;
                   all
                   which
                   Signs
                   are
                   sufficient
                   Morally
                   ,
                   to
                   persuade
                   me
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   Godly
                   ;
                   tho'
                   notwithstanding
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   happen
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   .
                   Other
                   things
                   again
                   ,
                   are
                   altogether
                   Certain
                   and
                   True
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   all
                   Propositions
                   of
                   Eternal
                   Truth
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   true
                   in
                   that
                   degree
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   admit
                   any
                   suspicion
                   of
                   Falshood
                   :
                   Such
                   as
                   are
                   these
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   
                     Twice
                     four
                     make
                     Eight
                     .
                     Three
                     is
                     a
                     number
                     .
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   such
                   necessary
                   Propositions
                   as
                   these
                   are
                   called
                   Axioms
                   ;
                   because
                   their
                   Predicates
                   agree
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   different
                   degree
                   of
                   necessity
                   ,
                   they
                   partake
                   and
                   admit
                   of
                   several
                   Names
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     What
                     Physical
                     Certainty
                     is
                     .
                  
                   Some
                   Attributes
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   joynd
                   with
                   their
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   Physical
                   certainty
                   ,
                   when
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   but
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   joyned
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   as
                   when
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     a
                     Man
                     hath
                     two
                     Feet
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   ,
                   that
                   tho'
                   a
                   Man
                   may
                   be
                   conceived
                   without
                   Feet
                   ,
                   yet
                   Naturally
                   Man
                   is
                   never
                   without
                   them
                   .
                   Other
                   things
                   are
                   called
                   true
                   ,
                   by
                   Metaphysical
                   certainty
                   ,
                   when
                   an
                   Attribute
                   is
                   so
                   indissolubly
                   attributed
                   to
                   its
                   Subject
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   conceived
                   to
                   be
                   otherways
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   we
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Three
                     is
                     a
                     number
                  
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   singular
                   Axioms
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   
                     Definitions
                     ,
                     Differences
                  
                   and
                   Attributes
                   occur
                   in
                   them
                   as
                   in
                   Universals
                   .
                   As
                   to
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   the
                   Reader
                   may
                   have
                   recourse
                   to
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   part
                   of
                   Logick
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   treated
                   of
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Propositions
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     The
                     Third
                     Precept
                     is
                     Memory
                     .
                  
                   And
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   little
                   use
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   except
                   we
                   remember
                   them
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   also
                   to
                   be
                   informed
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   things
                   we
                   understand
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   so
                   imprest
                   on
                   our
                   Memories
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   not
                   easily
                   forget
                   them
                   again
                   .
                   This
                   we
                   may
                   easily
                   procure
                   ,
                   by
                   following
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   
                     our
                     Method
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   taking
                   care
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   commit
                   nothing
                   to
                   Memory
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   not
                   before
                   throughly
                   examined
                   ,
                   and
                   passed
                   a
                   right
                   Judgment
                   of
                   .
                   For
                   daily
                   experience
                   shews
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   more
                   clearly
                   any
                   thing
                   is
                   perceived
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   the
                   stronger
                   it
                   is
                   imprest
                   on
                   our
                   Memories
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   more
                   easily
                   remember
                   the
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   order
                   propounded
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   than
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   offered
                   to
                   us
                   confusedly
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Memory
                   doth
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   spontaneously
                   embrace
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   clearly
                   understood
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Foot-boy
                   ,
                   follows
                   right
                   Judgment
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                     Helps
                     of
                     the
                     Memory
                     .
                  
                   But
                   yet
                   we
                   may
                   promote
                   and
                   assist
                   our
                   Memory
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   By
                   keeping
                   our
                   Mind
                   still
                   and
                   quiet
                   ,
                   without
                   suffering
                   our
                   Understanding
                   to
                   be
                   variously
                   distracted
                   by
                   multiplicity
                   of
                   Objects
                   :
                   Especially
                   if
                   to
                   these
                   we
                   add
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   Learning
                   some
                   new
                   thing
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   excited
                   by
                   admiration
                   to
                   insist
                   the
                   longer
                   on
                   the
                   matter
                   we
                   desire
                   to
                   know
                   .
                   For
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   these
                   we
                   are
                   wont
                   more
                   to
                   imprint
                   in
                   our
                   Memory
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   also
                   greatly
                   strengthened
                   by
                   moderate
                   Study
                   and
                   frequent
                   Exercitation
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   the
                   Fingers
                   by
                   playing
                   upon
                   a
                   Lute
                   ,
                   do
                   accustom
                   themselves
                   to
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   Motions
                   ,
                   so
                   by
                   Exercise
                   we
                   attain
                   to
                   ability
                   and
                   readiness
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   add
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   Study
                   ,
                   the
                   Species
                   in
                   the
                   Brain
                   become
                   distinctly
                   ranged
                   and
                   joyned
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   use
                   alone
                   ,
                   almost
                   all
                   obstructions
                   are
                   removed
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   It
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   help
                   to
                   our
                   Memory
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   things
                   we
                   commit
                   to
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   only
                   evident
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   connexed
                   ,
                   and
                   orderly
                   disposed
                   ,
                   and
                   adorned
                   with
                   the
                   Circumstances
                   of
                   
                     Causes
                     ,
                     Effects
                     ,
                     Time
                     ,
                     Place
                  
                   and
                   other
                   such
                   like
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   office
                   of
                   Memory
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIV
                     .
                     The
                     Office
                     of
                     Memory
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   Memory
                   ,
                   to
                   retain
                   the
                   things
                   we
                   have
                   committed
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   obtain
                   by
                   frequently
                   repeating
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   diligent
                   consideration
                   of
                   them
                   :
                   As
                   likewise
                   by
                   endeavouring
                   to
                   reduce
                   Compound
                   Things
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   Simple
                   ,
                   and
                   special
                   things
                   to
                   General
                   .
                   For
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   more
                   clearly
                   be
                   represented
                   to
                   our
                   Minds
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   firmly
                   fixed
                   in
                   our
                   Memory
                   :
                   As
                   is
                   apparent
                   in
                   those
                   Sciences
                   ,
                   which
                   from
                   simple
                   terms
                   proceed
                   to
                   Propositions
                   and
                   Axioms
                   ;
                   which
                   without
                   any
                   trouble
                   ,
                   are
                   insinuated
                   into
                   our
                   Minds
                   ,
                   and
                   continue
                   with
                   us
                   till
                   our
                   Lives
                   end
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXI
                   .
                   Concerning
                   special
                   Method
                   ;
                   and
                   first
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   Analytical
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     Another
                     Method
                     necessary
                     to
                     the
                     orderly
                     disposing
                     of
                     our
                     Thoughts
                     .
                  
                   THe
                   word
                   Method
                   ,
                   is
                   taken
                   more
                   strictly
                   here
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   
                     foregoing
                     Chapter
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   being
                   there
                   ,
                   only
                   our
                   design
                   to
                   inform
                   Beginners
                   ,
                   what
                   Order
                   they
                   were
                   to
                   observe
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Things
                   ;
                   it
                   was
                   sufficient
                   to
                   set
                   down
                   a
                   Method
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   be
                   helpful
                   to
                   them
                   for
                   this
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   point
                   out
                   to
                   them
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   whereby
                   to
                   arrive
                   at
                   the
                   distinct
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Things
                   .
                   But
                   here
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   handle
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   how
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   form
                   our
                   Conceptions
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   how
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   order
                   and
                   dispose
                   them
                   ,
                   either
                   for
                   the
                   discovering
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   we
                   are
                   ignorant
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   the
                   proving
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   we
                   know
                   to
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     Method
                     is
                     twofold
                     ,
                     Analytical
                     and
                     Synthetical
                     .
                  
                   And
                   accordingly
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   twofold
                   Method
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   called
                   Analytical
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   
                     Method
                     of
                     Resolution
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   shews
                   the
                   true
                   way
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   thing
                   was
                   Methodically
                   and
                   Primarily
                   invented
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   Synthetical
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     the
                     Method
                     of
                     Composition
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   clearly
                   demonstrates
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   concluded
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   an
                   opposit
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   fetch'd
                   
                     à
                     Posteriori
                  
                   .
                   For
                   a
                   whole
                   Science
                   cannot
                   be
                   set
                   down
                   according
                   to
                   
                     Analytical
                     Method
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   some
                   particular
                   Questions
                   ,
                   about
                   certain
                   Terms
                   or
                   Things
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     What
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     about
                     Terms
                  
                   About
                   Terms
                   we
                   may
                   enquire
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   unstood
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   in
                   Question
                   ;
                   for
                   seeing
                   that
                   some
                   Words
                   ,
                   belong
                   to
                   Notions
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   Men
                   ;
                   and
                   other
                   proper
                   or
                   peculiar
                   to
                   some
                   that
                   profess
                   some
                   certain
                   Disciplines
                   :
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   mind
                   ,
                   what
                   Men
                   are
                   wont
                   to
                   understand
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   ;
                   or
                   what
                   the
                   Masters
                   of
                   those
                   Disciplines
                   are
                   used
                   to
                   signifie
                   by
                   them
                   ;
                   or
                   what
                   he
                   means
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   makes
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   Writing
                   or
                   in
                   his
                   Speech
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   doubted
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   
                   most
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   disputes
                   arise
                   from
                   the
                   Ambiguity
                   of
                   Words
                   ;
                   whilst
                   one
                   takes
                   them
                   in
                   one
                   Sense
                   ,
                   another
                   in
                   another
                   ;
                   which
                   disputes
                   might
                   easily
                   be
                   decided
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Parties
                   in
                   contest
                   were
                   agreed
                   about
                   the
                   signification
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   in
                   question
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     What
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     observed
                     about
                     things
                     .
                  
                   About
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   consider
                   
                     what
                     it
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   what
                   its
                   Essence
                   and
                   Properties
                   are
                   .
                   
                     Whether
                     it
                     be
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   exist
                   in
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Things
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   do
                   ,
                   whether
                   its
                   existence
                   be
                   possible
                   or
                   necessary
                   .
                   
                     Whence
                     it
                     hath
                     its
                     Original
                  
                   ,
                   whether
                   
                     from
                     it self
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   some
                   other
                   thing
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   proceed
                   from
                   another
                   ,
                   whether
                   by
                   Creation
                   or
                   Generation
                   .
                   Of
                   what
                   Nature
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   Matcrial
                   or
                   Intellectual
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   what
                   Faculties
                   it
                   is
                   endowed
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     Of
                     what
                     quantity
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   bigness
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   space
                   it
                   takes
                   up
                   amongst
                   other
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   Material
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   Intellectual
                   ,
                   what
                   its
                   Powers
                   are
                   .
                   
                     What
                     effects
                     it
                     produceth
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   Principal
                   Cause
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   Instrumental
                   only
                   ;
                   whether
                   it
                   work
                   voluntarily
                   or
                   necessarily
                   ;
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   Univocal
                   ,
                   or
                   Equivocal
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     How
                     it
                     is
                     distinguished
                     from
                     other
                     things
                     ,
                  
                   or
                   what
                   distinction
                   there
                   is
                   between
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   whether
                   it
                   differ
                   from
                   them
                   really
                   ,
                   or
                   Notionally
                   only
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     What
                     a
                     Question
                     is
                     .
                  
                   
                     Analytical
                     Method
                  
                   being
                   the
                   Art
                   which
                   guides
                   Reason
                   in
                   the
                   Research
                   of
                   Truth
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   before
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   endeavour
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Question
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   examin
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   consider
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   how
                   many
                   sorts
                   of
                   Questions
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   .
                   Questions
                   are
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   which
                   include
                   something
                   that
                   is
                   already
                   known
                   ,
                   and
                   something
                   that
                   is
                   unknown
                   .
                   For
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   rather
                   known
                   Truths
                   ,
                   than
                   Truths
                   to
                   be
                   known
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   also
                   contain
                   something
                   that
                   is
                   known
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   properly
                   be
                   called
                   Questions
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   cannot
                   proceed
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   unknown
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   something
                   that
                   is
                   known
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     There
                     is
                     a
                     four-fold
                     way
                     of
                     searching
                     out
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     things
                     :
                     First
                     when
                     by
                     the
                     Effects
                     we
                     find
                     out
                     the
                     Cause
                     .
                  
                   All
                   Questions
                   concerning
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   reduced
                   to
                   four
                   Species
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   When
                   from
                   the
                   Effects
                   we
                   find
                   out
                   the
                   Cause
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   Example
                   it
                   is
                   Notorious
                   ,
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Sun
                   shining
                   upon
                   a
                   Prism
                   ,
                   represents
                   therein
                   variety
                   of
                   Colours
                   ;
                   the
                   Question
                   is
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   cause
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   divers
                   Effects
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   known
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   Air
                   and
                   Water
                   are
                   subject
                   to
                   Rarefaction
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   they
                   take
                   up
                   more
                   space
                   than
                   at
                   another
                   :
                   the
                   
                     Question
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   this
                   change
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   Nature
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   encrease
                   the
                   quantity
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     The
                     second
                     is
                     when
                     from
                     the
                     Causes
                     we
                     enquire
                     into
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     the
                     Effects
                     .
                  
                   The
                   second
                   
                     sort
                     of
                     Questions
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   Effects
                   are
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   be
                   discovered
                   by
                   their
                   Causes
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   known
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   Wind
                   and
                   Water
                   have
                   great
                   force
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   move
                   Bodies
                   ;
                   but
                   our
                   Fore-Fathers
                   ,
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   due
                   attention
                   ,
                   not
                   considering
                   duly
                   what
                   Effects
                   might
                   be
                   produced
                   from
                   those
                   Causes
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   make
                   that
                   good
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   now
                   do
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   useful
                   inventions
                   of
                   Watermils
                   and
                   Windmils
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   conveniences
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   abundance
                   of
                   human
                   labour
                   is
                   spared
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   advantage
                   of
                   true
                   
                     Natural
                     Philosophy
                  
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   sort
                   of
                   Questions
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Cause
                   is
                   searched
                   out
                   by
                   the
                   Effects
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   total
                   Object
                   of
                   
                     Natural
                     Philosophy
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   second
                   sort
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Effects
                   are
                   enquired
                   into
                   by
                   the
                   Cause
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   whole
                   Practise
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     when
                     from
                     the
                     Parts
                     we
                     enquire
                     into
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     the
                     Whole
                     .
                  
                   The
                   third
                   
                     sort
                     of
                     Questions
                     is
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   from
                   the
                   Parts
                   we
                   enquire
                   into
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   ;
                   as
                   when
                   after
                   having
                   set
                   down
                   several
                   Numbers
                   ,
                   by
                   adding
                   them
                   together
                   ,
                   we
                   enquire
                   ,
                   what
                   Number
                   results
                   from
                   them
                   all
                   .
                   Or
                   when
                   having
                   got
                   two
                   Numbers
                   ,
                   we
                   enquire
                   ,
                   what
                   they
                   produce
                   by
                   mutual
                   Multiplication
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     when
                     from
                     one
                     Part
                     we
                     search
                     into
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     another
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Fourth
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   having
                   a
                   whole
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   search
                   out
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   :
                   As
                   ,
                   when
                   having
                   a
                   determinate
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   part
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   enquire
                   ,
                   what
                   number
                   will
                   afterwards
                   remain
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   Word
                   Part
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   strictly
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   only
                   the
                   Part
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   whatsoever
                   doth
                   belong
                   to
                   any
                   Substance
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   
                     Modes
                     ,
                     Properties
                     ,
                     Accidents
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   Word
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Attributes
                   that
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     What
                     is
                     required
                     to
                     enable
                     us
                     to
                     answer
                     these
                     Questions
                     .
                  
                   That
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   answer
                   these
                   Questions
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   
                     First
                     place
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   requisite
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   clearly
                   and
                   distinctly
                   conceive
                   the
                   point
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   precisely
                   enquired
                   after
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   precipitate
                   our
                   Answer
                   ,
                   till
                   we
                   have
                   discovered
                   whotsoever
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   Question
                   ,
                   by
                   certain
                   Signs
                   and
                   Tokens
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   imitate
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   hearing
                   their
                   Friends
                   Name
                   ,
                   presently
                   conceive
                   it
                   to
                   signifie
                   that
                   particular
                   Person
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   their
                   answer
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   know
                   what
                   he
                   ,
                   who
                   asked
                   the
                   Question
                   ,
                   means
                   by
                   it
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   in
                   every
                   Question
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   something
                   conccaled
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   careful
                   to
                   denote
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   hid
                   ,
                   by
                   some
                   certain
                   Conditions
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   determine
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   seeking
                   of
                   one
                   thing
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   may
                   induce
                   us
                   to
                   judge
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   found
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   was
                   enquired
                   after
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   After
                   we
                   have
                   examined
                   the
                   Conditions
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   set
                   our selves
                   seriously
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   propounded
                   is
                   either
                   hid
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   clear
                   and
                   evident
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   arrive
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   unknown
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   our
                   Attention
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   know
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   resolving
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Question
                     ,
                     Analytical
                     Method
                  
                   chiefly
                   consists
                   :
                   The
                   whole
                   Art
                   and
                   industry
                   whereof
                   consists
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   Examination
                   to
                   find
                   out
                   several
                   Truths
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   lead
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   that
                   thing
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   endeavouring
                   to
                   discover
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     What
                     Analytical
                     Method
                     is
                     .
                  
                   Analytical
                   Method
                   
                     therefore
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     ,
                     but
                  
                   a
                   Particular
                   application
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   known
                   ,
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   particular
                   in
                   the
                   Qestion
                   to
                   be
                   resolved
                   ;
                   whence
                   it
                   successively
                   deduceth
                   other
                   Truths
                   ,
                   which
                   lead
                   it
                   at
                   last
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   thing
                   it
                   desires
                   to
                   know
                   .
                   
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                  
                   Analytical
                   Method
                   is
                   a
                   particular
                   Application
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   known
                   ;
                   
                     to
                     observe
                     that
                     which
                  
                   Analytical
                   Method
                   ,
                   
                     hath
                     in
                     common
                     with
                  
                   Synthetical
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     also
                     begins
                     with
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     known
                     .
                     And
                     add
                     ,
                  
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   particular
                   in
                   the
                   Question
                   it
                   would
                   resolve
                   .
                   
                     To
                     intimate
                     the
                     difference
                     that
                     is
                     between
                     the
                  
                   Analytical
                   and
                   Synthetical
                   Method
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     that
                     this
                     latter
                     takes
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     known
                     ,
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     most
                     general
                     in
                     the
                  
                   Questions
                   ;
                   
                     whereas
                     the
                     other
                     takes
                     it
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     most
                     particular
                     in
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     How
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Analysis
                     we
                     may
                     prove
                     the
                     Mind
                     of
                     Man
                     to
                     be
                     Immortal
                     .
                  
                   As
                   suppose
                   the
                   Question
                   to
                   be
                   
                     whether
                     the
                     Mind
                     of
                     Man
                     be
                     immortal
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   find
                   out
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   consider
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   and
                   presently
                   discover
                   ,
                   that
                   Thinking
                   is
                   the
                   property
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   which
                   tho'
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   supposed
                   to
                   doubt
                   of
                   every
                   thing
                   besides
                   ,
                   yet
                   cannot
                   doubt
                   of
                   its
                   own
                   Thinking
                   ,
                   since
                   its
                   doubting
                   is
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Thinking
                   .
                   Afterwards
                   it
                   proceeds
                   to
                   examin
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   Think
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   it
                   perceives
                   that
                   nothing
                   is
                   
                   included
                   in
                   its
                   Idea
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   involved
                   in
                   the
                   Idea
                   of
                   an
                   
                     Extended
                     Substance
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Body
                   :
                   Yea
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   denied
                   of
                   Cogitation
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   something
                   extended
                   in
                   
                     Length
                     ,
                     Breadth
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Depth
                   ,
                   hath
                   Parts
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   such
                   and
                   such
                   a
                   Figure
                   ,
                   is
                   Divisible
                   ,
                   &c.
                   without
                   destroying
                   the
                   Idea
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   Cogitation
                   :
                   We
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   Cogitation
                   cannot
                   be
                   the
                   Mode
                   of
                   an
                   
                     Extended
                     Substance
                  
                   ;
                   because
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   a
                   Mode
                   is
                   such
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   conceived
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   thing
                   whose
                   Mode
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   is
                   denied
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Whence
                   it
                   may
                   also
                   be
                   inferr'd
                   ,
                   that
                   seeing
                   Cogitation
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Mode
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   the
                   Attribute
                   of
                   another
                   thing
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   therefore
                   a
                   
                     Thinking
                     Substance
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   
                     Extended
                     Substance
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   two
                   distinct
                   Substances
                   .
                   From
                   which
                   finally
                   we
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   infer
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   Add
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Extended
                     Substance
                  
                   cannot
                   properly
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   since
                   whatsoever
                   we
                   may
                   call
                   its
                   destruction
                   ,
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   a
                   change
                   or
                   dissolution
                   of
                   some
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Matter
                   ,
                   which
                   still
                   remains
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   Nature
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   .
                   As
                   when
                   all
                   the
                   Wheels
                   of
                   a
                   Watch
                   are
                   broken
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   easily
                   judge
                   that
                   no
                   p●rt
                   of
                   the
                   Watch
                   is
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   tho'
                   the
                   Watch
                   it
                   ●elf
                   be
                   commonly
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   spoil'd
                   or
                   destroyed
                   .
                   From
                   which
                   Example
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   divisible
                   ,
                   neither
                   consists
                   of
                   any
                   parts
                   ,
                   cannot
                   perish
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   Immortal
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                     Analytical
                     Method
                     proceeds
                     from
                     a
                     heedful
                     Consideration
                     of
                     a
                     thing
                     .
                  
                   Whensoever
                   therefore
                   the
                   Nature
                   or
                   Cause
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   is
                   proposed
                   to
                   our
                   Examination
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   place
                   accurately
                   examine
                   all
                   the
                   Conditions
                   of
                   the
                   Question
                   propounded
                   ,
                   without
                   minding
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   Extraneous
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Question
                     .
                     Secondly
                  
                   ,
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   separate
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   certain
                   and
                   manifest
                   from
                   those
                   that
                   include
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   Confusion
                   or
                   Doubt
                   :
                   For
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   search
                   and
                   trace
                   out
                   the
                   thing
                   we
                   enquire
                   for
                   ,
                   from
                   clear
                   and
                   evident
                   
                     Idea's
                     .
                     Thirdly
                  
                   ,
                   Every
                   Difficulty
                   we
                   meet
                   with
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   divided
                   into
                   Parts
                   ,
                   which
                   Parts
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   by
                   themselves
                   .
                   For
                   Partition
                   is
                   like
                   a
                   Torch
                   to
                   a
                   Learner
                   ,
                   directing
                   him
                   which
                   way
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   go
                   ,
                   without
                   uncertainly
                   wandring
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   We
                   are
                   orderly
                   to
                   dispose
                   of
                   our
                   Perceptions
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Judgments
                   we
                   frame
                   thence
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   beginning
                   from
                   the
                   most
                   easie
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   proceed
                   by
                   degrees
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   more
                   difficult
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   our
                   chief
                   business
                   must
                   be
                   ,
                   diligently
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   and
                   well
                   to
                   weigh
                   those
                   Particulars
                   chiefly
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   clear
                   and
                   perspicuous
                   in
                   the
                   Question
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   proceed
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   unknown
                   ,
                   except
                   we
                   find
                   that
                   by
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   already
                   known
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   likely
                   to
                   Master
                   them
                   .
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Thing
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   be
                   furnish'd
                   with
                   some
                   Note
                   or
                   other
                   that
                   may
                   determine
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   us
                   judge
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   whenever
                   we
                   meet
                   with
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIV
                     .
                     An
                     Example
                     of
                     the
                     aforesaid
                     Analytical
                     Method
                     .
                  
                   As
                   by
                   Example
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   apparent
                   that
                   Water
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   
                     Liquid
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   have
                   their
                   Parts
                   in
                   Motion
                   :
                   For
                   we
                   see
                   that
                   Water
                   dissolves
                   Salt
                   and
                   Sugar
                   .
                   which
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   insensible
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Water
                   by
                   their
                   continual
                   motion
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   run
                   against
                   the
                   Salt
                   and
                   Sugar
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   enquire
                   into
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   this
                   Motion
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   find
                   that
                   Water
                   and
                   other
                   
                     Liquid
                     Bodies
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   moved
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   since
                   all
                   Bodies
                   are
                   not
                   moved
                   ▪
                   and
                   those
                   which
                   rest
                   are
                   Bodies
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   moved
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   seek
                   for
                   a
                   
                     Foreign
                     Cause
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   produceth
                   Motion
                   in
                   
                     Liquid
                     Bodies
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   them
                   to
                   dissolve
                   the
                   Particles
                   of
                   Salt
                   And
                   findingthat
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   by
                   penetrating
                   the
                   Pores
                   of
                   the
                   Water
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   this
                   Motion
                   ;
                   for
                   whence
                   should
                   the
                   Air
                   have
                   the
                   force
                   to
                   agitate
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Water
                   ?
                   it
                   remains
                   that
                   we
                   assign
                   some
                   other
                   Matter
                   more
                   subtil
                   than
                   Air
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   fluid
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   put
                   the
                   
                     Air
                     ,
                     Water
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   
                     Liquid
                     Bodiet
                  
                   into
                   Motion
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   the
                   General
                   Part
                   of
                   our
                   
                     Natural
                     Philosophy
                  
                   we
                   shall
                   declare
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     First
                     Element
                  
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   more
                   subtil
                   any
                   Body
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   divided
                   into
                   less
                   Parts
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   easily
                   it
                   is
                   agitated
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   once
                   put
                   into
                   Motion
                   ,
                   doth
                   th●
                   more
                   easily
                   retain
                   it
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   the
                   most
                   
                     subtil
                     Aether
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Celestial
                     Matter
                  
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   supposed
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     first
                     Principle
                  
                   of
                   Motion
                   ,
                   which
                   
                     Matter
                     abounds
                  
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Fire
                     ,
                     Sun
                     ,
                     Fix'd
                     Stars
                     ,
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Wine
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   other
                   Liquors
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XV.
                     In
                     all
                     Method
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     proceed
                     from
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     more
                     known
                     ,
                     to
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     less
                     known
                     .
                  
                   Wherefore
                   in
                   the
                   Analytical
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   
                     Synthetical
                     Method
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   always
                   to
                   proceed
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   known
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   less
                   known
                   .
                   This
                   Rule
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   Method
                   ,
                   neither
                   is
                   any
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   true
                   that
                   deviates
                   from
                   this
                   Principle
                   .
                   Yet
                   there
                   is
                   this
                   difference
                   between
                   the
                   
                     Method
                     of
                     Resolution
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   Composition
                   ;
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Known
                     Truths
                  
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Examination
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   propounded
                   to
                   be
                   known
                   ,
                   a●e
                   taken
                   from
                   Particulars
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   them
                   we
                   do
                   (
                   as
                   by
                   special
                   Steps
                   )
                   ascend
                   to
                   Generals
                   ;
                   not
                   as
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   where
                   beginning
                   with
                   Generals
                   ,
                   we
                   come
                   down
                   to
                   Particulars
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   these
                   two
                   Methods
                   differ
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Ascent
                   or
                   Descent
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Hill
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   Way
                   whereby
                   we
                   go
                   up
                   from
                   the
                   Valley
                   to
                   the
                   Top
                   of
                   the
                   Hill
                   ,
                   and
                   again
                   come
                   down
                   from
                   thence
                   to
                   the
                   Valley
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXII
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Method
                   of
                   Composition
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     What
                     use
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     make
                     of
                     the
                     Synthetical
                     Method
                     .
                  
                   THis
                   Method
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Method
                     of
                  
                   COMPOSING
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   makes
                   use
                   of
                   General
                   and
                   Common
                   things
                   ,
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   things
                   Particular
                   and
                   Compound
                   :
                   As
                   for
                   Example
                   ,
                   If
                   I
                   have
                   a
                   mind
                   to
                   teach
                   another
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   
                     Synthetical
                     Method
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     the
                     Soul
                     of
                     Man
                     is
                     Immortal
                     ,
                  
                   I
                   begin
                   with
                   these
                   general
                   Maxims
                   ;
                   That
                   Every
                   Being
                   is
                   either
                   a
                   Substance
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Mode
                   ;
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   two
                   
                     Substances
                     ,
                     viz.
                  
                   a
                   
                     Thinking
                     Substance
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   
                     Extended
                     Substance
                  
                   ;
                   that
                   no
                   Substance
                   can
                   properly
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   perish
                   ;
                   that
                   what
                   we
                   call
                   Destruction
                   in
                   a
                   
                     Bodily
                     Substance
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   a
                   Dissolution
                   of
                   its
                   Parts
                   :
                   Whence
                   I
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   that
                   which
                   hath
                   no
                   Parts
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   consequence
                   it
                   is
                   Immortal
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     Why
                     Synthetical
                     Method
                     proceeds
                     from
                     things
                     General
                     ,
                     to
                     less
                     General
                     .
                  
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Method
                     of
                     Compounding
                  
                   proceeds
                   from
                   more
                   
                     Universal
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   less
                   Universal
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   does
                   so
                   ,
                   because
                   by
                   this
                   way
                   of
                   proceeding
                   ,
                   all
                   Repetitions
                   ,
                   which
                   commonly
                   occasion
                   Confusion
                   and
                   Tediousness
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   avoided
                   .
                   For
                   should
                   we
                   treat
                   of
                   Species
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   have
                   spoken
                   of
                   the
                   Genus
                   ;
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   we
                   cannot
                   know
                   the
                   Species
                   ,
                   without
                   knowing
                   the
                   Genus
                   first
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   fain
                   to
                   explain
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Genus
                   ,
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   we
                   had
                   occasion
                   to
                   treat
                   of
                   any
                   Species
                   .
                   But
                   because
                   this
                   way
                   of
                   Demonstration
                   is
                   peculiar
                   to
                   Geometricians
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   look'd
                   upon
                   by
                   them
                   as
                   very
                   necessary
                   to
                   persuade
                   Truth
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   borrow
                   from
                   them
                   whatsoever
                   we
                   
                   have
                   to
                   say
                   concerning
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   follow
                   the
                   same
                   way
                   in
                   searching
                   out
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   use
                   in
                   the
                   demonstration
                   of
                   Matters
                   Geometrical
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     What
                     things
                     Mathematicians
                     make
                     use
                     of
                     in
                     their
                     Demonstrations
                     .
                  
                   Mathematicians
                   are
                   wont
                   to
                   deduce
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   moment
                   and
                   weight
                   from
                   known
                   and
                   easie
                   Principles
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   Chain
                   of
                   Simple
                   Truths
                   ;
                   which
                   they
                   refer
                   to
                   three
                   kinds
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   whereof
                   includes
                   Definitions
                   :
                   As
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     Right
                     Line
                  
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   shortest
                   betwixt
                   two
                   Points
                   .
                   A
                   Point
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   hath
                   no
                   Parts
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   contains
                   Postulata
                   ,
                   or
                   things
                   demanded
                   or
                   taken
                   for
                   granted
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   so
                   evident
                   as
                   to
                   need
                   no
                   confirmation
                   ,
                   and
                   want
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   
                     Hearers
                     assent
                     ,
                     viz.
                  
                   that
                   from
                   any
                   Center
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   any
                   distance
                   ,
                   a
                   Circle
                   may
                   be
                   described
                   .
                   The
                   Third
                   comprehends
                   Axioms
                   ,
                   or
                   common
                   Notions
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   only
                   manifest
                   and
                   evident
                   in
                   the
                   Science
                   we
                   are
                   treating
                   of
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   all
                   others
                   :
                   As
                   that
                   all
                   
                     Right
                     Angles
                  
                   are
                   equal
                   amongst
                   themselves
                   ;
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Equal
                   ,
                   is
                   bigger
                   than
                   all
                   its
                   Parts
                   taken
                   together
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     Three
                     things
                     are
                     required
                     to
                     the
                     Extorting
                     an
                     Assent
                     .
                  
                   Hence
                   three
                   things
                   are
                   chiefly
                   observed
                   by
                   Geometricians
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   forcing
                   of
                   
                     Assent
                     .
                     First
                  
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     no
                     Ambiguity
                     be
                     left
                     in
                     the
                     Terms
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   is
                   easily
                   avoided
                   by
                   the
                   Definitions
                   of
                   the
                   Terms
                   ,
                   which
                   (
                   as
                   was
                   said
                   before
                   )
                   are
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   open
                   Explications
                   of
                   the
                   Terms
                   and
                   Words
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   things
                   under
                   debate
                   are
                   signified
                   .
                   The
                   Second
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   every
                   
                     Ratiocination
                     be
                     founded
                     on
                     clear
                     and
                     distinct
                     Principles
                     ,
                  
                   being
                   so
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoever
                   rightly
                   understands
                   the
                   Words
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   give
                   his
                   Assent
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   the
                   Reason
                   why
                   Mathematicians
                   do
                   always
                   presuppose
                   their
                   Axioms
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   require
                   to
                   be
                   granted
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   so
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   no
                   Explication
                   .
                   The
                   Third
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     every
                     Conclusion
                     they
                     propound
                     be
                     proved
                     demonstratively
                     ,
                  
                   making
                   use
                   only
                   of
                   those
                   Definitions
                   they
                   have
                   already
                   alledged
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   Principles
                   as
                   have
                   been
                   granted
                   them
                   :
                   Or
                   lastly
                   ,
                   Propositions
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   force
                   of
                   Argument
                   they
                   have
                   deduced
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   all
                   which
                   Mathematicians
                   observe
                   concerning
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   reduced
                   to
                   these
                   Heads
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   comprehend
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   Rules
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Rules
                     of
                     Definitions
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       V.
                       First
                       Rule
                       of
                       Definitions
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       First
                    
                     ,
                     That
                     every
                     Obscure
                     or
                     Equivocal
                     Term
                     be
                     defined
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       VI.
                       Second
                       Rule
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Second
                    
                     ,
                     That
                     no
                     Terms
                     do
                     enter
                     the
                     Definition
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     not
                     altogether
                     clear
                     ,
                     or
                     have
                     not
                     been
                     before
                     explained
                     .
                  
                   
                     Which
                     two
                     Rules
                     are
                     of
                     that
                     necessity
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     cannot
                     sufficiently
                     be
                     imprinted
                     in
                     our
                     Minds
                     ;
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     by
                     this
                     means
                     many
                     Disputations
                     are
                     taken
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     way
                     ,
                     which
                     oft
                     consists
                     only
                     in
                     the
                     Ambiguity
                     of
                     Words
                     ;
                     as
                     when
                     the
                     same
                     Term
                     is
                     by
                     divers
                     Persons
                     taken
                     in
                     a
                     different
                     Sense
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     that
                     happens
                     very
                     frequently
                     in
                     Schools
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Removal
                     of
                     so
                     many
                     Disputations
                     ,
                     which
                     often
                     do
                     arise
                     amongst
                     the
                     divers
                     Sects
                     of
                     Philosophers
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     be
                     sufficient
                     if
                     the
                     Disputing
                     Parties
                     take
                     care
                     to
                     explain
                     distinctly
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     few
                     words
                     ,
                     what
                     they
                     conceive
                     by
                     the
                     Term
                     about
                     which
                     they
                     Dispute
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     they
                     would
                     have
                     others
                     to
                     understand
                     by
                     it
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     the
                     Qualifications
                     of
                     the
                     Definitions
                     of
                     things
                     ,
                     of
                     these
                     we
                     have
                     treated
                     in
                     the
                     Fourteenth
                     Chapter
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Rule
                     of
                     Axioms
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       VII
                       .
                       A
                       Rule
                       for
                       Axioms
                       .
                    
                     
                       This
                       is
                       a
                       Rule
                       of
                    
                     Axioms
                     ,
                     That
                     no
                     Propositions
                     be
                     set
                     up
                     for
                     Axioms
                     ,
                     but
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     most
                     manifest
                     and
                     evident
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     no
                     body
                     questions
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     there
                     are
                     some
                     Common
                     Notions
                     of
                     the
                     Mind
                     that
                     are
                     so
                     clear
                     and
                     perspicuous
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     stand
                     in
                     need
                     of
                     no
                     Demonstration
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     appear
                     more
                     distinctly
                     .
                     For
                     did
                     they
                     involve
                     the
                     least
                     Doubtfulness
                     ,
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     the
                     Foundation
                     of
                     a
                     certain
                     Conclusion
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     they
                     are
                     called
                     Axioms
                     ,
                     or
                     common
                     Enunciations
                     ,
                     because
                     they
                     are
                     so
                     clear
                     and
                     manifest
                     ,
                     as
                     to
                     stand
                     in
                     need
                     of
                     no
                     Demonstration
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       VIII
                       .
                       The
                       Evidence
                       of
                       Axioms
                       doth
                       not
                       arise
                       from
                       the
                       Senses
                       .
                    
                     But
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     suppose
                     ,
                     as
                     some
                     do
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Certainty
                     and
                     Evidence
                     of
                     Propositions
                     doth
                     in
                     any
                     degree
                     proceed
                     from
                     the
                     Senses
                     ;
                     for
                     that
                     is
                     absolutely
                     false
                     .
                     For
                     the
                     Truth-discerning-Faculty
                     is
                     not
                     placed
                     in
                     the
                     Senses
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     often
                     deceived
                     by
                     a
                     Similitude
                     of
                     Things
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     not
                     able
                     to
                     dive
                     into
                     the
                     Difference
                     that
                     lies
                     hid
                     in
                     them
                     .
                     Who
                     is
                     it
                     that
                     doth
                     not
                     experience
                     how
                     narrow
                     and
                     weak
                     our
                     Senses
                     are
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     frequently
                     they
                     deceive
                     us
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     go
                     about
                     to
                     search
                     out
                     any
                     thing
                     by
                     their
                     means
                     ?
                  
                   
                     For
                     altho'
                     this
                     Axiom
                     ,
                     That
                     
                       the
                       Whole
                       is
                       greater
                       than
                       any
                       one
                       of
                       its
                       Parts
                       ,
                    
                     be
                     in
                     some
                     sort
                     discernible
                     by
                     the
                     Senses
                     ,
                     yet
                     not
                     with
                     such
                     a
                     Certainty
                     as
                     is
                     necessary
                     to
                     Science
                     ;
                     because
                     whatsoever
                     our
                     Senses
                     discover
                     to
                     us
                     concerning
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     only
                     founded
                     on
                     the
                     observations
                     of
                     ou●
                     Infancy
                     ,
                     which
                     cannot
                     afford
                     us
                     an
                     undoubted
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     a
                     probable
                     Certainty
                     .
                     For
                     by
                     Induction
                     a
                     thing
                     cannot
                     be
                     certainly
                     known
                     ,
                     except
                     we
                     be
                     certain
                     of
                     the
                     fulness
                     of
                     the
                     Induction
                     ;
                     there
                     being
                     nothing
                     move
                     common
                     ,
                     than
                     for
                     us
                     to
                     discern
                     at
                     last
                     the
                     falsity
                     of
                     those
                     things
                     ,
                     which
                     from
                     general
                     Inductions
                     we
                     were
                     persuaded
                     to
                     be
                     most
                     True.
                     The
                     whole
                     Truth
                     of
                     this
                     Proposition
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       Whole
                       is
                       bigger
                       than
                       its
                       Parts
                       ,
                    
                     doth
                     depend
                     on
                     the
                     clear
                     and
                     distinct
                     Notions
                     we
                     have
                     of
                     the
                     Whole
                     and
                     Parts
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     we
                     judge
                     that
                     the
                     Whole
                     is
                     greater
                     than
                     any
                     one
                     of
                     its
                     Parts
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Part
                     is
                     less
                     than
                     the
                     Whole
                     .
                     For
                     when
                     we
                     are
                     discoursing
                     of
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     is
                     firm
                     and
                     stable
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     have
                     recourse
                     to
                     the
                     Senses
                     ,
                     as
                     Plato
                     saith
                     ;
                     but
                     to
                     constant
                     ,
                     immutable
                     ,
                     and
                     impregnable
                     Reasons
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     clearly
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     a
                     Triangle
                     is
                     a
                     Figure
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Number
                     Two
                     is
                     an
                     even
                     Number
                     ;
                     because
                     the
                     Notion
                     of
                     a
                     Figure
                     is
                     contained
                     in
                     the
                     Definition
                     of
                     a
                     Triangle
                     ;
                     and
                     in
                     that
                     of
                     the
                     Number
                     Two
                     ,
                     the
                     Notion
                     of
                     an
                     
                       Even
                       Number
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       IX
                       .
                       The
                       Certainty
                       of
                       Propositions
                       depends
                       on
                       the
                       clear
                       Knowledge
                       we
                       have
                       of
                       them
                       .
                    
                     
                       Wherefore
                       all
                       the
                       Certainty
                       of
                       our
                       Knowledge
                       in
                    
                     Natural
                     things
                     ,
                     
                       depends
                       on
                       this
                       Principle
                    
                     ,
                     Whatsoever
                     is
                     included
                     in
                     the
                     clear
                     and
                     distinct
                     Idea
                     of
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     may
                     with
                     truth
                     be
                     affirmed
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     
                       Thus
                       because
                    
                     Substance
                     
                       is
                       included
                       in
                       the
                       Conception
                       of
                       a
                    
                     Body
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       may
                       affirm
                       a
                    
                     Body
                     
                       to
                       be
                       a
                    
                     Substance
                     .
                     Because
                     it
                     is
                     involved
                     in
                     the
                     Idea
                     of
                     a
                     Circle
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     equal
                     Diameters
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       may
                       assert
                       of
                       every
                       Circle
                       ,
                    
                     That
                     all
                     their
                     Diameters
                     are
                     Equal
                     .
                     Because
                     it
                     is
                     included
                     in
                     the
                     Idea
                     of
                     a
                     Triangle
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     its
                     Angles
                     are
                     Equal
                     to
                     two
                     Right
                     ones
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     affirm
                     the
                     same
                     of
                     all
                     Triangles
                     .
                     
                       What
                       must
                       be
                       the
                    
                     Qualifications
                     of
                     Axioms
                     ,
                     
                       appears
                       from
                       what
                       we
                       have
                       said
                       of
                       the
                       framing
                       of
                    
                     Propositions
                     
                       that
                       are
                       necessarily
                       true
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       Thirteenth
                    
                     Chapter
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Most
                     General
                     Axioms
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       X.
                       To
                       have
                       many
                       Axioms
                       in
                       a
                       readiness
                       ,
                       is
                       a
                       great
                       help
                       to
                       ready
                       Arguing
                       or
                       Ratiocination
                       .
                    
                     But
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     of
                     great
                     use
                     ,
                     to
                     have
                     good
                     store
                     of
                     Axioms
                     at
                     hand
                     ,
                     whereby
                     to
                     prove
                     and
                     discover
                     what
                     is
                     obscure
                     and
                     abstruse
                     ;
                     it
                     will
                     be
                     necessary
                     to
                     set
                     down
                     here
                     some
                     general
                     and
                     necessary
                     Propositions
                     ,
                     from
                     which
                     as
                     so
                     many
                     Fountains
                     ,
                     more
                     special
                     ones
                     as
                     Rivulets
                     may
                     be
                     derived
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     Whatsoever
                     is
                     comprehended
                     in
                     the
                     clear
                     and
                     distinct
                     Conception
                     of
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     may
                     with
                     Truth
                     be
                     affirmed
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     since
                     in
                     the
                     clear
                     and
                     distinct
                     Conception
                     of
                     a
                     
                       Body
                       Extension
                    
                     is
                     contained
                     ,
                     and
                     Cogitation
                     in
                     the
                     Idea
                     of
                     the
                     Soul
                     ,
                     I
                     can
                     truly
                     affirm
                     of
                     a
                     Body
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     extended
                     ;
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Soul
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     
                       Thinking
                       Substance
                    
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     lay
                     down
                     this
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Foundation
                     of
                     all
                     Sciences
                     ;
                     that
                     we
                     must
                     never
                     give
                     our
                     full
                     assent
                     to
                     any
                     Proposition
                     ,
                     which
                     doth
                     not
                     appear
                     evidently
                     true
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     assent
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     without
                     doing
                     violence
                     to
                     our
                     Minds
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     In
                     every
                     Idea
                     or
                     Conception
                     is
                     involved
                     either
                     Possible
                     or
                     necessary
                     Existence
                     .
                  
                   
                     Since
                     nothing
                     can
                     be
                     apprehended
                     by
                     us
                     ,
                     except
                     under
                     the
                     notion
                     of
                     being
                     Existent
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     necessary
                     Existence
                     is
                     comprehended
                     in
                     the
                     notion
                     of
                     a
                     Being
                     absolutely
                     perfect
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     and
                     possible
                     Existence
                     in
                     that
                     of
                     a
                     Creature
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     a
                     limited
                     and
                     finite
                     Being
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     Nothing
                     has
                     no
                     Affections
                     or
                     Properties
                     .
                  
                   
                     So
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     nothing
                     is
                     Divisible
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     hath
                     Parts
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     can
                     be
                     moved
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Wherefore
                     ,
                     wheresoever
                     any
                     Property
                     is
                     found
                     ,
                     there
                     we
                     may
                     assert
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     True
                     and
                     
                       Real
                       Being
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     IV.
                     Nothing
                     cannot
                     be
                     the
                     Cause
                     of
                     any
                     Thing
                     .
                  
                   
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     the
                     Cause
                     of
                     a
                     Thing
                     is
                     supposed
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     before
                     it
                     can
                     produce
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     Nothing
                     cannot
                     exist
                     ,
                     it
                     doth
                     follow
                     ,
                     that
                     neither
                     can
                     it
                     be
                     Principle
                     or
                     cause
                     of
                     any
                     thing
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     Nothing
                     could
                     ever
                     be
                     Something
                     ,
                     it
                     would
                     follow
                     ,
                     in
                     opposition
                     to
                     the
                     foregoing
                     Maxim
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     must
                     have
                     some
                     Property
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     Contradiction
                     .
                  
                   
                     From
                     this
                     Axiom
                     ,
                     some
                     others
                     are
                     deduced
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Corollaries
                     ;
                     such
                     as
                     are
                     ,
                  
                   
                     V.
                     Nothing
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     Perfection
                     of
                     a
                     thing
                     ,
                     actually
                     Existent
                     ,
                     can
                     have
                     Nothing
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     thing
                     not
                     Existing
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     its
                     Existence
                     .
                  
                   
                     Another
                     Corollary
                     :
                  
                   
                     VI.
                     Whatsoever
                     Reality
                     ,
                     or
                     Perfection
                     there
                     is
                     in
                     any
                     thing
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     formally
                     ,
                     or
                     eminently
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     and
                     adequate
                     cause
                     of
                     that
                     thing
                     .
                  
                   
                     Whence
                     it
                     follows
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     
                       Objective
                       Reality
                    
                     of
                     our
                     Idea's
                     ,
                     requires
                     a
                     Cause
                     in
                     which
                     the
                     same
                     Reality
                     ,
                     is
                     contained
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     Objectively
                     ,
                     but
                     Formally
                     ,
                     or
                     Eminently
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     Axiom
                     doth
                     not
                     only
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Efficient
                       Cause
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     the
                     Exemplary
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     an
                     Image
                     be
                     made
                     more
                     excellent
                     than
                     its
                     Exemplar
                     or
                     Original
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     more
                     Perfections
                     are
                     found
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     than
                     in
                     the
                     thing
                     it self
                     ,
                     after
                     the
                     likeness
                     of
                     which
                     it
                     is
                     made
                     ,
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     said
                     to
                     imitate
                     its
                     Exemplar
                     ,
                     and
                     consequently
                     cannot
                     properly
                     be
                     called
                     its
                     Image
                     .
                  
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     A
                     Thing
                     or
                     Substance
                     ,
                     cannot
                     naturally
                     be
                     Annihilated
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     it
                     cannot
                     so
                     cease
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     nothing
                     at
                     all
                     should
                     remain
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     easily
                     conceive
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     any
                     thing
                     ceaseth
                     to
                     appear
                     ,
                     it
                     doth
                     chage
                     its
                     Nature
                     ,
                     or
                     is
                     converted
                     into
                     another
                     thing
                     ;
                     As
                     for
                     Example
                     ,
                     we
                     can
                     well
                     enough
                     conceive
                     ,
                     how
                     Wood
                     comes
                     to
                     cease
                     to
                     be
                     Wood
                     ,
                     how
                     it
                     comes
                     to
                     be
                     Fire
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     the
                     several
                     Particles
                     of
                     Fire
                     are
                     subdivided
                     into
                     others
                     ,
                     that
                     at
                     last
                     they
                     cannot
                     be
                     perceived
                     by
                     any
                     Sense
                     :
                     But
                     we
                     can
                     by
                     no
                     means
                     conceive
                     ,
                     how
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     reduced
                     naturally
                     to
                     nothing
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     Being
                     pass
                     ,
                     to
                     not
                     Being
                     .
                  
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     That
                     which
                     is
                     clear
                     and
                     evident
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     denied
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     obscure
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     comprehended
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     we
                     cannot
                     doubt
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     Liberty
                     and
                     Indifferency
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     conscious
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     comprehend
                     nothing
                     more
                     evidently
                     or
                     perfectly
                     ,
                     tho'
                     we
                     cannot
                     comprehend
                     ,
                     how
                     God
                     doth
                     leave
                     the
                     free
                     actions
                     of
                     Men
                     indetermined
                     .
                  
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     a
                     Finite
                     Mind
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     unable
                     to
                     comprehend
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     infinite
                     .
                  
                   
                     Because
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     an
                     
                       Infinite
                       being
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     Incomprehensible
                     ;
                     for
                     if
                     it
                     could
                     be
                     comprehended
                     ,
                     it
                     would
                     not
                     be
                     Infinite
                     .
                     What
                     wonder
                     is
                     it
                     therefore
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     conceive
                     matter
                     to
                     be
                     Divisible
                     into
                     Infinite
                     ?
                     Or
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     understand
                     the
                     Mystery
                     of
                     the
                     Trinity
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Incarnation
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Divine
                       Word
                    
                     ?
                     Because
                     our
                     Mind
                     is
                     Finite
                     ,
                     and
                     bears
                     no
                     propotion
                     to
                     the
                     Mysteries
                     .
                     Would
                     but
                     some
                     Men
                     weigh
                     this
                     Axiom
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     ought
                     ,
                     they
                     would
                     not
                     with
                     so
                     much
                     obstinacy
                     ,
                     rely
                     upon
                     their
                     weak
                     Reason
                     ,
                     or
                     trusting
                     to
                     their
                     own
                     Wits
                     ,
                     invent
                     a
                     new
                     kind
                     of
                     Divinity
                     .
                  
                   
                     X.
                     If
                     you
                     take
                     Equals
                     from
                     Equals
                     ,
                     what
                     remains
                     will
                     be
                     Equal
                     .
                  
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     If
                     you
                     add
                     Equals
                     to
                     Equals
                     ,
                     the
                     whole
                     will
                     be
                     Equal
                     .
                  
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     in
                     vain
                     to
                     endeavour
                     that
                     by
                     more
                     ,
                     which
                     can
                     commodiously
                     be
                     performed
                     by
                     less
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Special
                     Logical
                     Axioms
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Logical
                       Axioms
                       are
                       of
                       great
                       use
                       .
                    
                     To
                     these
                     we
                     may
                     subjoyn
                     some
                     
                       Logical
                       Axioms
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     of
                     great
                     use
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     guiding
                     of
                     our
                     Discourse
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     taken
                     from
                     the
                     
                       Genus
                       ,
                       Species
                       ,
                       Difference
                       ,
                       Division
                       ,
                       Causes
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     the
                     Genus
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     Whatsoever
                     is
                     affirmed
                     or
                     denied
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Genus
                       '
                    
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     affirmed
                     or
                     denied
                     of
                     the
                     Species
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     reason
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Genus
                     contains
                     the
                     Species
                     ,
                     and
                     because
                     the
                     whole
                     Essence
                     of
                     the
                     Genus
                     is
                     found
                     in
                     them
                     :
                     Thus
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     affirmed
                     of
                     an
                     Animal
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     Sensitive
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     also
                     affirmed
                     of
                     Man
                     and
                     Beast
                     .
                     And
                     because
                     the
                     same
                     Animal
                     is
                     denied
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Stone
                     ,
                     so
                     likewise
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     denied
                     of
                     a
                     Man
                     and
                     a
                     Beast
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     ,
                     the
                     Genus
                     is
                     of
                     no
                     use
                     to
                     prove
                     the
                     Species
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     to
                     remove
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     an
                     Animal
                     ,
                     neither
                     can
                     it
                     be
                     a
                     Man
                     ;
                     but
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     Man
                     ,
                     must
                     therefore
                     be
                     an
                     Animal
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     The
                     supposing
                     of
                     the
                     Genus
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     suppose
                     such
                     a
                     Species
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     for
                     Example
                     ,
                     supposing
                     any
                     thing
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     Animal
                     ,
                     it
                     cannot
                     from
                     thence
                     be
                     concluded
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     Man
                     ;
                     because
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     a
                     Beast
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     likewise
                     an
                     Animal
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     The
                     Genus
                     being
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     the
                     Species
                     must
                     be
                     destroyed
                     with
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     seeing
                     that
                     the
                     Genus
                     is
                     an
                     essential
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Species
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     follow
                     that
                     the
                     Genus
                     being
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     that
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     destroyed
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     which
                     consists
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     Thus
                     if
                     we
                     take
                     away
                     an
                     
                     Animal
                     ,
                     we
                     together
                     take
                     away
                     the
                     Species
                     ,
                     that
                     are
                     contained
                     under
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     by
                     taking
                     away
                     a
                     
                       Foursquare
                       Figure
                    
                     ,
                     we
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     take
                     away
                     a
                     Parallelogram
                     and
                     a
                     Trapezium
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     Species
                     of
                     a
                     Foursquare
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     the
                     Species
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     The
                     supposing
                     of
                     the
                     Species
                     ,
                     supposeth
                     the
                     Genus
                     ;
                     but
                     the
                     taking
                     away
                     of
                     one
                     Species
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     necessarily
                     remove
                     the
                     Genus
                     .
                  
                   
                     Because
                     the
                     Idea
                     of
                     the
                     Genus
                     ,
                     is
                     comprehended
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Essential
                       Conception
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Species
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     the
                     Species
                     cannot
                     be
                     explained
                     .
                     So
                     supposing
                     a
                     Binary
                     or
                     the
                     number
                     two
                     ,
                     we
                     suppose
                     a
                     number
                     also
                     ;
                     and
                     asserting
                     a
                     Parallelogram
                     ,
                     we
                     likewise
                     assert
                     a
                     Square
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     all
                     Beasts
                     were
                     taken
                     out
                     the
                     World
                     ,
                     yet
                     would
                     not
                     Animal
                     be
                     therefore
                     taken
                     away
                     ,
                     seeing
                     it
                     would
                     be
                     preserved
                     in
                     Man.
                     Hence
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Species
                     is
                     of
                     great
                     force
                     to
                     prove
                     the
                     Genus
                     ,
                     but
                     of
                     none
                     at
                     all
                     to
                     deny
                     it
                     .
                     For
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     a
                     Binary
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     a
                     number
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     does
                     not
                     follow
                     ,
                     that
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     no
                     Binary
                     ,
                     is
                     therefore
                     no
                     number
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     All
                     the
                     Species
                     being
                     destroyed
                     ,
                     the
                     Genus
                     is
                     destroyed
                     likewise
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     in
                     this
                     case
                     all
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     the
                     Genus
                     is
                     exhausted
                     ,
                     neither
                     doth
                     there
                     any
                     thing
                     remain
                     ,
                     of
                     which
                     it
                     can
                     be
                     affirmed
                     .
                     So
                     supposing
                     the
                     
                       Sight
                       ,
                       Hearing
                       ,
                       Tasting
                       ,
                       Smelling
                    
                     and
                     Feeling
                     to
                     be
                     destroyed
                     ;
                     the
                     outward
                     Sense
                     must
                     be
                     destroyed
                     likewise
                     :
                     And
                     taking
                     away
                     
                       Prudence
                       ,
                       Justice
                       ,
                       Temperance
                    
                     and
                     Fortitude
                     ,
                     takes
                     away
                     Vertue
                     also
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     the
                     Form
                     or
                     Difference
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     The
                     Form
                     is
                     that
                     by
                     which
                     a
                     thing
                     is
                     ,
                     what
                     it
                     is
                     .
                  
                   
                     Because
                     the
                     Form
                     or
                     Difference
                     ,
                     is
                     the
                     chief
                     
                       Essential
                       Attribute
                    
                     that
                     is
                     found
                     in
                     the
                     Species
                     ,
                     and
                     whose
                     property
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     constitute
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     distinguish
                     it
                     from
                     other
                     Species
                     .
                     Thus
                     Extension
                     constitutes
                     a
                     Body
                     ,
                     and
                     Cogitation
                     the
                     Mind
                     or
                     Soul
                     of
                     Man.
                     
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Where
                     the
                     total
                     Difference
                     or
                     Form
                     can
                     be
                     affirmed
                     or
                     denied
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     the
                     Species
                     also
                     may
                     be
                     affirmed
                     or
                     denied
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     Axiom
                     as
                     a
                     Corollary
                     is
                     deduced
                     from
                     the
                     former
                     ;
                     for
                     seeing
                     the
                     thing
                     is
                     constituted
                     by
                     the
                     difference
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     found
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     necessary
                     that
                     there
                     the
                     Species
                     be
                     also
                     .
                     Thus
                     ,
                     because
                     Cogitation
                     may
                     be
                     affirmed
                     of
                     the
                     Mind
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     therefore
                     we
                     may
                     affirm
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     
                       Thinking
                       Being
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     The
                     Form
                     and
                     Species
                     are
                     reciprocated
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Reason
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     Difference
                     constitutes
                     the
                     Species
                     ,
                     and
                     doth
                     distinguish
                     it
                     from
                     other
                     Species
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     must
                     have
                     the
                     same
                     latitude
                     as
                     the
                     Species
                     it self
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     must
                     reciprocally
                     be
                     affirmed
                     of
                     one
                     another
                     :
                     As
                     ,
                     
                       Every
                       thing
                       that
                       Thinks
                       is
                       a
                    
                     Mind
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       every
                       thing
                       that
                       is
                       a
                    
                     Mind
                     Thinks
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     the
                     Property
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     The
                     Property
                     is
                     consequent
                     on
                     the
                     Form.
                     
                  
                   
                     For
                     the
                     Property
                     is
                     something
                     flowing
                     from
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     the
                     Species
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     bound
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     agrees
                     to
                     the
                     whole
                     Species
                     :
                     So
                     Divisibility
                     follows
                     Extension
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     so
                     necessarily
                     joyned
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     no
                     Body
                     can
                     be
                     extended
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     Divisible
                     also
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     The
                     supposing
                     of
                     the
                     Form
                     ,
                     supposeth
                     the
                     Property
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     taking
                     away
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     takes
                     away
                     the
                     Property
                     also
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     when
                     Extension
                     is
                     supposed
                     ,
                     Impenetrability
                     and
                     Divisibility
                     are
                     supposed
                     likewise
                     ;
                     and
                     if
                     that
                     be
                     taken
                     away
                     ,
                     the
                     Properties
                     are
                     taken
                     away
                     also
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     the
                     Definition
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     Whatsoever
                     agrees
                     with
                     the
                     Definition
                     ,
                     agrees
                     also
                     with
                     the
                     thing
                     Defined
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     seeing
                     that
                     a
                     Definition
                     declares
                     the
                     nature
                     of
                     a
                     thing
                     ,
                     by
                     its
                     
                       Essential
                       Attributes
                       ,
                       viz.
                    
                     by
                     its
                     Genus
                     and
                     Difference
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     include
                     the
                     Whole
                     ,
                     contained
                     in
                     the
                     thing
                     defined
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     Attributed
                     to
                     the
                     Definition
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     must
                     necessarily
                     be
                     also
                     Attributed
                     to
                     the
                     
                       thing
                       defined
                    
                     .
                     Thus
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     agrees
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Art
                       of
                       Discoursing
                       well
                    
                     ,
                     to
                     direct
                     the
                     Mind
                     ;
                     therefore
                     also
                     it
                     must
                     agree
                     to
                     Logick
                     ,
                     to
                     direct
                     the
                     Mind
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     If
                     the
                     Definition
                     belong
                     to
                     a
                     thing
                     ,
                     the
                     thing
                     defined
                     must
                     also
                     belong
                     to
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     belongs
                     to
                     the
                     Mind
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     
                       Thinking
                       Substance
                    
                     ,
                     it
                     belongs
                     also
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Spirit
                     .
                     And
                     because
                     to
                     a
                     Stone
                     ,
                     belongs
                     Extension
                     in
                     Length
                     ,
                     Breadth
                     and
                     Depth
                     ,
                     therefore
                     it
                     also
                     belongs
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Body
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     If
                     a
                     Definition
                     agree
                     with
                     a
                     Definition
                     ,
                     the
                     thing
                     Defined
                     also
                     ,
                     must
                     agree
                     with
                     the
                     thing
                     Defined
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     ,
                     That
                     which
                     consists
                     of
                     a
                     Body
                     and
                     Mind
                     ,
                     is
                     endowed
                     with
                     Sense
                     ;
                     therefore
                     Man
                     is
                     an
                     
                       Animal
                       .
                       Substance
                    
                     is
                     something
                     which
                     hath
                     an
                     Essence
                     and
                     Existence
                     distinguisht
                     from
                     all
                     other
                     things
                     ;
                     and
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     Division
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     If
                     no
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Division
                     agrees
                     to
                     a
                     thing
                     ,
                     neither
                     doth
                     the
                     thing
                     divided
                     agree
                     with
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     notion
                     neither
                     of
                     a
                     Spirit
                     nor
                     Body
                     ,
                     doth
                     agree
                     to
                     
                       Substantial
                       Forms
                    
                     (
                     save
                     only
                     the
                     Soul
                     of
                     Man.
                     )
                     Therefore
                     ,
                     
                       Substantial
                       Forms
                    
                     cannot
                     be
                     Substances
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Every
                     Division
                     must
                     be
                     entire
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     it
                     Enumerates
                     all
                     and
                     every
                     Part
                     belonging
                     to
                     a
                     thing
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     should
                     any
                     part
                     belonging
                     to
                     a
                     thing
                     ,
                     be
                     omitted
                     in
                     the
                     Division
                     ,
                     there
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     an
                     Adequate
                     Enumeration
                     of
                     the
                     Parts
                     ,
                     neither
                     consequently
                     would
                     the
                     thing
                     ,
                     by
                     means
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     Division
                     ,
                     be
                     distinctly
                     perceived
                     .
                     Thus
                     the
                     Division
                     of
                     a
                     Man
                     into
                     Sound
                     and
                     Sick
                     ,
                     is
                     not
                     Adequate
                     ,
                     because
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     kind
                     of
                     Middle
                     State
                     ,
                     as
                     ,
                     is
                     that
                     of
                     a
                     Man
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     recovering
                     from
                     Sickness
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     Division
                     of
                     Hand
                     into
                     Right
                     and
                     Left
                     ;
                     of
                     a
                     Line
                     into
                     Right
                     and
                     Crooked
                     ;
                     of
                     a
                     Number
                     into
                     Even
                     and
                     Odd
                     ,
                     is
                     Adequate
                     because
                     it
                     Enumerates
                     all
                     and
                     every
                     Part.
                     
                  
                   
                     III.
                     The
                     Parts
                     of
                     a
                     Division
                     must
                     be
                     opposit
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     Axiom
                     follows
                     from
                     the
                     foregoing
                     .
                     Thus
                     things
                     are
                     better
                     divided
                     into
                     Material
                     and
                     Immaterial
                     ,
                     than
                     into
                     Visible
                     and
                     Invisible
                     ;
                     because
                     some
                     
                       Invisible
                       things
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     very
                     clear
                     Air
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     Breath
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     by
                     nature
                     distinct
                     from
                     Visibles
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     the
                     Cause
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     The
                     Cause
                     is
                     always
                     before
                     the
                     Effects
                  
                   
                     For
                     seeing
                     the
                     Cause
                     is
                     that
                     from
                     which
                     a
                     thing
                     hath
                     its
                     Original
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     of
                     which
                     that
                     Being
                     doth
                     in
                     some
                     sort
                     depend
                     ,
                     therefore
                     it
                     must
                     needs
                     exist
                     before
                     it
                     .
                     So
                     a
                     Carpenter
                     is
                     before
                     the
                     Building
                     ;
                     A
                     Father
                     before
                     the
                     Son
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     A
                     Cause
                     is
                     in
                     a
                     twofold
                     Sense
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     before
                     its
                     Effect
                     ,
                     viz.
                     by
                     a
                     Priority
                     of
                     Nature
                     and
                     Time.
                     A
                     Cause
                     is
                     before
                     
                     its
                     Effect
                     by
                     a
                     Priority
                     of
                     Nature
                     ;
                     because
                     the
                     Effect
                     exists
                     by
                     the
                     Power
                     of
                     the
                     Cause
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     the
                     Cause
                     by
                     the
                     power
                     and
                     virtue
                     of
                     the
                     Effect
                     ;
                     yet
                     not
                     always
                     by
                     priority
                     of
                     Time
                     ,
                     because
                     some
                     Effects
                     exist
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     with
                     their
                     Causes
                     ,
                     as
                     all
                     those
                     Effects
                     which
                     proceed
                     by
                     Emanation
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     Proprieties
                     do
                     from
                     their
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     which
                     therefore
                     exist
                     the
                     same
                     moment
                     with
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Nothing
                     can
                     be
                     a
                     Cause
                     of
                     it self
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     seeing
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     Dependance
                     in
                     the
                     Effect
                     ,
                     whereby
                     it
                     proceeds
                     from
                     something
                     that
                     was
                     before
                     it
                     ;
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     conceived
                     ,
                     how
                     any
                     thing
                     should
                     be
                     prior
                     to
                     it self
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     Supposing
                     the
                     Cause
                     in
                     Act
                     ,
                     we
                     suppose
                     the
                     Effect
                     in
                     Act
                     also
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Reason
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     when
                     the
                     Cause
                     is
                     constituted
                     in
                     Act
                     ,
                     it
                     always
                     does
                     something
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     which
                     it
                     does
                     is
                     called
                     its
                     Effect
                     .
                     As
                     supposing
                     God
                     a
                     Producer
                     ,
                     we
                     must
                     necessarily
                     suppose
                     something
                     produced
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     the
                     Cause
                     and
                     its
                     Effect
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     other
                     Relates
                     ,
                     are
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     
                       simul
                       Natura
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     both
                     at
                     once
                     ;
                     for
                     no
                     sooner
                     is
                     one
                     Relative
                     named
                     ,
                     but
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     we
                     understand
                     the
                     other
                     .
                     So
                     he
                     is
                     a
                     Father
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     a
                     Son
                     ;
                     and
                     he
                     a
                     Son
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     a
                     Father
                     .
                  
                   
                     IV.
                     A
                     Cause
                     cannot
                     give
                     that
                     which
                     it
                     hath
                     not
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     a
                     Cause
                     gives
                     something
                     to
                     another
                     thing
                     ,
                     but
                     it
                     cannot
                     give
                     that
                     which
                     it self
                     wants
                     .
                  
                   
                     V.
                     Whosoever
                     Acts
                     by
                     another
                     ,
                     is
                     esteemed
                     to
                     act
                     of
                     himself
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     he
                     who
                     desires
                     ,
                     exhorts
                     ,
                     and
                     adviseth
                     others
                     to
                     commit
                     some
                     Wickedness
                     ,
                     is
                     said
                     to
                     be
                     the
                     
                       Moral
                       Cause
                    
                     ;
                     because
                     by
                     Desiring
                     or
                     Commanding
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     He
                     makes
                     the
                     Effect
                     to
                     be
                     imputed
                     to
                     him
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     the
                     Effect
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     The
                     Effect
                     is
                     posterior
                     to
                     its
                     Cause
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     Axiom
                     follows
                     from
                     the
                     foregoing
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     the
                     Cause
                     be
                     before
                     the
                     Effect
                     ,
                     it
                     follows
                     that
                     the
                     Effect
                     must
                     presuppose
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     No
                     Effect
                     exceeds
                     the
                     virtue
                     of
                     its
                     Cause
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     seeing
                     the
                     Effect
                     borrows
                     its
                     Being
                     from
                     the
                     Cause
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     impossible
                     it
                     should
                     take
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     goes
                     beyond
                     or
                     exceeds
                     the
                     Power
                     of
                     its
                     Cause
                     .
                     For
                     Fire
                     would
                     never
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     warm
                     the
                     Hand
                     ,
                     if
                     
                       to
                       warm
                    
                     did
                     exceed
                     the
                     virtue
                     of
                     Fire
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     That
                     because
                     of
                     which
                     every
                     thing
                     is
                     such
                     ,
                     is
                     it self
                     more
                     such
                     .
                  
                   
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Nature
                     of
                     the
                     Effect
                     be
                     good
                     or
                     bad
                     ;
                     the
                     same
                     doth
                     more
                     clearly
                     appear
                     in
                     the
                     Cause
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     true
                     when
                     both
                     are
                     capable
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Quality
                     :
                     Thus
                     because
                     the
                     Kettle
                     is
                     hot
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     Fire
                     ,
                     the
                     Fire
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     more
                     hot
                     .
                     But
                     we
                     cannot
                     argue
                     ,
                     a
                     Man
                     is
                     satiated
                     with
                     the
                     Meat
                     he
                     eats
                     ,
                     therefore
                     the
                     Meat
                     is
                     more
                     satiated
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     the
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     and
                     Adjuncts
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     Where
                     the
                     Subject
                     is
                     ,
                     there
                     are
                     the
                     Adjuncts
                     also
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     seeing
                     that
                     the
                     Adjunct
                     is
                     the
                     Mode
                     of
                     the
                     Subject
                     ,
                     it
                     does
                     always
                     accompany
                     the
                     fame
                     :
                     As
                     where
                     the
                     Fire
                     is
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     heat
                     ;
                     where
                     a
                     
                       Dead
                       Carkass
                    
                     is
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     stink
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Such
                     as
                     the
                     Subject
                     is
                     ,
                     such
                     are
                     the
                     Adjuncts
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     such
                     as
                     the
                     Orator
                     is
                     ,
                     such
                     is
                     his
                     power
                     in
                     Persuading
                     ;
                     as
                     the
                     Sick
                     is
                     ,
                     such
                     are
                     his
                     symptoms
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     Where
                     the
                     Adjuncts
                     are
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     the
                     Subject
                     .
                  
                   
                     Because
                     Adjuncts
                     are
                     added
                     to
                     the
                     Subject
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     considered
                     as
                     things
                     that
                     belong
                     to
                     it
                     .
                     As
                     where
                     
                       Motion
                       ,
                       Magnitude
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     is
                     found
                     ,
                     there
                     must
                     also
                     be
                     a
                     Body
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     the
                     Whole
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     What
                     agrees
                     to
                     a
                     Similar
                     Whole
                     ,
                     agrees
                     also
                     to
                     the
                     Parts
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     seeing
                     that
                     a
                     
                       Similar
                       Whole
                    
                     is
                     made
                     up
                     of
                     a
                     Conjunction
                     of
                     
                       Similar
                       Parts
                    
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Nature
                     with
                     them
                     .
                     Thus
                     ,
                     because
                     Lead
                     is
                     heavier
                     than
                     Brass
                     ;
                     therefore
                     every
                     part
                     of
                     Lead
                     ,
                     proportion
                     being
                     observed
                     ,
                     must
                     be
                     heavier
                     than
                     Brass
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Where
                     any
                     Whole
                     is
                     ,
                     there
                     are
                     all
                     its
                     Principal
                     Parts
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     the
                     Principal
                     Parts
                     are
                     Essential
                     to
                     the
                     Whole
                     .
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Principal
                       Parts
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Head
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     ;
                     because
                     there
                     are
                     some
                     Parts
                     which
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     Entireness
                     ,
                     but
                     not
                     to
                     the
                     Essence
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     The
                     Entire
                     Whole
                     being
                     supposed
                     ,
                     all
                     its
                     Parts
                     are
                     supposed
                     also
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     Reason
                     is
                     ,
                     because
                     this
                     Whole
                     is
                     nothing
                     else
                     than
                     the
                     Parts
                     taken
                     all
                     together
                     :
                     As
                     where
                     the
                     
                       Entire
                       Body
                    
                     of
                     Man
                     is
                     ,
                     there
                     must
                     be
                     its
                     
                       Skin
                       ,
                       Bones
                       ,
                       Sinews
                       ,
                       Veins
                       ,
                       Flesh
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     all
                     things
                     that
                     belong
                     to
                     the
                     Entireness
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     the
                     Parts
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     Every
                     Part
                     ,
                     with
                     respect
                     to
                     its
                     Whole
                     ,
                     is
                     Imperfect
                     ,
                     and
                     Incompleat
                     .
                  
                   
                     So
                     the
                     Soul
                     and
                     Body
                     ,
                     with
                     respect
                     to
                     a
                     Man
                     ,
                     are
                     Imperfect
                     and
                     Incompleat
                     ;
                     because
                     they
                     both
                     belong
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     Perfect
                     Man.
                     So
                     the
                     
                       Hands
                       ,
                       Feet
                       ,
                       Head
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     are
                     the
                     
                       Integral
                       Parts
                    
                     of
                     Mans
                     Body
                     ,
                     are
                     more
                     Imperfect
                     than
                     the
                     Whole
                     Body
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Where
                     all
                     the
                     Parts
                     are
                     ,
                     and
                     joyned
                     together
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     the
                     Whole
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     Axiom
                     is
                     evident
                     from
                     what
                     hath
                     been
                     already
                     said
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     Like
                     and
                     Vnlike
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     Like
                     do
                     agree
                     with
                     Like
                     .
                  
                   
                     A
                     Prince
                     must
                     govern
                     a
                     Commonwealth
                     after
                     the
                     same
                     manner
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     Father
                     of
                     a
                     Family
                     takes
                     care
                     of
                     his
                     Family
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     To
                     Unlike
                     things
                     ,
                     Opposits
                     do
                     agree
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     we
                     love
                     an
                     
                       Honest
                       man
                    
                     ,
                     so
                     we
                     hate
                     a
                     
                       Wicked
                       person
                    
                     .
                     A
                     Shepherd
                     feeds
                     his
                     Sheep
                     ,
                     an
                     Hireling
                     neglects
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     Relates
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     Relates
                     are
                     by
                     Nature
                     together
                     ,
                     or
                     at
                     one
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     .
                  
                   
                     For
                     seeing
                     that
                     every
                     Relation
                     is
                     mutual
                     ,
                     and
                     one
                     Relative
                     respects
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     if
                     you
                     put
                     the
                     Relate
                     ,
                     you
                     must
                     put
                     the
                     Correlate
                     likewise
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     the
                     Cause
                     and
                     the
                     Effect
                     ,
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     before
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     after
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     things
                     that
                     do
                     mutually
                     respect
                     each
                     other
                     ,
                     are
                     always
                     at
                     once
                     and
                     together
                     in
                     the
                     Mind
                     .
                     From
                     whence
                     follows
                     also
                     this
                     Axiom
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     One
                     Relative
                     being
                     put
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     is
                     put
                     also
                     ;
                     and
                     being
                     taken
                     away
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     is
                     so
                     likewise
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     From
                     Contraries
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     That
                     which
                     is
                     susceptive
                     of
                     one
                     Contrary
                     ,
                     is
                     also
                     susceptive
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     Water
                     can
                     be
                     made
                     hot
                     ,
                     therefore
                     it
                     may
                     also
                     be
                     made
                     cold
                     .
                     A
                     Dog
                     cannot
                     act
                     justly
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     neither
                     unjustly
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Of
                     Contraries
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     necessary
                     that
                     the
                     one
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     Subject
                     susceptive
                     of
                     it
                     ;
                     the
                     other
                     not
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     if
                     a
                     Number
                     be
                     not
                     Even
                     ,
                     it
                     must
                     be
                     Uneven
                     .
                     Yet
                     this
                     Axiom
                     doth
                     not
                     hold
                     in
                     all
                     Contraries
                     ;
                     for
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     necessary
                     that
                     a
                     Wall
                     should
                     be
                     white
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     black
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     Privative
                     Opposits
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     If
                     the
                     one
                     be
                     Absent
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     must
                     be
                     absent
                     also
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     must
                     be
                     understood
                     in
                     a
                     Capable
                     Subject
                     .
                     As
                     if
                     a
                     Man
                     sees
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     not
                     blind
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     Light
                     ,
                     therefore
                     not
                     Dark
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     For
                     the
                     Most
                     part
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     going
                     back
                     from
                     a
                     Privation
                     to
                     a
                     Habit.
                     
                  
                   
                     As
                     from
                     Death
                     to
                     Life
                     ,
                     from
                     Blindness
                     to
                     Sight
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     What
                     in
                     one
                     Subject
                     is
                     Privation
                     ,
                     is
                     often
                     a
                     Negation
                     with
                     regard
                     to
                     another
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     appears
                     in
                     our
                     Errors
                     ,
                     which
                     with
                     reference
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     doth
                     not
                     bestow
                     upon
                     us
                     the
                     whole
                     knowledge
                     of
                     Truth
                     ,
                     are
                     only
                     called
                     Negations
                     ;
                     but
                     with
                     reference
                     to
                     us
                     are
                     Defects
                     and
                     Privations
                     .
                     Thus
                     Ignorance
                     of
                     the
                     Laws
                     is
                     blame-worthy
                     in
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     professeth
                     skill
                     in
                     Law
                     ;
                     but
                     not
                     to
                     him
                     who
                     is
                     of
                     another
                     Profession
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     Contradictories
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     One
                     Contradictory
                     being
                     put
                     ,
                     the
                     other
                     is
                     removed
                     ;
                     and
                     on
                     the
                     contrary
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     supposing
                     that
                     
                       Peter
                       walks
                    
                     ,
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     not
                     walk
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     Parity
                     ,
                     or
                     Equality
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     Even
                     things
                     with
                     Even
                     things
                     agree
                     ,
                     or
                     disagree
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     Faith
                     to
                     the
                     Patriarchs
                     was
                     necessary
                     to
                     Salvation
                     ;
                     therefore
                     to
                     us
                     also
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     the
                     Greater
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     If
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     more
                     Likely
                     is
                     not
                     ;
                     much
                     less
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     less
                     Likely
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     if
                     a
                     Woman
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     tempted
                     to
                     Sin
                     by
                     an
                     hundred
                     Guinea's
                     ,
                     much
                     less
                     by
                     thirty
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     the
                     Lesser
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     If
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     less
                     Likely
                     is
                     ,
                     much
                     more
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     more
                     likely
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     ,
                     a
                     Man
                     hath
                     kill'd
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     therefore
                     he
                     will
                     make
                     no
                     difficulty
                     of
                     killing
                     one
                     of
                     his
                     Fellow
                     -
                     Citizens
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     Divine
                     Authority
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     The
                     Testimony
                     of
                     a
                     Being
                     Sovereignly
                     Intelligent
                     ,
                     Wise
                     ,
                     and
                     True
                     ,
                     is
                     of
                     greater
                     efficacy
                     to
                     persuade
                     ,
                     than
                     any
                     other
                     the
                     most
                     strong
                     and
                     evident
                     Reasons
                     that
                     may
                     be
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thus
                     since
                     God
                     tells
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     are
                     
                       blessed
                       who
                       are
                       persecuted
                       for
                       Righteousness
                       sake
                       ,
                    
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     hold
                     it
                     for
                     an
                     undoubted
                     Truth
                     ;
                     because
                     we
                     have
                     a
                     greater
                     Certainty
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     who
                     is
                     Sovereignly
                     Intelligent
                     ,
                     and
                     Infinitely
                     Good
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     deceived
                     ,
                     than
                     we
                     can
                     be
                     certain
                     that
                     we
                     our selves
                     are
                     not
                     deceived
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     those
                     things
                     that
                     appear
                     most
                     clear
                     and
                     evident
                     to
                     us
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     give
                     credit
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Divine
                       Testimony
                    
                     ,
                     not
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     Affirmation
                     or
                     Negation
                     ,
                     but
                     for
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     the
                     VVitness
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     
                       Omnipotent
                       ,
                       Omniscient
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     
                       Sovereign
                       Veracity
                    
                     and
                     Truth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     Human
                     Authority
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     VVe
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     oppose
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     owned
                     by
                     all
                     Men
                     ,
                     or
                     most
                     Men
                     ,
                     or
                     wise
                     Men
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     the
                     most
                     Famous
                     and
                     most
                     Approved
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     As
                     for
                     Example
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     Truth
                     received
                     by
                     the
                     common
                     censent
                     of
                     all
                     Men
                     ;
                     that
                     
                       we
                       ought
                       to
                       venture
                       our
                       Lives
                       for
                       the
                       welfare
                       and
                       safety
                       of
                       our
                       Native
                       Country
                       :
                    
                     And
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     the
                     Duty
                     of
                     every
                     Man
                     ,
                     
                       to
                       live
                       honestly
                       ,
                       to
                       hurt
                       no
                       body
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       give
                       to
                       every
                       Man
                       his
                       Right
                       .
                    
                     For
                     this
                     unanimous
                     Agreement
                     of
                     all
                     Men
                     shews
                     ,
                     that
                     their
                     Judgment
                     in
                     these
                     Cases
                     proceeds
                     from
                     common
                     inborn
                     Notions
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     from
                     any
                     Compact
                     to
                     impose
                     upon
                     others
                     ,
                     or
                     deceive
                     themselves
                     .
                  
                   
                     But
                     yet
                     we
                     must
                     not
                     have
                     the
                     same
                     Opinion
                     of
                     those
                     Men
                     ,
                     who
                     being
                     over-credulous
                     ,
                     deceive
                     others
                     ,
                     by
                     reporting
                     Prodigies
                     which
                     they
                     had
                     from
                     others
                     ;
                     as
                     that
                     there
                     are
                     Sciopodes
                     ,
                     Men
                     that
                     have
                     but
                     one
                     Foot
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     so
                     great
                     ,
                     that
                     lying
                     on
                     their
                     Backs
                     they
                     can
                     shade
                     their
                     whole
                     Body
                     with
                     it
                     ;
                     or
                     that
                     there
                     are
                     Men
                     that
                     have
                     so
                     great
                     Ears
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     reach
                     down
                     to
                     their
                     Feet
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     broad
                     that
                     they
                     can
                     lye
                     upon
                     them
                     ;
                     and
                     others
                     again
                     that
                     have
                     no
                     Heads
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     their
                     Eyes
                     about
                     their
                     Shoulders
                     :
                     Because
                     we
                     are
                     not
                     to
                     believe
                     every
                     one
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     those
                     whose
                     sufficient
                     knowledge
                     of
                     the
                     Matters
                     they
                     relate
                     ,
                     and
                     Veracity
                     ,
                     are
                     fully
                     known
                     to
                     us
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Two
                     Rules
                     of
                     Demonstrations
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     All
                     Propositions
                     that
                     involve
                     any
                     thing
                     of
                     Obscurity
                     ,
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     proved
                     without
                     alledging
                     any
                     thing
                     in
                     proof
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     besides
                     Definitions
                     
                       which
                       have
                       gone
                       before
                       ,
                       or
                    
                     Axioms
                     
                       that
                       have
                       already
                       been
                       granted
                       ,
                       or
                    
                     Propositions
                     
                       before
                       demonstrated
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                    
                     Construction
                     of
                     the
                     thing
                     in
                     discourse
                     ,
                     
                       when
                       any
                       Operation
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       done
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     II.
                     
                       VVe
                       are
                       never
                       to
                       make
                       an
                       ill
                       use
                       of
                       the
                       Equivocation
                       of
                       Terms
                       .
                    
                     This
                     may
                     be
                     occasioned
                     by
                     not
                     adding
                     their
                     Definitions
                     ,
                     to
                     restrain
                     or
                     explain
                     them
                     .
                     For
                     to
                     every
                     true
                     Demonstration
                     two
                     things
                     especially
                     are
                     required
                     .
                     First
                     ,
                     That
                     in
                     the
                     Matter
                     it self
                     nothing
                     be
                     contained
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     is
                     certain
                     and
                     indubitable
                     :
                     The
                     Other
                     ,
                     That
                     there
                     be
                     no
                     fault
                     in
                     the
                     Form
                     of
                     Argumentation
                     :
                     Which
                     Faults
                     we
                     shall
                     avoid
                     by
                     the
                     Rules
                     now
                     given
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     by
                     not
                     making
                     an
                     ill
                     use
                     of
                     
                       Equivocal
                       Terms
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     using
                     no
                     other
                     Propositions
                     in
                     our
                     Demonstrations
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     are
                     either
                     Definitions
                     of
                     Terms
                     before
                     explained
                     ,
                     or
                     Axioms
                     that
                     have
                     been
                     before
                     granted
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     supposed
                     ,
                     without
                     being
                     sure
                     of
                     their
                     Evidence
                     ;
                     or
                     Propositions
                     ,
                     that
                     have
                     been
                     before
                     demonstrated
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     
                       Construction
                       of
                       the
                       Thing
                    
                     of
                     which
                     we
                     treat
                     ,
                     when
                     any
                     operation
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     performed
                     .
                     For
                     by
                     observing
                     of
                     these
                     things
                     all
                     Defects
                     or
                     Mistakes
                     will
                     be
                     easily
                     avoided
                     both
                     in
                     Matter
                     and
                     Form.
                     
                  
                   
                     As
                     to
                     the
                     Constitution
                     of
                     Demonstrations
                     ,
                     we
                     have
                     handled
                     it
                     in
                     the
                     Nineteenth
                     Chapter
                     of
                     the
                     Third
                     Part.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CHAP.
                   XXIII
                   .
                   Of
                   Genetical
                   Method
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     I.
                     Themes
                     are
                     two-fold
                     ,
                     Simple
                     or
                     Conjunct
                     ,
                  
                   HAving
                   largly
                   enough
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   suppose
                   ,
                   spoken
                   of
                   
                     Method
                     in
                     general
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   Analytical
                   and
                   Synthetical
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   now
                   be
                   fitting
                   to
                   subjoyn
                   something
                   concerning
                   
                     Genetical
                     Method
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   use
                   ,
                   and
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   Practice
                   ,
                   or
                   Exercise
                   of
                   
                     Logick
                     .
                     Genetical
                     Method
                  
                   ,
                   teacheth
                   us
                   to
                   frame
                   a
                   Discourse
                   upon
                   any
                   Theme
                   ,
                   and
                   takes
                   it
                   Name
                   from
                   Genesis
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   new
                   Generation
                   of
                   a
                   Thing
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   whereby
                   we
                   Elaborate
                   a
                   Theme
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   been
                   Explained
                   ,
                   or
                   Demonstrated
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   Theme
                   ,
                   or
                   Matter
                   proposed
                   to
                   be
                   known
                   ,
                   is
                   either
                   One
                   and
                   Simple
                   ,
                   or
                   Conjunct
                   and
                   Complex
                   ;
                   as
                   when
                   for
                   Example
                   ,
                   I
                   consider
                   God
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   Creating
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   I
                   consider
                   something
                   that
                   is
                   Simple
                   or
                   Incomplex
                   :
                   But
                   when
                   I
                   set
                   before
                   me
                   this
                   Sentence
                   ,
                   
                     God
                     Created
                     the
                     World
                  
                   (
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   whereby
                   any
                   thing
                   is
                   affirmed
                   or
                   denied
                   of
                   another
                   )
                   I
                   think
                   of
                   something
                   that
                   is
                   Conjunct
                   or
                   Complex
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     How
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     handle
                     a
                     Simple
                     Theme
                     .
                  
                   The
                   handling
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Simple
                     Theme
                  
                   ,
                   consists
                   in
                   the
                   seeking
                   of
                   Arguments
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   declare
                   a
                   
                     Simple
                     Theme
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   disposing
                   of
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   due
                   order
                   .
                   Arguments
                   shew
                   us
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   inventing
                   the
                   Definitions
                   of
                   
                     Single
                     Terms
                  
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   the
                   Cause
                   and
                   
                     Effect
                     ,
                     Genus
                  
                   and
                   Species
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   and
                   its
                   
                     Parts
                     ,
                     Subject
                  
                   and
                   
                     Adjunct
                     ,
                     Opposits
                     ,
                     Divers
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   As
                   for
                   Example
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   seeks
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Efficient
                     Cause
                  
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   have
                   recourse
                   to
                   the
                   Definition
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Efficient
                     Cause
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     from
                     which
                     a
                     thing
                     by
                     true
                     Causality
                     doth
                     proceed
                     :
                  
                   Which
                   Definition
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Efficient
                     Cause
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   referred
                   to
                   Man
                   ,
                   presently
                   ,
                   either
                   God
                   will
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   his
                   Mind
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   he
                   was
                   Created
                   presently
                   after
                   the
                   Beginning
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   Or
                   his
                   Parents
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   all
                   other
                   Men
                   since
                   have
                   been
                   produced
                   .
                   And
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   he
                   may
                   find
                   out
                   the
                   Matter
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   the
                   Form
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   is
                   distinguisht
                   from
                   all
                   other
                   things
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   End
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   Created
                   by
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     How
                     the
                     Effects
                     are
                     shewed
                     .
                  
                   So
                   likewise
                   the
                   Effects
                   of
                   Man
                   are
                   manifested
                   by
                   examining
                   the
                   Works
                   that
                   proceed
                   from
                   Man
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Efficient
                     Cause
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   and
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   handle
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   the
                   Theme
                   propounded
                   will
                   bear
                   :
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   Themes
                   will
                   not
                   admit
                   the
                   same
                   Arguments
                   ;
                   seeing
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   Example
                   ,
                   hath
                   neither
                   any
                   
                     Efficient
                     Cause
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   Form
                   ,
                   nor
                   Matter
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   same
                   cannot
                   be
                   considered
                   of
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Mind
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   neither
                   Matter
                   ,
                   nor
                   Form
                   ,
                   nor
                   consist
                   of
                   any
                   Parts
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     In
                     a
                     Simple
                     Theme
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     examin
                     the
                     Word
                     .
                  
                   In
                   the
                   handling
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Simple
                     Theme
                  
                   ,
                   this
                   order
                   is
                   commonly
                   observed
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Argument
                   will
                   permit
                   :
                   First
                   ,
                   To
                   examin
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Theme
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   derived
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   so
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   its
                   
                     Etymology
                     :
                     Secondly
                  
                   ,
                   Whether
                   it
                   be
                   Ambiguous
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   its
                   various
                   Significations
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   Enumerated
                   and
                   expounded
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Whether
                   it
                   be
                   Abstract
                   or
                   Concrete
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     The
                     Genus
                     .
                  
                   In
                   the
                   Second
                   Place
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   enquire
                   into
                   the
                   Genus
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   
                     Predicamental
                     Table
                  
                   set
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   
                     First
                     part
                  
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   V.
                   which
                   represents
                   all
                   the
                   Genera
                   and
                   Species
                   ,
                   which
                   conduceth
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Theme
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   handling
                   Themes
                   varieth
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Diversity
                   of
                   the
                   Genera
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     The
                     Causes
                     .
                  
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   We
                   must
                   enquire
                   into
                   the
                   Causes
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   set
                   down
                   and
                   Enumerated
                   ,
                   
                     First
                     part
                  
                   ,
                   Chap.
                   IX
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                     Effects
                     .
                  
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   The
                   Effects
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   ;
                   not
                   every
                   one
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   Memorable
                   ,
                   and
                   worth
                   the
                   Mentioning
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                     Adjuncts
                     .
                  
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   The
                   Adjuncts
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   handled
                   according
                   as
                   the
                   Theme
                   is
                   ,
                   whether
                   Universal
                   or
                   Proper
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   Antecedents
                   and
                   Consequents
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                     Definition
                     .
                  
                   In
                   the
                   Sixth
                   Place
                   ,
                   Definition
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   have
                   found
                   out
                   the
                   Genus
                   and
                   Difference
                   ,
                   doth
                   present
                   it self
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     Division
                     .
                  
                   Next
                   comes
                   DIVSION
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   Subject
                   is
                   divided
                   into
                   its
                   
                     Integral
                     Parts
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Theme
                   be
                   an
                   
                     Integral
                     Whole
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   into
                   Species
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   Genus
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                     Comparates
                     .
                  
                   In
                   the
                   Eighth
                   Place
                   ,
                   COMPARATES
                   ,
                   or
                   Things
                   that
                   agree
                   in
                   Quantity
                   or
                   Quality
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                     Opposits
                     .
                  
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   OPPOSITS
                   ,
                   are
                   subjoyned
                   to
                   all
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   of
                   considerable
                   use
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   that
                   common
                   Saying
                   ,
                   
                     Contraries
                     set
                     together
                     ,
                     Illustrate
                     each
                     other
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                     How
                     a
                     Conjunct
                     Theme
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     demonstrated
                     .
                  
                   A
                   
                     Complex
                     Theme
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Proposition
                   is
                   Genetically
                   Demonstrated
                   from
                   the
                   Subject
                   and
                   Predicat
                   ,
                   which
                   as
                   two
                   
                     Integral
                     Parts
                  
                   do
                   constitute
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   Because
                   by
                   them
                   we
                   judge
                   ,
                   whether
                   a
                   Proposition
                   be
                   True
                   or
                   
                     False
                     ,
                     Universal
                  
                   or
                   
                     Particular
                     ,
                     Necessary
                  
                   or
                   
                     Contingent
                     ,
                     Affirmative
                  
                   or
                   Negative
                   .
                   As
                   suppose
                   this
                   
                     Conjunct
                     Theme
                  
                   be
                   to
                   be
                   proved
                   ,
                   
                     Man
                     is
                     Created
                     after
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   consider
                   both
                   the
                   Parts
                   ,
                   viz.
                   the
                   
                     Subject
                     Man
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Predicat
                   ,
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   after
                   which
                   Man
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Created
                   :
                   Next
                   the
                   Quantity
                   and
                   Quality
                   of
                   the
                   Proposition
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   Examined
                   :
                   And
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   The
                   Reasons
                   or
                   Arguments
                   of
                   the
                   Affirmation
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   investigated
                   from
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   Subject
                   and
                   Predicat
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XIV
                     .
                     How
                     the
                     Subject
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     considered
                     .
                  
                   The
                   
                     Subject
                     Man
                  
                   furnisheth
                   us
                   with
                   Reasons
                   or
                   Arguments
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                   From
                   the
                   
                     Efficient
                     Cause
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Trinity
                  
                   entred
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   into
                   Consultation
                   about
                   the
                   Creating
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   VVorks
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   Argument
                   of
                   a
                   peculiar
                   Prerogative
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   before
                   other
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   which
                   consists
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   an
                   
                     Image
                     of
                     God.
                  
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   From
                   his
                   Matter
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   made
                   with
                   a
                   Face
                   ,
                   directed
                   towards
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   From
                   his
                   Form
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   only
                   of
                   all
                   sublunary
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   had
                   a
                   Mind
                   breathed
                   into
                   him
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   From
                   Singular
                   Effects
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   Evidences
                   of
                   a
                   peculiar
                   Virtue
                   bestowed
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                   From
                   his
                   Adjuncts
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   excells
                   all
                   other
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Power
                   he
                   has
                   of
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   and
                   determining
                   himself
                   .
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   From
                   his
                   Definition
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Substance
                   consisting
                   of
                   Mind
                   and
                   Matter
                   .
                   Seventhly
                   ,
                   From
                   the
                   Place
                   of
                   Comparats
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   comes
                   near
                   to
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   ;
                   and
                   Ninethly
                   ,
                   From
                   that
                   of
                   Opposits
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Beast
                   ,
                   devoid
                   of
                   Reason
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     XV.
                     How
                     the
                     Predicat
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     considered
                     .
                  
                   The
                   
                     Predicat
                     ,
                     made
                     after
                     the
                     Image
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   doth
                   also
                   afford
                   us
                   Arguments
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Image
                     ;
                     viz.
                  
                   from
                   its
                   
                     Formal
                     Reason
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   its
                   
                     Effects
                     ,
                     Adjuncts
                     ,
                     Parts
                     ,
                     Definitions
                     ,
                     Comparats
                     ,
                     Contraries
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   which
                   Theology
                   handles
                   at
                   large
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
               
                 
                   Books
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   2.
                   Introduction
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Honourable
                   Dr.
                   John
                   Fielding
                   Arch-Deacon
                   of
                   Dorsett
                   &c.w.
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
               
               The
               Second
               Part
               OF
               THE
               INSTITUTION
               OF
               PHILOSOPHY
               .
               Viz.
               Natural
               Theology
               ,
               OR
               ,
               A
               TREATISE
               CONCERNING
               GOD.
               
            
             
               
                 An
                 Introductory
                 Discourse
                 Of
                 the
                 Definition
                 of
                 Natural
                 Theology
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Certainty
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   
                     Natural
                     Theology
                  
                   is
                   set
                   before
                   the
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   Philosophy
                   .
                
                 SOME
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 will
                 find
                 it
                 strange
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 NATURAL
                 THEOLOGY
                 the
                 precedence
                 before
                 other
                 Parts
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 betake
                 my self
                 to
                 the
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 before
                 I
                 have
                 handled
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Things
                
                 .
                 But
                 their
                 Wonder
                 will
                 cease
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 consider
                 how
                 necessary
                 
                   Natural
                   Theology
                
                 is
                 to
                 other
                 Disciplines
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 how
                 great
                 concern
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Existence
                
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 attaining
                 a
                 firm
                 and
                 evident
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Things
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 GOD
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 all
                 Truth
                 ,
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 him
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 premised
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 all
                 Certainty
                 and
                 Truth
                 of
                 Science
                 doth
                 so
                 closely
                 depend
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 without
                 it
                 no
                 Evidence
                 or
                 true
                 Knowledge
                 at
                 all
                 can
                 be
                 had
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 Science
                 cannot
                 be
                 had
                 but
                 from
                 
                   First
                   Causes
                
                 ,
                 how
                 will
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 attainable
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 them
                 ?
                 Seeing
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 
                   First
                   Principles
                
                 to
                 be
                 Clear
                 and
                 Evident
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 do
                 so
                 depend
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 th●t
                 tho'
                 Principles
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 things
                 be
                 unknown
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Principles
                 be
                 known
                 :
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 that
                 GOD
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Author
                   of
                   All
                   Created
                   Beings
                
                 ,
                 is
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 S.
                 
                   Austin
                   )
                   the
                   Light
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   knowable
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Good
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   done
                
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 Know
                 him
                 ,
                 before
                 other
                 Causalities
                 can
                 either
                 have
                 a
                 Being
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 exactly
                 known
                 by
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   All
                   Geometrical
                   Demonstrations
                   derive
                   their
                   Evidence
                   from
                   the
                   Existence
                   of
                   GOD.
                   
                
                 Notwithstanding
                 that
                 
                   Geometrical
                   Demonstrations
                
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 Evidence
                 as
                 to
                 force
                 our
                 Assent
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 once
                 clearly
                 perceived
                 ,
                 do
                 no
                 longer
                 leave
                 any
                 place
                 for
                 doubting
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 attend
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 will
                 they
                 cease
                 to
                 appear
                 such
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Existence
                   of
                   God.
                
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 with
                 such
                 Natures
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 deceived
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 appear
                 most
                 evident
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 For
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 convinc'd
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 first
                 know
                 God
                 to
                 Exist
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Fountain
                 of
                 all
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 given
                 us
                 such
                 Understandings
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 deceived
                 in
                 the
                 Judgment
                 we
                 make
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 most
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 comprehend
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   We
                   cannot
                   be
                   certain
                   that
                   any
                   Conclusions
                   are
                   true
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   give
                   heed
                   to
                   the
                   Premisses
                   .
                
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Mind
                 is
                 conscious
                 to
                 several
                 Idea's
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 whereof
                 it
                 never
                 finds
                 it self
                 deceived
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 neither
                 affirms
                 nor
                 denies
                 ought
                 concerning
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 finds
                 in
                 it self
                 Common
                 Notions
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 frames
                 several
                 Demonstrations
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 persuades
                 it self
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 true
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 gives
                 heed
                 to
                 the
                 Premisses
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 deduceth
                 its
                 Demonstrations
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 it
                 cannot
                 continually
                 give
                 its
                 attention
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 forgets
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 afterwards
                 easily
                 come
                 to
                 doubt
                 
                 of
                 their
                 certainty
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 Conception
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 assured
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 True
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 his
                 Nature
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Deceiver
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Cartesius
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 Fifth
                 Meditation
                 ,
                 
                   Tho'
                   I
                   am
                   of
                   that
                   Nature
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   I
                   clearly
                   and
                   distinctly
                   perceive
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   but
                   believe
                   it
                   true
                   ;
                   yet
                   because
                   I
                   am
                   also
                   of
                   that
                   Nature
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   able
                   always
                   to
                   fix
                   the
                   intention
                   of
                   my
                
                 Mind
                 ,
                 
                   upon
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   my
                   clear
                   perceiving
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   I
                   oft
                   call
                   to
                
                 Mind
                 a
                 Judgment
                 
                   I
                   have
                   made
                   before
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   no
                   longer
                   attend
                   to
                   the
                   Reasons
                   ,
                   upon
                   which
                   I
                   judged
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   ,
                   other
                   Reasons
                   may
                   be
                   alledged
                   ,
                   which
                   might
                   remove
                   me
                   from
                   my
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   were
                   Ignorant
                   of
                   the
                
                 Existence
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   consequently
                   should
                   never
                   have
                   any
                   true
                   or
                   certain
                   Science
                   concerning
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   Fleeting
                   and
                   Mutable
                   Opinions
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   This
                   confirmed
                   by
                   an
                   Example
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 he
                 who
                 considers
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Triangle
                 ,
                 is
                 indeed
                 forced
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   its
                   Three
                   Angles
                   are
                   equal
                   to
                   Two
                   right
                   ones
                   ,
                
                 neither
                 can
                 he
                 think
                 otherwise
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 attends
                 to
                 its
                 Demonstration
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 turns
                 the
                 bent
                 of
                 his
                 Mind
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 tho'
                 he
                 remembers
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 clearly
                 perceived
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 may
                 easily
                 question
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 unknown
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   An
                   Objection
                   taken
                   from
                   Atheists
                   .
                
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 who
                 deny
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 do
                 notwithstanding
                 clearly
                 understand
                 general
                 Axioms
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   Equal
                   Quantities
                   added
                   to
                   Equal
                   ,
                   make
                   the
                   whole
                   Equal
                   ▪
                   Those
                   things
                   which
                   agree
                   in
                   a
                   Third
                   ,
                   do
                   agree
                   amongst
                   themselves
                
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 From
                 which
                 they
                 easily
                 Demonstrate
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Three
                 
                   Angles
                   of
                   a
                   right
                   Angle
                   ,
                   are
                   Equal
                   to
                   Two
                   right
                   ones
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 apparent
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 skilled
                 in
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Geometry
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Square
                 of
                 the
                 Basis
                 of
                 a
                 Triangle
                 ,
                 is
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Square
                 of
                 the
                 Sides
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 to
                 have
                 true
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 without
                 supposing
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Answered
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Atheists
                 have
                 a
                 clear
                 knowledge
                 of
                 
                   Geometrical
                   Demonstrations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 evident
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 force
                 their
                 assent
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 this
                 knowledge
                 of
                 theirs
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Science
                 ,
                 founded
                 upon
                 certain
                 Principles
                 :
                 Because
                 no
                 knowledge
                 deserves
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Science
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 be
                 called
                 in
                 doubt
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 certainty
                 doth
                 not
                 depend
                 on
                 an
                 evident
                 Principle
                 .
                 Now
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 Men
                 are
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 certain
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 mistaken
                 in
                 those
                 very
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 think
                 themselves
                 to
                 have
                 most
                 clearly
                 apprehended
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 this
                 doubtfulness
                 do
                 not
                 trouble
                 them
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 upon
                 their
                 examining
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 its
                 being
                 started
                 by
                 others
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 ever
                 be
                 secured
                 from
                 this
                 Hesitation
                 ,
                 without
                 owning
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 ●he
                 Author
                 of
                 their
                 Being
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Natural
                   Theology
                   influenceth
                   all
                   human
                   Disciplines
                   .
                
                 NATURAL
                 THEOLOGY
                 Transcends
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 that
                 Enlightens
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 diffused
                 through
                 all
                 Arts
                 ,
                 and
                 Sciences
                 :
                 For
                 who
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 considering
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 admire
                 his
                 
                   Power
                   ,
                   Goodness
                
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 raised
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 Him
                 ?
                 Do
                 not
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   VVater
                   ,
                   Vegetables
                   ,
                   Animals
                
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 all
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Understanding
                 of
                 Him
                 ?
                 For
                 all
                 things
                 have
                 relation
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 
                   First
                   Principle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 proclain
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 one
                 
                   Supream
                   cause
                
                 of
                 their
                 Being
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 attentively
                 considers
                 the
                 Connexion
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 the
                 Vicisisitude
                 of
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 Generations
                 ,
                 the
                 orderly
                 Disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 discern
                 the
                 Wise
                 Author
                 and
                 Orderer
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   rest
                   of
                   Bodies
                   proves
                   an
                   Intellectual
                   Principle
                   .
                
                 Bodies
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 move
                 themselves
                 ;
                 how
                 can
                 therefore
                 their
                 so
                 orderly
                 Motion
                 be
                 perform'd
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 some
                 
                   Intellectual
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 as
                 their
                 
                   Effective
                   Principle
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 disposed
                 ,
                 and
                 directed
                 to
                 their
                 appointed
                 end
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 Lactantius
                 was
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Man
                 could
                 be
                 so
                 Ignorant
                 or
                 Savage
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 lifting
                 up
                 his
                 Eyes
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 tho'
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 know
                 by
                 whose
                 Providence
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 govern'd
                 ,
                 yet
                 must
                 needs
                 understand
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Disposition
                   ,
                   Constancy
                   ,
                   Usefulness
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Contemperation
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 a
                 wise
                 conduct
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 so
                 wonderfully
                 framed
                 and
                 ordered
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 managed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 highest
                 Counsel
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   Natural
                   Theology
                   is
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 it
                 appears
                 what
                 
                   Natural
                   Theology
                
                 is
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 or
                 
                   Science
                   of
                   God.
                
                 For
                 Theology
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 Natural
                 and
                 Supernatural
                 ;
                 Supernatural
                 is
                 called
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 fetched
                 from
                 
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 
                   Supernatural
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 attains
                 Divine
                 
                   Truths
                   :
                   Natural
                
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 declares
                 and
                 demonstrates
                 the
                 Existence
                 and
                 Attributes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Principles
                 ,
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   useful
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   to
                   Atheists
                   and
                   ungodly
                   M●n
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 this
                 
                   Natural
                   Theology
                
                 is
                 very
                 profitable
                 for
                 Unbelievers
                 ,
                 and
                 Wicked
                 Persons
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 Theoretically
                 so
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 any
                 Religion
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 first
                 demonstrated
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   Exists
                
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 
                   Practical
                   Atheists
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 Providence
                 ,
                 no
                 Reward
                 after
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Punishment
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 will
                 these
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 this
                 their
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 once
                 convinced
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 shadowed
                 out
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 but
                 besides
                 are
                 most
                 clearly
                 represented
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Souls
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Certainty
                   of
                   Natural
                   Theology
                   .
                
                 The
                 Certainty
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Theology
                
                 doth
                 plainly
                 appear
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 laying
                 of
                 the
                 Foundations
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Disciplines
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 without
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 no
                 solid
                 Knowledge
                 can
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 He
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 worship
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 ought
                 .
                 Hence
                 
                   Des
                   Cartes
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Princ.
                   Artic.
                
                 29.
                 proves
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 the
                 Natural
                 Light
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 True
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Original
                 and
                 Principle
                 of
                 our
                 Intellect
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 What
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 reached
                 by
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   enquire
                   what
                   God
                   is
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   enquire
                   whether
                   he
                   is
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 ,
                 as
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Logick
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 never
                 to
                 enquire
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   a
                   thing
                   be
                
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 conceive
                 
                   what
                   it
                   is
                
                 :
                 I
                 suppose
                 it
                 needful
                 to
                 examin
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 Essential
                 Conception
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Discussing
                 of
                 the
                 Point
                 ,
                 how
                 his
                 Existence
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   II.
                   All
                   Men
                   agree
                   in
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 difficult
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 only
                 follow
                 the
                 Judgments
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 had
                 any
                 Opinion
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 do
                 less
                 disagree
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 Opinion
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Man
                 that
                 ever
                 heard
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Substance
                   Infinite
                   ,
                   Independent
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Understanding
                
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 distinctly
                 conceive
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 least
                 must
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Perfections
                 that
                 can
                 possibly
                 be
                 conceived
                 by
                 Man
                 ,
                 do
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 and
                 most
                 perfect
                 manner
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Tho'
                   God
                   be
                   infinite
                   ,
                   yet
                   doth
                   he
                   not
                   therefore
                   exclude
                   all
                   Finite
                   Beings
                   .
                
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 will
                 here
                 Object
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 an
                 
                   Infinite
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 comprehends
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Perfections
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 necessarily
                 exclude
                 every
                 
                   Finite
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 nothing
                 would
                 exist
                 besides
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Falsity
                 of
                 this
                 Reasoning
                 is
                 apparent
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 cannot
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Man
                 hath
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 Wit
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 others
                 have
                 no
                 Wit
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Or
                 supposing
                 his
                 Wit
                 to
                 encrease
                 to
                 Infinity
                 ,
                 would
                 this
                 diminish
                 the
                 less
                 Portion
                 of
                 Wit
                 possest
                 by
                 others
                 ?
                 Thus
                 ,
                 tho'
                 God
                 be
                 consummate
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 not
                 he
                 therefore
                 exclude
                 all
                 other
                 Beings
                 ;
                 except
                 we
                 should
                 conceive
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 Corporeal
                 and
                 Material
                 ;
                 for
                 indeed
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 
                   Corporeally
                   Infinite
                
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 exclude
                 all
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 conceive
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 Corporeal
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 suppose
                 him
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 comprehending
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 Divisible
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 his
                 highest
                 Simplicity
                 and
                 Unity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Gods
                   Perfections
                   are
                   only
                   Infinite
                   .
                
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 urge
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 perfect
                 Being
                 ,
                 to
                 include
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 formally
                 to
                 comprehend
                 whatsoever
                 Perfection
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Creatures
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Antecedent
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Perfections
                 of
                 the
                 Creature
                 are
                 Finite
                 and
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 otherwise
                 God
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 
                   Perfect
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 as
                 containing
                 imperfections
                 in
                 himself
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 since
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 he
                 includes
                 only
                 
                   Infinite
                   Perfection
                
                 ,
                 and
                 excludes
                 all
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Infinite
                   .
                
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 without
                 all
                 Bounds
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Essence
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 Duration
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 necessary
                 Being
                 ,
                 and
                 Subject
                 to
                 no
                 Change
                 or
                 Mutability
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   God
                   is
                   Independent
                   .
                
                 He
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Independent
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 derives
                 his
                 Being
                 ,
                 from
                 none
                 besides
                 himself
                 .
                 Which
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 did
                 depend
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 still
                 further
                 enquired
                 ,
                 whether
                 that
                 Cause
                 had
                 its
                 
                   Being
                   from
                   it self
                
                 or
                 
                   from
                   another
                
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 possest
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 immense
                 a
                 Power
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 any
                 Being
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Existence
                 and
                 Conservation
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 in
                 some
                 
                   Sense
                   ,
                   God
                
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   In
                   what
                   Sense
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Positively
                   of
                   himself
                   .
                
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Divines
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Speaking
                 ,
                 as
                 abhorring
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Causality
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 explain
                 How
                 God
                 is
                 from
                 himself
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 ought
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 Negatively
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 positively
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 Cause
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 of
                 himself
                 Negatively
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 beholden
                 to
                 any
                 Cause
                 for
                 his
                 Existence
                 ;
                 but
                 withal
                 do
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Negation
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 admitting
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 positive
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 continues
                 to
                 be
                 or
                 exist
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 we
                 say
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 his
                 Inexhaustible
                 and
                 Incomprehensible
                 Power
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Power
                   ,
                   Efficacy
                
                 and
                 Vertue
                 which
                 we
                 conceive
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 Positive
                 ,
                 Perfect
                 and
                 Real
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 God
                 exists
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Perfections
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 question
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 positively
                 of
                 himself
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 first
                 Man
                 had
                 been
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 nothing
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Time
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 Exists
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 from
                 his
                 Being
                 to
                 Day
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 Morrow
                 ,
                 except
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 cause
                 to
                 renew
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 produce
                 him
                 anew
                 every
                 Moment
                 ;
                 we
                 make
                 no
                 difficulty
                 to
                 assert
                 that
                 the
                 Cause
                 which
                 thus
                 preserves
                 is
                 something
                 Positive
                 .
                 Thus
                 notwithstanding
                 God
                 hath
                 been
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 he
                 himself
                 preserves
                 himself
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 Negatively
                 ,
                 but
                 Positively
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 his
                 Immensity
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Perseverance
                 of
                 his
                 Being
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   This
                   Argument
                   further
                   urged
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 positively
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 his
                 own
                 Cause
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 does
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Efficient
                 Cause
                 doth
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 its
                 Effect
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 sounds
                 harshly
                 in
                 the
                 Ears
                 of
                 some
                 Divines
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 looked
                 upon
                 as
                 an
                 Error
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Answered
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 manner
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 positively
                 preserved
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Cause
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 understand
                 the
                 Efficient
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 
                   Formal
                   Cause
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 that
                 Expression
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Immensity
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Essence
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 Cause
                 for
                 his
                 Existence
                 or
                 Conservation
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Perfection
                
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 his
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Existence
                 ,
                 not
                 diverse
                 ,
                 but
                 inseparable
                 from
                 himself
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 by
                 a
                 Positive
                 Influx
                 did
                 conserve
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 
                   Created
                   Beings
                
                 are
                 conserved
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 this
                 supreme
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Immensity
                 of
                 his
                 Essence
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 no
                 Conservator
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 who
                 will
                 pretend
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Immensity
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Power
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 most
                 
                   positive
                   thing
                
                 ?
                 When
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 demanded
                 why
                 
                   God
                   Exists
                
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 answer
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 is
                 properly
                 called
                 an
                 
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Cause
                 is
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 the
                 Effect
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 Effect
                 is
                 supposed
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Cause
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 Answer
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 the
                 Thing
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Formal
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 which
                 bears
                 some
                 Analogy
                 with
                 the
                 Efficient
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   God
                   is
                   conceived
                   by
                   all
                   as
                   supremely
                   Intelligent
                   .
                
                 GOD
                 is
                 also
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Being
                 of
                 Soverening
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 because
                 nothing
                 is
                 hid
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 al
                 past
                 ,
                 present
                 and
                 future
                 things
                 are
                 Naked
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   As
                   most
                   Powerful
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 God
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 
                   most
                   Powerful
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 Rules
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 produce
                 whatsoever
                 doth
                 not
                 imply
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   In
                   what
                   sense
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Creator
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 He
                 is
                 also
                 owned
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   Creator
                   of
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 things
                 depend
                 on
                 Him
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 their
                 Being
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 their
                 Conservation
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 
                   Infinite
                   Power
                
                 is
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 Idea
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 should
                 Exist
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 produced
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   known
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   tho'
                   not
                   comprehended
                   .
                
                 Under
                 these
                 Attributes
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 us
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 .
                 
                   A
                   Being
                   Infinite
                   ,
                   Omnipotent
                   ,
                   Eternal
                   ,
                   Omniscient
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   effective
                   Principle
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 And
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 defined
                 by
                 us
                 :
                 
                   A
                   Being
                   thinking
                   in
                   Perfection
                
                 (
                 or
                 most
                 perfectly
                 thinking
                 )
                 
                   Simple
                   ,
                   Unchangeable
                   ,
                   Eternal
                   ,
                   Consummate
                   ,
                   Necessary
                   ,
                   Immense
                   ,
                   Incomprehensible
                   ,
                   Omnipotent
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   which
                   all
                   things
                   depend
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   with
                   regard
                   to
                   their
                   Nature
                   and
                   Existence
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   their
                   Order
                   and
                   Possibility
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 Contradiction
                 to
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 of
                 our
                 knowing
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 Incomprehensible
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 know
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 comprehend
                 it
                 :
                 I
                 own
                 that
                 we
                 who
                 are
                 Finite
                 cannot
                 comprehend
                 the
                 
                   Infinite
                   Essence
                
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Infinity
                 to
                 be
                 Incomprehensible
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 Contradiction
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 apprehend
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 bounds
                 or
                 limits
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 set
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   A
                   Objection
                   fetch'd
                   from
                   the
                   Divine
                   Incomprehensibility
                   .
                
                 You
                 will
                 oppose
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Weakness
                 of
                 Man
                 cannot
                 aspire
                 to
                 the
                 comprehension
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 conceive
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Finite
                 :
                 For
                 who
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 sees
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sees
                 only
                 one
                 Hair
                 of
                 his
                 Head
                 ?
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 less
                 proportion
                 between
                 a
                 Finite
                 thing
                 and
                 an
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 one
                 Hair
                 of
                 a
                 Man's
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   We
                   may
                   have
                   an
                   Idea
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   without
                   comprehending
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 needful
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 our
                 having
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Infinite
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 than
                 we
                 should
                 comprehend
                 all
                 its
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 sufficient
                 if
                 we
                 find
                 no
                 bounds
                 or
                 limits
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 then
                 we
                 understand
                 the
                 whole
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 tho'
                 not
                 Totally
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Schools
                 term
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 .
                 Who
                 dare
                 say
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 a
                 Triangle
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Figure
                 comprehended
                 within
                 
                   three
                   Lines
                
                 is
                 represented
                 to
                 my
                 Mind
                 ;
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 I
                 am
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 
                   three
                   Angles
                
                 be
                 equal
                 to
                 two
                 right
                 ones
                 ?
                 And
                 so
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 I
                 may
                 have
                 an
                 Apprehension
                 or
                 Notion
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 comprehending
                 all
                 his
                 Attributes
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 understand
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 when
                 mention
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 his
                 
                   Works
                   ,
                   Mercy
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Justice
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 an
                 Image
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 thing
                 it
                 represents
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 like
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   word
                   Cogitation
                   is
                   Equivocal
                   .
                
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 a
                 Thinking-Being
                 ,
                 or
                 Substance
                 ,
                 is
                 Equivocal
                 when
                 attributed
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 which
                 constitutes
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 Independent
                 and
                 Perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 constitutes
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Created
                   Spirit
                
                 is
                 Imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 dependent
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 mark
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 which
                 constitutes
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 subsists
                 by
                 it self
                 ;
                 whereas
                 that
                 which
                 constitutes
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Created
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 subsists
                 indeed
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 it self
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 By
                 the
                 Inborn
                 Idea
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 GOD
                 exists
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   Idea
                   .
                
                 BY
                 the
                 word
                 IDEA
                 ,
                 we
                 understand
                 that
                 form
                 of
                 our
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 immediate
                 apprehension
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 conscious
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Cogitation
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 express
                 nothing
                 ,
                 without
                 having
                 formed
                 an
                 Idea
                 before
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 Minds
                 .
                 Or
                 to
                 express
                 it
                 shorter
                 ,
                 An
                 Idea
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 perceived
                 or
                 thought
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Objectively
                 in
                 the
                 Understanding
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 every
                 Idea
                 includes
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 Formal
                 or
                 Proper
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Operation
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 Objective
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Thing
                   thought
                
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 instead
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   distinction
                   there
                   is
                   betwixt
                   Idea's
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 Second
                 place
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 tak
                 notice
                 ,
                 That
                 tho'
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 inequality
                 in
                 the
                 Idea's
                 of
                 our
                 Mind
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 
                   Modes
                   of
                   Thinking
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 very
                 different
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 represent
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 question'd
                 but
                 the
                 Idea
                 ,
                 which
                 represents
                 Substance
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 contains
                 more
                 Objective
                 Reality
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 represents
                 a
                 Mode
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 adventitious
                 to
                 a
                 perfect
                 or
                 compleat
                 Substance
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 that
                 Idea
                 which
                 represents
                 to
                 me
                 an
                 
                   Infinite
                   Being
                   ,
                   All-powerful
                   ,
                   All-wise
                   ,
                   Eternal
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 doth
                 undoubtedly
                 contain
                 more
                 Objective
                 Reality
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 expresseth
                 Substances
                 that
                 are
                 
                   Created
                   ,
                   Dependent
                   ,
                   Mortal
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 these
                 Idea's
                 are
                 something
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 Cause
                 of
                 their
                 Existence
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 Reality
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 represent
                 have
                 of
                 Entity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Whatsoever
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Effe●t
                   ,
                   is
                   formally
                   or
                   eminently
                   in
                   its
                   Cause
                   .
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 Effect
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 Formally
                 or
                 Eminently
                 contain'd
                 in
                 its
                 Cause
                 .
                 A
                 thing
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Formally
                 in
                 its
                 Cause
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 there
                 as
                 we
                 perceive
                 ;
                 but
                 Eminently
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Cause
                 can
                 supply
                 its
                 stead
                 .
                 Thus
                 Fire
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 produceth
                 heat
                 in
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 contain
                 it
                 formally
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 thing
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 produc'd
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 produce
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 comprehend
                 the
                 thing
                 caused
                 by
                 them
                 Formally
                 ,
                 but
                 Eminently
                 only
                 .
                 This
                 Notion
                 is
                 the
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 as
                 evident
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 
                   Nothing
                   can
                   be
                   made
                   out
                   of
                   Nothing
                   :
                
                 For
                 should
                 we
                 admit
                 that
                 something
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Effect
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 own
                 that
                 Something
                 may
                 proceed
                 from
                 Nothing
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 we
                 give
                 any
                 other
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 Nothing
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 in
                 it
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 found
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Effect
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   From
                   the
                   Idea
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   conclude
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 conclude
                 from
                 the
                 Idea
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 exists
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 thus
                 demonstrated
                 :
                 Every
                 thing
                 represented
                 by
                 an
                 Idea
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 Cause
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 Formally
                 or
                 Eminently
                 contained
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 Idea
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Most
                   perfect
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 excluding
                 all
                 Limitations
                 :
                 Therefore
                 this
                 Idea
                 must
                 have
                 GOD
                 for
                 its
                 Cause
                 .
                 The
                 Minor
                 is
                 thus
                 proved
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 found
                 in
                 all
                 
                   Created
                   Beings
                
                 that
                 can
                 afford
                 us
                 this
                 Idea
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 I
                 can
                 form
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 a
                 Substance
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 my self
                 am
                 a
                 Substance
                 ;
                 yet
                 will
                 this
                 Idea
                 never
                 represent
                 an
                 
                   Infinite
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 my self
                 am
                 Finite
                 and
                 of
                 bounded
                 Perfections
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 an
                 Idea
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Infinite
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 proceed
                 from
                 
                   God
                   alone
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Infinite
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   V.
                   An
                   Objection
                   answer'd
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 argue
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Idea
                 may
                 be
                 formed
                 from
                 the
                 several
                 Perfections
                 scattered
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ;
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 own
                 Mind
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 frame
                 an
                 Idea
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Divine
                   Understanding
                
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 How
                 can
                 I
                 from
                 the
                 several
                 Endowments
                 of
                 diverse
                 Things
                 ,
                 frame
                 a
                 Being
                 that
                 is
                 absolutely
                 Perfect
                 ?
                 Shall
                 I
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 enlarging
                 and
                 extending
                 those
                 Images
                 ?
                 But
                 whence
                 have
                 I
                 the
                 Faculty
                 of
                 enlarging
                 all
                 the
                 Perfections
                 of
                 
                   Created
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 something
                 that
                 far
                 exceeds
                 them
                 all
                 ?
                 We
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 
                   Perfect
                   Being
                
                 is
                 impress'd
                 upon
                 my
                 Mind
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 supream
                 Perfection
                 of
                 God
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 his
                 Perfections
                 are
                 not
                 separate
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 conjunction
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 absolute
                 Simplicity
                 and
                 Unity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   No
                   Idea
                   of
                   an
                   Infinite
                   Being
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Idea
                   of
                   a
                   Finite
                   Being
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   tho'
                   the
                
                 Idea
                 
                   of
                   an
                
                 Infinite
                 Substance
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   most
                   perfectly
                   includes
                   all
                   the
                
                 Perfections
                 our
                 Mind
                 
                   can
                   conceive
                   ,
                   may
                   also
                   contain
                   the
                
                 Idea
                 
                   of
                   a
                
                 Finite
                 Substance
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   as
                   a
                
                 Multitude
                 
                   contains
                   an
                
                 Unity
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   a
                   greater
                   Number
                   a
                   lesser
                   ;
                   )
                   yet
                   is
                   not
                   the
                
                 Idea
                 
                   of
                   an
                
                 Infinite
                 Being
                 ,
                 
                   contain'd
                   in
                   that
                   of
                   a
                
                 Finite
                 Being
                 .
                 
                   And
                   therefore
                
                 Des
                 Cartes
                 
                   in
                   his
                
                 Third
                 Meditation
                 
                   says
                   thus
                
                 :
                 I
                 manifestly
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 Reality
                 in
                 an
                 
                   Infinite
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 a
                 Finite
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 the
                 Perception
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Infinite
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 precedent
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Finite
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 my Self
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 could
                 I
                 understand
                 that
                 I
                 Doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 Desire
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 want
                 something
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 not
                 altogether
                 Perfect
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 me
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 Perfect
                 Being
                 ,
                 by
                 comparing
                 my Self
                 with
                 whom
                 I
                 discern
                 my
                 own
                 Defects
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   Perfect
                   cannot
                   proceed
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Imperfect
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 perfect
                 cannot
                 proceed
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 its
                 Total
                 and
                 
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 are
                 Imperfect
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Perfections
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 neither
                 Formally
                 nor
                 Eminently
                 contained
                 in
                 us
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 which
                 contains
                 all
                 his
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 He
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 except
                 He
                 do
                 exist
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 undoubtedly
                 conclude
                 that
                 He
                 doth
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Idea
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   inborn
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 ask
                 ,
                 whence
                 we
                 have
                 this
                 Idea
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 nor
                 from
                 any
                 
                   Created
                   Being
                
                 ?
                 My
                 Answer
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 born
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 our Selves
                 also
                 is
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 impress'd
                 it
                 upon
                 every
                 Man
                 in
                 his
                 Creation
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 so
                 order'd
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 should
                 understand
                 and
                 know
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Faculty
                 whereby
                 He
                 knows
                 himself
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 understand
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 depending
                 on
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 uncertain
                 Duration
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 he
                 must
                 also
                 understand
                 Him
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 compared
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 whom
                 he
                 depends
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 reflecting
                 upon
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 concludes
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Idea
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 convinc'd
                 of
                 his
                 Existence
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 reflecting
                 on
                 himself
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 impression
                 made
                 upon
                 us
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 understand
                 that
                 this
                 Idea
                 is
                 always
                 actually
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 were
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 always
                 think
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 Impression
                 is
                 meant
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 vouchsafed
                 such
                 a
                 Faculty
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 can
                 excite
                 this
                 Idea
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Idea's
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Idea
                   of
                   God
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   invented
                   by
                   us
                   .
                
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Idea
                 is
                 framed
                 ●r
                 invented
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 Notions
                 are
                 ,
                 which
                 ha●e
                 no
                 other
                 Existence
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 our
                 Understanding
                 ;
                 because
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 added
                 or
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 this
                 Idea
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   the
                   Essences
                   of
                   things
                   are
                   indivisible
                   :
                
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 Thing
                 could
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 any
                 Idea
                 ,
                 representing
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Thing
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 another
                 Idea
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 new
                 Perfections
                 may
                 still
                 be
                 perceived
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 known
                 before
                 ;
                 yet
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 change
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 makes
                 it
                 the
                 more
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 increased
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 new
                 Properties
                 are
                 discover'd
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 unknown
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 Idea
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 of
                 him
                 befor
                 e.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   An
                   Objection
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Idea
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   framed
                   by
                   us
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 farther
                 urge
                 ,
                 That
                 Man
                 who
                 has
                 this
                 Idea
                 is
                 a
                 free
                 Agent
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 consequently
                 he
                 can
                 frame
                 the
                 same
                 at
                 pleasure
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Des
                   Cartes
                
                 seems
                 to
                 hint
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Beginning
                   of
                   his
                   Fifth
                   Meditation
                
                 ,
                 where
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 innumerable
                 Idea's
                 of
                 Things
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 his
                 Mind
                 ,
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   Which
                   tho'
                   they
                   be
                   in
                   some
                   sort
                   thought
                   by
                   me
                   at
                   pleasure
                   .
                
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 think
                 of
                 Objects
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 framed
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 whilst
                 we
                 are
                 thinking
                 of
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Many
                   things
                   ●ocur
                   to
                   our
                   Thoughts
                   ,
                   which
                   tho
                   ▪
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   Exist
                   ,
                   yet
                   have
                   their
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 Idea's
                 do
                 indeed
                 depend
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 formal
                 and
                 
                   proper
                   Being
                
                 in
                 our
                 Mind
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 considered
                 in
                 their
                 
                   objective
                   Being
                
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 necessary
                 Cause
                 .
                 I
                 own
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 any
                 particular
                 Object
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 thus
                 free
                 by
                 a
                 liberty
                 of
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 liberty
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Exercise
                   of
                   the
                   Act
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Schools
                 express
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 differently
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 liberty
                 of
                 Contrariety
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Specification
                   of
                   the
                   Act.
                
                 For
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 depend
                 on
                 our
                 Will
                 to
                 think
                 the
                 Number
                 Nine
                 to
                 consist
                 of
                 three
                 Ternaries
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 consist
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Even
                 or
                 Uneven
                 Number
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Neither
                 can
                 we
                 conceive
                 a
                 Substan●e
                 absolutely
                 perfect
                 ,
                 as
                 Existing
                 or
                 not
                 
                   Existing
                   ,
                   Wise
                
                 or
                 
                   Ignorant
                   ,
                   Merciful
                
                 or
                 Cruel
                 ;
                 but
                 must
                 necessarily
                 conceive
                 him
                 necessarily
                 
                   Existing
                   ,
                   All-wise
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   All
                   good
                
                 .
                 Where●ore
                 when
                 
                   Des
                   Cartes
                
                 faith
                 ,
                 That
                 many
                 Idea'l
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 have
                 no
                 Existence
                 ,
                 besides
                 his
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 subjoynd
                 ;
                 
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   not
                   feigned
                   or
                   inven●ed
                   by
                   me
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   their
                   true
                   and
                   unchangeable
                   Natures
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Idea
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   derived
                   from
                   our
                   Parents
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 doth
                 it
                 contradict
                 our
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 what
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 have
                 deriv'd
                 all
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 we
                 have
                 from
                 our
                 Parents
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 receiv'd
                 the
                 same
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Men
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 commnicated
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 consequently
                 the
                 Idea
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 GOD
                 is
                 not
                 inborn
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 this
                 Objection
                 seems
                 rather
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 GOD
                 to
                 be
                 inborn
                 in
                 us
                 :
                 For
                 let
                 us
                 ask
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 those
                 first
                 Men
                 had
                 this
                 Idea
                 ;
                 if
                 from
                 themselves
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 have
                 it
                 as
                 well
                 ?
                 If
                 from
                 GOD
                 revealing
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 must
                 own
                 GOD
                 to
                 Exist
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 That
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Exist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Whether
                   Existence
                   doth
                   appertain
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 I
                 Have
                 evidently
                 enough
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 Demonstrated
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 I
                 find
                 in
                 my self
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 a
                 Being
                 absolutely
                 Perfect
                 ,
                 therefore
                 that
                 Being
                 must
                 Exist
                 .
                 Now
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 shew
                 whether
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 proved
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 his
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 a
                 Possible
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Necessary
                 Existence
                 do
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Existence
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   may
                   be
                   enquired
                   into
                   after
                   a
                   two-fold
                   manner
                   .
                
                 Two
                 Questions
                 may
                 be
                 formed
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 Exists
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 our
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 with
                 repect
                 to
                 the
                 Thing
                 considered
                 in
                 it self
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 sought
                 ,
                 why
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 suppose
                 God
                 or
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 is
                 affirmmed
                 by
                 us
                 to
                 Exist
                 :
                 By
                 the
                 Second
                 we
                 enquire
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 thing
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 Possible
                 ,
                 but
                 really
                 Existent
                 .
                 By
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 ways
                 we
                 may
                 enquire
                 after
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 have
                 Reasons
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 assure
                 us
                 that
                 
                   God
                   Exists
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 this
                 his
                 Existence
                 is
                 necessary
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Idea
                   of
                   an
                   Infinite
                   Being
                   prove
                   its
                   Existence
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 Demonstrate
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 attend
                 to
                 the
                 Idea
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 all
                 Powerful
                 and
                 all
                 Perfect
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 argue
                 thus
                 :
                 Whatsoever
                 we
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 perceive
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 any
                 Thing
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 we
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 as
                 we
                 perceive
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 he
                 Exists
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 
                   God
                   Exists
                
                 .
                 The
                 Minor
                 is
                 thus
                 proved
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 for
                 a
                 most
                 perfect
                 Being
                 ,
                 to
                 want
                 any
                 Perfection
                 ;
                 but
                 Existence
                 is
                 a
                 Perfection
                 ;
                 therefore
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 but
                 Existent
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 where
                 a
                 Multitude
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 also
                 be
                 a
                 Unity
                 ;
                 therefore
                 since
                 God
                 possesseth
                 all
                 Perfections
                 conceivable
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 also
                 have
                 Existence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Existence
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   necessary
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 doth
                 it
                 oppose
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 
                   Created
                   Beings
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Essence
                 is
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 their
                 Existence
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 doth
                 exist
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 Notion
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Reason
                 thereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Things
                 only
                 Possible
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 actual
                 Existence
                 is
                 contained
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 includes
                 actual
                 ,
                 necessary
                 and
                 
                   Eternal
                   Existence
                
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 impossible
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 conceive
                 a
                 Hill
                 without
                 a
                 Valley
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 conceive
                 an
                 absolutely
                 perfect
                 Being
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 any
                 Perfection
                 is
                 wanting
                 ,
                 or
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 Existent
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 Cogitation
                 supposeth
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 a
                 
                   thing
                   Thinking
                
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 no
                 Being
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 Think
                 :
                 So
                 absolute
                 Perfection
                 presupposeth
                 necessary
                 Existence
                 ,
                 since
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 conceived
                 absolutely
                 perfect
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 Exist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Existence
                   is
                   a
                   Perfection
                   without
                   which
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   God
                   cannot
                   be
                   conceived
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 we
                 differ
                 from
                 Gassendus
                 ,
                 who
                 denies
                 Existence
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Propriety
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 adds
                 neither
                 Perfection
                 nor
                 Imperfection
                 to
                 a
                 thing
                 .
                 Because
                 when
                 we
                 attend
                 to
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 Existence
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Divine
                   Property
                
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 less
                 belongs
                 to
                 God
                 than
                 Omnipotence
                 or
                 Immensity
                 ,
                 &c.
                 or
                 that
                 an
                 equality
                 of
                 Angles
                 belongs
                 to
                 two
                 Right
                 ones
                 .
                 Because
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 he
                 be
                 conceived
                 without
                 Existence
                 .
                 For
                 would
                 not
                 something
                 be
                 wanting
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 Exist
                 ?
                 Or
                 how
                 otherwise
                 could
                 he
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Being
                 absolutely
                 perfect
                 ?
                 Since
                 
                   Existence
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   the
                   Reality
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   whereby
                   it
                   is
                   placed
                   out
                   of
                   Nothing
                   ,
                
                 which
                 therefore
                 no
                 Being
                 absolutely
                 perfect
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Cogitation
                 presupposeth
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 Thinks
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 ,
                 absolute
                 Perfection
                 requires
                 Existence
                 ;
                 because
                 an
                 absolutely
                 perfect
                 Substance
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 actually
                 Existent
                 ,
                 and
                 unchangable
                 from
                 Eternity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Objection
                   .
                
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 :
                 Tho'
                 we
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 a
                 Mountain
                 without
                 a
                 Valley
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 Mountain
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 since
                 a
                 Mountain
                 doth
                 not
                 include
                 Existence
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 neither
                 doth
                 it
                 follow
                 that
                 
                   God
                   Exists
                
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 conceive
                 him
                 as
                 Existent
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 laid
                 upon
                 things
                 to
                 Exist
                 ,
                 from
                 my
                 Thought
                 or
                 Apprehension
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Answered
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Argument
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 aright
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 a
                 Valley
                 enters
                 the
                 Conception
                 of
                 an
                 Hill
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 can
                 be
                 apprehended
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 inferred
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 a
                 Mountain
                 or
                 Valley
                 doth
                 Exist
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 whether
                 they
                 Exist
                 or
                 do
                 not
                 Exist
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 I
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 God
                 without
                 Existence
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 Existence
                 is
                 inseparable
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Existing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   An
                   instance
                   urged
                   against
                   this
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 further
                 urge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   Existing
                
                 doth
                 essentially
                 involve
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Existence
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Existence
                 belongs
                 to
                 this
                 complex
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   Existing
                
                 .
                 But
                 Gods
                 knowing
                 this
                 complex
                 Notion
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 impose
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 Existing
                 upon
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 without
                 presupposing
                 its
                 actual
                 Existence
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 So
                 likewise
                 tho'
                 Existence
                 be
                 contained
                 in
                 a
                 Being
                 absolutely
                 perfect
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 we
                 conclude
                 thence
                 that
                 it
                 actually
                 Exists
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 include
                 Existence
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 Perfections
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   instance
                   Answered
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Existing
                   Sun
                
                 there
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 Possible
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 necessary
                 Existence
                 contained
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 understand
                 that
                 
                   actual
                   Existence
                
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 joyned
                 with
                 the
                 Properties
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 conceived
                 as
                 Existing
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 thence
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 Exist
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 complex
                 Notion
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Existing
                   Sun
                
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 framed
                 by
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 Notions
                 may
                 be
                 separated
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 Abstraction
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 Operation
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 may
                 be
                 conceived
                 without
                 Existence
                 .
                 Whereas
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 God
                 actual
                 and
                 necessary
                 Existence
                 is
                 involved
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 an
                 inseperable
                 Connexion
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Attributes
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 conceive
                 an
                 
                   Infinite
                   Being
                
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 do
                 actually
                 Exist
                 .
                 For
                 necessary
                 Existence
                 is
                 the
                 Property
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 agrees
                 to
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Essence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Idea
                   of
                   every
                   thing
                   doth
                   not
                   argue
                   actual
                   Existence
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 enquire
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 absolutely
                 perfect
                 can
                 be
                 inferr'd
                 from
                 its
                 Idea
                 ,
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 whether
                 out
                 of
                 every
                 Conception
                 or
                 Idea
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 Demonstrate
                 its
                 Existence
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 whether
                 from
                 the
                 Idea
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 our
                 Mind
                 of
                 a
                 Being
                 absolutely
                 perfect
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 rightly
                 conclude
                 its
                 Existence
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Fallacy
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 bestow
                 an
                 Attribute
                 ,
                 that
                 agrees
                 only
                 to
                 one
                 Subject
                 ,
                 upon
                 all
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 do
                 rightly
                 and
                 demonstratively
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 necessary
                 Existence
                 be
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Idea
                 
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 Perception
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 divide
                 actual
                 Existence
                 from
                 his
                 Nature
                 ,
                 God
                 must
                 necessarily
                 Exist
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 necessity
                 that
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Man
                 doth
                 consist
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 Valley
                 includes
                 the
                 Conception
                 of
                 an
                 Hill.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Essence
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Figment
                   of
                   our
                   Understanding
                   .
                
                 Some
                 with
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 Discoursed
                 about
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 deny
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 subsist
                 any
                 where
                 but
                 in
                 our
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 figment
                 or
                 thing
                 feigned
                 by
                 the
                 Understanding
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 easily
                 overthrown
                 by
                 shewing
                 ,
                 that
                 necessary
                 Existence
                 is
                 not
                 included
                 in
                 any
                 Fiction
                 of
                 our
                 Understanding
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 either
                 Possible
                 ,
                 or
                 Impossible
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 grant
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 Exist
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 other
                 thing
                 can
                 impart
                 Existence
                 to
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 Possible
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 Impossible
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 lye
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Contradiction
                 it
                 implies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Existence
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   proved
                   from
                   the
                   Conservation
                   of
                   us
                   .
                
                 The
                 Existence
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 proved
                 from
                 our
                 continued
                 Preservation
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 a
                 Creature
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 preserve
                 it self
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 some
                 Cause
                 that
                 preserves
                 it
                 .
                 Time
                 we
                 know
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 many
                 Parts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 independent
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 since
                 a
                 Thing
                 under
                 Duration
                 ,
                 may
                 every
                 particular
                 Moment
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 neither
                 doth
                 it
                 follow
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 yesterday
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 to
                 day
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 Cause
                 to
                 preserve
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 produce
                 it
                 anew
                 every
                 Moment
                 ,
                 which
                 its
                 self
                 cannot
                 do
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 it
                 could
                 at
                 first
                 give
                 its
                 self
                 a
                 Being
                 .
                 For
                 Conservation
                 is
                 not
                 distinguishable
                 from
                 Creation
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 Reason
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 less
                 power
                 required
                 to
                 Conserve
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 produce
                 it
                 :
                 Neither
                 can
                 Parents
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 only
                 procure
                 some
                 Dispositions
                 in
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 to
                 prepare
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Reception
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 Live
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 Dead
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 there
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 some
                 first
                 Cause
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 not
                 only
                 create
                 and
                 produce
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 keep
                 and
                 preserve
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   that
                   things
                   cannot
                   preserve
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 oppose
                 to
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 here
                 alledged
                 ,
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 set
                 down
                 by
                 
                   Des
                   Cartes
                   :
                   That
                   every
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   in
                   it
                   lies
                   ,
                   endeavours
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   State
                   ,
                   neither
                   is
                   ever
                   changed
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   forced
                   to
                   it
                   by
                   a
                   foreign
                   Agent
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Law
                 ,
                 every
                 thing
                 which
                 Exists
                 ,
                 must
                 continue
                 always
                 to
                 Exist
                 ,
                 neither
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 new
                 force
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 be
                 sustained
                 in
                 its
                 Essence
                 .
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 besides
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Being
                 depending
                 on
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 once
                 essentially
                 depends
                 on
                 another
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 for
                 always
                 so
                 depend
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 what
                 is
                 Essential
                 admits
                 of
                 no
                 change
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Virtue
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 an
                 
                   Independing
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 depend
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 First
                 Moment
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 ,
                 Third
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 it
                 lies
                 ,
                 continues
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 State
                 ;
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 understood
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Perfection
                 or
                 Nature
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 given
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 constant
                 and
                 unchangeable
                 ,
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 afford
                 his
                 continual
                 concourse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   An
                   account
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   handled
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   Chapter
                   .
                
                 Tho
                 from
                 the
                 Idea
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 own
                 Conservation
                 ,
                 his
                 actual
                 Existence
                 is
                 evidently
                 deducible
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 we
                 will
                 also
                 endeavour
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 the
                 same
                 from
                 all
                 Sensible
                 Objects
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 not
                 undertaken
                 by
                 
                   Des
                   Cartes
                
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 being
                 chiefly
                 intent
                 on
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 discovered
                 Material
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 could
                 not
                 properly
                 alledge
                 any
                 Argument
                 from
                 their
                 Production
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 The
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 proves
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   first
                   Argument
                   for
                   the
                   Existence
                   of
                   a
                   God
                   from
                   the
                   Fabrick
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 ALmost
                 all
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 that
                 ever
                 duly
                 considered
                 the
                 Miracles
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 constantly
                 acknowledged
                 an
                 
                   Eternal
                   Godhead
                
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 out-breathing
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 Quickned
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 Life
                 and
                 Heat
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 is
                 there
                 so
                 stupid
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 the
                 Stupendous
                 Structure
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 continual
                 Rotations
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 never
                 discomposed
                 order
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 necessarily
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Supreme
                   Creator
                
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 govern
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 Boethius
                 saith
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Perpetual
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 at
                 whose
                 command
                 Time
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 being
                 Stable
                 ,
                 and
                 Immoveable
                 himself
                 ,
                 imparts
                 Motion
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 ?
                 What
                 else
                 doth
                 the
                 vast
                 extent
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 things
                 therein
                 contained
                 ,
                 the
                 Beauty
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 ,
                 the
                 constancy
                 of
                 its
                 Motions
                 Preach
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Moderator
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 Transcendent
                 Structure
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Original
                 disposer
                 of
                 this
                 Harmonious
                 Order
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   We
                   all
                   are
                   link'd
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   a
                   silent
                   Breast
                   ,
                
                 
                   His
                   Temple
                   is
                   .
                   —
                
                 
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Place
                   of
                   God
                   but
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                
                 
                   The
                   Air
                   and
                   Seas
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   he
                   's
                   given
                   Birth
                   ?
                
                 
                   What
                   but
                   a
                   Vertuous
                   raised
                   holy
                   Mind
                   ?
                
                 
                   Where
                   if
                   we
                   can't
                   ,
                   we
                   'l
                   scarce
                   him
                   elsewhere
                   find
                   .
                
                 
                   All
                   that
                   thy
                   Gazing
                   Eye
                   doth
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                
                 
                   That
                   doth
                   thee
                   move
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   God
                   we
                   call
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Lucan
                     .
                     lib.
                     9.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Order
                   supsposeth
                   an
                   understanding
                   Artificer
                   .
                
                 I
                 will
                 own
                 that
                 some
                 mean
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 may
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 
                   Second
                   Causes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ●●●tertain
                 their
                 Minds
                 with
                 the
                 consideration
                 os
                 
                   Natural
                   Objects
                
                 ,
                 without
                 looking
                 further
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 attentively
                 considers
                 their
                 Subordination
                 ,
                 and
                 diligently
                 weighs
                 their
                 Connexion
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 own
                 a
                 Creator
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 his
                 perpetual
                 Providence
                 ,
                 except
                 (
                 as
                 Aristotle
                 saith
                 )
                 
                   he
                   be
                   so
                   unhappy
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   fallen
                   into
                   the
                   deepest
                   Gulf
                   of
                   Blindness
                   and
                   Misery
                   .
                
                 But
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 illustrate
                 this
                 a
                 little
                 by
                 an
                 Example
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 suppose
                 that
                 Protagoras
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Atheist
                 ,
                 had
                 got
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 Archimedes
                 his
                 
                   Glassy
                   Sphear
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 perform
                 their
                 several
                 Motions
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 do
                 by
                 degrees
                 withdraw
                 themselves
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 hurried
                 along
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Primum
                   Mobile
                
                 ,
                 are
                 whirld
                 about
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 Twenty
                 four
                 hours
                 ;
                 Do
                 you
                 think
                 that
                 Protagoras
                 would
                 have
                 believed
                 this
                 Machine
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 jumbled
                 together
                 by
                 Chance
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Fortuitous
                 Concourse
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 much
                 rather
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 Art
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 Subtil
                 and
                 Accomplisht
                 Mathematician
                 ?
                 For
                 seeing
                 it
                 doth
                 chiefly
                 belong
                 to
                 an
                 
                   Intellectual
                   Agent
                
                 ,
                 fitly
                 to
                 adapt
                 divers
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dispose
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 designed
                 end
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 confess
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 accurate
                 and
                 ingenious
                 
                 piece
                 of
                 Work
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 proceeded
                 from
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 a
                 Chance-medly
                 of
                 Atoms
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Never
                   were
                   any
                   Miracleswrought
                   for
                   the
                   Conviction
                   of
                   Atheists
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 lawful
                 to
                 compare
                 Great
                 things
                 with
                 Little
                 ,
                 and
                 Weak
                 things
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Perfect
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 Archimedes
                 his
                 Sphear
                 in
                 comparison
                 to
                 this
                 Universe
                 ?
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 Perfect
                 is
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Copy
                 ?
                 And
                 shall
                 we
                 believe
                 that
                 Archimedes
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Imitation
                 of
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Wandring
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 infinite
                 num●er
                 of
                 Stars
                 ,
                 this
                 wonderful
                 adorning
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 this
                 excellent
                 Order
                 of
                 an
                 unutterable
                 variety
                 of
                 Works
                 were
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 casually
                 jumbled
                 and
                 justled
                 Atoms
                 ?
                 This
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 supposed
                 by
                 any
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 Wits
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 either
                 outward
                 Eyes
                 to
                 see
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Vnderstanding
                 to
                 discern
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 submit
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 so
                 contradictory
                 to
                 Sense
                 and
                 Reason
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 I
                 suppose
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 who
                 disposeth
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 
                   Number
                   ,
                   Weight
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Measure
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 takes
                 so
                 great
                 Care
                 for
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 never
                 been
                 known
                 to
                 work
                 any
                 Miracles
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 Atheists
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Workmanship
                 of
                 Nature
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 convincing
                 Argument
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 also
                 strongly
                 invite
                 and
                 persuade
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 Admiration
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 
                   Divine
                   Perfections
                
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 much
                 more
                 easily
                 believe
                 all
                 the
                 Fables
                 of
                 Aesop
                 for
                 true
                 Histories
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Mice
                 had
                 conferences
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 Weesel
                 entertain'd
                 a
                 witty
                 Discourse
                 with
                 the
                 Fox
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 Rising
                 and
                 Setting
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 the
                 Vicissitudes
                 of
                 Day
                 and
                 Night
                 ,
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 Seasons
                 in
                 the
                 Fourfold
                 divided
                 Year
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 Aequinoctials
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Solstices
                 ,
                 could
                 ever
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 ordered
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Divine
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 
                   Perfect
                   Reason
                
                 ;
                 or
                 preserv'd
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 invariable
                 and
                 uninterrupted
                 Succession
                 .
                 For
                 do
                 not
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Wonders
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 constant
                 and
                 never
                 ceasing
                 Voice
                 seem
                 to
                 proclaim
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Off-spring
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Invisible
                   Sovereign
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 their
                 own
                 
                   Artificers
                   ?
                   He
                   hath
                   made
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   we
                   our selves
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   various
                   Species
                   of
                   Animals
                   prove
                   the
                   Being
                   of
                   a
                   GOD.
                   
                
                 But
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 insist
                 too
                 long
                 in
                 laying
                 open
                 the
                 Beauty
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 pass
                 by
                 the
                 vast
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 poised
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 the
                 Mountains
                 lifting
                 up
                 their
                 Heads
                 towards
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 Rivers
                 that
                 water
                 and
                 fructifie
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 prodigious
                 variety
                 of
                 Vegetables
                 ,
                 which
                 grow
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 Mines
                 and
                 Quarries
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 
                   Gold
                   ,
                   Silver
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Metals
                 ,
                 with
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Earths
                 and
                 Stones
                 are
                 dug
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 only
                 consider
                 ,
                 the
                 almost
                 infinite
                 differing
                 kinds
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 opposit
                 outward
                 shape
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 many
                 Conveniences
                 and
                 Necessaries
                 they
                 afford
                 to
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 declare
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 One
                 only
                 
                   First
                   Principle
                
                 or
                 Author
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 can
                 imagin
                 that
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 Male
                 and
                 Female
                 ,
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 Mutual
                 Embraces
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 perpetuating
                 themselves
                 by
                 their
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 and
                 Organs
                 fitted
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 were
                 design'd
                 and
                 contriv'd
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 
                   Wise
                   Omnipotence
                
                 ?
                 Who
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 a
                 diligent
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Birds
                 ,
                 their
                 astonishing
                 Artifice
                 in
                 making
                 their
                 Nests
                 ,
                 their
                 Hatching
                 and
                 care
                 of
                 Feeding
                 their
                 Young
                 ,
                 their
                 dexterousness
                 in
                 teaching
                 them
                 to
                 Fly
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 presently
                 discover
                 the
                 
                   Supream
                   Cause
                
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 wonderful
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Artifice
                 hath
                 contriv'd
                 and
                 order'd
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 imparted
                 several
                 virtues
                 and
                 forces
                 to
                 different
                 Animals
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 various
                 use
                 and
                 capacity
                 ?
                 How
                 exquisitely
                 is
                 their
                 whole
                 frame
                 suited
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 design'd
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 accurately
                 are
                 their
                 Organs
                 adapted
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Actions
                 ?
                 Thus
                 Bulls
                 are
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 
                   Horns
                   ;
                   Lions
                
                 with
                 their
                 
                   Paws
                   ;
                   Elephants
                
                 with
                 their
                 Teeth
                 and
                 Snout
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Rhinocero's
                 with
                 his
                 close
                 Armour
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 attaining
                 of
                 their
                 designed
                 End
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 offend
                 their
                 Enemies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   various
                   Faculties
                   in
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   plainly
                   prove
                   a
                   Sovereign
                   or
                   Supream
                   Power
                   ,
                   ordering
                   and
                   designing
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 Shall
                 any
                 one
                 be
                 so
                 weak
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 broad
                 and
                 flat
                 Feet
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 
                   Water
                   Fowl
                
                 without
                 any
                 design
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 meer
                 hap
                 hazard
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 Swimming
                 is
                 so
                 apparent
                 ?
                 Can
                 any
                 one
                 suppose
                 that
                 Herns
                 ,
                 should
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 have
                 long
                 Legs
                 and
                 Necks
                 ,
                 and
                 Beaks
                 sharp-pointed
                 like
                 Daggers
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 pierce
                 the
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 for
                 their
                 prey
                 ?
                 Whench
                 hath
                 the
                 Pike
                 his
                 prominent
                 
                 Saw-like
                 Teeth
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 his
                 Jaws
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Roof
                 of
                 his
                 Mouth
                 thick
                 set
                 with
                 Hooks
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 slippery
                 Prey
                 might
                 not
                 escape
                 his
                 greedy
                 Jaws
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 by
                 chance
                 that
                 the
                 Woodpacker
                 is
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 Claws
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 it
                 runs
                 up
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 Trees
                 like
                 a
                 Cat
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 forked
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 it
                 robs
                 the
                 Tarantula
                 of
                 her
                 Prey
                 ?
                 Consider
                 the
                 Arts
                 and
                 Industry
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Bees
                   ,
                   Pismires
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 about
                 their
                 Food
                 ,
                 begetting
                 of
                 their
                 Kind
                 ,
                 breeding
                 of
                 their
                 Young
                 ,
                 and
                 fighting
                 with
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 self-evident
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 can
                 be
                 supposed
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 an
                 Accidental
                 and
                 Confused
                 motion
                 of
                 Atoms
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 nothing
                 more
                 excellent
                 ,
                 more
                 apposit
                 or
                 useful
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 conceived
                 by
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   beholding
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   leads
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   ▪
                   GOD.
                   
                
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 no
                 longer
                 stop
                 here
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 
                   Man
                   ,
                   Nature's
                   Masterpiece
                
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 all
                 the
                 Excellencies
                 dispers'd
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 united
                 in
                 this
                 Microcosm
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Little
                   World.
                
                 Can
                 any
                 one
                 behold
                 his
                 comly
                 Form
                 ,
                 the
                 erect
                 posture
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 his
                 Face
                 looking
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 directed
                 towards
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Beautiful
                 symmetry
                 and
                 proportion
                 of
                 his
                 whole
                 Body
                 and
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 suppose
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 no
                 Author
                 of
                 his
                 Being
                 ?
                 But
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 Wonders
                 of
                 his
                 Outside
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 proceed
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Inward
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 their
                 structure
                 and
                 situation
                 ,
                 the
                 Nerves
                 and
                 Sinews
                 deriving
                 their
                 Original
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 the
                 Arteries
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Aethereal
                   ever
                   moving
                   Spirit
                
                 that
                 fills
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 imparts
                 motion
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 several
                 Joynts
                 and
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 vigour
                 and
                 strength
                 to
                 perform
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Actions
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 still
                 stronger
                 Arguments
                 to
                 persuade
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 
                   First
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Human
                   Perfection
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   its
                   External
                   parts
                   .
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Vulgar
                 Wits
                 are
                 more
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 Examples
                 than
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 to
                 task
                 some
                 one
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ;
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 scan
                 the
                 Miracles
                 it
                 contains
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 at
                 first
                 sight
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 Wonders
                 in
                 its
                 most
                 curious
                 Make
                 and
                 Contrivance
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 not
                 wholly
                 bereft
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 Perfection
                 of
                 the
                 Artificer
                 .
                 In
                 running
                 over
                 its
                 outward
                 Parts
                 ,
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 
                 
                   Bony
                   Orbit
                
                 ,
                 or
                 round
                 
                   Ossea
                   Orbita
                
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Eyelids
                 ,
                 the
                 Hair
                 of
                 the
                 Eyelids
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Eye-brows
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Glandules
                 or
                 Kernels
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Excretory
                   Vessels
                
                 and
                 Passages
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 serve
                 either
                 to
                 defend
                 that
                 tender
                 Part
                 ,
                 or
                 assist
                 and
                 facilitate
                 its
                 motion
                 .
                 The
                 Eyelids
                 are
                 as
                 Curtains
                 to
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 assisted
                 with
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 several
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 insertion
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 become
                 useful
                 for
                 the
                 opening
                 or
                 shutting
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Eyebrows
                 and
                 Hair
                 on
                 the
                 Eyelids
                 ,
                 are
                 like
                 Ramparts
                 ,
                 to
                 secure
                 the
                 Eye
                 from
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 hurtful
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prevent
                 their
                 sudden
                 and
                 unexpected
                 eruption
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Excretory
                   Passages
                
                 serve
                 to
                 carry
                 off
                 the
                 superabounding
                 Humor
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Eye
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 clog'd
                 by
                 the
                 affluence
                 of
                 
                   serous
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Eyesight
                 dimmed
                 by
                 the
                 acrimony
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Inward
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                   consider'd
                   .
                
                 If
                 we
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Inner
                 Parts
                 ,
                 which
                 Nature
                 hath
                 hid
                 from
                 ,
                 but
                 Anatomy
                 lays
                 open
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 first
                 find
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 this
                 miraculous
                 little
                 Globe
                 continues
                 hung
                 up
                 and
                 equally
                 pois'd
                 within
                 the
                 Orbit
                 ,
                 and
                 performs
                 its
                 various
                 motions
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Midst
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Pupilla
                 ,
                 or
                 Sight
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 round
                 Figure
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 visible
                 Species
                 or
                 Rays
                 proceeding
                 from
                 Objects
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 received
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 part
                 soever
                 of
                 the
                 Hemisphere
                 they
                 come
                 .
                 After
                 these
                 appear
                 the
                 Coats
                 ,
                 or
                 Membrans
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 the
                 Humors
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 a
                 Dioptrick-Glass
                 do
                 refract
                 and
                 concenter
                 the
                 Rays
                 that
                 represent
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Watry
                   Humor
                
                 distending
                 the
                 Membran
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 it
                 gibbous
                 ,
                 doth
                 ampliate
                 the
                 Convexity
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Crystalline
                   Humor
                
                 placed
                 within
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Grape-like
                   Coat
                   ,
                   Tunicâ
                   Uvea
                
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Glass
                 set
                 opposite
                 to
                 a
                 Hole
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Rays
                 coming
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 are
                 collected
                 and
                 refracted
                 .
                 And
                 behind
                 the
                 
                   Crystalline
                   Humor
                
                 is
                 placed
                 the
                 
                   Glassy
                   Humor
                
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 the
                 
                   Tunica
                   Retina
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Network
                   Membrane
                
                 is
                 at
                 a
                 fit
                 distance
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Crystalline
                   Humor
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Rays
                 with
                 due
                 refraction
                 have
                 past
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 they
                 attain
                 their
                 proper
                 place
                 and
                 center
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   structure
                   of
                   the
                   Ear
                   examin'd
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 the
                 EAR
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 equal
                 use
                 and
                 concern
                 to
                 the
                 convenience
                 and
                 necessities
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 only
                 design'd
                 for
                 the
                 perceiving
                 of
                 Sounds
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 Excellence
                 of
                 its
                 structure
                 very
                 little
                 inferiour
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 its
                 Inner
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mutual
                 connexion
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Lappet
                   of
                   the
                   Ear
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 narrowed
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Hollow
                 of
                 the
                 Ear
                 goes
                 slanting
                 inwards
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Sounds
                 ,
                 by
                 passing
                 its
                 crooked
                 Windings
                 and
                 Turnings
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 encreased
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 thin
                 Membrane
                 ,
                 placed
                 near
                 the
                 Hole
                 of
                 this
                 inward
                 Cavity
                 ,
                 being
                 struck
                 by
                 the
                 impuls'd
                 
                   Air
                   ▪
                
                 doth
                 affect
                 the
                 Fibres
                 and
                 
                   Auditory
                   Nerve
                
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 motion
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 three
                 small
                 Bones
                 fitly
                 disposed
                 and
                 tied
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 Ligament
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 Hammer
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 resemblance
                 it
                 bears
                 with
                 that
                 Instrument
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 Anvil
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 somewhat
                 roundish
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 the
                 Stapes
                 or
                 Stirrop
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 moveable
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 use
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 Drum
                 of
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 and
                 prevent
                 its
                 being
                 too
                 much
                 slackened
                 ,
                 or
                 too
                 stiff
                 bent
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 fore-mention'd
                 Hollow
                 of
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 the
                 Passage
                 (
                 commonly
                 called
                 by
                 Anatomists
                 the
                 
                   Oval
                   Hole
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Window
                 )
                 opens
                 into
                 the
                 Labyrinth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 leads
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 
                   Inner
                   Cavity
                
                 ,
                 called
                 Cochlea
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 its
                 Spiral
                 Windings
                 it
                 resembles
                 a
                 
                   Snails
                   Shell
                
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 well
                 view'd
                 ,
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 admirable
                 Artifice
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 form'd
                 with
                 such
                 Turnings
                 ,
                 it
                 renders
                 the
                 Sounds
                 more
                 distinct
                 ,
                 and
                 causes
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 confusion
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 other
                 Parts
                 not
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 insisted
                 on
                 ,
                 whose
                 wonderful
                 Contrivance
                 does
                 much
                 conduce
                 to
                 Hearing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   structure
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                   and
                   Ear
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   a
                   Fortuitous
                   Concourse
                   of
                   Atoms
                   .
                
                 Now
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 conceived
                 so
                 stupid
                 and
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Senses
                 were
                 made
                 by
                 a
                 fortuitous
                 jumbling
                 together
                 of
                 small
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 most
                 
                   High
                   God
                
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 inimitable
                 Wisdom
                 has
                 so
                 curiously
                 framed
                 ,
                 and
                 orderly
                 disposed
                 all
                 these
                 several
                 Parts
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 more
                 adapt
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 suited
                 to
                 the
                 uses
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 designed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Living
                   Creatures
                   could
                   never
                   be
                   by
                   Chance
                   .
                
                 I
                 could
                 never
                 approve
                 of
                 Democritus
                 his
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 attributes
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 
                   justling
                   Atoms
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 their
                 Roaming
                 vagaries
                 were
                 an
                 adequate
                 Cause
                 to
                 produce
                 all
                 the
                 Bodies
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 infinite
                 Space
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 asserts
                 his
                 Atoms
                 to
                 be
                 toss'd
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 come
                 together
                 and
                 unite
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 framing
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 ?
                 Can
                 we
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 hudling
                 concourse
                 of
                 like
                 Bodies
                 so
                 many
                 Nerves
                 and
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 Ligaments
                 and
                 Tendons
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 Filaments
                 and
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 formed
                 ?
                 Can
                 we
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Legs
                   ,
                   Shins
                   ,
                   Feet
                   ,
                   Toes
                   ,
                   Joynts
                   ,
                
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 blind
                 and
                 impotent
                 Chance
                 ?
                 Can
                 we
                 conceive
                 that
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 that
                 Noble
                 Muscle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Breast
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 contain'd
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 its
                 
                   Ribs
                   ,
                   Muscles
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Midriff
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 without
                 a
                 Cause
                 and
                 at
                 Hap-hazard
                 ?
                 Or
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 
                   Veins
                   ,
                   Arteries
                   ,
                   Grissels
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Membrans
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 rise
                 ,
                 but
                 meer
                 Chance
                 and
                 the
                 Heaviness
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ?
                 Who
                 can
                 force
                 himself
                 to
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 
                   Blind
                   Men
                
                 plac'd
                 in
                 an
                 open
                 Field
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 confused
                 running
                 in
                 amongst
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 should
                 at
                 last
                 produce
                 an
                 Army
                 orderly
                 drawn
                 up
                 in
                 Battle
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 exact
                 Rules
                 of
                 
                   Military
                   Art
                
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ?
                 Or
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 as
                 well
                 with
                 CICERO
                 ,
                 suppose
                 that
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 
                   Alphabetical
                   Characters
                
                 ,
                 being
                 casually
                 thrown
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 should
                 all
                 rank
                 themselves
                 into
                 Lines
                 and
                 Words
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 Annals
                 of
                 ENNIUS
                 the
                 Poet
                 ?
                 Now
                 as
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 so
                 much
                 over-bear
                 his
                 Reason
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 this
                 possible
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 less
                 will
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 curious
                 Structure
                 and
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 Chance
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 no
                 Cause
                 at
                 all
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Atoms
                   cannot
                   produce
                   any
                   t
                   hing
                   of
                   themselvee
                   .
                
                 And
                 to
                 deduce
                 this
                 matter
                 from
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 that
                 Atoms
                 have
                 a
                 Power
                 to
                 produce
                 and
                 generate
                 things
                 ,
                 why
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 now
                 produce
                 or
                 renew
                 the
                 same
                 Things
                 they
                 framed
                 so
                 long
                 ago
                 ;
                 why
                 are
                 there
                 no
                 Mountains
                 raised
                 anew
                 ?
                 How
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 constitute
                 another
                 Sun
                 ?
                 How
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 all
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 keep
                 to
                 their
                 kinds
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 new
                 ones
                 do
                 arise
                 from
                 their
                 Sensless
                 Jumbling
                 together
                 ?
                 Neither
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 any
                 advantage
                 for
                 the
                 Atheist
                 to
                 alledge
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Flies
                   ,
                   Mice
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Insects
                 are
                 daily
                 generated
                 without
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 both
                 Sexes
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Question
                 here
                 is
                 not
                 concerning
                 the
                 Production
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 concerning
                 the
                 inborn
                 Power
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 Seeds
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 are
                 Born
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 endowed
                 with
                 a
                 Virtue
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 Generating
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 this
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 for
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 productive
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 
                   All-wi●e
                   God
                
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 power
                 they
                 act
                 whatfoever
                 they
                 do
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Concerning
                 Fate
                 and
                 Will
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Divine
                 Decree
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Ancients
                   took
                   great
                   Pains
                   to
                   reconcile
                   the
                   Divine
                   Preordination
                   with
                   the
                   Liberty
                   of
                   Mans
                   Will.
                   
                
                 THe
                 Ancients
                 were
                 so
                 solicitous
                 of
                 Preserving
                 
                   Human
                   Liberty
                
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 found
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 reconcile
                 them
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Attributes
                
                 ,
                 they
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 their
                 own
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 they
                 found
                 that
                 all
                 our
                 Actions
                 must
                 be
                 pre-ordained
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 All-knowing
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 experienced
                 in
                 themselves
                 a
                 Freedom
                 of
                 Will
                 ,
                 they
                 admitted
                 both
                 to
                 be
                 True
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 pre-ordain
                 all
                 our
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 nevertheless
                 enjoy
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Will.
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 afterwards
                 proceeded
                 to
                 enquire
                 further
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 Mans
                 Liberty
                 standing
                 ,
                 God
                 could
                 have
                 fore-ordained
                 all
                 things
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 they
                 ingenuously
                 profest
                 their
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 
                   Infinite
                   Being
                
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 Comprehended
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Created
                   Understanding
                
                 .
                 This
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 Human
                 Frailty
                 was
                 certainly
                 praise-worthy
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 satisfied
                 with
                 this
                 Answer
                 ,
                 many
                 being
                 solicitous
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Man
                 may
                 be
                 reconciled
                 with
                 
                   Gods
                   Decree
                
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 useless
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Gods
                   Foreknowledge
                
                 of
                 and
                 Foreordination
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   actions
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   Fate
                   or
                   the
                   Divine
                   Decree
                   is
                   .
                
                 And
                 here
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Fate
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Divine
                 Decree
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 God
                 hath
                 determined
                 concerning
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 :
                 Or
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Eternal
                   Decree
                
                 of
                 his
                 Providence
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 
                   Sees
                   ,
                   Knows
                
                 and
                 Governs
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 BOETHIUS
                 expresses
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   Fate
                   is
                   an
                   Order
                   or
                   Disposition
                   ,
                   Inherentin
                   changeable
                   things
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   Providence
                   links
                   them
                   to
                   their
                   due
                   Ranks
                   and
                   Orders
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Fate
                   lays
                   no
                   necessity
                   upon
                   Human
                   Actions
                   .
                
                 Now
                 that
                 this
                 Order
                 or
                 Disposal
                 doth
                 impose
                 no
                 necessity
                 upon
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 Power
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 our
                 Assent
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 Dissent
                 from
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 haveing
                 ballanced
                 both
                 parts
                 ,
                 to
                 choose
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 reject
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 likewise
                 that
                 Men
                 frequently
                 change
                 their
                 Minds
                 at
                 the
                 Persuasions
                 of
                 their
                 Friends
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 refuse
                 what
                 first
                 they
                 had
                 embraced
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 were
                 it
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 all
                 Prudence
                 and
                 Reason
                 in
                 Mens
                 ordering
                 of
                 their
                 affairs
                 would
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Freedom
                 to
                 chuse
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 inclined
                 by
                 Rational
                 motives
                 ;
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 act
                 by
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Chance
                 and
                 Fortune
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   Argument
                   of
                   our
                   weakness
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   cannot
                   reconcile
                   Gods
                   omnipotence
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   our
                   will.
                   
                
                 And
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 absurd
                 than
                 to
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 deny
                 our
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 experience
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 fully
                 Conscious
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 illustrious
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Light
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 can
                 scarcely
                 reconcile
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Omnipotence
                
                 and
                 Providence
                 ?
                 We
                 ought
                 ever
                 to
                 remember
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 Finite
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 Infinite
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 Liberty
                 must
                 not
                 presently
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 it
                 inconsistence
                 with
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 our
                 Minds
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 comprehend
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 only
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 our
                 Wit
                 and
                 Understanding
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Decree
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   suit
                   it
                   felf
                   and
                   comport
                   with
                   things
                   .
                
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 indeed
                 that
                 Fate
                 is
                 immoveable
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 inheres
                 in
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 moveable
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Nature
                 or
                 inbred
                 Motions
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 moves
                 them
                 sweetly
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 constraint
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Requirings
                 of
                 the
                 different
                 Nature
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 act
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 with
                 things
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 freely
                 with
                 free
                 and
                 voluntary
                 Agents
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Gods
                   Foreknowledge
                   lays
                   no
                   necessity
                   or
                   force
                   upon
                   Mans
                   will.
                   
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 this
                 Assertion
                 overthrown
                 by
                 that
                 common
                 Objection
                 :
                 
                   If
                   God
                   foresees
                   that
                   I
                   shall
                   Sin
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   his
                   Foresight
                   cannot
                   be
                   deceived
                   ,
                   it
                   follows
                   that
                   I
                   must
                   necessarily
                   Sin.
                
                 For
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 foresee
                 my
                 Sinning
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 but
                 freely
                 and
                 voluntarily
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Knowledge
                 imposeth
                 no
                 necessity
                 upon
                 my
                 Actions
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 my
                 knowing
                 that
                 Peter
                 will
                 walk
                 to
                 morrow
                 ,
                 doth
                 lay
                 a
                 necessity
                 upon
                 him
                 of
                 doing
                 so
                 :
                 Or
                 than
                 the
                 knowledge
                 I
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 Suns
                 Existence
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 doth
                 cause
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   being
                   external
                   to
                   the
                   thing
                   known
                   ,
                   cannot
                   hinder
                   its
                   Liberty
                   .
                
                 For
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 Childish
                 than
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Foreknowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 altogether
                 External
                 to
                 the
                 
                   thing
                   known
                
                 ,
                 should
                 put
                 a
                 force
                 upon
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 Man
                 ?
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 deceived
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 then
                 ?
                 Consequently
                 ,
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 either
                 true
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 were
                 to
                 recover
                 of
                 this
                 Sickness
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 false
                 :
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 vain
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 Phisician
                 ,
                 since
                 neither
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Fate
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   Eternal
                   Truth
                
                 can
                 ever
                 be
                 changed
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 worthily
                 stil'd
                 by
                 CICERO
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 lazy
                 Question
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Argument
                 you
                 may
                 overthrow
                 all
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 
                   Gods
                   Foreknowledge
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 import
                 any
                 necessity
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 this
                 ;
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Contingent
                   thing
                
                 is
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 Indefinite
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 doubtful
                 event
                 ,
                 tho'
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Foreknowledge
                
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 Definite
                 and
                 determined
                 .
                 AMMONIUS
                 illustrates
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 a
                 Globe
                 ,
                 resting
                 on
                 the
                 Plain
                 of
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 the
                 indifferency
                 whereof
                 as
                 to
                 Rest
                 or
                 Motion
                 ,
                 doth
                 well
                 express
                 the
                 indifferency
                 of
                 our
                 Will
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 this
                 Plain
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 inclined
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 move
                 of
                 necessity
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 when
                 the
                 Will
                 is
                 inclined
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 this
                 makes
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 upon
                 Supposition
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Will
                 turned
                 it self
                 this
                 way
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 foresee
                 this
                 inclination
                 from
                 Eternity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   certainty
                   of
                   Gods
                   Foreknowledge
                   is
                   no
                   Argument
                   for
                   a
                   force
                   upon
                   our
                   will.
                   
                
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Gods
                   Prescience
                
                 is
                 most
                 certain
                 ;
                 therefore
                 its
                 Object
                 cannot
                 but
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 cannot
                 but
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 is
                 therefore
                 necessary
                 :
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 
                   Gods
                   Foreknowledge
                
                 imposeth
                 a
                 necessity
                 on
                 the
                 Will.
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 by
                 distinguishing
                 the
                 Consequent
                 ;
                 I
                 grant
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Foreknowledge
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 happen
                 
                   upon
                   Supposition
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 happen
                 so
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 Consequence
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 Antecedence
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Books
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   2.
                   
                   Chap.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   ▪
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   Captaine
                   Richard
                   Cheyney
                   of
                   Hamerton
                   in
                   the
                   Parish
                   of
                   Hackney
                   in
                   Middlesex
                   Esqr.
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 How
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Propositions
                 of
                 Eternal
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   the
                   Essences
                   of
                   things
                   are
                   distinguisht
                   from
                   their
                   Existency
                   .
                
                 FOr
                 the
                 better
                 understanding
                 of
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 briefly
                 to
                 presuppose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Essences
                 of
                 things
                 are
                 modally
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 their
                 Existency
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 understand
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 after
                 one
                 manner
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 abstract
                 it
                 from
                 Existence
                 or
                 non
                 Existence
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 another
                 when
                 we
                 conceive
                 it
                 as
                 Existing
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 Existent
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 
                   without
                   our
                   Understanding
                
                 :
                 But
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 Exist
                 ,
                 is
                 objectively
                 in
                 our
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 
                   without
                   our
                   Thought
                
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 kind
                 are
                 
                   Eternal
                   Truths
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 That
                 
                   a
                   Triangle
                   hath
                   three
                   Angles
                   equal
                   to
                   two
                   right
                   ones
                   :
                   Six
                   and
                   Four
                   make
                   Ten
                
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 considered
                 as
                 Ideas
                 in
                 our
                 Mind
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 Idea's
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 something
                 ,
                 the
                 Questions
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 Understanding
                 of
                 Man
                 forming
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 they
                 owe
                 their
                 production
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 Principle
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   Propositions
                   of
                   Eternal
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 
                   Eternal
                   Truths
                
                 are
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 their
                 efficient
                 and
                 total
                 Cause
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 all
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Existence
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 their
                 Essence
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 being
                 
                   Infinite
                   Goodness
                
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 impulsed
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 Reason
                 of
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 best
                 :
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 because
                 he
                 determined
                 himself
                 to
                 produce
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 deserve
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 being
                 Good.
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 therefore
                 will
                 the
                 three
                 Angles
                 of
                 a
                 Triangle
                 to
                 be
                 equal
                 to
                 Two
                 right
                 ones
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 saw
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 because
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Free-will
                 he
                 had
                 determined
                 the
                 three
                 Angles
                 to
                 be
                 necessarily
                 equal
                 to
                 Two
                 right
                 ones
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 otherwise
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 God
                 to
                 Will
                 ,
                 to
                 Understand
                 and
                 Create
                 are
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 because
                 he
                 knows
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   non-Existence
                   of
                   God
                   being
                   supposed
                   nothing
                   is
                   less
                   true
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 can
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Truths
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 less
                 true
                 ,
                 whether
                 God
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 Exist
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 most
                 false
                 ;
                 because
                 all
                 Truths
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 
                   Eternal
                   cause
                
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 all
                 flow
                 as
                 from
                 their
                 Fountain
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 this
                 difficult
                 to
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 God
                 as
                 an
                 
                   Infinite
                   ,
                   Eternal
                   ,
                   Incomprehensible
                   Being
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 all
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 whom
                 all
                 things
                 depend
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 Error
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 can
                 be
                 independently
                 of
                 his
                 Will.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   That
                   twice
                   four
                   make
                   eight
                   is
                   from
                   God.
                   
                
                 Neither
                 doth
                 it
                 oppose
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 
                   the
                   three
                   Angles
                   of
                   a
                   Triangle
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   equal
                   to
                   two
                   right
                   ones
                
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 
                   twice
                   four
                   should
                   not
                   make
                   Eight
                   :
                
                 For
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Being
                 which
                 does
                 not
                 depend
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 not
                 freely
                 constituted
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 being
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 it
                 evidently
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 always
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 three
                 Angles
                 of
                 a
                 Triangle
                 should
                 be
                 equal
                 to
                 two
                 
                   right
                   ones
                
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 twice
                 four
                 should
                 make
                 eight
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 ●o
                 constituted
                 by
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   God
                   being
                   of
                   himself
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   independent
                   of
                   him
                   .
                
                 For
                 seeing
                 God
                 is
                 positively
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 endowed
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 Essence
                 and
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 thereof
                 we
                 can
                 assign
                 a
                 Reason
                 for
                 
                   Eternal
                   Truth
                
                 ,
                 without
                 need
                 of
                 having
                 recourse
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Object
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 clearing
                 of
                 their
                 Evidence
                 and
                 certainty
                 .
                 This
                 Attribute
                 would
                 agree
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 besides
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 some
                 
                   Natures
                   ,
                   Truths
                
                 and
                 Essences
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 independent
                 of
                 God.
                 Because
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 demand
                 why
                 they
                 were
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 whence
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 Truth
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Eternally
                 so
                 
                   of
                   themselves
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 that
                 Reason
                 ,
                 they
                 became
                 the
                 Objects
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Knowledge
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 themselves
                 Antecedent
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 so
                 derogatory
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Omnipotence
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 wonder
                 to
                 me
                 how
                 any
                 can
                 assert
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 who
                 consider
                 well
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Independency
                
                 upon
                 any
                 things
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Complement
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Cogitation
                
                 would
                 not
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 sole
                 understanding
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 conceived
                 as
                 independent
                 on
                 his
                 Will.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   In
                   what
                   Sense
                   the
                   Essences
                   of
                   things
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   immutable
                   and
                   Eternal
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 Object
                 that
                 the
                 Essences
                 of
                 things
                 are
                 Eternal
                 and
                 Immutable
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 understood
                 concerning
                 the
                 Immutability
                 and
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 prefixt
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 whilst
                 by
                 his
                 Free-will
                 he
                 has
                 determined
                 some
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 unchangeable
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Natures
                 of
                 things
                 are
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Time
                 before
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Eternal
                   God
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 conceive
                 them
                 without
                 Succession
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 suffer
                 them
                 for
                 ever
                 to
                 cease
                 or
                 be
                 changed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   God
                   is
                   tho
                   Cause
                   of
                   Truths
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   King
                   is
                   of
                   his
                   Law●
                   .
                
                 GOD
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 Exist
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 Possibles
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 Truths
                 that
                 we
                 call
                 Eternal
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 is
                 the
                 Maker
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Laws
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 these
                 Truths
                 are
                 inborn
                 in
                 us
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 also
                 woul●
                 have
                 them
                 so
                 in
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 Power
                 enough
                 to
                 write
                 his
                 Laws
                 in
                 their
                 Hearts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Objection
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 would
                 make
                 God
                 inferiour
                 to
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 at
                 his
                 Pleasure
                 annul
                 the
                 Laws
                 he
                 has
                 made
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 do
                 ,
                 those
                 Truths
                 would
                 lose
                 their
                 Essence
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 True
                 or
                 Immutable
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Case
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 a
                 King
                 are
                 very
                 different
                 .
                 A
                 King
                 can
                 change
                 his
                 Laws
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 Will
                 is
                 changeable
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 God's
                 Will
                 is
                 unchangeable
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 acts
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 constant
                 and
                 invariable
                 manner
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 it
                 hinder
                 this
                 that
                 his
                 Will
                 is
                 free
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 his
                 Will
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 is
                 his
                 Power
                 Incomprehenfible
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 tho'
                 I
                 cannot
                 comprehend
                 how
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 One
                 and
                 Five
                 are
                 Six
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 understand
                 clearly
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 which
                 does
                 not
                 depend
                 on
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Reason
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 understand
                 how
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 indeed
                 true
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 can
                 do
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 known
                 by
                 
                 us
                 ;
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 do
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 :
                 For
                 our
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 or
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 .
                 Therefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Essences
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Mathematical
                   Truths
                
                 are
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 so
                 conceived
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 ordered
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 commanded
                 them
                 :
                 According
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Austin
                   ;
                   Because
                   thou
                   seest
                   them
                   ,
                
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 listeth
                 thee
                 )
                 
                   therefore
                   they
                   are
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Divine
                 Attributes
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 Of
                 the
                 Vnity
                 of
                 GOD.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   the
                   Attributes
                   of
                   GOD
                   are
                   .
                
                 ALtho'
                 GOD
                 be
                 One
                 meer
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Perfections
                 or
                 Attributes
                 indivisibly
                 United
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 stirr'd
                 up
                 from
                 several
                 Occasions
                 ,
                 which
                 frequently
                 involve
                 many
                 Objects
                 ,
                 are
                 Many
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 I
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 Mind
                 doth
                 not
                 exist
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 do
                 all
                 ,
                 nor
                 understand
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 turn
                 my self
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Cogitation
                
                 ,
                 which
                 comprehends
                 all
                 Perfections
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 Reflexions
                 ,
                 whether
                 as
                 referr'd
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 Conceptions
                 of
                 Objects
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Attributes
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 my
                 Cogitations
                 I
                 have
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Existing
                 ,
                 is
                 different
                 from
                 another
                 Cogitation
                 I
                 have
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 All-powerful
                 ,
                 or
                 Eternal
                 :
                 Because
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 these
                 my
                 Thoughts
                 are
                 different
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 Object
                 which
                 I
                 refer
                 or
                 apply
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 different
                 from
                 another
                 which
                 I
                 can
                 likewise
                 apply
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 my
                 Mind
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 perceive
                 also
                 the
                 Idea's
                 of
                 other
                 Minds
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Nature
                 with
                 mine
                 ,
                 I
                 cast
                 my
                 Eye
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Cogitation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 take
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 considering
                 its
                 Unity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Divine
                   Attributes
                   aro
                   indivisibly
                   united
                   .
                
                 If
                 therefore
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 
                   Simple
                   ,
                   Uniform
                   Cogitation
                
                 ,
                 exempt
                 from
                 all
                 
                   Order
                   ,
                   Distinction
                   ,
                   Priority
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Posteriority
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Perfections
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 we
                 can
                 think
                 of
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 actually
                 present
                 in
                 his
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 inseparably
                 united
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 so
                 intimately
                 joyned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 All
                 are
                 most
                 properly
                 One
                 in
                 their
                 Essence
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 his
                 Eternity
                 is
                 his
                 Omnipotence
                 ,
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 his
                 Spirituality
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 All
                 his
                 Attributes
                 are
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Life
                 is
                 all
                 his
                 Attributes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Unity
                   of
                   GOD
                   was
                   known
                   to
                   the
                   Ancients
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 constant
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 That
                 GOD
                 is
                 One
                 only
                 ,
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 whom
                 all
                 things
                 obey
                 .
                 Both
                 Poets
                 and
                 Philosophers
                 own'd
                 this
                 ,
                 who
                 frequently
                 call
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Maker
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   The
                   Ruler
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   The
                   Mind
                   diffus'd
                   through
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 also
                 they
                 gave
                 him
                 no
                 peculiar
                 Name
                 ,
                 as
                 supposing
                 that
                 no
                 Title
                 could
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 singular
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 nothing
                 common
                 with
                 other
                 things
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 Names
                 were
                 only
                 necessary
                 where
                 Plurality
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 distinguish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 persons
                 discriminated
                 by
                 certain
                 Marks
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Divine
                   Unity
                   is
                   to
                   ●e
                   explained
                   .
                
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 word
                 Unity
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 divers
                 Senses
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 enquire
                 first
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 respect
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   thing
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   One
                   ,
                   three
                   several
                   ways
                   .
                
                 A
                 Thing
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 when
                 its
                 Parts
                 are
                 united
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 One
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 separable
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 A
                 Thing
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 One
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 one
                 
                   single
                   Essence
                
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 Parts
                 ;
                 tho'
                 the
                 Attributes
                 and
                 Modes
                 wherewith
                 it
                 is
                 diversified
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 may
                 be
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 a
                 Thing
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 One
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 undivided
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 in
                 no
                 respect
                 be
                 divided
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 any
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 or
                 Modes
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 separable
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 things
                 appertaining
                 are
                 most
                 simply
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   One.
                   
                
                 In
                 this
                 last
                 meaning
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 One
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 is
                 One
                 ,
                 neither
                 hath
                 he
                 any
                 Attributes
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 Essential
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 Inseparable
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Attributes
                
                 are
                 only
                 Modes
                 of
                 Thinking
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 distinguish
                 his
                 Will
                 and
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 that
                 distinction
                 is
                 only
                 made
                 by
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 conceive
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 conversant
                 about
                 Goodness
                 or
                 Truth
                 .
                 But
                 
                   Real
                   Modes
                
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Things
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 affect
                 and
                 distinguish
                 from
                 others
                 ;
                 as
                 Figure
                 and
                 Motion
                 in
                 
                   Bodies
                   ;
                   Willing
                
                 and
                 Understanding
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 .
                 And
                 are
                 therefore
                 call'd
                 the
                 Modes
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 agree
                 to
                 mutable
                 Things
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 all
                 
                   Created
                   Beings
                
                 are
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 a
                 Being
                 that
                 is
                 constant
                 and
                 ever-abiding
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 God
                 alone
                 is
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 in
                 God
                 is
                 only
                 distinguishable
                 by
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   God
                   is
                   one
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   besides
                   him
                   .
                
                 Having
                 shewed
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 Unity
                 agrees
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 further
                 be
                 queried
                 ,
                 Whether
                 God
                 be
                 one
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 suffer
                 or
                 admit
                 none
                 besides
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 One
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 multiplied
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 ,
                 GOD
                 ,
                 we
                 understand
                 a
                 most
                 
                   Perfect
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 it
                 comprehend
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 Real
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 supposing
                 him
                 to
                 exist
                 ,
                 all
                 conceivable
                 Perfection
                 must
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 by
                 his
                 Idea
                 and
                 Essence
                 formally
                 to
                 exclude
                 every
                 most
                 
                   perfect
                   Being
                
                 besides
                 himself
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 how
                 can
                 any
                 be
                 equal
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 Or
                 how
                 can
                 all
                 conceivable
                 Perfections
                 be
                 in
                 two
                 several
                 Subsistences
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 admits
                 of
                 Division
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 dissolution
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Incorruptible
                 and
                 Eternal
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Multiplicity
                   of
                   Gods
                   implies
                   a
                   Contradiction
                   .
                
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Division
                 is
                 no
                 hindrance
                 to
                 their
                 Immortality
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 one
                 doth
                 not
                 arrogate
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 follow
                 their
                 own
                 work
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 still
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 distribution
                 of
                 their
                 Work
                 or
                 Business
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 evident
                 Instance
                 of
                 great
                 Imperfection
                 ;
                 because
                 this
                 supposeth
                 them
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 one
                 anothers
                 assistance
                 ,
                 being
                 unable
                 all
                 alone
                 to
                 govern
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 contradictory
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Essence
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Omnipotent
                   ,
                   Insinite
                
                 ,
                 and
                 All-wise
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   If
                   there
                   were
                   more
                   Gods
                   than
                   one
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   equal
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 supposing
                 a
                 Plurality
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 every
                 way
                 equal
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 some
                 Perfections
                 would
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 altogether
                 incompetible
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Supream
                   Being
                
                 .
                 For
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 two
                 Gods
                 ,
                 whom
                 for
                 the
                 greater
                 clearness
                 of
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 call
                 Saturn
                 and
                 Jupiter
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 two
                 Gods
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 severally
                 include
                 all
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 All-knowing
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 know
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 others
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 either
                 
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 necessary
                 Existence
                 is
                 included
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Necessity
                 and
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 Saturn
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 Necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 Jupiter
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 some
                 Perfection
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 Jupiter
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 Saturn
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Perfection
                 of
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 will
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 be
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 Imperfect
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 
                   perfect
                   Being
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Neither
                   could
                   they
                   be
                   Omnipotent
                   ,
                   or
                   All-knowing
                   ,
                
                 It
                 belongs
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 
                   perfect
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 All-powerful
                 and
                 All-knowing
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 that
                 more
                 Beings
                 than
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 endowed
                 with
                 these
                 Perfections
                 :
                 For
                 either
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 hide
                 their
                 Thoughts
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 both
                 be
                 Omniscious
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 be
                 Omnipotent
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   If
                   God
                   exist
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   One.
                   
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Necessary
                 Existence
                 is
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 Independent
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 all
                 other
                 Beings
                 .
                 Now
                 whatsoever
                 doth
                 necessarily
                 exist
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 Singular
                 ,
                 since
                 
                   Singular
                   Being
                
                 is
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 actually
                 to
                 exist
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 peculiar
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 exist
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 Singularity
                 and
                 Unity
                 are
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Nature
                
                 excludes
                 all
                 Multiplicity
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 more
                 Gods
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 Undivided
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 he
                 be
                 partible
                 into
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Heathens
                   did
                   not
                   own
                   many
                   Gods.
                   
                
                 But
                 may
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 How
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 Heathens
                 worship'd
                 many
                 Gods
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 that
                 more
                 Gods
                 than
                 one
                 implies
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Heathens
                 never
                 had
                 any
                 Idea
                 of
                 many
                 Beings
                 absolutely
                 perfect
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 their
                 Writings
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 made
                 one
                 to
                 Rule
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 another
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 a
                 third
                 over
                 the
                 Winds
                 ,
                 a
                 fourth
                 over
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 distributed
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 amongst
                 many
                 Gods
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 suppose
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 contain
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 Dominion
                 over
                 all
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 but
                 took
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Nature
                 as
                 we
                 conceive
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Marsilius
                   Ficinus
                
                 tells
                 us
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 
                   Argument
                   .
                   in
                   Cratylum
                   :
                   Neither
                   let
                   it
                   trouble
                   you
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 Plato
                 
                   doth
                   frequently
                   make
                   mention
                   of
                   many
                   Gods
                   :
                   For
                   he
                   proves
                   in
                   his
                
                 Parmenides
                 and
                 Timaeus
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   One
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   rest
                   are
                   only
                   his
                   Angelical
                   and
                   Heavenly
                   Ministers
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   calling
                   them
                   Gods
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   imply
                   their
                   being
                   Gods
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   being
                   Divine
                   .
                
                 For
                 indeed
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 do
                 so
                 much
                 abhor
                 a
                 Plurality
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 easie
                 to
                 persuade
                 Euclid
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Centers
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 a
                 Circle
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 make
                 Philosophers
                 believe
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 That
                 GOD
                 is
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 Beginning
                 and
                 End.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Error
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   who
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   was
                   the
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                   of
                   himself
                   .
                
                 THo'
                 almost
                 all
                 Philosophers
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 governs
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 yet
                 don't
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 conceive
                 his
                 Existence
                 after
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 had
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 tho'
                 the
                 same
                 were
                 before
                 all
                 Ages
                 ;
                 yet
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 born
                 or
                 produced
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 Things
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 unbecoming
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Majesty
                
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 all
                 Good
                 ,
                 should
                 derive
                 his
                 Being
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 asserted
                 himto
                 be
                 his
                 own
                 
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 so
                 proceeded
                 from
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   This
                   Opinion
                   destroys
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 But
                 this
                 Opinion
                 does
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 oppose
                 Reason
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 destroys
                 the
                 very
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 how
                 could
                 God
                 produce
                 himself
                 ,
                 since
                 this
                 supposeth
                 that
                 before
                 his
                 Production
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 produced
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 then
                 influence
                 his
                 own
                 Production
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 absolute
                 Contradictions
                 .
                 And
                 whatever
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 allow
                 some
                 Principle
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Production
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 absolutely
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 we
                 no
                 sooner
                 consider
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 find
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   Most
                   perfect
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 which
                 excludes
                 all
                 Imperfections
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 any
                 bounds
                 or
                 limitation
                 of
                 his
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 and
                 includes
                 all
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 also
                 Existence
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   
                     Necessary
                     Existence
                  
                   is
                   contain'd
                   in
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 For
                 tho'
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 conceive
                 be
                 apprehended
                 by
                 us
                 as
                 Existing
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Existence
                 doth
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Creatures
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 Conception
                 of
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 whose
                 Perfections
                 are
                 finite
                 ,
                 only
                 Contingent
                 and
                 
                   Possible
                   Existence
                
                 is
                 contained
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Necessary
                   Existence
                
                 is
                 included
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 an
                 
                   Eternal
                   Perfection
                
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 obvious
                 to
                 our
                 knowledge
                 that
                 
                   GOD
                   exists
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 a
                 Mathematician
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Triangle
                 hath
                 three
                 Angles
                 equal
                 to
                 two
                 right
                 ones
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Triangle
                 to
                 have
                 three
                 Angles
                 equal
                 to
                 two
                 right
                 ones
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 necessarily
                 Existent
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 he
                 exists
                 now
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledg'd
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 existed
                 from
                 all
                 Eternity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   They
                   who
                   distinguish
                   God's
                   Essence
                   from
                   his
                   Existence
                   ,
                   takes
                   away
                   his
                   Eternity
                   .
                
                 They
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 mind
                 this
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 liable
                 to
                 Error
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ascribe
                 to
                 God
                 simple
                 Duration
                 instead
                 of
                 Eternity
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 distinguishing
                 Existence
                 from
                 Essence
                 in
                 
                   God
                   ▪
                
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 
                   Created
                   Beings
                
                 ,
                 they
                 imagine
                 
                   Succession
                   of
                   Time
                
                 to
                 have
                 place
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 divide
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 into
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 assign
                 differences
                 of
                 Duration
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 some
                 demand
                 ,
                 Whether
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 existed
                 longer
                 now
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 he
                 first
                 Created
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 exist
                 longer
                 before
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Time
                 that
                 has
                 run
                 from
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 till
                 now
                 .
                 Which
                 Questions
                 are
                 occasion'd
                 by
                 their
                 separating
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 God
                 from
                 his
                 Existence
                 ,
                 and
                 supposing
                 that
                 the
                 Eternity
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 contemplation
                 of
                 his
                 Essence
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 distinguish'd
                 Duration
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 concluded
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 confounded
                 together
                 .
                 For
                 Duration
                 is
                 an
                 Attribute
                 of
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 their
                 Essence
                 .
                 Who
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 
                   Twice
                   three
                   make
                   six
                   ;
                   Nothing
                   is
                   made
                   out
                   of
                   Nothing
                
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 only
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Essence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 continued
                 longer
                 now
                 than
                 at
                 any
                 other
                 time
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 Duration
                 is
                 only
                 an
                 Affection
                 of
                 Existence
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Eternity
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 without
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Essence
                
                 ;
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Conception
                 of
                 his
                 Essence
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 also
                 to
                 attribute
                 Eternity
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Duration
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Nature
                   of
                   God
                   includes
                   no
                   Conception
                   of
                   Futurity
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Creatures
                 Enjoy
                 Existence
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 their
                 Essences
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 foreign
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 affirmed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 Existence
                 is
                 not
                 distinct
                 from
                 his
                 Essence
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 GOD
                 himself
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 all
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 enjoy
                 the
                 present
                 Time
                 and
                 Existence
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 their
                 Existence
                 is
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 successively
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 Whereas
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Existence
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 has
                 now
                 the
                 same
                 Existence
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 
                   Actual
                   Existence
                
                 in
                 him
                 being
                 like
                 all
                 his
                 other
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 which
                 denote
                 no
                 difference
                 of
                 Time
                 in
                 Him.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Whether
                   the
                   Mind
                   of
                   Man
                   hath
                   a
                   permanent
                   Existence
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   hath
                   .
                
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 Objected
                 ,
                 That
                 some
                 Philosophers
                 and
                 Divines
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Duration
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 Permament
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 express
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   at
                   once
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 attribute
                 Eternity
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 God
                 have
                 no
                 Parts
                 whereof
                 some
                 are
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 Duration
                 may
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   An
                   Answer
                   to
                   this
                   Doubt
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Permanent
                   Duration
                
                 can
                 only
                 improperly
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 find
                 a
                 manifest
                 Succession
                 in
                 our
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 whereof
                 nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Perception
                
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 explain
                 my
                 Mind
                 more
                 fully
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 Permanency
                 is
                 very
                 improperly
                 attributed
                 to
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 Perfect
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 cannot
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 admit
                 all
                 the
                 Attributes
                 and
                 Modes
                 it
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 implies
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 for
                 a
                 Body
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 to
                 admit
                 several
                 Figures
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 Square
                 and
                 Round
                 ,
                 to
                 Move
                 and
                 Rest
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 a
                 
                   Created
                   Spirit
                
                 affirm
                 and
                 deny
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 comprehend
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 with
                 one
                 Thought
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 knowing
                 .
                 But
                 GOD
                 possesseth
                 all
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 before
                 or
                 after
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Permanence
                 appertains
                 only
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 Duration
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 Beings
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 since
                 all
                 Creatures
                 are
                 Created
                 by
                 God
                 with
                 equal
                 dependency
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 Preservation
                 no
                 longer
                 than
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 to
                 continue
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Duration
                 is
                 not
                 permanent
                 ,
                 but
                 successive
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 indeed
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 continual
                 Reproduction
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 persevere
                 in
                 their
                 Beings
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 That
                 GOD
                 is
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 Circumscrib'd
                 in
                 no
                 Place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   not
                   contain'd
                   in
                   some
                   place
                   .
                
                 AMongst
                 those
                 Prejudices
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 in
                 from
                 our
                 Childhood
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 some
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 hold
                 for
                 Truth
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 more
                 dangerous
                 in
                 Philosophy
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 ARISTOTLE
                 teacheth
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Fourth
                   Book
                
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Chapter
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   That
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   somewhere
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 contained
                 in
                 some
                 certain
                 Space
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 supposed
                 
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   where
                
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 takes
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 notorious
                 and
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 afraid
                 to
                 rank
                 it
                 amongst
                 
                   Common
                   Notions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 esteem
                 it
                 an
                 indubitable
                 Truth
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 
                   First
                   Book
                
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Third
                   Chapter
                
                 ,
                 he
                 assigns
                 the
                 Highest
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 Gods
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 becoming
                 their
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 whence
                 with
                 greater
                 ease
                 they
                 may
                 take
                 a
                 View
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Book
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 2.
                 he
                 disputes
                 against
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 and
                 denies
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 diffus'd
                 through
                 all
                 Things
                 ,
                 as
                 supposing
                 it
                 most
                 unworthy
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Majesty
                
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 with
                 the
                 Earthly
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Immaterial
                   things
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   Place
                   .
                
                 But
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 Erroneous
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 Immensity
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Things
                
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 God
                 and
                 
                   Immaterial
                   Substances
                
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 a
                 Being
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 comprehended
                 in
                 any
                 determinate
                 Place
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Place
                 is
                 the
                 Property
                 of
                 
                   Extended
                   Beings
                
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 an
                 
                   Immaterial
                   Substance
                
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 Extension
                 .
                 If
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 Places
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 Essence
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 only
                 in
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 joyned
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 being
                 limited
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 Space
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 intimately
                 present
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 included
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Soul
                 be
                 considered
                 by
                 it self
                 alone
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Thinking
                   Substance
                
                 and
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 Extension
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 fill
                 any
                 Space
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 any
                 situation
                 amongst
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 Divisible
                 and
                 Mensurable
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Intellectual
                   Being
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   God
                   is
                   comprehended
                   in
                   no
                   Place
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 GOD
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 much
                 less
                 comprehended
                 in
                 any
                 Place
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 he
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   every
                   where
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 he
                 also
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   no
                   where
                
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 his
                 Immensity
                 is
                 unbounded
                 and
                 diffus'd
                 through
                 all
                 Places
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 all
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 
                   Perfect
                   Being
                
                 hath
                 no
                 Bounds
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 his
                 Duration
                 or
                 his
                 Presence
                 ,
                 the
                 only
                 difficulty
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Immensity
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 diffused
                 through
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 
                   every
                   where
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Some
                   falsly
                   suppose
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   every
                   where
                   by
                   his
                   Presence
                   .
                
                 Some
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 call
                 
                   Vulgar
                   Philosophers
                
                 ,
                 derive
                 the
                 Immensity
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 Presence
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 ,
                 supposing
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 place
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 filled
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 seem
                 to
                 Attribute
                 Extension
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 conceiving
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 as
                 Occupying
                 all
                 places
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 would
                 think
                 his
                 Greatness
                 to
                 be
                 Finite
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 coextended
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   God
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   Space
                   .
                
                 Whereas
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 ,
                 before
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 Space
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 Place
                 did
                 God
                 fill
                 before
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 If
                 God
                 therefore
                 did
                 Exist
                 before
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 Space
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 Space
                 is
                 not
                 Essential
                 or
                 Proper
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   every-where
                   ,
                   because
                   all
                   Created
                   things
                   perpetually
                   depend
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 leave
                 this
                 gross
                 way
                 of
                 Philosophizing
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 precisely
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 fornsmuch
                 as
                 all
                 
                   Created
                   things
                
                 ,
                 are
                 every
                 moment
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 anew
                 Created
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 Exist
                 without
                 his
                 continual
                 Influx
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 perpetual
                 dependence
                 of
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 doth
                 clearly
                 Evidence
                 
                   Gods
                   Omnipresence
                
                 ;
                 because
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 preserved
                 by
                 any
                 Force
                 or
                 Virtue
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 Favour
                 continue
                 in
                 their
                 Beings
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 a
                 less
                 potent
                 Cause
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 Preserving
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 than
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 from
                 this
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 now
                 Exists
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 it
                 shall
                 Exist
                 the
                 next
                 moment
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessary
                 Connexion
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 alway
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 God
                 must
                 influence
                 his
                 Creatures
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 for
                 their
                 Conservation
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 Conservation
                 ,
                 and
                 presence
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 Immensity
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 to
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 with
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 concurs
                 to
                 every
                 determination
                 of
                 our
                 Wills.
                 And
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 to
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 doth
                 dispose
                 ,
                 move
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 rest
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 present
                 to
                 all
                 
                   other
                   things
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 doth
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 continually
                 produce
                 them
                 anew
                 ,
                 cherishing
                 and
                 preserving
                 them
                 by
                 a
                 way
                 that
                 surpasseth
                 our
                 Understanding
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   present
                   every
                   where
                   by
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   his
                   Essence
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 can
                 I
                 assent
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 present
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 Essence
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 Power
                 only
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 divide
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 Essence
                 and
                 other
                 Attributes
                 ;
                 whereas
                 indeed
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 one
                 with
                 his
                 Essence
                 ;
                 nor
                 are
                 his
                 Attributes
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 divers
                 Modes
                 of
                 Thinking
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 fain
                 to
                 confess
                 that
                 this
                 Power
                 is
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 Created
                 ,
                 or
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 only
                 accidentary
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Essence
                
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 or
                 conceived
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 absurd
                 thing
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 Creature
                 ,
                 since
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 Created
                 doth
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Power
                
                 for
                 its
                 Existence
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 this
                 
                   Divine
                   Power
                
                 it self
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Creature
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Power
                 to
                 preserve
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 a
                 Progress
                 to
                 Infinity
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 rather
                 make
                 this
                 Power
                 to
                 be
                 accidental
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 his
                 Essence
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 admit
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 most
                 
                   Simple
                   Substance
                
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 saying
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 compounded
                 of
                 his
                 Essence
                 and
                 that
                 Power
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 present
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 his
                 Essence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 Place
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 continually
                 procreates
                 and
                 conserves
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 Created
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Immensity
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   only
                   an
                   External
                   Denomination
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 we
                 may
                 perceive
                 the
                 false
                 way
                 of
                 Reasouing
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 the
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   Immensity
                
                 ,
                 have
                 invented
                 immaginary
                 Spaces
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Immensity
                 or
                 Omnipresence
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 Extrinsecal
                 Denomination
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 his
                 Works
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 Works
                 in
                 all
                 
                   Created
                   things
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Reason
                 of
                 that
                 Operation
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 Immensity
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 Affinity
                 with
                 Creation
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Creation
                 is
                 Attributed
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 Creation
                 ,
                 since
                 before
                 the
                 Creation
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Creator
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 Immensity
                 is
                 Attributed
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 present
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 Created
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 Simple
                 Being
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Composition
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   opposed
                   to
                   Simplicity
                   .
                
                 As
                 things
                 are
                 more
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 perceived
                 by
                 comparing
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 contraries
                 ;
                 so
                 I
                 suppose
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 for
                 the
                 Explaining
                 of
                 the
                 Simplicity
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 unfold
                 what
                 Composition
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 distinction
                 of
                 parts
                 it
                 answers
                 .
                 Now
                 Composition
                 is
                 the
                 Coalition
                 or
                 Union
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 presupposeth
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 since
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 united
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 various
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 things
                 are
                 compounded
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   three-fold
                   Composition
                   Real
                   ,
                   Modal
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   Reason
                   .
                
                 For
                 one
                 Composition
                 is
                 Real
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 Parts
                 really
                 distinct
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 compounded
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 can
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 perceive
                 the
                 Mind
                 without
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Body
                 without
                 the
                 Mind
                 .
                 Another
                 is
                 Modal
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 Subject
                 and
                 Antecedent
                 or
                 Mode
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Prudent
                   Man
                
                 is
                 compounded
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 and
                 Prudence
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 this
                 Mark
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 a
                 Substance
                 may
                 be
                 clearly
                 perceived
                 without
                 the
                 Mode
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 diversified
                 ;
                 yet
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 Mode
                 cannot
                 be
                 clearly
                 understood
                 without
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 whose
                 Mode
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 sort
                 of
                 Composition
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 a
                 Composition
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 the
                 Genus
                 and
                 Difference
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 Man
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 compounded
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 ,
                 and
                 Rationality
                 .
                 Which
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 perceive
                 a
                 thing
                 clearly
                 ,
                 if
                 its
                 Attribute
                 be
                 excluded
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 As
                 
                   Extended
                   Matter
                
                 or
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 differ
                 only
                 by
                 Reason
                 from
                 Extension
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 a
                 
                   Bodily
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 if
                 Extension
                 in
                 Length
                 ,
                 Breath
                 and
                 Depth
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 Attributes
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 called
                 the
                 Modes
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 Modes
                 of
                 Thinking
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Reason
                 only
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 called
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   God
                   does
                   not
                   consist
                   of
                   Parts
                
                 These
                 things
                 presupposed
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 no
                 Compound
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 Parts
                 that
                 are
                 Really
                 or
                 Modally
                 distinct
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 certain
                 Argument
                 of
                 a
                 real
                 Distinction
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 one
                 thing
                 is
                 perceived
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 another
                 thing
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 
                   School
                   Terms
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 can
                 Exist
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 such
                 distinction
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 his
                 Attributes
                 are
                 Essential
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Separable
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Operation
                 of
                 our
                 Mind
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Nothing
                   in
                   God
                   is
                   before
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   no
                   Composition
                
                 Moreover
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 up
                 of
                 any
                 Compound
                 ,
                 must
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 Nature
                 be
                 before
                 the
                 thing
                 Compounded
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 Thus
                 every
                 Cause
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 before
                 its
                 
                   Effect
                   ;
                   Substance
                
                 before
                 Accidents
                 ;
                 and
                 Subjects
                 before
                 Adjuncts
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 those
                 Substances
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 which
                 God
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 Exist
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 have
                 been
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 understand
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 constitute
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Essence
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 Matter
                 and
                 Form
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 considered
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 two
                 Principles
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Natural
                   Compound
                
                 ,
                 are
                 apprehended
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 do
                 constitute
                 their
                 Compound
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 if
                 really
                 distinct
                 Substances
                 were
                 found
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 intelligible
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Attributed
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 yea
                 tho'
                 they
                 should
                 never
                 be
                 Attributed
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   Compounded
                   either
                   of
                   Corporal
                   or
                   Spiritual
                   Parts
                   .
                
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 only
                 two
                 general
                 heads
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Material
                
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 which
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 composed
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 Corporal
                 or
                 Intellectual
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 the
                 immediate
                 Subject
                 of
                 
                   Local
                   Motion
                   ,
                   God
                
                 is
                 Divisible
                 and
                 Limited
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 Subject
                 to
                 Passion
                 and
                 Alteration
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 include
                 Imperfection
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 are
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Nature
                
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 real
                 distinction
                 between
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Logick
                 ,
                 can
                 Exist
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 consequently
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 many
                 Gods
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 Substances
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 supposed
                 to
                 constitute
                 God.
                 For
                 seeing
                 they
                 can
                 Exist
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 need
                 no
                 assistance
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 to
                 their
                 Conservation
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 also
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 confer
                 upon
                 themselves
                 all
                 the
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 .
                 Than
                 which
                 nothing
                 more
                 absurd
                 can
                 possibly
                 be
                 imagined
                 by
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   There
                   are
                   no
                   Modes
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   compounded
                
                 We
                 say
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 
                   Substantial
                   Parts
                
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 he
                 can
                 be
                 divided
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Union
                 and
                 Coalition
                 whereof
                 he
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 Composition
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Subject
                 and
                 Accidents
                 or
                 Modes
                 ;
                 because
                 Modes
                 arise
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 Change
                 of
                 the
                 Substance
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 supposed
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 him
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Change
                 or
                 Variation
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 distinguishable
                 by
                 our
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 because
                 every
                 Attribute
                 of
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 his
                 Essence
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 supreme
                 Perfection
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 are
                 neither
                 more
                 nor
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 one
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   most
                   simple
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 utterly
                 devoid
                 of
                 all
                 Parts
                 ,
                 or
                 Divisibility
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 deceived
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 he
                 deceive
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   If
                   God
                   was
                   not
                   true
                   ,
                   we
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   assured
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                
                 THo'
                 
                   Human
                   Cogitation
                
                 be
                 commonly
                 held
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 we
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 perceive
                 ,
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 this
                 certainty
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 nothing
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 were
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 suspicion
                 of
                 deceiving
                 us
                 :
                 For
                 how
                 should
                 we
                 believe
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 for
                 God
                 to
                 deceive
                 us
                 ?
                 For
                 he
                 having
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 us
                 our
                 Intellectual
                 Faculties
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 his
                 pleasure
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 deceived
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 our
                 will
                 fall
                 into
                 Error
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Truth
                   is
                   a
                   necessary
                   Ingredient
                   of
                   a
                   Being
                   absolutely
                   Perfect
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 Doubt
                 will
                 be
                 easily
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Veracity
                
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 manifest
                 ,
                 by
                 considering
                 that
                 all
                 Perfections
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 conceived
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 do
                 belong
                 to
                 God.
                 For
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 also
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 Soveregin
                 Good
                 and
                 Truth
                 :
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Falsity
                 should
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Truth
                
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 any
                 Evil
                 should
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 :
                 Which
                 yet
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 Faculty
                 of
                 knowing
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 assenting
                 to
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 perceived
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 fall
                 into
                 Error
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 seeing
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 real
                 in
                 us
                 does
                 proceed
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Faculty
                 we
                 have
                 for
                 the
                 knowing
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguishing
                 it
                 from
                 Falsehood
                 ,
                 is
                 Real
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 take
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 Deceiver
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 our
                 Faculty
                 could
                 not
                 reach
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 but
                 should
                 always
                 take
                 Falsehood
                 for
                 Truth
                 .
                 Than
                 which
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 more
                 injurious
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 
                   Perfect
                   Being
                
                 and
                 the
                 Fountain
                 of
                 all
                 Good.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   That
                   the
                   Most
                   Perfect
                   Being
                   should
                   deceive
                   us
                   ,
                   implies
                   a
                   Contradiction
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 understand
                 the
                 most
                 perfect
                 Substance
                 ;
                 and
                 Imposture
                 or
                 Deceit
                 is
                 a
                 manifest
                 Imperfection
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 has
                 a
                 
                   non
                   Entity
                
                 for
                 its
                 End
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 Deceit
                 includes
                 Falsity
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 oppos'd
                 to
                 Truth
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 carried
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 non-Entity
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 from
                 hence
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 God
                 cannot
                 without
                 a
                 contradiction
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 deceive
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Deceit
                   it
                   an
                   Argument
                   of
                   Fear
                   or
                   Malice
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Tho'
                 perhaps
                 amongst
                 Men
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 accounted
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Cunning
                 to
                 deceive
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 Falseness
                 or
                 a
                 will
                 to
                 deceive
                 others
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 Fear
                 or
                 Malice
                 :
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Fear
                 supposeth
                 Weakness
                 ,
                 and
                 Malice
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 can
                 be
                 admitted
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 neither
                 can
                 a
                 Will
                 to
                 deceive
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Truth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 thought
                 a
                 Deceiver
                 upon
                 any
                 account
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   An
                   Objection
                   from
                   the
                   Concourse
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 You
                 will
                 object
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 concurs
                 to
                 those
                 Actions
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 Judgments
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 deceived
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 upon
                 as
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 that
                 Man's
                 Error
                 :
                 But
                 God
                 so
                 concurs
                 to
                 those
                 Judgments
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 deceived
                 ;
                 therefore
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 
                   Men's
                   Errors
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   concur
                   to
                   the
                   Formality
                   of
                   Error
                   .
                
                 This
                 Objection
                 is
                 easily
                 answer'd
                 by
                 distinguishing
                 between
                 the
                 Material
                 and
                 Formal
                 ,
                 or
                 between
                 an
                 Act
                 and
                 its
                 Privation
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 Acts
                 are
                 true
                 and
                 Good
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 depend
                 on
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 Perfection
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 exert
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 Privation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 alone
                 the
                 Formal
                 Reason
                 of
                 Falsity
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 
                   Divine
                   Concourse
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 No
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Relation
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 call'd
                 a
                 Privation
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 Negation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Whether
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   deceive
                   the
                   Devils
                   and
                   
                     Damned
                     Souls
                  
                   in
                   Hell.
                   
                
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 some
                 Divines
                 seem
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 that
                 God
                 can
                 deceive
                 Men
                 ,
                 by
                 inspiring
                 them
                 with
                 Idea's
                 that
                 deceive
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 does
                 this
                 of
                 his
                 free
                 Will
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Supream
                 Lord
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 deal
                 with
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 listeth
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 clearly
                 persuaded
                 that
                 they
                 feel
                 something
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 happens
                 to
                 the
                 Devils
                 and
                 
                   Damned
                   Souls
                
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 they
                 are
                 tormented
                 with
                 Fire
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 when
                 indeed
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Fire
                 there
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Material
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cannot
                 affect
                 
                   Pure
                   Minds
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   foregoing
                   Douts
                   answer'd
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 GOD
                 does
                 not
                 deceive
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 false
                 Apparitions
                 delude
                 the
                 Devils
                 or
                 
                   Damned
                   Souls
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Fire
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 tormented
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 an
                 Idea
                 of
                 Fire
                 impress'd
                 on
                 them
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 substance
                 of
                 Fire
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 tormented
                 ,
                 and
                 sensibly
                 affected
                 .
                 For
                 why
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 can
                 joyn
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 with
                 some
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 unite
                 his
                 Thoughts
                 to
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 that
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 or
                 lesser
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 a
                 greater
                 or
                 lesser
                 sense
                 of
                 Pain
                 may
                 be
                 excited
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 kept
                 link'd
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 be
                 detained
                 and
                 suffer
                 by
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Fire
                
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 in
                 Hell
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 seeing
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 consonant
                 with
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 establisheth
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 GOD.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   In
                   what
                   sense
                   God
                   it
                   said
                   to
                   
                     Blind
                     the
                     Minds
                     of
                     Men.
                  
                   
                
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 urge
                 further
                 ,
                 That
                 GOD
                 doth
                 sometimes
                 harden
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 blind
                 their
                 Minds
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 contemn
                 his
                 Commands
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 headlong
                 into
                 the
                 greatest
                 Sins
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 PHARAOH
                 ,
                 whose
                 Mind
                 the
                 LORD
                 did
                 so
                 incline
                 to
                 Evil
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 
                 his
                 Power
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 Precepts
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 read
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 That
                 GOD
                 put
                 the
                 Prophets
                 upon
                 foretelling
                 Things
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Jonah
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 who
                 declar'd
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 Ninevites
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 City
                 should
                 be
                 
                   destroyed
                   within
                   forty
                   days
                
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 tho'
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Perversness
                 of
                 his
                 Will
                 did
                 refuse
                 to
                 obey
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dismiss
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 frequent
                 Warnings
                 he
                 had
                 from
                 above
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 by
                 any
                 positive
                 Influx
                 had
                 hardened
                 his
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 forced
                 him
                 to
                 despise
                 his
                 Commands
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 he
                 withheld
                 
                   Efficacious
                   Grace
                
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 wicked
                 Will.
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Jonah
                 ,
                 who
                 foretold
                 the
                 ruin
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 Nineveh
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Lye
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 Threatning
                 or
                 Denunciation
                 ,
                 the
                 Execution
                 whereof
                 depended
                 on
                 their
                 Obstinacy
                 or
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 as
                 appear'd
                 by
                 the
                 Event
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Ninevites
                   Repenting
                
                 in
                 Sackcloth
                 and
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 and
                 earnestly
                 deprecating
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Displeasure
                
                 ,
                 did
                 escape
                 the
                 
                 Prophet's
                 Commination
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   God
                   may
                   sometimes
                   deceive
                   us
                   for
                   our
                   Good.
                   
                
                 Tho'
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 most
                 undoubted
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Perfections
                
                 to
                 deceive
                 any
                 one
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 does
                 not
                 hinder
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 may
                 make
                 use
                 sometimes
                 of
                 a
                 Prudent
                 Deception
                 towards
                 us
                 for
                 our
                 profit
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 Physicians
                 and
                 Parents
                 sometimes
                 deceive
                 their
                 Patients
                 and
                 Children
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 and
                 advantage
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 God
                 properly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 deceive
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 things
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 otherwise
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 that
                 Deception
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 our selves
                 ,
                 who
                 judge
                 of
                 
                   Bodily
                   things
                
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 
                   External
                   appearance
                
                 before
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 examin'd
                 them
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 Appearances
                 we
                 should
                 suspend
                 our
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 do
                 determine
                 any
                 thing
                 concerning
                 their
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   We
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   deceiv'd
                   when
                   we
                   imagine
                   the
                   Sun
                   to
                   move
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   to
                   stand
                   still
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 GOD
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 deceive
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 Earths
                 whirling
                 about
                 its
                 Axis
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 seems
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 rise
                 and
                 set
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 rather
                 deceive
                 our selves
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 attribute
                 Motion
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 Rest
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 have
                 fully
                 discuss'd
                 the
                 Point
                 :
                 When
                 indeed
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 suspend
                 our
                 Judgment
                 until
                 having
                 weighed
                 the
                 Reasons
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 perceive
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 Bodies
                 the
                 motion
                 we
                 perceive
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   People
                
                 look'd
                 upon
                 to
                 be
                 absolutely
                 in
                 an
                 Error
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 suppose
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 move
                 ev●ry
                 day
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 because
                 herein
                 they
                 follow
                 what
                 seems
                 probable
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 free
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 being
                 deceived
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   From
                   God's
                   Veracity
                   we
                   may
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   clearly
                   perceived
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   is
                   true
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 known
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 Faculty
                 of
                 Knowing
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 given
                 us
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 reach
                 no
                 Object
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 reached
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 perceived
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 might
                 with
                 reason
                 be
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 Deceiver
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 us
                 a
                 Faculty
                 that
                 embraced
                 Error
                 instead
                 of
                 Truth
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 
                   Mathematical
                   Truths
                
                 are
                 most
                 clear
                 and
                 evident
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 thrust
                 themselves
                 upon
                 our
                 Understandings
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 to
                 suspect
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 receive
                 them
                 as
                 undoubted
                 Truths
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 That
                 GOD
                 is
                 most
                 highly
                 Intelligent
                 ,
                 or
                 Omniscient
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Omniscience
                   is
                   included
                   in
                   the
                   Conception
                   of
                   a
                   most
                   Perfect
                   Being
                   .
                
                 IT
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 any
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 is
                 Omniscient
                 or
                 All-knowing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 one
                 view
                 he
                 comprehends
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 remember
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Most
                   perfect
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 no
                 defect
                 or
                 limitation
                 can
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 if
                 his
                 Knowledge
                 were
                 finite
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 could
                 escape
                 his
                 Understanding
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Ancients
                 called
                 GOD
                 ,
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Soul
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 diffused
                 throughout
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 animate
                 all
                 Things
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 he
                 knows
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 pierceth
                 their
                 most
                 Secret
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 Ignorance
                 is
                 a
                 mark
                 of
                 Weakness
                 of
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Being
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 Imperfect
                 ,
                 whose
                 Understanding
                 is
                 bounded
                 by
                 any
                 Bound
                 or
                 Limit
                 ,
                 beyond
                 which
                 it
                 cannot
                 reach
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   This
                   Point
                   further
                   made
                   out
                   out
                   by
                   Reason
                   .
                
                 But
                 because
                 Discourse
                 and
                 Reason
                 serve
                 to
                 illustrate
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 Argument
                 :
                 Either
                 GOD
                 understands
                 
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   some
                   things
                
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   nothing
                   at
                   all
                
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 only
                 understand
                 
                   some
                   things
                
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 Understanding
                 is
                 supposed
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 body
                 will
                 say
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 persuaded
                 of
                 his
                 absolute
                 Perfection
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 knows
                 nothing
                 ,
                 then
                 certainly
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 God.
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 God
                 contains
                 all
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 is
                 endowed
                 with
                 knowledge
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 and
                 most
                 transcendent
                 degree
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Knowledge
                  
                   is
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   Men.
                   
                
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 transcendent
                 degree
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Human
                   Cogitation
                
                 is
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Divine
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Idea's
                 of
                 Men
                 are
                 bounded
                 by
                 the
                 Objects
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 it
                 contemplates
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 either
                 clear
                 or
                 obscure
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 depend
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Idea's
                 do
                 represent
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 thing
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 only
                 Modes
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 such
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 equal
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 difference
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Objects
                 they
                 represent
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 some
                 hold
                 forth
                 to
                 us
                 an
                 
                   Extended
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 others
                 a
                 Mind
                 ;
                 some
                 
                   Simple
                   things
                
                 ,
                 others
                 Compound
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 variety
                 the
                 Idea's
                 borrow
                 from
                 the
                 Things
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 question'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 those
                 Idea's
                 which
                 represent
                 some
                 
                   particular
                   Substance
                
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 contain
                 more
                 
                   objective
                   Reality
                
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 only
                 exhibit
                 Modes
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 only
                 the
                 determinations
                 or
                 limitations
                 of
                 Substance
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Knowledge
                
                 doth
                 not
                 thus
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 his
                 Conceptions
                 bounded
                 by
                 any
                 things
                 without
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 
                   Created
                   Beings
                
                 derive
                 their
                 Essence
                 from
                 his
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 determin'd
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 do
                 obtain
                 divers
                 degrees
                 of
                 Entity
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Intellect
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 God
                 knows
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 with
                 his
                 Will
                 and
                 Power
                 that
                 does
                 determine
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 only
                 distinguish'd
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 various
                 ways
                 of
                 considering
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Object
                   of
                   God's
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   without
                   himself
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 suppose
                 any
                 Object
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Science
                
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 alone
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Knowledge
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 properly
                 ,
                 He
                 is
                 himself
                 his
                 own
                 Knowledge
                 .
                 For
                 should
                 we
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Created
                   Beings
                
                 were
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Intellect
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 Objects
                 they
                 did
                 terminate
                 his
                 Idea's
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Nature
                 and
                 Essence
                 independent
                 
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 Nature
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 to
                 assert
                 would
                 be
                 as
                 foolish
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 Pourtrature
                 drawn
                 by
                 a
                 Skilful
                 Limner
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 that
                 Art
                 :
                 For
                 a
                 Limner
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 Pencils
                 and
                 Colours
                 ,
                 to
                 perform
                 his
                 Work●●
                 whereas
                 GOD
                 did
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 
                   Created
                   things
                
                 did
                 proceed
                 from
                 his
                 Understanding
                 and
                 
                   Free
                   Will
                
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Existence
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Essence
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Indifferency
                   in
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   Highest
                   Perfection
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 Indifferency
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 Imperfection
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 held
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Iowest
                 degree
                 of
                 his
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Perfection
                
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Sovereign
                   Empire
                
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 unbounded
                 by
                 any
                 Laws
                 or
                 Rules
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sole
                 Author
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Order
                   ,
                   Truth
                   ,
                   Justice
                
                 and
                 Goodness
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 implies
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 to
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Will
                
                 was
                 not
                 indifferent
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 or
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 Because
                 no
                 Goodness
                 or
                 Truth
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 ,
                 the
                 Idea
                 whereof
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Intellect
                
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 his
                 Will
                 had
                 determined
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   God
                   knows
                   Sins
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   called
                   
                     Entia
                     Rationis
                  
                   .
                   Entities
                   of
                   Reason
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Question
                 whether
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Knowledge
                
                 doth
                 extend
                 it self
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 God
                 besides
                 Positive
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 real
                 Substances
                 ,
                 doth
                 also
                 know
                 things
                 Privative
                 and
                 Fictitious
                 ▪
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   Sins
                   ,
                   entities
                   of
                   Reafon
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 For
                 Answer
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 knoweth
                 all
                 things
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Gods
                 Immensity
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 continually
                 procreated
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 continue
                 one
                 Moment
                 without
                 his
                 Concourse
                 :
                 But
                 Sins
                 being
                 no
                 real
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 depending
                 on
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 known
                 by
                 him
                 without
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 Men.
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Entities
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   Modes
                   of
                   Thinking
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 easier
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 better
                 retaining
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 no
                 otherwise
                 understood
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Procreator
                 and
                 Conservator
                 of
                 our
                 Minds
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 enquired
                 what
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 an
                 
                   Entity
                   of
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   meer
                   Nothing
                
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Understanding
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Modes
                 themselves
                 of
                 Thinking
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   real
                   Entities
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 enquire
                 what
                 is
                 Genus
                 ,
                 I
                 demand
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 that
                 Mode
                 of
                 Thinking
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 truly
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 Being
                 ,
                 and
                 differs
                 from
                 a
                 Species
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 another
                 Mode
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   God
                   understands
                   Entities
                   of
                   Reason
                   only
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   conceived
                   by
                   us
                   .
                
                 Now
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 contain
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 Entities
                 of
                 Reason
                 or
                 Notions
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 stood
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 these
                 Modes
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 to
                 retain
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 he
                 understands
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 whose
                 Modes
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 is
                 perceived
                 by
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 preserved
                 and
                 maintained
                 in
                 its
                 Being
                 by
                 God.
                 We
                 conclude
                 therefore
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 
                   All
                   knowing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 contemplates
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 one
                 only
                 most
                 Simple
                 Idea
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 speak
                 properly
                 ,
                 God
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 Reason
                 is
                 called
                 Omniscient
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 has
                 his
                 own
                 Idea
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 his
                 Essence
                 ,
                 is
                 therefore
                 inseparable
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 extends
                 it self
                 to
                 all
                 positive
                 or
                 real
                 Objects
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 Good.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   In
                   what
                   Sense
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Good.
                   
                
                 SEeing
                 that
                 no
                 
                   Creature
                   exists
                
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 thing
                 derive
                 their
                 Essence
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 Good
                 and
                 Beneficent
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 by
                 his
                 comprehending
                 all
                 things
                 he
                 is
                 All-knowing
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Power
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 Omnipotent
                 :
                 So
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 Created
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 preserves
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 Beneficent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Good
                   and
                   Evil
                   are
                   Respective
                   Terms
                   .
                
                 This
                 will
                 more
                 clearly
                 appear
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 what
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 precisely
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 both
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
                 A
                 thing
                 considered
                 by
                 it self
                 apart
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 denominated
                 such
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 profitable
                 or
                 hurtful
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 may
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 both
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil.
                 So
                 the
                 Punishment
                 inflicted
                 on
                 a
                 Criminal
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 conduceth
                 to
                 the
                 Safety
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deter
                 others
                 from
                 committing
                 the
                 like
                 Crimes
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 Evil
                 to
                 the
                 Criminal
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 he
                 suffers
                 Death
                 ,
                 which
                 deprives
                 him
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 dearest
                 thing
                 he
                 enjoys
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 for
                 the
                 carrying
                 of
                 Ships
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 regard
                 is
                 a
                 Good
                 to
                 the
                 Merchants
                 ;
                 but
                 Evil
                 when
                 raging
                 by
                 a
                 Storm
                 it
                 Swallows
                 and
                 Shipwracks
                 their
                 Vessels
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 Good
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 to
                 all
                 :
                 Thus
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Good
                 ,
                 yea
                 the
                 greatest
                 Happiness
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 to
                 Brutes
                 and
                 Plants
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 Good
                 nor
                 Evil
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 no
                 Relation
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Good
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   beneficial
                   to
                   all
                   .
                
                 GOD
                 therefore
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 supremely
                 Good
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 does
                 God
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Conservator
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 preserved
                 by
                 his
                 Omnipotence
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Connexion
                 between
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Durations
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 Creatures
                 exist
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 continue
                 to
                 morrow
                 :
                 We
                 may
                 say
                 that
                 Gods
                 Conservation
                 of
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 continual
                 production
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 it
                 oppose
                 this
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 oft
                 determined
                 by
                 things
                 without
                 it
                 :
                 Because
                 even
                 those
                 very
                 Actions
                 are
                 determined
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 exerted
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 Good-will
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 be
                 said
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Chapter
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 implies
                 a
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 should
                 determine
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Will
                 it self
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 determined
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 all
                 created
                 things
                 are
                 Subject
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   Mankind
                   is
                   from
                   Eternity
                   .
                
                 
                   Gods
                   Beneficence
                
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preserving
                 of
                 all
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 also
                 from
                 Eternity
                 testified
                 his
                 Love
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 electing
                 us
                 from
                 before
                 the
                 Foundation
                 of
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 loving
                 us
                 with
                 an
                 
                   everlasting
                   Love.
                
                 For
                 as
                 Heat
                 cannot
                 but
                 warm
                 ,
                 and
                 Light
                 illuminate
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 highest
                 Love
                 cannot
                 but
                 in
                 he
                 highest
                 degree
                 love
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 proceeding
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 
                   Eternal
                   Love
                
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 manifested
                 by
                 a
                 two-fold
                 effect
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 
                   Mortal
                   Life
                
                 we
                 Live
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Immortal
                   Life
                
                 we
                 hope
                 for
                 ,
                 hereafter
                 .
                 With
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 Life
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 adornd
                 the
                 Heaven
                 with
                 Stars
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 assist
                 inferior
                 things
                 with
                 their
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 promote
                 the
                 innumerable
                 Generations
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   things
                
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 distinguisht
                 the
                 Elements
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 Place
                 ,
                 endowed
                 them
                 with
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 inborn
                 Virtues
                 ,
                 to
                 concur
                 to
                 the
                 Mixtion
                 and
                 Production
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 the
                 Fire
                 for
                 Action
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 for
                 Respiration
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 and
                 Earth
                 for
                 Fruitfulness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Production
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 kinds
                 of
                 things
                 for
                 necessity
                 and
                 delight
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Pledge
                 of
                 Gods
                 
                 Love
                 towards
                 us
                 ;
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 predestinated
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Adoption
                 of
                 Children
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 Redemption
                 by
                 his
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Forgiveness
                 of
                 Sins
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Riches
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Grace
                   .
                   For
                
                 Grace
                 
                   hath
                   preceded
                
                 Merit
                 ;
                 
                   neither
                   doth
                
                 Grace
                 
                   come
                   from
                
                 Merit
                 ,
                 but
                 Merit
                 from
                 Grace
                 .
                 
                   He
                   gave
                   for
                   Nothing
                   ,
                   or
                   out
                   of
                   meer
                
                 Grace
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   found
                   Nothing
                   why
                   be
                   should
                   Save
                   ,
                   and
                   Much
                   why
                   he
                   should
                   Damn
                   :
                   He
                   prevented
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   Blessings
                   of
                   his
                
                 Sweetness
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   that
                
                 Grace
                 
                   tastes
                   sweeter
                   ,
                   which
                   helps
                   even
                   those
                   that
                   have
                   ill-deserved
                   ,
                   and
                   entertains
                   Thoughts
                   of
                
                 Peace
                 
                   towards
                   us
                   ,
                   whilst
                   we
                   do
                   the
                   VVorks
                   of
                
                 Death
                 .
                 S.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Serm.
                 15.
                 de
                 verb.
                 Apost
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Good
                   and
                   Infinite
                   ,
                   respectively
                   onely
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 What
                 shall
                 not
                 GOD
                 be
                 good
                 then
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 do
                 Good
                 to
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 preserve
                 the
                 Universe
                 ?
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 more
                 absur'd
                 ,
                 than
                 not
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 
                   GOD
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   Immense
                   ,
                   VVise
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Powerful
                 ?
              
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 assert
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Attribute
                 of
                 Goodness
                 did
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 God
                 before
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ;
                 because
                 a
                 Thing
                 considered
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 respect
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 either
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil
                 :
                 Neither
                 needs
                 this
                 seem
                 strange
                 or
                 absurd
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Goodness
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 here
                 ,
                 denotes
                 a
                 Respect
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Immensity
                 does
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Operation
                 whereby
                 he
                 continues
                 them
                 in
                 Being
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 supposing
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 ,
                 tho'
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 present
                 to
                 Himself
                 ;
                 yet
                 Ubiquity
                 ,
                 or
                 Omnipresence
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 attributable
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 before
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 tho'
                 GOD
                 be
                 Good
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Essence
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 on
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 exercise
                 his
                 Beneficence
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 only
                 
                   Potentially
                   Good
                   ,
                   Merciful
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 a
                 Creator
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   coms
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   God
                   being
                   Good
                   ,
                   permits
                   Sin.
                   
                
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 If
                 GOD
                 be
                 Good
                 ,
                 why
                 doth
                 he
                 permit
                 the
                 Corruption
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 Men
                 to
                 offend
                 his
                 
                   Divine
                   Majesty
                
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   First
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Goodness
                
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Men
                 swerve
                 from
                 their
                 Duty
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 more
                 to
                 comport
                 with
                 his
                 
                   Omnipotent
                   Goodness
                
                 to
                 bring
                 Good
                 out
                 of
                 Evil
                 ,
                 than
                 not
                 to
                 suffer
                 Evil.
                 But
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 business
                 to
                 enquire
                 over-curiously
                 ,
                 why
                 God
                 permits
                 Sin
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 endeavour
                 with
                 the
                 scanty
                 Line
                 of
                 our
                 Reason
                 ,
                 to
                 fathom
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Wisdom
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Second
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 Second
                 place
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Goodness
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 made
                 his
                 Creatures
                 so
                 perfect
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 place
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 Error
                 ,
                 or
                 danger
                 of
                 Falling
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 pitch'd
                 upon
                 such
                 an
                 Order
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Sins
                 take
                 place
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 
                   Man
                   Sins
                
                 without
                 any
                 force
                 put
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 Guilt
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 from
                 Eternity
                 decree
                 Sin
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 he
                 decree
                 ,
                 that
                 Sin
                 should
                 be
                 possible
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 Sin
                 is
                 no
                 positive
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 deficiency
                 of
                 Reality
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 only
                 hath
                 established
                 that
                 Order
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 sees
                 the
                 possibility
                 of
                 Sin
                 before
                 his
                 Decree
                 and
                 Will
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 upon
                 this
                 Hypothesis
                 only
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 establish'd
                 such
                 an
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 positive
                 Things
                 possible
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Sin
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Order
                 ,
                 Sin
                 is
                 made
                 Possible
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 is
                 not
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Holiness
                 of
                 GOD.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Omnipotence
                 of
                 GOD.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   It
                   is
                   an
                   inborn
                   Notion
                   with
                   all
                   Men
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   Omnipotent
                   .
                
                 NO
                 Man
                 that
                 ever
                 own'd
                 a
                 GOD
                 ,
                 deny'd
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Omnipotent
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 Notion
                 all
                 Men
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 VVorld
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 therefore
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 any
                 affliction
                 or
                 danger
                 ,
                 lift
                 up
                 their
                 Hands
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 up
                 their
                 Prayers
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 thing
                 they
                 wish
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 tacitly
                 acknowledge
                 his
                 Omnipotence
                 .
                 Yet
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Philosophers
                 who
                 seem
                 to
                 destroy
                 this
                 Notion
                 ,
                 who
                 assert
                 the
                 Essences
                 of
                 Things
                 to
                 be
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 without
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 they
                 had
                 some
                 Nature
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 God
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 did
                 vouchsafe
                 Existence
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Actual
                   Beings
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Possible
                   things
                
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 so
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 produc'd
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Power
                 doth
                 not
                 extend
                 it self
                 any
                 further
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   
                     What
                     a
                  
                   Possible
                   ,
                   Necessary
                   and
                   Contingent
                   Being
                   is
                   .
                
                 But
                 because
                 this
                 Doctrin
                 seems
                 to
                 derogate
                 from
                 
                   God's
                   Omnipotence
                
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 endeavour
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 Falsity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 declaring
                 what
                 the
                 true
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Possible
                   ,
                   Necessary
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Contingent
                   Being
                
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 whence
                 they
                 take
                 these
                 Affections
                 .
                 A
                 
                   Necessary
                   Being
                
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 with
                 a
                 twofold
                 respect
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 its
                 Essence
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Effective
                   Principle
                
                 whence
                 it
                 proceeds
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 first
                 manner
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 God
                 only
                 doth
                 necessarily
                 Exist
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   Exist
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   but
                   exist
                
                 ;
                 because
                 Existence
                 is
                 involved
                 in
                 his
                 Conception
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 his
                 Essence
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 the
                 Second
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Effective
                   Principle
                   ,
                   Corporeal
                   things
                
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Necessary
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 produced
                 by
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Essence
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 can
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 understand
                 the
                 same
                 without
                 Existence
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 exist
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 their
                 Essence
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 call'd
                 a
                 
                   Possible
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 determined
                 to
                 produce
                 it
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 commonly
                 described
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   which
                   hath
                   not
                   been
                   ,
                   but
                   might
                   have
                   been
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 all
                 things
                 besides
                 God
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Possible
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 only
                 their
                 Natnre
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 their
                 
                   Productive
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 call
                 all
                 things
                 Contingent
                 ;
                 because
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 Natures
                 ,
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 Existing
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 God
                 :
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 them
                 any
                 Repugnancy
                 or
                 Impossibility
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 do
                 exist
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   exist
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   exist
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   All
                   things
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   depend
                   on
                   God.
                   
                
                 We
                 will
                 now
                 shew
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 Dependence
                 on
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 his
                 Decree
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 no
                 Creature
                 exists
                 
                   by
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   its
                   Essence
                   ,
                
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 all
                 borrow
                 their
                 Being
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Decree
                
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Light
                   of
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 a
                 thing
                 should
                 exist
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 Internal
                 or
                 
                   External
                   Cause
                
                 of
                 its
                 Existence
                 :
                 Now
                 no
                 Creatures
                 can
                 exist
                 by
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 one
                 only
                 
                   External
                   Cause
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Decree
                
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Existence
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 
                   Divine
                   Decree
                
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 Existence
                 be
                 not
                 found
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 Impossible
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 produc'd
                 by
                 any
                 Cause
                 .
                 From
                 
                 whence
                 it
                 evidently
                 follows
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 all
                 Creatures
                 doth
                 depend
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 their
                 Nature
                 and
                 Essence
                 :
                 for
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 perfection
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Essence
                 in
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   knowledge
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 all
                 Creatures
                 before
                 Gods
                 Decree
                 were
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 of
                 themselves
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 necessity
                 to
                 exist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   substances
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   of
                   their
                   Modes
                   .
                
                 When
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 have
                 their
                 Being
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Good
                   Pleasure
                
                 ,
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 
                   Material
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 Thinking
                 or
                 Spiritual
                 ;
                 because
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 properties
                 and
                 Modes
                 of
                 Bodies
                 derive
                 their
                 reality
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Will
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Modes
                 of
                 Minds
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 prejudice
                 of
                 our
                 Youth
                 to
                 imagine
                 that
                 the
                 Modes
                 of
                 
                   Cogitation
                   ,
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   Affections
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 inward
                 Acts
                 of
                 our
                 Mind
                 do
                 less
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 Divine
                 Power
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Modes
                 of
                 Material
                 and
                 
                   Bodily
                   things
                
                 .
                 Because
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 it self
                 altogether
                 nothing
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 exist
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 will
                 ;
                 for
                 since
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Existence
                 ,
                 save
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 exists
                 ,
                 must
                 derive
                 all
                 its
                 reality
                 from
                 
                   God
                   as
                   its
                   first
                   Principle
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   In
                   what
                   sense
                   the
                   Natures
                   of
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   immutable
                   .
                
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 that
                 the
                 Essences
                 of
                 things
                 are
                 commonly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Immutable
                 and
                 Eternal
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Essences
                 of
                 things
                 are
                 only
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 immutable
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 exprest
                 by
                 Definition
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 consider'd
                 Universally
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 commonly
                 done
                 in
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 whose
                 certainty
                 requires
                 firm
                 and
                 stable
                 Definitions
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Definition
                 of
                 a
                 Mind
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Thinking
                   substance
                
                 ,
                 is
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 lyable
                 to
                 any
                 change
                 ,
                 tho
                 perhaps
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 further
                 degree
                 of
                 perfection
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 one
                 Man
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 their
                 Essence
                 was
                 known
                 from
                 Eternity
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Intellect
                
                 ,
                 this
                 does
                 not
                 argue
                 any
                 Eternity
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 since
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 an
                 
                   Extrinsecal
                   Denomination
                
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 
                   Entity
                   of
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 which
                 superadds
                 no
                 reality
                 to
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   No
                   things
                   are
                   Contingent
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 As
                 for
                 Possible
                 and
                 Contingent
                 Things
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 such
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 Because
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 that
                 of
                 themselves
                 can
                 Exist
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Exist
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 have
                 real
                 Contingency
                 .
                 For
                 surely
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 Power
                 to
                 the
                 creating
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 Conserving
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 no
                 
                   created
                   thing
                
                 acts
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 Power
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 give
                 it self
                 Existence
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 It
                 remains
                 therefore
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 must
                 have
                 their
                 Dependence
                 on
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 be
                 produced
                 by
                 vertue
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Decree
                
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Change
                 or
                 Inconstancy
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 creates
                 ,
                 have
                 from
                 Eternity
                 been
                 decreed
                 to
                 be
                 created
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 Creatures
                 from
                 Eternity
                 had
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 necessity
                 of
                 Existence
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 that
                 no
                 Things
                 are
                 
                   Possible
                   ,
                   Necessary
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Contingent
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Decree
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Cause
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Nothing
                   can
                   be
                   suppos'd
                   antecedent
                   to
                   Gods
                   Decree
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 doth
                 it
                 contradict
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 might
                 have
                 decreed
                 otherwise
                 concerning
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 that
                 score
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 contingent
                 ;
                 For
                 since
                 in
                 Eternity
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Before
                 or
                 After
                 ,
                 first
                 or
                 last
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Vanity
                 to
                 search
                 after
                 those
                 Moments
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 existed
                 before
                 those
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 supposed
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 determin'd
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 since
                 God
                 without
                 any
                 necessity
                 resolved
                 to
                 make
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 said
                 to
                 exist
                 Contingently
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 include
                 no
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Existing
                 ;
                 tho
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 they
                 
                   exist
                   Necessarily
                
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 no
                 greater
                 necessity
                 can
                 be
                 conceived
                 in
                 Things
                 than
                 that
                 whereby
                 an
                 Effect
                 follows
                 from
                 an
                 Efficacious
                 Principle
                 and
                 a
                 Determinate
                 
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   Man
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   depend
                   on
                   God.
                   
                
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 difficulty
                 more
                 remains
                 to
                 be
                 discust
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 since
                 all
                 Creatures
                 are
                 predetermined
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 necessity
                 of
                 Existence
                 in
                 them
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 Man
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 depend
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 indetermin'd
                 .
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Will
                 also
                 is
                 conserved
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Concourse
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Man
                 to
                 
                   Will
                   or
                   Act
                
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 preordained
                 by
                 God.
                 But
                 how
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 decreed
                 all
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 our
                 Will
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 our
                 Will
                 remains
                 undertermin'd
                 ,
                 is
                 I
                 confess
                 more
                 than
                 I
                 do
                 clearly
                 perceive
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 acknowledg
                 my
                 Mind
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 finite
                 capacity
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 only
                 foreknown
                 all
                 present
                 and
                 future
                 things
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 also
                 decreed
                 and
                 determin'd
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 infinite
                 and
                 unbounded
                 :
                 Yet
                 cannot
                 this
                 consideration
                 make
                 us
                 doubtful
                 of
                 the
                 Freedom
                 of
                 our
                 Will
                 ,
                 since
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 actions
                 we
                 experience
                 our selves
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 Power
                 to
                 give
                 or
                 withhold
                 our
                 Assent
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 manifest
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 rank
                 it
                 amongst
                 first
                 and
                 common
                 Notions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   difficult
                   thing
                   to
                   reconcile
                   the
                   Divine
                   Decree
                   with
                   the
                   Liberty
                   of
                   Mans
                   Will.
                   
                
                 
                   Hence
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   the
                   Famous
                
                 Philosopher
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Ninth
                
                 Epistle
                 
                   of
                   his
                   l.
                
                 Volume
                 ,
                 saith
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 Free
                 will
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 only
                 consider
                 our selves
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 think
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 Independent
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 cast
                 an
                 Eye
                 on
                 the
                 Infinite
                 Power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 believe
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 must
                 depend
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 our
                 free
                 will
                 is
                 not
                 exempt
                 from
                 his
                 Command
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 implies
                 a
                 contradiction
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 have
                 created
                 Men
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 their
                 will
                 should
                 not
                 depend
                 on
                 his
                 will
                 :
                 Because
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 say
                 that
                 his
                 Power
                 is
                 both
                 Finite
                 and
                 Infinite
                 :
                 Finite
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 depend
                 on
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 create
                 this
                 thing
                 Independent
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Existence
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 our
                 free
                 will
                 :
                 So
                 neither
                 must
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 our
                 free
                 will
                 ,
                 make
                 us
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Existence
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Independency
                 we
                 experience
                 and
                 find
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 makes
                 our
                 actions
                 blame
                 or
                 praise
                 worthy
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 opposite
                 to
                 a
                 dependence
                 of
                 another
                 kind
                 ,
                 whereby
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   God
                   is
                   no
                   less
                   a
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Creature
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   than
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   making
                   .
                
                 Gods
                 Omnipotence
                 does
                 not
                 only
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Production
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 their
                 conservation
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 
                   created
                   Beings
                
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 making
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 he
                 preserves
                 them
                 by
                 a
                 continual
                 Influence
                 ;
                 and
                 should
                 he
                 cease
                 from
                 his
                 Concourse
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 hath
                 produc'd
                 would
                 fall
                 to
                 nothing
                 ;
                 Because
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 created
                 and
                 he
                 afforded
                 them
                 his
                 Concourse
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 nothing
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 it
                 contradict
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 produced
                 by
                 
                   God
                   are
                   substances
                
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 whom
                 it
                 does
                 agree
                 to
                 subsist
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 call'd
                 Substances
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 subsist
                 without
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Concourse
                
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 do
                 not
                 need
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 any
                 creature
                 towards
                 their
                 being
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Preservation
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 the
                 infinite
                 
                   Divine
                   Power
                
                 is
                 evidently
                 exemplified
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 produc'd
                 all
                 things
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 subsist
                 one
                 moment
                 without
                 him
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 reflected
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 Looking-glass
                 ,
                 doth
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 being
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 Preservation
                 or
                 continuance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 That
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Some
                   Attributes
                   agree
                   to
                   God
                   from
                   Eternity
                   ,
                   others
                   in
                   Time.
                   
                
                 THO
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Attributes
                
                 be
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 and
                 undistinguisht
                 from
                 his
                 Essence
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 like
                 manner
                 agree
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 constitute
                 his
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 our
                 Minds
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 his
                 
                   Eternity
                   ,
                   Omniscience
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Others
                 again
                 presuppose
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 only
                 attributable
                 to
                 him
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 a
                 Creator
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Which
                 from
                 Eternity
                 did
                 only
                 Potentially
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 Power
                 to
                 create
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 in
                 God
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 appertains
                 to
                 his
                 Nature
                 to
                 be
                 Omnipotent
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 easy
                 to
                 prove
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 evince
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Immutable
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Whatsoever
                   hath
                   a
                   Being
                   ,
                   hath
                   it
                   either
                   from
                   it self
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   another
                   .
                
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 besides
                 God
                 ,
                 either
                 hath
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 its
                 Existence
                 from
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 another
                 :
                 For
                 natural
                 light
                 evinceth
                 that
                 things
                 can
                 not
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 nothing
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 thing
                 was
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 want
                 nothing
                 ;
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 give
                 it self
                 all
                 those
                 Perfections
                 it
                 hath
                 any
                 Idea
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 nothing
                 hath
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 bestowing
                 those
                 perfections
                 on
                 it self
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 it
                 would
                 actually
                 be
                 possest
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Will
                 is
                 infallibly
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Good
                 it
                 knows
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 giving
                 it self
                 a
                 Being
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 hath
                 its
                 Being
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 then
                 demand
                 whence
                 that
                 other
                 hath
                 his
                 Being
                 ,
                 whether
                 from
                 it self
                 or
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Cause
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 Exist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   Time
                   have
                   no
                   necessary
                   connexion
                   ,
                   it
                   follows
                   that
                   Creatures
                   are
                   not
                   preserved
                   by
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 time
                 have
                 no
                 necessary
                 defendence
                 on
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 neither
                 doth
                 is
                 follow
                 that
                 because
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 next
                 Moment
                 :
                 Therefore
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 may
                 continue
                 to
                 exist
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 each
                 Moment
                 reproduce
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 no
                 such
                 Power
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Creature
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 Being
                 ,
                 whose
                 Nature
                 includes
                 Existence
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 why
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 hath
                 existed
                 hitherto
                 ,
                 doth
                 continue
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 a
                 thing
                 have
                 begun
                 to
                 Exist
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 not
                 its
                 Essence
                 any
                 more
                 involve
                 necessary
                 Existence
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 did
                 before
                 its
                 Existence
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Virtue
                 to
                 continue
                 to
                 exist
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 to
                 begin
                 to
                 exist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Essences
                   of
                   things
                   are
                   clearly
                   known
                   by
                   abstracting
                   them
                   from
                   Existence
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 we
                 clearly
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 
                   a
                   Thinking
                   Substance
                
                 ;
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 consists
                 of
                 three
                 Dimensions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Man
                 is
                 a
                 compound
                 of
                 Mind
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Existence
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 ascribe
                 to
                 Man
                 any
                 Power
                 whereby
                 he
                 can
                 exist
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 created
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 can
                 exist
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 Effect
                 we
                 know
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 its
                 Cause
                 ,
                 either
                 formally
                 or
                 eminently
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 neither
                 the
                 Soul
                 nor
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 nor
                 Man
                 that
                 consists
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 contain'd
                 in
                 themselves
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 Cause
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 look
                 out
                 for
                 a
                 higher
                 Cause
                 that
                 may
                 eminently
                 contain
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 formally
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Abstractions
                   do
                   more
                   clearly
                   explain
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   .
                
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Form
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 ARISTOTLE
                 gives
                 
                   Being
                   to
                   a
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Concretes
                 are
                 more
                 perspicuously
                 understood
                 by
                 their
                 Abstracts
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 Confirmation
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 worth
                 our
                 enquiry
                 what
                 Creation
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Creator
                 could
                 be
                 attributable
                 to
                 God
                 from
                 Eternity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   What
                   Creation
                   is
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 the
                 received
                 Definition
                 of
                 Creation
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Production
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   out
                   of
                   Nothing
                
                 ;
                 Which
                 may
                 be
                 admitted
                 without
                 Hesitation
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 Nothing
                 we
                 understand
                 a
                 Negation
                 of
                 all
                 Reality
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 Imaginary
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 do
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 produc'd
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 do
                 conceive
                 this
                 Nothing
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 matter
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 an
                 Imaginary
                 space
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 all
                 things
                 do
                 proceed
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 lest
                 I
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 favour
                 their
                 Error
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 Ambiguity
                 and
                 define
                 it
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   operation
                   ,
                   whereby
                   things
                   are
                   produc'd
                   by
                   an
                   efficient
                   Cause
                   ,
                   no
                   other
                   Cause
                   concurring
                   with
                   it
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 created
                 ,
                 which
                 besides
                 God
                 needs
                 no
                 other
                 Cause
                 towards
                 its
                 Existence
                 .
                 Where
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 neither
                 Modes
                 nor
                 Accidents
                 are
                 created
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 Substance
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 :
                 As
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 in
                 our
                 Logick
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 of
                 substance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   by
                   the
                   Name
                   Creature
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   thing
                   Created
                
                 is
                 that
                 whose
                 nature
                 or
                 Essence
                 can
                 clearly
                 be
                 understood
                 without
                 Existence
                 .
                 As
                 
                   the
                   Soul
                   of
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 Notion
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 
                   a
                   Thinking
                   substance
                
                 ,
                 abstracted
                 from
                 its
                 Existence
                 .
                 And
                 solikewise
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 distinct
                 conception
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 as
                 including
                 
                   three
                   Dimensions
                
                 ,
                 without
                 considering
                 its
                 Existence
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 these
                 must
                 be
                 Created
                 by
                 God
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 exist
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 preserved
                 by
                 his
                 continual
                 Influx
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Before
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   Time.
                   
                
                 It
                 remains
                 now
                 to
                 enquire
                 whether
                 God
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 call'd
                 a
                 Creator
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 the
                 things
                 created
                 by
                 him
                 could
                 have
                 their
                 Original
                 before
                 all
                 Time.
                 Before
                 we
                 can
                 resolve
                 this
                 clearly
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 no
                 Time
                 can
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 Time
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 Duration
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 clearly
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 meer
                 Mode
                 of
                 Thinking
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Modes
                 of
                 
                   Material
                   things
                
                 serve
                 for
                 the
                 easier
                 explication
                 of
                 their
                 Natures
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Time
                 to
                 express
                 Duration
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 before
                 Time
                 could
                 be
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 Men
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 compare
                 the
                 Duration
                 of
                 things
                 Existing
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Duration
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 determinate
                 Motion
                 .
                 Now
                 Duration
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 begins
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 exist
                 ,
                 and
                 ceaseth
                 when
                 they
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 supposeth
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Created
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 who
                 imagine
                 Duration
                 or
                 Time
                 before
                 the
                 first
                 Production
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 deeply
                 prejudic'd
                 as
                 those
                 are
                 who
                 fancy
                 an
                 Extension
                 
                 of
                 Space
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Bodily
                 Extension
                 .
                 To
                 enquire
                 therefore
                 ,
                 whether
                 a
                 
                   Created
                   thing
                
                 could
                 be
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 demand
                 whether
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 Duration
                 without
                 any
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 expressed
                 by
                 any
                 Number
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   God
                   cannot
                   produce
                   Eternal
                   Duration
                   .
                
                 That
                 such
                 a
                 Duration
                 as
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 created
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 appears
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Duration
                 can
                 be
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 still
                 able
                 to
                 produce
                 a
                 greater
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Duration
                 ,
                 that
                 assign
                 what
                 Duration
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 a
                 greater
                 or
                 lesser
                 can
                 still
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 composed
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 may
                 be
                 conceived
                 as
                 Divisible
                 into
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 parts
                 in
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 altogether
                 Indivisible
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 are
                 there
                 any
                 Moments
                 in
                 Duration
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 still
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 lesser
                 parts
                 to
                 Infinity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   No
                   Duration
                   can
                   be
                   understood
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   God.
                   
                
                 Neither
                 can
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 been
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 still
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 attribute
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 greatest
                 Duration
                 that
                 can
                 possibly
                 be
                 conceived
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Duration
                 consisting
                 of
                 Parts
                 can
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 Eternity
                 only
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 affection
                 of
                 Existence
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Essence
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 any
                 Duration
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Idea
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 essential
                 to
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Duration
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 conceived
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 greater
                 may
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 can
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 and
                 admits
                 no
                 Division
                 of
                 Parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Whether
                   God
                   could
                   have
                   Created
                   the
                   World
                   from
                   Eternity
                   .
                
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 as
                 Powerful
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 acts
                 freely
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 act
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 since
                 liberty
                 or
                 necessity
                 of
                 acting
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 alter
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 Power
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 God
                 acts
                 by
                 necessity
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 Created
                 the
                 World
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 his
                 Power
                 is
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Creature
                 should
                 be
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 be
                 produced
                 without
                 a
                 Beginning
                 of
                 Duration
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Argument
                 is
                 deduced
                 from
                 a
                 false
                 
                   Hypothesis
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 act
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 be
                 of
                 
                   Infinite
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 false
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Property
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 
                   perfect
                   Being
                
                 to
                 act
                 freely
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 essential
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 its
                 Idea
                 :
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 only
                 Being
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 us
                 is
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   God
                   can
                   produce
                   still
                   greater
                   and
                   greater
                   Duration
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Duration
                 that
                 how
                 great
                 soever
                 any
                 is
                 supposed
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 still
                 supposed
                 greater
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 God
                 who
                 is
                 of
                 
                   Infinite
                   Power
                
                 and
                 a
                 free
                 Agent
                 ,
                 may
                 always
                 produce
                 a
                 greater
                 or
                 lesser
                 Duration
                 than
                 the
                 supposed
                 Duration
                 is
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 God
                 did
                 act
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 no
                 such
                 Duration
                 would
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 acting
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 would
                 only
                 produce
                 that
                 which
                 did
                 follow
                 from
                 necessary
                 Action
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 produce
                 a
                 greater
                 ,
                 his
                 Power
                 would
                 be
                 Bounded
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 destructive
                 of
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Gods
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 Providence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Supposing
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   All
                   knowing
                   and
                   All
                   powerful
                   ,
                   he
                   must
                   also
                   be
                   Provident
                   .
                
                 FRom
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Attributes
                
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 conclude
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 Provident
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ruler
                 and
                 Governour
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 Created
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 alone
                 Power
                 ,
                 brought
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 State
                 of
                 
                   actual
                   Existence
                
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 Repugnant
                 to
                 his
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Omnipotence
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 neglect
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 and
                 disposal
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 he
                 is
                 
                   All-knowing
                   ,
                   All-powerful
                
                 ,
                 and
                 supremely
                 Good
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 keep
                 his
                 Eye
                 upon
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 govern
                 and
                 dispose
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 .
                 For
                 Will
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 things
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Understanding
                
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 God
                 hath
                 decreed
                 that
                 at
                 some
                 certain
                 time
                 ,
                 Creatures
                 should
                 exist
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 determined
                 them
                 to
                 exist
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 their
                 Essence
                 and
                 Existence
                 might
                 depend
                 on
                 his
                 Will
                 and
                 Power
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 attain
                 any
                 Ends
                 without
                 his
                 special
                 Providence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   Providence
                   is
                   .
                
                 By
                 Providence
                 ,
                 Divines
                 understand
                 that
                 
                   Eternal
                   disposal
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 God
                 doth
                 Efficaciously
                 direct
                 all
                 his
                 Creatures
                 to
                 certain
                 ends
                 foreseen
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 in
                 time
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 attain
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 Providence
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 denote
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 Intellect
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 foreseen
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 pass
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Decree
                 and
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 whereby
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 work
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 disposed
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 appointed
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Providence
                 as
                 this
                 appertains
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 several
                 Reasons
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   God
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   the
                   most
                   perfect
                   Being
                   in
                   case
                   he
                   did
                   not
                   take
                   care
                   of
                   his
                   Creatures
                   .
                
                 For
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 bemost
                 perfect
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 can
                 he
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 present
                 to
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 care
                 for
                 them
                 ?
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 doubt
                 a
                 greater
                 perfection
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 govern
                 and
                 dispose
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 leave
                 them
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 disposed
                 of
                 by
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 perfect
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 excells
                 others
                 in
                 
                   Command
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   Goodness
                
                 and
                 Liberality
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 should
                 be
                 supposed
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 him
                 an
                 Idle
                 and
                 Unactive
                 Being
                 ,
                 as
                 EPICURUS
                 doth
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 shall
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 conceive
                 a
                 more
                 
                   perfect
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 who
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 highest
                 Felicity
                 has
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 command
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 disposeth
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 Tranquillity
                 is
                 not
                 disturbed
                 or
                 interrupted
                 by
                 the
                 Multiplicity
                 of
                 the
                 Affairs
                 he
                 manageth
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 since
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 perfect
                 than
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 takes
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 disposeth
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   becoming
                
                 ,
                 as
                 DAMASCENUS
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   one
                   Builder
                   or
                   Architect
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   that
                   takes
                   Care
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   this
                   would
                   Argue
                   a
                   disability
                   in
                   them
                   both
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   Making
                   or
                   Effecting
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   taking
                   Care
                   for
                   and
                   Disposing
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Gods
                   Providence
                   is
                   proved
                   from
                   his
                   Eternity
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 Bounds
                 of
                 his
                 Existence
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 his
                 Understanding
                 should
                 be
                 Eternal
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 his
                 Essence
                 to
                 be
                 conceived
                 by
                 us
                 as
                 Supremely
                 Intelligent
                 :
                 Now
                 his
                 Understanding
                 is
                 not
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 his
                 Will
                 or
                 Decree
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 meer
                 Conception
                 ;
                 therefore
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 understood
                 ,
                 or
                 knew
                 all
                 things
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 we
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 also
                 from
                 Eternity
                 provided
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 designed
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 appointed
                 ends
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 his
                 Will
                 is
                 Supremely
                 Efficacious
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 fails
                 of
                 the
                 ends
                 he
                 intends
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Book
                   I.
                   Part
                   2.
                   
                   Chap
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   M
                   Vander
                   Gu●●t
                   .
                   Sculp
                   .
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freeman
                   Invent
                   :
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worship-full
                   Ieffrey
                   Ieffreys
                   of
                   the
                   Priory
                   in
                   Brecknockshire
                   &
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   London
                   .
                   
                     Esq
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
               
               
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   same
                   is
                   made
                   out
                   from
                   his
                   other
                   Attributes
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 confirmed
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Attributes
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 God
                 be
                 Sovereignly
                 Intelligent
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 also
                 be
                 
                   most
                   Wise
                
                 ;
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 he
                 be
                 accounted
                 more
                 Wise
                 by
                 governing
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 administring
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 thereby
                 not
                 only
                 Speculatively
                 ,
                 but
                 Pratically
                 understanding
                 them
                 ?
                 If
                 God
                 be
                 
                   most
                   Powerful
                
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 nothing
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 resist
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 or
                 escape
                 his
                 Power
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 govern
                 the
                 things
                 he
                 hath
                 produced
                 ,
                 and
                 concur
                 to
                 their
                 Actions
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 be
                 
                   most
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 all
                 Creatures
                 experience
                 his
                 Goodness
                 :
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 that
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 takes
                 no
                 Care
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 Provides
                 for
                 them
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 we
                 must
                 own
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Providence
                
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 his
                 chiefest
                 Attributes
                 are
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 is
                 left
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 demonstrate
                 his
                 Sovereign
                 
                   Power
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                
                 and
                 Goodness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   God's
                   Providence
                   ,
                   and
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   proved
                   from
                   the
                   things
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 Another
                 Argument
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Creatures
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 whosoever
                 considers
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 ;
                 whosoever
                 takes
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 its
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 the
                 different
                 Shapes
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 the
                 manifold
                 Virt●es
                 of
                 Plants
                 ;
                 whosoever
                 scans
                 the
                 Fabrick
                 of
                 the
                 Microcosm
                 ,
                 MAN
                 ,
                 the
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 his
                 Members
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 admirable
                 Connexion
                 and
                 Harmony
                 :
                 Whosoever
                 takes
                 a
                 Prospect
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 their
                 Lustre
                 ,
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 constant
                 Motion
                 and
                 Proportion
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 forced
                 by
                 his
                 Conscience
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Wonders
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 Chance
                 and
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Effect
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   GOD.
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 CICERO
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 
                   de
                   Natura
                   Deorum
                
                 ,
                 speaks
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   Shall
                   we
                   call
                   him
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   who
                   beholding
                   the
                   certain
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   the
                   wonderful
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   Stars
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   so
                   fitly
                   link'd
                   and
                   suited
                   together
                   ;
                   shall
                   suppose
                   that
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   manag'd
                   without
                   any
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   Chance
                   ;
                   when
                   indeed
                   we
                   can
                   never
                   have
                   any
                   Conceptions
                   of
                   the
                   greatness
                   of
                   that
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Counsel
                   which
                   disposeth
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   ?
                
                 When
                 we
                 see
                 any
                 thing
                 moved
                 by
                 Springs
                 and
                 Engins
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Sphear
                 or
                 Watch
                 ,
                 have
                 we
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 doubt
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 the
                 Effects
                 of
                 Reason
                 ?
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Heavens
                 moving
                 with
                 admirable
                 Swiftness
                 ,
                 and
                 constantly
                 to
                 persist
                 in
                 their
                 Motions
                 ,
                 sinishing
                 their
                 
                   Anniversary
                   Revolutions
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Health
                 and
                 Conservation
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 ;
                 shall
                 we
                 question
                 whether
                 these
                 Things
                 are
                 order'd
                 and
                 directed
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 Excellent
                 and
                 Divine
                 Reason
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   any
                   thing
                   can
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   by
                   Chance
                   ,
                   if
                   all
                   things
                   be
                   rul'd
                   by
                   Providence
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 no
                 body
                 that
                 owns
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 can
                 doubt
                 of
                 his
                 Providence
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 Difficulty
                 remains
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 How
                 any
                 thing
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 Chance
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 governs
                 all
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 directs
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 certain
                 Ends
                 ?
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 How
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 taking
                 Care
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 his
                 Thunder
                 often
                 spares
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 strikes
                 the
                 Innocent
                 ?
                 Or
                 ,
                 if
                 every
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 keep
                 their
                 certain
                 Periods
                 ,
                 be
                 called
                 Divine
                 ,
                 must
                 we
                 not
                 also
                 suppose
                 Tertian
                 and
                 
                   Quartan
                   Agues
                
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 whose
                 Motion
                 and
                 Returns
                 are
                 so
                 certain
                 and
                 constant
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   With
                   respect
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   nothing
                   happens
                   by
                   Chance
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 happen
                 by
                 Chance
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 
                   Second
                   Causes
                
                 ;
                 but
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 who
                 disposeth
                 and
                 fore-ordains
                 all
                 things
                 from
                 Eternity
                 .
                 For
                 Chance
                 and
                 Fortune
                 are
                 only
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Intention
                 of
                 the
                 Director
                 :
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Intention
                
                 is
                 hid
                 from
                 Man
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 thing
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 happen
                 by
                 Chance
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Cause
                
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 things
                 seem
                 to
                 happen
                 in
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 us
                 are
                 fortuitous
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 who
                 governs
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 order'd
                 things
                 so
                 on
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 such
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Means
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 things
                 could
                 not
                 happen
                 otherwise
                 ?
                 And
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 further
                 objected
                 ,
                 That
                 sometimes
                 Thunderbolts
                 pass
                 by
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 upon
                 the
                 Innocent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   things
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   turbulently
                   carried
                   in
                   this
                   World.
                   
                
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 happen
                 by
                 
                 God's
                 particular
                 Direction
                 ,
                 for
                 very
                 good
                 ends
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 unknown
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 we
                 therefore
                 to
                 deny
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 pi●ce
                 of
                 Rashness
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 esteem
                 for
                 our
                 own
                 Wit
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 whenever
                 we
                 cannot
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 
                   True
                   Cause
                
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 presently
                 suppose
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 Ruler
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Concerns
                 of
                 Men
                 are
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 management
                 of
                 
                   Blind
                   Chance
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   
                     wicked
                     Men
                  
                   prosper
                   in
                   this
                   World.
                   
                
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Cause
                 that
                 presides
                 over
                 
                   Inferiour
                   things
                
                 ,
                 why
                 do
                 we
                 perceive
                 such
                 Confusion
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 Why
                 are
                 the
                 Good
                 neglected
                 and
                 oppress'd
                 by
                 
                   Poverty
                   ,
                   Slavery
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Diseases
                 ;
                 whilst
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 the
                 Wicked
                 flourish
                 ,
                 and
                 abound
                 with
                 Honour
                 and
                 Riches
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Complaint
                 of
                 most
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 
                   True
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 are
                 taken
                 with
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 Things
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 attend
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Good
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 Vertue
                 alone
                 deserves
                 that
                 Name
                 ,
                 which
                 whosoever
                 wants
                 ,
                 is
                 worthily
                 esteem'd
                 Miserable
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Wicked
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 being
                 devoid
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 outward
                 
                   good
                   things
                
                 with
                 that
                 Moderation
                 of
                 Mind
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 their
                 Riches
                 suffer
                 Want
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Pleasures
                   ,
                   Pain
                
                 and
                 Torment
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 True
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 appearance
                 only
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 
                   Evil
                   things
                
                 happen
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Good
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 conducive
                 to
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 they
                 ▪
                 ●re
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 
                   Good
                   things
                
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 them
                 their
                 Minds
                 are
                 estranged
                 from
                 
                   Worldly
                   Lusts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 to
                 the
                 love
                 and
                 desire
                 of
                 
                   Heavenly
                   things
                
                 .
                 This
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 Instance
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 
                   Good
                   things
                
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 Ill
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 grow
                 the
                 worse
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Evil
                   things
                
                 upon
                 Good
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 may
                 grow
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   God
                   Created
                   Men
                   and
                   Angels
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   foresaw
                   would
                   be
                   corrupted
                   by
                   Sin.
                   
                
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 created
                 Angels
                 and
                 Men
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 foresaw
                 would
                 fall
                 and
                 continue
                 in
                 Evil
                 or
                 Wickedness
                 .
                 St.
                 AUSTIN
                 Answers
                 ,
                 That
                 GOD
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 created
                 any
                 Angel
                 or
                 Man
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 foreknew
                 would
                 fall
                 into
                 Sin
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 known
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 good
                 Ends
                 he
                 could
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 compose
                 the
                 Harmony
                 of
                 this
                 Universe
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 pleasant
                 Song
                 of
                 Discords
                 mix'd
                 with
                 Concords
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 these
                 make
                 the
                 Sweetness
                 of
                 Musick
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Beauty
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 these
                 Contraries
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Third
                   Book
                
                 of
                 Free-Will
                 he
                 plainly
                 teaches
                 ,
                 That
                 GOD
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 abstained
                 from
                 Creating
                 of
                 the
                 Creature
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 foresaw
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Fault
                 (
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Creator
                 )
                 should
                 lose
                 that
                 Beauty
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 created
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 lost
                 and
                 wandring
                 Horse
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 a
                 Stone
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 wander
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 wants
                 sense
                 and
                 motion
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 that
                 Creature
                 is
                 more
                 Excellent
                 ,
                 which
                 sins
                 by
                 its
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 Creature
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 sin
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 Free-will
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 I
                 would
                 commend
                 Wine
                 as
                 good
                 in
                 its
                 kind
                 ,
                 tho'
                 I
                 blame
                 the
                 Man
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 drunk
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 would
                 prefer
                 this
                 drunken
                 and
                 
                   blamed
                   Man
                
                 before
                 the
                 
                   praised
                   Wine
                
                 that
                 had
                 made
                 him
                 drunk
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 a
                 
                   Bodily
                   Creature
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 commended
                 in
                 its
                 degree
                 and
                 kind
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 are
                 Blame-worthy
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 immoderate
                 use
                 thereof
                 ,
                 are
                 turned
                 aside
                 from
                 the
                 Perception
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               Part
               OF
               THE
               INSTITUTION
               OF
               PHILOSOPHY
               .
               VIZ.
               DAEMONOLOGY
               ;
               OR
               ,
               Of
               Intelligences
               and
               Created
               SPIRITS
               ,
               GENIUS's
               and
               DAEMONS
               ,
               Commonly
               called
               ANGELS
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 Prefatory
                 Discourse
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Division
                 of
                 Created
                 Things
                 ;
                 the
                 Definition
                 of
                 Pneumaticks
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ▪
                 and
                 its
                 Certainty
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   aim
                   of
                   the
                   Author
                   in
                   this
                   Treatise
                   .
                
                 NOtwithstanding
                 that
                 to
                 Treat
                 of
                 ANGELS
                 does
                 seem
                 chiefly
                 to
                 belongs
                 to
                 Divines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 their
                 Nature
                 and
                 Faculties
                 may
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 exceed
                 the
                 Bounds
                 of
                 Metaphysicks
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 useless
                 to
                 try
                 what
                 
                   Natural
                   Light
                
                 can
                 do
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 by
                 the
                 Guidance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 discover
                 their
                 
                   Essence
                   ,
                   Existence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Operations
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Division
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   Help
                   to
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   Things
                   .
                
                 They
                 who
                 endeavour
                 to
                 search
                 into
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 divide
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 fitly
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 into
                 those
                 Parts
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 helpful
                 to
                 the
                 obtaining
                 a
                 more
                 distinct
                 Conception
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 Division
                 takes
                 away
                 the
                 doubtfulness
                 of
                 Terms
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 that
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 confusedly
                 perceived
                 under
                 one
                 Name
                 or
                 Word
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 clearly
                 understood
                 by
                 more
                 Words
                 ,
                 expressing
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Division
                   of
                   Substance
                   into
                   Thinking
                   and
                   Extended
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 notorious
                 to
                 all
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Created
                   Things
                
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Corporeal
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 Thinking
                 and
                 Extended
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Name
                 BODY
                 ,
                 all
                 Material
                 or
                 
                   Extended
                   Substances
                
                 are
                 understood
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 Nature
                 soever
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 more
                 Gross
                 or
                 Subtil
                 ;
                 whose
                 Essence
                 consists
                 of
                 three
                 Dimensions
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Extension
                 in
                 Length
                 ,
                 Breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 Depth
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 call
                 that
                 an
                 
                   Incorporeal
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Immaterial
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 Extension
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 Modes
                 and
                 Accidents
                 which
                 accompany
                 a
                 
                   Bodily
                   Substance
                
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 how
                 very
                 improperly
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 SPIRIT
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Air
                   ,
                   Wind
                   ,
                   Fire
                   ,
                   Vapor
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 because
                 tho'
                 these
                 Things
                 be
                 more
                 Thin
                 and
                 Subtil
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 don't
                 they
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 
                   material
                   ,
                   impenetrable
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   indefinitely
                   divisible
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1
                   Part.
                   3.
                   
                   Chap.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   Inv
                   ▪
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip.
                   Sc●
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   most
                   Honourable
                   Rose
                   Marchioness
                   Dowager
                   of
                   Antrim
                   ▪
                   relict
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Honourable
                   Randall
                   mc.
                   Donnald
                   ,
                   Marquiss
                   and
                   Earle
                   of
                   Antrim
                   Viscount
                   Dunluce
                   ;
                   and
                   sole
                   daughter
                   and
                   Heyress
                   of
                   Sr.
                   Henry
                   O'neille
                   of
                   Edenduf-Carick
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Antrim
                   in
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Jreland
                   &c.w.
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   3.
                   
                   Introducti●n
                   .
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   Kip
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   John
                   Jeffreys
                   of
                   Llywell
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Brecknock
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   London
                   
                     Esq
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Rich
                   :
                   Blame
                
              
               
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Quantity
                   cannot
                   be
                   attributed
                   to
                   Angels
                
                 We
                 may
                 also
                 perceive
                 with
                 how
                 little
                 Reason
                 some
                 do
                 attribute
                 Quantity
                 to
                 Angels
                 and
                 
                   Human
                   Souls
                
                 ,
                 and
                 conceive
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 Material
                 .
                 Whereas
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 consider
                 a
                 Corporeal
                 and
                 
                   Intellectual
                   ▪
                   ●●stance
                
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 find
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 distinguisht
                 by
                 Properties
                 and
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 affinity
                 at
                 all
                 with
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 Similitude
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 supposed
                 between
                 a
                 
                   thing
                   extended
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Being
                 devoid
                 of
                 all
                 Extension
                 ?
                 Or
                 what
                 agreement
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 between
                 a
                 Substance
                 that
                 
                   understands
                   ,
                   wills
                
                 ,
                 and
                 imagins
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 divisible
                 into
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 diversified
                 by
                 Figures
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 commensurate
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 space
                 and
                 Place
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Substance
                   is
                   wrongly
                   divided
                   by
                   some
                   into
                   immaterial
                   and
                   Bodily
                   .
                
                 Others
                 divide
                 
                   created
                   substance
                
                 into
                 Immaterial
                 and
                 Corporeal
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 Division
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 exact
                 ,
                 or
                 made
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 a
                 
                   right
                   Division
                
                 :
                 because
                 Immaterial
                 and
                 Incorporeal
                 being
                 
                   Negative
                   Terms
                
                 ,
                 can
                 represent
                 no
                 positive
                 Idea
                 to
                 our
                 Mind
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 desir'd
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Negative
                   Words
                
                 represent
                 no
                 Properties
                 or
                 Attributes
                 to
                 our
                 perception
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 tell
                 us
                 what
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Diviston
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 by
                 many
                 Philosophers
                 of
                 great
                 note
                 :
                 but
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 a
                 Privative
                 or
                 Contradictory
                 opposition
                 (
                 which
                 those
                 words
                 do
                 import
                 )
                 cannot
                 have
                 place
                 in
                 a
                 lawful
                 Division
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 .
                 Moreover
                 this
                 Division
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 grounded
                 on
                 this
                 Childish
                 mistake
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 
                   Material
                   things
                
                 is
                 more
                 real
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 as
                 more
                 perfect
                 ,
                 are
                 exprest
                 by
                 Positive
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 as
                 more
                 Imperfect
                 ,
                 by
                 Negative
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   It
                   better
                   divided
                   into
                   Thinking
                   and
                   Extended
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 
                   Created
                   Substance
                
                 is
                 more
                 fitly
                 divided
                 into
                 Thinking
                 and
                 extended
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 Intellectual
                 and
                 Corporeal
                 ;
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 Dividing
                 parts
                 ,
                 are
                 apprehended
                 by
                 Positive
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 and
                 exprest
                 by
                 Positive
                 Terms
                 .
                 For
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 clear
                 notion
                 of
                 an
                 Angel
                 by
                 conceiving
                 him
                 
                   Intelligent
                   ,
                   Willing
                   and
                   Powerful
                
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 apprehending
                 him
                 
                   Immaterial
                   ,
                   Incorporeal
                   and
                   Invisible
                
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 
                   Negative
                   Attributes
                
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 rather
                 declare
                 what
                 an
                 Angel
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 perceives
                 the
                 Positive
                 Properties
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 does
                 by
                 consequence
                 understand
                 the
                 Negative
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 knows
                 an
                 Angel
                 to
                 be
                 Intelligent
                 ,
                 doth
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 know
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Incorporeal
                 and
                 Invisible
                 ;
                 but
                 tho'
                 he
                 understand
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Incorporeal
                 and
                 Invisible
                 ,
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 therefore
                 understand
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Intelligent
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 Invisible
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 neither
                 Intelligent
                 nor
                 Incorporeal
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 
                   created
                   Beings
                
                 are
                 very
                 properly
                 divided
                 into
                 Intellectual
                 and
                 Corporeal
                 or
                 Material
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 substance
                 can
                 be
                 conceiv'd
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 either
                 Thinking
                 or
                 Extended
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 other
                 words
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 Active
                 or
                 Passive
                 .
                 Hence
                 St.
                 AUSTIN
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Amongst
                   things
                   ,
                   some
                   thing
                   is
                   acted
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   Acting
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Body
                   ;
                   another
                   is
                   Acting
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   Acted
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   third
                   Acting
                   and
                   Acted
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   all
                   Spiritual
                   Substances
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Distribution
                   of
                   Science
                   Universally
                   consider'd
                   .
                
                 As
                 all
                 
                   created
                   substance
                
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 
                   Material
                   and
                   Intellectual
                
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 that
                 Substance
                 is
                 distinguish't
                 into
                 SOMATICA
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Science
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 PNEUMATICA
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Science
                 of
                 Spirits
                 :
                 Which
                 may
                 again
                 be
                 subdivided
                 into
                 other
                 Species
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 notions
                 under
                 which
                 a
                 Body
                 or
                 Spirit
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 conceived
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 Natural
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 〈◊〉
                 or
                 as
                 having
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 Figur'd
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 subject
                 to
                 Sickness
                 and
                 recoverable
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 accordingly
                 divers
                 Species
                 of
                 Sciences
                 are
                 constituted
                 .
                 
                   Natural
                   ●hilosophy
                
                 considers
                 a
                 Body
                 as
                 Natural
                 ,
                 and
                 explains
                 its
                 Essence
                 and
                 
                   Properties
                   .
                   Mechanical
                   Science
                
                 Minds
                 the
                 outward
                 frame
                 and
                 structure
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 figures
                 it
                 obtains
                 by
                 workmanship
                 and
                 Art.
                 Mathematicks
                 take
                 to
                 task
                 the
                 various
                 Modes
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 figures
                 which
                 bound
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 one
                 part
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 the
                 Motion
                 or
                 change
                 of
                 situation
                 ;
                 and
                 Rest
                 or
                 continuance
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 :
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Physick
                 or
                 Medicine
                 considers
                 the
                 Body
                 as
                 subject
                 to
                 Diseases
                 and
                 recovery
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavours
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 health
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 restore
                 it
                 when
                 lost
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Division
                   of
                   Pneumatica
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Science
                   of
                   Spirits
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 
                   Intellectual
                   Substances
                
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 
                   God
                   ,
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   Men
                
                 ;
                 so
                 Pneumatica
                 is
                 divided
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Diversity
                 of
                 the
                 objects
                 it
                 contemplates
                 into
                 
                   Natural
                   Theology
                   ,
                   Geniography
                
                 or
                 the
                 science
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 Psychology
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Soul.
                   Natural
                   Theology
                
                 considers
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 
                   Attributes
                   ;
                   Geniography
                
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Angels
                 and
                 Intelligences
                 ,
                 and
                 Psychology
                 examines
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 its
                 Faculties
                 and
                 Passions
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Pneumatica
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 
                   science
                   of
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 admits
                 of
                 divers
                 names
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 Considers
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Soul
                   of
                   Man.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   certainty
                   of
                   the
                   Science
                   of
                   Spirits
                   .
                
                 The
                 certainty
                 of
                 this
                 science
                 is
                 very
                 clear
                 from
                 its
                 Definition
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 treats
                 of
                 
                   Incorporeal
                   things
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 change
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 which
                 treats
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Natural
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Mathematicks
                 which
                 handles
                 the
                 Modes
                 that
                 follow
                 it
                 ,
                 deserve
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Science
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 founded
                 on
                 
                   Axioms
                   of
                   Eternal
                   Truth
                
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 doth
                 the
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 Spirits
                 deserve
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 True
                 Science
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 grounded
                 on
                 General
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 borrows
                 its
                 certainty
                 from
                 the
                 Object
                 it
                 considers
                 ,
                 and
                 deduceth
                 clearer
                 Conclusions
                 thence
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 doth
                 from
                 a
                 Body
                 or
                 
                   extended
                   Substance
                
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 vulgar
                 sort
                 of
                 Mankind
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 and
                 doubtful
                 about
                 
                   Immaterial
                   Substances
                
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 do
                 really
                 exist
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Thing
                 ought
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Lovers
                 of
                 Wisdom
                 do
                 own
                 
                   Thinking
                   substances
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 truer
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 real
                 than
                 any
                 Bodily
                 or
                 
                   Material
                   Beings
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   by
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 THE
                 Division
                 of
                 
                   created
                   Substance
                
                 into
                 Thinking
                 and
                 Extended
                 being
                 suppos'd
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 conceive
                 what
                 a
                 Spirit
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   Spirit
                
                 is
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 its
                 most
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 substance
                 as
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 the
                 Faculty
                 of
                 perceiving
                 and
                 willing
                 .
                 Because
                 as
                 the
                 formal
                 Reason
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 consists
                 in
                 Extension
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 always
                 attended
                 with
                 Divisibility
                 and
                 Impenetrability
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Thinking
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 the
                 conco●itants
                 whereof
                 are
                 Indivisibility
                 ,
                 Perception
                 and
                 Volition
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 a
                 Body
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 without
                 
                 Extension
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 a
                 
                   spiritual
                   Substance
                
                 without
                 Cogitation
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 Cogitation
                 do
                 constitute
                 a
                 Spirit
                 in
                 its
                 spiritual
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 Extension
                 constitutes
                 a
                 Body
                 in
                 its
                 sensible
                 and
                 divisible
                 Nature
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 a●
                 according
                 to
                 ARISTOTLE
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 
                   without
                   which
                
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Some
                   think
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Substance
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   Material
                   .
                
                 And
                 whereas
                 some
                 suppose
                 they
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 an
                 Angel
                 without
                 Extension
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 confound
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 substance
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Extension
                 ;
                 this
                 proceeds
                 only
                 from
                 a
                 false
                 prejudice
                 they
                 have
                 entertained
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 Intelligible
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 likewise
                 Imaginable
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 mistake
                 ;
                 for
                 Angels
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Substances
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 reached
                 by
                 our
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 our
                 Intellect
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 Men
                 generally
                 take
                 an
                 
                   Extended
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 somewhat
                 Imaginable
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 various
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 determinate
                 Magnitude
                 and
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 which
                 Notion
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 can
                 agree
                 with
                 Spirits
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Spirit
                   is
                   a
                   general
                   name
                   to
                   Angels
                   and
                   Daemons
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 Name
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 understand
                 a
                 
                   Finite
                   Thinking
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 altogether
                 independent
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 Matter
                 :
                 Under
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Angels
                   ,
                   Daemons
                
                 and
                 Intelligences
                 are
                 comprehended
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 Distinction
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 are
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Devils
                 Evil
                 ;
                 that
                 these
                 aim
                 at
                 the
                 Destruction
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 assist
                 their
                 Salvation
                 ;
                 these
                 abide
                 in
                 Sin
                 ,
                 the
                 others
                 continue
                 in
                 Grace
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 bound
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Vision
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Heaven
                 :
                 All
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Essence
                   ,
                   Existence
                   ,
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   Power
                   ,
                   the
                   taking
                   up
                   of
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   Talking
                   together
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 being
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Angels
                   are
                   Immaterial
                   Substances
                   .
                
                 From
                 the
                 Definition
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 or
                 
                   Immaterial
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 with
                 great
                 Evidence
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 Angels
                 are
                 
                   Pure
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 DIONYSIUS
                 in
                 his
                 fourth
                 Book
                 concerning
                 
                   Divine
                   Names
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Free
                   from
                   Matter
                   ,
                   and
                   Incorporeal
                   .
                
                 Because
                 a
                 Thinking
                 and
                 an
                 
                   Extended
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 are
                 altogether
                 distinct
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 can
                 be
                 clearly
                 perceived
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 most
                 clearly
                 perceive
                 a
                 Spirit
                 or
                 
                   Thinking
                   Substance
                
                 without
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 a
                 Body
                 without
                 a
                 Spirit
                 .
                 Now
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 thus
                 distinguisht
                 ,
                 cannot
                 agree
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Subject
                 :
                 Because
                 these
                 Attributes
                 are
                 altogether
                 different
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 greater
                 opposition
                 between
                 Attributes
                 of
                 Substance
                 ,
                 than
                 Diversity
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Extension
                 and
                 Cogitation
                 agree
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Subject
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 effect
                 to
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Subject
                 can
                 have
                 two
                 Natures
                 or
                 Essences
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 a
                 Simple
                 thing
                 without
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 .
                 Because
                 Cogitation
                 and
                 Extension
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 two
                 
                   Essential
                   Attributes
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 constitute
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 attributed
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 more
                 inconsistent
                 ,
                 than
                 Blackness
                 and
                 
                   Whiteness
                   ,
                   Heat
                
                 and
                 Cold
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Subject
                 .
                 For
                 Heat
                 and
                 Cold
                 may
                 succeed
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 Cold
                 now
                 ,
                 may
                 afterward
                 become
                 Hot
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 altogether
                 Contradictory
                 that
                 Cogitation
                 and
                 Extension
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 simple
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 constitute
                 two
                 Natures
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 or
                 Successively
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   Angels
                   are
                   Indivisible
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   likewise
                   Incorporeal
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 if
                 Angels
                 were
                 Material
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 divided
                 ;
                 for
                 Divisibility
                 is
                 a
                 Concomitant
                 of
                 Extension
                 ;
                 but
                 Angels
                 are
                 not
                 Divisible
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 Corporeal
                 or
                 Extended
                 .
                 The
                 Minor
                 is
                 thus
                 proved
                 :
                 The
                 Essence
                 of
                 an
                 Angel
                 consists
                 in
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 which
                 admits
                 of
                 no
                 Division
                 ;
                 or
                 no
                 body
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 half
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Thinking
                   Being
                
                 ;
                 wherefo●●
                 Angels
                 are
                 exempt
                 from
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 any
                 Corporeity
                 ,
                 how
                 subtil
                 soever
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 conceived
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   effects
                   of
                   Angels
                   proves
                   their
                   Incorporeity
                   .
                
                 The
                 Immateriality
                 of
                 Angels
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 from
                 some
                 Effects
                 that
                 exceed
                 all
                 
                   Human
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 utmost
                 activity
                 of
                 Bodily
                 force
                 :
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Antient
                   ▪
                   Idol
                   Oracles
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Speech
                 of
                 
                   PEOPLE
                   POSSEST
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 often
                 in
                 those
                 Languages
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 possessed
                 party
                 does
                 not
                 understand
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   Penetration
                   of
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 an
                 incontestable
                 proof
                 of
                 
                   Intelligent
                   Natures
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 exert
                 their
                 Activity
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 any
                 Body
                 .
                 Besides
                 we
                 Read
                 in
                 Scripture
                 that
                 a
                 vast
                 mult
                 tude
                 of
                 Devils
                 entred
                 one
                 
                   Body
                   ,
                   Mark
                
                 5.
                 yea
                 ,
                 a
                 whole
                 Legion
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 common
                 Account
                 contains
                 6666
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 absolutely
                 impossible
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Devils
                 have
                 Bodies
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 determinate
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Whether
                   Angels
                   be
                   capable
                   of
                   Generation
                   ,
                
                 They
                 who
                 assert
                 Angels
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Compound
                   Beings
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 tho'
                 much
                 purer
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 subtil
                 matter
                 than
                 ours
                 ,
                 endeavour
                 to
                 confirm
                 their
                 Opinion
                 from
                 Gen.
                 6.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   came
                   in
                   unto
                   the
                   Daughters
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   bare
                   Children
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   were
                   Mighty
                   Men
                   or
                   Giants
                   .
                
                 Which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 Angels
                 to
                 have
                 
                   Bodies
                   ;
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 as
                 purely
                 such
                 ,
                 being
                 incapable
                 of
                 Generation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   What
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   by
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 place
                 is
                 wrongly
                 interpreted
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 understand
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Posterity
                 of
                 Seth
                 ,
                 who
                 imitating
                 the
                 Pious
                 conduct
                 of
                 Enos
                 ,
                 did
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 upon
                 his
                 Name
                 ;
                 but
                 their
                 Posterity
                 degenerating
                 from
                 the
                 Piety
                 of
                 their
                 Fore-fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 plunging
                 themselves
                 into
                 
                   Carnal
                   Concupiscence
                
                 ,
                 joyned
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 Daughters
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 Cain's
                 Posterity
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 Conjunction
                 Giants
                 were
                 born
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 monstrous
                 and
                 deformed
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Punishment
                 of
                 their
                 Lust
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Reason
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 Angels
                 can
                 Generate
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 these
                 Giants
                 were
                 not
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 Men
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sufficiently
                 declares
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 6.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   My
                   Spirit
                   shall
                   not
                   always
                   strive
                   with
                   Man
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   Flesh
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Objection
                   that
                   the
                   Angels
                   will
                   be
                   equal
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Simplicity
                   of
                   their
                   Natures
                   .
                
                 But
                 will
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Angels
                 be
                 altogether
                 exempt
                 from
                 Composition
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 Matter
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 Simple
                 as
                 God
                 himself
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 
                   Pure
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 having
                 only
                 an
                 Essence
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Modes
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 hinder
                 Simplicity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Simplicity
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   God
                   is
                   very
                   different
                   from
                   the
                   Simplicity
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   Angels
                
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 neither
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Angels
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Composition
                 of
                 Matter
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Substantial
                   Form
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Angels
                 exempt
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 Composition
                 ,
                 as
                 consisting
                 of
                 Potentiality
                 and
                 Act
                 ,
                 of
                 Essence
                 and
                 Existence
                 :
                 Which
                 Composition
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Modes
                
                 are
                 only
                 distinguisht
                 by
                 Reason
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 our
                 way
                 of
                 Understanding
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 God.
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Schoolmen
                 call
                 Angels
                 and
                 
                   Souls
                   Impure
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Imperfect
                   Acts
                
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 the
                 most
                 Pure
                 and
                 
                   perfect
                   Act.
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 DESCARTES
                 in
                 the
                 23
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Book
                   of
                   his
                   Principles
                
                 ,
                 Teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   our
                   Mind
                   (
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   of
                   Angels
                   )
                
                 
                 
                   doth
                   understand
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   ,
                   by
                   Operations
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   distinct
                   ;
                   whereas
                   ,
                   God
                   by
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   most
                   Simple
                   Operation
                   ,
                   doth
                   Understand
                   ,
                   Will
                   and
                   Act
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Angels
                   do
                   not
                   understand
                   all
                   things
                   actually
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Angels
                 have
                 not
                 actually
                 all
                 the
                 Cogitations
                 they
                 can
                 have
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 can
                 be
                 Revealed
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 understand
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 many
                 Thoughts
                 potentially
                 only
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 conceived
                 as
                 Thinking
                 in
                 part
                 Actually
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 part
                 Potentially
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 denominate
                 them
                 Compounded
                 ,
                 and
                 excludes
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Simplicity
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 Whether
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 Angels
                 be
                 demonstrable
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 Evinced
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Antient
                   Philosophers
                   believed
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 IT
                 was
                 the
                 constant
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Antient
                   Philosophers
                
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 Daemons
                 and
                 Genii
                 or
                 
                   Intellectual
                   Substances
                
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 preside
                 over
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 the
                 managers
                 of
                 
                   Heavenly
                   things
                
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 
                   Divine
                   Ministers
                
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 beseeming
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 Administer
                 the
                 World
                 by
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Servants
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 discharging
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 different
                 Offices
                 .
                 For
                 should
                 God
                 be
                 thought
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
                 ,
                 who
                 residing
                 at
                 Susa
                 or
                 Hispahan
                 ,
                 Govern'd
                 his
                 large
                 extended
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Hands
                 and
                 Heads
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 was
                 every
                 where
                 present
                 with
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 provided
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 defended
                 them
                 ?
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 his
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 most
                 active
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 expedite
                 his
                 Commands
                 :
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 clog'd
                 with
                 the
                 weight
                 and
                 cumber
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ?
                 Whence
                 they
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Angels
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 call'd
                 Genii
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 assist
                 Men
                 ;
                 and
                 Daemons
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Administrators
                 of
                 this
                 lower
                 World
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 a
                 Verse
                 quoted
                 by
                 
                   CLEMENS
                   ALEXANDRINUS
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ascribed
                 to
                 ORPHEUS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Standing
                   about
                   thy
                   Throne
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   ,
                
                 
                   Who
                   of
                   Mankind
                   do
                   take
                   the
                   Active
                   Care.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   God
                   can
                   govern
                   the
                   World
                   by
                   himself
                   .
                
                 By
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Arguing
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Antient
                   Philosophers
                
                 did
                 believe
                 Angels
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 prove
                 that
                 they
                 really
                 Exist
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 commit
                 to
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 management
                 of
                 Genii
                 and
                 Daemons
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 God
                 alone
                 .
                 Neither
                 indeed
                 is
                 it
                 unbecoming
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Majesty
                
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Power
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 any
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 to
                 share
                 in
                 the
                 Burthen
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 being
                 Omniscient
                 and
                 Omnipotent
                 ,
                 always
                 chuseth
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 does
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 
                   Angelical
                   Assistance
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Execution
                 of
                 his
                 designs
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Intelligences
                 in
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 that
                 perform
                 his
                 Commands
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 because
                 God
                 thinks
                 it
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 conducing
                 to
                 that
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 his
                 Wisdom
                 he
                 hath
                 allotted
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 Universe
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 He
                 as
                 
                   Lord
                   paramount
                
                 ,
                 should
                 Govern
                 and
                 Administer
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 concerns
                 of
                 his
                 Rational
                 Creatures
                 by
                 the
                 Mediation
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 subordinate
                 Magestrates
                 under
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Existence
                   of
                   Angels
                   cannot
                   be
                   demonstrated
                   à
                   Priori
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 indeed
                 is
                 it
                 so
                 easie
                 a
                 matter
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 Angels
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 only
                 ;
                 because
                 tho'
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 perception
                 of
                 
                   Spiritual
                   things
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 
                   Thinking
                   Beings
                
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguished
                 from
                 things
                 extended
                 ;
                 yet
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 their
                 Existence
                 is
                 only
                 Possible
                 and
                 Contingent
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 infer
                 from
                 thence
                 is
                 only
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 That
                 Angels
                 may
                 Exist
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 really
                 so
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 Angels
                 could
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 by
                 an
                 Argument
                 
                   à
                   Priori
                   ▪
                
                 when
                 we
                 demonstrate
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 its
                 nearest
                 
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 we
                 cannot
                 prove
                 ▪
                 that
                 God
                 the
                 Maker
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 hath
                 Actually
                 
                   Created
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 since
                 Creation
                 depends
                 one
                 the
                 meer
                 Good
                 Pleasure
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 any
                 without
                 a
                 
                   Special
                   Revelation
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Existence
                   of
                   Angels
                   proved
                   from
                   their
                   effects
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 certainty
                 of
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 from
                 their
                 Effects
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 signs
                 that
                 argue
                 their
                 presence
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 may
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Angels
                 ,
                 from
                 Persons
                 Possessed
                 ,
                 who
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 altogether
                 Ignorant
                 and
                 Illiterate
                 ,
                 do
                 notwithstanding
                 Speak
                 strange
                 Langguages
                 ,
                 and
                 Discourse
                 of
                 several
                 things
                 beyond
                 their
                 Capacity
                 ;
                 declare
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 Persons
                 far
                 absent
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 carried
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Who
                 can
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 Transcend
                 the
                 Activity
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Nature
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Soothsayers
                   and
                   Oracles
                   prove
                   the
                   Existence
                   of
                   Daemons
                   .
                
                 The
                 Existence
                 of
                 Angels
                 is
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 the
                 Answers
                 of
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Predictions
                 of
                 Soothsayers
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 unwonted
                 Motions
                 ,
                 the
                 Cause
                 whereof
                 cannot
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 produced
                 by
                 such
                 Invisible
                 Agents
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Effects
                 may
                 be
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Cause
                
                 ;
                 because
                 God
                 never
                 Thwarts
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 does
                 any
                 thing
                 Derogatory
                 to
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Idol
                   Oracles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 done
                 by
                 Persons
                 that
                 are
                 Possessed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   From
                   the
                   inactivity
                   of
                   Matter
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   infer
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   Spirits
                   to
                   move
                   it
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 received
                 Axiom
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   Antient
                   Philosophers
                
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 
                   Body
                   cannot
                   move
                   it self
                
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   moved
                   ,
                   is
                   moved
                   by
                   another
                   :
                
                 Wherefore
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 allowed
                 some
                 Active
                 Principle
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 move
                 Matter
                 .
                 For
                 evident
                 Motions
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 Cause
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 Coporeal
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Question
                 would
                 return
                 ,
                 By
                 what
                 Principle
                 that
                 was
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 Infinity
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 some
                 
                   Immaterial
                   Cause
                
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 ARISTOTLE
                 and
                 other
                 Philosophers
                 hold
                 ,
                 That
                 Intelligences
                 move
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Bodies
                
                 :
                 And
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Superior
                   Bodies
                
                 communicate
                 no
                 other
                 Motion
                 to
                 Inferiors
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 first
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Reason
                   convinceth
                   us
                   of
                   the
                   Existence
                   of
                   Spiritual
                   Substances
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 do
                 we
                 want
                 very
                 probable
                 Conjectures
                 of
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Harmony
                 and
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 its
                 extream
                 Parts
                 are
                 linked
                 together
                 ,
                 by
                 Intervening
                 Middle
                 Parts
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 we
                 see
                 some
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 Compounded
                 of
                 a
                 Thinking
                 and
                 
                   Extended
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 consists
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ;
                 it
                 seems
                 very
                 Rational
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 altogether
                 Bodily
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 include
                 nothing
                 but
                 Extension
                 ;
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Substances
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Idea
                 involves
                 nothing
                 but
                 Cogitation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Apparitions
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 confirmed
                 from
                 divers
                 Apparitions
                 of
                 Angels
                 mentioned
                 in
                 
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 which
                 happened
                 in
                 divers
                 Places
                 and
                 Times
                 :
                 Thus
                 ,
                 they
                 appeared
                 to
                 Jacob
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 on
                 his
                 
                   Journy
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 32.
                 
                 To
                 Zachary
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Temple
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 Guideon
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Fathers
                   Ground
                   ▪
                   Judg.
                
                 6.
                 
                 To
                 our
                 Saviour
                 in
                 the
                 
                 
                   Garden
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 22.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 Childeren
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Fiery
                   Furnace
                   ,
                   Dan.
                
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Prison
                 to
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 12.
                 
                 At
                 our
                 
                   Lords
                   Sepulcher
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 28.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 to
                 
                   Hagar
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 21.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Of
                 the
                 Faculties
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 their
                 Vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Object
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   A
                   thinking
                   Nature
                   hath
                   two
                   Faculties
                   .
                
                 
                   INtellectual
                   Nature
                
                 hath
                 two
                 
                   Faculties
                   ,
                   Understanding
                
                 and
                 Will
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 its
                 Properties
                 ,
                 and
                 inseparable
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 perceives
                 Objects
                 by
                 contemplating
                 the
                 Notions
                 ,
                 it
                 finds
                 in
                 it self
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 determines
                 an
                 
                   Intelligent
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 embracing
                 or
                 avoided
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 suspend
                 its
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 understood
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 Faculties
                 are
                 distinguisht
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 variously
                 conversant
                 about
                 their
                 Objects
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 also
                 separately
                 handle
                 them
                 ,
                 speaking
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 of
                 the
                 Will.
                 Because
                 it
                 will
                 conduce
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Angels
                 to
                 know
                 how
                 far
                 their
                 Knowledg
                 and
                 VVills
                 do
                 extend
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Various
                   objects
                   of
                   Angelical
                   knowledg
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 
                   Angelical
                   Understanding
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Schoolmen
                 dispute
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 whether
                 Angels
                 and
                 Devils
                 do
                 understand
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 grace
                 by
                 their
                 
                   natural
                   ability
                
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 know
                 the
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 penetrate
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 their
                 Hearts
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 know
                 
                   Future
                   things
                
                 .
                 The
                 First
                 Question
                 I
                 leave
                 for
                 Divines
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 contenting
                 my self
                 to
                 speak
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 latter
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 exceed
                 the
                 Bounds
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Common
                   opinion
                   of
                   Schoolmen
                   concerning
                   the
                   knowledg
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 Question
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   whether
                   Angels
                   know
                   Mens
                   thoughts
                
                 ?
                 the
                 common
                 Opinion
                 is
                 that
                 Angels
                 and
                 Devils
                 cannot
                 naturally
                 know
                 the
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 Men
                 without
                 their
                 consent
                 .
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 hiddenness
                 of
                 Mens
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 some
                 ascribe
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Free
                   VVill
                
                 of
                 Man
                 ;
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 Abyss
                 of
                 
                   Mans
                   Heart
                
                 ;
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 VVill
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 denies
                 his
                 Concourse
                 to
                 the
                 knowing
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Mens
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 objectively
                 occur
                 to
                 others
                 without
                 the
                 VVill
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 thinks
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   common
                   opinion
                   refused
                   .
                
                 But
                 indeed
                 all
                 these
                 Reasons
                 are
                 very
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 Men
                 are
                 inscrutable
                 by
                 Angels
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Perceptions
                 and
                 Determinations
                 of
                 
                   Mans
                   Mind
                
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 themselves
                 no
                 less
                 Natural
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 very
                 nature
                 of
                 Angels
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 an
                 Angel
                 beholds
                 his
                 own
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 there
                 seems
                 no
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 perceive
                 those
                 of
                 other
                 Angels
                 and
                 Men
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 agree
                 in
                 Substance
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 doubted
                 but
                 the
                 Angels
                 understand
                 their
                 own
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 others
                 too
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 consent
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Identity
                 or
                 Sameness
                 of
                 subject
                 ,
                 or
                 anothers
                 consent
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 encrease
                 the
                 Faculty
                 ,
                 or
                 communicate
                 any
                 perfection
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 render
                 the
                 understanding
                 Faculty
                 more
                 proportionate
                 to
                 its
                 Object
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 if
                 Angels
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 another
                 can
                 penetrate
                 his
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 objection
                 against
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 humane
                 Actions
                 are
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 depend
                 on
                 their
                 Wills
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 foremention'd
                 difficulties
                 recur
                 also
                 upon
                 this
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 only
                 seems
                 deducible
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 Angels
                 know
                 such
                 Acts
                 as
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 to
                 those
                 they
                 themselves
                 produce
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 
                   Elicit
                   Acts
                
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 dependence
                 on
                 the
                 will
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 Elicits
                 them
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 Acts
                 that
                 are
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 free
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Act
                 may
                 successively
                 change
                 its
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Free
                 become
                 Necessary
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 think
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 
                   Angels
                   ▪
                
                 can
                 know
                 Acts
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 free
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 may
                 they
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 free
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   That
                   Angels
                   do
                   penetrate
                   the
                   secrets
                   of
                   Mans
                   Heart
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 this
                 stand
                 fast
                 ,
                 that
                 Angels
                 can
                 perceive
                 the
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 Men
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Angels
                 are
                 
                   Intellectual
                   Substances
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Perception
                 of
                 the
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Determination
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 operations
                 of
                 
                   Intellectual
                   Faculties
                
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 Proportion
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 determinations
                 of
                 our
                 will
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 discovered
                 by
                 some
                 signs
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 Spirits
                 about
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 outward
                 tokens
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 give
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 Angels
                 and
                 Devils
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 Thoughts
                 and
                 Affections
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 all
                 those
                 signs
                 were
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 Agreement
                 or
                 Correspondence
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Operations
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 naturally
                 perceive
                 the
                 Conceptions
                 of
                 our
                 Understandings
                 ,
                 and
                 Decrees
                 of
                 our
                 Wills.
                 I
                 my self
                 some
                 few
                 years
                 since
                 heard
                 a
                 Devil
                 speaking
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 possessed
                 Woman
                 at
                 Brussels
                 ,
                 who
                 revealed
                 the
                 inward
                 thoughts
                 of
                 many
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 discoverable
                 by
                 any
                 sign
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 standers
                 by
                 asked
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 What
                 it
                 was
                 he
                 thought
                 of
                 at
                 that
                 instant
                 ?
                 He
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 he
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 Journey
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 .
                 Neither
                 needs
                 this
                 seem
                 strange
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 we
                 our selves
                 would
                 know
                 as
                 much
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 these
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 our
                 thoughts
                 hidden
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 Men
                 cannot
                 pierce
                 into
                 out
                 Breasts
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 materiality
                 ,
                 are
                 impenetrable
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 when
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Fathers
                
                 deny'd
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 
                   Mens
                   thoughts
                
                 to
                 Angels
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 held
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 material
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   An
                   objection
                   from
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   you
                   say
                   that
                   this
                   Opinion
                   seems
                   contrary
                   to
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   I.
                   Kings
                   8.
                   29.
                
                 ver
                 .
                 For
                 thou
                 only
                 knowest
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Men.
                 And
                 Jerem
                 17.
                 ver
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 Heart
                 is
                 deceitful
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 desperately
                 wicked
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 know
                 it
                 ?
                 I
                 the
                 Lord
                 search
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 try
                 the
                 Reins
                 .
                 
                   In
                   which
                   places
                   by
                   the
                   Heart
                   are
                   meant
                   the
                   secret
                
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   immediately
                   depends
                   on
                   the
                
                 Mind
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 This
                 Objection
                 is
                 easily
                 answer'd
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 these
                 places
                 doth
                 distinguish
                 God
                 from
                 Men
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 from
                 Angels
                 and
                 Devils
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 
                   Holy
                   VVrit
                
                 seems
                 to
                 attribute
                 this
                 Priviledg
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 Angels
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 considers
                 the
                 Angels
                 as
                 
                   Gods
                   Ministers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ascribes
                 to
                 God
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 perceiv'd
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Future
                   things
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   understand
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   gathered
                   by
                   conjectures
                   .
                
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Third
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   Angels
                   know
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   ?
                
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 suppose
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 a
                 knowledg
                 of
                 Futurities
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 gather'd
                 by
                 conjecture
                 from
                 probable
                 Causes
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 Master
                 of
                 a
                 Ship
                 foresees
                 a
                 Tempest
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Physician
                 the
                 probable
                 Event
                 or
                 Issue
                 of
                 a
                 Disease
                 ;
                 or
                 a
                 General
                 the
                 Event
                 of
                 a
                 Battle
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Knowledg
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 meerly
                 Fortuitous
                 and
                 Contingent
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 causes
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 
                   Mans
                   free
                   will
                
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 John
                 will
                 be
                 kill'd
                 by
                 a
                 Tile
                 falling
                 from
                 a
                 House
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 Peter
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 Journey
                 to
                 morrow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Angels
                   naturally
                   cannot
                   foreknow
                   Future
                   things
                   .
                
                 I
                 say
                 therefore
                 that
                 neither
                 Angels
                 nor
                 Devils
                 do
                 foreknow
                 future
                 Contingencies
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 have
                 no
                 certain
                 Causes
                 ,
                 or
                 depend
                 on
                 Free
                 will.
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 because
                 an
                 Effect
                 must
                 be
                 known
                 either
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 its
                 cause
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 Futurities
                 cannot
                 be
                 known
                 either
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 Angels
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 known
                 in
                 themselves
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 determin'd
                 ,
                 neither
                 have
                 any
                 necessity
                 of
                 existing
                 ;
                 nor
                 in
                 their
                 Cause
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 produce
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 produce
                 an
                 effect
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 further
                 confirm'd
                 thus
                 ;
                 Angels
                 are
                 ignorant
                 what
                 themselves
                 shall
                 act
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 have
                 resolv'd
                 it
                 with
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 much
                 less
                 do
                 they
                 know
                 what
                 others
                 will
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 some
                 Schoolmen
                 are
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Devils
                 did
                 not
                 foreknow
                 their
                 Fall
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Miseries
                 consequent
                 upon
                 their
                 Sin.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Yet
                   they
                   may
                   probably
                   Conjecture
                   of
                   things
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 deny'd
                 but
                 that
                 Angels
                 and
                 Devils
                 may
                 know
                 many
                 things
                 by
                 conjecture
                 ;
                 since
                 they
                 can
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 insight
                 into
                 the
                 Temper
                 and
                 Propensity
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 by
                 knowing
                 their
                 Manners
                 ,
                 and
                 discerning
                 the
                 resolutions
                 and
                 thoughts
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 by
                 external
                 signs
                 and
                 tokens
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 Of
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   What
                   the
                   Will
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 THE
                 Will
                 is
                 here
                 taken
                 for
                 that
                 Power
                 or
                 Faculty
                 whereby
                 an
                 
                   Intellectual
                   Nature
                
                 produceth
                 all
                 its
                 actions
                 and
                 thoughts
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 choice
                 and
                 determination
                 ,
                 from
                 himself
                 without
                 any
                 force
                 or
                 compulsion
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Thinking
                 Being
                 ,
                 that
                 consider'd
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 do
                 something
                 ,
                 and
                 determine
                 it self
                 to
                 Act
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 Act.
                 Now
                 this
                 determination
                 proceeds
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Intellectual
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Intellectual
                   nature
                
                 it self
                 .
                 The
                 Actions
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 Principle
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Thing
                 that
                 Thinks
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Volitions
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Intellectual
                   nature
                
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 
                   Elective
                   Faculty
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Principle
                 to
                 produce
                 such
                 Actions
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 Will.
                 Now
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 will
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Angels
                 cannot
                 be
                 question'd
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 
                   Thinking
                   Substances
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Beings
                 that
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 have
                 a
                 Power
                 of
                 Willing
                 and
                 Nilling
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Two
                   Doubts
                   about
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                
                 will
                 of
                 Angels
                 
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   enquired
                   ,
                   First
                   ,
                
                 whether
                 this
                 Active
                 Power
                 in
                 them
                 be
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 force
                 ,
                 from
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 External
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Angels
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 over
                 their
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 cease
                 from
                 all
                 Perception
                 and
                 Judgment
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Will
                   of
                   Angels
                   is
                   free
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 First
                 it
                 seems
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 Angels
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 forc'd
                 by
                 any
                 Agent
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 leave
                 it
                 undone
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 consists
                 in
                 its
                 being
                 free
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 implies
                 a
                 contradiction
                 for
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 forced
                 by
                 any
                 External
                 Agent
                 ,
                 since
                 no
                 Agent
                 can
                 destroy
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 then
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Will
                 should
                 will
                 any
                 thing
                 with
                 reluctancy
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 this
                 Freedom
                 comes
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 Angel
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 determines
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 wills
                 this
                 thing
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 depends
                 on
                 his
                 own
                 meer
                 Will
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 freely
                 Wills
                 or
                 Nills
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Will
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Free
                   Will
                
                 ,
                 if
                 well
                 look'd
                 into
                 ,
                 are
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 differ
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Will
                 is
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Chusing
                 or
                 Elective
                 Power
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 
                   Cogitative
                   Being
                
                 doth
                 determine
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 perform
                 all
                 his
                 Motions
                 and
                 Actions
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 Will
                 :
                 And
                 by
                 
                   Free
                   Will
                
                 ,
                 we
                 understand
                 the
                 same
                 Faculty
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Chusing
                 .
                 Now
                 since
                 both
                 these
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 by
                 consequence
                 also
                 have
                 
                   Free
                   Will.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   An
                   Objection
                   against
                   the
                   Liberty
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 Object
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Angels
                 do
                 infallibly
                 follow
                 and
                 embrace
                 the
                 Good
                 they
                 know
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 Divines
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 
                   Love
                   GOD
                
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 turn
                 their
                 Love
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 Because
                 by
                 Grace
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 united
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 satiated
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Glory
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Enjoyment
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Good.
                 
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Objection
                   Answer'd
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Angels
                 still
                 continue
                 Free
                 ,
                 and
                 Love
                 God
                 freely
                 ;
                 beeause
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Liberty
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 Indifferency
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 free
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 carried
                 towards
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 propounded
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Affirming
                 or
                 Denying
                 ,
                 Embracing
                 or
                 Avoiding
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 determin'd
                 thereto
                 by
                 any
                 outward
                 force
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Indifferency
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 only
                 then
                 takes
                 place
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Reasons
                 to
                 sway
                 the
                 Mind
                 one
                 way
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 which
                 State
                 is
                 the
                 lowest
                 Degree
                 of
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 argues
                 no
                 Perfection
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 Defect
                 in
                 its
                 Knowledge
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 can
                 deny
                 ,
                 That
                 Man
                 doth
                 nothing
                 more
                 voluntarily
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 things
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 finds
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 cause
                 of
                 Doubting
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 
                   Des
                   Cartes
                
                 concludes
                 in
                 his
                 4
                 
                   th
                   Meditation
                
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Divine
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Natural
                   Inclination
                
                 ,
                 do
                 never
                 diminish
                 Man's
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 increase
                 and
                 strengthen
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 Free
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 is
                 byassed
                 one
                 way
                 ;
                 either
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 clear
                 discerning
                 of
                 the
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Truth
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 God
                 so
                 disposeth
                 his
                 Thoughts
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Angels
                 do
                 inseparably
                 adhere
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 link'd
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 
                   stable
                   Eternity
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Divines
                 express
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 lose
                 their
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Grace
                 are
                 inclined
                 to
                 one
                 part
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 indeed
                 their
                 Indifferency
                 be
                 diminished
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 Liberty
                 is
                 rather
                 increased
                 ,
                 since
                 
                   to
                   act
                   Freely
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   act
                   Voluntarily
                   ,
                   are
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Liberty
                   may
                   be
                   consider'd
                   two
                   ways
                   .
                
                 The
                 Matter
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 evident
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 
                   Voluntary
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 either
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 moment
                 they
                 are
                 exerted
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 be
                 considered
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 exerted
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 determine
                 themselves
                 to
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 Contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 prosecute
                 or
                 avoid
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 some
                 Divines
                 ,
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 whether
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil
                 ,
                 daily
                 change
                 their
                 Wills.
                 The
                 latter
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 surcease
                 their
                 Temptations
                 ,
                 finding
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 advantage
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 any
                 hurt
                 or
                 hindrance
                 to
                 
                   good
                   Men.
                
                 The
                 former
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 forsake
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 find
                 they
                 cannot
                 reclaim
                 from
                 their
                 Impiety
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 Liberty
                 in
                 
                   Voluntary
                   Actions
                
                 the
                 same
                 Moment
                 they
                 are
                 exerted
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 it
                 contains
                 no
                 Indifferency
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 soever
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 ;
                 whether
                 for
                 that
                 State
                 wherein
                 the
                 Will
                 is
                 not
                 prompted
                 to
                 embrace
                 one
                 thing
                 rather
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 or
                 Goodness
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 that
                 Positive
                 Faculty
                 of
                 
                   Intellectual
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 can
                 chuse
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 of
                 two
                 Contraries
                 .
                 Because
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 doing
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 a
                 doing
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 doing
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Liberty
                 which
                 Angels
                 have
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 their
                 Faculty
                 of
                 Acting
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 is
                 increased
                 and
                 strengthned
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Angelical
                   Will
                   is
                   not
                   determin'd
                   to
                   one
                   Action
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Second
                 Doubt
                 ,
                 
                   VVhether
                   the
                   VVill
                   of
                   Angels
                   be
                   determin'd
                   to
                   elicit
                   any
                   Action
                   ;
                   or
                   whether
                   it
                   can
                   at
                   its
                   pleasure
                   omit
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   void
                   of
                   all
                   Thoughts
                   ?
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 VVill
                 of
                 Angels
                 is
                 not
                 ty'd
                 to
                 any
                 certain
                 Action
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 Indifferent
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 any
                 certain
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 neither
                 love
                 themselves
                 ,
                 nor
                 God
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Natural
                 End.
                 Yet
                 they
                 cannot
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 rid
                 themselves
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 think
                 they
                 may
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Substance
                
                 to
                 Think
                 always
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 implies
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 
                   Intellectual
                   Creature
                
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 all
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 seeing
                 we
                 understand
                 nothing
                 else
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   Thinking
                   Being
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   An
                   Angel
                   Thinks
                   ,
                   whilst
                   he
                   commands
                   himself
                   te
                   cease
                   from
                   Thinking
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 urge
                 ▪
                 That
                 an
                 Angel
                 may
                 abstain
                 from
                 all
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 by
                 commanding
                 his
                 Understanding
                 to
                 leave
                 Thinking
                 .
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 very
                 Command
                 or
                 Will
                 not
                 to
                 Think
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 exerted
                 by
                 an
                 Angel
                 without
                 his
                 being
                 conscious
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 without
                 his
                 Thinking
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 Nill
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 a
                 Thought
                 as
                 to
                 VVill
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 Angels
                 cannot
                 cease
                 from
                 all
                 Thoughts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 moving
                 and
                 producing
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   Faculty
                   in
                   Angels
                   ,
                   to
                   move
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 BEsides
                 the
                 Operations
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 whereby
                 a
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 move
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 acts
                 upon
                 another
                 Spirit
                 like
                 it self
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Faculty
                 is
                 so
                 intimate
                 to
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 indeed
                 understand
                 a
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Moving
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 acting
                 on
                 another
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 a
                 Spirit
                 without
                 the
                 Faculty
                 of
                 Perceiving
                 or
                 Willing
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 two
                 Modes
                 of
                 Thinking
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 cannot
                 understand
                 a
                 Faculty
                 of
                 Moving
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 its
                 own
                 strength
                 ▪
                 without
                 a
                 
                   Thinking
                   Substance
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 rightly
                 conclude
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Faculty
                 of
                 
                   Moving
                   a
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Acting
                   upon
                   a
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 do
                 belong
                 to
                 
                   Intellectual
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 one
                 Mode
                 of
                 Thinking
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Point
                   confirmed
                   by
                   Examples
                   setch'd
                   from
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 That
                 this
                 Power
                 is
                 in
                 Angels
                 ,
                 seems
                 unquestionable
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                
                 doth
                 witness
                 ,
                 that
                 several
                 Bodies
                 have
                 been
                 translated
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 by
                 the
                 Help
                 of
                 Devils
                 or
                 Angels
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 Prophet
                 was
                 Transported
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 by
                 an
                 Angel
                 ;
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Pinnacle
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 ;
                 the
                 Stone
                 remov'd
                 from
                 our
                 
                 Saviour's
                 Sepulcher
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 Examples
                 ,
                 which
                 prove
                 Angels
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 
                   Moving
                   Bodies
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   Angels
                   move
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 There
                 remains
                 only
                 one
                 Difficulty
                 to
                 be
                 explained
                 ;
                 How
                 Angels
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 Immaterial
                 ,
                 can
                 move
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 impress
                 no
                 Quality
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 neither
                 do
                 communicate
                 ought
                 to
                 the
                 Thing
                 moved
                 ,
                 as
                 Bodies
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 Angels
                 move
                 Bodies
                 by
                 their
                 Wills
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 required
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 explained
                 in
                 our
                 
                   General
                   Physiology
                
                 )
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Universal
                   Principle
                
                 of
                 all
                 Motion
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 exclude
                 
                   Particular
                   Causes
                
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 Power
                 of
                 
                   Moving
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 been
                 pleased
                 to
                 impart
                 with
                 their
                 Wills.
                 And
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 comprehend
                 how
                 a
                 Spirit
                 doth
                 act
                 on
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 move
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 are
                 we
                 not
                 therefore
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Doubt
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 only
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 ignorant
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   We
                   meet
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   Difficulty
                   in
                   our selves
                   about
                   Motion
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   find
                   in
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 Indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 duly
                 weigh
                 the
                 Thing
                 ,
                 we
                 experience
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 in
                 our Selves
                 :
                 We
                 find
                 that
                 our
                 Soul
                 moves
                 our
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 directs
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Nerves
                 and
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 meerly
                 by
                 the
                 Inclination
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 it
                 hath
                 to
                 excite
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 Motion
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 experience
                 also
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   Muscles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 is
                 consequent
                 upon
                 this
                 Propension
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 our
                 Soul
                 doth
                 not
                 understand
                 ,
                 how
                 and
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 our
                 Soul
                 ,
                 being
                 an
                 
                   Immaterial
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 moves
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 Angels
                 moves
                 Bodies
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 neither
                 do
                 we
                 understand
                 ,
                 how
                 from
                 a
                 certain
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 the
                 Affections
                 of
                 Hunger
                 and
                 Thirst
                 are
                 stirred
                 up
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 tho'
                 we
                 plainly
                 feel
                 them
                 of
                 our selves
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 are
                 certain
                 that
                 Angels
                 ,
                 being
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 move
                 Bodies
                 by
                 their
                 VVill
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 ,
                 be
                 hid
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 our
                 Understandings
                 cannot
                 reach
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Angels
                   may
                   Generate
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 do
                 Angels
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 to
                 produce
                 and
                 generate
                 some
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 Generation
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 else
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 Generation
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 fit
                 and
                 suitable
                 adaption
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sufficient
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 deny
                 Angels
                 such
                 a
                 Production
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 or
                 Animal
                 ,
                 no
                 new
                 Substance
                 is
                 procreated
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Particles
                 ,
                 whether
                 Sensible
                 or
                 Insensible
                 ,
                 acquire
                 a
                 new
                 Connexion
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 otherwise
                 disposed
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Rest
                   ,
                   Figure
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Scituation
                 ;
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 a
                 House
                 or
                 VVatch
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 framed
                 without
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 any
                 New
                 Substance
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 fit
                 joyning
                 of
                 Parts
                 before
                 existing
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 Angels
                 have
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 moving
                 ,
                 agitating
                 ,
                 and
                 reducing
                 Bodies
                 into
                 order
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 we
                 deny
                 them
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Generating
                 them
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Angels
                 having
                 great
                 knowledge
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 their
                 Virtues
                 and
                 Dispositions
                 so
                 many
                 Thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 ignorant
                 at
                 what
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 places
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 Measure
                 the
                 Qualities
                 of
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 temper'd
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 the
                 Mixture
                 of
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Particles
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 much
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 produce
                 divers
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 not
                 extant
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 without
                 their
                 Industry
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 Angels
                 will
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Book
                   ●
                   .
                   Part.
                   3.
                   
                   Chap
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   In
                   Memoriam
                   CAROLI
                   S●cundi
                   Angliae
                   ,
                   Scotiae
                   ,
                   Franciae
                   ,
                   et
                   Hiberniae
                   Regis
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   G
                   Freman
                   I●
                
                 
                   I
                   Kip
                   S
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   William
                   Bridgeman
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   Westminster
                   
                     Esq
                  
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Clarks
                   of
                   their
                   Majestyes
                   most
                   ▪
                   Honourable
                   Privy
                   Councill
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   3.
                   
                   Chap.
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Ki●
                   .
                   S●●lp
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   Sr.
                   William
                   Holford
                   of
                   Welham
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Leicester
                   Knight
                   .
                   descended
                   from
                   the
                   Antient
                   Family
                   of
                   the
                   Holfords
                   of
                   Holford
                   in
                   Cheshire
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
               
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Magicians
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   Devils
                   ,
                   produce
                   Animals
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 prov'd
                 ,
                 because
                 Magicians
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 Devils
                 ,
                 have
                 produced
                 some
                 Animals
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Frogs
                   ,
                   Serpents
                   ,
                   Dragons
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 Magicians
                 of
                 Egypt
                 turn'd
                 their
                 Rods
                 into
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 Chap.
                 7.
                 
                 Now
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 true
                 Serpents
                 appears
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Scripture
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Serpent
                 into
                 which
                 
                 Aaron's
                 Rod
                 was
                 turned
                 ,
                 devoured
                 the
                 Serpents
                 of
                 the
                 Magicians
                 :
                 For
                 otherwise
                 we
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 Moses
                 his
                 Miracles
                 were
                 meer
                 Impostures
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 Appearances
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Reason
                   why
                   Man
                   cannot
                   produce
                   some
                   Animals
                   ,
                   proceeds
                   from
                   the
                   unsuitableness
                   of
                   the
                   Matter
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 cannot
                 rightly
                 argue
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Natural
                   Perfection
                
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 Power
                 of
                 
                   producing
                   Animals
                
                 ;
                 since
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 many
                 degrees
                 excel
                 
                   Mice
                   ,
                   Gnats
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 cannot
                 produce
                 or
                 generate
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Impotence
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 his
                 Inability
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 procreating
                 of
                 such
                 Animals
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 Body
                 cannot
                 be
                 framed
                 of
                 every
                 Matter
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 such
                 only
                 as
                 Nature
                 hath
                 appointed
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 Stone-Cutter
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 without
                 Sand
                 and
                 Stone
                 ,
                 tho'
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Squaring
                 and
                 Polishing
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 seeing
                 that
                 Man
                 is
                 destitute
                 of
                 fit
                 Matter
                 for
                 the
                 Generating
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 produce
                 them
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 it
                 oppose
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 divers
                 
                   Plants
                   ,
                   Fruits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 do
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 Seeds
                 that
                 Man
                 casts
                 into
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 had
                 the
                 Seeds
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 them
                 to
                 places
                 suitable
                 to
                 their
                 Nature
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 produce
                 proportionate
                 Animals
                 from
                 those
                 Seeds
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 conclude
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 Angels
                 understanding
                 the
                 Virtues
                 of
                 
                   Herbs
                   ,
                   Juices
                   ,
                   Metals
                   ,
                   Animals
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Men
                 ,
                 may
                 take
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 Composition
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 or
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 disposing
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 a
                 fit
                 place
                 ,
                 produce
                 or
                 procreate
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Angels
                   cannot
                   Create
                   .
                
                 But
                 tho'
                 Angels
                 may
                 produce
                 
                   Material
                   Substances
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 they
                 not
                 create
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   Spiritual
                   things
                
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 implies
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Creature
                 should
                 produce
                 any
                 thing
                 out
                 of
                 nothing
                 ;
                 Creation
                 being
                 an
                 Operation
                 to
                 which
                 nothing
                 concurs
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 the
                 
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 an
                 Angel
                 could
                 create
                 another
                 ,
                 this
                 Definition
                 would
                 not
                 hold
                 good
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 produced
                 Angel
                 would
                 either
                 totally
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 Producing
                 Angel
                 ,
                 or
                 would
                 own
                 God
                 also
                 for
                 his
                 
                   First
                   Cause
                
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 forc'd
                 to
                 admit
                 something
                 Independent
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 besides
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 God
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Cause
                
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 since
                 this
                 Productive
                 Power
                 in
                 the
                 Angel
                 would
                 be
                 subordinate
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Effect
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 attributable
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Primary
                   Cause
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   that
                   the
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                   can
                   produce
                   its
                   own
                   like
                   .
                
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Perfect
                 Efficient
                 can
                 produce
                 its
                 own
                 like
                 ;
                 as
                 Fire
                 can
                 produce
                 Fire
                 ,
                 a
                 Lion
                 generate
                 a
                 Lion
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 an
                 Angel
                 being
                 more
                 perfect
                 than
                 any
                 Material
                 Thing
                 ,
                 can
                 produce
                 another
                 Angel
                 ;
                 not
                 indeed
                 by
                 Generation
                 ,
                 because
                 an
                 Angel
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Simple
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 not
                 consisting
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Creation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Maxim
                 of
                 ARISTOTLE
                 has
                 no
                 place
                 in
                 
                   Thinking
                   things
                
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 Material
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 whose
                 Property
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 preserve
                 their
                 Species
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 multiplication
                 of
                 Individuals
                 :
                 Whereas
                 Angels
                 ,
                 being
                 exempt
                 from
                 Corruption
                 and
                 Materiality
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 need
                 to
                 preserve
                 their
                 Species
                 by
                 Propagation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Of
                 the
                 Number
                 ,
                 Distinction
                 ,
                 and
                 Subordinanation
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Number
                   of
                   Angels
                   is
                   very
                   Great
                   .
                
                 'T
                 Is
                 certain
                 from
                 
                   Holy
                   Writ
                
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 vast
                 multitudes
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 ●ometimes
                 express'd
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 7.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Thousands
                   of
                   Thousands
                   ministred
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   ten
                   Thousand
                   hundred
                   Thousands
                   assisted
                   him
                   .
                
                 Revel
                 .
                 5.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   them
                   was
                   ,
                   Thousands
                   of
                   Thousands
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 any
                 determinate
                 Number
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 Great
                 or
                 Little
                 are
                 only
                 Comparative
                 Terms
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Number
                 can
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 greatest
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 comparison
                 with
                 a
                 lesser
                 ;
                 the
                 Multitudes
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 must
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Excess
                 of
                 either
                 we
                 may
                 find
                 out
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 greater
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   According
                   to
                   some
                   ,
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   Angels
                   far
                   exceeds
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   Mon.
                   
                
                 Hence
                 some
                 are
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Angels
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 if
                 compar'd
                 with
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 be
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 left
                 such
                 vast
                 and
                 magnificent
                 Spaces
                 without
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 except
                 only
                 the
                 
                   Empyreal
                   Heaven
                
                 :
                 And
                 because
                 it
                 seems
                 probable
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 
                   Perfect
                   Beings
                
                 should
                 exceed
                 the
                 less
                 Perfect
                 and
                 Ignoble
                 ,
                 in
                 bulk
                 or
                 quantity
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Extended
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Number
                 ,
                 if
                 Spiritual
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   But
                   without
                   any
                   cogent
                   Reason
                   .
                
                 This
                 Argument
                 would
                 indeed
                 conclude
                 something
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Angels
                 were
                 
                   Extended
                   Beings
                
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 up
                 place
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 Intellectual
                 and
                 devoid
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 fill
                 any
                 Space
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 that
                 supports
                 this
                 Argument
                 of
                 any
                 strength
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 generally
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 things
                 more
                 Perfect
                 must
                 exceed
                 the
                 less
                 Perfect
                 in
                 Number
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 Gods
                 than
                 one
                 ;
                 more
                 Suns
                 than
                 Planets
                 ;
                 more
                 Pearls
                 and
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   Common
                   Stones
                
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 to
                 Experience
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Talmudists
                   .
                   concerning
                   the
                   Number
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 The
                 TALMUDISTS
                 reduce
                 the
                 Angels
                 to
                 certain
                 Numbers
                 ,
                 dirstributing
                 them
                 into
                 several
                 Companies
                 or
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 assigning
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 set
                 number
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 of
                 Inferiours
                 ,
                 as
                 Subjects
                 or
                 Soldiers
                 .
                 For
                 according
                 to
                 
                   R.
                   F.
                   Georgi
                
                 the
                 Venetian
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 St.
                 Francis
                 ,
                 the
                 Talmudists
                 distribute
                 the
                 Armies
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 into
                 
                   Mazaloth
                   ,
                   El
                   ,
                   Legion
                   ,
                   Rihaton
                   ,
                   Chirton
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Gistera
                   .
                   Mazaloth
                
                 they
                 say
                 are
                 Twelve
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 XII
                 Signs
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Zodiack
                   .
                   El
                
                 are
                 thirty
                 Bands
                 or
                 Regiments
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Twelve
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 there
                 are
                 360
                 Bands
                 of
                 
                   Angels
                   .
                   Legion
                
                 multiplies
                 this
                 Number
                 of
                 360
                 by
                 30
                 ;
                 whence
                 doth
                 arise
                 the
                 Number
                 10800.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 Number
                 they
                 multiply
                 again
                 by
                 Thirty
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 up
                 Rihaton
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 
                   Three
                   Hundred
                   and
                   Twenty
                   five
                   Thousand
                
                 ;
                 which
                 multipyed
                 by
                 Thirty
                 ,
                 makes
                 Chirton
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 
                   Nine
                   Millions
                   ,
                   Seven
                   Hundred
                   and
                   twenty
                   Thousand
                   .
                
                 Which
                 they
                 multiply
                 again
                 by
                 Thirty
                 ;
                 the
                 Product
                 whereof
                 is
                 Gistera
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 
                   Two
                   Hundred
                   and
                   Ninety
                   one
                   Million
                   ,
                   and
                   Six
                   Hundred
                   Thousand
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sum
                 Total
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 being
                 ,
                 
                   Three
                   Hundred
                   and
                   One
                   Million
                   ,
                   Six
                   Hundred
                   Fifty
                   five
                   Thousand
                   ,
                   One
                   Hundred
                   Seventy
                   two
                   ,
                
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 subjoyned
                 Table
                 ▪
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     
                       12
                    
                     
                       12
                       Mazaloth
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       30
                    
                     
                       360
                       El.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       360
                    
                     
                       10800
                       Legion
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       30
                    
                     
                       324000
                       Rihaton
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       10800
                    
                     
                       9720000
                       Chirton
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       30
                    
                     
                       291600000
                       Gistera
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       324000
                    
                     
                       301655172
                       Banns
                       or
                       Regiments
                       of
                       Angels
                       in
                       all
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       30
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       9720000
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       30
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       291600000.
                       
                    
                     
                        
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Whether
                   the
                
                 Talmudists
                 
                   have
                   truly
                   assign'd
                   this
                   number
                   of
                   the
                
                 Angels
                 ,
                 
                   cannot
                   be
                   decided
                   by
                   any
                   evident
                   reason
                   :
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   may
                   conclude
                   with
                   St.
                
                 Gregory
                 
                   on
                   the
                   26.
                   of
                   Job
                
                 ,
                 Humane
                 Reason
                 cannot
                 assign
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 the
                 Superiour
                 Spirits
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 the
                 Multitudes
                 of
                 those
                 Invisible
                 Beings
                 .
                 
                   And
                   a
                   little
                   after
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Number
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 or
                 Citizens
                 above
                 can
                 only
                 be
                 counted
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 Innumerable
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   All
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   not
                   of
                   a
                   different
                   Species
                   from
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Difference
                 of
                 Intelligences
                 ,
                 the
                 THOMISTS
                 are
                 of
                 Opinion
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 differ
                 Specifically
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Intellectual
                 nature
                 is
                 their
                 Genus
                 .
                 Their
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 make
                 Matter
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 
                   Numerical
                   Distinction
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 suppose
                 that
                 all
                 
                   Immaterial
                   Things
                
                 must
                 differ
                 Specifically
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 mistake
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 
                   Numerical
                   Distinction
                
                 doth
                 not
                 arise
                 from
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Essence
                 it self
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 Distinguisht
                 from
                 others
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 this
                 Axiom
                 ,
                 
                   Form
                   gives
                   the
                   Being
                   to
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                
                 or
                 Essence
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 principally
                 known
                 and
                 differenc'd
                 from
                 others
                 .
                 SCOTVS
                 therefore
                 calls
                 singular
                 
                   Essence
                   Haecceity
                
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 two
                 Modes
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 Perceptions
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 differ
                 specifically
                 only
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 without
                 Matter
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 two
                 
                   Humane
                   Souls
                
                 are
                 immaterial
                 ,
                 their
                 notion
                 involving
                 nothing
                 besides
                 Cogitation
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 Body
                 ever
                 asserted
                 their
                 
                   Specifical
                   Distinction
                
                 :
                 And
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 Angels
                 as
                 well
                 differ
                 only
                 Numerically
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Species
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 no
                 Diversity
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 their
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 in
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 so
                 great
                 Distinction
                 with
                 Relation
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Offices
                 ?
                 For
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 like
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 common
                 Operation
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 question'd
                 but
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 are
                 of
                 one
                 Species
                 and
                 differ
                 only
                 Numerically
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Nothing
                   hinders
                   but
                   that
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   many
                   Species
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 many
                 Species
                 ,
                 for
                 ought
                 we
                 know
                 amongst
                 the
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 especially
                 amongst
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 Different
                 Order
                 and
                 Hierarchy
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 easily
                 persuaded
                 of
                 by
                 considering
                 the
                 several
                 Quires
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 differ
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 Dignity
                 and
                 Offices
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 their
                 Essence
                 also
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 Functions
                 being
                 proportioned
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Natures
                 ,
                 prove
                 their
                 different
                 condition
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Beauty
                 of
                 this
                 visible
                 World
                 ,
                 consists
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 Different
                 Species
                 of
                 
                   Bodily
                   Things
                
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 we
                 may
                 with
                 more
                 reason
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 Invisible
                 World
                 is
                 adorned
                 and
                 Beautified
                 with
                 the
                 Diversity
                 of
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Natures
                
                 .
                 Tho'
                 indeed
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 we
                 cannot
                 absolutely
                 determine
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Angels
                 differ
                 Specifically
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 Numerically
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 say
                 with
                 
                   Damascenus
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   only
                   knows
                   this
                   who
                   hath
                   Created
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Immense
                   multitude
                   of
                   Angels
                   is
                   distributed
                   into
                   three
                   Hierarcbies
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 without
                 Question
                 an
                 Order
                 and
                 Subordination
                 amongst
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 call
                 a
                 HIERARCHY
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 Greek
                 Word
                 and
                 signifies
                 
                   a
                   Sacred
                   Rule
                   or
                   Principality
                
                 ;
                 or
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 
                   Sacred
                   Princes
                
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 some
                 Subordination
                 constitute
                 one
                 Body
                 .
                 This
                 Hierarchy
                 is
                 commonly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 twofold
                 ,
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 or
                 Heavenly
                 ;
                 the
                 Ecclesiastical
                 consists
                 of
                 Prelats
                 ,
                 Priests
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Hierarchy
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 Multitude
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 three
                 Hierarchies
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 superior
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 FLUD
                 in
                 his
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 EPIPHANIA
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 belong
                 the
                 
                   Seraphims
                   ,
                   Cherubins
                
                 and
                 Thrones
                 ;
                 the
                 middle-most
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 EPIPHONOMIA
                 ,
                 which
                 contains
                 
                   Dominations
                   ,
                   Virtues
                   and
                   Powers
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Lowest
                 or
                 EPHIONIA
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 
                   Principalities
                   ,
                   Archangels
                
                 and
                 Angels
                 ;
                 to
                 all
                 which
                 he
                 assigns
                 several
                 Offices
                 .
                 The
                 First
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 most
                 pure
                 Essence
                 ,
                 he
                 places
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 
                   Assisting
                   Ministers
                
                 :
                 The
                 second
                 he
                 makes
                 to
                 preside
                 over
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   Spheres
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Dispensing
                 of
                 their
                 Influences
                 to
                 the
                 inferiour
                 World
                 :
                 The
                 Third
                 he
                 makes
                 the
                 Superintendents
                 over
                 
                   Sublunary
                   things
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Creatures
                
                 diffus'd
                 through
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 Destinated
                 to
                 the
                 Quickening
                 and
                 Moving
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 therefore
                 call'd
                 
                   Ministring
                   Spirits
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Three
                   Hierarchies
                   explained
                   .
                
                 But
                 because
                 our
                 forementioned
                 Doctor
                 writes
                 very
                 Enigmatically
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 an
                 Interpreter
                 rather
                 than
                 a
                 Reader
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 endeavour
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 short
                 Explication
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Hierarchies
                 .
                 The
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   Hierarchy
                
                 therefore
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 the
                 Relation
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 his
                 Grandees
                 and
                 Honourable
                 Prime
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Officers
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 nearer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 receive
                 his
                 Commands
                 from
                 his
                 Mouth
                 and
                 impart
                 them
                 to
                 Inferiors
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 highest
                 in
                 this
                 Hierarchy
                 are
                 called
                 Seraphims
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Burning
                 or
                 Flaming
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 fervour
                 of
                 Divine
                 Love
                 Burning
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 being
                 
                   most
                   pure
                
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 greatly
                 purifying
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 aspiring
                 to
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 on
                 high
                 .
                 The
                 Middle
                 Order
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Cherubims
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 that
                 Transcendent
                 knowledg
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Divine
                   Mysteries
                
                 .
                 The
                 Lowest
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Thrones
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 immovable
                 Seats
                 receive
                 the
                 Rayes
                 of
                 
                   Divine
                   Glory
                
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 motion
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 abandon
                 themselves
                 wholly
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Offices
                   of
                   Angels
                   of
                   the
                   Second
                   Hierarchy
                   .
                
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Hierarchy
                
                 ,
                 preside
                 over
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 Inferiour
                 Natures
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 disposing
                 and
                 ordering
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 bear
                 sway
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 
                   Humane
                   Affairs
                   .
                   Virtues
                   execute
                   with
                   a
                   masculine
                   and
                   unshaken
                   Fortitude
                   whatsoever
                   they
                   are
                   charg'd
                   with
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Dionysius
                 expresseth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Hierarch
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Being
                   always
                   ready
                   and
                   prepared
                   to
                   perform
                   the
                   Divine
                   will
                   ,
                
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 call'd
                 Powers
                 ,
                 resist
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 restrain
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 from
                 setting
                 upon
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Tempting
                 them
                 beyond
                 their
                 strength
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Properties
                   of
                   the
                   Third
                   Hierarchy
                   .
                
                 The
                 Third
                 Hierarchy
                 also
                 hath
                 its
                 particular
                 Properties
                 .
                 Principalities
                 are
                 destinated
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 superintendence
                 over
                 Princes
                 and
                 
                   Prelats
                   :
                   Archangels
                
                 over
                 
                   Kingdoms
                   ,
                   People
                
                 and
                 Provinces
                 ;
                 and
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Angels
                 have
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 particular
                 Persons
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Messengers
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Men.
                 Whence
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Nine
                 Quires
                 or
                 Orders
                 of
                 
                   Angels
                   ;
                   Seraphim
                   ,
                   Cherubim
                   ,
                   Thrones
                   ,
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   Vertues
                   ,
                   Powers
                   ,
                   Principalities
                   ,
                   Archangels
                
                 and
                 Angels
                 .
                 The
                 Talmudists
                 also
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Number
                 ,
                 tho
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 several
                 Orders
                 by
                 other
                 names
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Whether
                 Angels
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Place
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   many
                   fold
                   .
                
                 BEfore
                 we
                 resolve
                 this
                 Question
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 Enquire
                 what
                 Place
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 somewhere
                 .
                 Place
                 is
                 commonly
                 taken
                 for
                 that
                 space
                 in
                 which
                 things
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 twofold
                 ,
                 either
                 Internal
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 space
                 it self
                 that
                 every
                 Body
                 occupies
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 does
                 not
                 differ
                 from
                 its
                 Extension
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 our
                 manner
                 of
                 conceiving
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Extension
                 in
                 a
                 space
                 or
                 place
                 is
                 consider'd
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 common
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Air
                   ,
                   a
                   Stone
                   ,
                   a
                   Book
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 whereas
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Space
                 ,
                 Extension
                 is
                 only
                 consider'd
                 Individually
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Inseparable
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Therefore
                 as
                 a
                 Body
                 consider'd
                 in
                 General
                 consists
                 of
                 three
                 Dimensions
                 ;
                 so
                 place
                 is
                 a
                 Space
                 Extended
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Dimensions
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 wheresoever
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Body
                 there
                 must
                 also
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 a
                 Space
                 or
                 
                   Place
                   .
                   External
                
                 Place
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   Internal
                   Place
                
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 denotes
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 the
                 Situation
                 and
                 Order
                 it
                 keeps
                 amongst
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 properly
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 surrounds
                 another
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 it
                 surrounds
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 Mode
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 without
                 the
                 Conception
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Angels
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   Place
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 premis'd
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 that
                 Angels
                 and
                 all
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Substances
                
                 have
                 no
                 place
                 ,
                 neither
                 Internal
                 nor
                 External
                 .
                 Because
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Place
                 is
                 the
                 Affection
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Angels
                 being
                 Incorporeal
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 Extension
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 take
                 up
                 any
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 fill
                 no
                 Space
                 ,
                 what
                 Situation
                 or
                 Order
                 can
                 they
                 have
                 as
                 to
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 
                   Spiritual
                   things
                
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 
                   a
                   Colour
                   ,
                   Taste
                   or
                   Smell
                   ,
                
                 which
                 denote
                 
                   Bodily
                   Modes
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Thinking
                   Substance
                
                 can
                 become
                 mensurate
                 to
                 a
                 Space
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 assert
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 material
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   Understand
                   that
                   common
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   Every
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   is
                   somewhere
                   .
                
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 Angels
                 be
                 not
                 contained
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 nowhere
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 Axiom
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   is
                   ,
                   is
                   somewhere
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   nowhere
                   doth
                   not
                   exist
                   at
                   all
                   :
                
                 But
                 Angels
                 do
                 exist
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 Nowhere
                 you
                 understand
                 no
                 Space
                 Measurable
                 by
                 
                   Longitude
                   ,
                   Latitude
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Profundity
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 admitted
                 that
                 Intelligences
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 are
                 nowhere
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 devoid
                 of
                 all
                 Dimensions
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 by
                 nowhere
                 you
                 mean
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Immaterial
                   Beings
                
                 do
                 not
                 exist
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 they
                 are
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 exist
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 exists
                 should
                 be
                 comprehended
                 in
                 some
                 Space
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 only
                 proper
                 to
                 Extended
                 Beings
                 or
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 ,
                 containing
                 the
                 Infinite
                 Expansion
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 comprehended
                 in
                 any
                 Place
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 
                   every
                   where
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 imagin
                 nothing
                 that
                 doth
                 enclose
                 and
                 surround
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Category
                 Ubt
                 is
                 only
                 Attributable
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 Bodies
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Universe
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Universe
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Angels
                   being
                   without
                   Extension
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   Place
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Angels
                 are
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 Extension
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 concur
                 as
                 Parts
                 to
                 the
                 Construction
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Visible
                   World
                
                 ,
                 as
                 particular
                 Bodies
                 do
                 ,
                 therefore
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 somewhere
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 some
                 Place
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 perverse
                 Custom
                 of
                 Common
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 who
                 apprehend
                 all
                 things
                 after
                 a
                 Bodily
                 manner
                 ;
                 by
                 Attributing
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 Extension
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 nothing
                 appears
                 more
                 clearly
                 to
                 our
                 Mind
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 which
                 Constitutes
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 an
                 Intellectual
                 Be
                 ing
                 ,
                 is
                 devoid
                 of
                 all
                 Extension
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 commerce
                 at
                 all
                 with
                 Matter
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 Space
                 in
                 its
                 Conception
                 Involves
                 Extension
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 Attributed
                 to
                 Spirits
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   Angels
                   can
                   be
                   said
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   somewhere
                   ,
                   seeing
                   they
                   are
                   Finite
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 urge
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 Angels
                 are
                 
                   limited
                   Beings
                
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 present
                 to
                 all
                 places
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 is
                 comprehended
                 in
                 some
                 Space
                 ,
                 and
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 Determinate
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Immensity
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 Angels
                 are
                 in
                 some
                 certain
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Argument
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 one
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Part
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Angels
                 are
                 
                   Finite
                   Beings
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Essence
                 and
                 Operation
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 that
                 depend
                 on
                 their
                 Creator
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Conservation
                 and
                 Production
                 .
                 Yet
                 can
                 they
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 finite
                 as
                 to
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 devoid
                 of
                 all
                 Extension
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 regard
                 are
                 neither
                 Finite
                 nor
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 take
                 up
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 one
                 certain
                 place
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 Extended
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 are
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Angels
                   are
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Divine
                   Immensity
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Part
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 
                   Gods
                   Immensity
                
                 ;
                 because
                 his
                 Immensity
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Omnipotence
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 present
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 Producing
                 and
                 Preserving
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 has
                 been
                 explain'd
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 part
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Omnipresence
                 in
                 God
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 an
                 
                   Extrinsecal
                   Denomination
                
                 springing
                 from
                 
                   Gods
                   Operation
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 works
                 in
                 all
                 
                   Created
                   Things
                
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 false
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 answer
                 to
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Immensity
                
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Immensity
                
                 be
                 conceived
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 
                   Infinite
                   Extension
                
                 ,
                 including
                 an
                 Infinite
                 Quantity
                 of
                 real
                 or
                 Virtual
                 Parts
                 :
                 for
                 seeing
                 God
                 is
                 most
                 Simple
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Extension
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 Coextended
                 to
                 the
                 many
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 nor
                 fill
                 any
                 real
                 or
                 Imaginary
                 Spaces
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Angels
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   somewhere
                   by
                   their
                   Operation
                   only
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 Angels
                 do
                 take
                 up
                 no
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 Substance
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Here
                   ,
                   There
                   ,
                   or
                   Every
                   Where
                
                 ;
                 it
                 remains
                 that
                 their
                 presence
                 is
                 only
                 determinable
                 by
                 their
                 Operations
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 follow
                 from
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Intellectual
                   Creature
                
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 are
                 
                   Active
                   Beings
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 
                   Active
                   Existency
                
                 consists
                 in
                 Operation
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 only
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 Operate
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 about
                 a
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 things
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 somewhere
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Proper
                 
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Matter
                
                 being
                 an
                 Unactive
                 Lumpish
                 thing
                 ,
                 is
                 Passively
                 Constituted
                 in
                 a
                 Place
                 
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Depth
                 :
                 whereas
                 a
                 Spirit
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   somewhat
                   Actively
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 that
                 force
                 and
                 Efficacy
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 governs
                 and
                 moves
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 carries
                 it
                 from
                 one
                 Place
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 to
                 that
                 Body
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 which
                 it
                 immediately
                 works
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Soul
                   by
                   its
                   Operation
                   is
                   present
                   to
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Accordingly
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Fifth
                   Part
                   of
                   this
                   Institution
                
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 declar'd
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 peculiarly
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 Conarion
                 or
                 
                   Glandula
                   Pinealis
                
                 ,
                 Situate
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 Operates
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 exerts
                 its
                 Powers
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Immensity
                
                 is
                 deduced
                 from
                 his
                 Operation
                 about
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 before
                 this
                 Operation
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 stiled
                 Immense
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 he
                 could
                 be
                 called
                 Creator
                 ,
                 before
                 ever
                 he
                 had
                 Created
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 Immensity
                 denotes
                 only
                 a
                 respect
                 between
                 
                   Created
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Gods
                   Operation
                
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 assign
                 his
                 proper
                 place
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 there
                 exerts
                 his
                 most
                 wonderful
                 Operations
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 Efficaciously
                 manifests
                 his
                 Power
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 How
                 Speech
                 is
                 attributable
                 to
                 Angels
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Speech
                   is
                   twofold
                   .
                
                 NOtwithstanding
                 that
                 Angels
                 are
                 simple
                 Beings
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 consist
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ;
                 yet
                 most
                 Metaphysicians
                 Attribute
                 Speech
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 conversing
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 call'd
                 Speech
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 outward
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 inward
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 thinks
                 or
                 perceives
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Expression
                 of
                 the
                 XIV
                 .
                 Psalm
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Fool
                   hath
                   said
                   in
                   his
                   Heart
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 suitable
                 to
                 that
                 way
                 of
                 speaking
                 we
                 so
                 frequently
                 use
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 to
                 others
                 
                   What
                   saith
                   your
                   Heart
                   to
                   this
                   or
                   that
                   ?
                
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 
                   Speech
                   Divines
                
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 enquire
                 whether
                 
                   Angels
                   Speak
                
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 known
                 their
                 Conceptions
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   'T
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   that
                   Angels
                   should
                   speak
                   to
                   one
                   another
                   .
                
                 This
                 Question
                 may
                 be
                 resolv'd
                 from
                 the
                 Third
                 Chapter
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 Angels
                 penetrate
                 each
                 others
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 Voluntary
                 Determinations
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 need
                 Speech
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 only
                 requisit
                 for
                 Communication
                 ,
                 and
                 mutual
                 Society
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 four
                 things
                 required
                 to
                 
                   Speech
                   .
                   First
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 free
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Speaker
                   .
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 be
                 discovered
                 only
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 intent
                 and
                 likeing
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 reveal
                 secrets
                 to
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 directed
                 ,
                 and
                 conceal
                 them
                 from
                 others
                 tho'
                 present
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Speaker
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 excite
                 him
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 about
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 ,
                 tho'
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 busied
                 about
                 other
                 
                   thoughts
                   .
                   Fourthly
                
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 that
                 hears
                 may
                 know
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 Speech
                 procceds
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Angels
                   cannot
                   speak
                   according
                   to
                   these
                   Conditions
                   of
                   Speech
                   .
                
                 But
                 how
                 shall
                 the
                 Speech
                 of
                 Angels
                 be
                 Free
                 ▪
                 when
                 their
                 thoughts
                 are
                 always
                 open
                 to
                 others
                 ?
                 and
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 Power
                 to
                 conceal
                 their
                 thoughts
                 from
                 others
                 ?
                 How
                 will
                 they
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 chuse
                 their
                 Auditors
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 open
                 their
                 Secrets
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 Power
                 to
                 hide
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 Perceptions
                 are
                 as
                 Natural
                 as
                 their
                 Substance
                 ?
                 Moreover
                 how
                 will
                 they
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 excite
                 their
                 Auditors
                 to
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 have
                 nothing
                 new
                 to
                 manifest
                 to
                 them
                 ?
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 the
                 Auditor
                 know
                 him
                 that
                 speaks
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 Distinguish
                 him
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 call'd
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 from
                 his
                 knowledg
                 nothing
                 accrue
                 to
                 him
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclud●
                 that
                 Angels
                 do
                 not
                 discourse
                 together
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 so
                 understand
                 each
                 others
                 Conceptions
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 hid
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Whence
                 Divines
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Language
                   of
                   Angels
                   is
                   their
                   Understanding
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Some
                   Scriptures
                   explained
                   which
                   attribute
                   Speech
                   〈◊〉
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 contradiction
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Scripture
                 mentions
                 of
                 the
                 Discourse
                 and
                 Speech
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 7th
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 where
                 an
                 Angel
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   call
                   with
                   a
                   loud
                   Voice
                   to
                   the
                   four
                   Angels
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 6th
                 of
                 Isaiah
                 t
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Seraphims
                   cried
                   one
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 in
                 the
                 13
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   If
                   I
                   speak
                   with
                   the
                   Tongues
                   of
                   Men
                   and
                   Angels
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 because
                 the
                 Speeches
                 here
                 spoken
                 of
                 are
                 Visionary
                 and
                 only
                 seem'd
                 to
                 be
                 utter'd
                 by
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Spirit
                   ▪
                
                 do
                 not
                 discourse
                 together
                 by
                 an
                 outward
                 Voice
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 neither
                 do
                 they
                 discover
                 their
                 thoughts
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 by
                 any
                 outward
                 Organs
                 .
                 Therefore
                 these
                 Speeches
                 were
                 seemingly
                 heard
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Illumination
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Posterity
                 Reading
                 their
                 Writings
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 acquainted
                 with
                 those
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 assur'd
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 Testimony
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 that
                 Expression
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   Attributes
                   Tongues
                
                 to
                 Angels
                 ,
                 this
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 those
                 
                   Internal
                   Speeches
                
                 which
                 Angels
                 use
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 Angels
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 used
                 amongst
                 Men
                 ,
                 to
                 manifest
                 their
                 Conceptions
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 they
                 were
                 known
                 and
                 understood
                 by
                 Believers
                 ,
                 yet
                 served
                 only
                 to
                 strike
                 Unbelievers
                 with
                 
                   Wonder
                   ,
                   and
                   Astonishment
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Genuine
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 Words
                 immediately
                 following
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   have
                   not
                   Charity
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   become
                   as
                   sounding
                   Brass
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Tinkling
                   Cymbal
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 applicable
                 to
                 outward
                 Speeches
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 Sounds
                 and
                 Voices
                 utter'd
                 by
                 
                   Bodily
                   Organs
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 know
                 cannot
                 be
                 fram'd
                 by
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Manner
                   how
                   the
                   Angels
                   speak
                   is
                   inexplicable
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 indeed
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 shewed
                 ,
                 how
                 
                   Angels
                   Speak
                
                 or
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 question'd
                 whether
                 the
                 signs
                 wherewith
                 they
                 express
                 their
                 Thoughts
                 be
                 Spiritual
                 or
                 Corporeal
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 whether
                 those
                 Signs
                 be
                 Natural
                 ,
                 or
                 Voluntary
                 .
                 Whether
                 all
                 Angels
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Signs
                 ,
                 or
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 Signs
                 peculiar
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
                 How
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 one
                 Angel
                 speaks
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 (
                 without
                 any
                 difference
                 )
                 do
                 not
                 hear
                 his
                 Speech
                 ?
                 By
                 what
                 Artifice
                 their
                 Communication
                 may
                 be
                 hindred
                 ?
                 Whether
                 against
                 their
                 Will
                 they
                 perceive
                 the
                 Speeches
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 their
                 Consent
                 be
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 perception
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 Whether
                 Angels
                 can
                 reveal
                 their
                 Thoughts
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 hide
                 them
                 from
                 and
                 impose
                 them
                 upon
                 others
                 ?
                 Which
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 these
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 prove
                 their
                 Conversation
                 to
                 be
                 different
                 from
                 ours
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Superior
                   Angels
                   inform
                   the
                   Inferiour
                   of
                   things
                   unknown
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 It
                 remains
                 therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 Speech
                 be
                 attributable
                 to
                 Angels
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 only
                 belongs
                 to
                 
                   Superiour
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Inferiour
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Speech
                 is
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 something
                 unknown
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 New
                 thing
                 be
                 discovered
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Superiour
                   Angels
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Divines
                 admit
                 Illumination
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Speech
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 amongst
                 Angels
                 ,
                 whereby
                 
                 they
                 reveal
                 unknown
                 Truths
                 ,
                 received
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 DAMASCENUS
                 tells
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Second
                   Book
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   evident
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   superiour
                   and
                   higher
                   Angels
                   ,
                   do
                   impart
                   their
                   Light
                   and
                   Knowledge
                   to
                   the
                   Inferiour
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 Angel
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 Light
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 illuminate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 communicate
                 new
                 Knowledge
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   this
                   Order
                   is
                   changed
                   .
                
                 But
                 tho'
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 Illumination
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 ordinary
                 and
                 best
                 agreeing
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Angelical
                   Orders
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 always
                 be
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 :
                 For
                 without
                 doubt
                 God
                 may
                 manifest
                 a
                 Mystery
                 to
                 some
                 
                   Inferiour
                   Angel
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 him
                 may
                 afterwards
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Superiour
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 some
                 think
                 it
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 communicated
                 his
                 purpose
                 of
                 being
                 Incarnate
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Archangel
                   GABRIEL
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 Message
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Blessed
                   Virgin
                
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 ●e
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Inferiour
                   Hierarchy
                
                 .
                 But
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 course
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Superiour
                   Angels
                
                 Speak
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Inferiour
                 Hear
                 and
                 Listen
                 ;
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 as
                 DIONYSIUS
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Guides
                 and
                 Teachers
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 How
                 Angels
                 assume
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Actions
                 they
                 exert
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Apparitions
                   of
                   Angels
                   bave
                   been
                   very
                   frequent
                   .
                
                 IT
                 cannot
                 be
                 question'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Angels
                 and
                 Devils
                 do
                 really
                 appear
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 Bodies
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 Visible
                 ;
                 this
                 being
                 a
                 thing
                 abundantly
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 Profane
                 and
                 Sacred
                 History
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 Tempted
                 Eve
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Three
                   Angels
                   appeared
                   to
                   Abraham
                
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Two
                   Angels
                   came
                   to
                
                 Sodom
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 Angel
                 Gabriel
                 appeared
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Blessed
                   Virgin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 her
                 the
                 Message
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Incarnation
                
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 these
                 Apparitions
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 Melancholy
                 Humour
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 Bodies
                 can
                 be
                 felt
                 ,
                 and
                 manifest
                 themselves
                 by
                 
                   Corporeal
                   qualities
                
                 .
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 we
                 cannot
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 these
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 it
                 remains
                 only
                 to
                 enquire
                 ,
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 Bodies
                 are
                 fit
                 for
                 this
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Actions
                 Angels
                 exert
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   kind
                   of
                   Bodies
                   Angels
                   do
                   assume
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 Enquiries
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 chiefly
                 assume
                 
                   Aery
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 form
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 adapt
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 Intention
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 Different
                 Disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 Variety
                 of
                 Colours
                 do
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 or
                 Beast
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 the
                 Beholder
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 Bodies
                 having
                 real
                 Extension
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 variously
                 terminated
                 ,
                 may
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 Reflexion
                 or
                 Refraction
                 of
                 Light
                 appear
                 of
                 another
                 
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Situation
                
                 and
                 Bulk
                 ,
                 than
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 
                   William
                   of
                   Paris
                
                 in
                 his
                 last
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 deluded
                 a
                 Souldier
                 ,
                 by
                 assuming
                 the
                 
                   Dead
                   Carkase
                
                 of
                 a
                 Beast
                 ,
                 who
                 supposing
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 enjoyed
                 a
                 Beautiful
                 
                   Young
                   Woman
                
                 ,
                 found
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 embraces
                 of
                 a
                 loathsome
                 rotten
                 Carrion
                 :
                 Which
                 sort
                 of
                 Delusions
                 are
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Devils
                 ,
                 who
                 Understanding
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 skill'd
                 in
                 Perspectives
                 ,
                 can
                 so
                 order
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 things
                 appear
                 quite
                 otherwise
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Angels
                   can
                   appear
                   without
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 receiv'd
                 Opinion
                 amongst
                 Divines
                 ,
                 that
                 Angels
                 and
                 Devils
                 can
                 assume
                 true
                 Bodies
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 appearing
                 to
                 Men
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 visibly
                 shew
                 themselves
                 without
                 the
                 taking
                 up
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 
                   Bodily
                   things
                
                 ,
                 as
                 MAGNANUS
                 tells
                 us
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Philosophy
                   of
                   Nature
                   Cap.
                
                 33.
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 Power
                 of
                 Acting
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 moving
                 or
                 resisting
                 
                   Local
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 appear
                 to
                 our
                 Senses
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 Motions
                 they
                 impress
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 their
                 resisting
                 of
                 other
                 Motions
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 since
                 we
                 understand
                 that
                 a
                 Spirit
                 can
                 exert
                 all
                 those
                 Motions
                 on
                 our
                 Senses
                 which
                 any
                 
                   Bodily
                   Substance
                
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 resist
                 other
                 Motion
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 Body
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 likewise
                 conceive
                 how
                 a
                 Spirit
                 may
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 our
                 Senses
                 under
                 the
                 Corporeal
                 Form
                 of
                 that
                 Body
                 ,
                 whose
                 Manner
                 and
                 Measure
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 or
                 Resistance
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 purpose
                 to
                 imitate
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 an
                 Angel
                 in
                 Order
                 to
                 his
                 appearing
                 will
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 make
                 himself
                 a
                 Body
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 
                   Colour
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 and
                 other
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 intends
                 to
                 appear
                 with
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 only
                 Refract
                 and
                 Reflect
                 the
                 Light
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Manner
                 and
                 Measure
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Body
                 would
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 shape
                 he
                 desires
                 to
                 appear
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   an
                   Angel
                   can
                   make
                   ,
                   a
                   sound
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 Manner
                 when
                 an
                 Angel
                 has
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 make
                 himself
                 heard
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 only
                 so
                 beat
                 and
                 agitate
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 
                   Sounding
                   Body
                
                 would
                 do
                 whose
                 Sound
                 or
                 Voice
                 he
                 designs
                 to
                 imitate
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Agitated
                 Air
                 ,
                 will
                 communicate
                 the
                 Motion
                 it
                 hath
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 the
                 Drum
                 of
                 the
                 Ear
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 will
                 perceive
                 a
                 Sound
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Body
                 would
                 have
                 caused
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 an
                 Angel
                 or
                 Soul
                 may
                 at
                 pleasure
                 appear
                 to
                 one
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 hide
                 himself
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 impossible
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 after
                 having
                 assum'd
                 an
                 
                   Aerial
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 because
                 such
                 a
                 Body
                 would
                 indifferently
                 appear
                 to
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Supposing
                   Angels
                   to
                   assume
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   what
                   they
                   do
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   work
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 both
                 Angels
                 and
                 Devils
                 do
                 sometimes
                 assume
                 true
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 shewn
                 from
                 
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 next
                 to
                 enquire
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 present
                 to
                 these
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 Work
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Angels
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   intimately
                   joyn'd
                   to
                   the
                   Bodies
                   they
                   assume
                   ,
                   as
                   Souls
                   are
                   to
                   their
                   Bodies
                   ▪
                
                 Angels
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 Bodies
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 Manner
                 as
                 Souls
                 are
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 assumed
                 Body
                 and
                 Spirits
                 should
                 follow
                 the
                 Voluntary
                 Determinations
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 also
                 should
                 be
                 affected
                 by
                 the
                 Bodies
                 assumed
                 .
                 For
                 herein
                 doth
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 
                   Bodily
                   Things
                
                 consist
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 ninth
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Institution
                 .
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 for
                 a
                 Spirit
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Material
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 Whenever
                 a
                 Spirit
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 present
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 Spirit
                 may
                 be
                 present
                 with
                 a
                 thing
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 be
                 united
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 conjunction
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 an
                 Angel
                 and
                 his
                 assumed
                 Body
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 that
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 
                   Master
                   of
                   a
                   Ship
                
                 is
                 present
                 to
                 his
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 a
                 Coach-man
                 to
                 his
                 Coach
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Rider
                 to
                 his
                 Horse
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 a
                 Ship
                 may
                 leave
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 return
                 to
                 it
                 again
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Angels
                 may
                 when
                 they
                 please
                 quit
                 their
                 assumed
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 remove
                 into
                 others
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 were
                 substantially
                 united
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 Souls
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 Bodies
                 they
                 animate
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 many
                 Pilots
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Ship
                 ,
                 so
                 more
                 Angels
                 or
                 Devils
                 than
                 one
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Body
                   ▪
                
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 but
                 many
                 Souls
                 cannot
                 be
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 .
                 The
                 Soul
                 is
                 frequently
                 against
                 its
                 Will
                 united
                 to
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 at
                 pleasure
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 whereas
                 an
                 Angel
                 is
                 never
                 unwillingly
                 join'd
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 it
                 assumes
                 .
                 We
                 conclude
                 therefore
                 that
                 Angels
                 are
                 only
                 accidentally
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 assisting
                 Forms
                 join'd
                 to
                 the
                 Bodies
                 they
                 assume
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Angels
                   exert
                   no
                   Vital
                   Actions
                   in
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 what
                 Angels
                 can
                 perform
                 in
                 the
                 Bodies
                 they
                 take
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Actions
                 they
                 exert
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 produce
                 no
                 
                   Vital
                   Operations
                
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 willing
                 to
                 Eat
                 or
                 Drink
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 never
                 troubled
                 with
                 Hunger
                 or
                 Thirst
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 they
                 really
                 Eat
                 and
                 Drink
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 they
                 no
                 Sense
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 other
                 
                   Corporeal
                   pleasures
                
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 more
                 affect
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Eating
                 or
                 Drinking
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 these
                 suppose
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 with
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 who
                 resolves
                 for
                 
                   the
                   Love
                   of
                   God
                
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 Eating
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 will
                 to
                 Eat
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 otherwise
                 determin'd
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 frequently
                 feels
                 the
                 gnawing
                 of
                 his
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 dryness
                 of
                 his
                 Throat
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 natural
                 desire
                 to
                 Eat
                 and
                 Drink
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 Manner
                 
                   Venereal
                   pleasure
                
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Animal
                 and
                 
                   sensitive
                   life
                
                 we
                 have
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 we
                 shall
                 enjoy
                 hereafter
                 :
                 
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   Resurrection
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Mankind
                   shall
                   be
                   like
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   neither
                   Marry
                   ,
                   nor
                   be
                   given
                   in
                   Marriage
                   .
                
                 Matth.
                 22.
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Devils
                   cannot
                   generate
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 altogether
                 irrational
                 what
                 some
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 MERLIN
                 was
                 begot
                 by
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 called
                 HUNNI
                 were
                 begotten
                 by
                 Satyres
                 on
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 
                   Gothick
                   Witches
                
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 CORCOTON
                 a
                 Daemon
                 in
                 Hispaniola
                 ,
                 was
                 us'd
                 to
                 beget
                 on
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Women
                 ,
                 Births
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 Men
                 with
                 Horns
                 on
                 their
                 Heads
                 .
                 These
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Stories
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 meer
                 Fables
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Devils
                 are
                 immaterial
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 neither
                 yield
                 any
                 Matter
                 fit
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 nor
                 take
                 it
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 Body
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Living
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 concocted
                 Aliment
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Order
                 amongst
                 the
                 Devils
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 Order
                 that
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Since
                   Angels
                   have
                   different
                   Offices
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   some
                   order
                   amongst
                   them
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Devils
                 are
                 deputed
                 to
                 different
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 TRITHEMIUS
                 his
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 are
                 sent
                 abroad
                 into
                 divers
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 observe
                 some
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 imitate
                 the
                 Government
                 that
                 is
                 amongst
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 Light.
                 For
                 seeing
                 they
                 perform
                 various
                 Offices
                 ,
                 and
                 inhabit
                 the
                 
                   Fire
                   ,
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Waters
                 and
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 perpetual
                 Darkness
                 ;
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 appear
                 how
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 kept
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Tasks
                 and
                 Duties
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 some
                 dependence
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 derive
                 their
                 Power
                 from
                 one
                 Head.
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 LUCIFER
                 in
                 
                   Holy
                   Writ
                
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Devils
                 :
                 And
                 accordingly
                 when
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 told
                 our
                 Saviour
                 that
                 he
                 cast
                 out
                 Devils
                 by
                 Beelzebub
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 Devils
                 ;
                 he
                 replies
                 :
                 
                   If
                   Satan
                   be
                   divided
                   against
                   himself
                   how
                   shall
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   stand
                   ?
                
                 By
                 which
                 
                   Words
                   Christ
                
                 himself
                 supposeth
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Primacy
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 Government
                 amongst
                 Devils
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Power
                   that
                   Angels
                   have
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   proportion'd
                   to
                   their
                   Perfection
                   .
                
                 The
                 only
                 difficulty
                 here
                 is
                 to
                 explain
                 wherein
                 the
                 mutual
                 subjection
                 of
                 the
                 Devils
                 is
                 founded
                 .
                 Some
                 fix
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 different
                 Perfection
                 of
                 Devils
                 ,
                 as
                 supposing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 Power
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Proportion
                 of
                 their
                 Dignity
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 without
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 Connexion
                 between
                 
                   Natural
                   Perfection
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Command
                 or
                 
                   Moral
                   Praeeminence
                
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 should
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Manners
                 ;
                 neither
                 of
                 which
                 can
                 have
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Devils
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 an
                 Inferiour
                 Angel
                 would
                 have
                 as
                 many
                 Commanders
                 and
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 Angels
                 more
                 perfect
                 than
                 himself
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 most
                 miserable
                 State
                 of
                 Slavery
                 ,
                 and
                 Incomparably
                 worse
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Commonwealth
                   of
                   Devils
                   is
                   establisht
                   by
                   their
                   mutual
                   consent
                   .
                
                 It
                 seems
                 more
                 Rational
                 to
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 their
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 hath
                 proceeded
                 from
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 established
                 by
                 their
                 mutual
                 consent
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Devils
                 be
                 exceeding
                 Proud
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 Ambition
                 enough
                 to
                 aspire
                 to
                 be
                 Governour
                 in
                 chief
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 hatred
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Envy
                 they
                 bear
                 to
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 they
                 suppose
                 they
                 can
                 take
                 no
                 better
                 way
                 to
                 
                   Rob
                   God
                
                 of
                 his
                 Honour
                 and
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 mutually
                 agreeing
                 to
                 submit
                 themselves
                 to
                 a
                 Government
                 setled
                 by
                 Laws
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Devils
                 chose
                 Lucifer
                 the
                 first
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Robbers
                   us'd
                
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 join'd
                 themselves
                 together
                 ,
                 choose
                 one
                 from
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Captain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Devils
                   are
                   divided
                   into
                   Nine
                   Orders
                   ,
                   like
                   the
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 Government
                 the
                 Devils
                 have
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 easily
                 Determinable
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 assent
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 divide
                 the
                 Devils
                 into
                 three
                 Hierarchies
                 and
                 nine
                 Quires
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Angels
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 
                   CORNELIUS
                   AGRIPPA
                   in
                   his
                   third
                   Book
                   of
                   Occult
                   Philosophy
                
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   Divines
                   ,
                   who
                   distribute
                   the
                   Devils
                   into
                   Nine
                   Ranks
                   ,
                   as
                   standing
                   in
                   Opposition
                   to
                   the
                   Nine
                   Angelical
                   Orders
                   .
                
                 Whose
                 Opinion
                 he
                 follows
                 and
                 ranks
                 them
                 so
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   First
                   Order
                   of
                   Devils
                   .
                
                 The
                 First
                 Order
                 of
                 Devils
                 according
                 to
                 Agrippa
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 PSEUDOTHEI
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   False
                   Gods
                
                 ,
                 who
                 Usurping
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 presume
                 to
                 be
                 worshipt
                 like
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 Sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 Adorations
                 made
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 like
                 that
                 Devil
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 to
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   All
                   these
                   things
                   will
                   I
                   give
                   thee
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   wilt
                   fall
                   down
                   and
                   Worship
                   me
                   ,
                
                 shewing
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 he
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   will
                   ascend
                   above
                   the
                   height
                   of
                   the
                   Clouds
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   be
                   like
                   the
                   most
                   High
                
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 therefore
                 called
                 Beelzebub
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Second
                   Order
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Second
                   Order
                
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Lying
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 that
                 entred
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 
                   Lying
                   Spirit
                
                 in
                 their
                 Mouths
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 the
                 Serpant
                 PYTHON
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 Apollo
                 is
                 called
                 Pythius
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Woman
                   Pythonissa
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
                 28.
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 Other
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Chap.
                
                 16.
                 
                 This
                 sort
                 of
                 Devils
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 to
                 delude
                 Men
                 by
                 Ambiguous
                 or
                 false
                 
                   Oracles
                   ,
                   Divinations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Predictions
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   3.
                   
                   Chap.
                   1●
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   
                
                 
                   To
                   William
                   Edgell
                   of
                   Clapton
                   in
                   the
                   Parish
                   of
                   Hackney
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Midelesex
                   Gentleman
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Rich
                   :
                   Blome
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   3.
                   
                   Chap.
                   10
                   ▪
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sc
                
                 
                   To
                   William
                   Benge
                   of
                   Cosely
                   Woodin
                   Wadherst
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Sussex
                   Gentleman
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Rich
                   :
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Fourth
                   Order
                   .
                
                 Those
                 of
                 the
                 Fourth
                 Order
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Avengers
                   of
                   Wickedness
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Prince
                 is
                 ASMODEUS
                 ,
                 the
                 Executioner
                 of
                 Justice
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Fifth
                   Order
                   .
                
                 The
                 Devils
                 
                   next
                   to
                   these
                   are
                
                 Juglers
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   called
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   imitate
                
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   assist
                
                 Magicians
                 and
                 Witches
                 ,
                 
                   seducing
                   the
                   People
                   by
                   their
                   seeming
                
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   the
                
                 Serpent
                 seduced
                 Eve.
                 
                   And
                   their
                   Prince
                   is
                
                 SATAN
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   whom
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   in
                   the
                
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 deceives
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 working
                 great
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 causing
                 Fire
                 to
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 deceiving
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 wonders
                 he
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Sixth
                   Order
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Sixth
                   Order
                
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Powers
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 very
                 busie
                 in
                 Thunder
                 and
                 Lightning
                 ;
                 they
                 corrupt
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 the
                 Plague
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 Number
                 were
                 those
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Revelation
                 mentions
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 
                   to
                   hurt
                   the
                   Earth
                   and
                   the
                   Sea.
                
                 And
                 their
                 Prince
                 is
                 MERIZIM
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Noon-Devil
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Burning
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Devil
                 that
                 rageth
                 at
                 Noon
                 ;
                 whom
                 St.
                 Paul
                 in
                 his
                 Fpistle
                 to
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 calls
                 
                   The
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Powers
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   the
                   Spirit
                   that
                   Works
                   in
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Disobedience
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Seventh
                   Order
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Seventh
                   Rank
                
                 or
                 Order
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Furies
                 ,
                 the
                 sowers
                 of
                 mischief
                 and
                 Dissension
                 ,
                 of
                 Wars
                 and
                 Devastations
                 ;
                 whose
                 Prince
                 in
                 the
                 Revelation
                 is
                 called
                 APOLLYON
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 Abaddon
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Destroyer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Eighth
                   Order
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 eighth
                 Order
                 are
                 Accusers
                 ,
                 whose
                 Prince
                 is
                 called
                 ASTAROTH
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Spie
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Greek
                 Diabolus
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 a
                 Slanderer
                 ;
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 Revelation
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Accuser
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   who
                   accuseth
                   them
                   before
                   the
                   Face
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   day
                   and
                   night
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Ninth
                   Order
                   .
                
                 The
                 last
                 Order
                 of
                 Devils
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 Tempters
                 ,
                 or
                 Lyers
                 in
                 wait
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 accompany
                 Men
                 continually
                 to
                 tempt
                 them
                 to
                 Evil
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 therefore
                 called
                 
                   Bad
                   Angels
                
                 .
                 Their
                 Prince
                 is
                 MAMMON
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Lust
                 or
                 Concupiscense
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   This
                   Ordination
                   of
                   the
                   Devils
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   respected
                   .
                
                 And
                 tho'
                 this
                 Ordination
                 of
                 the
                 Devils
                 be
                 no
                 where
                 else
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 but
                 in
                 Agrippa
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 less
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 it
                 imitates
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Good
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 derived
                 and
                 descends
                 from
                 Lucifer
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Apostate
                   Spirits
                
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 so
                 Lucifer
                 hath
                 his
                 Devils
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Care
                 of
                 Angels
                 about
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 here
                 below
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   twofold
                   care
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 IT
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 God
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Ordering
                 of
                 things
                 below
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 twofold
                 care
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 General
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 concernd
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 particular
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 watch
                 over
                 particular
                 Men.
                 Wherefore
                 NAZIANZEN
                 in
                 his
                 6
                 th
                 .
                 Poem
                 writes
                 thus
                 concerning
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Some
                   with
                   most
                   Awful
                   looks
                   surround
                   the
                   Throne
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ready
                   and
                   Girt
                   t'
                   obey
                   the
                   Holy
                   one
                   :
                
                 
                   Others
                   support
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   lend
                   their
                   Aid
                
                 
                   To
                   all
                   the
                   Several
                   Creatures
                   God
                   hath
                   made
                   .
                
                 
                   Their
                   Care
                   is
                   diverse
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   Gods
                   Commands
                   ,
                
                 
                   These
                   govern
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   Those
                   Cities
                   and
                   Lands
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Ancients
                   concerning
                   the
                   Guardianship
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 Accordingly
                 the
                 Ancients
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 
                   Universal
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 did
                 preside
                 over
                 a
                 whole
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 called
                 the
                 Angels
                 or
                 Genius
                 of
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 Nation
                 :
                 And
                 of
                 
                   Particular
                   Angels
                
                 that
                 are
                 singly
                 appointed
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 particular
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 more
                 particularly
                 called
                 Genii
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 superintend
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 particular
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 born
                 do
                 inseparably
                 assist
                 them
                 .
                 Such
                 an
                 Angel
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 Epictetus
                 a
                 Keeper
                 ,
                 Particular
                 Overseer
                 ,
                 a
                 Domestick
                 Spie
                 ,
                 a
                 Proper
                 Curator
                 ,
                 an
                 intimate
                 Cognitor
                 ,
                 a
                 Continual
                 Observator
                 ,
                 an
                 Individual
                 Arbiter
                 ,
                 an
                 Inseparable
                 Witness
                 ,
                 a
                 Reprover
                 of
                 Vice
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Approver
                 of
                 
                   Virtue
                   .
                   O
                   ye
                   Men
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 in
                 
                   Arrian
                   )
                   take
                   it
                   for
                   granted
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   is
                   committed
                   to
                   the
                   care
                   of
                   a
                   certain
                   deligent
                   and
                   worthy
                   Keeper
                   :
                   Whensoever
                   therefore
                   you
                   shall
                   have
                   shut
                   your
                   Doors
                   upon
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   shut
                   out
                   the
                   Light
                   from
                   you
                   ,
                   take
                   heeed
                   you
                   do
                   not
                   conceit
                   your selves
                   to
                   be
                   alone
                   ;
                   for
                   most
                   certain
                   it
                   is
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   ;
                   for
                   God
                   is
                   with
                   you
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   likewise
                   is
                   your
                   good
                   Angel.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   same
                   confirm'd
                   by
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 What
                 the
                 Ancients
                 called
                 Genii
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 the
                 Christians
                 call
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 own
                 both
                 their
                 General
                 and
                 special
                 Guardianship
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 Christians
                 hold
                 it
                 for
                 an
                 undoubted
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 Angels
                 deputed
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Keepers
                 and
                 Companions
                 ,
                 to
                 inspect
                 their
                 Actions
                 ,
                 to
                 divert
                 Mischief
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 for
                 their
                 
                   Future
                   Bliss
                
                 and
                 Happiness
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 much
                 may
                 be
                 deduced
                 from
                 the
                 Offices
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   Ministring
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 duty
                 chiefly
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 put
                 by
                 the
                 Devils
                 Snares
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 
                   Mens
                   Minds
                
                 to
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 up
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 fallen
                 ,
                 to
                 suggest
                 good
                 advice
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 present
                 their
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Wishes
                 to
                 
                   Almighty
                   God.
                
                 Indeed
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 cause
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Messengers
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 Men
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 direct
                 as
                 
                   School
                   ▪
                   masters
                
                 and
                 Pastors
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Angelical
                   care
                   is
                   deducible
                   from
                   the
                   Providence
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   In
                   this
                
                 Angelical
                 
                   superintendency
                   ,
                   the
                   Providence
                   of
                
                 God
                 
                   most
                   clearly
                   appears
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   he
                
                 governs
                 and
                 rules
                 
                   these
                   things
                   here
                   below
                   ,
                   by
                
                 Superiour
                 Powers
                 ,
                 and
                 Administers
                 changeable
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   such
                   as
                   are
                
                 Spiritual
                 
                   and
                   unchangeable
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Prudence
                 and
                 Forecast
                 of
                 a
                 Good
                 Emperour
                 
                   (
                   saith
                
                 Chrysostom
                 )
                 all
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Towns
                 and
                 Castles
                 ,
                 are
                 furnisht
                 with
                 sufficient
                 Garrisons
                 against
                 any
                 Hostile
                 Invasion
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 places
                 so
                 provided
                 with
                 Arms
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 fear
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 waste
                 by
                 a
                 Barbarous
                 Incursion
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Devils
                 with
                 Barbarous
                 and
                 cruel
                 minds
                 are
                 always
                 hovering
                 about
                 us
                 to
                 overthrow
                 our
                 peace
                 and
                 happiness
                 ,
                 appoints
                 for
                 our
                 Safeguard
                 the
                 Hosts
                 of
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 presence
                 ,
                 the
                 stout
                 boldness
                 of
                 the
                 Devils
                 may
                 be
                 represt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 Peace
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 Angels
                 
                   are
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Protectors
                 
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 specially
                 deputed
                 by
                 God
                 for
                 their
                 Safety
                 :
                 Not
                 as
                 if
                 God
                 were
                 unable
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 orders
                 his
                 faithful
                 Officers
                 to
                 crush
                 the
                 Design
                 of
                 his
                 
                   barbarous
                   Enemies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Chastize
                 the
                 Insolence
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   same
                   confirmed
                   by
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 Scripture
                 also
                 confirms
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 
                   Do
                   not
                   despise
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   Little
                   ones
                
                 (
                 saith
                 our
                 
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   )
                   for
                   their
                   Angels
                   continually
                   behold
                   the
                   Face
                   of
                   my
                   Father
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 nearly
                 concerns
                 us
                 always
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Fear
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 certain
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 
                 God's
                 Angels
                 about
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 observe
                 all
                 our
                 Thoughts
                 and
                 Actions
                 :
                 And
                 whenever
                 we
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 we
                 cause
                 great
                 Joy
                 to
                 our
                 Angels
                 ;
                 whereas
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 Wickedly
                 ,
                 we
                 drive
                 them
                 with
                 grief
                 away
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 Devils
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 deceive
                 and
                 ensnare
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Effect
                   of
                   the
                   Guardianship
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                
                 We
                 see
                 therefore
                 that
                 the
                 Assistance
                 of
                 Angels
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 advantage
                 to
                 Men
                 ,
                 by
                 procuring
                 them
                 much
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 diverting
                 many
                 Evils
                 both
                 from
                 their
                 Souls
                 and
                 Bodies
                 .
                 They
                 greatly
                 assist
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 by
                 enlightning
                 our
                 Understanding
                 to
                 perceive
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 exciting
                 our
                 Will
                 to
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 Good
                 that
                 is
                 offered
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 They
                 also
                 put
                 by
                 many
                 Evils
                 which
                 threaten
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 whether
                 from
                 
                   Natural
                   Causes
                
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 
                   Free
                   Agents
                
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 Men
                 that
                 are
                 our
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Devils
                 ;
                 and
                 prevent
                 them
                 from
                 hurting
                 those
                 ,
                 whose
                 Safety
                 they
                 take
                 to
                 heart
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 also
                 they
                 send
                 Sickness
                 and
                 Adversity
                 ,
                 to
                 correct
                 Mens
                 Vices
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 sober
                 and
                 sound
                 Mind
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 may
                 inflict
                 Death
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 great
                 Kindness
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 very
                 profitable
                 and
                 necessary
                 for
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 lest
                 being
                 overcome
                 by
                 the
                 Vanities
                 and
                 Lusts
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 run
                 themselves
                 into
                 Perdition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Superintendence
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   extends
                   itself
                   also
                   to
                   Countries
                   and
                   Cities
                   .
                
                 As
                 there
                 are
                 
                   Special
                   Angels
                
                 consigned
                 to
                 the
                 Guardianship
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 others
                 who
                 have
                 care
                 of
                 Cities
                 and
                 Countries
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Presidents
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Lords
                   Lieutenants
                
                 ,
                 do
                 watch
                 over
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 Good.
                 And
                 as
                 a
                 whole
                 Nation
                 doth
                 in
                 Dignity
                 far
                 exceed
                 every
                 particular
                 Member
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 do
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 that
                 preside
                 over
                 a
                 whole
                 People
                 ,
                 excel
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 Care
                 only
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 Person
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 Nations
                 have
                 their
                 Guardian-Angels
                 alotted
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 32.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Most
                   High
                   divided
                   to
                   the
                   Nations
                   their
                   Inheritance
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   separated
                   the
                   Sons
                   of
                
                 Adam
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   set
                   the
                   Bounds
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   his
                   Angels
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 expresseth
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 
                   Ancient
                   Fathers
                
                 believed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Archangels
                 had
                 the
                 Care
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Universal
                   Church
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 MICHAEL
                 fought
                 with
                 the
                 Dragon
                 ,
                 stood
                 up
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Provost
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 assists
                 particular
                 Angels
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 more
                 clear
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 GABRIEL
                 was
                 sent
                 with
                 a
                 Message
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Blessed
                   Virgin
                
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 RAPHAEL
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 Succour
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 exhort
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Fear
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 All
                 which
                 are
                 evident
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Publick
                   Ministry
                
                 and
                 Administration
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
               
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   4.
                   
                   Chap.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   Thomas
                   Drax
                   of
                   Sibsy
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Lincolne
                   
                     Esq
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
               
               The
               Fourth
               Part
               OF
               THE
               INSTITUTION
               OF
               PHILOSOPHY
               .
               VIZ.
               GENERAL
               Natural
               Philosophy
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Of
                 the
                 Essence
                 and
                 Certainty
                 of
                 Natural
                 Philosophy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                   considers
                   .
                
                 HAving
                 considered
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 enquired
                 into
                 his
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 
                   Human
                   Weakness
                
                 would
                 permit
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 examin'd
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Angels
                 and
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 discovered
                 their
                 Faculties
                 and
                 Operations
                 ;
                 PHYSIOLOGY
                 comes
                 next
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 contemplates
                 
                   Natural
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 and
                 deduceth
                 their
                 Causes
                 from
                 their
                 
                   first
                   Original
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Nature
                 seems
                 to
                 require
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 laid
                 down
                 a
                 Supream
                 and
                 
                   Universal
                   Principle
                
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 next
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 examining
                 of
                 its
                 Effects
                 ,
                 that
                 Affections
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 may
                 be
                 discovered
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 therefore
                 ,
                 or
                 Physiology
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Science
                   of
                   Natural
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   various
                   Affections
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 enquires
                 into
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 
                   Material
                   things
                
                 ,
                 and
                 treats
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Properties
                   ,
                   Accidents
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Modes
                 :
                 And
                 those
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Natural
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 are
                 compounded
                 of
                 Matter
                 and
                 Form
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 inward
                 Principles
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Activity
                   ,
                   Passibility
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Cessation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Word
                   NATURE
                   taken
                   in
                   a
                   threefold
                   Sense
                   .
                
                 The
                 Word
                 NATURE
                 is
                 of
                 various
                 Signification
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 strictly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Disposition
                 of
                 Parts
                 in
                 some
                 particular
                 Body
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Fishes
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Disposition
                 of
                 their
                 Organs
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 makes
                 the
                 Element
                 of
                 Water
                 most
                 suitable
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 taken
                 more
                 largely
                 for
                 the
                 Universal
                 Disposition
                 of
                 all
                 Bodies
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 Sense
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   the
                   Divine
                   Providence
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   governs
                   and
                   directs
                   all
                   things
                   by
                   cetain
                   Rules
                   and
                   Laws
                   ,
                   accommodated
                   to
                   the
                   Natures
                   of
                   things
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 God
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   cloath
                   the
                   Lillies
                   of
                   the
                   Field
                
                 ;
                 to
                 
                   send
                   Rain
                   upon
                   the
                   Good
                   and
                   the
                   Bad
                
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 
                   give
                   Food
                   to
                   all
                   living
                   Creatures
                
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Rules
                 by
                 him
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 conspire
                 to
                 the
                 producing
                 and
                 maintaining
                 such
                 Effects
                 as
                 these
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Attributes
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 Thus
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 GOD
                 to
                 be
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 Think
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Natural
                   things
                   do
                   not
                   differ
                   from
                   Artificial
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 do
                 
                   Natural
                   things
                
                 differ
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 Art
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 how
                 mean
                 soever
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 there
                 appears
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 excellent
                 Artifice
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 exact
                 contexture
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 .
                 Yet
                 this
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 moved
                 from
                 an
                 inward
                 Principle
                 ,
                 and
                 perform
                 their
                 Functions
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Virtue
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 VVatch
                 or
                 Clock
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 moved
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 its
                 VVheels
                 and
                 VVeights
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 Ball
                 of
                 Lead
                 is
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 falls
                 down
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 Natural
                 thing
                 is
                 moved
                 by
                 a
                 Motion
                 deriv'd
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 always
                 retain
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 put
                 by
                 by
                 a
                 stronger
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Physiology
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   Science
                   .
                
                 Now
                 that
                 Physiology
                 is
                 a
                 Species
                 of
                 Science
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 conversant
                 about
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 True
                 and
                 Necessary
                 ▪
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 Demonstrations
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   things
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Certainty
                 whereof
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 Stability
                 of
                 the
                 Things
                 that
                 are
                 defined
                 ,
                 and
                 supposeth
                 their
                 determinate
                 Essence
                 .
                 For
                 Example
                 ,
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Arguing
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   Extended
                   thing
                   is
                   Divisible
                   ;
                   A
                   Body
                   is
                   Extended
                   :
                   Therefore
                   a
                   Body
                   is
                   Divisible
                   ,
                
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 esteem'd
                 a
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 most
                 
                 certain
                 that
                 Extension
                 enters
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Divisibility
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Property
                 ,
                 ariseth
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 certain
                 and
                 necessary
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 is
                 Science
                 ;
                 since
                 no
                 such
                 can
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 the
                 Effects
                 are
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 their
                 true
                 Causes
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 many
                 such
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 question'd
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 Matter
                 is
                 moveable
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Substance
                 extended
                 in
                 
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Depth
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 every
                 Body
                 may
                 be
                 carried
                 on
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 implies
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 for
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 two
                 places
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 innumerable
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosopher
                
                 considers
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 unshaken
                 Truths
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 gain-said
                 by
                 any
                 Person
                 in
                 his
                 Wits
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Whether
                   Natural
                   things
                   be
                   discerned
                   by
                   the
                   Senses
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Certainty
                 which
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 Science
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   things
                
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 Bodies
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 Attributes
                 are
                 only
                 perceived
                 by
                 the
                 Senses
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 liable
                 to
                 Mistake
                 ,
                 may
                 represent
                 False
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 Understanding
                 :
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 Children
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 Men
                 of
                 Age
                 labour
                 under
                 so
                 many
                 Prejudices
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 correct
                 ,
                 persevere
                 in
                 their
                 Errors
                 to
                 theit
                 Lives
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Material
                   things
                   are
                   not
                   discerned
                   by
                   the
                   Senses
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 False
                 that
                 
                   Material
                   things
                
                 are
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 by
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Chapter
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Part
                
                 of
                 my
                 LOGICK
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 continues
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 puts
                 on
                 divers
                 Forms
                 ,
                 and
                 appears
                 variously
                 to
                 the
                 Senses
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 mind
                 well
                 how
                 far
                 our
                 Senses
                 reach
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 that
                 precisely
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 represent
                 to
                 our
                 Minds
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 give
                 us
                 no
                 such
                 Notions
                 of
                 
                   Material
                   things
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 in
                 our
                 Minds
                 have
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 properly
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 conveigh'd
                 from
                 things
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 Sense
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 some
                 
                   Bodily
                   motions
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Idea's
                 of
                 Objects
                 are
                 offer'd
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 doth
                 our
                 Sight
                 exhibit
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 besides
                 outward
                 Images
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 Hearing
                 ,
                 besides
                 Voices
                 and
                 VVords
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 apprehend
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 besides
                 those
                 Pictures
                 and
                 Voices
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 their
                 Signification
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 offer'd
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 those
                 Idea's
                 or
                 Notions
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 our
                 
                   Thinking
                   Faculty
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   But
                   are
                   apprehended
                   by
                   the
                   Understanding
                   only
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 
                   Bodily
                   things
                
                 are
                 not
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Understanding
                 alone
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Material
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 Idea
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Senses
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 .
                 Neither
                 must
                 this
                 seem
                 strange
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 Certainty
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 perfect
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 which
                 since
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 had
                 from
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 subject
                 to
                 Error
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Certainty
                 of
                 the
                 Understanding
                 that
                 may
                 correct
                 our
                 Errors
                 ,
                 and
                 represent
                 the
                 true
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Whether
                   the
                   Errors
                   occasioned
                   by
                   our
                   Senses
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   corrected
                   by
                   our
                   Senses
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 urge
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Things
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 corrected
                 by
                 our
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 except
                 our
                 Senses
                 be
                 first
                 well-disposed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 Mind
                 borrows
                 its
                 Certainty
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 
                   a
                   Stick
                   standing
                   in
                   VVater
                   ,
                   which
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   Refraction
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   broken
                
                 or
                 bent
                 ,
                 when
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 strait
                 or
                 whole
                 ;
                 because
                 this
                 Error
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 corrected
                 by
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Touch
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Senses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 tho'
                 by
                 our
                 Touch
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 Stick
                 to
                 be
                 streight
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 sufficient
                 to
                 correct
                 the
                 mistake
                 of
                 our
                 Sight
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 Reason
                 to
                 persuade
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 we
                 are
                 rather
                 to
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 our
                 Touch
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 Eye-sight
                 ;
                 which
                 Reason
                 cannot
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 our
                 Sense
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 our
                 Understanding
                 alone
                 .
                 It
                 remains
                 therefore
                 that
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   things
                
                 depends
                 on
                 our
                 Cogitation
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 our
                 Senses
                 such
                 as
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   against
                   the
                   certainty
                   of
                   Bodily
                   things
                   .
                
                 You
                 will
                 object
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Material
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 treateth
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 State
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 various
                 changes
                 ,
                 quitting
                 and
                 assuming
                 several
                 Forms
                 ,
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 Science
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 certain
                 and
                 Perpetual
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 common
                 than
                 the
                 Rise
                 and
                 Destruction
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ?
                 For
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 consist
                 of
                 Matter
                 and
                 Form
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 Generation
                 and
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 continue
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Certainty
                   of
                   Bodily
                   things
                   established
                   .
                
                 Nevertheless
                 we
                 must
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 Science
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Science
                 is
                 not
                 consider'd
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 it
                 treats
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 Axioms
                 of
                 an
                 undoubted
                 
                   Eternal
                   Truth
                
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 Physiology
                 handles
                 ,
                 be
                 changeable
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Judgments
                 we
                 make
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 stable
                 and
                 firm
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Truth
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 Eternal
                 and
                 unchangeable
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 indubitable
                 and
                 constant
                 Truths
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   Bodily
                   is
                   changeable
                   ;
                   that
                   every
                   Mixt
                   Body
                   is
                   dissoluble
                   ,
                
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 mutable
                 and
                 changeable
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 knowledge
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 Matter
                 is
                 Immaterial
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 an
                 immutable
                 Science
                 of
                 changeable
                 and
                 corruptible
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Object
                   of
                   Physiology
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 every
                 Science
                 hath
                 a
                 Subject
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 conversant
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 handled
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 attributed
                 either
                 as
                 
                   Principles
                   ,
                   Parts
                
                 or
                 Affections
                 ;
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Material
                   Subjects
                   of
                   Physiology
                
                 ,
                 are
                 natural
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Magnitudes
                   ,
                   Figures
                   ,
                   Situation
                   ,
                   Motion
                
                 and
                 Rest
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Formal
                   Subject
                
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 under
                 which
                 ,
                 Bodily
                 things
                 are
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 derive
                 their
                 force
                 and
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 10th
                 Chapter
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 a
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosopher
                
                 consider
                 nothing
                 in
                 Matter
                 besides
                 these
                 
                   Divisions
                   ,
                   Figures
                
                 and
                 Motions
                 ,
                 and
                 admit
                 nothing
                 for
                 Truth
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 evidently
                 deducible
                 from
                 common
                 Notions
                 ,
                 whose
                 Truth
                 is
                 unquestionable
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 altogether
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 Principles
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 lookt
                 for
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 Geometry
                 or
                 
                   abstract
                   Mathematicks
                
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 as
                 well
                 Demonstrations
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Mathematical
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   4.
                   
                   Chap.
                   2
                
                 
                   G
                   Freman
                   .
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Scul
                
                 
                   To
                   the.
                   Right
                   Worshipfull
                   Sr.
                   Samuel
                   Garard
                   of
                   Brafferton
                   hall
                   in
                   the.
                   North
                   Rideing
                   of
                   Yorke
                   shire
                   Knight
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   Elizabeth
                   his
                   Lady
                   Daughter
                   &
                   Coeheyre
                   of
                   Sr.
                   Thomas
                   Spencer
                   of
                   Yarington
                   in
                   Oxford
                   Shire
                   Baronet
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                   is
                   either
                   General
                   or
                   Special
                   .
                
                 Natural
                 Things
                 
                   are
                   considered
                   two
                   manner
                   of
                   ways
                   in
                
                 Physiology
                 ,
                 viz.
                 either
                 Generally
                 or
                 Specially
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   accordingly
                
                 Natural
                 Philosophy
                 
                   is
                   Distinguisht
                   into
                   that
                   which
                   is
                
                 General
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                
                 Special
                 
                   or
                   Particular
                
                 .
                 General
                 Physiology
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 considers
                 a
                 Body
                 or
                 Matter
                 in
                 General
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 its
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Principles
                 ,
                 General
                 Affections
                 and
                 Differences
                 .
                 Special
                 or
                 Particular
                 Physiology
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 considers
                 Matter
                 as
                 distinguisht
                 into
                 Species
                 ;
                 and
                 doth
                 more
                 particularly
                 explain
                 the
                 Properties
                 ,
                 Differences
                 and
                 Changes
                 of
                 those
                 several
                 Species
                 .
                 
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   begin
                   with
                   the
                   most
                   simple
                
                 Principles
                 of
                 Natural
                 Things
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   from
                   them
                   proceed
                   to
                   the
                
                 Bodies
                 
                   themselves
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   made
                   up
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 The
                 Existence
                 of
                 Material
                 Things
                 Proved
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   We
                   may
                   question
                   the
                   Existence
                   of
                   Bodily
                   things
                   .
                
                 FORasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 it
                 do
                 Exist
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 its
                 nature
                 is
                 not
                 clearly
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 also
                 question
                 whether
                 
                   Material
                   Substances
                
                 be
                 ,
                 beside
                 our
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 Argument
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 :
                 As
                 to
                 which
                 thing
                 every
                 one
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 with
                 great
                 ease
                 to
                 satisfie
                 himself
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 giving
                 heed
                 to
                 the
                 Conception
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 
                   Bodily
                   Things
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Notion
                   of
                   a
                   Material
                   thing
                   frequently
                   accurs
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 No
                 Philosopher
                 ever
                 deny'd
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 
                   Material
                   Things
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 throughly
                 examine
                 their
                 Nature
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 many
                 Properties
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 agree
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 some
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 can
                 Demonstrate
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Extended
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   Moveable
                   ,
                   Divisible
                   ,
                   Impenetrable
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 since
                 to
                 be
                 extended
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 to
                 have
                 distinct
                 Parts
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 happen
                 by
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Matter
                 should
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   God
                   can
                   do
                   whatsoever
                   can
                   be
                   clearly
                   known
                   ,
                   or
                   apprehended
                   by
                   us
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 Omnipotent
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 do
                 whatsoever
                 can
                 be
                 clearly
                 and
                 Distinctly
                 known
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 reason
                 aright
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 our
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 perception
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 do
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 know
                 Matter
                 to
                 be
                 something
                 extended
                 
                   in
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                   and
                   Depth
                   :
                
                 Therefore
                 Matter
                 must
                 at
                 least
                 be
                 producible
                 by
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Actual
                   Existence
                   of
                   Bodily
                   things
                   proved
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 this
                 
                   Material
                   Substance
                
                 doth
                 exist
                 actually
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 our
                 Senses
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 deceive
                 us
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 cannot
                 doubt
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 represent
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Because
                 we
                 dayly
                 experience
                 and
                 find
                 in
                 our selves
                 many
                 Ideas
                 or
                 Species
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   things
                
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 proceed
                 from
                 some
                 things
                 or
                 other
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 such
                 Ideas
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 depend
                 on
                 our
                 Wills
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 perceive
                 by
                 our
                 Senses
                 one
                 Substance
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 difference
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Objects
                 ,
                 which
                 produce
                 such
                 a
                 Sensation
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 oftentimes
                 these
                 Species
                 occur
                 to
                 us
                 without
                 our
                 heeding
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 that
                 we
                 think
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 any
                 reflex
                 Cogitation
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 these
                 Ideas
                 proceed
                 from
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 consequently
                 must
                 exist
                 in
                 Nature
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Man
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 perceive
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 an
                 
                   Imaginative
                   Faculty
                
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 almost
                 every
                 moment
                 conceive
                 so
                 various
                 and
                 different
                 things
                 ;
                 now
                 the
                 
                   Imaginative
                   Faculty
                
                 considers
                 Bodies
                 as
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 altogether
                 conversant
                 about
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 its
                 perfection
                 that
                 
                   Material
                   Things
                
                 should
                 exist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V
                   Tho'
                   the
                   Senses
                   deceive
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   their
                   representing
                   things
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   yet
                   not
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   things
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 object
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 of
                 certainty
                 can
                 be
                 gather'd
                 from
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 frequently
                 deceive
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 that
                 things
                 are
                 represented
                 by
                 them
                 otherwise
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 
                   Square
                   Steeple
                
                 appears
                 round
                 to
                 us
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 a
                 great
                 
                   Brass
                   Ball
                
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 high
                 Steeple
                 ,
                 shews
                 like
                 a
                 little
                 Apple
                 to
                 our
                 Sight
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Errors
                 do
                 not
                 destroy
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 
                   Material
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 tho'
                 our
                 Senses
                 deceive
                 us
                 in
                 their
                 representing
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 may
                 happen
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 see
                 with
                 my
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 is
                 quite
                 another
                 thing
                 than
                 I
                 Imagin
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 does
                 appear
                 to
                 me
                 must
                 be
                 something
                 Material
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 Matter
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 Figures
                 does
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 doth
                 manifest
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 forceth
                 us
                 to
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 under
                 divers
                 Figures
                 are
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 Material
                 or
                 Corporeal
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Motions
                   we
                   find
                   in
                   our selves
                   prove
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   Corporeal
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 do
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 us
                 ,
                 less
                 evidence
                 this
                 Truth
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 us
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 give
                 heed
                 to
                 the
                 Ideas
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 our
                 Mind
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 notions
                 of
                 
                   Intimate
                   Consciousness
                   ,
                   Perception
                   ,
                   Judgment
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Affections
                 ,
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 others
                 that
                 consist
                 of
                 
                   Extended
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 diversified
                 by
                 
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                
                 and
                 Depth
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 besides
                 these
                 ,
                 we
                 experience
                 many
                 Motions
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Hunger
                   ,
                   Thirst
                   ,
                   Pain
                
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 our
                 Soul
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Thinking
                   Being
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 being
                 Immaterial
                 is
                 incapable
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 perceives
                 them
                 as
                 she
                 is
                 united
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Material
                   Substance
                
                 .
                 For
                 Pain
                 doth
                 not
                 touch
                 our
                 Mind
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 joyn'd
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 vexed
                 with
                 Hunger
                 or
                 Thirst
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 so
                 sar
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 link'd
                 to
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 Throat
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 whereof
                 is
                 pinch'd
                 with
                 a
                 Vellication
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 with
                 Drought
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 doubted
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Ideas
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Things
                
                 in
                 us
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 fram'd
                 by
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 come
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 themselves
                 to
                 our
                 Imagination
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   If
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   material
                   things
                   without
                   us
                   ,
                   God
                   might
                   be
                   thought
                   to
                   impose
                   upon
                   us
                   .
                
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 discourseth
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Part
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Principles
                   ,
                   Sect.
                
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 may
                 enquire
                 concerning
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 wheit
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 something
                 distinct
                 from
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 because
                 we
                 feel
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 by
                 Motions
                 imprest
                 upon
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 do
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 perceive
                 a
                 certain
                 matter
                 extended
                 in
                 
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                
                 and
                 Depth
                 ,
                 whose
                 various
                 parts
                 have
                 diverse
                 Figures
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 tost
                 with
                 several
                 Motions
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Diverse
                 Sensations
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 
                   Colours
                   ,
                   Smells
                   ,
                   Pains
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 If
                 God
                 did
                 immediately
                 by
                 himself
                 represent
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 Matter
                 to
                 our
                 Mind
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 cause
                 the
                 Idea
                 thereof
                 to
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 wherein
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 of
                 
                   Extension
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 or
                 Motion
                 ,
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 impose
                 upon
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 clearly
                 understand
                 
                   Extended
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 altogether
                 distinct
                 both
                 from
                 God
                 and
                 from
                 our selves
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 our
                 Minds
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 we
                 clearly
                 seem
                 to
                 perceive
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Idea
                 proceeds
                 from
                 things
                 plac'd
                 without
                 us
                 :
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 utterly
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 impose
                 upon
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 peremptorily
                 conclude
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 really
                 Existing
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 is
                 extended
                 in
                 
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                
                 and
                 Depth
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 all
                 those
                 Properties
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 do
                 clearly
                 perceive
                 do
                 agr●e
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Being
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 thing
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Body
                 or
                 Matter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Order
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   handled
                   hereafter
                   .
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 every
                 thing
                 is
                 best
                 known
                 by
                 its
                 
                   Essence
                   ,
                   Properties
                
                 and
                 Affections
                 or
                 Accidences
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 perfect
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 whose
                 Existence
                 we
                 have
                 just
                 now
                 demonstrat●d
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 our
                 business
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 wherein
                 its
                 Nature
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 its
                 Properties
                 and
                 what
                 Accidences
                 it
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 we
                 will
                 first
                 enquire
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 doth
                 
                   constitute
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 what
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 that
                 do
                 inseparably
                 accompany
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 the
                 Accidences
                 that
                 happen
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Of
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Constitution
                 of
                 Matter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Matter
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   it
                   differs
                   from
                   a
                   Body
                   .
                
                 MAtter
                 is
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 in
                 asmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Body
                 or
                 a
                 Substance
                 extended
                 in
                 
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                
                 and
                 Depth
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 a
                 Material
                 and
                 a
                 Bodily
                 thing
                 are
                 
                   Synonymous
                   Terms
                
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 differ
                 ,
                 save
                 by
                 our
                 Mode
                 of
                 considering
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 consider'd
                 absolutely
                 is
                 call'd
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 call'd
                 Matter
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 this
                 extended
                 Mass
                 ,
                 consider'd
                 as
                 something
                 undivided
                 ,
                 and
                 indistinguisht
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 referr'd
                 to
                 those
                 distinct
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 their
                 Matter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   This
                   Matter
                   doth
                   not
                   differ
                   from
                   Aristotles
                   first
                   Matter
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 
                   First
                   Matter
                
                 about
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 Squablings
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Peripatetick
                   School
                
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 inadaequate
                 Conception
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 conceiv'd
                 by
                 us
                 without
                 any
                 
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Hardness
                   ,
                   Softness
                   ,
                   Colour
                   ,
                
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Modifications
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 as
                 Extended
                 ,
                 and
                 consisting
                 of
                 three
                 Dimensions
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 further
                 Explication
                 of
                 this
                 N●tion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 agreement
                 of
                 the
                 Cartesians
                 and
                 Peripateticks
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 may
                 appear
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 add
                 these
                 following
                 Propositions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   Matter
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   without
                   Form.
                   
                
                 The
                 
                   First
                   Proposition
                
                 :
                 The
                 First
                 matter
                 is
                 
                   without
                   form
                
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 Extension
                 is
                 abstracted
                 from
                 all
                 Modifications
                 ,
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   all
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 The
                 Second
                 :
                 The
                 Matter
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 Bodies
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 or
                 Primary
                 Attribute
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Body
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Extension
                
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 Distinction
                 between
                 them
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Matter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   Matter
                   is
                   capable
                   of
                   all
                   Forms
                   .
                
                 The
                 Third
                 :
                 Every
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Peripateticks
                   ,
                   Matter
                
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 all
                 Forms
                 :
                 For
                 since
                 all
                 Bodies
                 agree
                 in
                 Extension
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 difference
                 must
                 be
                 from
                 their
                 various
                 Modifications
                 ;
                 if
                 therefore
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                
                 sufficient
                 to
                 alter
                 these
                 Modes
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 make
                 every
                 thing
                 of
                 Every
                 thing
                 .
                 On
                 this
                 Proposition
                 are
                 grounded
                 all
                 those
                 varieties
                 which
                 are
                 observed
                 in
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   ingenerable
                   and
                   incor●uptible
                   .
                
                 The
                 Fourth
                 :
                 A
                 Body
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 First
                 
                   Matter
                   ,
                   is
                   Ingenerable
                   and
                   Incorruptible
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 Substance
                 created
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 Matter
                 annihilated
                 ;
                 for
                 only
                 the
                 Modes
                 are
                 changed
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Alterations
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   Matter
                   .
                
                 
                   Physical
                   Matter
                
                 therefore
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   Natural
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Substance
                 Extended
                 in
                 
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                
                 and
                 Depth
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 the
                 Imagination
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Matter
                 :
                 For
                 Extension
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 Primary
                 ,
                 Intimate
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Radical
                   Attribute
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 conceiv'd
                 or
                 apprehended
                 in
                 every
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 alterations
                 continues
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Annihilation
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 stand
                 to
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 undoubted
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 Extension
                 is
                 identified
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 with
                 Matter
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 how
                 much
                 soever
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Quantity
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Aristotle
                   doth
                   not
                   oppose
                   this
                   Doctrin
                   in
                   his
                   Metaphysicks
                   .
                
                 Most
                 men
                 I
                 know
                 are
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 herein
                 we
                 differ
                 from
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 Metaphysicks
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Matter
                 of
                 it self
                 is
                 neither
                 Quid
                 (
                 something
                 )
                 nor
                 Quantum
                 (
                 of
                 any
                 Bulk
                 or
                 Quantity
                 )
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 Being
                 is
                 determin'd
                 .
                 From
                 which
                 words
                 they
                 argue
                 that
                 Aristotle
                 supposed
                 Matter
                 to
                 be
                 devoid
                 of
                 all
                 Extension
                 ,
                 yea
                 that
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 exist
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 Aristotle
                 indeed
                 makes
                 a
                 distinction
                 between
                 Extension
                 and
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 also
                 freely
                 admit
                 ,
                 because
                 Matter
                 may
                 be
                 conceived
                 without
                 Quantity
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 Measures
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Land
                 ,
                 immediately
                 conceives
                 the
                 Extension
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 the
                 Quantity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 measur'd
                 it
                 .
                 Indeed
                 Quantity
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   a
                   certain
                   mode
                   of
                   Extension
                
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 Measure
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 answer
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 demands
                 what
                 the
                 Quantity
                 or
                 Bigness
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 Quantity
                 is
                 an
                 Attribute
                 modally
                 distinct
                 from
                 Extension
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 Sense
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 repugnant
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Matter
                 is
                 an
                 extended
                 Substance
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 Aristotle
                 in
                 the
                 foresaid
                 place
                 removes
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 but
                 of
                 Matter
                 determin'd
                 by
                 some
                 particular
                 Form.
                 Thus
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 that
                 Matter
                 Universally
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 consider'd
                 at
                 first
                 view
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 Hot
                 or
                 Cold
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 determinate
                 Measure
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 some
                 particular
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Wood
                   ,
                   Marble
                   ,
                   Gold
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 a
                 
                   living
                   Sensitive
                   Creature
                
                 in
                 General
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Horse
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 Lion
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 particular
                 Species
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Extension
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Mode
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 do
                 those
                 argue
                 at
                 any
                 better
                 rate
                 ,
                 who
                 distinguish
                 Extension
                 from
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 it
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 Mode
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 mind
                 the
                 Extension
                 of
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 Extension
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Mode
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Table
                 ,
                 the
                 Substance
                 whose
                 Mode
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 For
                 these
                 talk
                 as
                 absurdly
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 hearing
                 another
                 discoursing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   City
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 should
                 imagine
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 two
                 different
                 things
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 Mode
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 Substance
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 distinguish
                 Humanity
                 from
                 Man.
                 For
                 as
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 differ
                 from
                 Man
                 generally
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 an
                 Abstract
                 and
                 Concrete
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 doth
                 Extension
                 differ
                 from
                 a
                 Body
                 in
                 a
                 general
                 acception
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   the
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                   of
                   the
                   Schools
                   is
                   so
                   barren
                   .
                
                 Those
                 therefore
                 who
                 deny
                 that
                 Extension
                 constitutes
                 the
                 Nature
                 or
                 Essence
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 distinctly
                 to
                 explain
                 what
                 they
                 mean
                 by
                 the
                 
                 Word
                 Matter
                 ,
                 nor
                 wherein
                 its
                 Essence
                 doth
                 consist
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 they
                 lay
                 that
                 down
                 for
                 a
                 Principle
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 deduce
                 any
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 illustrate
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 towards
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 any
                 Truth
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 wonder
                 to
                 find
                 their
                 Physiology
                 so
                 barren
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 able
                 hitherto
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 least
                 product
                 of
                 Nature
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Whether
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   Matter
                   in
                   a
                   Vessel
                   fill'd
                   with
                   Gold
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   one
                   fill'd
                   with
                   Air.
                   
                
                 But
                 they
                 who
                 estimate
                 the
                 Properties
                 of
                 Matter
                 by
                 their
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 measure
                 the
                 Essences
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 argue
                 thus
                 against
                 this
                 Opinion
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 
                   Bodily
                   Substance
                
                 were
                 something
                 indistinct
                 from
                 Extension
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 wherever
                 there
                 was
                 found
                 some
                 Proportion
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 also
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 Quantity
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 in
                 two
                 Vessels
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bigness
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 more
                 Matter
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Air
                 or
                 Water
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Quantity
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 proportionate
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 differs
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 Matter
                 in
                 the
                 Vessel
                 that
                 is
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 that
                 contains
                 Water
                 or
                 Air
                 ,
                 tho'
                 indeed
                 there
                 be
                 more
                 Hardness
                 and
                 Weight
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Matter
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 Hardness
                 or
                 Weight
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Qualities
                 ;
                 for
                 Fire
                 that
                 is
                 subtil
                 ,
                 and
                 melted
                 Wax
                 that
                 hath
                 lost
                 its
                 hardness
                 ,
                 is
                 never
                 a
                 whit
                 less
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 heaviest
                 Metal
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 Matter
                 precisely
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   extended
                   in
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                   and
                   Depth
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 equal
                 in
                 both
                 Vessels
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Nature
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   doth
                   not
                   consist
                   in
                   Hardness
                   .
                
                 Conclude
                 we
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Material
                 things
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 
                   Weight
                   ,
                   Hardness
                   ,
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Extended
                 Beings
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 to
                 Hardness
                 we
                 can
                 deprehend
                 nothing
                 else
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 our
                 Sense
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 hard
                 Bodies
                 resist
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 our
                 Hands
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 run
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 our
                 Hands
                 are
                 mov'd
                 towards
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 there
                 should
                 give
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 remove
                 thence
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Hands
                 advance
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 never
                 feel
                 any
                 Hardness
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bodies
                 which
                 thus
                 remove
                 or
                 give
                 way
                 ,
                 should
                 therefore
                 lose
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Bodies
                 :
                 wherefore
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 
                   Material
                   Things
                
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 Hardness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Nor
                   in
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Weight
                   ,
                   Colour
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Weight
                   ,
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Senses
                 are
                 perceiv'd
                 in
                 Matter
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 it self
                 ,
                 remaining
                 whole
                 as
                 before
                 :
                 For
                 suppose
                 the
                 Hardness
                 of
                 Ice
                 melted
                 into
                 Water
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 vanished
                 ;
                 its
                 Figure
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 quite
                 changed
                 ;
                 suppose
                 also
                 that
                 Water
                 to
                 be
                 rarified
                 into
                 Vapors
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 quit
                 its
                 Bulk
                 and
                 Heaviness
                 to
                 disappear
                 from
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 extreme
                 Tenuity
                 and
                 Thinness
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Bodily
                 Quantity
                 or
                 Extension
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Seat
                 and
                 Subject
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 mutations
                 ,
                 does
                 remain
                 entire
                 and
                 untoucht
                 ,
                 and
                 altogether
                 inseparable
                 from
                 the
                 Ice
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 and
                 Vapors
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   An
                   Objection
                   that
                   Matter
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   Defined
                   by
                   some
                   Relation
                   to
                   the
                   Senses
                   .
                
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 a
                 Body
                 be
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 one
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Cubical
                   ,
                   Triangular
                
                 or
                 
                   Spherical
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 must
                 it
                 still
                 have
                 some
                 Figure
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 tho'
                 a
                 Body
                 be
                 not
                 necessarily
                 either
                 Soft
                 or
                 
                   Hard
                   ,
                   Hot
                
                 or
                 Cold
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 should
                 be
                 sensible
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Lucretius
                 expresseth
                 it
                 ,
                 Tangible
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Besides
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nothing
                   can
                   Touch
                   ,
                   or
                   Touched
                   be
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   First
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 Sensibility
                 is
                 only
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Properties
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 nature
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 since
                 a
                 Body
                 may
                 really
                 exist
                 ,
                 tho'
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 Men
                 to
                 whose
                 Senses
                 it
                 might
                 offer
                 it self
                 to
                 be
                 perceived
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 Matter
                 was
                 created
                 before
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 Senses
                 made
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 there
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 absolute
                 Necessity
                 that
                 every
                 Body
                 should
                 be
                 sensible
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 not
                 become
                 insensible
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 divided
                 into
                 so
                 minute
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 move
                 our
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 those
                 parts
                 be
                 also
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   Second
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Power
                   to
                   affect
                   the
                   Senses
                
                 ,
                 presupposeth
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 extended
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 Respect
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Extrinsecal
                   Denomination
                
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 grounded
                 in
                 some
                 Internal
                 or
                 absolute
                 Attribute
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Extension
                   only
                   belongs
                   to
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Extension
                 therefore
                 is
                 that
                 alone
                 which
                 constitutes
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 agreeing
                 
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   only
                
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 perceived
                 in
                 a
                 Body
                 before
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 agrees
                 to
                 every
                 Body
                 ,
                 to
                 Earthly
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   to
                   Heavenly
                
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   Fire
                   ,
                   Air
                   ,
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 
                   Wood
                   ,
                   Stone
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 belongs
                 only
                 to
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 
                   Intellectual
                   Substance
                
                 is
                 Extended
                 and
                 Divisible
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 agrees
                 always
                 to
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 because
                 tho'
                 all
                 other
                 Attributes
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Extension
                 continues
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Body
                 doth
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 conceived
                 in
                 Matter
                 before
                 Extension
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 Matter
                 be
                 Divisible
                 into
                 Parts
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 affection
                 we
                 perceive
                 therein
                 ;
                 for
                 therefore
                 only
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 Divisible
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 extended
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   That
                   Quantity
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   encreased
                   in
                   Rarefact●on
                   .
                
                 Some
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 Quantity
                 may
                 be
                 encreased
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 encrease
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 :
                 Thus
                 in
                 Rarefaction
                 the
                 Quantity
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 augmented
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 Substance
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 it
                 was
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 they
                 endeavour
                 to
                 prove
                 by
                 a
                 Pot
                 of
                 Water
                 on
                 the
                 Fire
                 that
                 boils
                 over
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 suppose
                 the
                 Water
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 more
                 place
                 than
                 it
                 did
                 before
                 ;
                 now
                 it
                 cannot
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 larger
                 place
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 Extension
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   Rarefaction
                   is
                   performed
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   introduction
                   of
                   another
                   Matter
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 Rarefaction
                 is
                 not
                 performed
                 by
                 an
                 addition
                 of
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 other
                 little
                 Bodies
                 from
                 abroad
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 those
                 Bodies
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 rarefied
                 ,
                 whose
                 Pores
                 being
                 opened
                 are
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 entring
                 into
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 become
                 close
                 or
                 compact
                 again
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 expulsion
                 of
                 those
                 
                   Adventitious
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 those
                 Spaces
                 are
                 narrowed
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 come
                 closer
                 together
                 .
                 For
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 encreased
                 in
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 its
                 Extension
                 must
                 be
                 encreased
                 also
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 treat
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 Rarefaction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   from
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Space
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 object
                 ,
                 that
                 Space
                 is
                 conceiv'd
                 to
                 be
                 something
                 extended
                 in
                 
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                
                 and
                 Depth
                 :
                 Yet
                 Space
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 Extension
                 .
                 The
                 Minor
                 is
                 proved
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 if
                 space
                 were
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 then
                 one
                 Body
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 false
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 Space
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 Extension
                 which
                 constitutes
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 doth
                 also
                 constitute
                 
                 that
                 of
                 Space
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 takes
                 up
                 such
                 a
                 Space
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 because
                 Bodies
                 bring
                 their
                 Spaces
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 remove
                 ,
                 carry
                 them
                 away
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 Bodies
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 leave
                 their
                 Spaces
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 quit
                 the
                 
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 and
                 Situation
                 they
                 had
                 amongst
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Extension
                 of
                 Space
                 doth
                 not
                 differ
                 really
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Extension
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 every
                 Space
                 to
                 be
                 corporeal
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   Tho'
                   God
                   be
                   immense
                   or
                   Infinite
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   hath
                   no
                   quantity
                   .
                
                 And
                 whereas
                 some
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 occupies
                 or
                 takes
                 up
                 all
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 
                   Insinite
                   ,
                   Immense
                
                 and
                 Omnipresent
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 without
                 some
                 Extension
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 objection
                 of
                 no
                 moment
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 God
                 be
                 Omnipresent
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 extended
                 ;
                 because
                 by
                 an
                 
                   Extended
                   Being
                
                 all
                 Men
                 understand
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 Imaginable
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Figure
                 and
                 Magnitude
                 ;
                 whose
                 parts
                 are
                 separate
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 which
                 cannot
                 agree
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 imperceptible
                 to
                 the
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 apprehended
                 by
                 the
                 Intellect
                 only
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 extended
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Extension
                   of
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Extension
                   of
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 meaning
                 only
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 can
                 exercise
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 on
                 a
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 times
                 on
                 a
                 less
                 part
                 of
                 Matter
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 conceive
                 a
                 Space
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 co-extended
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   A
                   Natural
                   Body
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   a
                   Mathematical
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 with
                 our
                 Philosopher
                 I
                 profess
                 my self
                 to
                 own
                 no
                 other
                 Matter
                 of
                 
                   Bodily
                   things
                
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 altogether
                 
                   Divisible
                   ,
                   Figurable
                   and
                   Moveable
                
                 ,
                 which
                 Geometricians
                 call
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 their
                 Demonstrations
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 consider
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 besides
                 those
                 
                   Divisions
                   ,
                   Figures
                
                 and
                 Motions
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 properties
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 such
                 a
                 Body
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 here
                 described
                 ,
                 be
                 by
                 others
                 called
                 Mathematical
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 
                   General
                   Physiology
                
                 for
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 
                   Real
                   Body
                
                 .
                 Indeed
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Mathematicks
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 the
                 same
                 relation
                 thereto
                 ,
                 as
                 Metaphysicks
                 have
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Disciplines
                 ;
                 the
                 only
                 Difference
                 between
                 them
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mathematicks
                 consider
                 Magnitudes
                 and
                 Figures
                 abstractedly
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 sollicitous
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 indeed
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 can
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 But
                 Physiology
                 considers
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 inherent
                 in
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 she
                 finds
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Vniverse
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 Abstraction
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 hinder
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Physical
                 or
                 
                   Natural
                   Matter
                
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Geometrical
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Species
                 is
                 not
                 really
                 distinct
                 from
                 its
                 Genus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 Of
                 the
                 Proprieties
                 of
                 Extended
                 Substance
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Mensurability
                 ,
                 Divisibility
                 and
                 Impenetrability
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Mensurability
                   ,
                   Divisibility
                   and
                   Impenetrability
                   are
                   the
                   Properties
                   of
                   an
                   Extended
                   Substance
                   .
                
                 
                   THere
                   are
                   three
                
                 Properties
                 
                   which
                   accompany
                   an
                
                 Extended
                 Substance
                 or
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Mensurability
                 ,
                 Divisibility
                 and
                 Impenetrability
                 .
                 Mensurability
                 is
                 an
                 aptitude
                 in
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 apply'd
                 or
                 conform'd
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 measure
                 .
                 Divisibility
                 is
                 that
                 disposition
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 conceiv'd
                 to
                 have
                 Parts
                 into
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 actually
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 thought
                 ,
                 be
                 divided
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Impenetrability
                 is
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 one
                 Extended
                 Being
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Extension
                 of
                 one
                 thing
                 is
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 two
                 things
                 Extended
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 of
                 Necessity
                 exclude
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   From
                   the
                   Extension
                   of
                   Matter
                   we
                   may
                   easily
                   infer
                   its
                   Divis●bility
                   .
                
                 That
                 a
                 
                   Bodily
                   Substance
                
                 is
                 Mensurable
                 and
                 Divisible
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 gathered
                 from
                 what
                 goes
                 before
                 ;
                 for
                 since
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 threefold
                 Dimension
                 ,
                 
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                
                 and
                 Depth
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 also
                 admit
                 a
                 threefold
                 Measure
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 its
                 Magnitude
                 may
                 be
                 determin'd
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 Divisibility
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 gather'd
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 evidence
                 from
                 its
                 Extension
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 Parts
                 placed
                 besides
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 conceive
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 separable
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 very
                 Essence
                 of
                 Division
                 consists
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 follow
                 DEMOCRITUS
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 
                   Indivisible
                   Bodies
                
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 worth
                 our
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 parts
                 that
                 constitute
                 Matter
                 ,
                 be
                 Indivisible
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 admit
                 of
                 further
                 Division
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Every
                   Body
                   is
                   D●visible
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 Matter
                 is
                 not
                 compounded
                 of
                 Indivisibles
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 parts
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 others
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 most
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Matter
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 extended
                 ;
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 extended
                 ,
                 is
                 Divisible
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 Extended
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 be
                 Divisible
                 ;
                 because
                 Extension
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 answerableness
                 to
                 divers
                 points
                 of
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 disposition
                 wherein
                 one
                 part
                 is
                 distant
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 actual
                 separation
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 aptitude
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 thing
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Th●re
                   are
                   no
                   Indivisible
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Beings
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 multiplied
                 without
                 necessity
                 ;
                 now
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 forceth
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 Indivisibles
                 :
                 For
                 Points
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 a
                 Line
                 ,
                 but
                 smaller
                 Lines
                 ;
                 neither
                 are
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 a
                 Surface
                 Indivisible
                 Lines
                 ,
                 but
                 smaller
                 Surfaces
                 ;
                 neither
                 are
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Body
                   Atoms
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Indivisibles
                 ,
                 but
                 Particles
                 indefinitely
                 lesser
                 ,
                 or
                 Divisible
                 without
                 end
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 things
                 extended
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 least
                 Part
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 extended
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 conceiv'd
                 Divisible
                 .
                 Whence
                 proceeds
                 that
                 Axiom
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   no
                   Quantity
                
                 or
                 Magnitude
                 
                   can
                   be
                   made
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   Quantitative
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Terms
                 or
                 extreams
                 of
                 Magnitude
                 cannot
                 be
                 explain'd
                 without
                 them
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Extended
                 Being
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 terminated
                 by
                 the
                 negation
                 of
                 any
                 further
                 Extension
                 :
                 Nor
                 do
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 requir'd
                 to
                 the
                 Termination
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 further
                 extended
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 joyn
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Matter
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 necessary
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Matter
                 sufficiently
                 hang
                 together
                 without
                 standing
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 third
                 to
                 link
                 them
                 together
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   An
                   Argument
                   to
                   prove
                   Atoms
                   .
                
                 You
                 will
                 Object
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Particles
                 in
                 Bodies
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 divided
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 question
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 Atoms
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 by
                 no
                 human
                 artifice
                 be
                 made
                 less
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 Body
                 can
                 
                 deny
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Substances
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 divisible
                 into
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 always
                 further
                 Divisible
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Epicurus
                   his
                   Atoms
                   are
                   Divisible
                   .
                
                 I
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 Impossible
                 that
                 any
                 Body
                 should
                 have
                 any
                 parts
                 so
                 small
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 Indivisible
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 or
                 Atome
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 extended
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 Indivisible
                 .
                 For
                 Bodies
                 as
                 such
                 are
                 Extended
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 .
                 For
                 suppose
                 an
                 Atome
                 lying
                 on
                 a
                 Plain
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 Atomes
                 join'd
                 together
                 on
                 a
                 Plain
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 have
                 Sides
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 touch
                 both
                 themselves
                 and
                 the
                 Plain
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 their
                 Extension
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   Matter
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Divisible
                   .
                
                 Matter
                 therefore
                 is
                 Indefinitely
                 Divisible
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 in
                 the
                 Division
                 of
                 Matter
                 can
                 never
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 Term
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 stopt
                 from
                 proceeding
                 further
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 least
                 Particle
                 will
                 always
                 be
                 extended
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 extended
                 must
                 therefore
                 be
                 conceiv'd
                 to
                 have
                 distinct
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 conceiv'd
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 Parts
                 ;
                 must
                 be
                 conceiv'd
                 Divisible
                 ;
                 especially
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 God
                 can
                 do
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 do
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 conceive
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Atomes
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 actually
                 divided
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 deprived
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 clearly
                 understand
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 divided
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 suppose
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Extended
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Indivisibles
                 cannot
                 enter
                 the
                 Composition
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 nothing
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 of
                 
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                
                 and
                 Depth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Matter
                   is
                   Indefinitely
                   Divisible
                   .
                
                 But
                 tho'
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Matter
                 be
                 always
                 Divisible
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 least
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 therefore
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Matter
                 are
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 Indefinite
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 say
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 Infinitely
                 Extended
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 Indefinitely
                 so
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 Infinite
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Bounds
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 God
                 alone
                 is
                 Infinite
                 :
                 Whereas
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 in
                 some
                 respect
                 only
                 have
                 no
                 End
                 ,
                 are
                 better
                 called
                 Indefinite
                 ,
                 than
                 Infinite
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 Matter
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 divide
                 it
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 will
                 still
                 be
                 further
                 divisible
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 Magnitude
                 differs
                 from
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 we
                 come
                 by
                 division
                 to
                 a
                 Unity
                 or
                 Indivisible
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 Division
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 still
                 go
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 divide
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Because
                 a
                 Body
                 cannot
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 Parts
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 still
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 a
                 further
                 Division
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 these
                 parts
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Indefinitely
                 ,
                 extended
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 appear
                 more
                 clearly
                 by
                 an
                 Argument
                 taken
                 from
                 Geometry
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 that
                 Science
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Magnitudes
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 common
                 Measure
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 called
                 Incommensurable
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Diagonal
                   line
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 a
                 Quadrangle
                 or
                 
                   Square
                   Figure
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   Quantities
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Commensurabe
                   .
                
                 Two
                 Quantities
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Commensurable
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 can
                 find
                 a
                 Third
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Part
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 which
                 measures
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 Pace
                 and
                 a
                 Rod
                 are
                 two
                 Commensurable
                 Quantities
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 can
                 name
                 a
                 third
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   half
                   a
                   Foot
                
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 measure
                 both
                 a
                 Pace
                 and
                 a
                 Rod
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 half
                 Foot
                 taken
                 five
                 times
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 equal
                 to
                 a
                 Pace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Measure
                 taken
                 twelve
                 times
                 will
                 be
                 equal
                 to
                 a
                 Rod.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   What
                   Quantities
                   are
                   Incommensurable
                   .
                   
                     Fig.
                     1.
                  
                   
                
                 But
                 if
                 no
                 such
                 third
                 Quantity
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 measure
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 Quantities
                 are
                 called
                 Incommensurable
                 .
                 Supposing
                 therefore
                 the
                 Figure
                 ABCD
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Quadrangle
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 
                   Geometrical
                   Demonstration
                
                 that
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 AB
                 is
                 in
                 Commensurable
                 with
                 the
                 Diameter
                 or
                 Diagonal
                 AB
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Divisibility
                   of
                   Matter
                   Demonstrated
                
                 Divide
                 we
                 then
                 in
                 our
                 Mind
                 the
                 Line
                 AB
                 into
                 a
                 thousand
                 equal
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 again
                 into
                 a
                 thousand
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 last
                 again
                 into
                 a
                 thousand
                 other
                 equal
                 Parts
                 .
                 This
                 Division
                 may
                 be
                 continued
                 for
                 a
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 shall
                 we
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Parts
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Line
                 AC
                 contains
                 a
                 certain
                 and
                 determinate
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 could
                 never
                 happen
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 Extension
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 Indefinitely
                 prolonged
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 the
                 Division
                 ,
                 by
                 Example
                 of
                 the
                 Line
                 AB
                 into
                 the
                 least
                 Parts
                 into
                 which
                 Extension
                 could
                 be
                 divided
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Line
                 AC
                 contains
                 a
                 certain
                 and
                 determinate
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 every
                 Extension
                 ,
                 or
                 determinate
                 Portion
                 of
                 Matter
                 is
                 Indefinitely
                 Divisible
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   against
                   the
                   Divisibility
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   .
                
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 oppos'd
                 to
                 this
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 all
                 Bodies
                 were
                 Indefinitely
                 Extended
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 two
                 Bodies
                 of
                 unequal
                 Magnitude
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 an
                 equal
                 number
                 of
                 Parts
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 moreover
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 granted
                 that
                 one
                 Part
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 be
                 Indefinitely
                 Divisible
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 Divisibility
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 ;
                 For
                 Example
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   a
                   grain
                   of
                   Barley
                
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Field
                 wherein
                 it
                 grew
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 seems
                 ▪
                 very
                 absurd
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 much
                 divisibility
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 Matter
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 vastest
                 quantity
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 Indefinite
                 Partition
                 cannot
                 agree
                 to
                 Extension
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   First
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 much
                 mistaken
                 who
                 attribute
                 Equality
                 or
                 Inequality
                 to
                 a
                 
                   thing
                   Indefinite
                
                 ,
                 these
                 being
                 the
                 Properties
                 of
                 
                   Finite
                   things
                
                 only
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 those
                 things
                 be
                 call'd
                 Equal
                 or
                 Unequal
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Indefinitely
                 divisible
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 come
                 ?
                 Those
                 things
                 only
                 can
                 be
                 call'd
                 Equal
                 or
                 Unequal
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 comprehend
                 ,
                 and
                 compare
                 together
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 Indefinitely
                 Divisible
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 our
                 Mind
                 can
                 neither
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 nor
                 compare
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Second
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 supposing
                 two
                 
                   unequal
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 an
                 equal
                 number
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 thence
                 that
                 those
                 two
                 Bodies
                 were
                 Equal
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 would
                 proportionably
                 be
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Divisibility
                 of
                 one
                 Grain
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Field
                 wherein
                 it
                 grew
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 Divisible
                 into
                 as
                 many
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   Incomprehensibility
                   of
                   the
                   Divisibility
                   of
                   Matter
                   is
                   no
                   Argument
                   against
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 it
                 a
                 sufficient
                 argument
                 against
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 say
                 they
                 cannot
                 comprehend
                 how
                 the
                 least
                 Body
                 should
                 be
                 Indefinitely
                 Divisible
                 ;
                 for
                 who
                 knows
                 not
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 comprehended
                 by
                 the
                 Imagination
                 ?
                 The
                 famous
                 ROHAULT
                 proves
                 this
                 by
                 two
                 Examples
                 ,
                 very
                 pat
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 the
                 Division
                 of
                 Gold
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Gold-beaters
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 partition
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Gold
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Wire-drawers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Division
                   of
                   Gold
                   by
                   Gold-beaters
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Gold-beaters
                 of
                 one
                 ounce
                 of
                 Gold
                 make
                 2790
                 Square
                 Leaves
                 of
                 Gold
                 ;
                 each
                 side
                 of
                 which
                 contains
                 two
                 inches
                 and
                 ten
                 Lines
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 deduct
                 hence
                 the
                 Wast
                 Pieces
                 that
                 are
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 almost
                 reach
                 to
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 every
                 Leaf
                 of
                 Gold
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 contain
                 1156
                 
                   square
                   Lines
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 joyned
                 together
                 side
                 by
                 side
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 out
                 a
                 superficies
                 of
                 3155880
                 
                   square
                   Lines
                
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 add
                 to
                 this
                 the
                 Third
                 part
                 thereof
                 for
                 the
                 Loss
                 in
                 the
                 making
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Gold-beaters
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 Ounce
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 beat
                 4270840
                 
                   square
                   Lines
                
                 .
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 this
                 Number
                 includes
                 159092
                 ,
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 the
                 Basis
                 of
                 the
                 Cube
                 of
                 one
                 Ounce
                 weight
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 doubt
                 that
                 that
                 Cube
                 ,
                 which
                 contains
                 only
                 five
                 Lines
                 with
                 a
                 Seventh
                 part
                 in
                 height
                 ,
                 is
                 at
                 least
                 divided
                 into
                 159812
                 
                   square
                   Segments
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   Division
                   of
                   Gold
                   by
                   Wire-drawers
                   .
                
                 And
                 tho'
                 this
                 Division
                 of
                 Gold
                 into
                 Leaves
                 be
                 very
                 surprizing
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 much
                 Inferiour
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Wire-drawers
                 .
                 These
                 have
                 commonly
                 lying
                 by
                 them
                 many
                 pieces
                 of
                 Gold
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Cylindrical
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 being
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 16
                 
                   Marks
                   weight
                
                 ;
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 regular
                 of
                 which
                 pieces
                 was
                 shewed
                 to
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 the
                 length
                 whereof
                 was
                 of
                 two
                 Inches
                 and
                 nine
                 Lines
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Cylindrical
                   superficies
                
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 about
                 12672
                 
                   square
                   Lines
                
                 :
                 This
                 Superficies
                 being
                 cover'd
                 with
                 many
                 Leaves
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 which
                 put
                 together
                 weighed
                 an
                 Ounce
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ,
                 was
                 through
                 the
                 holes
                 of
                 a
                 
                   perforated
                   Plate
                
                 ,
                 drawn
                 into
                 Wire
                 of
                 the
                 thinness
                 of
                 an
                 Hair.
                 Of
                 this
                 Thred
                 he
                 took
                 150
                 Foot
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 found
                 upon
                 exact
                 weighing
                 to
                 weigh
                 36
                 grains
                 ,
                 wanting
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Grain
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 foresaid
                 
                   Cylindrical
                   Mass
                
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 rate
                 ,
                 must
                 make
                 a
                 Thred
                 of
                 307200
                 Foot
                 long
                 ;
                 whence
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 drawn
                 out
                 115200
                 longer
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 its
                 superficies
                 did
                 exceed
                 its
                 first
                 length
                 above
                 340
                 times
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 add
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 thin
                 Thred
                 may
                 be
                 beaten
                 into
                 a
                 Leaf
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 obtain
                 a
                 superficies
                 twice
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 exceed
                 its
                 first
                 Magnitude
                 680
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 make
                 80616960
                 
                   square
                   Lines
                
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 whole
                 Thred
                 is
                 thus
                 beaten
                 into
                 a
                 Leaf
                 ,
                 the
                 superficies
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Gold
                 :
                 It
                 follows
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 half
                 Ounce
                 of
                 that
                 Metal
                 ,
                 whose
                 Leaf
                 is
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 attenuated
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 superficies
                 of
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 80616960
                 
                   square
                   Lines
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 that
                 quantity
                 contains
                 325795
                 times
                 26
                 Lines
                 ,
                 and
                 22
                 /
                 49
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 the
                 Basis
                 of
                 the
                 Cube
                 of
                 Gold
                 of
                 one
                 Ounce
                 ,
                 it
                 necessarily
                 also
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Thickness
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 which
                 covers
                 the
                 
                   gilt
                   Leaf
                
                 ,
                 is
                 at
                 last
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 325795
                 22
                 /
                 49
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 one
                 Ounce
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 five
                 Lines
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 
                   seventh
                   part
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 at
                 this
                 rate
                 been
                 divided
                 into
                 651590
                 
                   equal
                   parts
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Every
                   thing
                   that
                   〈◊〉
                   cannot
                   comprehend
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   therefore
                   impossible
                   .
                
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 If
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 this
                 Division
                 of
                 Gold
                 might
                 still
                 be
                 carried
                 further
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Metal
                 so
                 extended
                 were
                 not
                 design'd
                 to
                 certain
                 uses
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 permit
                 any
                 further
                 attenuation
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Agents
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 who
                 carry
                 their
                 work
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 Subtilty
                 and
                 Tenuity
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 still
                 appear
                 more
                 clearly
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 impossible
                 which
                 our
                 Imagination
                 cannot
                 perceive
                 or
                 comprehend
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   Mat●er
                   is
                   impenetrable
                   .
                
                 Another
                 property
                 of
                 Matter
                 is
                 ,
                 Impenetrability
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 Negative
                 ,
                 agrees
                 to
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Divisibility
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 to
                 be
                 Extended
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 to
                 have
                 Parts
                 distinct
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 it
                 implies
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Part
                 should
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 one
                 Part
                 should
                 be
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 )
                 that
                 one
                 Part
                 should
                 be
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Part
                 A
                 of
                 an
                 Extended
                 thing
                 ,
                 should
                 penetrate
                 the
                 Part
                 B
                 equal
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 conceiving
                 the
                 middle
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 Extension
                 of
                 A
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 or
                 annihilated
                 ;
                 now
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 annihilated
                 cannot
                 penetrate
                 another
                 thing
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 since
                 any
                 
                   determinate
                   Body
                   ,
                   Ex.
                   gr
                
                 .
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Foot
                   long
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 all
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 no
                 other
                 Body
                 of
                 a
                 Foot
                 long
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 making
                 an
                 Extension
                 of
                 two
                 Foot
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 by
                 Penetration
                 to
                 one
                 Foot
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 joyn
                 one
                 Body
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 destroy
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 Matter
                 is
                 is
                 impenetrable
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Penetration
                 and
                 Extension
                 can
                 never
                 agree
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   Mensurability
                   ,
                   Divisibility
                   ,
                   and
                   Impenetrability
                   are
                   the
                   Properties
                   of
                   Matter
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 evidently
                 deducible
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Mensurability
                   ,
                   Divisibility
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Impenetrability
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Properties
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 always
                 accompany
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 I
                 call
                 the
                 Essential
                 Property
                 of
                 any
                 Subject
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 conceive
                 to
                 agree
                 with
                 any
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 necessarily
                 follows
                 it
                 :
                 As
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Essential
                   Property
                
                 of
                 a
                 Triangle
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   two
                   of
                   its
                   sides
                   taken
                   together
                   are
                   greater
                   than
                   the
                   third
                
                 ;
                 Or
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   three
                   Angles
                   are
                   aqual
                   to
                   two
                   right
                   ones
                   ,
                
                 because
                 these
                 so
                 agree
                 to
                 a
                 Triangle
                 ,
                 as
                 necessarily
                 to
                 accompany
                 and
                 inhere
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Of
                 the
                 Division
                 of
                 Matter
                 into
                 Sensible
                 and
                 Insensible
                 Parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Matter
                   it
                   divided
                   by
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 THo'
                 Motion
                 be
                 only
                 the
                 Mode
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceiv'd
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 so
                 much
                 conducing
                 to
                 the
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Harmony
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Matter
                 in
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 without
                 Form
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 divided
                 by
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 cloath'd
                 with
                 those
                 Affections
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Nature
                   is
                   the
                   Principle
                   of
                   Motion
                   and
                   Quiet
                   ,
                
                 because
                 by
                 means
                 thereof
                 
                   Material
                   Substances
                
                 acquire
                 that
                 variety
                 we
                 observe
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 By
                 Motion
                 Bodies
                 get
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Rest
                 they
                 become
                 Cold.
                 But
                 when
                 Philosophers
                 define
                 Nature
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Principle
                   of
                   Motion
                   and
                   Rest
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 variety
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 Matter
                 were
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 Motion
                 and
                 Rest
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 that
                 depends
                 also
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 and
                 Scituation
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Principal
                   Attributes
                
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 Motion
                 made
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 those
                 Qualities
                 and
                 Affections
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Sensible
                 and
                 
                   Insensible
                   Parts
                
                 do
                 arise
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Of
                   Parts
                   ,
                   some
                   are
                   Sensible
                   ,
                   others
                   Insensible
                   .
                
                 
                   Sensible
                   Parts
                
                 are
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 many
                 Insensible
                 ones
                 ,
                 do
                 affect
                 the
                 Senses
                 .
                 Insensible
                 are
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 smalness
                 do
                 not
                 fall
                 under
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 only
                 known
                 by
                 their
                 Effects
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Discourse
                 of
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   There
                   are
                   Insensible
                   Parts
                   in
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 Neither
                 can
                 we
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 such
                 Parts
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 thrôly
                 examin
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 the
                 
                   Inseparable
                   Properties
                
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 Body
                 is
                 Divisible
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Particle
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 continual
                 Division
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 shall
                 at
                 last
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 littleness
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 will
                 not
                 therefore
                 lose
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 because
                 as
                 Division
                 doth
                 not
                 constitute
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 destroy
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 Insensible
                 parts
                 in
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 our
                 Senses
                 can
                 give
                 us
                 any
                 notice
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                   consist
                   of
                   many
                   Insensible
                   Parts
                   .
                
                 This
                 appears
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 consist
                 of
                 such
                 small
                 parts
                 that
                 no
                 sense
                 can
                 perceive
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   Bread
                
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 spoil'd
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 Water
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 our
                 Reason
                 only
                 can
                 inform
                 us
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 gather
                 from
                 the
                 effects
                 that
                 some
                 Insensible
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 insinuating
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Bread
                 ,
                 do
                 there
                 settle
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 constitution
                 as
                 to
                 
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Situation
                
                 and
                 Rest
                 ;
                 wherein
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Corruption
                 doth
                 precisely
                 consist
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 any
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 accession
                 of
                 some
                 foreign
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 its
                 first
                 constitution
                 :
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 
                   small
                   particles
                
                 are
                 not
                 discoverable
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 call'd
                 Insensible
                 Parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   All
                   Bodies
                   cannot
                   affect
                   our
                   Senses
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 matter
                 of
                 Wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 
                   Least
                   particles
                
                 do
                 not
                 affect
                 our
                 Senses
                 ;
                 because
                 our
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 perceive
                 external
                 things
                 ,
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 small
                 Cords
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 Compounded
                 of
                 many
                 particles
                 ,
                 less
                 than
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 shaken
                 by
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 cannot
                 carry
                 external
                 Bodies
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 chief
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 suppose
                 every
                 
                   Rational
                   Man
                
                 will
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 better
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 what
                 happens
                 in
                 little
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 Sense
                 ,
                 suitable
                 to
                 what
                 our
                 Senses
                 perceive
                 to
                 happen
                 in
                 great
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 invent
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 strange
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 likeness
                 at
                 all
                 with
                 the
                 things
                 we
                 do
                 perceive
                 by
                 our
                 Senses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   From
                   our
                   Clothes
                   ,
                   Iron
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Particles
                   proceed
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   Sense
                   can
                   give
                   us
                   any
                   notice
                   of
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 daily
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Knife
                 loseth
                 certain
                 of
                 its
                 small
                 Particles
                 by
                 being
                 Whetted
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 such
                 like
                 wear
                 away
                 from
                 our
                 Clothes
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 perceived
                 by
                 our
                 Senses
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Polishing
                 of
                 hard
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wearing
                 away
                 of
                 Woollen-cloth
                 or
                 Silks
                 ,
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 such
                 Parts
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 by
                 Reason
                 of
                 their
                 smalness
                 ,
                 cannot
                 discern
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 parts
                 of
                 Matter
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 discernd
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 tho'
                 being
                 joyn'd
                 with
                 others
                 they
                 can
                 make
                 up
                 a
                 sensible
                 Body
                 :
                 This
                 being
                 a
                 thing
                 easily
                 demonstrable
                 by
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 Divine
                 PLATO
                 in
                 his
                 Timaeus
                 in
                 these
                 Words
                 :
                 
                   Concerning
                   these
                   little
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   conceive
                   thus
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   taken
                   singly
                   by
                   themselves
                   ,
                   none
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   Parvity
                   ,
                   can
                   be
                   seen
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   whereas
                   when
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   joyned
                   ,
                   their
                   Bulk
                   presently
                   appears
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   Philosophize
                   of
                   Insensibile
                   parts
                   after
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 Philosophize
                 alike
                 of
                 Insensible
                 as
                 of
                 Sensible
                 Parts
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 own
                 some
                 Bodies
                 to
                 be
                 compounded
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 actually
                 distinct
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 small
                 Dust
                 in
                 Stones
                 ,
                 and
                 filaments
                 in
                 
                   Flesh
                   ;
                
                 )
                 so
                 likewise
                 it
                 is
                 consonant
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 to
                 admit
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Smalness
                 cannot
                 be
                 perceived
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 Analogy
                 persuades
                 us
                 to
                 Judge
                 and
                 Discourse
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 :
                 Seeing
                 that
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Qualities
                 and
                 Operations
                 of
                 Bodies
                 cannot
                 be
                 explained
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 I
                 apprehend
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 Oil
                 is
                 more
                 easily
                 congeal'd
                 than
                 VVater
                 ,
                 without
                 conceiving
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Oil
                 to
                 be
                 hooked
                 and
                 Branchy
                 ▪
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 more
                 easily
                 to
                 cleave
                 together
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 VVater
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 Water
                 is
                 more
                 hard
                 to
                 congeal
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 Parts
                 are
                 slippery
                 ,
                 and
                 united
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 Eels
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 said
                 hereafter
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 no
                 Body
                 ever
                 discern'd
                 either
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Oil
                 to
                 be
                 Branchy
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 of
                 Water
                 to
                 be
                 figured
                 like
                 Eels
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 in
                 Natural
                 things
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 Parts
                 allowed
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 only
                 discernible
                 by
                 the
                 Understanding
                 or
                 Imagination
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Insensible
                   Parts
                   are
                   not
                   therefore
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   Atoms
                   or
                   Indivisible
                
                 Neither
                 are
                 we
                 from
                 hence
                 to
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Particles
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 are
                 Atoms
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 altogether
                 Indivisible
                 :
                 For
                 being
                 Parts
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 need
                 include
                 Extension
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 implies
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 Extended
                 should
                 be
                 Indivisible
                 ;
                 for
                 every
                 Extended
                 Being
                 ,
                 hath
                 Parts
                 distinct
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 consists
                 of
                 Divers
                 Dimensions
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Atoms
                 or
                 Indivisibles
                 :
                 Neither
                 can
                 we
                 conceive
                 any
                 
                   Insensible
                   Parts
                
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 solid
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Naturally
                   Divisible
                
                 :
                 Nor
                 is
                 any
                 Body
                 so
                 compact
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 strong
                 Motion
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 this
                 impossible
                 to
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 cannot
                 deny
                 God
                 the
                 Power
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 Divisibility
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 its
                 Extension
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 Subject
                 to
                 those
                 Affections
                 which
                 constitute
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   Figured
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 these
                 Atoms
                 are
                 of
                 several
                 Figures
                 ;
                 now
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 Figured
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 Parts
                 ,
                 which
                 Parts
                 as
                 they
                 cleave
                 together
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 Rest
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 disjoyn'd
                 again
                 ,
                 whenever
                 there
                 is
                 made
                 an
                 impulse
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 overcome
                 their
                 Rest
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 cannot
                 but
                 happen
                 in
                 that
                 hurry
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Bodies
                 are
                 continually
                 tost
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   And
                   are
                   Indefinite●y
                   Divisible
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 conclude
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Atoms
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Indivisible
                   Parts
                
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 Bodies
                 of
                 an
                 Indefinite
                 Littleness
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 continuous
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 interposition
                 whereof
                 other
                 Bodies
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Sensible
                   Particles
                
                 do
                 not
                 properly
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 rather
                 like
                 Baskets
                 made
                 of
                 Twigs
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 immediately
                 united
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 borrow
                 all
                 their
                 continuity
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Insensible
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 various
                 Inflexion
                 and
                 Disposition
                 whereof
                 they
                 become
                 Contiguous
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 hereafter
                 shewn
                 at
                 large
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Of
                 the
                 Three-fold
                 kind
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 Three
                 Elements
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   In
                   Sciences
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   proceed
                   from
                   Simple
                   things
                   to
                   compound
                   .
                
                 THe
                 exactest
                 Method
                 of
                 handling
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 my
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 deduce
                 the
                 thing
                 under
                 Examination
                 from
                 its
                 first
                 Original
                 ,
                 and
                 dillgently
                 to
                 search
                 from
                 what
                 Principles
                 it
                 doth
                 proceed
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 way
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 begin
                 their
                 Treatises
                 with
                 Compounds
                 ,
                 but
                 Premising
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 simple
                 ,
                 proceed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 compounded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 used
                 by
                 METAPHYSICIANS
                 ,
                 who
                 beginning
                 
                 with
                 Entity
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 come
                 down
                 to
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 its
                 Species
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 divide
                 it
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 Terrestrial
                 and
                 
                   Celestial
                   Body
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 observed
                 by
                 GEOMETRICIANS
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 presently
                 consider
                 a
                 Body
                 as
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 three
                 Dimensions
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 Imagin
                 an
                 Indivisible
                 Point
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 its
                 course
                 or
                 the
                 diffusing
                 of
                 it self
                 makes
                 a
                 Line
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Length
                 without
                 Breadth
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 they
                 suppose
                 this
                 Line
                 to
                 move
                 crosswise
                 ,
                 whence
                 ariseth
                 an
                 Extension
                 bounded
                 by
                 Lines
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 they
                 give
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Surface
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Length
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Breadth
                   ▪
                
                 with
                 out
                 Profundity
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 from
                 these
                 multiplied
                 ariseth
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 extended
                 in
                 Length
                 ,
                 Breadth
                 and
                 Profundity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   God
                   did
                   not
                   proceed
                   thus
                   in
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 Which
                 way
                 of
                 Teaching
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 very
                 suitable
                 for
                 the
                 Demonstration
                 of
                 Natural
                 and
                 
                   Metaphysical
                   Objects
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 did
                 not
                 God
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 For
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 first
                 produce
                 an
                 Entity
                 in
                 General
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Plants
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Neither
                 did
                 he
                 first
                 constitute
                 a
                 Point
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Motion
                 whereof
                 a
                 Line
                 might
                 arise
                 ,
                 from
                 Lines
                 a
                 Surface
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 multiplied
                 Surfaces
                 ,
                 a
                 Body
                 .
                 But
                 tho'
                 I
                 own
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 moment
                 of
                 its
                 cr●ation
                 was
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 increased
                 by
                 vicissitude
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 absurd
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 establish
                 some
                 Principles
                 ,
                 whence
                 we
                 may
                 suppose
                 that
                 
                   Natural
                   Things
                
                 have
                 been
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 that
                 precise
                 manner
                 created
                 by
                 God.
                 Because
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 more
                 clearly
                 known
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 deduced
                 from
                 a
                 Principle
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 continual
                 vicissitude
                 are
                 brought
                 forth
                 and
                 encrease
                 ,
                 than
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 consider'd
                 in
                 an
                 absolute
                 state
                 of
                 Perfection
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Physicians
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   their
                   treating
                   of
                   Plants
                   and
                   Animals
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Physicians
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 explaining
                 of
                 the
                 Generation
                 and
                 growth
                 of
                 a
                 Chicken
                 ,
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 Egg
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 what
                 parts
                 are
                 daily
                 framed
                 therein
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Incubation
                 or
                 brooding
                 of
                 the
                 Hen.
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 who
                 examine
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 begin
                 with
                 their
                 first
                 Original
                 and
                 Propagation
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 considering
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Sprouting
                 ,
                 Growing
                 ,
                 Blooming
                 and
                 bringing
                 forth
                 Fruit.
                 For
                 as
                 ARISTOTLE
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 
                   First
                   Book
                   of
                   a
                   Commonwealth
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   takes
                   a
                   view
                   of
                   things
                   in
                   their
                   First
                   Rise
                   ,
                   will
                   best
                   of
                   all
                   perceive
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   first
                   thing
                   suppos'd
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   the
                   Beginning
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   Matter
                   were
                   divided
                   by
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 Let
                 us
                 suppose
                 therefore
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 divided
                 by
                 God
                 into
                 Parts
                 ,
                 much
                 of
                 an
                 Equal
                 Bigness
                 ,
                 not
                 round
                 (
                 because
                 many
                 round
                 Bodies
                 put
                 together
                 ,
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 point
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 leave
                 many
                 Empty
                 Spaces
                 )
                 but
                 into
                 Parts
                 of
                 another
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 mean
                 bigness
                 between
                 those
                 that
                 constitute
                 the
                 Heaven
                 and
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 whirl'd
                 round
                 about
                 their
                 own
                 
                   Centers
                   ▪
                
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Original
                   of
                   the
                   First
                   and
                   Second
                   Element
                   .
                
                 This
                 being
                 suppos'd
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 easily
                 made
                 out
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Elements
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 Figure
                 we
                 imagine
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 have
                 but
                 several
                 Angles
                 and
                 Sid●s
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 that
                 by
                 running
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 their
                 Angles
                 must
                 by
                 degrees
                 have
                 been
                 worn
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Figure
                 thereby
                 chang'd
                 to
                 Roundness
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 an
                 Angle
                 we
                 understand
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Prominency
                 which
                 hinders
                 a
                 Body
                 from
                 being
                 round
                 ;
                 which
                 Angles
                 being
                 worn
                 of
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Spherical
                   Body
                
                 must
                 thence
                 arise
                 .
                 For
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 whirld
                 by
                 various
                 motions
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 together
                 ,
                 do
                 at
                 last
                 become
                 round
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 turned
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 Matter
                 are
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Matter
                   of
                   the
                   First
                   Element
                   ,
                   fills
                   the
                   Spaces
                   that
                   are
                   left
                   between
                   the
                   foresaid
                   small
                   Round
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 implies
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 spaces
                 are
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 more
                 subtil
                 Matter
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 intervals
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 between
                 those
                 small
                 round
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 those
                 Particles
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 Shavings
                 ,
                 are
                 rub'd
                 off
                 by
                 Motion
                 from
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 being
                 very
                 slender
                 and
                 flexible
                 ,
                 easily
                 accommodate
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Figures
                 of
                 the
                 Bodies
                 they
                 are
                 contiguous
                 to
                 .
                 Moreover
                 by
                 this
                 Attrition
                 or
                 Rubbing
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 obtained
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 degree
                 of
                 Swiftness
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 meer
                 force
                 of
                 their
                 Motion
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 further
                 divided
                 into
                 innumerable
                 Particles
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 fill
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 little
                 spaces
                 left
                 between
                 the
                 Globuli
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   First
                   Element
                   are
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Bigness
                   .
                
                 Now
                 tho'
                 this
                 Matter
                 be
                 very
                 subtile
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 smallness
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 Sawdust
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Filings
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 lesser
                 of
                 those
                 particles
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 easily
                 moveable
                 than
                 the
                 thicker
                 and
                 bigger
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Particles
                   of
                   the
                   First
                   Element
                
                 will
                 move
                 more
                 swiftly
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 they
                 receive
                 their
                 Motion
                 from
                 these
                 latter
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 ways
                 they
                 must
                 run
                 through
                 ,
                 their
                 Motion
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 accelerated
                 :
                 For
                 whilst
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Element
                 pass
                 through
                 streight
                 or
                 right-on
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 ways
                 ,
                 they
                 thrust
                 those
                 through
                 narrow
                 and
                 cross
                 ways
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 Experience
                 that
                 the
                 narrowness
                 of
                 Passage
                 conduceth
                 much
                 to
                 swift
                 Motion
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 a
                 Bellows
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Air
                 proceeds
                 with
                 great
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 narrowness
                 of
                 its
                 Nuzzle
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Rise
                   of
                   the
                   Third
                   Element
                   .
                
                 But
                 tho'
                 most
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 be
                 Round
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Particles
                 that
                 are
                 worn
                 off
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 now
                 described
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 suppose
                 that
                 many
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 bigger
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 more
                 irregular
                 Figures
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 easy
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 join
                 themselves
                 with
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 become
                 round
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 constitute
                 
                   the
                   Third
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 call
                 the
                 Element
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 have
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 Motion
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 change
                 their
                 situation
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 call
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Element
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 swift
                 agitation
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Second
                 Element
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 Parts
                 are
                 bigger
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 agitated
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Element
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   the
                   Matter
                   of
                   the
                   First
                   Element
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   encrease
                   continually
                   .
                
                 But
                 from
                 this
                 supposition
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 did
                 at
                 first
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 hitting
                 together
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 one
                 difficulty
                 does
                 arise
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 follow
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Matter
                 ought
                 to
                 encrease
                 continually
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 hitting
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 incessantly
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 strike
                 off
                 some
                 Particles
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 consequently
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 which
                 consist
                 of
                 this
                 Element
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 encreased
                 continually
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 never
                 ceasing
                 affluence
                 of
                 new
                 Matter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 This
                 Difficulty
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 by
                 considering
                 the
                 mutual
                 Conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Elements
                 into
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 from
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 sometimes
                 a
                 thick
                 Body
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Spots
                 that
                 grow
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 obscure
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 light
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 examine
                 their
                 first
                 Original
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 thin
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 repel
                 the
                 impulse
                 of
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Element
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 running
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 cleave
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 condensed
                 by
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Suns
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 become
                 big
                 and
                 Opake
                 Bodies
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 Third
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 afterwards
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 becomes
                 again
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 by
                 acquitting
                 its
                 former
                 swift
                 agitation
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 being
                 divided
                 into
                 Particles
                 of
                 Indefinite
                 Parvity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Number
                   of
                   the
                   Elements
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 being
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 deviate
                 from
                 the
                 Sentiments
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 want
                 other
                 
                   Latin
                   Words
                
                 whereby
                 to
                 express
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 distinguish
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 these
                 Elements
                 only
                 by
                 Numerals
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 them
                 the
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   Second
                
                 and
                 
                   Third
                   Element
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   First
                   ,
                   Second
                   and
                   Third
                   Elements
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   the
                   First
                   Element
                   ,
                   we
                   understand
                   with
                
                 Des
                 Cartes
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 subtil
                 Matter
                 very
                 swiftly
                 agitated
                 ,
                 fluid
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 to
                 no
                 certain
                 figure
                 ,
                 but
                 which
                 suits
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 those
                 bodies
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 
                   By
                   the
                   Second
                
                 Element
                 ,
                 we
                 mean
                 very
                 small
                 Globules
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Bodies
                 exactly
                 round
                 and
                 very
                 solid
                 ,
                 continually
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 like
                 the
                 First
                 Element
                 ,
                 fill
                 up
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 constitute
                 the
                 Purest
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Aether
                 and
                 Heaven
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Third
                 Element
                 we
                 understand
                 a
                 Matter
                 consisting
                 of
                 thicker
                 and
                 Branchy
                 Parts
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 Angles
                 and
                 unfit
                 for
                 Motion
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Water
                 ,
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 mixt
                 Bodies
                 do
                 consist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Definition
                   of
                   an
                   Element
                   in
                   General
                   .
                
                 An
                 Element
                 therefore
                 Generally
                 taken
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   a
                   Formed
                   Primordial
                   Matter
                   ,
                   whence
                   the
                   variety
                   or
                   difference
                   of
                   Bodies
                   takes
                   its
                   rise
                   .
                
                 Or
                 it
                 is
                 
                   a
                   simple
                   Body
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   mixt
                   Bodies
                   are
                   compounded
                   ,
                   and
                   into
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   resolv'd
                   again
                   at
                   last
                   .
                   First
                   ,
                
                 an
                 Element
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   Matter
                   Formed
                
                 ,
                 b●●ause
                 Elements
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 made
                 out
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Introduction
                 of
                 certain
                 Modes
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 Primordial
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Elements
                 are
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 mixt
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 not
                 made
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 mixt
                 Bodies
                 are
                 ,
                 but
                 immediately
                 produc'd
                 from
                 the
                 Matter
                 
                   from
                   which
                   all
                   variety
                   of
                   Bodies
                   takes
                   its
                   rise
                   ,
                
                 as
                 proceeding
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 Modification
                 and
                 conjunction
                 of
                 the
                 Elements
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   These
                   three
                   Elements
                   are
                   sufficient
                   for
                   the
                   explaining
                   of
                   all
                   Natural
                   things
                   .
                
                 It
                 remains
                 next
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 these
                 three
                 Elements
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 explain
                 all
                 natural
                 effects
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 feigning
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 appear
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 several
                 kinds
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 for
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Diversity
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 settle
                 the
                 Distinction
                 of
                 Elements
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 all
                 Bodies
                 may
                 be
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 three
                 General
                 Heads
                 ,
                 just
                 so
                 many
                 Elements
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 Now
                 Bodies
                 are
                 either
                 lucid
                 or
                 shining
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Element
                 ;
                 or
                 Transparent
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 which
                 transmit
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Stars
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 do
                 consist
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 :
                 Or
                 lastly
                 ,
                 Dark
                 and
                 Opake
                 ,
                 which
                 reflect
                 the
                 Rays
                 they
                 receive
                 from
                 Lucid
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 Comets
                 and
                 Planets
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 consist
                 of
                 gross
                 and
                 corner'd
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 do
                 constitute
                 the
                 third
                 Element
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Why
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   called
                   Lucid
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Heaven
                   Pellucid
                   or
                   Transparent
                   .
                
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 doubted
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 fixt
                 Stars
                 are
                 Lucid
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 coming
                 near
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Flame
                 ,
                 and
                 exactly
                 resembling
                 all
                 the
                 Properties
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 cannot
                 consist
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Matter
                 save
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Heavens
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Transparent
                 ,
                 and
                 compacted
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Globuli
                   of
                   the
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 them
                 they
                 transmit
                 the
                 Light
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 imagine
                 that
                 these
                 Globuli
                 or
                 Pellets
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 ,
                 are
                 immediately
                 joyn'd
                 together
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 implies
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 subtil
                 Matter
                 runs
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 up
                 the
                 places
                 they
                 themselves
                 cannot
                 fill
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 roundness
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 being
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 other
                 Bodies
                 which
                 reflect
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 doth
                 always
                 pierce
                 and
                 permeate
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 Planets
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Things
                   compounded
                   of
                   the
                   Elements
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 three
                 sorts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 are
                 chiefly
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Stars
                 which
                 consist
                 of
                 one
                 only
                 kind
                 of
                 Matter
                 ;
                 the
                 Heaven
                 which
                 includes
                 both
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Element
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 or
                 lowest
                 ,
                 which
                 contains
                 all
                 the
                 three
                 kinds
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Planets
                 and
                 Comets
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Objection
                   .
                
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 Rashness
                 and
                 Profaneness
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 another
                 order
                 of
                 conceiving
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 than
                 God
                 himself
                 hath
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 look
                 upon
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 certain
                 feigned
                 Principles
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 which
                 we
                 know
                 were
                 created
                 by
                 the
                 sole
                 Command
                 and
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Solution
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 Argument
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 either
                 Rashness
                 or
                 Profaneness
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 distribute
                 those
                 things
                 into
                 many
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 all
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 follow
                 such
                 an
                 order
                 of
                 conceiving
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 consentaneous
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Laws
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 establisht
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 tho'
                 he
                 knows
                 that
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 Order
                 in
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 otherwise
                 not
                 only
                 all
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 but
                 Divines
                 also
                 would
                 be
                 found
                 blameworthy
                 .
                 For
                 do
                 not
                 Divines
                 divide
                 
                   Gods
                   Decrees
                
                 into
                 many
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 in
                 God
                 are
                 only
                 one
                 most
                 simple
                 act
                 ?
                 They
                 link
                 divers
                 Decrees
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 order
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 suppose
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 after
                 ,
                 tho'
                 indeed
                 there
                 never
                 was
                 any
                 such
                 Series
                 or
                 Connexion
                 of
                 Decrees
                 in
                 God.
                 But
                 who
                 has
                 ever
                 undertaken
                 to
                 blame
                 them
                 for
                 this
                 ?
                 Except
                 it
                 be
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 wise
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 stick
                 to
                 find
                 fault
                 with
                 Heaven
                 it self
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 blame
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Decrees
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 God
                 himself
                 ;
                 much
                 more
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 lawful
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 conceive
                 the
                 Universe
                 of
                 Bodily
                 things
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 different
                 and
                 diverse
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 six
                 days
                 )
                 as
                 successively
                 springing
                 from
                 certain
                 Elements
                 by
                 the
                 wise
                 and
                 Powerful
                 disposing
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 God
                 had
                 will'd
                 to
                 produce
                 this
                 World
                 successively
                 from
                 Elements
                 ,
                 doubtless
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 prejudice
                 to
                 his
                 Power
                 or
                 Wisdom
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   The
                   Elemen●s
                   of
                   the
                   Chym●sts
                   .
                
                 The
                 Chymists
                 ,
                 accounted
                 by
                 some
                 the
                 only
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Natures
                   Secretaries
                
                 ,
                 hold
                 five
                 Principles
                 ,
                 
                   Mercury
                   ,
                   Sulphur
                   ,
                   Salt
                   ,
                   Caput
                   Mor
                   tuum
                
                 or
                 
                   Dead
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Phlegm
                 ;
                 there
                 beingscarcely
                 any
                 Body
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 produce
                 these
                 several
                 Natures
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 
                   Fire
                   ▪
                
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 
                   Analogous
                   Agent
                
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 so
                 resolve
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 separating
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 were
                 compounded
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 discern
                 their
                 several
                 Forms
                 and
                 Quantities
                 .
                 
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 more
                 subtil
                 part
                 which
                 they
                 draw
                 off
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Mercury
                   ,
                   Spirit
                
                 or
                 
                   Aqua
                   vitae
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Thicker
                 and
                 Fatter
                 part
                 they
                 call
                 Oil
                 and
                 Sulphur
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 fixed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 extracted
                 ,
                 they
                 name
                 Salt.
                 Besides
                 these
                 there
                 remains
                 behind
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   terrestrial
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 dregs
                 or
                 dross
                 of
                 the
                 Resolved
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 term
                 the
                 
                   Caput
                   Mortuum
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Damned
                   Earth
                
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 watry
                 and
                 insipid
                 liquor
                 they
                 call
                 Phlegme
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   The
                   Principles
                   of
                   the
                   Chymists
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   first
                   Elements
                   .
                
                 These
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 Chymists
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 First
                 Elements
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 those
                 things
                 into
                 which
                 Bodies
                 are
                 resolv'd
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 proceed
                 from
                 them
                 by
                 a
                 prior
                 Resolution
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 yet
                 further
                 resolv'd
                 into
                 much
                 more
                 simple
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 experienced
                 Chymists
                 do
                 confess
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 prov'd
                 by
                 a
                 late
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   a
                   thick
                   Oil
                
                 distill'd
                 from
                 various
                 Plants
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 rectified
                 by
                 many
                 reiterated
                 distillations
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 every
                 Rectification
                 an
                 equal
                 Portion
                 of
                 Common
                 Water
                 hath
                 been
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 after
                 many
                 Distillations
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 got
                 from
                 it
                 a
                 quantity
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 impregnated
                 wit●h
                 much
                 volatile
                 Salt
                 ,
                 besides
                 a
                 confiderable
                 portion
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 only
                 a
                 little
                 
                   thin
                   Oil
                
                 remained
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 ounces
                 ;
                 which
                 by
                 more
                 Rectifications
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 wholly
                 resolve●
                 into
                 
                   Phlegme
                   ,
                   Volatile
                   Salt
                
                 and
                 Earth
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 
                   Burning
                   Spirit
                
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 nor
                 Oil
                 it self
                 ,
                 nor
                 Sulphur
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Principles
                
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 only
                 secondary
                 Concretions
                 ,
                 which
                 depend
                 on
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 more
                 simple
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   The
                   Extracted
                   Salts
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   simple
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 can
                 I
                 persuade
                 my self
                 that
                 the
                 Salts
                 extracted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ashes
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 so
                 simple
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 consist
                 of
                 some
                 thing
                 more
                 simple
                 than
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 I
                 consider
                 that
                 Sea-fish
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 ,
                 are
                 nourished
                 with
                 Salt-water
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 taste
                 of
                 Salt
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 that
                 Men
                 and
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 feed
                 on
                 
                   Salt
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 do
                 void
                 Salt
                 
                   Urine
                   ,
                   Sweat
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 Spittle
                 too
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 apt
                 to
                 persuade
                 my self
                 that
                 Salt
                 it self
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 conc●etion
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 secondary
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 depends
                 only
                 on
                 a
                 Mechanical
                 contexture
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   The
                   Chymists
                   do
                   not
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   their
                   Enumeration
                   ,
                   comprehend
                   all
                   Principles
                   .
                
                 These
                 Principles
                 therefore
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 highly
                 valued
                 by
                 the
                 Chymists
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 comprehend
                 all
                 things
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 Bodies
                 are
                 compounded
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 they
                 extract
                 Waters
                 by
                 their
                 Distillations
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 slippery
                 and
                 flexible
                 parts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 ascribe
                 to
                 
                   Mercury
                   :
                   Oils
                
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 those
                 Branch-like
                 Parts
                 that
                 do
                 easily
                 entangle
                 and
                 hang
                 together
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 attribute
                 to
                 Sulphur
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 remaining
                 very
                 thin
                 parts
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 easily
                 mixt
                 with
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 incorporate
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 refer
                 to
                 Salt
                 :
                 Yet
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 they
                 make
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 mention
                 of
                 that
                 subtil
                 Matter
                 ,
                 whose
                 Existence
                 we
                 have
                 here
                 owned
                 and
                 asserted
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 to
                 the
                 composition
                 of
                 most
                 natural
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   The
                   Parts
                   of
                   Bodies
                   are
                   greatly
                   changed
                   by
                   Distillation
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 own
                 those
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 quite
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 got
                 another
                 nature
                 ?
                 For
                 Fire
                 being
                 extreamly
                 active
                 ,
                 cannot
                 extract
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 any
                 compound
                 ,
                 without
                 violently
                 agitating
                 ,
                 and
                 dividing
                 them
                 into
                 less
                 Parts
                 ,
                 which
                 Division
                 cannot
                 happen
                 without
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 their
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 of
                 their
                 Nature
                 .
                 Now
                 Experience
                 proves
                 that
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 is
                 alter'd
                 by
                 Distillation
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 into
                 which
                 a
                 mixt
                 Body
                 can
                 be
                 resolv'd
                 ,
                 are
                 put
                 together
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 thence
                 ariseth
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 quite
                 of
                 another
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   According
                   to
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Chymists
                   there
                   are
                   more
                   than
                   five
                   Elements
                   .
                
                 We
                 may
                 add
                 this
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Chymists
                 deceive
                 themselves
                 by
                 making
                 only
                 
                   five
                   Elements
                
                 ;
                 because
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Method
                 and
                 way
                 whereby
                 they
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 these
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 procure
                 a
                 vast
                 greater
                 number
                 of
                 Elements
                 ,
                 yea
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 cannot
                 reach
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 Mercury
                 is
                 not
                 drawn
                 from
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 same
                 Sulphur
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 Wine
                 is
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 they
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 Oil.
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 same
                 Salt
                 they
                 extract
                 from
                 all
                 Plants
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Ash
                 hath
                 a
                 Caustick
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Salt
                 of
                 Oak
                 hath
                 not
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 
                   Mercury
                   ,
                   Sulphur
                
                 and
                 Salt
                 are
                 no
                 Elements
                 ,
                 because
                 Elements
                 are
                 simple
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 mixt
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXV
                   .
                   The
                   Chymical
                   Principles
                   presuppose
                   a
                   certain
                   Texture
                   of
                   Parts
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 probable
                 that
                 these
                 five
                 Principles
                 do
                 only
                 differ
                 by
                 the
                 Texture
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ;
                 neither
                 do
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 Oil
                 differs
                 from
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Oil
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 a
                 long
                 Fermentation
                 ,
                 divided
                 into
                 smaller
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 furnisht
                 with
                 lesser
                 branches
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 less
                 apt
                 to
                 adhere
                 to
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 more
                 ease
                 flee
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 indeed
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 from
                 this
                 noted
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 Plants
                 and
                 Juices
                 much
                 Oil
                 is
                 got
                 before
                 Fermentation
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 little
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 whereas
                 if
                 you
                 distill
                 them
                 after
                 Fermentation
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 much
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 quantity
                 of
                 Oil.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 no
                 Substantial
                 Forms
                 really
                 distinct
                 from
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   the
                   Peripaticks
                   understand
                   by
                   substantial
                   Forms
                   .
                
                 THey
                 that
                 follow
                 ARISTOTLE
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 his
                 Interpreters
                 ,
                 do
                 all
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                
                 ,
                 which
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Matter
                 constitute
                 one
                 Compound
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 name
                 
                   Substantial
                   Form
                
                 ,
                 they
                 understand
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   Substance
                   united
                   to
                   matter
                   ,
                   which
                   together
                   with
                   it
                   constitutes
                   a
                   meer
                   Bodily
                   compound
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 both
                 these
                 parts
                 are
                 Bodily
                 and
                 Divisible
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 assign
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Form
                 is
                 more
                 a
                 Substance
                 than
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 consider
                 it
                 as
                 Subsisting
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 therefore
                 by
                 them
                 called
                 Actus
                 or
                 Actuality
                 ;
                 whereas
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 Matter
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 Potentiality
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 perfected
                 by
                 the
                 Form
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 also
                 it
                 derives
                 all
                 its
                 Existency
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 Matter
                 is
                 frequently
                 call'd
                 by
                 ARISTOTLE
                 a
                 Non-Entity
                 ,
                 a
                 Non-Quiddity
                 ,
                 and
                 Non-Quality
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   There
                   is
                   nothing
                   new
                   in
                   Nature
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   made
                   by
                   God.
                   
                
                 Tho'
                 this
                 Opinion
                 be
                 commonly
                 approv'd
                 of
                 in
                 Schools
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 accounted
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 Hereticks
                 that
                 reject
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 Reason
                 obligeth
                 us
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 publickly
                 to
                 prosess
                 that
                 
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 for
                 the
                 explaining
                 of
                 the
                 Principles
                 or
                 causes
                 of
                 natural
                 things
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 
                   Natural
                   Effects
                
                 can
                 better
                 be
                 explained
                 without
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 chief
                 reason
                 that
                 persuades
                 us
                 to
                 explode
                 these
                 
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 substance
                 that
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Nature
                   of
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 created
                 by
                 God
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 Essence
                 and
                 Existence
                 depends
                 on
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 
                 thing
                 that
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 truly
                 say
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 produc'd
                 by
                 God
                 :
                 But
                 many
                 
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 do
                 daily
                 exist
                 anew
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 be
                 created
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 admit
                 them
                 ;
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ground
                 at
                 all
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                   can
                   neither
                   be
                   produc'd
                   nor
                   annihilated
                   by
                   a
                   created
                   Agent
                   .
                
                 To
                 confirm
                 this
                 ;
                 what
                 becomes
                 of
                 
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 Matter
                 ?
                 Do
                 they
                 still
                 continue
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 they
                 perish
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 continue
                 ,
                 whither
                 do
                 they
                 betake
                 themselves
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 their
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 do
                 they
                 work
                 ,
                 being
                 separate
                 from
                 Matter
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 perish
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 do
                 own
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 force
                 are
                 they
                 destroy'd
                 or
                 annihilated
                 ?
                 Since
                 Annihilation
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Creation
                 ,
                 belongs
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Infinite
                   Agent
                
                 ,
                 to
                 reduce
                 an
                 
                   Existing
                   Thing
                
                 to
                 Nothing
                 ?
                 For
                 every
                 single
                 thing
                 ,
                 always
                 continues
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 alter'd
                 by
                 an
                 
                   External
                   Principle
                
                 ;
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Goodness
                 of
                 the
                 Creator
                 to
                 produce
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 in
                 themselves
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Destruction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   instance
                   in
                   Nature
                   of
                   Annihilation
                   .
                
                 And
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Asserters
                 of
                 
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                
                 ,
                 can
                 produce
                 one
                 single
                 Instance
                 that
                 ever
                 any
                 Substance
                 was
                 wholly
                 destroy'd
                 ;
                 but
                 will
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 chang'd
                 into
                 something
                 else
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 a
                 new
                 Figure
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Rational
                   Soul
                
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 immediately
                 created
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Substance
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 
                   Material
                   Accident
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 Created
                 ,
                 but
                 produc'd
                 from
                 the
                 Potentiality
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 ,
                 since
                 these
                 
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                
                 are
                 not
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 be
                 created
                 ,
                 neither
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 think
                 them
                 to
                 deserve
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Substance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   These
                   Forms
                   being
                   obscure
                   nothing
                   can
                   be
                   proved
                   by
                   them
                   .
                
                 This
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 proved
                 another
                 way
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                
                 were
                 only
                 invented
                 by
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 all
                 Actions
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Principles
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 do
                 proceed
                 :
                 But
                 these
                 Forms
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 explaining
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 effects
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 own
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 hidden
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 virtues
                 are
                 not
                 known
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 clearly
                 perceiv'd
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 is
                 deny'd
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Form
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 lies
                 hid
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 own
                 to
                 be
                 imperceptible
                 by
                 the
                 Mind
                 it self
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 some
                 Action
                 proceeds
                 from
                 
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 reproach'd
                 for
                 having
                 recourse
                 to
                 a
                 Principle
                 of
                 Actions
                 ,
                 the
                 nature
                 whereof
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 conceive
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 certainty
                 be
                 gather'd
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 Which
                 alone
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 reject
                 them
                 altogether
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 in
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 perceived
                 and
                 known
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 unworthy
                 of
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 make
                 those
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 
                   Bodily
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 can
                 neither
                 explain
                 by
                 Definition
                 ,
                 nor
                 demonstrate
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 nor
                 conceive
                 in
                 his
                 Mind
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                   the
                   Refuge
                   of
                   Ignorance
                   .
                
                 Would
                 you
                 take
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 asked
                 about
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Fire
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 should
                 tell
                 you
                 that
                 Fire
                 is
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Water
                   ,
                   Water
                
                 ?
                 For
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 much
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 Fire
                 and
                 Water
                 are
                 such
                 by
                 their
                 
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                
                 ?
                 Or
                 would
                 you
                 think
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Interpreter
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 demanded
                 about
                 the
                 Phases
                 ,
                 or
                 Appearances
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 or
                 Venus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 would
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 proceed
                 from
                 Forms
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 their
                 Inward
                 Principles
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 this
                 but
                 to
                 call
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 one
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 comprehend
                 them
                 under
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Notion
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   By
                   admitting
                   Material
                   Forms
                   ;
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   question'd
                   whether
                   the
                   Rational
                   Soul
                   be
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 dangerous
                 to
                 reject
                 all
                 
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 doubting
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 
                   Substantial
                   Form
                
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 same
                 operations
                 in
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 perform'd
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 contrary
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 inferr'd
                 from
                 hence
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 admitting
                 
                   Bodily
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 Death
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 doubted
                 ,
                 whether
                 such
                 Forms
                 be
                 not
                 also
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 hold
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 by
                 utterly
                 rejecting
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 extol
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 Souls
                 ,
                 by
                 declaring
                 them
                 alone
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 consist
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   Configuration
                
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 be
                 declared
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Soul
                   of
                   Man
                   being
                   a
                   Substantial
                   Form
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   prove
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   other
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 being
                 a
                 
                   Substantial
                   Form
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 an
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 other
                 
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 wholly
                 distinct
                 from
                 Matter
                 ;
                 whereas
                 other
                 Forms
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 Material
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 extended
                 :
                 whence
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Modes
                 of
                 Matter
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 Substances
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 Bodies
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 united
                 to
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 constitute
                 
                   Natural
                   Compounds
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Neither
                   did
                   Aristotle
                   ever
                   own
                   them
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Schoolmen
                 certainly
                 differ
                 from
                 ARISTOTLE
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 assert
                 the
                 Forms
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Beings
                
                 to
                 be
                 Substantial
                 .
                 He
                 indeed
                 owns
                 the
                 Form
                 to
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 mean
                 Substance
                 ,
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 General
                 Nature
                 of
                 Body
                 ;
                 but
                 Essence
                 ,
                 which
                 relates
                 to
                 the
                 Special
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Determinate
                   Body
                
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 the
                 Form
                 or
                 shape
                 of
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 the
                 Statue
                 whereby
                 Apollo
                 is
                 represented
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Substauce
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Stone
                 or
                 Wood
                 is
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   An
                   Objection
                   fetch'd
                   from
                   the
                   Distinction
                   of
                   Living
                   Creatures
                   .
                
                 But
                 they
                 will
                 urge
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Brute
                   Animals
                
                 differ
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 cannot
                 differ
                 by
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 viz.
                 a
                 thing
                 extended
                 in
                 
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Depth
                 .
                 Therefore
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Form
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 proved
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   God
                   created
                   the
                   Living
                   Creatures
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   kinds
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Fowl
                   of
                   the
                   Heaven
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   kind
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Solution
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 freely
                 grant
                 all
                 this
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 Genus
                 or
                 Species
                 do
                 not
                 always
                 denote
                 
                   Substantial
                   Differences
                
                 ,
                 but
                 sometimes
                 only
                 Accidental
                 ones
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 way
                 Animals
                 do
                 differ
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 differently
                 disposed
                 and
                 moved
                 ;
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 Clocks
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 distinguisht
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 various
                 Motions
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 ways
                 after
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 .
                 For
                 not
                 only
                 Substances
                 differ
                 by
                 Species
                 or
                 by
                 Genus
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 Modes
                 and
                 Accidents
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 
                   Round
                   Figure
                
                 doth
                 no
                 less
                 differ
                 specifically
                 from
                 a
                 Square
                 ,
                 than
                 Beasts
                 and
                 Fowl
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 body
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 senseless
                 to
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Figures
                 differ
                 by
                 
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                
                 ;
                 since
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 include
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Substance
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 Beasts
                 and
                 Fowl
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 differ
                 ,
                 because
                 Matter
                 is
                 variously
                 dispos'd
                 and
                 modified
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Another
                   Objection
                   drawn
                   from
                   the
                   Difference
                   o●
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Bodies
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 which
                 do
                 essentially
                 differ
                 ,
                 as
                 Honey
                 ,
                 and
                 Wormwood
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Essential
                 Difference
                 cannot
                 proceed
                 from
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Accidents
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Honey
                 and
                 Wormwood
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Figure
                 or
                 Disposition
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Honey
                 and
                 Wormwood
                 still
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Solution
                   of
                   the
                   Difficulty
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 Honey
                 is
                 constituted
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 its
                 Form
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 essentially
                 differs
                 from
                 Wormwood
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 this
                 Form
                 is
                 a
                 Substance
                 I
                 utterly
                 deny
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 different
                 configuration
                 ,
                 situation
                 ,
                 &c.
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 accidental
                 to
                 Matter
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 configuration
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Honey
                 or
                 Wormwood
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 essential
                 to
                 Honey
                 and
                 VVormwood
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 Modifications
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 such
                 Bodies
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 or
                 real
                 Accidents
                 distinct
                 from
                 Substance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   the
                   Peripateticks
                   Understand
                   by
                   Accidents
                   .
                
                 THe
                 safest
                 way
                 to
                 arrive
                 to
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 we
                 enquire
                 after
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 separate
                 them
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 distinguish
                 what
                 is
                 obscure
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 clear
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Observation
                 of
                 this
                 Rule
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 not
                 to
                 encrease
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Objects
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 assign
                 Existence
                 to
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 cannot
                 exist
                 .
                 Which
                 some
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 by
                 distinguishing
                 Qualities
                 and
                 Accidents
                 from
                 Substances
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 them
                 for
                 
                   Real
                   Entities
                
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 distinct
                 Nature
                 from
                 the
                 Subjects
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 found
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 have
                 defined
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Things
                   adventitious
                   to
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   are
                   by
                   Nature
                   distinguisht
                   from
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 will
                 have
                 their
                 Essence
                 to
                 consist
                 not
                 in
                 an
                 Actual
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Aptitudinal
                   inherence
                
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 Accidents
                 may
                 exist
                 separate
                 from
                 their
                 Subjects
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   They
                   Confound
                   Substance
                   with
                   Accidents
                   .
                
                 But
                 certainly
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 mistake
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 confound
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 an
                 Accident
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Substance
                 ,
                 whatever
                 they
                 may
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 real
                 involves
                 an
                 Aptitude
                 to
                 exist
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 a
                 Substance
                 ;
                 seeing
                 by
                 a
                 Substance
                 nothing
                 else
                 can
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Thing
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   stands
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   the
                   Concourse
                   of
                   God
                   only
                   to
                   exist
                
                 ;
                 which
                 how
                 truly
                 it
                 agrees
                 to
                 an
                 Accident
                 ,
                 no
                 body
                 will
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 owns
                 an
                 Accident
                 to
                 be
                 something
                 Real
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 exist
                 separate
                 from
                 its
                 Subject
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 evidently
                 and
                 distinctly
                 known
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 clearly
                 understand
                 an
                 Accident
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   real
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 exist
                 independently
                 of
                 its
                 Subject
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 an
                 Accident
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Substance
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 nothing
                 else
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Conception
                 of
                 a
                 Substance
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 stronger
                 Argument
                 can
                 be
                 alledged
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 two
                 Things
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Definition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   If
                   Accidents
                   be
                   Real
                   Entities
                   the●
                   may
                   exist
                   by
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 A●cidents
                 are
                 very
                 weak
                 Entities
                 ,
                 which
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 Subject
                 to
                 support
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 deserve
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Substance
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 Answer
                 were
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 insensible
                 Particles
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 amongst
                 Accidents
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 also
                 want
                 a
                 Subject
                 to
                 support
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 permanency
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Substance
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 an
                 Entity
                 fit
                 or
                 apt
                 to
                 exist
                 .
                 Now
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 
                   Natural
                   Accidents
                
                 ,
                 which
                 ARISTOTLE
                 defines
                 in
                 his
                 
                   first
                   Chapter
                   of
                   Praedicaments
                
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 Entities
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Existence
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 but
                 in
                 those
                 Entities
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 subsist
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   A
                   Real
                   Accident
                   is
                   a
                   Substance
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Definition
                   of
                   Substance
                   agrees
                   with
                   it
                   .
                
                 And
                 whereas
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 Accidents
                 cannot
                 naturally
                 exist
                 separate
                 from
                 Matter
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Power
                
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 Purpose
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   Gods
                   Power
                
                 doth
                 not
                 destroy
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 nor
                 impart
                 any
                 new
                 thing
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 if
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 can
                 Naturally
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 its
                 Subject
                 be
                 a
                 Substance
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 also
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Almighty
                   Power
                
                 of
                 God
                 can
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 Subject
                 ,
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 deserve
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 Substance
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 Accidents
                 separated
                 from
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 do
                 by
                 a
                 natural
                 propensity
                 require
                 to
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 them
                 again
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 this
                 do
                 them
                 any
                 service
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Bodily
                   Substantial
                   Form
                
                 ,
                 which
                 supernaturally
                 can
                 exist
                 separate
                 from
                 its
                 Subject
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 therefore
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Substance
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 natural
                 propensity
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 to
                 Matter
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 doth
                 an
                 Accident
                 ,
                 that
                 admits
                 the
                 Definition
                 of
                 a
                 Substance
                 ,
                 cease
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Substance
                 ,
                 tho'
                 by
                 a
                 Natural
                 Propensity
                 it
                 requires
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 a
                 Subject
                 .
                 Neither
                 will
                 this
                 Exigence
                 ever
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 hinder
                 an
                 Accident
                 from
                 being
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 
                   something
                   Subsisting
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 constitute
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Substance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Real
                   Accidents
                   are
                   useless
                   in
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                   .
                
                 I
                 cannot
                 imagin
                 why
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 take
                 so
                 much
                 pains
                 to
                 introduce
                 Accidents
                 into
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 when
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 such
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 perceiv'd
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 Senses
                 :
                 For
                 every
                 Sensation
                 is
                 perform'd
                 by
                 Contact
                 ;
                 now
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Superficies
                 of
                 Bodies
                 can
                 be
                 toucht
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Surface
                 which
                 is
                 touched
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 
                   Real
                   Accident
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 falsly
                 imagine
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Mode
                 of
                 a
                 Substance
                 ,
                 as
                 consider'd
                 without
                 Profundity
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 
                   Real
                   Accidents
                
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 explaining
                 of
                 Sensation
                 :
                 But
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 Necessity
                 for
                 this
                 ;
                 since
                 nothing
                 is
                 requir'd
                 to
                 the
                 moving
                 of
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 variously
                 disposed
                 Superficies
                 of
                 Objects
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 understand
                 how
                 from
                 the
                 different
                 
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 and
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 one
                 Substance
                 ,
                 divers
                 
                   local
                   Motions
                
                 may
                 be
                 produc'd
                 in
                 another
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 ,
                 how
                 by
                 them
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Real
                   Accident
                
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 produce
                 local
                 Motions
                 in
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   This
                   is
                   illustrated
                   by
                   the
                   Example
                   of
                   a
                   Watch
                   and
                   Beaten
                   Glass
                   .
                
                 The
                 thing
                 will
                 become
                 more
                 evident
                 by
                 an
                 Example
                 :
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 VVatch
                 that
                 measures
                 the
                 hours
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 any
                 Faculty
                 or
                 Power
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 VVatch
                 it self
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 't
                 is
                 nothing
                 besides
                 the
                 Magnitude
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 the
                 Fabrick
                 of
                 the
                 VVheels
                 ,
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Mechanical
                 aff●ctions
                 that
                 produce
                 all
                 those
                 certain
                 and
                 constant
                 Motions
                 .
                 Is
                 there
                 any
                 virtue
                 superadded
                 to
                 beaten
                 Glass
                 ,
                 which
                 wounds
                 the
                 Membrans
                 of
                 the
                 Guts
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 it
                 Poison
                 ?
                 Not
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 Glass
                 being
                 ground
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 fine
                 Powder
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 without
                 any
                 danger
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Power
                 in
                 
                   Beaten
                   Glass
                
                 of
                 hurting
                 the
                 Bowels
                 proceeds
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Firmity
                 or
                 hardness
                 of
                 its
                 
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 
                   Occult
                   Quality
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 from
                 a
                 Faculty
                 distinct
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Glass
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Whatsoever
                   exists
                   is
                   Substance
                   ,
                   not
                   Acciden●s
                   .
                
                 
                   Real
                   Qualities
                
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosopher
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 repugnant
                 to
                 sound
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 needs
                 have
                 them
                 distinct
                 from
                 their
                 Subjects
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 Real
                 Entities
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 could
                 ever
                 conceive
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 distinct
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 Existence
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 dependent
                 upon
                 it
                 ?
                 For
                 every
                 thing
                 hath
                 its
                 own
                 proper
                 Existence
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 hath
                 Existence
                 ,
                 is
                 without
                 our
                 thinking
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 no
                 Accident
                 .
                 It
                 seems
                 a
                 contradiction
                 in
                 Terms
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 
                   thing
                   exists
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 wholly
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 another
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ;
                 as
                 will
                 be
                 evident
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 minds
                 his
                 own
                 Thoughts
                 and
                 Conceptions
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 the
                 Words
                 that
                 are
                 tost
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Substance
                   only
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   Entity
                   .
                
                 Accordingly
                 ARISTOTLE
                 himself
                 Book
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Metaph.
                   chap.
                
                 10.
                 expresly
                 asserts
                 that
                 Substance
                 alone
                 doth
                 properly
                 deserve
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Being
                 ,
                 or
                 Entity
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 Quality
                 or
                 Accident
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 an
                 Entity
                 or
                 Being
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Entity
                   of
                   an
                   Entity
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Mode
                   of
                   a
                   Being
                
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 contrary
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 Essence
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 borrows
                 its
                 Existence
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 joined
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 amongst
                 Entities
                 ?
                 For
                 as
                 one
                 thing
                 only
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 sound
                 or
                 Healthy
                 ,
                 viz.
                 an
                 Animal
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 said
                 only
                 comparatively
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 Substance
                 alone
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 propriety
                 of
                 Speech
                 is
                 an
                 Entity
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 Analogically
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 that
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Quality
                 in
                 General
                 is
                 thus
                 to
                 be
                 defined
                 :
                 
                   A
                   Mode
                   of
                   a
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 certain
                 adaptation
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Situation
                   ,
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Magnitude
                
                 and
                 Rest
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 from
                 these
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 denominated
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Question
                 
                   What-like
                   a
                   thing
                   is
                
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 fitly
                 answer'd
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Wherein
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Accidents
                   or
                   Modes
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ignorant
                 that
                 the
                 Asserters
                 of
                 
                   Real
                   Qualities
                
                 ,
                 do
                 support
                 their
                 Opinion
                 by
                 
                 ARISTOTLE'S
                 Authority
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 can
                 never
                 believe
                 that
                 so
                 Great
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 by
                 Qualities
                 did
                 understand
                 
                   Real
                   Accidents
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 thereby
                 he
                 only
                 meant
                 (
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 gather'd
                 from
                 the
                 Examples
                 he
                 alledgeth
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 divers
                 dispositions
                 of
                 Parts
                 in
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 sense
                 I
                 readily
                 admit
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 supposing
                 them
                 only
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Rest
                   ,
                   Configuration
                
                 and
                 Situation
                 of
                 Parts
                 .
                 Thus
                 Heat
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 Substance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Flowing
                 of
                 its
                 Particles
                 ,
                 which
                 penetrate
                 and
                 divide
                 the
                 Wood
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Matter
                 :
                 So
                 Figure
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 it self
                 ,
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 its
                 being
                 bounded
                 by
                 other
                 Bodies
                 from
                 any
                 further
                 extension
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 
                   Hunger
                   ,
                   Thirst
                   ,
                   Standing
                   ,
                   and
                   Sitting
                   ,
                
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 various
                 Affections
                 or
                 Mutations
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 consider
                 as
                 Modes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 
                   Real
                   Accidents
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   ●●ility
                   ,
                   Soundness
                   of
                   Body
                   and
                   Beauty
                   are
                   m●
                   any
                   new
                   things
                   superadded
                   to
                   a
                   Body
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 like
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 conclude
                 concerning
                 
                   Agilaty
                   ,
                   Health
                   ,
                   Beauty
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 Agility
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 due
                 Proportion
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 that
                 procure
                 
                   Bodily
                   Motion
                   .
                   Health
                
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 convenient
                 Temperament
                 of
                 the
                 Humors
                 ,
                 and
                 Aptness
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 which
                 Nature
                 requires
                 .
                 Beauty
                 is
                 a
                 fit
                 disposition
                 of
                 Members
                 and
                 Colours
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 due
                 Proportion
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 whosoever
                 pretends
                 Qualities
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 aver
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 understand
                 what
                 he
                 asserts
                 ;
                 seeing
                 they
                 cannot
                 afford
                 him
                 any
                 notice
                 towards
                 the
                 apprehending
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 particular
                 Idea
                 concerning
                 them
                 .
                 Nay
                 he
                 cannot
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 know
                 wherein
                 they
                 consist
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 evident
                 hereafter
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 
                   Heaviness
                   ,
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 Except
                 he
                 looks
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 certain
                 little
                 Souls
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Beings
                
                 ,
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 perform
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   our
                   Souls
                
                 perform
                 in
                 ours
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 move
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Habits
                   are
                   no
                   new
                   things
                   superadded
                   to
                   the
                   Soul.
                   
                
                 A
                 Modern
                 Philosopher
                 explains
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 a
                 Habit
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 defin'd
                 to
                 be
                 
                   an
                   Adventitious
                   Quality
                   enabling
                   the
                   Subject
                   to
                   work
                   with
                   ease
                   .
                
                 Or
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 his
                 Words
                 ;
                 The
                 Vigor
                 ,
                 Ability
                 and
                 Readiness
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Natural
                   Faculty
                
                 ,
                 acquird
                 by
                 repeated
                 Acts
                 ,
                 enabling
                 one
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 better
                 ,
                 more
                 readily
                 and
                 certainly
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 several
                 times
                 tryed
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 frequent
                 repeated
                 Actions
                 (
                 or
                 by
                 an
                 Extraordinary
                 vigor
                 communicated
                 by
                 
                   Gods
                   Special
                   Grace
                   )
                   Habits
                
                 are
                 got
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 no
                 new
                 things
                 superadded
                 to
                 our
                 Soul
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 Modes
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 by
                 frequent
                 dancing
                 ,
                 the
                 Feet
                 acquire
                 a
                 great
                 degree
                 of
                 nimbleness
                 ,
                 which
                 Modifies
                 the
                 natural
                 moving
                 faculty
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   thing
                   shewed
                   by
                   the
                   Example
                   of
                   a
                   Watch.
                   
                
                 We
                 see
                 in
                 a
                 Watch
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Wheels
                 are
                 but
                 newly
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 rough
                 ,
                 they
                 move
                 more
                 slowly
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 when
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 them
                 has
                 been
                 worn
                 and
                 made
                 smooth
                 by
                 long
                 continued
                 Motion
                 ,
                 move
                 more
                 swiftly
                 :
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 frequently
                 old
                 Watches
                 do
                 Anticipate
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 shorter
                 hours
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 smoothing
                 of
                 the
                 Wheels
                 ,
                 any
                 thing
                 hath
                 been
                 added
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 besides
                 a
                 Modification
                 ?
                 since
                 all
                 the
                 change
                 that
                 hath
                 happened
                 to
                 them
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Wheels
                 are
                 become
                 more
                 smooth
                 and
                 polished
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Motion
                 swifter
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 our
                 Mind
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Habit
                 is
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 now
                 understand
                 that
                 more
                 readily
                 and
                 easily
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 it
                 naturally
                 did
                 more
                 slowly
                 and
                 difficultly
                 ,
                 which
                 plainly
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 Modification
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 any
                 new
                 thing
                 added
                 to
                 our
                 Understanding
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   admit
                   Accidents
                   to
                   be
                   Real
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   know
                   whether
                   they
                   belong
                   to
                   Matter
                   of
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 Accidents
                 be
                 Real
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 Accidents
                 belong
                 to
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 to
                 a
                 Spirit
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Accidents
                 have
                 no
                 Affinity
                 with
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 save
                 this
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 inhere
                 in
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 really
                 distinct
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 gather
                 from
                 the
                 Perception
                 of
                 an
                 Accident
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Substance
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 be
                 Material
                 or
                 Spiritual
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Colour
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 and
                 Magnitude
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 conclude
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Body
                 rather
                 than
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 neither
                 shall
                 we
                 from
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Willing
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Modes
                 of
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Substance
                 endued
                 with
                 these
                 Accidents
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Spirit
                   ▪
                
                 No
                 more
                 than
                 from
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 joined
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 is
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Body
                 a
                 Mind
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   Qualities
                   are
                   to
                   o●
                   rejected
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 ignorant
                 wherein
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Quality
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 frame
                 no
                 Idea
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 unbecoming
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 Natural
                 
                 Effects
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 nor
                 defin'd
                 ,
                 nor
                 made
                 out
                 by
                 Experience
                 .
                 But
                 why
                 then
                 ,
                 may
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 Qualities
                 admitted
                 by
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 ?
                 Why
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 but
                 to
                 mask
                 and
                 hide
                 their
                 own
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 fine
                 words
                 they
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 ask
                 them
                 why
                 such
                 
                   Medicaments
                   purge
                
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Specifick
                   Quality
                
                 .
                 Why
                 doth
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 draw
                 Iron
                 ,
                 or
                 turns
                 it self
                 towards
                 the
                 Pole
                 ?
                 Because
                 such
                 is
                 its
                 
                   Occult
                   Quality
                
                 .
                 How
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 the
                 Bones
                 of
                 Mermaids
                 stop
                 Bleeding
                 ?
                 Because
                 they
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 Quality
                 .
                 O
                 excellent
                 Philosophers
                 !
                 who
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 turns
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 that
                 Fire
                 is
                 Hot
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Coal
                 is
                 
                   Black
                   ,
                   Honey
                
                 sweet
                 ,
                 Gall
                 Bitter
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 inbred
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 but
                 altogether
                 unknown
                 and
                 conceal'd
                 from
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   What
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   Understand
                   by
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Accident
                   .
                
                 What
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 understand
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Accident
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 things
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 subject
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 happens
                 to
                 an
                 
                   extended
                   Substance
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 an
                 Accident
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 
                   thing
                   Real
                
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Mode
                 depending
                 on
                 the
                 Substance
                 .
                 Thus
                 because
                 we
                 conceive
                 the
                 Roundness
                 of
                 a
                 Piece
                 of
                 Wax
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 a
                 dependent
                 Existence
                 on
                 the
                 Wax
                 ,
                 we
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 Mode
                 or
                 an
                 Accident
                 .
                 These
                 Accidents
                 have
                 got
                 several
                 names
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 ways
                 of
                 our
                 considering
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 Substances
                 are
                 affected
                 and
                 alter'd
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 call
                 them
                 Modes
                 ;
                 as
                 from
                 them
                 they
                 are
                 denominated
                 
                   such
                   like
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 call'd
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 only
                 generally
                 consider
                 them
                 as
                 being
                 in
                 any
                 Substance
                 ,
                 we
                 name
                 them
                 Attributes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   An
                   Accident
                   or
                   Mode
                   cannot
                   exist
                   without
                   its
                   Subject
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 an
                 Accident
                 or
                 Mode
                 cannot
                 exist
                 without
                 its
                 Subject
                 ,
                 nor
                 pass
                 from
                 one
                 Subject
                 into
                 another
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Substance
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 absolutely
                 depend
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 implies
                 a
                 contradiction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 What
                 Intelligible
                 Forms
                 may
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 Natural
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Matter
                   being
                   Passive
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   must
                   have
                   some
                   Forms
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   may
                   act
                   .
                
                 MAtter
                 being
                 of
                 it self
                 sluggish
                 and
                 idle
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Real
                   Accidents
                
                 having
                 been
                 rejected
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 careto
                 furnish
                 it
                 with
                 some
                 Forms
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 give
                 to
                 it
                 variety
                 and
                 Distinction
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 Matter
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Passive
                   Principle
                
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 procure
                 it
                 some
                 Principles
                 whereby
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 enabled
                 to
                 procure
                 its
                 effects
                 :
                 Which
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 meet
                 with
                 ,
                 if
                 leaving
                 the
                 Schoolmen
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 betake
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 Mathematicians
                 ,
                 and
                 build
                 our
                 Philosophy
                 on
                 their
                 Principles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   Forms
                   of
                   an
                   Extended
                   Being
                   .
                
                 For
                 having
                 defin'd
                 a
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Substance
                   extended
                   in
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                   ,
                   and
                   Depth
                   ,
                
                 it
                 remains
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Imitation
                 of
                 them
                 we
                 consider
                 in
                 it
                 Magnitude
                 ,
                 that
                 i●
                 ,
                 a
                 determin'd
                 Measure
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   Continuous
                   Quantity
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 which
                 is
                 
                   Discrete
                   Quantity
                
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Figure
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 bounding
                 Extremities
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 its
                 Situation
                 ,
                 or
                 diposal
                 amongst
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 its
                 Motion
                 ,
                 or
                 change
                 of
                 Situation
                 .
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 its
                 Rest
                 ,
                 or
                 abode
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Quantity
                 or
                 
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Situation
                   ,
                   Motion
                
                 and
                 Rest
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Intelligible
                   Forms
                
                 of
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 whence
                 their
                 
                   Rise
                   ,
                   Nature
                
                 or
                 Essence
                 ,
                 and
                 Properties
                 do
                 depend
                 .
                 
                   A
                   material
                   Form
                
                 therefore
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   a
                   Complexion
                   of
                   Affections
                   and
                   Modes
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   accommodate
                   to
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   its
                   performing
                   several
                   Actions
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Form
                 in
                 a
                 sound
                 sense
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 call'd
                 Substantial
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 a
                 Substance
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 informs
                 and
                 perfects
                 .
                 For
                 Forms
                 give
                 to
                 all
                 
                   Natural
                   Bodies
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Essential
                   Difference
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 Springs
                 of
                 the
                 operations
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 called
                 Substantial
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 contain●●
                 in
                 these
                 Verses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mind
                   ,
                   Measure
                   ,
                   Rest
                   ,
                   and
                   Motion
                   ,
                
                 
                   With
                   Figure
                   ,
                   and
                   Position
                   ,
                
                 
                   To
                   Matter
                   join'd
                   ,
                   the
                   Causes
                   be
                
                 
                   Of
                   all
                   what
                   here
                   below
                   we
                   see
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   From
                   these
                   the
                   Distinction
                   of
                   things
                   and
                   their
                   Actions
                   do
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 The
                 variety
                 of
                 these
                 Modes
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 Different
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Conjunction
                 the
                 
                   Dispositive
                   Principle
                
                 of
                 all
                 Actions
                 ;
                 which
                 Art
                 the
                 Imitation
                 of
                 Nature
                 abundantly
                 teacheth
                 us
                 :
                 For
                 
                   Artificial
                   things
                
                 do
                 no
                 otherwise
                 differ
                 from
                 Natural
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 these
                 for
                 the
                 curious
                 contrivance
                 ,
                 multiplicity
                 and
                 fitness
                 of
                 Organs
                 do
                 exceed
                 the
                 Former
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 witness
                 the
                 Transcendent
                 excellence
                 of
                 the
                 Artificer
                 that
                 made
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Conditions
                   of
                   true
                   Forms
                   .
                
                 Now
                 that
                 these
                 Modes
                 are
                 the
                 Forms
                 of
                 
                   Material
                   things
                
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 more
                 clearly
                 ,
                 by
                 assigning
                 those
                 conditions
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 Forms
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 First
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Form
                 be
                 proportionate
                 to
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 Determine
                 and
                 Define
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 call
                 Actuating
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Matter
                 of
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 common
                 Form
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 shall
                 affect
                 them
                 all
                 alike
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Third
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 all
                 do
                 own
                 Matter
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 thing
                 Extended
                 and
                 Divisible
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Form
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 thing
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Existence
                 whereof
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 doubt
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Fourth
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 clearly
                 defined
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 notion
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 distinct
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 which
                 it
                 affects
                 and
                 distinguisheth
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Principles
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 clear
                 and
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 mind
                 heedfully
                 considers
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 question
                 their
                 Truth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   These
                   Conditions
                   agree
                   to
                   Quantity
                   ,
                   Motion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                
                 Now
                 that
                 these
                 I
                 have
                 mention'd
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 Forms
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 impart
                 a
                 certain
                 Mode
                 of
                 Being
                 unto
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 foresaid
                 conditions
                 of
                 Forms
                 agree
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 Matter
                 derives
                 its
                 Distinction
                 from
                 
                   Quantity
                   ,
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Situation
                
                 and
                 Rest
                 :
                 According
                 as
                 more
                 or
                 fewer
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Diversity
                 of
                 Matter
                 depends
                 on
                 Motion
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 separation
                 of
                 Parts
                 .
                 From
                 Quantity
                 it
                 derives
                 the
                 Mode
                 of
                 its
                 Extension
                 .
                 Figure
                 furnisheth
                 it
                 with
                 proportionate
                 Extremities
                 .
                 To
                 Situation
                 it
                 ows
                 its
                 position
                 amongst
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 whether
                 upward
                 or
                 downward
                 ,
                 forward
                 or
                 backward
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 by
                 Rest
                 it
                 continues
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 till
                 by
                 a
                 stronger
                 it
                 be
                 remov'd
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Magnitude
                   Motion
                   ,
                   &c.
                   are
                   common
                   to
                   all
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 condition
                 it
                 appears
                 also
                 that
                 these
                 five
                 Forms
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 affect
                 and
                 diversifie
                 not
                 only
                 Earthly
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Bodies
                
                 have
                 their
                 Magnitude
                 ,
                 observe
                 their
                 distance
                 and
                 Situation
                 ,
                 
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 moved
                 about
                 their
                 Axis
                 ,
                 others
                 about
                 their
                 own
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 bounded
                 by
                 Figures
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 justling
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 against
                 them
                 they
                 change
                 and
                 vary
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Forms
                   exist
                   in
                   Matter
                   .
                
                 And
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Third
                 Condition
                 ,
                 these
                 Forms
                 are
                 apparent
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 own'd
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 plainly
                 discernible
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 dull
                 and
                 stupid
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 discern
                 the
                 
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 and
                 Motion
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 obvious
                 to
                 his
                 Senses
                 ?
                 Neither
                 in
                 this
                 do
                 unlearned
                 Men
                 differ
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 learned
                 ,
                 since
                 both
                 own
                 them
                 alike
                 ;
                 only
                 the
                 Unlearned
                 considering
                 chiefly
                 their
                 outside
                 ,
                 judg
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Affections
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Learned
                 searching
                 more
                 deeply
                 into
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 find
                 them
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 insensible
                 structure
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 smallness
                 are
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 our
                 Senses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Definitions
                   of
                   Forms
                   are
                   Evident
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Fourth
                 Condition
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 question
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Definitions
                 of
                 these
                 Modes
                 ,
                 are
                 easily
                 deducible
                 from
                 this
                 discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 obvious
                 and
                 evident
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 our
                 Senses
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 but
                 experience
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Tho'
                   these
                   forms
                   are
                   not
                   Substantial
                   ▪
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   Essential
                   to
                   some
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 these
                 Principles
                 be
                 only
                 Modes
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 Accidents
                 are
                 attributed
                 to
                 a
                 Body
                 generally
                 taken
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 they
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Essential
                 to
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 contradiction
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 Essential
                 and
                 Accidental
                 in
                 diverse
                 respects
                 :
                 Thus
                 Wisdom
                 is
                 Accidental
                 to
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 Essential
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Wise
                   Man.
                   Sense
                
                 is
                 the
                 Property
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 a
                 Genus
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Sight
                   ,
                   Hearing
                   ,
                   Smelling
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 tho'
                 
                   Quantity
                   ,
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Situation
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Rest
                 happen
                 to
                 Matter
                 in
                 Common
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 hinder
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 Essential
                 to
                 some
                 Portion
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 Accidental
                 to
                 Iron
                 to
                 be
                 terminated
                 by
                 several
                 Figures
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 Round
                 ,
                 Square
                 ,
                 Sharp
                 ,
                 or
                 Blunt
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 a
                 Knife
                 the
                 Figure
                 constitutes
                 its
                 Form
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguisheth
                 it
                 from
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 Iron
                 may
                 be
                 conceived
                 without
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 particular
                 Figure
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 Knife
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 Knife
                 except
                 it
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 determinate
                 
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 likewise
                 Roundness
                 is
                 accidental
                 to
                 Wood
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 Essential
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Wooden
                   Bowl
                
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Clock
                   ,
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Situation
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 some
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rest
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 accidental
                 to
                 the
                 Brass
                 or
                 Iron
                 ,
                 because
                 without
                 them
                 they
                 are
                 still
                 Brass
                 or
                 Iron
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 Clock
                 can
                 never
                 have
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 without
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Difference
                   of
                   Bodies
                   depends
                   on
                   the
                   Modification
                   of
                   their
                   Parts
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Difference
                 of
                 Bodies
                 doth
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 Modification
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 distinguisht
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 their
                 Identity
                 or
                 sameness
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 agreement
                 of
                 those
                 Modes
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 observing
                 the
                 same
                 Proportion
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 tho'
                 a
                 
                   live
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Statue
                   of
                   a
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 be
                 alike
                 in
                 outward
                 appearance
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 they
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 because
                 besides
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Living
                 Man
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 great
                 diversity
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 number
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Connexion
                   ,
                   Rest
                
                 and
                 Motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Objection
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   operations
                   of
                   Matter
                   do
                   not
                   depend
                   on
                   these
                   Accidents
                   .
                
                 But
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Modes
                 cannot
                 produce
                 so
                 many
                 Effects
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 Actions
                 are
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Subjects
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Accidents
                 ,
                 which
                 only
                 operate
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Substance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 acknowled
                 no
                 other
                 Subject
                 ,
                 but
                 Matter
                 furnisht
                 with
                 
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 Matter
                 being
                 passive
                 ,
                 cannot
                 operate
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 efficacy
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 indeed
                 Matter
                 do
                 not
                 derive
                 its
                 Essence
                 from
                 these
                 Modes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 make
                 it
                 
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 they
                 cause
                 it
                 
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 that
                 a
                 Pen
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 write
                 withal
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Key
                 proper
                 to
                 open
                 a
                 Lock
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 only
                 from
                 their
                 
                   Disposition
                   ,
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 when
                 these
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 useful
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 Accidents
                 do
                 not
                 operate
                 ,
                 by
                 Virtue
                 of
                 their
                 Substance
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Schools
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Substance
                 rather
                 works
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Vertue
                 borrow'd
                 from
                 its
                 Accidents
                 .
                 Thus
                 diverse
                 Weights
                 are
                 lifted
                 up
                 by
                 a
                 Beam
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Difference
                 of
                 its
                 Situation
                 :
                 Neither
                 would
                 Iron
                 cut
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 provided
                 with
                 a
                 fit
                 Figure
                 and
                 Magnitude
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   hot
                   water
                   becomes
                   cold
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 object
                 that
                 these
                 Principles
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 explain
                 all
                 the
                 Phaenomena
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 
                   Warm
                   Water
                
                 grows
                 Cold
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 change
                 cannot
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Different
                 Disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 This
                 change
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 explain'd
                 by
                 our
                 Modes
                 ,
                 supposing
                 Heat
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   a
                   strong
                   and
                   various
                   Agitation
                   of
                   Particles
                   :
                
                 For
                 the
                 Water
                 by
                 communicating
                 its
                 Heat
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 easily
                 loseth
                 it
                 ,
                 except
                 other
                 succeed
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 lost
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Water
                 is
                 at
                 length
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 its
                 strong
                 agitation
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 returns
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 coldness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Natural
                   Power
                   consists
                   in
                   the
                   Disposition
                   of
                   Parts
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 Faculties
                 of
                 Acting
                 ,
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Contexture
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 these
                 all
                 the
                 effects
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Nature
                 are
                 produced
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   World
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   look'd
                   upon
                   as
                   a
                   Machine
                   .
                
                 The
                 World
                 therefore
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 as
                 a
                 wonderful
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 Artificially
                 contriv'd
                 Machine
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 taken
                 severally
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 joined
                 and
                 orderly
                 complicated
                 together
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 VVatch
                 we
                 see
                 many
                 Motions
                 performed
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Contexture
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 and
                 VVheels
                 ;
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 all
                 the
                 Agreement
                 or
                 Likeness
                 and
                 Difference
                 of
                 Bodies
                 proceed
                 from
                 their
                 Mechanical
                 Affections
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 the
                 Power
                 the
                 Sun
                 hath
                 ,
                 of
                 attenuating
                 VVater
                 into
                 Vapors
                 ,
                 of
                 softning
                 VVax
                 ,
                 and
                 Hardning
                 of
                 Clay
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 producing
                 many
                 other
                 Effects
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 deriv'd
                 from
                 any
                 new
                 Entities
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 Distinct
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 its
                 Heat
                 only
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 swift
                 Motion
                 of
                 its
                 Insensible
                 Parts
                 ,
                 which
                 produceth
                 several
                 Effects
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 contexture
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 it
                 works
                 upon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   two
                   Principles
                   of
                   Natural
                   things
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 only
                 two
                 Principles
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Form
                 whereby
                 one
                 Body
                 differs
                 from
                 another
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 Privation
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 add
                 to
                 the
                 two
                 foregoing
                 Principles
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 deserve
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 Non-entity
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 consequently
                 nothing
                 can
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Affections
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Hitherto
                 we
                 have
                 consider'd
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 in
                 General
                 :
                 We
                 must
                 next
                 enquire
                 into
                 its
                 Affections
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   Qualities
                   ,
                   Attributes
                
                 and
                 Modes
                 ,
                 which
                 agree
                 to
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 state
                 or
                 condition
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 those
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 
                 next
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Rarity
                   ,
                   Density
                   ,
                   Heaviness
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Lightness
                 ,
                 &c.
                 wherewith
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 variously
                 affected
                 or
                 indued
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 What
                 Rarefaction
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Rarefaction
                   cannot
                   be
                   performed
                   without
                   the
                   entrance
                   of
                   new
                   Matter
                   .
                
                 IT
                 appears
                 from
                 what
                 goes
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 Extension
                 is
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 distinct
                 from
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 cannot
                 be
                 encreased
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 likewise
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Rarefaction
                 and
                 Condensation
                 the
                 Constitutive
                 Quantity
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 is
                 neither
                 encreased
                 nor
                 diminished
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 in
                 Rarefaction
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 that
                 were
                 before
                 United
                 ,
                 are
                 distended
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 some
                 intervals
                 are
                 left
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 fill'd
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 entring
                 in
                 of
                 some
                 fluid
                 and
                 moveable
                 Body
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 a
                 Spunge
                 swell'd
                 with
                 VVater
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 in
                 Condensation
                 ,
                 the
                 separated
                 parts
                 are
                 more
                 closely
                 united
                 ,
                 by
                 expulsion
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 that
                 fill'd
                 up
                 the
                 Intervals
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 a
                 Spunge
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 VVater
                 is
                 squeez'd
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   a
                   loose
                   and
                   ,
                   what
                   a
                   close
                   Body
                   is
                   .
                
                 A
                 Thin
                 or
                 Loose
                 Body
                 is
                 that
                 whose
                 parts
                 are
                 intercepted
                 by
                 Spaces
                 fill'd
                 with
                 some
                 
                   forein
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 may
                 become
                 a
                 
                   Close
                   Body
                
                 again
                 by
                 expulsion
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 entred
                 from
                 without
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 parts
                 come
                 close
                 together
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Boiling
                   VVater
                
                 is
                 rarefied
                 in
                 a
                 Pot
                 over
                 the
                 Fire
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 begins
                 to
                 boil
                 ,
                 it
                 swells
                 up
                 into
                 Bubbles
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 some
                 
                   External
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 causing
                 them
                 to
                 swell
                 and
                 be
                 extended
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 with
                 VVater
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 Vapour
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   An
                   Objection
                   rais'd
                   from
                   the
                   Rarefaction
                   of
                   Water
                   .
                
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 of
                 a
                 Vapour
                 we
                 perceive
                 indeed
                 that
                 Extension
                 is
                 encreas'd
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 access
                 of
                 any
                 new
                 Matter
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 ground
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 Rarefaction
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 Vapour
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 Extension
                 or
                 Quantity
                 perceived
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 VVater
                 before
                 its
                 Resolution
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 change
                 nothing
                 else
                 happens
                 but
                 
                   a
                   Solution
                   ,
                   Division
                
                 and
                 Separation
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 more
                 closely
                 joined
                 together
                 ;
                 For
                 he
                 who
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 beholds
                 the
                 Vapours
                 that
                 rise
                 from
                 
                   boiling
                   water
                
                 ,
                 takes
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 continuous
                 Body
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 take
                 a
                 nearer
                 view
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 find
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 crowd
                 of
                 innumerable
                 small
                 Particles
                 ,
                 which
                 separate
                 and
                 come
                 between
                 many
                 other
                 
                   Heterogeneous
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 where
                 we
                 find
                 any
                 Body
                 dilated
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 access
                 of
                 some
                 new
                 Matter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Bodies
                   which
                   enter
                   the
                   Pores
                   of
                   Bodies
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   mature
                   with
                   those
                   that
                   strike
                   our
                   Senses
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 little
                 Bodies
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 which
                 enter
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 
                   Rarified
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 expell'd
                 when
                 they
                 become
                 close
                 and
                 hard
                 again
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 Substance
                 with
                 those
                 Bodies
                 which
                 are
                 seen
                 and
                 felt
                 by
                 us
                 ;
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 subtil
                 and
                 fluid
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 fit
                 to
                 penetrate
                 and
                 fill
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Particles
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 other
                 Bodies
                 so
                 subtil
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 pierce
                 
                   Gold
                   ,
                   Diamonds
                
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 
                   Solid
                   Bodies
                
                 that
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   There
                   are
                   Bodies
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   perceptible
                   by
                   the
                   Senses
                   .
                
                 You
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Pores
                 are
                 dilated
                 in
                 Rarefaction
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 any
                 New
                 Bodies
                 enter
                 into
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Bodies
                 do
                 not
                 affect
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 extream
                 littleness
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 a
                 Vine
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 grows
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 extended
                 to
                 a
                 further
                 Length
                 ;
                 which
                 Extension
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 addition
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 dilate
                 and
                 stretch
                 out
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 no
                 Man
                 ever
                 perceiv'd
                 these
                 Bodies
                 .
                 We
                 never
                 saw
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 extended
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 World.
                 Wherefore
                 neither
                 in
                 Rarefaction
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 deny
                 Bodies
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 what
                 happens
                 in
                 these
                 little
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 we
                 see
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 greater
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   Metals
                   are
                   not
                   rarefied
                   .
                
                 From
                 this
                 Explication
                 of
                 Rarefaction
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 why
                 Metals
                 and
                 other
                 Hard
                 Bodies
                 are
                 not
                 rarified
                 without
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 but
                 soft
                 Bodies
                 very
                 easily
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 readily
                 separated
                 and
                 admit
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 whereas
                 hard
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 Iron
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 violence
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 hinder
                 other
                 Bodies
                 from
                 entring
                 between
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Rarefaction
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   Matter
                   be
                   rarefied
                   .
                
                 You
                 'l
                 say
                 that
                 in
                 Rarefaction
                 not
                 only
                 that
                 Body
                 is
                 rarefied
                 whose
                 Pores
                 are
                 dilated
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 subtil
                 Matter
                 that
                 enters
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 introduction
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 again
                 by
                 the
                 Introduction
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 infinity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   Causes
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   some
                   Particles
                   that
                   do
                   not
                   admit
                   Rarefaction
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 inconvenience
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 Bodies
                 that
                 have
                 Pores
                 ,
                 become
                 rarefied
                 by
                 the
                 Intromission
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 again
                 by
                 the
                 Intromission
                 of
                 other
                 lesser
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 do
                 but
                 admit
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Pores
                 cannot
                 receive
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 especially
                 by
                 them
                 who
                 hold
                 Quantity
                 to
                 be
                 indefinitely
                 extended
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 must
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Matter
                 may
                 by
                 Division
                 be
                 made
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 further
                 divided
                 but
                 by
                 our
                 Thought
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Distinction
                   between
                   a
                   Pure
                   and
                   a
                   Rarefied
                   Body
                   .
                
                 You
                 'l
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 loose
                 or
                 Rarefied
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Pure
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 free
                 from
                 Clouds
                 and
                 Vapours
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 the
                 Purer
                 any
                 Body
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 less
                 it
                 admits
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 any
                 
                   External
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 Rarefaction
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Introduction
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 The
                 Major
                 of
                 this
                 Argument
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 deny'd
                 ;
                 for
                 Pure
                 and
                 Rarefied
                 are
                 not
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 Pure
                 which
                 is
                 free
                 from
                 any
                 mixture
                 of
                 forein
                 Matter
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 pure
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 obscur'd
                 by
                 Clouds
                 or
                 Exhalations
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 loose
                 or
                 
                   Rarified
                   Body
                
                 involves
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 
                   External
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 understoood
                 without
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 Spunge
                 that
                 is
                 swell'd
                 with
                 the
                 Intromission
                 of
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Fire
                   is
                   the
                   ordinary
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Rarefaction
                   of
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   liquid
                   or
                   solid
                   .
                
                 The
                 ordinary
                 Cause
                 of
                 Rarefaction
                 is
                 Fire
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 subtil
                 Particles
                 whereof
                 it
                 consists
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 continual
                 Motion
                 ,
                 easily
                 enter
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 dilate
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 long
                 boiled
                 over
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 easily
                 congeal'd
                 than
                 
                   cold
                   Water
                
                 newly
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Well
                 or
                 River
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 most
                 subtil
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 their
                 Agitation
                 and
                 Motion
                 hinder'd
                 Congelation
                 ,
                 are
                 evaporated
                 in
                 the
                 Boiling
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 liquors
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 Metals
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 solid
                 Bodies
                 somewhat
                 distended
                 by
                 Heat
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 
                   melted
                   Metals
                
                 swell
                 somewhat
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 common
                 with
                 thread
                 dipt
                 in
                 Brimstone
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 Glases
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Glass
                 being
                 put
                 in
                 Motion
                 by
                 Heat
                 ,
                 require
                 a
                 larger
                 Room
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 obtain
                 ,
                 without
                 driving
                 away
                 the
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 continuous
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   Corollary
                   from
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   before
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Rarefaction
                   of
                   Air
                   ,
                   Smoak
                   ,
                   Vapor
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 a
                 swift
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ingress
                 of
                 New
                 
                   Caelestial
                   matter
                
                 into
                 the
                 Spaces
                 left
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Condensation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 intimate
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Particles
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 decrease
                 of
                 Motion
                 or
                 Heat
                 ,
                 the
                 Intervals
                 whereby
                 they
                 ,
                 were
                 separated
                 growing
                 lesser
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 ever
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 thereby
                 becomes
                 so
                 close
                 and
                 compact
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 made
                 closer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Second
                   Corollary
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 infer
                 hence
                 that
                 a
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 Extension
                 in
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 rarefied
                 and
                 condensed
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 new
                 Modification
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 supposeth
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 another
                 Body
                 filling
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Heaviness
                 and
                 Lightness
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Gravity
                   and
                   Levity
                   is
                   .
                
                 HEaviness
                 and
                 Lightness
                 are
                 the
                 Qualities
                 of
                 Bodies
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 aptness
                 to
                 move
                 upwards
                 and
                 downwards
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Sphere
                 of
                 their
                 Gravitation
                 .
                 Where
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Aptness
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 understand
                 any
                 Inclination
                 or
                 Active
                 Principle
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 such
                 a
                 disposition
                 of
                 Parts
                 which
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 receiving
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Heaviness
                 or
                 Lightness
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Sphere
                   of
                   Gravitation
                
                 ,
                 I
                 understand
                 the
                 whole
                 space
                 comprehended
                 between
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 lookt
                 upon
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 uttermost
                 bounds
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 depression
                 .
                 Which
                 Sphere
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 fixed
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 about
                 the
                 other
                 Planets
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 with
                 our
                 Earth
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 or
                 a
                 like
                 cause
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 keeps
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Peripateticks
                   rejected
                   .
                
                 The
                 Peripateticks
                 hold
                 Heaviness
                 and
                 Lightness
                 to
                 be
                 innate
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Conservation
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 
                   heavy
                   things
                
                 tend
                 downwards
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Appetite
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 be
                 preserved
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 moved
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 whereby
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 disposed
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 places
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 Motion
                 imprest
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Opinion
                 is
                 grounded
                 on
                 a
                 false
                 Hypothesis
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 First
                 it
                 supposeth
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 
                   VVorld
                   .
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 put
                 in
                 Motion
                 tend
                 to
                 Rest
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 certain
                 that
                 nothing
                 tends
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 destruction
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Heavy
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 preserved
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Center
                   .
                   Fourthly
                
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Appetite
                 or
                 desire
                 of
                 this
                 Preservation
                 in
                 inanimate
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 that
                 a
                 desire
                 is
                 only
                 competible
                 to
                 
                   living
                   Creatures
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   opinion
                   of
                   Gassendus
                   rejected
                   .
                
                 Others
                 ,
                 amongst
                 whom
                 is
                 GASSENDUS
                 ,
                 hold
                 that
                 
                   heavy
                   things
                
                 tend
                 downwards
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Magnetick
                   Virtue
                   ▪
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 draws
                 them
                 down
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 opinion
                 also
                 is
                 built
                 on
                 a
                 false
                 supposition
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 First
                 place
                 it
                 takes
                 for
                 granted
                 an
                 attractive
                 
                   Motion
                   .
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 supposeth
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 to
                 draw
                 Iron
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 out-flowing
                 Particles
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 hereafter
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 
                   Magnetical
                   Operations
                   .
                   Thirdly
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Magnetick
                   Virtue
                
                 is
                 communicated
                 by
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 and
                 Lines
                 parallel
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 Gravitation
                 would
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 or
                 near
                 them
                 ,
                 less
                 in
                 the
                 intermediate
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 least
                 or
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Aequator
                   .
                   Fourthly
                
                 ,
                 a
                 common
                 Loadstone
                 has
                 greater
                 force
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 it self
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 greater
                 strength
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 drawing
                 of
                 
                   Heavy
                   Bodies
                
                 downwards
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Iron
                 cast
                 upwards
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 Line
                 descend
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 towards
                 the
                 Magnet
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Des
                   Cartes
                   his
                   opinion
                   concerning
                   the
                   Heaviness
                   of
                   Bodies
                   explained
                   .
                
                 The
                 Third
                 opinion
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Des
                   Cartes
                
                 ,
                 who
                 holds
                 that
                 
                   Heavy
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 driven
                 downwards
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Caelestial
                   Matter
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 understanding
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 explain
                 his
                 Hypothesis
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Diurnal
                   Motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 He
                 supposeth
                 therefore
                 the
                 Earth
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Atmosphere
                 to
                 be
                 pois'd
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 whirld
                 round
                 from
                 VVest
                 to
                 East
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 necessarily
                 follows
                 by
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 hanging
                 in
                 this
                 
                   Fluid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 whirld
                 about
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 motion
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 running
                 against
                 its
                 Pores
                 :
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 its
                 Motion
                 is
                 not
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Fluid
                   Body
                
                 that
                 compasseth
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 swims
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 illustrate
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 a
                 
                   VVooden
                   Bowl
                
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 Vessel
                 with
                 VVater
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 make
                 the
                 VVater
                 whirl
                 round
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Circumference
                 or
                 near
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 notorious
                 that
                 the
                 Bowl
                 will
                 turn
                 round
                 likewise
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 VVater
                 ,
                 that
                 dash
                 against
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Atmosphere
                   ,
                   Whirld
                
                 about
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Caelestial
                   circumfluent
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 motion
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   Caelestial
                   matter
                   drives
                   heavy
                   things
                   downwards
                   .
                
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Caelestial
                   matter
                
                 being
                 very
                 solid
                 and
                 agitated
                 ,
                 hath
                 more
                 agitation
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 whirling
                 about
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 continuing
                 its
                 motion
                 in
                 
                   Right
                   Lines
                
                 ;
                 what
                 will
                 follow
                 hereupon
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 Motion
                 cannot
                 perish
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 will
                 persue
                 its
                 course
                 ,
                 what
                 way
                 it
                 can
                 best
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 Power
                 of
                 rebounding
                 upwards
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 move
                 upwards
                 except
                 something
                 move
                 Downwards
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 that
                 will
                 move
                 downwards
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 so
                 strong
                 a
                 force
                 of
                 Agitation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 except
                 something
                 else
                 should
                 intervene
                 and
                 hinder
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   An
                   Example
                   taken
                   from
                   a
                   Vessel
                   fill'd
                   with
                   various
                   matter
                   .
                
                 Any
                 one
                 may
                 Experience
                 this
                 by
                 filling
                 some
                 round
                 Vessel
                 with
                 small
                 
                   leaden
                   Bullets
                
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 some
                 pieces
                 of
                 VVood
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Matter
                 lighter
                 than
                 Lead
                 :
                 If
                 this
                 Vessel
                 be
                 whirld
                 round
                 swiftly
                 about
                 its
                 Center
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 pieces
                 of
                 Wood
                 which
                 have
                 less
                 Agitation
                 will
                 be
                 driven
                 to
                 the
                 Middle
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Leaden
                   Bullets
                
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 greater
                 force
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 Motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Heavy
                   things
                   do
                   not
                   tend
                   downwards
                   of
                   themselves
                   but
                   are
                   driven
                   down
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 was
                 lately
                 experimentally
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 a
                 Mathematician
                 at
                 Paris
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Vessel
                 with
                 VVater
                 agitated
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 if
                 the
                 Powder
                 of
                 Sealing-wax
                 be
                 cast
                 ,
                 the
                 little
                 Particles
                 thereof
                 
                 will
                 be
                 seen
                 driven
                 towards
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 roughness
                 they
                 are
                 easily
                 carried
                 that
                 way
                 by
                 the
                 strong
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 VVater
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 that
                 agitation
                 begins
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 are
                 more
                 softly
                 moved
                 ,
                 this
                 Dust
                 or
                 Powder
                 is
                 driven
                 to
                 the
                 midst
                 .
                 The
                 Cause
                 whereof
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 any
                 Agitation
                 is
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 its
                 parts
                 endeavour
                 to
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 recess
                 they
                 force
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 VVax
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 appoint
                 their
                 place
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 Bodies
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 themselves
                 carried
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 driven
                 downwards
                 by
                 the
                 Matter
                 that
                 surrounds
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   A
                   particular
                   Explication
                   of
                   the
                   Heaviness
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 distinctly
                 perceived
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 imagine
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 Circle
                 ABCD
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Mass
                 consisting
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   VVater
                   and
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Center
                 whereof
                 is
                 E
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 little
                 Circle
                 FGHI
                 represents
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Then
                 let
                 us
                 imagine
                 this
                 whole
                 Mass
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 many
                 Pyramids
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 their
                 Extremities
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Center
                 ,
                 one
                 whereof
                 let
                 be
                 AEB
                 .
                 Having
                 suppos'd
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 all
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 up
                 so
                 many
                 Pyramids
                 ,
                 strive
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 E
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 they
                 not
                 recede
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 empty
                 space
                 about
                 that
                 Mass
                 which
                 they
                 constitute
                 ,
                 whither
                 they
                 might
                 retire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 subtil
                 Matter
                 hinders
                 them
                 from
                 moving
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 place
                 .
                 Moreover
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Pyramids
                 ,
                 by
                 Example
                 ,
                 AEB
                 ,
                 can
                 recede
                 whole
                 and
                 entire
                 ,
                 enlarging
                 it self
                 in
                 its
                 extremity
                 AB
                 ,
                 and
                 driving
                 away
                 from
                 it
                 the
                 adjoyning
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 it
                 to
                 come
                 closer
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 :
                 Because
                 the
                 Pyramids
                 ,
                 which
                 surround
                 the
                 Pyramid
                 AEB
                 ,
                 do
                 with
                 a
                 like
                 endeavour
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 less
                 force
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Pyramid
                 AEB
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 some
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 as
                 L.
                 in
                 the
                 Pyramid
                 AEB
                 .
                 without
                 any
                 in
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Pyramids
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 have
                 less
                 force
                 to
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Body
                 L
                 hath
                 less
                 force
                 than
                 the
                 subtil
                 Matter
                 ,
                 whose
                 place
                 it
                 takes
                 up
                 .
                 Whence
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Pyramids
                 will
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 the
                 Body
                 L
                 nearer
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 hold
                 all
                 Bodies
                 to
                 be
                 Heavy
                 ,
                 suppose
                 the
                 Water
                 to
                 lift
                 up
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Cork
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Wherein
                   the
                   Heaviness
                   of
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 The
                 Heaviness
                 therefore
                 of
                 
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 being
                 whirld
                 about
                 in
                 their
                 Vortices
                 ,
                 endeavour
                 continually
                 to
                 recede
                 from
                 their
                 Centers
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 turn'd
                 ;
                 but
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 exert
                 this
                 their
                 strife
                 and
                 Propension
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 their
                 mounting
                 upwards
                 ,
                 they
                 thrust
                 down
                 other
                 Bodies
                 into
                 whose
                 place
                 they
                 may
                 succeed
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 depress
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Resistance
                 ,
                 as
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 
                   Coelestial
                   matter
                
                 in
                 their
                 Pores
                 ;
                 both
                 which
                 hinder
                 the
                 
                   Earthly
                   Particles
                
                 from
                 having
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Propension
                 of
                 receding
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 that
                 every
                 way
                 surrounds
                 them
                 ,
                 hath
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Lightness
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   Matter
                
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 force
                 or
                 strife
                 it
                 hath
                 to
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Heaviness
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 consists
                 in
                 their
                 being
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 highly
                 
                   agitated
                   Matter
                
                 exerts
                 its
                 power
                 upon
                 them
                 in
                 thrusting
                 of
                 them
                 downwards
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   By
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                   we
                   are
                   also
                   to
                   understand
                   the
                   First
                   Element
                   .
                
                 When
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heaviness
                 of
                 Bodies
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 understand
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 mixed
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 being
                 extreamly
                 agitated
                 ,
                 exceeds
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 in
                 the
                 force
                 it
                 has
                 to
                 drive
                 Bodies
                 downwards
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 from
                 having
                 any
                 share
                 in
                 this
                 performance
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 accompany
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Course
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 joyn'd
                 with
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 ,
                 exert
                 their
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 driving
                 down
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Descent
                   of
                   Heavy
                   Bodies
                   is
                   Twofold
                   .
                
                 We
                 may
                 therefore
                 alledge
                 a
                 double
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Descent
                 of
                 
                   Heavy
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 
                   Primary
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 strife
                 upward
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 innate
                 Appetite
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 continue
                 its
                 Motions
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Secundary
                 ,
                 viz.
                 any
                 
                   Earthly
                   Body
                
                 carried
                 upwards
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 obsequent
                 to
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                   ,
                   as
                   Air
                   ,
                   Vapours
                   ,
                   Exhalations
                   ,
                
                 and
                 any
                 other
                 lesser
                 Particles
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 driven
                 upwards
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 Cause
                 :
                 So
                 Smoak
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 Power
                 of
                 depressing
                 the
                 Air
                 :
                 Thus
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 casts
                 a
                 Stone
                 upwards
                 ,
                 he
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 thrusts
                 down
                 as
                 much
                 Air
                 in
                 its
                 place
                 ;
                 which
                 Air
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 intermix'd
                 with
                 its
                 Particles
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Agitation
                 thereby
                 caused
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 its
                 
                   Elastick
                   force
                
                 ,
                 will
                 first
                 resist
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Stone
                 ,
                 next
                 hinder
                 its
                 Ascent
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 depress
                 or
                 thrust
                 it
                 downwards
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Whence
                   the
                   various
                   Heaviness
                   and
                   Lightness
                   of
                   Bodies
                   doth
                   arise
                   ,
                
                 You
                 will
                 object
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Heaviness
                 of
                 Bodies
                 depend
                 on
                 both
                 these
                 Causes
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 all
                 Bodies
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Weight
                 or
                 Heaviness
                 ,
                 since
                 both
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 small
                 Bodies
                 carried
                 upwards
                 ,
                 do
                 press
                 them
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Heaviness
                 and
                 Lightness
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 consists
                 herein
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 much
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 any
                 Body
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 cause
                 of
                 Lightness
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 substracted
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 will
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Gravity
                 or
                 Heaviness
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 Water
                 is
                 Heavier
                 than
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 you
                 substract
                 the
                 Aethereal
                 interspersed
                 Matter
                 from
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 there
                 remains
                 more
                 
                   Earthly
                   Matter
                
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 laid
                 down
                 as
                 a
                 General
                 Rule
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 more
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 any
                 Body
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 Lighter
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 apt
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 upwards
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 less
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Heavier
                 that
                 Body
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 apter
                 to
                 be
                 thrust
                 downward
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   Solid
                   Bodies
                   are
                   more
                   Heavy
                   than
                   soft
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 
                   solid
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 more
                 Heavy
                 than
                 soft
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 Matter
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 called
                 
                   close
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 having
                 less
                 Pores
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 only
                 admit
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   Gold
                   ,
                   Silver
                   ,
                   Quicksilver
                
                 and
                 Steel
                 .
                 But
                 soft
                 or
                 less
                 
                   Solid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 contain
                 more
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 greater
                 Pores
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 therefore
                 
                   Looser
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Wood
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 tho'
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 force
                 strives
                 to
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 more
                 close
                 and
                 compact
                 Bodies
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 Power
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 more
                 difficulty
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 
                 Motion
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Bodies
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 loose
                 Texture
                 ,
                 have
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 than
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 greater
                 Propension
                 of
                 receding
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 less
                 resist
                 the
                 Agitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 or
                 little
                 round
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Whence
                   proceeds
                   the
                   variety
                   of
                   Heaviness
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Water
                 is
                 placed
                 on
                 or
                 above
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Air
                 above
                 the
                 Water
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 more
                 solid
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 strongly
                 driven
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Aethereal
                   Matter
                
                 ;
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 Corn
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 mixt
                 with
                 Chaff
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Agitation
                 of
                 a
                 Fan
                 cast
                 off
                 further
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 Chaff
                 behind
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   a
                   Stone
                   towards
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   its
                   ▪
                   motion
                   comes
                   down
                   faster
                   than
                   at
                   the
                   Beginning
                   .
                
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 objected
                 against
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 ,
                 do
                 strike
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 against
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 descend
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 their
                 falling
                 down
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 thrust
                 them
                 down
                 more
                 swiftly
                 at
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 their
                 Motion
                 ,
                 than
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 not
                 withstanding
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 experience
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 Stone
                 moves
                 swifter
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 its
                 Motion
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Descent
                 of
                 
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Difference
                 of
                 the
                 Stones
                 Motion
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Stone
                 in
                 its
                 Descent
                 ,
                 retains
                 the
                 Force
                 of
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 receives
                 an
                 encrease
                 from
                 the
                 Impulse
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 that
                 follows
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 is
                 swifter
                 than
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 
                   Descending
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 less
                 forceably
                 driven
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 Subtil
                 Matter
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 End
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 their
                 Motion
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 difference
                 of
                 swiftness
                 between
                 their
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   How
                   Bodies
                   can
                   move
                   in
                   the
                   Air
                   seeing
                   they
                   are
                   prest
                   on
                   all
                   sides
                   by
                   the
                   Fluid
                   Matter
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 surrounded
                 with
                 
                   Fluid
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 are
                 equally
                 prest
                 upon
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 like
                 to
                 move
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 remain
                 hanging
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 indeed
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 
                   Fluid
                   Body
                
                 be
                 simply
                 consider'd
                 as
                 Fluid
                 :
                 But
                 since
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 otherwise
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Fluid
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Resistance
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 strives
                 to
                 get
                 free
                 from
                 its
                 Neighbourhood
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 
                   Gross
                   Bodies
                
                 downwards
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 much
                 more
                 unfit
                 for
                 Motion
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 ,
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   This
                   opinion
                   doth
                   most
                   appositly
                   explain
                   all
                   the
                   Phaenomena
                   of
                   Gravity
                   .
                
                 How
                 Appositely
                 this
                 opinion
                 solves
                 all
                 the
                 Phoenomena
                 of
                 Heaviness
                 will
                 appear
                 from
                 the
                 following
                 particulars
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 This
                 force
                 will
                 exert
                 it self
                 every
                 where
                 throughout
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Celestial
                 Matter
                 will
                 find
                 resistance
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 determined
                 upwards
                 as
                 well
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 as
                 about
                 the
                 Aequator
                 and
                 Lines
                 Parallel
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 All
                 things
                 fall
                 down
                 perpendicularly
                 to
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   Matter
                
                 hitting
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Earthly
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 will
                 rebound
                 back
                 with
                 infinite
                 variety
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 different
                 meeting
                 ,
                 Figure
                 and
                 Situation
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 
                   on
                   every
                   side
                
                 equally
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 Sense
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 will
                 make
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 Fluid
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 fit
                 to
                 follow
                 its
                 motion
                 ;
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 impulst
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Fluid
                   Mass
                
                 ,
                 will
                 fall
                 perpendicularly
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 equal
                 force
                 prest
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 Sphere
                 of
                 Gravity
                 becomes
                 terminated
                 ,
                 where
                 this
                 force
                 of
                 receding
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 too
                 great
                 distance
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 strong
                 enough
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Here
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 every
                 Planet
                 hath
                 its
                 Sphere
                 of
                 Gravity
                 ,
                 because
                 nothing
                 else
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 its
                 swimming
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 
                   Fluid
                   Matter
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   Heaviness
                   is
                   either
                   absolute
                   or
                   Respective
                   ▪
                
                 From
                 all
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 it
                 is
                 obvious
                 ,
                 that
                 Heaviness
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 strife
                 or
                 effort
                 wherewith
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 pusht
                 towards
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 by
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 strive
                 to
                 recede
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 
                   Absolute
                   Heaviness
                
                 is
                 that
                 by
                 which
                 every
                 Body
                 is
                 pusht
                 downwards
                 by
                 a
                 Column
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 equal
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Respective
                   Heaviness
                
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 only
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Place
                   is
                   .
                
                 HAving
                 examin'd
                 the
                 Rarefaction
                 and
                 Condensation
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 inquir'd
                 into
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 their
                 Heaviness
                 and
                 Lightness
                 ,
                 it
                 remains
                 now
                 to
                 consider
                 why
                 Bodies
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 order
                 they
                 keep
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 .
                 Now
                 Place
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   a
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Situation
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   hath
                   amongst
                   other
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   either
                   near
                   or
                   far
                   from
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 only
                 intimate
                 thereby
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 such
                 a
                 
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 and
                 Situation
                 amongst
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 its
                 nearness
                 to
                 them
                 or
                 remoteness
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   Place
                   is
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Common
                   People
                   ▪
                
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 distinguish
                 Place
                 from
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 suppose
                 Place
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Space
                 that
                 receives
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 contains
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 persuade
                 themselves
                 that
                 Place
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Space
                 which
                 Exists
                 before
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 remains
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 withdrawn
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 conceit
                 ariseth
                 from
                 a
                 Popular
                 error
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 imagine
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 extended
                 empty
                 Spaces
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 Bodies
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 were
                 afterwards
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 some
                 Philosophers
                 now
                 since
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 fancy
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 empty
                 Space
                 beyond
                 the
                 Bounds
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 
                   Imaginary
                   Space
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 only
                 Extension
                 ,
                 without
                 containing
                 any
                 Body
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Space
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   a
                   Body
                   .
                
                 But
                 these
                 Philosophers
                 speak
                 very
                 improperly
                 ,
                 since
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 extended
                 
                   in
                   Length
                   Breadth
                   and
                   Depth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 Parts
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 intervals
                 whereof
                 Bodies
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 near
                 or
                 far
                 off
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 thing
                 Imaginary
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Natrue
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 consists
                 in
                 Extension
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 Extension
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 .
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   Imaginary
                   Space
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                
                 and
                 Depth
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 Body
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 how
                 improperly
                 they
                 speak
                 ,
                 who
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 
                   Bodily
                   things
                
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 Space
                 ;
                 for
                 since
                 every
                 Space
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 Extension
                 ,
                 is
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 the
                 Dimensions
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Space
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Penetration
                 of
                 Dimensions
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 should
                 we
                 suppose
                 a
                 Space
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 Penetration
                 of
                 Dimensions
                 .
                 Now
                 Bodies
                 are
                 therefore
                 
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 impenetrable
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 peculiar
                 Dimensions
                 which
                 exclude
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 contain
                 ▪
                 d
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 a
                 Space
                 is
                 measur'd
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Dimension
                 as
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 therefore
                 a
                 Body
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Space
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   In
                   what
                   Sense
                   a
                   Body
                   is
                   said
                   ●o
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   〈◊〉
                
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 how
                 then
                 is
                 a
                 Body
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Place
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Place
                 be
                 extended
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 exclude
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Place
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Situation
                   ,
                   Magnitude
                
                 and
                 Figure
                 it
                 hath
                 amongst
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 conceive
                 any
                 thing
                 as
                 extended
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Space
                 or
                 Expansion
                 that
                 is
                 conceiv'd
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 only
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 speak
                 properly
                 ,
                 Place
                 or
                 Space
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 than
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 extended
                 
                   in
                   Length
                   Breadth
                   and
                   Depth
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Matter
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 distinct
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 our
                 way
                 of
                 conceiving
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 little
                 or
                 
                   great
                   place
                
                 ,
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Body
                 hath
                 a
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 Extension
                 amongst
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 surround
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 gave
                 occasion
                 to
                 St.
                 AUSTIN
                 to
                 say
                 〈◊〉
                 52.
                 
                   ad
                   Dard.
                   Take
                   away
                   Spaces
                   from
                   〈◊〉
                   and
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   no
                   where
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   no
                   where
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Space
                   is
                   not
                   Really
                   distinct
                   from
                   a
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Real
                 Difference
                 between
                 a
                 Space
                 and
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 way
                 of
                 Thinking
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Extension
                 of
                 Space
                 as
                 Common
                 and
                 General
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Extension
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 in
                 a
                 Space
                 as
                 Individual
                 and
                 Singular
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Stone
                 is
                 taken
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 suppose
                 its
                 extension
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 singular
                 and
                 inseparable
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 we
                 conceive
                 that
                 the
                 Extension
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Stone
                 was
                 ,
                 still
                 continues
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 
                   Stones
                   Place
                
                 be
                 now
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 another
                 Body
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Wood
                   ,
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Because
                 this
                 Extension
                 is
                 consider'd
                 in
                 General
                 ,
                 and
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Stone
                   ,
                   Wood
                   ,
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Body
                 ,
                 provided
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Bigness
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Situation
                 amongst
                 those
                 Bodies
                 that
                 determine
                 and
                 bound
                 that
                 Space
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Inward
                   Place
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 any
                 Body
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 it self
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Genus
                 or
                 Species
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 Individual
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 a
                 Body
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 change
                 its
                 Place
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Inward
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Place
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Superficies
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 that
                 surround
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 parts
                 whereof
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 diversly
                 apply'd
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Place
                   is
                   twofold
                   ,
                   Inward
                   and
                   Outward
                   .
                
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 evident
                 by
                 distinguishing
                 Place
                 into
                 Inward
                 and
                 Outward
                 ;
                 
                   Inward
                   Place
                
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 Matter
                 it self
                 extended
                 in
                 
                   Length
                   Breadth
                
                 and
                 Depth
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Body
                 it self
                 :
                 
                   Outward
                   Place
                
                 is
                 the
                 Superficies
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 immediately
                 surrounds
                 the
                 thing
                 Placed
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Place
                 is
                 neither
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 Mode
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 limit
                 wherein
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 contained
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Superficies
                 ,
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ambient
                   Body
                
                 is
                 understood
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Boundary
                 or
                 limit
                 ▪
                 that
                 intervenes
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Ambient
                   Body
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   surrounded
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 Mode
                 .
                 Or
                 we
                 understand
                 thereby
                 a
                 Superficies
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 on●
                 Body
                 than
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 only
                 is
                 suppos'd
                 always
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 retains
                 the
                 same
                 Magnitude
                 and
                 Figure
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 every
                 
                   Ambient
                   Body
                
                 together
                 with
                 its
                 Superficies
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 thing
                 it
                 surrounds
                 therefore
                 supposed
                 to
                 change
                 its
                 Place
                 ,
                 provided
                 it
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 Situation
                 amongst
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 consider'e
                 as
                 immoveable
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 Tower
                 changeth
                 its
                 Place
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Ambient
                 Air
                 leaves
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 still
                 other
                 Air
                 comes
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 the
                 Superficies
                 is
                 neither
                 a
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 containing
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 that
                 contained
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 an
                 intermediate
                 term
                 or
                 limit
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 Mode
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   A
                   Body
                   in
                   the
                   Imaginary
                   Space
                   ,
                   is
                   neither
                   here
                   nor
                   there
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 such
                 
                   Imaginary
                   Spaces
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Bodies
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Place
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 
                   outward
                   Place
                
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 parts
                 be
                 assigned
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 a
                 Body
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 or
                 there
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 it
                 really
                 takes
                 up
                 a
                 Place
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 Body
                 being
                 consider'd
                 as
                 something
                 consisting
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 contiguous
                 to
                 other
                 Parts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Notion
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 determin'd
                 Place
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 its
                 nearness
                 or
                 contiguity
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 Body
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 its
                 
                   External
                   Place
                
                 is
                 designed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Difference
                   between
                   External
                   Place
                   ,
                   and
                   Space
                   .
                
                 The
                 difference
                 therefore
                 between
                 
                   External
                   Place
                
                 and
                 Space
                 is
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Place
                 more
                 expresly
                 denotes
                 the
                 Situation
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 than
                 its
                 Magnitude
                 or
                 Figure
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Space
                 refers
                 rather
                 to
                 these
                 two
                 latter
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 often
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 exactly
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Bigness
                 or
                 Figure
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 deny
                 it
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 same
                 Space
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 whenever
                 the
                 Situation
                 is
                 changed
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Place
                 is
                 changed
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 same
                 Bigness
                 and
                 Figure
                 do
                 remain
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 Thing
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Place
                 ,
                 we
                 mean
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 such
                 a
                 Situation
                 amongst
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 fills
                 such
                 a
                 Space
                 ,
                 we
                 understand
                 thereby
                 its
                 being
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 determinate
                 Figure
                 and
                 Magnitude
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 further
                 cleared
                 by
                 the
                 following
                 Rules
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   First
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 When
                 a
                 Place
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 
                   thing
                   placed
                
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 either
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Inward
                   Place
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 Dimensions
                 ,
                 or
                 equal
                 to
                 it self
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Outward
                   Place
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 imports
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 the
                 Ambient
                 ,
                 do
                 exactly
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Superficies
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 surrounded
                 or
                 contained
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 equal
                 Dimensions
                 :
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 Rule
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 thing
                 ruled
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 do
                 not
                 agree
                 with
                 it
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 threefold
                 Dimension
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Second
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 Two
                 Bodies
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   at
                   once
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 respect
                 of
                 distance
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 penetrate
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 Multiplication
                 of
                 Extension
                 ,
                 without
                 supposing
                 any
                 new
                 Parts
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contradictory
                 to
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Third
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 One
                 Body
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 two
                 Places
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 placed
                 between
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 contiguous
                 Bodies
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Plurality
                 of
                 Places
                 infers
                 a
                 Plurality
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 for
                 Place
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 Mode
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 :
                 Or
                 thus
                 :
                 Space
                 is
                 not
                 distinct
                 from
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 diverse
                 Spaces
                 ,
                 is
                 both
                 another
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Fourth
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 change
                 its
                 Place
                 when
                 it
                 changeth
                 its
                 respect
                 to
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 have
                 regard
                 to
                 different
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 change
                 its
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 change
                 it
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 different
                 regard
                 ;
                 tho'
                 most
                 properly
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 change
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 those
                 Contiguous
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 considered
                 as
                 immoveable
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Inward
                   Place
                   is
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   the
                   Outward
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Inward
                   Place
                
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Space
                 it
                 takes
                 up
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 it self
                 ,
                 consider'd
                 as
                 bounded
                 by
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 immediately
                 touch
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Outward
                   Place
                
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 surround
                 another
                 Body
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
                 The
                 supposing
                 of
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 implies
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   a
                   Vacuum
                   is
                   ●ccording
                   to
                   the
                   Sense
                   of
                   the
                   Com●●●n
                   People
                   .
                
                 IT
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 common
                 way
                 of
                 Speech
                 doth
                 frequently
                 differ
                 from
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 lyable
                 to
                 mistake
                 ,
                 who
                 mind
                 words
                 rather
                 than
                 their
                 own
                 Notions
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Vacuum
                 ,
                 understand
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 some
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Place
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Vessel
                 is
                 Empty
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 fill'd
                 with
                 
                   Water
                   ,
                   Wine
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 or
                 a
                 Purse
                 is
                 empty
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Mony
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   a
                   Space
                
                 empty
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sensible
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   a
                   Vacuum
                   is
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   Philosophers
                   .
                
                 But
                 learned
                 Men
                 allow
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 empty
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 devoid
                 of
                 any
                 Body
                 whatsoever
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 commonly
                 define
                 it
                 a
                 
                   Place
                   void
                   of
                   Body
                   ,
                   yet
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   filled
                   .
                
                 This
                 Vacuum
                 is
                 twofold
                 ,
                 Disseminate
                 or
                 Coacervate
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   a
                   Disseminate
                   Vacuum
                   is
                   .
                
                 A
                 Disseminate
                 or
                 interspers'd
                 Vacuum
                 they
                 call
                 small
                 Spaces
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 suppos'd
                 interspers'd
                 between
                 
                   Material
                   Things
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   a
                   Coacervate
                   Vacuum
                   is
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Coacervate
                   Vacuum
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sensible
                 Space
                 void
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Pipe
                 of
                 Glass
                 after
                 the
                 removal
                 of
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 in
                 the
                 Torricellian
                 Experiment
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   T●at
                   neither
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   ●●her
                   of
                   these
                   Vacuums
                   can
                   he
                   admitted
                   appears
                   〈◊〉
                   ●rom
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   .
                
                 That
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 Vacuities
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 prov'd
                 by
                 many
                 Arguments
                 .
                 First
                 because
                 every
                 Space
                 imports
                 Extension
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 implies
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 that
                 nothing
                 should
                 have
                 an
                 Extension
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 any
                 Space
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Corporeal
                 Substance
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 suppose
                 a
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 find
                 Extension
                 ;
                 so
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Space
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 clearly
                 conceive
                 Dimensions
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 impossible
                 to
                 conceive
                 a
                 Mountain
                 with
                 out
                 a
                 Vally
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 conceive
                 Space
                 without
                 Matter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Secondly
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Definition
                   of
                   a
                   Vacuity
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 is
                 defined
                 to
                 be
                 
                   A
                   place
                   devoid
                   of
                   Body
                
                 :
                 Now
                 this
                 also
                 implies
                 a
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 supposing
                 the
                 notion
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 given
                 of
                 place
                 to
                 be
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 ;
                 for
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Body
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Mode
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 empty
                 Space
                 it self
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 less
                 in
                 a
                 Place
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 Body
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 considers
                 it
                 well
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 unworthy
                 for
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 accommodate
                 this
                 Idea
                 to
                 a
                 Non-Entity
                 ,
                 which
                 altogether
                 agrees
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Real
                   Being
                
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   would
                   follow
                   ,
                   if
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   space
                   should
                   be
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   it
                   by
                   God.
                   
                
                 You
                 'l
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 can
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 the
                 Substance
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 contain'd
                 between
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 a
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 any
                 other
                 Body
                 from
                 entring
                 it
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 supposition
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 must
                 follow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   First
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 in
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Place
                
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 Body
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Chamber
                 or
                 any
                 Vessel
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 without
                 any
                 
                   Body
                   at
                   all
                
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Body
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Extension
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Extension
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hollowness
                 ,
                 capacity
                 or
                 interval
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 these
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Vessel
                 or
                 Chamber
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Second
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 supposing
                 all
                 intermediate
                 Bodies
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Chamber
                   VValls
                
                 would
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 because
                 nothing
                 would
                 be
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 distant
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 Middle
                 thing
                 to
                 separate
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 distance
                 is
                 a
                 Mode
                 of
                 Extension
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 follows
                 a
                 
                   Bodily
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 it
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 conceived
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   To
                   conceive
                   a
                   space
                   without
                   Extension
                   ,
                   implies
                   a
                   Contradiction
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 which
                 is
                 conceiv'd
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Chamber
                 or
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 is
                 something
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 sides
                 that
                 surround
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 one
                 may
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 understand
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 make
                 a
                 Mountain
                 without
                 a
                 Valley
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 only
                 I
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 my
                 Mind
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 how
                 a
                 Mountain
                 should
                 subsist
                 without
                 a
                 Valley
                 ;
                 or
                 how
                 Five
                 and
                 One
                 should
                 not
                 make
                 Six
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 that
                 Space
                 which
                 is
                 imagin'd
                 to
                 be
                 between
                 the
                 Sides
                 of
                 a
                 Chamber
                 or
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 without
                 extension
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 
                   nothing
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   Properties
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Space
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 that
                 is
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 Matter
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Chamber
                 or
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 touch
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 annihilate
                 all
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 Space
                 left
                 between
                 the
                 VValls
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 any
                 Space
                 be
                 left
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 Magnitude
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 Magnitude
                 ,
                 then
                 Quantity
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 
                   Quantity
                   ,
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Space
                   ,
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Quantity
                   ,
                   Matter
                
                 and
                 a
                 Body
                 are
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   If
                   Bodies
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   all
                   distance
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   likewise
                   .
                
                 For
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 more
                 absurd
                 than
                 to
                 assert
                 that
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 Bodies
                 is
                 owing
                 to
                 an
                 Imaginary
                 Space
                 ,
                 or
                 nothing
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 intermediate
                 Body
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 all
                 distance
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 likewise
                 ?
                 Who
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 measur'd
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 Extension
                 ,
                 but
                 any
                 other
                 Propriety
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 remov'd
                 from
                 Nothing
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 Space
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 )
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 length
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 ascribe
                 other
                 Properties
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Hardness
                   ,
                   Softness
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 remains
                 therefore
                 that
                 Nothing
                 cannot
                 make
                 a
                 Distance
                 between
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 suppose
                 we
                 a
                 
                   Square
                   Vessel
                
                 ABCD
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Hollow
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 empty
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 cannot
                 be
                 measur'd
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 enquir'd
                 by
                 what
                 thing
                 the
                 sides
                 AB
                 ,
                 DC
                 are
                 distinct
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 readily
                 answer'd
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Straight
                   Lines
                
                 AD
                 ,
                 BC.
                 Yet
                 I
                 cannot
                 return
                 the
                 same
                 answer
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 enquires
                 the
                 distance
                 between
                 the
                 opposite
                 Angles
                 DB
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 kept
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Straight
                   Line
                
                 DB
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 seeing
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 Length
                 or
                 Measure
                 can
                 be
                 apprehended
                 in
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   necessity
                   for
                   the
                   Connexion
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 This
                 Conclusion
                 may
                 be
                 confirmed
                 from
                 the
                 necessity
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 Connexion
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 do
                 constitute
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 so
                 
                 joyned
                 together
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 separable
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 Which
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 such
                 a
                 Connexion
                 ,
                 between
                 this
                 Chamber
                 suppose
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 particular
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 this
                 Air
                 is
                 driven
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 other
                 comes
                 into
                 its
                 place
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessary
                 Connexion
                 between
                 this
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 Quantity
                 in
                 General
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Distance
                 or
                 Interval
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 be
                 fill'd
                 with
                 some
                 Body
                 or
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Supposing
                   a
                   Vacuity
                   ,
                   two
                   Round
                   Bodies
                   would
                   totally
                   touch
                   one
                   another
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 farther
                 prov'd
                 from
                 the
                 Absurdity
                 which
                 would
                 otherwise
                 follow
                 ;
                 because
                 supposing
                 a
                 
                   Vacuum
                   ,
                   Round
                   Bodies
                
                 would
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 
                   Flat
                   Bodies
                
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 totally
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 Bodies
                 are
                 said
                 totally
                 to
                 touch
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 between
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 intervening
                 Medium
                 ;
                 but
                 betwixt
                 two
                 
                   Round
                   Bodies
                
                 in
                 a
                 Vacuity
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Medium
                 assign'd
                 ;
                 therefore
                 they
                 touch
                 with
                 their
                 entire
                 Superficies
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 solving
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Possible
                 Substance
                 mediates
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Possible
                 Substance
                 cannot
                 be
                 an
                 
                   Actual
                   Medium
                
                 dividing
                 and
                 separating
                 Bodies
                 :
                 For
                 otherwise
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 could
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 ;
                 since
                 between
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 united
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 Possible
                 Medium
                 that
                 may
                 divide
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   ,
                   that
                   Distance
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   negation
                   of
                   contact
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 Distance
                 is
                 no
                 Real
                 Thing
                 ,
                 because
                 two
                 Bodies
                 may
                 be
                 conceiv'd
                 to
                 be
                 distant
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Negation
                 of
                 their
                 contact
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 intervene
                 between
                 Bodies
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 distant
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   Objection
                   answer'd
                   ,
                   and
                   distance
                   prov'd
                   to
                   be
                   Extension
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 seeing
                 Distance
                 is
                 a
                 Relation
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 between
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 Opposition
                 or
                 Distinction
                 ,
                 the
                 Essence
                 whereof
                 consists
                 herein
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 thing
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 
                   Real
                   Distinction
                
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 its
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   nothing
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   affections
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Foundation
                 must
                 consist
                 in
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 things
                 between
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Distance
                 ,
                 which
                 since
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 Spiritual
                 (
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 void
                 of
                 Extension
                 )
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 Material
                 or
                 Corporeal
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 improper
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 why
                 London
                 is
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 Paris
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Because
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 London
                 and
                 Paris
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 near
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 explain
                 an
                 unknown
                 thing
                 ,
                 by
                 another
                 thing
                 equally
                 unknown
                 .
                 We
                 conclude
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 Distance
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Negation
                 of
                 Contact
                 doth
                 necessarily
                 include
                 Extension
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 remote
                 Bodies
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 distant
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Nature
                   doth
                   not
                   abhor
                   a
                   Vacuum
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 appears
                 how
                 falsely
                 the
                 Schools
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   motion
                   towards
                   mutual
                   Contact
                
                 ,
                 is
                 prevalent
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 ordained
                 for
                 the
                 Conservation
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 avoiding
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Vacuum
                   in
                   Nature
                
                 :
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 Nature
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 avoid
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 an
                 
                   Empty
                   Space
                
                 implies
                 a
                 contradiction
                 ?
                 For
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 us'd
                 to
                 be
                 forbid
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 such
                 whose
                 being
                 implies
                 a
                 contradiction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Water
                   condensed
                   in
                   a
                   close
                   stopt
                   Vessel
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   leave
                   a
                   Vacuity
                   .
                
                 All
                 other
                 Arguments
                 made
                 against
                 this
                 opinion
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 at
                 all
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 assert
                 the
                 Extension
                 of
                 Space
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 Extension
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 includes
                 
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                
                 and
                 Depth
                 .
                 What
                 they
                 object
                 of
                 a
                 Vessel
                 fill'd
                 with
                 hot
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 close
                 stopt
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Water
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 a
                 less
                 Space
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 must
                 leave
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 Moment
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Space
                 which
                 they
                 imagine
                 to
                 be
                 void
                 ,
                 is
                 fill'd
                 with
                 the
                 subtil
                 Matter
                 penetrating
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 vulgar
                 Errour
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 those
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 Empty
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 to
                 be
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   A
                   Body
                   is
                   no
                   less
                   fill'd
                   with
                   one
                   Body
                   than
                   with
                   another
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Vessel
                 doth
                 not
                 contain
                 more
                 Matter
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Air
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 extension
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Gold.
                 A
                 Vessel
                 indeed
                 may
                 contain
                 more
                 Gold
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 can
                 of
                 
                   Pumice
                   Stone
                
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 latter
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Pores
                 which
                 are
                 fill'd
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 its
                 own
                 Substance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 and
                 Philosophical
                 Definition
                 of
                 Motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Local
                   motion
                   only
                   is
                   ●●
                   be
                   admitted
                   of
                   in
                   Philosophy
                   .
                
                 BY
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Motion
                 we
                 only
                 understand
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Local
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 only
                 Motion
                 that
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 referr'd
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 
                   ARISTOTLE
                   Lib.
                
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Physic
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 7.
                 reckons
                 up
                 three
                 kinds
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Motion
                   in
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   in
                   Affection
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Place
                   ;
                   yet
                   he
                   asserts
                   that
                   the
                   latter
                   of
                   these
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   Motions
                   ,
                
                 and
                 concludes
                 ,
                 that
                 Generation
                 and
                 
                   Corruption
                   ,
                   Accretion
                
                 and
                 Diminution
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 Alteration
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 
                   Local
                   Motion
                
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 else
                 is
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 Generation
                 and
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Local
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 sensible
                 and
                 insensible
                 parts
                 ,
                 are
                 fitly
                 ,
                 or
                 unfitly
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Essential
                   Constitution
                
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ?
                 So
                 likewise
                 in
                 Accretion
                 and
                 Diminution
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Local
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 several
                 parts
                 are
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 growing
                 ;
                 or
                 whereby
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 joyned
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 now
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 ●o
                 Alteration
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 that
                 Calefaction
                 or
                 Heating
                 is
                 perform'd
                 by
                 
                   Local
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 swift
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 some
                 Body
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 Refrigeration
                 or
                 cooling
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 parts
                 are
                 more
                 slowly
                 moved
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 no
                 Motion
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Tho'
                 indeed
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 speak
                 strictly
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Species
                 of
                 Motion
                 that
                 are
                 commonly
                 reckon'd
                 up
                 ,
                 are
                 rather
                 changes
                 made
                 by
                 Motion
                 ,
                 than
                 Motions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   All
                   other
                   Motions
                   〈◊〉
                   but
                   the
                   Differences
                   of
                   Local
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 kinds
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 certain
                 differences
                 of
                 
                   Local
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 denominated
                 from
                 their
                 various
                 effects
                 of
                 
                   Generating
                   ,
                   Corrupting
                   ,
                   Encreasing
                   ,
                   Diminishing
                
                 and
                 Altering
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 multiply
                 Entities
                 in
                 vain
                 by
                 going
                 about
                 to
                 establish
                 any
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 besides
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Motion
                   examin'd
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Common
                   People
                   .
                
                 But
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 clearly
                 discover
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 first
                 enquire
                 what
                 is
                 understood
                 by
                 this
                 Word
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 vulgar
                 acception
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 come
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 
                   Philosophical
                   Notion
                
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   the
                   Common
                   People
                   understand
                   by
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 The
                 Common
                 People
                 by
                 Motion
                 ,
                 understand
                 the
                 
                   Action
                   whereby
                   some
                   Body
                   is
                   remov'd
                   from
                   one
                   place
                   to
                   another
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 mean
                 by
                 
                   Local
                   Motion
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 suppose
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 may
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Master
                 of
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Shoar
                 be
                 consider'd
                 as
                 immoveable
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Stern
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Ship
                 where
                 he
                 sits
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 action
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 produce
                 Motion
                 than
                 Rest
                 .
                 Which
                 Judgment
                 they
                 make
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 their
                 Will
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 moving
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 Rest
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 Weight
                 ,
                 without
                 standing
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 to
                 stop
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 convinc'd
                 of
                 their
                 error
                 by
                 putting
                 them
                 in
                 Mind
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 often
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 action
                 required
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 move
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 needs
                 as
                 much
                 force
                 to
                 stop
                 a
                 Stone
                 that
                 is
                 tumbling
                 down
                 from
                 a
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 tumble
                 down
                 a
                 Stone
                 ,
                 that
                 lies
                 still
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Five
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   consider'd
                   in
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 five
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 in
                 every
                 Motion
                 ;
                 the
                 mover
                 ,
                 the
                 moved
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Term
                   from
                   which
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Term
                   to
                   which
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Succession
                 .
                 The
                 mover
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 doth
                 move
                 ;
                 the
                 moved
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 mover
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Term
                   from
                   which
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Neighbourhood
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 which
                 it
                 quits
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Term
                   to
                   which
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Neighbourhood
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Body
                 comes
                 ;
                 and
                 Succession
                 is
                 that
                 progress
                 whereby
                 the
                 thing
                 moved
                 is
                 continually
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 manner
                 apply'd
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 Parts
                 of
                 
                   Ambient
                   Bodies
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Wherein
                   Motion
                   properly
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 Now
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 this
                 Progress
                 or
                 Succession
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 understood
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 Motion
                 may
                 be
                 consider'd
                 three
                 manner
                 of
                 ways
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 mover
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 example
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 Man
                 who
                 throws
                 a
                 Stone
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 mover
                 it
                 is
                 call'd
                 an
                 
                   Action
                   .
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 receiv'd
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 moved
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 moment
                 of
                 its
                 impulse
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 mover
                 ,
                 Ex.
                 Gr.
                 in
                 the
                 Stone
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 Man
                 casts
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Passion
                   .
                   Thirdly
                
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 moved
                 ,
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 mover
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   a
                   Stone
                
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 carried
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Mode
                 or
                 state
                 opposit
                 to
                 Rest
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 Sense
                 Motion
                 is
                 here
                 taken
                 :
                 And
                 accordingly
                 Motion
                 is
                 defin'd
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Translation
                   of
                   a
                   Definite
                   Body
                   from
                   the
                   Neighbourhood
                   of
                   Bodies
                   that
                   immediately
                   touch
                   it
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Neighbourhood
                   of
                   other
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Or
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 successive
                 application
                 of
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 immediately
                 touching
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Wry
                   M●tion
                   is
                   called
                   Translation
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 call'd
                 a
                 Translation
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 Motion
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 subsisting
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 Mode
                 of
                 Substance
                 :
                 For
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 otherwise
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 moved
                 than
                 when
                 it
                 rests
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Action
                 that
                 translates
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 its
                 Motion
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 Rule
                 of
                 Logick
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   cause
                   cannot
                   be
                   the
                   Genus
                   :
                
                 For
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 sound
                 is
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Quality
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 Motion
                 is
                 an
                 Action
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Translation
                 caused
                 by
                 some
                 Action
                 or
                 force
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 more
                 clearly
                 appear
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Moving
                 force
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Mode
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   And
                   from
                   the
                   Neighbourhood
                   of
                   Bodies
                   that
                   touch
                   it
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   Translation
                   of
                   one
                   Body
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Neighbourhood
                   of
                   Bodies
                   Immediately
                   touching
                   it
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 not
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Place
                 nothing
                 of
                 certainty
                 is
                 signified
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 diverse
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 change
                 its
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 change
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 that
                 sits
                 in
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 changes
                 his
                 Place
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Shoar
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 leaves
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 not
                 change
                 it
                 regard
                 being
                 had
                 to
                 
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Ship.
                
                 Now
                 by
                 defining
                 Motion
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Translation
                   from
                   the
                   Neighbourhood
                   of
                   contiguous
                   Bodies
                   ,
                
                 we
                 denote
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 moved
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 proper
                 Motion
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 tho'
                 many
                 common
                 Motions
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 ,
                 yet
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 only
                 is
                 its
                 
                   Proper
                   Motion
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 separated
                 by
                 Bodies
                 contiguous
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 he
                 that
                 sits
                 in
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 tho'
                 he
                 participate
                 of
                 the
                 various
                 Agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 he
                 not
                 moved
                 with
                 any
                 proper
                 Motion
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 abides
                 fix't
                 and
                 unmov'd
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 contiguous
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   meant
                   by
                   one
                   Body
                   in
                   the
                   Definition
                   .
                
                 By
                 
                   one
                   Body
                
                 is
                 understood
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 transferred
                 ;
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 consist
                 of
                 many
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 other
                 Motions
                 .
                 Because
                 these
                 Motions
                 are
                 not
                 really
                 distinct
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 difficult
                 thing
                 to
                 understand
                 so
                 many
                 Motions
                 together
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 his
                 
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   Hands
                   ,
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Spirits
                 are
                 moved
                 also
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 Parts
                 have
                 their
                 particular
                 Motions
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 common
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 partake
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   Bodies
                   are
                   moved
                   ,
                   since
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Vacu●m
                   into
                   which
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   received
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Difficulty
                 is
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Vacuum
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 have
                 proportionate
                 places
                 which
                 they
                 fill
                 up
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 Bodies
                 be
                 moved
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 empty
                 space
                 to
                 admit
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Ars●er
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 
                   local
                   motion
                
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 performed
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 absolute
                 Plenitude
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 any
                 Compression
                 and
                 Dilatation
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 tell
                 us
                 )
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 circular
                 yielding
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 it
                 thrusts
                 the
                 next
                 Body
                 in
                 its
                 way
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Space
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 enters
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 again
                 thrusts
                 out
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 ;
                 which
                 enters
                 upon
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 the
                 first
                 Body
                 has
                 left
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 instance
                 that
                 it
                 leaves
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 a
                 round
                 Pipe
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Bullets
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 cannot
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 last
                 by
                 the
                 impulse
                 of
                 the
                 intermediate
                 ones
                 do
                 succeed
                 into
                 its
                 Place
                 .
                 Thus
                 our
                 Philosophy
                 rejects
                 all
                 
                   similiar
                   ,
                   Magnetical
                
                 and
                 
                   Electrical
                   Attraction
                
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 motion
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 impulse
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 hereafter
                 to
                 be
                 mentioned
                 .
              
               
                 
                 So
                 that
                 whenever
                 this
                 
                   Circular
                   Motion
                
                 of
                 Bodies
                 is
                 hindred
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Motion
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Tasting
                   Pipe
                
                 used
                 by
                 
                   Wine
                   Coopers
                
                 ,
                 represented
                 by
                 ABC
                 ,
                 the
                 upper
                 Orifice
                 A
                 ,
                 being
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inferior
                 C
                 ,
                 open
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 liquor
                 that
                 is
                 contain'd
                 in
                 it
                 be
                 much
                 heavier
                 than
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 without
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 prest
                 by
                 the
                 liquor
                 ready
                 to
                 run
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 under
                 Orifice
                 C
                 ,
                 cannot
                 recede
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 upper
                 Orifice
                 A
                 ,
                 is
                 stopt
                 from
                 receiving
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 should
                 succeed
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 liquor
                 running
                 out
                 of
                 C
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 liquor
                 continues
                 in
                 the
                 Pipe
                 as
                 finding
                 no
                 place
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 circular
                 Motion
                 of
                 Bodies
                 is
                 hindred
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 stopping
                 of
                 the
                 upper
                 Orifice
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Pipe.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   A
                   Body
                   is
                   more
                   swifly
                   mov●d
                   through
                   a
                   narrow
                   Passage
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 may
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 Bodies
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 explained
                 without
                 penetration
                 of
                 Dimensions
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 chance
                 to
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Circle
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 to
                 pass
                 be
                 unequal
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 narrower
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 than
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 where
                 its
                 passage
                 is
                 narrow
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 compensate
                 the
                 straitness
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 celerity
                 
                 of
                 its
                 Motion
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 
                   m
                   tion
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   any
                   liquor
                   passeth
                   from
                   a
                   large
                   place
                   to
                   a
                   straiter
                   ,
                   the
                   swiftness
                   of
                   its
                   motion
                   en●r●a●eth
                   proportionably
                   to
                   the
                   decrease
                   of
                   the
                   wideness
                   of
                   its
                   passage
                   .
                
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 shewed
                 by
                 man●
                 examples
                 :
                 Thus
                 Winds
                 are
                 more
                 vehement
                 in
                 a
                 narrow
                 passage
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 a
                 wide
                 Street
                 ;
                 a
                 Bellows
                 ,
                 tho'
                 but
                 leisurely
                 comprest
                 ,
                 sends
                 out
                 the
                 Air
                 through
                 the
                 Nuzzle
                 with
                 great
                 swiftness
                 and
                 force
                 ;
                 and
                 Waters
                 otherwise
                 gliding
                 gently
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 pass
                 through
                 Sl●ces
                 run
                 violently
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Circle
                 of
                 Bodies
                 should
                 move
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Plato's
                   way
                   of
                   explaining
                   how
                   all
                   motion
                   is
                   made
                   by
                   a
                   Circle
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   opinion
                   is
                   thus
                   explain'd
                   by
                
                 PLATO
                 
                   in
                   his
                
                 Timaeus
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Vacuum
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 moved
                 can
                 enter
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 our
                 breath
                 continually
                 goes
                 out
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 it
                 goes
                 not
                 into
                 an
                 empty
                 space
                 ,
                 but
                 drives
                 the
                 Air
                 next
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 again
                 drives
                 away
                 the
                 next
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 necessity
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 breath
                 came
                 forth
                 ,
                 doth
                 follow
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 perform'd
                 at
                 once
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 vacuity
                 any
                 where
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Breast
                 and
                 Lungs
                 have
                 let
                 out
                 the
                 Breath
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 immediately
                 fill'd
                 again
                 with
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 surrounds
                 and
                 penetrates
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 the
                 Air
                 flying
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 let
                 out
                 breath
                 ,
                 forceth
                 us
                 to
                 draw
                 in
                 our
                 breath
                 again
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Passages
                 of
                 our
                 Mouth
                 and
                 Nostrils
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Motion
                   is
                   not
                   contrary
                   to
                   Motion
                   ▪
                   but
                   to
                   Rest
                   .
                
                 One
                 Motion
                 is
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 another
                 Motion
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 two
                 Bodies
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Bigness
                 and
                 swiftness
                 meet
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 lose
                 their
                 Motion
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 only
                 reflected
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 so
                 continue
                 their
                 Motions
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 Rest
                 alone
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Motion
                 :
                 And
                 tho'
                 a
                 
                   slow
                   Motion
                
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 opposit
                 to
                 a
                 swift
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 only
                 because
                 a
                 
                   slow
                   Motion
                
                 partakes
                 of
                 Rest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   What
                   Rest
                   is
                   .
                
                 For
                 
                   Rest
                   is
                   a
                   Continuance
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   an
                   adhaesion
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   Contiguous
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 Affection
                 proper
                 to
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 consider'd
                 simply
                 in
                 it self
                 ▪
                 without
                 any
                 force
                 from
                 without
                 imprest
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 continues
                 unmov'd
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 hath
                 its
                 parts
                 continuous
                 to
                 it self
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 Rest
                 or
                 Quiet
                 is
                 something
                 Positive
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Motion
                 :
                 For
                 Rest
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 Magnitude
                 ,
                 resists
                 motion
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 alters
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 keeps
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 continuous
                 and
                 hard
                 Bodies
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 meerly
                 Privative
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Rest
                 is
                 something
                 stable
                 and
                 permanent
                 ,
                 if
                 compared
                 with
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   is
                   flowing
                   and
                   passing
                
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 deny
                 it
                 Reality
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Rest
                   is
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 Rest
                 therefore
                 is
                 oppos'd
                 to
                 motion
                 ,
                 not
                 Privatively
                 ,
                 as
                 Habit
                 and
                 Privation
                 ;
                 but
                 Positively
                 ,
                 as
                 two
                 contraries
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 Rest
                 is
                 adverse
                 to
                 motion
                 by
                 resisting
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 by
                 diminishing
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 reflecting
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   
                
                 Motion
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 
                   Real
                   Quality
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 suppose
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 Mode
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 change
                 whereby
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 translated
                 ,
                 or
                 withdraws
                 from
                 some
                 other
                 〈…〉
                 immediately
                 touch
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 〈…〉
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 a
                 Fish
                 for
                 〈…〉
                 over
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 surrounds
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 really
                 moved
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 whole
                 outside
                 of
                 the
                 Fish
                 ,
                 is
                 successively
                 apply'd
                 to
                 diverse
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 that
                 do
                 immediately
                 touch
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 we
                 find
                 all
                 that
                 in
                 it
                 which
                 happens
                 to
                 another
                 Fish
                 that
                 swims
                 in
                 a
                 Pond
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 the
                 effort
                 he
                 useth
                 makes
                 him
                 successively
                 to
                 correspond
                 to
                 different
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 VVater
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 a
                 Stick
                 driving
                 in
                 the
                 VVater
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 always
                 apply'd
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 say
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 move
                 ,
                 but
                 lye
                 still
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Stick
                 is
                 without
                 any
                 Action
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 correspond
                 successively
                 to
                 divers
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 VVater
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Stick
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 VVater
                 ,
                 make
                 up
                 but
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 really
                 moved
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   Motion
                   and
                   Rest
                   are
                   the
                   Modifications
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   .
                
                 As
                 we
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 an
                 Application
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 different
                 Parts
                 ,
                 without
                 conceiving
                 a
                 Body
                 that
                 applies
                 it self
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 judg
                 ,
                 that
                 Motion
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Absolute
                 Entity
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Modification
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 moved
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 Rest
                 likewise
                 the
                 Mode
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Body
                   resting
                
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 Motion
                 and
                 Quiet
                 superadd
                 nothing
                 more
                 to
                 a
                 Body
                 moved
                 or
                 Resting
                 ,
                 than
                 Figure
                 superadds
                 to
                 a
                 Body
                 figured
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 may
                 either
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 moved
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 Motion
                 and
                 Rest
                 are
                 Accidental
                 to
                 Matter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   violent
                   Motion
                   in
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 We
                 may
                 also
                 infer
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 violent
                 Motion
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 connatural
                 to
                 Bodies
                 to
                 push
                 forwards
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 rest
                 and
                 lye
                 still
                 .
                 For
                 Matter
                 consider'd
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 being
                 idle
                 and
                 unactive
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 its
                 motion
                 from
                 an
                 
                   External
                   Principle
                
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 Motion
                 equally
                 agrees
                 to
                 all
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 a
                 Stone
                 cast
                 upwards
                 ,
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 violent
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 a
                 Ball
                 when
                 it
                 falls
                 down
                 perpendicularly
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 a
                 Stone
                 cast
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 casts
                 it
                 up
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 a
                 Ball
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 subtil
                 matter
                 which
                 carrieth
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 compresseth
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 word
                 Violent
                 hath
                 reference
                 only
                 to
                 our
                 Will
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 forced
                 when
                 any
                 thing
                 happens
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 resists
                 and
                 strives
                 against
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 Of
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 Local
                 Motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   There
                   are
                   two
                   Principles
                   of
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 Matter
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 attribute
                 any
                 motion
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 remove
                 another
                 Body
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 (
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Chapter
                 )
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 enquire
                 here
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 follow
                 the
                 order
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 pitch
                 upon
                 two
                 Principles
                 of
                 motion
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 General
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 all
                 motions
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 do
                 depend
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Particular
                 or
                 secundary
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 singular
                 motions
                 are
                 attributed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   Cause
                   of
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 The
                 First
                 and
                 
                   Universal
                   Cause
                
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 first
                 put
                 matter
                 into
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 who
                 bestowed
                 Motion
                 upon
                 the
                 matter
                 he
                 had
                 created
                 ,
                 and
                 preserves
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Action
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 produc'd
                 it
                 at
                 first
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 
                   Right
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Idea
                 we
                 have
                 
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 conserve
                 his
                 Creatures
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 simple
                 way
                 ;
                 it
                 seems
                 more
                 than
                 probable
                 that
                 God
                 continues
                 the
                 same
                 Agitation
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 imprest
                 on
                 it
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 always
                 whensoever
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 change
                 these
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 established
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Second
                   Cause
                   is
                   the
                   meeting
                   of
                   other
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 The
                 Second
                 or
                 Particular
                 Cause
                 is
                 the
                 meeting
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 
                   Divine
                   Action
                
                 ,
                 which
                 preserves
                 Motion
                 ,
                 exerts
                 it self
                 sometimes
                 in
                 these
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 other
                 Bodies
                 :
                 Whence
                 the
                 difficulty
                 which
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 Communication
                 of
                 Motion
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 solved
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 Motion
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 only
                 the
                 Mode
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 cannot
                 remove
                 from
                 one
                 Subject
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 Regius
                 unwarily
                 asserts
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 agitating
                 force
                 ,
                 being
                 no
                 Mode
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 may
                 by
                 removing
                 shew
                 it self
                 sometimes
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Communication
                   of
                   motion
                   is
                   performed
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   at
                   first
                   set
                   by
                   God
                   ▪
                
                 Whensoever
                 therefore
                 
                   DES
                   CARTES
                
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Communication
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 that
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 preserves
                 
                   Natural
                   Things
                
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 constituted
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 effects
                 order'd
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 appointed
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 suiting
                 to
                 their
                 Natures
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Three
                   Laws
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 three
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 founded
                 in
                 that
                 most
                 simple
                 Concourse
                 ,
                 whereby
                 God
                 preserves
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 conducive
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   First
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 The
                 First
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 
                   Every
                   Natural
                   thing
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   simple
                   and
                   undivided
                   ,
                   always
                   inclines
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   state
                   wherein
                   it
                   is
                   :
                
                 So
                 that
                 no
                 change
                 can
                 happen
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 some
                 outward
                 Principles
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 
                   Round
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 always
                 keeps
                 its
                 Round
                 Figure
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 some
                 supervening
                 foreign
                 Agent
                 .
                 And
                 supposing
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 still
                 proceed
                 further
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 meet
                 with
                 some
                 impediment
                 that
                 puts
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 its
                 Motion
                 .
                 And
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Rule
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 once
                 put
                 into
                 Motion
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 a
                 Ball
                 struck
                 by
                 a
                 Racket
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 stop
                 at
                 the
                 Wall
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 reflected
                 ;
                 for
                 should
                 we
                 suppose
                 any
                 interruption
                 in
                 its
                 Motion
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 to
                 find
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 excites
                 a
                 new
                 Motion
                 in
                 it
                 again
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 is
                 always
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 rests
                 ,
                 rests
                 always
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 Stone
                 continues
                 its
                 Motion
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 let
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 throws
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   Foregoing
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 This
                 Rule
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 gather'd
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 shall
                 say
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Chapter
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 cannot
                 move
                 it self
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 rests
                 ,
                 must
                 persevere
                 so
                 ,
                 except
                 by
                 some
                 outward
                 force
                 it
                 be
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 once
                 put
                 into
                 Motion
                 ,
                 no
                 reason
                 can
                 be
                 assign'd
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 continually
                 proceed
                 therein
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 nothing
                 that
                 stops
                 its
                 career
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 a
                 Cause
                 ,
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 cannot
                 be
                 changed
                 without
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 a
                 Cause
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Leaden
                   Bullet
                
                 being
                 let
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 Mast
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 swift
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 yet
                 falls
                 down
                 straight
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Bullet
                 being
                 a
                 Compound
                 of
                 
                   progressive
                   and
                   descensory
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 continuing
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Bullet
                 can
                 fall
                 no
                 otherwise
                 than
                 it
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Every
                   change
                   proceeds
                   from
                   outward
                   Causes
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 shall
                 meet
                 with
                 no
                 change
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Motion
                 or
                 
                   Rest
                   ,
                   Swiftness
                
                 or
                 
                   Slowness
                   ,
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Situation
                   ,
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 without
                 ,
                 the
                 searching
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 Causes
                 is
                 the
                 particular
                 task
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                   .
                   Water
                
                 indeed
                 doth
                 by
                 degrees
                 lose
                 its
                 Heat
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 simple
                 ,
                 and
                 undivided
                 Body
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 derives
                 its
                 agitation
                 from
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 retains
                 it
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 agitating
                 Cause
                 continues
                 ;
                 but
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Cause
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 thin
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 Evaporate
                 ,
                 and
                 communicate
                 their
                 Motion
                 to
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 VVater
                 becomes
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 state
                 of
                 Coldness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   Stone
                   after
                   some
                   time
                   ,
                   falls
                   down
                   again
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                
                 You
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 Stone
                 cast
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 doth
                 after
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 fall
                 down
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Body
                 once
                 moved
                 ,
                 were
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 continue
                 its
                 Motion
                 ;
                 for
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Rule
                 ,
                 it
                 ought
                 continually
                 to
                 proceed
                 ,
                 tending
                 upwards
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Stone
                 falls
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 it
                 willingly
                 desists
                 from
                 its
                 Motion
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 Bodies
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 on
                 its
                 way
                 from
                 proceeding
                 any
                 further
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 fluid
                 Matter
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 without
                 difficulty
                 admit
                 the
                 entring
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 besides
                 do
                 very
                 much
                 resist
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 obvious
                 to
                 our
                 sense
                 of
                 Feeling
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 subtil
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 thrusts
                 Bodies
                 downward
                 ,
                 hinders
                 the
                 Stone
                 from
                 being
                 carried
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 our selves
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 leap
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 should
                 still
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Motion
                 mounting
                 upwards
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 subtil
                 Matter
                 which
                 surrounds
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 drive
                 us
                 downwards
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   No
                   body
                   moves
                   circularly
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   intervening
                   of
                   outward
                   force
                   .
                
                 What
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 of
                 a
                 Stone
                 falling
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 must
                 likewise
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 General
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Bodies
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 we
                 see
                 a
                 Body
                 in
                 its
                 Motion
                 describing
                 the
                 four
                 sides
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Square
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 at
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Angles
                 where
                 it
                 changeth
                 its
                 determination
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 forc'd
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 meeting
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 oppos'd
                 its
                 Motion
                 and
                 determination
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 a
                 Circle
                 is
                 Equivalent
                 to
                 a
                 Figure
                 of
                 an
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 sides
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 which
                 is
                 circularly
                 moved
                 ,
                 must
                 suffer
                 a
                 continual
                 violence
                 by
                 meeting
                 with
                 several
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 for
                 without
                 this
                 it
                 could
                 never
                 move
                 in
                 a
                 round
                 Line
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Another
                   reason
                   why
                   Bodies
                   persevere
                   in
                   their
                   motion
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 chief
                 reason
                 that
                 moves
                 us
                 to
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Stone
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Body
                 would
                 persevere
                 in
                 its
                 Motion
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 hindred
                 by
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Rest
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 by
                 its
                 natural
                 Propensity
                 tends
                 to
                 its
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 Destruction
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 Body
                 if
                 once
                 moved
                 will
                 move
                 always
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 will
                 always
                 continue
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 Principle
                 alone
                 we
                 place
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Action
                 and
                 Resistance
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 united
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 Power
                 to
                 resist
                 its
                 being
                 separated
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 rests
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 that
                 which
                 would
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 Motion
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 moved
                 hath
                 a
                 Power
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 its
                 Motion
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Swiftness
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   Body
                   ceaseth
                   to
                   move
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 a
                 weight
                 hanging
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Packthread
                 A
                 B
                 which
                 by
                 outward
                 force
                 is
                 mov'd
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 transmitted
                 to
                 G
                 ,
                 would
                 fall
                 down
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 mount
                 up
                 to
                 D
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 retain
                 this
                 Equality
                 of
                 Motion
                 ;
                 neither
                 would
                 it
                 ever
                 ,
                 by
                 slackning
                 of
                 its
                 Motion
                 ,
                 come
                 
                 
                 down
                 to
                 E
                 and
                 F
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 hinders
                 it
                 from
                 continuing
                 its
                 begun
                 Motion
                 from
                 G
                 to
                 D.
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 no
                 reason
                 can
                 be
                 assign'd
                 ,
                 why
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 should
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 except
                 a
                 more
                 powerful
                 thing
                 do
                 hinder
                 and
                 oppose
                 its
                 force
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Second
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sccond
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 
                   Every
                   Body
                   in
                   Motion
                   ,
                   of
                   it self
                   tends
                   to
                   prosecute
                   its
                   Motion
                   according
                   to
                   a
                   right
                   line
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   a
                   crooked
                   line
                   .
                
                 Notwithstanding
                 that
                 ,
                 many
                 Bodies
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 turn
                 aside
                 by
                 their
                 meeting
                 or
                 justling
                 against
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 circle
                 of
                 Bodies
                 moves
                 together
                 in
                 every
                 Motion
                 .
                 This
                 Rule
                 is
                 inferr'd
                 from
                 the
                 Definition
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 affirms
                 nothing
                 concerning
                 Motion
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   a
                   Translation
                   of
                   one
                   Part
                   of
                   Matter
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Neighbourhood
                   of
                   those
                   Bodies
                   that
                   do
                   immediately
                   touch
                   it
                   ,
                   &c.
                   into
                   the
                   Neighbourhood
                   of
                   other
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 except
                 this
                 Translation
                 be
                 most
                 simple
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 right
                 lines
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 crooked
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 attributed
                 something
                 to
                 Motion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Essential
                   Notion
                
                 or
                 Definition
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 consequently
                 that
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 its
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 moment
                 of
                 its
                 Motion
                 ,
                 is
                 determin'd
                 
                   to
                   continue
                   its
                   Motion
                
                 to
                 some
                 part
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   Line
                
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 God
                 preserves
                 Motion
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 simple
                 manner
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 
                   natural
                   thing
                
                 continues
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 moved
                 will
                 always
                 continue
                 its
                 Motion
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   line
                
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 hindred
                 from
                 without
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Why
                   every
                   Motion
                   tends
                   to
                   a
                   Right
                   Line
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 demand
                 why
                 every
                 Motion
                 tends
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   Line
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 a
                 crooked
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 least
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Crooked
                   Line
                
                 ,
                 are
                 right
                 Lines
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 the
                 circulating
                 Body
                 ,
                 ultimately
                 exists
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 Rule
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 restor'd
                 to
                 its
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 it
                 perseveres
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 continues
                 its
                 Motion
                 in
                 that
                 
                   Right
                   Line
                
                 which
                 there
                 toucheth
                 the
                 Circle
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 least
                 parts
                 in
                 the
                 Circle
                 were
                 crooked
                 ,
                 the
                 moved
                 Body
                 being
                 continually
                 carried
                 along
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 left
                 to
                 its
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Rule
                 ,
                 would
                 pursue
                 a
                 
                   crooked
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 
                   crooked
                   particle
                
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 last
                 :
                 But
                 since
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 happen
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 every
                 Circle
                 in
                 Nature
                 is
                 a
                 Polygon
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Body
                 of
                 many
                 Angles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Both
                   these
                   Laws
                   demonstrated
                   from
                   the
                   Divine
                   Immutability
                   .
                
                 This
                 Rule
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 foregoing
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Perfection
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 immutability
                 and
                 simplicity
                 of
                 that
                 operation
                 whereby
                 God
                 conserves
                 Motion
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 God
                 preserves
                 Motion
                 in
                 any
                 Body
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 that
                 Motion
                 which
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 continue
                 to
                 exist
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 wherein
                 the
                 Body
                 was
                 before
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 likewise
                 continues
                 to
                 direct
                 the
                 Body
                 moved
                 to
                 that
                 Term
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 directed
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 present
                 instant
                 of
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 never
                 any
                 instant
                 of
                 time
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 disposed
                 to
                 continue
                 its
                 Motion
                 in
                 a
                 Right-Line
                 ,
                 tho'
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 carried
                 in
                 a
                 
                   crooked
                   line
                
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 will
                 pursue
                 its
                 motion
                 in
                 a
                 Right-Line
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 clearly
                 made
                 out
                 by
                 
                   DES
                   CARTES
                
                 in
                 the
                 2d
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Principles
                   ,
                   Artic.
                
                 39.
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 a
                 
                 Stone
                 A
                 ,
                 whirld
                 about
                 in
                 a
                 Sling
                 AE
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 turn'd
                 round
                 in
                 the
                 Circle
                 LABF
                 ,
                 yet
                 withal
                 hath
                 a
                 tendency
                 towards
                 the
                 Tangent
                 Line
                 ACG
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Stone
                 first
                 proceeds
                 from
                 L
                 to
                 A
                 by
                 a
                 
                   crooked
                   line
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 that
                 Obliquity
                 can
                 be
                 understood
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Point
                 A.
                 Because
                 tho'
                 the
                 Stone
                 be
                 moved
                 round
                 ,
                 yet
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 every
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 parts
                 may
                 be
                 assign'd
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 crookedness
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 retain
                 any
                 obliquity
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 detaining
                 force
                 ceaseth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   Circular
                   ▪
                   Motion
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   proceeds
                   from
                   a
                   Cause
                   External
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Body
                 of
                 it self
                 is
                 moved
                 in
                 
                   a
                   Circular
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 that
                 always
                 proceeds
                 from
                 an
                 outward
                 cause
                 ,
                 which
                 hinders
                 the
                 Body
                 moved
                 to
                 pursue
                 its
                 Motion
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   Line
                
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 account
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 that
                 
                   Wooden
                   Bowls
                
                 dashing
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 are
                 often
                 whirld
                 round
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 Water
                 likewise
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 hastily
                 poured
                 into
                 any
                 Vessel
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 in
                 every
                 motion
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 circulation
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 shewed
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Every
                   Body
                   that
                   's
                   whirld
                   round
                   ,
                   endeavours
                   〈◊〉
                   recede
                   fr●m
                   its
                   Center
                   .
                
                 Another
                 Consectary
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Bodies
                 circularly
                 moved
                 ,
                 do
                 either
                 actually
                 recede
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 hindred
                 ;
                 or
                 endeavour
                 to
                 recede
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 Motion
                 :
                 Because
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 detaining
                 force
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 move
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   Line
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Water
                 doth
                 not
                 fall
                 down
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Bucket
                 of
                 Water
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 whirld
                 round
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 strives
                 to
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 upon
                 making
                 a
                 Hole
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 runs
                 out
                 immediately
                 .
                 This
                 Rule
                 is
                 of
                 very
                 great
                 use
                 for
                 explaining
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Phaenomena
                
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 strife
                 of
                 receding
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 greater
                 or
                 lesser
                 ,
                 proportionable
                 to
                 the
                 Agitation
                 ,
                 as
                 ony
                 one
                 may
                 plainly
                 perceive
                 in
                 the
                 whirling
                 about
                 of
                 a
                 Sling
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   strongest
                   doth
                   the
                   more
                   〈◊〉
                   from
                   the
                   Center
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 all
                 Bodies
                 moved
                 round
                 ,
                 strive
                 to
                 continue
                 their
                 Motion
                 in
                 
                   Right
                   Lines
                
                 ;
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 many
                 Bodies
                 are
                 so
                 moved
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 must
                 strive
                 to
                 move
                 by
                 the
                 Tangent
                 ACG
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 which
                 it
                 describes
                 ;
                 and
                 really
                 move
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Line
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 causes
                 that
                 have
                 hindred
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 visible
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 strongly
                 moved
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 must
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 describe
                 longer
                 Tangents
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 weakly
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 more
                 withdraw
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 means
                 force
                 the
                 weaker
                 Bodies
                 to
                 approach
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   The
                   Third
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 Another
                 
                   Rule
                   is
                   ;
                   Whensoever
                   the
                   Moved
                   Body
                   ,
                   meets
                   with
                   another
                   Body
                   in
                   Motion
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   have
                   not
                   as
                   great
                   a
                   force
                   to
                   pursue
                   its
                   course
                   by
                   a
                   Right
                   Line
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   Body
                   to
                   hinder
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   turn'd
                   out
                   of
                   its
                   way
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   continuing
                   its
                   Motion
                   ,
                   loseth
                   only
                   the
                   Determination
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 
                   hard
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 dash
                 against
                 another
                 Body
                 ,
                 do'nt
                 therefore
                 cease
                 to
                 move
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 reflected
                 to
                 the
                 opposit
                 part
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 pusheth
                 it
                 along
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 force
                 as
                 it
                 imparts
                 to
                 this
                 other
                 Body
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 it
                 loseth
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 
                   hard
                   Body
                
                 meeting
                 with
                 a
                 soft
                 ,
                 by
                 communicating
                 its
                 own
                 Motion
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 move
                 and
                 lies
                 still
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 suppose
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Ball
                 is
                 thrown
                 into
                 a
                 Heap
                 of
                 Sand
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 Motion
                 is
                 lost
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 communicated
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Sand
                 ,
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 neighbouring
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 said
                 communication
                 be
                 not
                 visible
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   The
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   Third
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 Rule
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 fetch'd
                 from
                 the
                 First
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 every
                 thing
                 inclines
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 weakest
                 must
                 be
                 changed
                 by
                 the
                 stronger
                 ,
                 as
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   From
                   this
                   Law
                   arise
                   those
                   changes
                   which
                   happen
                   to
                   Bodies
                   upon
                   their
                   meeting
                   one
                   another
                   .
                
                 From
                 this
                 
                   Third
                   Law
                
                 ariseth
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 changes
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 various
                 resistance
                 and
                 occurrence
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 which
                 occurrence
                 will
                 be
                 different
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 magnitude
                 of
                 those
                 
                   Bodies
                   .
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Superficies
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 press
                 upon
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 swiftness
                 and
                 force
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Motion
                   .
                   Fourthly
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rest
                 and
                 contact
                 of
                 Parts
                 in
                 that
                 Body
                 against
                 which
                 another
                 dasheth
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 amply
                 shewed
                 Part
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   How
                   to
                   measure
                   the
                   Quantity
                   of
                   motion
                   .
                
                 The
                 Quantity
                 of
                 Motion
                 in
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 known
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 
                   length
                   of
                   the
                   Line
                
                 which
                 the
                 Body
                 moved
                 runs
                 through
                 ;
                 partly
                 from
                 the
                 
                   quantity
                   of
                   its
                   Bulk
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 transferr'd
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 
                   Square
                   Body
                
                 of
                 one
                 Foot
                 ,
                 being
                 moved
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 10
                 Ells
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   Quantity
                   of
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 double
                 ,
                 if
                 an
                 equal
                 way
                 ,
                 were
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 length
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 Body
                 shall
                 run
                 through
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 
                   Square
                   Body
                
                 of
                 one
                 Foot
                 ,
                 should
                 run
                 through
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 10
                 Ells
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 double
                 portion
                 of
                 Motion
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Square
                   Body
                
                 of
                 half
                 a
                 Foot.
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 Bodies
                 of
                 different
                 magnitudes
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 quantity
                 of
                 motion
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 
                   Square
                   Body
                   of
                   one
                   Foot
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   of
                   half
                   a
                   Foot
                
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 quantity
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 supposing
                 the
                 former
                 to
                 run
                 through
                 a
                 Line
                 of
                 
                   five
                   Feet
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 a
                 Line
                 of
                 
                   ten
                   Feet
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   Unequal
                   Bodies
                   may
                   have
                   an
                   Equal
                   quantity
                   of
                   motion
                   .
                
                 From
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 two
                 Bodies
                 of
                 different
                 magnitude
                 may
                 have
                 an
                 equal
                 quantity
                 of
                 motion
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Lines
                 they
                 run
                 through
                 ,
                 be
                 reciprocally
                 taken
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 bigness
                 .
                 As
                 supposing
                 one
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 thrice
                 as
                 big
                 ,
                 as
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Line
                 it
                 describes
                 by
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 be
                 only
                 the
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Line
                 ,
                 the
                 lesser
                 Body
                 runs
                 through
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 we
                 may
                 build
                 these
                 four
                 following
                 Maxims
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXV
                   .
                   The
                   First
                   Maxim.
                   
                
                 Two
                 equal
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 have
                 equal
                 Quantities
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 equal
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 describe
                 equal
                 Lines
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVI
                   .
                   Second
                   Maxim.
                   
                
                 Two
                 equal
                 Bodies
                 have
                 unequal
                 quantities
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 
                   equal
                   time
                
                 ,
                 they
                 describe
                 
                   unequal
                   Lines
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVII
                   .
                   The
                   Third
                   Maxim.
                   
                
                 Two
                 
                   unequal
                   Bodies
                
                 have
                 equal
                 quantity
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 an
                 equal
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 describe
                 Lines
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 reciprocal
                 Proportion
                 to
                 their
                 magnitude
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVIII
                   .
                   The
                   Fourth
                   Maxim.
                   
                
                 Two
                 
                   unequal
                   Bodies
                
                 have
                 unequal
                 Quantity
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 equal
                 time
                 they
                 describe
                 Lines
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 reciprocal
                 to
                 their
                 Bulk
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
                 A
                 Body
                 can
                 neither
                 move
                 it self
                 ,
                 nor
                 another
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Motion
                   is
                   something
                   distinct
                   from
                   the
                   force
                   that
                   moves
                   .
                
                 TO
                 know
                 whether
                 the
                 Body
                 moved
                 hath
                 its
                 motion
                 from
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 receives
                 it
                 from
                 some
                 outward
                 Cause
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 suppose
                 two
                 things
                 in
                 motion
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 residing
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 moved
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 mover
                 :
                 The
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 the
                 successive
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 moved
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 doth
                 immediately
                 touch
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 force
                 that
                 causeth
                 this
                 application
                 .
                 Motion
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 moved
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 mode
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 cannot
                 pass
                 from
                 this
                 Body
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 because
                 every
                 mode
                 is
                 inseparably
                 tyed
                 to
                 its
                 Subject
                 .
                 But
                 motion
                 consider'd
                 with
                 spect
                 to
                 the
                 mover
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 mode
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 moved
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 that
                 it
                 passeth
                 from
                 that
                 Body
                 into
                 another
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Sense
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 modally
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 efficient
                 mover
                 is
                 Really
                 distinct
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Every
                   Body
                   is
                   moved
                   by
                   another
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 therefore
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 hath
                 not
                 its
                 motion
                 from
                 it self
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 Senses
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 motion
                 consists
                 in
                 an
                 Application
                 which
                 is
                 Accidental
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 change
                 which
                 happens
                 to
                 any
                 Subject
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 an
                 
                   External
                   Cause
                
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 it
                 give
                 it self
                 the
                 
                   Efficient
                   motion
                
                 ;
                 because
                 this
                 motion
                 likewise
                 is
                 Accidental
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 must
                 receive
                 its
                 motion
                 from
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 without
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   A
                   Body
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   moved
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 a
                 Body
                 connot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 that
                 of
                 it self
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 lose
                 ,
                 without
                 ceasing
                 to
                 be
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 every
                 Body
                 can
                 wholly
                 lose
                 its
                 Motion
                 ,
                 without
                 ceasing
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Body
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 no
                 Body
                 has
                 any
                 motion
                 of
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   If
                   a
                   Body
                   were
                   mov'd
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   in
                   perpetual
                   motion
                   .
                
                 If
                 a
                 Body
                 of
                 it self
                 had
                 the
                 Power
                 to
                 move
                 it self
                 ,
                 this
                 Power
                 would
                 be
                 Essential
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Body
                 would
                 move
                 always
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 force
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 experience
                 ,
                 which
                 teaches
                 us
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 sometimes
                 moves
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 receives
                 its
                 force
                 to
                 move
                 from
                 something
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 without
                 or
                 external
                 to
                 matter
                 but
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 Spirit
                 therefore
                 that
                 moves
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 makes
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 matter
                 apply
                 themselves
                 successively
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 outsides
                 ,
                 to
                 other
                 parts
                 that
                 immediately
                 touch
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 since
                 God
                 cannot
                 produce
                 motion
                 without
                 acting
                 ,
                 nor
                 act
                 otherwise
                 than
                 by
                 his
                 Will
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 own
                 that
                 the
                 moving
                 Power
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Will
                   God
                
                 hath
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 unchangeable
                 ,
                 the
                 quantity
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 moving
                 force
                 must
                 always
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 change
                 by
                 encreasing
                 or
                 diminishing
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 its
                 Principle
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 Bodies
                 on
                 which
                 God
                 exerts
                 that
                 Power
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 shewed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Neither
                   can
                   a
                   Body
                   move
                   another
                   Body
                   .
                
                 From
                 whence
                 we
                 gather
                 this
                 Conclusion
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Body
                 can
                 move
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 shall
                 it
                 move
                 another
                 Body
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 cannot
                 move
                 it self
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Power
                   of
                   moving
                   differs
                   from
                   the
                   thing
                   moved
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 moving
                 is
                 not
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 
                   thing
                   moved
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 repugnant
                 for
                 a
                 Body
                 to
                 apply
                 it self
                 to
                 divers
                 places
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 force
                 whereby
                 God
                 produceth
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 must
                 include
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Extension
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 not
                 distinct
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 Corporeal
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Aristotle
                   teacheth
                   that
                   no
                   Body
                   can
                   be
                   moved
                   by
                   it self
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 ARISTOTLE
                 8
                 Physic
                 .
                 Chap.
                 
                   4.
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                
                 no
                 Body
                 can
                 be
                 moved
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   consequently
                   that
                
                 Heavy
                 and
                 Light
                 Things
                 
                   are
                   not
                   moved
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   others
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   they
                   could
                   move
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   they
                   might
                   also
                   stand
                   still
                   of
                   themselves
                   ;
                   for
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   a
                   cause
                   of
                
                 walking
                 
                   to
                   it self
                   ,
                   is
                   also
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   not
                
                 walking
                 ;
                 
                   wherefore
                   if
                
                 Fire
                 
                   of
                   it self
                   did
                   move
                   upwards
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   it
                   would
                   also
                   be
                   able
                   by
                   its
                   own
                   strength
                   to
                   move
                   downwards
                   .
                
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 should
                 only
                 be
                 moved
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 move
                 themselves
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 that
                 a
                 continuous
                 thing
                 should
                 move
                 it self
                 ?
                 For
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 continuous
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 Passion
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 separated
                 ,
                 then
                 one
                 can
                 act
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 suffer
                 .
                 Nothing
                 therefore
                 moves
                 it self
                 ,
                 because
                 every
                 thing
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 connext
                 ;
                 nor
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 one
                 continuous
                 thing
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 moves
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 divided
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 moved
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Bodies
                   have
                   only
                   a
                   Dispositive
                   Principle
                   to
                   motion
                   .
                
                 And
                 tho'
                 ARISTOTLE
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 before
                 quoted
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 own
                 a
                 Principle
                 of
                 Motion
                 in
                 
                   Inanimate
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 a
                 Dispositive
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Active
                   Principle
                
                 ;
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Knife
                   ,
                   Sword
                   ,
                   Leaver
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Engines
                 ,
                 are
                 fit
                 or
                 disposed
                 to
                 act
                 something
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 moreover
                 act
                 and
                 move
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 employ'd
                 by
                 an
                 
                   External
                   Agent
                
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 can
                 set
                 upon
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   moving
                   force
                   is
                   different
                   from
                   the
                   moved
                   .
                
                 To
                 make
                 this
                 the
                 more
                 evident
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 matter
                 from
                 the
                 Beginning
                 were
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 lain
                 mingled
                 together
                 ,
                 having
                 Extension
                 only
                 .
                 Which
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 think
                 you
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 begun
                 to
                 move
                 first
                 ?
                 Or
                 what
                 force
                 could
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 to
                 move
                 either
                 themselves
                 or
                 others
                 that
                 touch'd
                 them
                 ?
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 we
                 can
                 conceive
                 nothing
                 there
                 ,
                 besides
                 Extension
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Motion
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 Extension
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 could
                 have
                 the
                 Power
                 either
                 of
                 moving
                 themselves
                 or
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 we
                 conclude
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 :
                 For
                 whither
                 could
                 that
                 vast
                 Body
                 move
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 indefinitely
                 extended
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 can
                 conceive
                 no
                 Bounds
                 or
                 Limits
                 in
                 it
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Supposing
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   without
                   motion
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   whence
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   moved
                   besides
                   God.
                   
                
                 We
                 must
                 conclude
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Body
                 can
                 move
                 it self
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 moving
                 is
                 distinct
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 nor
                 
                   another
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 since
                 a
                 Body
                 that
                 moves
                 another
                 must
                 lose
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 motion
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 imparts
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Body
                 :
                 But
                 how
                 shall
                 it
                 impart
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 God
                 must
                 be
                 concluded
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Author
                 and
                 Principle
                 of
                 all
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   Animals
                   move
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 object
                 ,
                 that
                 Animals
                 do
                 move
                 themselves
                 ,
                 without
                 requiring
                 an
                 
                   External
                   Cause
                
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 moved
                 .
                 
                   I
                   answer
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 Animals
                 depends
                 on
                 that
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 which
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 
                   fiery
                   nature
                
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 through
                 the
                 Body
                 like
                 a
                 Flame
                 or
                 Wind
                 ,
                 do
                 easily
                 move
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 thinnest
                 and
                 most
                 moveable
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 contained
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 extream
                 subtilty
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 ,
                 is
                 perpetually
                 and
                 necessarily
                 agitated
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 these
                 Spirits
                 being
                 either
                 simply
                 moved
                 or
                 determin'd
                 ,
                 or
                 besides
                 also
                 altered
                 ,
                 do
                 easily
                 diffuse
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 extended
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Original
                 of
                 Sense
                 and
                 Motion
                 to
                 the
                 Muscles
                 and
                 parts
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 difficult
                 to
                 conceive
                 how
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 Muscles
                 being
                 changed
                 by
                 the
                 Influx
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 contraction
                 or
                 extension
                 ,
                 do
                 contract
                 or
                 extend
                 the
                 parts
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 joyned
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 can
                 be
                 moved
                 with
                 innumerable
                 different
                 motions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
                 Concerning
                 those
                 Motions
                 which
                 commonly
                 are
                 ascrib'd
                 to
                 Nature's
                 avoiding
                 of
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   'T
                   is
                   absurd
                   to
                   attribute
                   knowledg
                   to
                   Bodily
                   things
                   .
                
                 SOme
                 are
                 so
                 liberal
                 as
                 to
                 allow
                 Knowledg
                 indifferently
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 suppose
                 
                   Inanimate
                   Things
                
                 to
                 be
                 indued
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Intuitive
                   Perception
                
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 demand
                 of
                 them
                 why
                 a
                 Stone
                 tends
                 downwards
                 ,
                 why
                 Water
                 gathers
                 up
                 it self
                 into
                 round
                 drops
                 ,
                 why
                 Plants
                 delight
                 in
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 ground
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 cause
                 ready
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 
                   a
                   Stone
                
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 rest
                 there
                 ;
                 that
                 Water
                 affects
                 a
                 Round
                 Figure
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 it self
                 from
                 its
                 Enemy
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Plants
                 delight
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Soil
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 their
                 convenient
                 Aliment
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Water
                 mounts
                 up
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 Union
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 hear
                 some
                 boldly
                 asserting
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 Reason
                 ,
                 took
                 to
                 it self
                 a
                 
                   Sphaerical
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 ,
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 impulses
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 with
                 an
                 Army
                 in
                 Battle-array
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 better
                 condition
                 to
                 oppose
                 its
                 Adversaries
                 which
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 press
                 in
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   improper
                   Answer
                   of
                   some
                   Men.
                   
                
                 Thus
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Water
                 mounts
                 upwards
                 in
                 
                   Hero's
                   Fountain
                
                 ,
                 because
                 Nature
                 abhors
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 .
                 Which
                 way
                 of
                 speaking
                 hath
                 always
                 appear'd
                 very
                 strange
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 like
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 Man
                 being
                 demanded
                 why
                 Coals
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 London
                 from
                 the
                 North
                 parts
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 should
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   Cold
                
                 :
                 For
                 these
                 answers
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 satisfie
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 concerning
                 the
                 Final
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                
                 .
                 Neither
                 indeed
                 can
                 the
                 
                   Avoiding
                   of
                   a
                   Vacuum
                
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Final
                   cause
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Waters
                   Ascent
                
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Fear
                   of
                   a
                   Vacuum
                
                 is
                 vain
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 Nature
                 abhor
                 that
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 vain
                 cause
                 is
                 ascrib'd
                 to
                 those
                 
                   Natural
                   Effects
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 this
                 
                   fear
                   .
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 Fear
                 is
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 continual
                 necessity
                 that
                 all
                 Bodies
                 be
                 united
                 together
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Water
                 ought
                 to
                 ascend
                 perpetually
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 experience
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 in
                 Spouts
                 and
                 Pumps
                 the
                 Water
                 ascends
                 only
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 degree
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 
                   thirty
                   one
                   Foot
                
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ,
                 where
                 its
                 stops
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 rise
                 no
                 higher
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   Water
                   can
                   only
                   rise
                   to
                   a
                   certain
                   measure
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 Water
                 can
                 only
                 be
                 raised
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 height
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 pressing
                 Air
                 ,
                 is
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 an
                 equal
                 poise
                 with
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 that
                 is
                 driven
                 upwards
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 resisting
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 becomes
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 pressing
                 force
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 Thus
                 by
                 Example
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 waters
                 mounting
                 continually
                 in
                 Pumps
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 about
                 31
                 Foot
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 VVater
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Pump
                 is
                 dipt
                 ,
                 they
                 conclude
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Column
                   of
                   Water
                
                 of
                 that
                 height
                 weighs
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Column
                 of
                 Air
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bigness
                 ,
                 how
                 high
                 soever
                 it
                 may
                 mount
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   No
                   Body
                   is
                   moved
                   but
                   by
                   that
                   which
                   immediately
                   toucheth
                   it
                   .
                
                 Now
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 these
                 motions
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 understood
                 ,
                 we
                 'l
                 take
                 for
                 granted
                 what
                 hath
                 already
                 been
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Body
                 moves
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 be
                 moved
                 by
                 another
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 immediately
                 toucheth
                 it
                 ,
                 pushing
                 against
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Instances
                 we
                 shall
                 here
                 alledg
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 found
                 besides
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 mucheth
                 the
                 Bodies
                 moved
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 pusht
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 Air.
                 Moreover
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 always
                 retains
                 a
                 great
                 Quantity
                 of
                 
                   watry
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 disperst
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 ,
                 do
                 notwithstanding
                 retain
                 their
                 own
                 Heaviness
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 doubt
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 Heavy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 its
                 weight
                 it
                 presseth
                 the
                 Bodies
                 it
                 lies
                 upon
                 .
                 As
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 a
                 Syringe
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 if
                 we
                 draw
                 the
                 Sucker
                 a
                 little
                 way
                 ,
                 it
                 of
                 it self
                 runs
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 again
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 above
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 toucheth
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 weight
                 presseth
                 it
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   In
                   every
                   Motion
                   the
                   whole
                   Circle
                   of
                   Bodies
                   moves
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Vacuum
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 Body
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 must
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 driven
                 out
                 ,
                 must
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 another
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 consecutively
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 last
                 Body
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 was
                 left
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 Motions
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 are
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 Circular
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   those
                   Motions
                   are
                   performed
                   which
                   are
                   commonly
                   ascribed
                   to
                   the
                   fcar
                   of
                   a
                   Vacuum
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 so
                 far
                 understood
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 easy
                 to
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 motions
                 which
                 are
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 a
                 Vacuity
                 ,
                 are
                 produced
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 some
                 Body
                 being
                 pusht
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 does
                 as
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 next
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 last
                 Body
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 left
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Water
                   comes
                   to
                   ascend
                   by
                   a
                   crooked
                   Pipe.
                   
                
                 This
                 motion
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 a
                 Bent
                 or
                 
                   crooked
                   Pipe
                
                 ,
                 the
                 shorter
                 leg
                 whereof
                 BAD
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Vessel
                 E
                 ,
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Water
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 supposed
                 that
                 the
                 Liquor
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Pipe
                 FD
                 ,
                 as
                 standing
                 in
                 a
                 liquor
                 of
                 equal
                 Heaviness
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 pressed
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 has
                 no
                 gravitation
                 at
                 all
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 longer
                 Arm
                 BC
                 being
                 extended
                 towards
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 The
                 Water
                 that
                 is
                 inclos'd
                 in
                 the
                 
                 longer
                 Arm
                 ,
                 being
                 heavier
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 
                   greater
                   Quantity
                
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 short
                 Arm
                 BAD
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 Weight
                 fall
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Pipe
                 BC
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 driving
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 presseth
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 D
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 Water
                 to
                 ascend
                 by
                 the
                 short
                 Arm
                 DAB
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 carried
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Water
                 falling
                 down
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Arm
                 BC
                 ,
                 hath
                 forsaken
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 surrounding
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 place
                 whither
                 to
                 withdraw
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 hinder
                 the
                 Water
                 and
                 Air
                 from
                 entring
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 longer
                 Arm
                 BC
                 whence
                 the
                 Water
                 falls
                 down
                 ,
                 room
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Water
                 thrust
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 pressing
                 Air
                 ,
                 may
                 take
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   long
                   this
                   ascent
                   and
                   descent
                   continues
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Water
                 runs
                 in
                 this
                 crooked
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 shorter
                 Arm
                 BAD
                 ,
                 is
                 depressed
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 of
                 an
                 equal
                 height
                 above
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 VVater
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Arm
                 BC.
                 But
                 when
                 both
                 the
                 Arms
                 are
                 of
                 an
                 even
                 height
                 ,
                 the
                 outflowing
                 of
                 the
                 VVater
                 will
                 cease
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 equal
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 cannot
                 prevail
                 over
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 then
                 the
                 same
                 ascent
                 and
                 descent
                 of
                 the
                 VVater
                 should
                 continue
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 quantity
                 of
                 VVater
                 in
                 the
                 Arm
                 BC
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Arm
                 BAF
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 our
                 supposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   flux
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   is
                   by
                   little
                   and
                   little
                   diminished
                   .
                
                 This
                 shews
                 clearly
                 why
                 the
                 flux
                 of
                 the
                 liquor
                 from
                 these
                 Pipes
                 is
                 swiftest
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 decreaseth
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Arm
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Water
                 runs
                 out
                 ,
                 is
                 at
                 first
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 height
                 being
                 continually
                 lessen'd
                 by
                 the
                 efflux
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 the
                 swiftness
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 liquor
                 must
                 be
                 proportionably
                 diminished
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 both
                 the
                 Arms
                 are
                 of
                 an
                 equal
                 height
                 ,
                 the
                 efflux
                 must
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Water
                 be
                 at
                 a
                 stand
                 in
                 them
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Motion
                   of
                   Water
                   through
                   a
                   Pipe
                   cannot
                   be
                   perpetual
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 they
                 lost
                 their
                 labour
                 who
                 endeavoured
                 by
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 in
                 a
                 crooked
                 Tube
                 ABC
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 a
                 
                   Perpetual
                   Motion
                
                 .
                 For
                 observing
                 that
                 much
                 Water
                 was
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 wider
                 Arm
                 A
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 longer
                 Arm
                 C
                 contained
                 only
                 a
                 little
                 Water
                 ,
                 they
                 hoped
                 that
                 the
                 Water
                 enclos'd
                 in
                 the
                 Arm
                 A
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 quantity
                 and
                 weight
                 ,
                 falling
                 down
                 through
                 
                 the
                 hole
                 F
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 sufficient
                 force
                 to
                 press
                 the
                 Air
                 G
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 thereof
                 also
                 pressing
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 D
                 ,
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Tube
                 E
                 ,
                 might
                 drive
                 the
                 Water
                 through
                 the
                 longer
                 Arm
                 C
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Arm
                 A
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 falling
                 down
                 again
                 through
                 the
                 Hole
                 F
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 wider
                 Tube
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Tube
                 E
                 ,
                 might
                 produce
                 a
                 perperual
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 ascending
                 and
                 descending
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   assertion
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 vain
                 attempt
                 of
                 theirs
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 all
                 the
                 liquor
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 wider
                 Arm
                 A
                 ,
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 heavy
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 longer
                 Arm
                 C
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 the
                 Water
                 that
                 is
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Globe
                 A
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 with
                 its
                 whole
                 Body
                 press
                 the
                 subjacent
                 Air
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 with
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 perpendicularly
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 Hole
                 F
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 remove
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 under
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 repel
                 the
                 Water
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Arm
                 CB
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 Arm
                 BA
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Water
                 in
                 CB
                 exceeds
                 that
                 in
                 weight
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Arm
                 A
                 perpendicularly
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 Hole
                 F.
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 whole
                 liquor
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Arm
                 A
                 ,
                 cannot
                 press
                 all
                 the
                 subjacent
                 Air
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 longer
                 Arm
                 ,
                 falling
                 down
                 perpendicularly
                 ,
                 tend
                 directly
                 to
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Arm
                 HI
                 ,
                 diametrically
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 they
                 cannot
                 press
                 the
                 subjacent
                 Air
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Water
                 FB
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 lighter
                 ,
                 would
                 by
                 its
                 pressure
                 raise
                 up
                 the
                 heavier
                 DCB
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 Naturalist
                 can
                 admit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   water
                   is
                   drawn
                   out
                   ●f
                   a
                   vessel
                   by
                   a
                   Filter
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 cause
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 Water
                 ascend
                 by
                 the
                 foresaid
                 
                   crooked
                   Tube
                
                 ,
                 raiseth
                 it
                 likewise
                 by
                 a
                 long
                 shred
                 of
                 Cloth
                 or
                 Linnen
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 piece
                 of
                 Cloth
                 must
                 be
                 well
                 dipt
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ;
                 because
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 hangs
                 down
                 without
                 the
                 Vessel
                 is
                 dry
                 ,
                 no
                 filtration
                 will
                 follow
                 :
                 Now
                 the
                 outward
                 parts
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Cloth
                 is
                 made
                 wet
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 insinuate
                 themselves
                 between
                 the
                 Threads
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Tube
                 or
                 Pipe
                 (
                 but
                 into
                 which
                 no
                 Air
                 can
                 enter
                 )
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 the
                 consequent
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 flow
                 towards
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Cloth
                 ,
                 which
                 hangs
                 lower
                 down
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 it
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 
                   crocked
                   Tube
                
                 or
                 Pipe.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Air
                   is
                   drawn
                   into
                   a
                   p●●r
                   of
                   Bellows
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 likewise
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 a
                 Bellows
                 by
                 being
                 distended
                 ,
                 becomes
                 filled
                 with
                 Air
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 all
                 places
                 are
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Vacuity
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 by
                 distending
                 the
                 Bellows
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 no
                 other
                 passage
                 ,
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 enter
                 by
                 the
                 Nuzzle
                 of
                 the
                 Bellows
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Air
                   ●n
                   Breathing
                   enters
                   into
                   our
                   Breast
                   .
                
                 Respiration
                 also
                 is
                 performed
                 in
                 us
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Air
                 entring
                 into
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 dilates
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 Breast
                 and
                 Stomack
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Air
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 fluidity
                 is
                 easily
                 turn'd
                 
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 drives
                 before
                 it
                 that
                 also
                 which
                 is
                 next
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 Air
                 being
                 pusht
                 by
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 subsequent
                 Air
                 ,
                 is
                 thrust
                 down
                 through
                 the
                 Winde-Pipe
                 into
                 the
                 Lungs
                 and
                 Breast
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 also
                 does
                 return
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 .
                 For
                 Respiration
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 an
                 Alternate
                 expansion
                 and
                 contraction
                 of
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 thus
                 driven
                 to
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Lungs
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Respiration
                   cannot
                   be
                   performed
                   by
                   Attraction
                   .
                
                 By
                 this
                 experiment
                 we
                 may
                 solve
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 most
                 at
                 least
                 of
                 those
                 Phaenomena
                 ,
                 which
                 Philosophers
                 have
                 attributed
                 to
                 Attraction
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 how
                 in
                 Respiration
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 suckt
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 the
                 
                   Lips
                   ,
                   Lungs
                
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 can
                 hook
                 in
                 the
                 little
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 attract
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 are
                 dilated
                 ,
                 we
                 easily
                 apprehend
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 they
                 push
                 away
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 partly
                 by
                 this
                 pressure
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Elastick
                   virtue
                
                 caus'd
                 by
                 the
                 Agitation
                 of
                 its
                 Particles
                 ,
                 is
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 expell'd
                 again
                 ,
                 viz.
                 when
                 the
                 Lungs
                 subside
                 again
                 and
                 are
                 contracted
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Flesh
                   of
                   mans
                   Body
                   comes
                   to
                   rise
                   up
                   into
                   the
                   Cupping
                   glasses
                   .
                
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 omit
                 here
                 the
                 Experiment
                 of
                 
                   Cupping
                   Glasses
                
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 the
                 Flesh
                 is
                 raised
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Scarification
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 force
                 driven
                 into
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Air
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 wholly
                 expell'd
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Cupping
                   Glasses
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 intromission
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 thereupon
                 be
                 condensed
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 parts
                 more
                 closely
                 prest
                 together
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 consistent
                 with
                 its
                 temperament
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 whilst
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   Aether
                
                 crouds
                 in
                 betwixt
                 its
                 Particles
                 ,
                 this
                 External
                 Air
                 strives
                 to
                 dilate
                 it self
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 its
                 natural
                 state
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 strife
                 it
                 presseth
                 all
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 do
                 surround
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 strive
                 against
                 this
                 force
                 ,
                 no
                 Bodies
                 are
                 turn'd
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Places
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Air
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Cupping
                   Glasses
                
                 begins
                 to
                 grow
                 cold
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 any
                 longer
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 pressure
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 striving
                 to
                 dilate
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 suffers
                 the
                 outward
                 Air
                 ,
                 by
                 pressing
                 the
                 Flesh
                 to
                 thrust
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Cupping
                   Glasses
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 drive
                 out
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 which
                 was
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Much
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   as
                   the
                   water
                   mounts
                   upwards
                   .
                
                 Almost
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Hand
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Engine
                
                 (
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 exhausted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Recipient
                 or
                 
                   Glass
                   Vessel
                
                 )
                 to
                 swell
                 and
                 spread
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 a
                 Viol
                 with
                 a
                 narrow
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Air
                 by
                 sucking
                 be
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 you
                 stop
                 the
                 Hole
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 your
                 Finger
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dip
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 VVater
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 become
                 fill'd
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Ambient
                 Air
                 by
                 its
                 weight
                 pressing
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 VVater
                 ,
                 drives
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Viol
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 remains
                 ,
                 being
                 rarefied
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 extracted
                 ,
                 retains
                 only
                 a
                 weak
                 
                   Elastick
                   force
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cannot
                 oppose
                 the
                 pressure
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   How
                   Infants
                   suck
                   Milk
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Mothers
                   Breasts
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 also
                 appears
                 how
                 improperly
                 Infants
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 
                   suck
                   Milk
                
                 on
                 t
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Mothers
                   Breasts
                
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 how
                 a
                 Child
                 draws
                 Milk
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 attract
                 it
                 by
                 Sucking
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 driven
                 into
                 his
                 Mouth
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Child
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 about
                 to
                 Suck
                 ,
                 doth
                 dilate
                 his
                 Cheeks
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 Nipple
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 next
                 to
                 his
                 Cheeks
                 must
                 be
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 pressing
                 the
                 Breast
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 or
                 Nurse
                 ,
                 drives
                 the
                 Milk
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Childs
                   Mouth
                
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 also
                 Nurses
                 use
                 to
                 press
                 their
                 Breasts
                 ,
                 to
                 faciliate
                 the
                 Expulsion
                 of
                 the
                 Milk.
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 doth
                 yet
                 more
                 clearly
                 appear
                 in
                 
                   Brute
                   Animals
                
                 ;
                 for
                 Lambs
                 use
                 to
                 thrust
                 their
                 Heads
                 against
                 their
                 
                   Dams
                   Dugs
                
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 squeeze
                 out
                 the
                 Milk
                 into
                 their
                 Mouths
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Determination
                 of
                 Motion
                 both
                 Simple
                 and
                 Compound
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   the
                   swiftness
                   ,
                   Determination
                   and
                   Quantity
                   of
                   motion
                   is
                   .
                
                 HAving
                 explain'd
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 determined
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 remains
                 now
                 that
                 we
                 discover
                 its
                 Properties
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Accidents
                 that
                 accompany
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 inseparable
                 Properties
                 ,
                 of
                 motion
                 are
                 
                   Determination
                   ,
                   Swiftness
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Quantity
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 moves
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 runs
                 through
                 a
                 certain
                 Space
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Space
                 may
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 certain
                 degrees
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 respect
                 which
                 Bodies
                 moved
                 have
                 to
                 the
                 Coast
                 towards
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 moved
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 Determination
                 ;
                 the
                 respect
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 the
                 Space
                 they
                 run
                 through
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 Swiftness
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Swiftness
                 distinguisht
                 into
                 degrees
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 into
                 equal
                 Parts
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Quantity
                 of
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   the
                   Determination
                   of
                   Motion
                   is
                   .
                
                 The
                 Determination
                 of
                 motion
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 the
                 Body
                 moved
                 ,
                 is
                 directed
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Term
                   ●
                   quo
                
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 Term
                 :
                 Such
                 as
                 is
                 that
                 disposition
                 in
                 a
                 Stone
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 tends
                 rather
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 towards
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 the
                 better
                 understand
                 its
                 Nature
                 by
                 dividing
                 motion
                 into
                 
                   Straight
                   ,
                   Circular
                
                 and
                 
                   Mixt.
                   Straight
                   motion
                
                 is
                 a
                 Translation
                 by
                 the
                 shortest
                 way
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   Line
                   .
                   Circular
                
                 motion
                 is
                 a
                 Translation
                 about
                 a
                 Center
                 and
                 Axis
                 .
                 And
                 
                   mixt
                   motion
                
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 compounded
                 of
                 a
                 Circular
                 and
                 
                   Straight
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 two
                 straight
                 ones
                 ,
                 or
                 innumerable
                 other
                 various
                 motions
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 a
                 Knot
                 in
                 a
                 Wheel
                 about
                 the
                 Axletree
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 circular
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 straight
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 way
                 along
                 which
                 it
                 goeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   a
                   mixt
                   motion
                   may
                   be
                   compounded
                   of
                   two
                   straight
                   motions
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 a
                 mixt
                 motion
                 may
                 be
                 compounded
                 of
                 two
                 
                   right
                   motions
                
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 square
                 Figure
                 ABCD
                 ,
                 the
                 uppermost
                 side
                 AB
                 ,
                 is
                 moved
                 with
                 a
                 straight
                 motion
                 towards
                 the
                 opposite
                 side
                 CD
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 point
                 A
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 upper
                 side
                 AB
                 ,
                 be
                 moved
                 towards
                 B
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 extremity
                 in
                 a
                 straight
                 motion
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 point
                 A
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 describe
                 a
                 Perpendicular
                 AC
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 a
                 Transverse
                 Line
                 AD
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 straight
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 Geometricians
                 call
                 a
                 Diagonal
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 reacheth
                 the
                 opposite
                 side
                 CD
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Determination
                   is
                   a
                   Mode
                   distinct
                   from
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 thus
                 briefly
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 motion
                 consider'd
                 in
                 it self
                 differs
                 from
                 Determination
                 towards
                 any
                 Coast
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 thus
                 prove
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 can
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 without
                 impairing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 constitute
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 that
                 thing
                 :
                 But
                 Determination
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 motion
                 still
                 continuing
                 whole
                 and
                 entire
                 :
                 Therefore
                 Determination
                 doth
                 not
                 constitute
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 motion
                 .
                 The
                 Minor
                 is
                 thus
                 proved
                 :
                 Suppose
                 the
                 Body
                 A
                 ,
                 to
                 move
                 towards
                 B
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 Body
                 B
                 ,
                 from
                 going
                 
                 any
                 further
                 ,
                 A
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Laws
                   of
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 will
                 retain
                 its
                 own
                 motion
                 entire
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 it
                 pursues
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 carried
                 the
                 same
                 w●y
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 Body
                 B
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 its
                 motion
                 abiding
                 entire
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 having
                 lost
                 its
                 first
                 Determination
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 begin
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 motion
                 is
                 distinct
                 from
                 Determination
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Determination
                   of
                   motion
                   may
                   be
                   changed
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   change
                   of
                   motion
                   .
                
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 motion
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 motion
                 ,
                 neither
                 do
                 they
                 ever
                 destroy
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Subject
                 ;
                 whereas
                 one
                 Determination
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 one
                 destroys
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 are
                 different
                 .
                 For
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Minor
                 ,
                 suppose
                 the
                 Body
                 A
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 bigger
                 than
                 the
                 Body
                 B
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dash
                 against
                 the
                 Body
                 B
                 ,
                 either
                 resting
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 slowly
                 moved
                 ,
                 A
                 moving
                 more
                 swiftly
                 ,
                 will
                 alter
                 the
                 Determination
                 of
                 B.
                 But
                 if
                 A
                 and
                 B
                 be
                 supposed
                 equal
                 in
                 bigness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 a
                 different
                 Determination
                 and
                 equal
                 swiftness
                 they
                 approach
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 fly
                 back
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 both
                 their
                 Determinations
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 same
                 Quantity
                 of
                 Motion
                 still
                 continues
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Determination
                 are
                 two
                 Modes
                 ,
                 one
                 whereof
                 may
                 be
                 superadded
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Subject
                 ;
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 Swiftness
                 and
                 Slowness
                 happens
                 to
                 Running
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 Swiftness
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 running
                 of
                 a
                 Stag
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 actually
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 runs
                 slowly
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 can
                 the
                 Determination
                 of
                 motion
                 be
                 easily
                 changed
                 ,
                 the
                 motion
                 it self
                 still
                 continuing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Motion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Direction
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   a
                   certain
                   part
                   ,
                   have
                   different
                   Causes
                   .
                
                 This
                 will
                 appear
                 unquestionable
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Motion
                 and
                 Determination
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 force
                 whereby
                 the
                 mover
                 strikes
                 a
                 Ball
                 with
                 a
                 Racket
                 from
                 C
                 towards
                 B
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 determin'd
                 to
                 tend
                 this
                 way
                 rather
                 than
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 wholly
                 diverse
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Racket
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 moves
                 the
                 Ball
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 as
                 well
                 move
                 
                 it
                 towards
                 any
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 towards
                 B.
                 But
                 the
                 Determination
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 Situation
                 of
                 the
                 Racket
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 disposeth
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 to
                 B
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 have
                 dispos'd
                 it
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 struck
                 another
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Determination
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 Bodies
                 does
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 mover
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 Situation
                 of
                 the
                 mover
                 ,
                 and
                 circumjacent
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 happen
                 that
                 the
                 Ball
                 being
                 struck
                 from
                 C
                 towards
                 B
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 turn'd
                 aside
                 by
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 Earth
                 EF
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 its
                 disposition
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 tended
                 towards
                 B
                 ,
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 continuing
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 nothing
                 common
                 between
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Rest
                   in
                   the
                   Point
                   of
                   Reflection
                   .
                
                 Those
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 distinguish
                 the
                 Determination
                 ,
                 from
                 motion
                 it self
                 ,
                 nor
                 one
                 Determination
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 do
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 Reflexion
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 direct
                 motion
                 ;
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 owning
                 no
                 other
                 contrariety
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 between
                 motion
                 and
                 rest
                 ,
                 they
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 between
                 
                   reflex
                   motion
                
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 moment
                 of
                 rest
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 absolutely
                 impossible
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 motion
                 being
                 interrupted
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 cause
                 assignable
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 excited
                 anew
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 having
                 obtained
                 a
                 new
                 way
                 of
                 Existing
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Laws
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 at
                 rest
                 for
                 many
                 ages
                 together
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 more
                 necessity
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 begin
                 to
                 move
                 again
                 ,
                 than
                 why
                 a
                 
                   Triangular
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 motion
                 is
                 become
                 Spherical
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 retain
                 that
                 Figure
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 receiv'd
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
                 Because
                 
                   every
                   thing
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   in
                   it
                   lies
                   ,
                   continues
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   state
                   wherein
                   it
                   is
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Determination
                   is
                   either
                   Simple
                   or
                   Compound
                   .
                
                 Determination
                 is
                 double
                 ,
                 simple
                 or
                 
                   compound
                   .
                   Simple
                   Determination
                
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 Body
                 after
                 a
                 simple
                 manner
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 Term
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 directed
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Determination
                 whereby
                 t
                 e
                 Body
                 A
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 point
                 A
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   right
                   line
                
                 AB
                 ,
                 moves
                 towards
                 the
                 Body
                 EF
                 diametically
                 opposite
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   A
                   Body
                   faling
                   perpendicularly
                   upon
                   another
                   Body
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   perpendicularly
                   reflected
                   .
                
                 But
                 when
                 a
                 Body
                 falls
                 directly
                 and
                 perpendicularly
                 from
                 A
                 to
                 B
                 ,
                 on
                 another
                 hard
                 and
                 unmoved
                 Body
                 EF
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 fly
                 back
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 line
                 BA
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 tend
                 to
                 one
                 side
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Determination
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 A
                 ,
                 is
                 direct
                 from
                 A
                 to
                 B
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 simple
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 unchangeableness
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 always
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 ,
                 without
                 altering
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   What
                   compound
                   Determination
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   Compound
                   Determination
                
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Body
                 moved
                 is
                 after
                 a
                 compound
                 manner
                 directed
                 to
                 another
                 Body
                 :
                 As
                 when
                 the
                 Body
                 C
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Point
                 C
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Transverse
                 Line
                 CB
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 EF
                 obliquely
                 oppos'd
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Mode
                 of
                 this
                 tendency
                 is
                 compounded
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Lateral
                   Progressive
                
                 motion
                 CG
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 descensory
                 CB
                 in
                 height
                 :
                 Because
                 every
                 motion
                 that
                 depends
                 on
                 two
                 or
                 more
                 causes
                 ,
                 is
                 compound
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Bullet
                   shot
                
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Canon
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 describe
                 a
                 straight
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   crooked
                   line
                
                 only
                 ,
                 because
                 two
                 divers
                 causes
                 concur
                 to
                 its
                 motion
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 driving
                 out
                 the
                 Bullet
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 degrees
                 grows
                 less
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Bullet
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 communicates
                 its
                 motion
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 thrusts
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 Place
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 other
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 descensory
                 ,
                 is
                 encreased
                 ,
                 daily
                 experience
                 teaching
                 us
                 that
                 
                   Heavy
                   Bodies
                
                 move
                 more
                 slowly
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 descent
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 progress
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Reflexion
                 and
                 Refraction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Reflexion
                   and
                   Refraction
                   is
                   .
                
                 FRom
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 gather'd
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 Reflected
                 or
                 Refracted
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 in
                 
                   Compound
                   Determination
                
                 the
                 Body
                 moved
                 ,
                 meeting
                 with
                 another
                 Body
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 keeps
                 the
                 same
                 motion
                 ,
                 yet
                 only
                 retains
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 Determination
                 ;
                 it
                 so
                 happens
                 that
                 because
                 it
                 cannot
                 go
                 forwards
                 ,
                 it
                 suffers
                 an
                 
                   Oblique
                   Reflexion
                
                 towards
                 the
                 opposite
                 part
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 can
                 ,
                 then
                 Refraction
                 .
                 Hence
                 Reflexion
                 may
                 be
                 describ'd
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   Regress
                   or
                   Return
                   that
                   happens
                   to
                   a
                   moved
                   Body
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   meeting
                   of
                   another
                   Body
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   cannot
                   penetrate
                   .
                
                 And
                 Refraction
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   the
                   incurvation
                   ,
                   or
                   change
                   of
                   Determination
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   moved
                   ,
                   which
                   happens
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   whilst
                   it
                   enters
                   or
                   penetrates
                   the
                   Medium
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Sometimes
                   a
                   Body
                   is
                   directly
                   reflected
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 if
                 a
                 Body
                 moved
                 directly
                 ,
                 meets
                 with
                 another
                 that
                 is
                 unmoveable
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 reflected
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Line
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 directly
                 moved
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 oblige
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 describe
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 Body
                 G
                 be
                 mov'd
                 directly
                 by
                 the
                 Line
                 GB
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Earth
                 CE
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 
                 suppose
                 unmoveable
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 reflected
                 by
                 the
                 Lines
                 BA
                 ,
                 or
                 BF
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Line
                 BG
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Determination
                 of
                 the
                 Lines
                 BA
                 and
                 BF
                 is
                 compounded
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 cause
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 oblige
                 the
                 Body
                 
                 G
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 moved
                 with
                 one
                 only
                 Determination
                 toward
                 the
                 Earth
                 CE
                 ,
                 to
                 retire
                 from
                 thence
                 with
                 two
                 Determinations
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Sometimes
                   obliquely
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Body
                 A
                 be
                 mov'd
                 obliquely
                 by
                 the
                 line
                 AB
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 Earth
                 CBE
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 suppos'd
                 unmoveable
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 reflected
                 by
                 the
                 line
                 BF
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 diverse
                 from
                 the
                 line
                 AB
                 .
                 To
                 prove
                 this
                 ,
                 draw
                 through
                 the
                 Points
                 A
                 and
                 B
                 ,
                 the
                 lines
                 AC
                 and
                 HB
                 ,
                 perpendicular
                 to
                 CE.
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 consider
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 A
                 ,
                 moving
                 towards
                 B
                 ,
                 doth
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 approach
                 to
                 the
                 lines
                 CE
                 and
                 HB
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 Determination
                 from
                 A
                 to
                 B
                 ,
                 is
                 compounded
                 of
                 its
                 Determination
                 from
                 A
                 to
                 C
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 A
                 to
                 H
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 of
                 its
                 Determination
                 from
                 above
                 to
                 beneath
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 .
                 Consider
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 CBE
                 opposeth
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 Determination
                 from
                 A
                 to
                 H
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 A
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 must
                 take
                 a
                 quite
                 contrary
                 Determination
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 in
                 an
                 equal
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 advance
                 equal
                 quantities
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 within
                 a
                 Minute
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 A
                 ,
                 descended
                 by
                 the
                 line
                 AB
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 line
                 CBE
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 in
                 another
                 minute
                 remount
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 line
                 CBE
                 by
                 the
                 line
                 BF
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Angle
                   of
                   Reflection
                   is
                   equal
                   to
                   the
                   Angle
                   of
                   Incidence
                   .
                
                 But
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 more
                 distinctly
                 to
                 what
                 part
                 the
                 Body
                 or
                 Ball
                 struck
                 ,
                 must
                 rebound
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 describe
                 a
                 Circle
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 B
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Interval
                 BA
                 :
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 Points
                 which
                 are
                 distant
                 the
                 same
                 Interval
                 from
                 B
                 ,
                 as
                 A
                 is
                 ,
                 do
                 meet
                 in
                 this
                 Circumference
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 particularly
                 to
                 determine
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 with
                 
                   Des
                   Cartes
                   Chap.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Dioptr.
                 erect
                 three
                 
                   perpendicular
                   lines
                
                 AC
                 ,
                 HB
                 and
                 FE
                 ,
                 upon
                 CE
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 distance
                 between
                 AC
                 and
                 HB
                 ,
                 as
                 between
                 HB
                 and
                 FE
                 .
                 Next
                 let
                 us
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Ball
                 hath
                 been
                 moved
                 towards
                 the
                 right
                 from
                 A
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Points
                 of
                 the
                 line
                 AC
                 ,
                 into
                 B
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Points
                 of
                 the
                 line
                 HB
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 move
                 from
                 the
                 lines
                 HB
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 line
                 FE
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 Points
                 of
                 this
                 line
                 FE
                 ,
                 have
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 the
                 same
                 Distance
                 from
                 HB
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Points
                 of
                 the
                 line
                 AC
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 as
                 much
                 determined
                 to
                 move
                 that
                 way
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 .
                 Now
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 arrive
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 to
                 any
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 line
                 FE
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 some
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 circumference
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 AFD
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 D
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 F
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 but
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 intersect
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 hindring
                 it
                 from
                 passing
                 towards
                 D
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 infallibly
                 move
                 towards
                 F.
                 And
                 thus
                 you
                 may
                 easily
                 see
                 how
                 Reflection
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 an
                 Angle
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 always
                 equal
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 Angle
                 of
                 Incidence
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 a
                 Ray
                 ,
                 coming
                 from
                 the
                 point
                 A
                 ,
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 point
                 B
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 a
                 flat
                 Looking-glass
                 CBE
                 ,
                 should
                 so
                 reflect
                 toward
                 F
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Angle
                 of
                 Reflection
                 FBE
                 ,
                 be
                 neither
                 greater
                 nor
                 less
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Angle
                 of
                 Incidence
                 ABC
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Angle
                   of
                   Reflection
                   is
                   sometimes
                   less
                   than
                   the
                   Angle
                   of
                   Incidence
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Angle
                 of
                 Reflection
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 always
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Angle
                 of
                 Incidence
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 sometimes
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 greater
                 and
                 sometimes
                 less
                 .
                 For
                 suppose
                 the
                 Body
                 A
                 ,
                 to
                 descend
                 by
                 the
                 line
                 AC
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Body
                 DE
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reach
                 the
                 Center
                 C
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 one
                 Moment
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 swiftness
                 of
                 this
                 Motion
                 ;
                 be
                 diminished
                 one
                 half
                 in
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 Contact
                 C
                 ;
                 
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 A
                 ,
                 being
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 opposite
                 
                   Body
                   DE
                
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 Center
                 C
                 ,
                 cannot
                 in
                 one
                 moment
                 run
                 through
                 an
                 
                   equal
                   line
                
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 lost
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 its
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 spending
                 two
                 Moments
                 ,
                 in
                 running
                 through
                 an
                 
                   oblique
                   line
                
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 by
                 Reflection
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 B
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 there
                 make
                 the
                 Angle
                 of
                 Reflexion
                 BCE
                 ,
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 Angle
                 of
                 Incidence
                 ACD
                 .
                 This
                 Reflexion
                 is
                 commonly
                 call'd
                 from
                 a
                 Perpendicular
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 line
                 of
                 Reflection
                 BC
                 doth
                 more
                 deviate
                 from
                 a
                 Perpendicular
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 line
                 of
                 Incidence
                 AC
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   When
                   the
                   Angle
                   of
                   Reflection
                   is
                   greater
                   than
                   the
                   Angle
                   of
                   Incidence
                
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Body
                 B
                 ,
                 be
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 opposite
                 Body
                 DE
                 by
                 the
                 
                   oblique
                   line
                
                 BC
                 ,
                 and
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 Center
                 C
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 Moments
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 its
                 Motion
                 be
                 encreased
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Contact
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 become
                 twofold
                 swifter
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 B
                 ,
                 rebounded
                 by
                 the
                 opposite
                 Body
                 DE
                 ,
                 must
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 one
                 Moment
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 ascent
                 run
                 through
                 ●an
                 equal
                 oblique
                 line
                 ,
                 and
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 A
                 of
                 the
                 Circumference
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Angle
                 of
                 Reflection
                 ACD
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 Angle
                 of
                 Incidence
                 BCE
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Reflection
                 is
                 call'd
                 Reflection
                 to
                 a
                 Perpendicular
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 line
                 of
                 Reflection
                 AC
                 ,
                 doth
                 less
                 deviate
                 from
                 a
                 Perpendicular
                 than
                 the
                 line
                 of
                 Incidence
                 BA
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   Refraction
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   ●t
                   is
                   made
                   .
                
                 What
                 has
                 been
                 said
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Reflection
                 :
                 We
                 proceed
                 now
                 to
                 Refraction
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 when
                 a
                 Body
                 passing
                 from
                 one
                 Medium
                 to
                 another
                 doth
                 deflect
                 from
                 the
                 straight
                 line
                 it
                 described
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Refraction
                 of
                 Motion
                 nothing
                 else
                 is
                 understood
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Deflection
                 or
                 turning
                 aside
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 Body
                 suffers
                 in
                 passing
                 from
                 one
                 Medium
                 into
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 this
                 Refraction
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 second
                 Medium
                 resists
                 the
                 Motion
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 the
                 Body
                 moved
                 do
                 meet
                 it
                 directly
                 ,
                 or
                 obliquely
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 meets
                 it
                 directly
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 resist
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 moved
                 must
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 change
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 its
                 Motion
                 ,
                 in
                 penetrating
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   A
                   Body
                   directly
                   falling
                   int●●
                   medium
                   ●●●fers
                   no
                   Refraction
                   .
                
                 To
                 prove
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 the
                 Body
                 L
                 descending
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Perpendicular
                   line
                
                 LB
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 directly
                 meet
                 the
                 Water
                 which
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 surface
                 CBE
                 ,
                 which
                 separates
                 the
                 two
                 Mediums
                 :
                 This
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 L
                 having
                 pierced
                 the
                 surface
                 CBE
                 ,
                 will
                 tend
                 directly
                 
                 towards
                 G
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Water
                 that
                 is
                 under
                 that
                 surface
                 ,
                 doth
                 resist
                 it
                 equally
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 inequality
                 of
                 that
                 resistance
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 make
                 it
                 turn
                 aside
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   it
                   falls
                   obliquely
                   it
                   i●
                   refracted
                   .
                
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Body
                 moved
                 meets
                 the
                 second
                 Medium
                 obliquely
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 necessity
                 it
                 must
                 deflect
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 or
                 left
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 second
                 Medium
                 resists
                 its
                 Motion
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 first
                 ;
                 as
                 by
                 example
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 imagine
                 a
                 Ball
                 struck
                 with
                 a
                 Racket
                 from
                 A
                 ,
                 obliquely
                 to
                 B
                 ,
                 to
                 meet
                 there
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 whose
                 surface
                 is
                 bounded
                 with
                 CBE
                 ,
                 the
                 Ball
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 doth
                 not
                 directly
                 tend
                 to
                 D
                 ,
                 but
                 towards
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 bending
                 or
                 deflection
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 measur'd
                 by
                 the
                 Quantity
                 of
                 the
                 Angle
                 BDI
                 ,
                 is
                 call'd
                 Refraction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   cause
                   of
                   Refraction
                   .
                
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 Refraction
                 is
                 the
                 Resistance
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 every
                 thing
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 it
                 lies
                 continues
                 always
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 can
                 give
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 any
                 Body
                 should
                 deflect
                 from
                 the
                 Straight
                 way
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 began
                 to
                 move
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 some
                 hindrance
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 rebounds
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 the
                 Body
                 A
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 arriv'd
                 to
                 the
                 Point
                 B
                 ,
                 is
                 turn'd
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 tends
                 towards
                 I
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 more
                 resistance
                 towards
                 the
                 left
                 side
                 of
                 B
                 ,
                 than
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 turn'd
                 aside
                 towards
                 D
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 finds
                 a
                 greater
                 Resistance
                 from
                 the
                 
                   right
                   side
                
                 of
                 B
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 the
                 left
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 we
                 perceive
                 that
                 the
                 Water
                 doth
                 more
                 hinder
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Ball
                 than
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 judge
                 that
                 the
                 Ball
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 moved
                 from
                 the
                 Point
                 A
                 to
                 the
                 Point
                 B
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 thence
                 it
                 may
                 pass
                 into
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 must
                 pursue
                 its
                 course
                 towards
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 deflect
                 from
                 a
                 Perpendicular
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   Body
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   variously
                   refracted
                   .
                
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 apply'd
                 to
                 all
                 Bodies
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Mediums
                 they
                 pass
                 through
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 may
                 pass
                 for
                 a
                 Maxim
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Body
                   moved
                
                 ,
                 passeth
                 from
                 one
                 Medium
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 resist
                 it
                 more
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 refracted
                 ,
                 by
                 declining
                 from
                 a
                 Perpendicular
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 passeth
                 from
                 one
                 Medium
                 to
                 another
                 where
                 it
                 finds
                 less
                 Resistance
                 ,
                 there
                 it
                 must
                 deflect
                 towards
                 a
                 Perpendicular
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   requied
                   to
                   Refraction
                   that
                   a
                   Body
                   fall
                   obliquely
                   upon
                   another
                   Body
                
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 said
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 Refraction
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 fall
                 obliquely
                 upon
                 the
                 surface
                 that
                 separates
                 both
                 Mediums
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 deflected
                 or
                 turn'd
                 aside
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 proceed
                 Perpendicularly
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Declination
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 hindred
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 more
                 than
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 from
                 proceeding
                 in
                 a
                 straight
                 line
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 suffer
                 any
                 Deflection
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 must
                 continue
                 its
                 right
                 motion
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Requisits
                   to
                   determin
                   the
                   quantities
                   of
                   Refractions
                   .
                
                 To
                 Determine
                 the
                 Quantity
                 of
                 Refractions
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 attend
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 constitution
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 do
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 resist
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 Bodies
                 moved
                 .
                 For
                 suppose
                 we
                 that
                 the
                 line
                 CBE
                 separates
                 two
                 Mediums
                 ,
                 the
                 upper
                 whereof
                 is
                 Air
                 and
                 the
                 undermost
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Water
                 doth
                 as
                 much
                 again
                 as
                 Air
                 resist
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Ball
                 
                 A.
                 Suppose
                 we
                 likewise
                 that
                 the
                 Ball
                 A
                 ,
                 having
                 past
                 the
                 
                   oblique
                   line
                
                 AB
                 in
                 one
                 moment
                 ,
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 Point
                 B
                 ,
                 there
                 obliquely
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 Water
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 
                   Bigness
                   ,
                   Weight
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 Ball
                 do
                 hinder
                 it
                 from
                 so
                 doing
                 ;
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 its
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 hath
                 been
                 always
                 equal
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 having
                 lost
                 the
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 its
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 by
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 it
                 loseth
                 now
                 no
                 more
                 throughout
                 its
                 whole
                 Course
                 ,
                 how
                 deep
                 soever
                 it
                 may
                 enter
                 the
                 Water
                 ;
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Deflection
                 happens
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Surface
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 resists
                 equally
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 can
                 only
                 make
                 the
                 Ball
                 to
                 spend
                 a
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 in
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 make
                 it
                 to
                 deflect
                 from
                 the
                 Line
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 begun
                 to
                 move
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   How
                   much
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   a
                   Ball
                   is
                   retarded
                   by
                   entring
                   the
                   Water
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 way
                 the
                 Ball
                 A
                 must
                 take
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 tho'
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Ball
                 ,
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 simple
                 ,
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 hinder
                 but
                 that
                 its
                 Determination
                 in
                 the
                 line
                 AB
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 is
                 compounded
                 of
                 two
                 other
                 motions
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 whereof
                 presseth
                 it
                 from
                 AF
                 to
                 CE
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 presseth
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 left
                 AC
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 FE
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 both
                 these
                 together
                 lead
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Point
                 B
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 line
                 AB
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Where
                   the
                   variation
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   moved
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 Parts
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 understand
                 that
                 this
                 Disposition
                 consists
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 only
                 is
                 changed
                 by
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 viz
                 that
                 which
                 drives
                 the
                 Ball
                 downwards
                 ,
                 whereas
                 that
                 which
                 pusheth
                 the
                 
                   Bal
                   l
                
                 towards
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 continues
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   How
                   much
                   the
                   Balls
                   motion
                   is
                   fore
                   ▪
                   slowed
                   when
                   it
                   passeth
                   through
                   the
                   Water
                   .
                
                 Having
                 therefore
                 described
                 the
                 Circle
                 AFD
                 from
                 its
                 Center
                 B
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 describ'd
                 upon
                 CBE
                 three
                 
                   Perpendicular
                   Lines
                
                 AC
                 ,
                 HB
                 ,
                 FE
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 space
                 between
                 them
                 FE
                 and
                 HB
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 double
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 HB
                 and
                 AC
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 this
                 Ball
                 will
                 go
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 Point
                 I
                 :
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 CBE
                 ,
                 doth
                 exactly
                 take
                 away
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 its
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 double
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 passeth
                 from
                 A
                 to
                 B
                 ,
                 in
                 passing
                 from
                 B
                 to
                 any
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Circumference
                 AFD
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 nothing
                 is
                 lost
                 of
                 the
                 Disposition
                 whereby
                 it
                 was
                 carried
                 towards
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 double
                 proportion
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 line
                 AC
                 to
                 HB
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 go
                 twice
                 the
                 length
                 towards
                 the
                 same
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 approach
                 to
                 some
                 point
                 of
                 FE
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 Moment
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 draws
                 near
                 to
                 some
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Circumference
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 of
                 AFD
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 impossible
                 if
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 advance
                 to
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   more
                   obliquely
                   a
                   Ball
                   falls
                   on
                   the
                   Water
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   is
                   it
                   destected
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 also
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 obliquely
                 a
                 Ball
                 dasheth
                 against
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 VVater
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 is
                 turn'd
                 aside
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 directed
                 to
                 right
                 Angles
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 struck
                 from
                 H
                 to
                 B
                 ,
                 it
                 proceeds
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 line
                 without
                 any
                 Declination
                 to
                 G
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 already
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 driven
                 along
                 by
                 a
                 right
                 line
                 ,
                 as
                 AB
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 lie
                 so
                 obliquely
                 on
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 VVater
                 CBE
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 drawn
                 line
                 FE
                 ,
                 cannot
                 intersect
                 the
                 line
                 AD
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 penetrate
                 the
                 VVater
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 rebound
                 from
                 the
                 Surface
                 B
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 towards
                 F
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 lighted
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 those
                 Stones
                 wherewith
                 Boys
                 make
                 Drakes
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Bullets
                 which
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 Sea
                 fights
                 )
                 being
                 obliquely
                 shot
                 out
                 of
                 Cannons
                 rebound
                 from
                 the
                 VVater
                 ,
                 and
                 hit
                 Men
                 standing
                 on
                 the
                 Decks
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 Of
                 the
                 Force
                 of
                 Acting
                 and
                 Resisting
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   force
                   of
                   acting
                   and
                   resisting
                   taken
                   in
                   a
                   twosold
                   sense
                   .
                
                 THe
                 force
                 of
                 acting
                 and
                 resisting
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 two
                 several
                 ways
                 ,
                 either
                 Metaphysically
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Faculty
                 or
                 Power
                 which
                 any
                 thing
                 hath
                 to
                 act
                 or
                 resist
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 Non-Repugnance
                 to
                 act
                 or
                 resist
                 .
                 So
                 he
                 who
                 saith
                 that
                 a
                 Needle
                 can
                 prick
                 ,
                 thereby
                 means
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Pricking
                 may
                 Coexist
                 with
                 a
                 Needle
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 Physically
                 for
                 Reaction
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 moved
                 upwards
                 ,
                 is
                 driven
                 down
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 resistance
                 is
                 called
                 Positive
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 two
                 Bodies
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 meeting
                 together
                 ,
                 beat
                 back
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 as
                 two
                 Bullets
                 or
                 Bowls
                 meeting
                 together
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 contrary
                 Determination
                 .
                 Or
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 precisely
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 force
                 it self
                 of
                 Resisting
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 House
                 resists
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Stone
                 the
                 Ball
                 that
                 is
                 cast
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 commonly
                 called
                 Negative
                 or
                 Formal
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 that
                 we
                 enquire
                 here
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 know
                 wherein
                 the
                 force
                 a
                 Body
                 has
                 to
                 act
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 resist
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   II.
                   Wherein
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Acting
                   or
                   Resisting
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 All
                 the
                 Power
                 any
                 Body
                 hath
                 to
                 act
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Faculty
                 ,
                 whether
                 Positive
                 or
                 Negative
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 Action
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 alone
                 ,
                 That
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   Body
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   in
                   it
                   lies
                   ,
                   continues
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   state
                   wherein
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                
                 whether
                 in
                 Rest
                 or
                 in
                 Motion
                 ;
                 because
                 every
                 state
                 of
                 Bodies
                 may
                 be
                 referr'd
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 those
                 Bodies
                 which
                 are
                 joyned
                 together
                 by
                 Rest
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 hinder
                 themselves
                 from
                 being
                 separated
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 separated
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 Power
                 to
                 continue
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 moved
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 Power
                 to
                 continue
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 of
                 Swiftness
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 same
                 Coast
                 :
                 As
                 that
                 which
                 Rests
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 force
                 to
                 abide
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preserve
                 its
                 Rest
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 
                   Things
                   that
                   are
                
                 cast
                 or
                 
                   thrown
                   into
                   the
                   Air
                
                 ;
                 concerning
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 enquire
                 how
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 cease
                 from
                 motion
                 ,
                 than
                 how
                 they
                 continue
                 it
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   This
                   Force
                   ariseth
                   first
                   from
                   the
                   Bigness
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 Force
                 may
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 several
                 Particulars
                 :
                 As
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Magnitude
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Great
                   Body
                
                 exceeds
                 a
                 Less
                 in
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 Acting
                 and
                 Resisting
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 compounded
                 it
                 hath
                 more
                 Motion
                 and
                 Rest
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 every
                 Body
                 hath
                 a
                 proportionate
                 Affection
                 answering
                 it
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Quantity
                 of
                 these
                 must
                 be
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 bulk
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 Hence
                 is
                 that
                 common
                 Saying
                 amongst
                 Naturalists
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   a
                   thing
                   of
                   greater
                   Quantity
                   ,
                   hath
                   the
                   greater
                   Virtue
                   :
                
                 Which
                 Virtue
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Motion
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 its
                 firm
                 adhering
                 and
                 abiding
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 .
                 Thus
                 Fire
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 is
                 extended
                 in
                 bulk
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 violently
                 it
                 burns
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 fixedly
                 any
                 Bodies
                 continue
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 difficulty
                 are
                 they
                 thrust
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Round
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 the
                 strongest
                 both
                 in
                 Action
                 and
                 Resistance
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 
                   Pestils
                   ,
                   Milstones
                   ,
                   Cylinder
                   s
                
                 or
                 Rowling-Stones
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 proper
                 to
                 bruise
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 them
                 smooth
                 or
                 even
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 force
                 is
                 altogether
                 directed
                 to
                 one
                 Line
                 .
                 Thus
                 also
                 a
                 Hammer
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 Handle
                 ,
                 strikes
                 the
                 Anvil
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 a
                 short
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Bigness
                   of
                   the
                   Surface
                   .
                
                 The
                 Power
                 of
                 Acting
                 and
                 Resisting
                 is
                 also
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 largness
                 of
                 the
                 Surfaces
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 broader
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 two
                 Bodies
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 firmly
                 do
                 they
                 cleave
                 together
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 
                   two
                   Wooden
                   boards
                   ,
                   well
                   plained
                   ,
                
                 lying
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 Whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Surfaces
                 are
                 narrow
                 or
                 little
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 less
                 firmly
                 they
                 stick
                 together
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Sphaerical
                   Bodies
                
                 less
                 stick
                 together
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Surface
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 Bodies
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 bulks
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 touch
                 each
                 other
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 Point
                 .
                 And
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Lead
                 made
                 up
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 Bullet
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 solid
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 distended
                 into
                 a
                 thin
                 Plate
                 ,
                 or
                 made
                 hollow
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 greater
                 quantity
                 of
                 Matter
                 is
                 contained
                 under
                 a
                 little
                 Surface
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 solid
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 efficacy
                 to
                 resist
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 
                   Gold
                   ,
                   Lead
                   ,
                   Iron
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Metals
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 once
                 put
                 into
                 Motion
                 ,
                 retain
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 to
                 preserve
                 and
                 continue
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 either
                 Wood
                 or
                 Stones
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bulk
                 or
                 figure
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                   Triangular
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 more
                 Surface
                 than
                 other
                 Bodies
                 proportionably
                 to
                 their
                 Extension
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 difficultly
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 less
                 force
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 resist
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Swiftness
                   of
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 The
                 said
                 Faculty
                 of
                 Acting
                 and
                 Resisting
                 may
                 likewise
                 be
                 estimated
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 swiftness
                 or
                 slowness
                 of
                 Motion
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 little
                 force
                 resists
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 lash
                 the
                 Water
                 with
                 a
                 Rod
                 or
                 Wand
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 Water
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Rods
                 entrance
                 .
                 Because
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 hinted
                 heretofore
                 )
                 the
                 Strife
                 of
                 Material
                 things
                 in
                 Acting
                 and
                 Resisting
                 ,
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 Motion
                 towards
                 some
                 certain
                 Part
                 or
                 Coast
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 meeting
                 with
                 a
                 Body
                 resting
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 moved
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 then
                 taken
                 to
                 be
                 otherwise
                 moved
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 moved
                 more
                 slowly
                 ,
                 or
                 another
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Meeting
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 This
                 Force
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 contrariety
                 of
                 the
                 Mode
                 or
                 Manner
                 whereby
                 divers
                 Bodies
                 meet
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 variously
                 oppos'd
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 different
                 force
                 of
                 Acting
                 and
                 Resisting
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 Stone
                 slantingly
                 thrown
                 on
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 leap
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 cannot
                 divide
                 the
                 Top
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 downright
                 cast
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   A
                   threefold
                   Difference
                   is
                   incident
                   to
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 From
                 these
                 Four
                 Particulars
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 Action
                 and
                 Resistance
                 of
                 Bodies
                 may
                 be
                 referr'd
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 determine
                 how
                 Bodies
                 do
                 increase
                 ,
                 or
                 diminish
                 their
                 Motions
                 ,
                 or
                 change
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 threefold
                 difference
                 in
                 
                   Motion
                   ;
                
                 )
                 only
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 how
                 much
                 Force
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 Body
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 move
                 or
                 resist
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 certainly
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   strongest
                   ,
                   always
                   takes
                   effect
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 Great
                 Bodies
                 have
                 their
                 Force
                 from
                 the
                 Agreement
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 ,
                 though
                 their
                 Motions
                 have
                 but
                 few
                 degrees
                 .
                 So
                 Stones
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 
                   large
                   Buildings
                
                 ,
                 are
                 oft
                 forc'd
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 a
                 River
                 that
                 runs
                 but
                 slowly
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 ,
                 in
                 other
                 Bodies
                 also
                 the
                 motion
                 may
                 be
                 strong
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 swift
                 :
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 in
                 less
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 considerable
                 swiftness
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 any
                 great
                 force
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 the
                 Body
                 A
                 (
                 for
                 Example
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 moved
                 as
                 swiftly
                 again
                 as
                 B
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Body
                 B
                 should
                 exceed
                 A
                 in
                 bigness
                 in
                 a
                 double
                 Proportion
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ▪
                 we
                 must
                 estimate
                 as
                 much
                 Motion
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Extrusion
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Greater
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 its
                 bulk
                 equivalent
                 to
                 the
                 Intension
                 of
                 Motion
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   strongest
                   always
                   obtains
                   its
                   effect
                   .
                
                 Now
                 in
                 the
                 opposition
                 or
                 meeting
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 this
                 Rule
                 always
                 holds
                 good
                 ;
                 
                   VVhatsoever
                   exceeds
                   another
                   thing
                   in
                   strength
                   ,
                   obtains
                   its
                   effect
                   ,
                
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 moving
                 another
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 resisting
                 its
                 Action
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 large
                 enough
                 to
                 contain
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 strongest
                 only
                 do
                 get
                 thither
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 weaker
                 behind
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 most
                 lively
                 and
                 vehemently
                 moved
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 are
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 the
                 weaker
                 being
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 stronger
                 from
                 arriving
                 there
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Passages
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 are
                 too
                 narrow
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 can
                 get
                 up
                 thither
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXI
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 first
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Hard
                 ,
                 Fluid
                 ,
                 Frangible
                 ,
                 Friable
                 ,
                 Soft
                 ,
                 Ductile
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 cut
                 or
                 slit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Whence
                   the
                   Hardness
                   of
                   Bodies
                   proceeds
                   .
                
                 AMongst
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   things
                   ,
                   MOTION
                
                 and
                 REST
                 only
                 are
                 opposed
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 not
                 privatively
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 )
                 but
                 contrariously
                 ,
                 as
                 two
                 Modes
                 really
                 distinct
                 .
                 For
                 Rest
                 or
                 Quiet
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Privation
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 true
                 Form
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Stable
                 and
                 
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Fluid
                 ,
                 and
                 whence
                 they
                 receive
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Acting
                 and
                 Resisting
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 Bodies
                 are
                 accounted
                 Hard
                 ,
                 whose
                 Parts
                 by
                 a
                 firm
                 Union
                 lye
                 still
                 together
                 ;
                 or
                 whose
                 Parts
                 do
                 so
                 closely
                 cleave
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 without
                 difficulty
                 be
                 separated
                 .
                 Which
                 close
                 Union
                 is
                 perceptible
                 to
                 the
                 Senses
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 touch
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                
                 with
                 our
                 Hands
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 they
                 resist
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 oppose
                 their
                 entrance
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 
                   Marble
                   ,
                   Wood
                   ,
                   Stone
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 if
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 handled
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 way
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 perceive
                 no
                 Sense
                 of
                 Hardness
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 felt
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 gives
                 way
                 to
                 our
                 touch
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   variety
                   of
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 The
                 Hardness
                 of
                 Bodies
                 is
                 various
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 Rest
                 ;
                 for
                 wheresoever
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 of
                 Rest
                 ,
                 there
                 also
                 is
                 more
                 of
                 Hardness
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 contrarily
                 .
                 Clay
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Water
                 is
                 evaporated
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 grows
                 hard
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Rest
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 is
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 increased
                 ,
                 its
                 
                   Earthy
                   parts
                
                 being
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 Agitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fluid
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 interpos'd
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Wax
                 being
                 heated
                 ,
                 becomes
                 soft
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Rest
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 is
                 lessened
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Oily
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 benum'd
                 before
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 Heat
                 put
                 in
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   Hardness
                   is
                   .
                
                 When
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 Rest
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Hardness
                 ,
                 we
                 mean
                 the
                 Formal
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                
                 of
                 Hardness
                 consists
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 force
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 compresseth
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 therefore
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 distinct
                 Idea
                 of
                 Hardness
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conceive
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   the
                   Rest
                   of
                   many
                   parts
                   of
                
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 
                   caused
                   by
                   the
                   Pression
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Subtil
                   and
                   Aethereal
                   Matter
                   ,
                   which
                   acting
                   from
                   without
                   ,
                   drives
                   these
                   parts
                   inward
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   separated
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   without
                   making
                   us
                   sensible
                   of
                   their
                   Resistance
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Fluidity
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 readily
                 yield
                 to
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 not
                 resist
                 our
                 Hands
                 when
                 we
                 touch
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 and
                 Air.
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 which
                 difference
                 consists
                 only
                 in
                 Rest
                 and
                 Motion
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 enquire
                 why
                 some
                 Bodies
                 cannot
                 but
                 by
                 force
                 be
                 thrust
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ;
                 whereas
                 others
                 without
                 any
                 difficulty
                 yield
                 the
                 place
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Parts
                 ,
                 which
                 resist
                 those
                 Bodies
                 that
                 approach
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 lye
                 still
                 and
                 Rest
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 force
                 do
                 leave
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 motion
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 whose
                 Parts
                 lye
                 still
                 and
                 cohere
                 together
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 many
                 little
                 Parts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 variously
                 moved
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 are
                 agitated
                 every
                 way
                 by
                 the
                 Subtil
                 and
                 
                   Aethereal
                   Substance
                
                 :
                 And
                 accordingly
                 those
                 Bodies
                 are
                 called
                 Fluid
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                   Insensible
                   parts
                
                 have
                 such
                 various
                 Motions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                   are
                   agitated
                   every
                   wa●
                   .
                
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Fluid
                   Body
                
                 are
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 equally
                 
                   every
                   way
                
                 ,
                 appears
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 what
                 part
                 soever
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Fluid
                   Body
                
                 we
                 do
                 move
                 our
                 Hand
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Stick
                 ,
                 it
                 always
                 goes
                 on
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 easiness
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Determination
                 were
                 stronger
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 another
                 .
                 Tho'
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 deny'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 some
                 Resistance
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Fluid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 swiftly
                 lash
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 a
                 Body
                 slowly
                 moved
                 ,
                 comes
                 under
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 when
                 compared
                 with
                 a
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 will
                 resist
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                   hav
                   no
                   certain
                   figure
                   ,
                   as
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                   have
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 is
                 undetermin'd
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 easily
                 divided
                 and
                 diffus'd
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 keep
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 bounds
                 .
                 But
                 Hard
                 and
                 
                   Stable
                   Bodtes
                
                 being
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 ,
                 easily
                 retain
                 their
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 easily
                 comprehended
                 within
                 their
                 own
                 limits
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 
                   Lead
                   ,
                   Iron
                   ,
                   Silver
                   ,
                   Gold
                   ,
                   Wood
                   ,
                   Marble
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 degrees
                 of
                 Solidity
                 preserve
                 their
                 figure
                 and
                 Bulk
                 .
                 That
                 therefore
                 we
                 call
                 a
                 
                   Fluid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Parts
                 being
                 divided
                 into
                 many
                 small
                 Particles
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 again
                 into
                 less
                 Indefinitely
                 ,
                 are
                 variously
                 agitated
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 
                   Hard
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Parts
                 by
                 Rest
                 do
                 so
                 closely
                 cleave
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 separated
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 Force
                 sufficient
                 to
                 overcome
                 their
                 coherence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   various
                   kinds
                   of
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 The
                 smaller
                 and
                 lighter
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 any
                 
                   Fluid
                   Body
                
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 is
                 its
                 Fluidity
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 thicker
                 and
                 more
                 Branchy
                 they
                 are
                 (
                 if
                 Contact
                 doth
                 not
                 hinder
                 )
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 less
                 is
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 arise
                 the
                 diverse
                 kinds
                 of
                 
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 lightness
                 and
                 smalness
                 of
                 their
                 Particles
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 ,
                 or
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Thickness
                 and
                 Branchiness
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 less
                 yielding
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Caelestial
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 their
                 Fluidity
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 account
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 more
                 fluid
                 than
                 the
                 Water
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 smoother
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 thicker
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 And
                 Water
                 is
                 more
                 fluid
                 than
                 Oil
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Oil
                 are
                 more
                 thick
                 and
                 branchy
                 :
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Oils
                 are
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 fluid
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Particles
                 are
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 thick
                 and
                 branchy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 When
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 
                   Liquid
                   Bodies
                
                 consists
                 in
                 Motion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Liquid
                   Body
                
                 were
                 moved
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 happens
                 also
                 to
                 
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                
                 :
                 For
                 a
                 Bowl
                 of
                 Brass
                 is
                 easily
                 rowl'd
                 from
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 Table
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 persists
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Hard
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Particles
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 divided
                 ,
                 are
                 moved
                 and
                 variously
                 agitated
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 tost
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Right
                
                 ,
                 others
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Left
                
                 ;
                 some
                 upwards
                 ,
                 others
                 downwards
                 ;
                 some
                 forwards
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 backwards
                 :
                 Which
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 Particles
                 must
                 be
                 different
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 carried
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 cling
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 up
                 a
                 stable
                 or
                 
                   hard
                   Body
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   Ice
                   is
                   carried
                   with
                   a
                   greater
                   Force
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Water
                   .
                
                 And
                 tho'
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 be
                 directed
                 to
                 one
                 particular
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 therefore
                 lose
                 the
                 Name
                 or
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Fluid
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 various
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 is
                 preserved
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 
                 said
                 Course
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 still
                 
                   standing
                   Water
                
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 Ice
                 driving
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 firm
                 clinging
                 together
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 ,
                 doth
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 pursue
                 its
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 more
                 violence
                 set
                 against
                 the
                 Banks
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Water
                 it self
                 which
                 carries
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Water
                 being
                 tost
                 with
                 various
                 Motions
                 ,
                 weaken
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 tend
                 with
                 that
                 vehemence
                 to
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Ice
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 
                   solid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 Example
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 why
                 
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 easily
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   solid
                   Bodies
                
                 not
                 ;
                 because
                 
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 always
                 in
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 not
                 oppose
                 the
                 entring
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 into
                 the
                 places
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 but
                 readily
                 and
                 easily
                 quit
                 them
                 .
                 Whereas
                 
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Natures
                 immutability
                 ,
                 strive
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Conjunction
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 disturbed
                 by
                 some
                 strong
                 Motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   Solid
                   Bodies
                   are
                   joyned
                   together
                   .
                
                 This
                 Sentiment
                 will
                 not
                 please
                 some
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 who
                 suppose
                 no
                 two
                 Bodies
                 can
                 be
                 joyned
                 without
                 some
                 intervening
                 Third
                 ,
                 distinct
                 from
                 them
                 both
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 imagine
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 Glew
                 that
                 holds
                 the
                 parts
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Union
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 firm
                 :
                 But
                 since
                 nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 convinc'd
                 of
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 first
                 ,
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 Glew
                 this
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 appropriate
                 it
                 to
                 this
                 use
                 .
                 Without
                 doubt
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 either
                 a
                 Substance
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Mode
                 of
                 a
                 Substanee
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 amongst
                 
                   Natural
                   things
                
                 nothing
                 else
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 besides
                 Substances
                 and
                 their
                 Affections
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Substance
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 why
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Substances
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 united
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 should
                 yet
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 an
                 adventitious
                 Substance
                 to
                 unite
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Mode
                 ,
                 then
                 without
                 doubt
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 properly
                 assign'd
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 than
                 Rest
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 Parts
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 together
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 most
                 opposed
                 to
                 Motion
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 divided
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 
                   opposit
                   Things
                   must
                   have
                   opposit
                   Principles
                
                 ;
                 but
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 contrary
                 to
                 Motion
                 than
                 Rest
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 contrary
                 Affections
                 of
                 
                   Material
                   Substances
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Particles
                   of
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   is
                   discernible
                   from
                   their
                   Effects
                   .
                
                 You
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   may
                   we
                   know
                   that
                   the
                
                 Parts
                 of
                 Fluid
                 Bodies
                 
                   are
                   in
                   continual
                   Motion
                
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 tho'
                 the
                 smalness
                 of
                 those
                 Particles
                 doth
                 not
                 permit
                 us
                 to
                 discern
                 their
                 Agitation
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 easily
                 discovered
                 by
                 the
                 Effects
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 body
                 but
                 perceives
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 VVater
                 ,
                 evaporate
                 in
                 boyling
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 time
                 Ponds
                 are
                 lessen'd
                 or
                 dryed
                 up
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 some
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 being
                 separated
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 by
                 Motion
                 ,
                 steam
                 away
                 into
                 the
                 Air.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 how
                 else
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 VVater
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 readily
                 mix
                 together
                 ?
                 Or
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 insinuate
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 
                   thick
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 Parts
                 did
                 cling
                 together
                 by
                 mutual
                 Rest
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   T●●
                   Motion
                   〈◊〉
                   Parts
                   〈◊〉
                   their
                   Division
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Division
                 of
                 Parts
                 depends
                 on
                 their
                 
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Agitation
                
                 being
                 that
                 which
                 separates
                 one
                 thing
                 from
                 another
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 very
                 evident
                 in
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 soon
                 corrupted
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 the
                 Particles
                 whereof
                 being
                 agitated
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 thrust
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 dilating
                 of
                 them
                 and
                 spoiling
                 their
                 Natural
                 situation
                 ,
                 do
                 at
                 last
                 dissolve
                 and
                 putrifie
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 ready
                 and
                 thorough
                 mingling
                 of
                 Liquors
                 discovers
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 evident
                 that
                 this
                 easie
                 mingling
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 Motion
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 two
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 Examples
                 VVater
                 and
                 VVine
                 ,
                 run
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Bodies
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   if
                   some
                   were
                   not
                   moved
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 what
                 diversity
                 would
                 there
                 be
                 amongst
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 their
                 Parts
                 lay
                 still
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 equally
                 united
                 ?
                 
                   Cold
                   water
                
                 would
                 not
                 differ
                 from
                 
                   Ice
                   ;
                   Crystal
                
                 and
                 Milk
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 nor
                 would
                 any
                 Cause
                 be
                 assignable
                 ,
                 why
                 Crystal
                 resists
                 our
                 touch
                 ,
                 or
                 why
                 Milk
                 yields
                 to
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Parts
                   of
                   a
                   twofold
                   sort
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   Liquid
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 twofold
                 Parts
                 in
                 
                   Liquid
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 some
                 at
                 it
                 were
                 flying
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Smoak
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Steam
                   of
                   boyling
                   VVater
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Flame
                 are
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 tost
                 so
                 forceably
                 that
                 our
                 Senses
                 can
                 discern
                 their
                 motion
                 :
                 And
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 creeping
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 slowness
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 
                   Oil
                   ,
                   Milk
                
                 and
                 VVine
                 ,
                 whose
                 motion
                 is
                 so
                 slow
                 and
                 leisurely
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Senses
                 cannot
                 perceive
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 one
                 
                   Liquid
                   Body
                
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 dissolve
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 exercise
                 its
                 force
                 more
                 upon
                 one
                 Body
                 than
                 another
                 ;
                 the
                 Reason
                 thereof
                 chiefly
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 Parts
                 are
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 agitated
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 are
                 not
                 open
                 alike
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   What
                   Soft
                   Bodies
                   ar●
                   ▪
                
                 
                   Soft
                   Bodies
                
                 approach
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Liquid
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 such
                 whose
                 Particles
                 do
                 not
                 cling
                 so
                 close
                 and
                 firmly
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 agitated
                 with
                 so
                 swift
                 a
                 motion
                 as
                 
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 but
                 partake
                 of
                 both
                 their
                 Natures
                 ,
                 being
                 middle
                 things
                 between
                 fluid
                 and
                 
                   stable
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   Sand
                   ,
                   VVax
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 softness
                 of
                 Sand
                 is
                 caused
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 something
                 intervenes
                 betwixt
                 their
                 separated
                 Parts
                 :
                 And
                 VVax
                 is
                 soft
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 Particles
                 terminate
                 in
                 flexible
                 branches
                 ,
                 which
                 twisting
                 together
                 lightly
                 ,
                 joyn
                 the
                 said
                 Parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Frangible
                   ,
                   are
                   reckon'd
                   amongst
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Of
                 
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                
                 some
                 are
                 Frangible
                 ,
                 others
                 Friable
                 .
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 can
                 be
                 broken
                 must
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 stiffness
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 outward
                 Parts
                 when
                 struck
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 neither
                 dilated
                 ,
                 nor
                 admit
                 any
                 ingress
                 of
                 parts
                 into
                 parts
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 surfaces
                 being
                 broken
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   inward
                   parts
                
                 likewise
                 be
                 divided
                 and
                 broken
                 asunder
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 Nature
                 are
                 
                   Flints
                   ,
                   Earthen
                   Pots
                   ,
                   Stones
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 their
                 contexture
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 easily
                 or
                 hardly
                 broken
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Friable
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 
                   Friable
                   Bodies
                
                 must
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 stiffness
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 stretched
                 or
                 bended
                 ;
                 but
                 upon
                 any
                 force
                 pressing
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 crumble
                 into
                 Dust
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 Nature
                 is
                 the
                 Sand-stone
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 easily
                 dissipated
                 into
                 small
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 again
                 easily
                 crumbled
                 to
                 Dust
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Ductil
                   Bodies
                   resort
                   under
                   Soft
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Amongst
                 
                   Soft
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 reckoned
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 Ductil
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Bodies
                 that
                 suffer
                 Drawing
                 or
                 Extension
                 )
                 such
                 as
                 Gold
                 is
                 ,
                 one
                 grain
                 whereof
                 may
                 be
                 drawn
                 into
                 a
                 Thred
                 of
                 four
                 hundred
                 Foot
                 long
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 one
                 Ounce
                 to
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 230400
                 Foot.
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 which
                 vast
                 discussion
                 is
                 commonly
                 attributed
                 to
                 its
                 extream
                 Compactness
                 ,
                 the
                 Thinness
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 intimate
                 Union
                 and
                 Connexion
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   Bodies
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   cut
                   or
                   slit
                   ,
                   belong
                   to
                   Soft
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Some
                 reckon
                 
                   Bodies
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   cut
                
                 or
                 slit
                 ,
                 also
                 amongst
                 
                   Soft
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 because
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 cut
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 flexibility
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Part
                 which
                 is
                 prest
                 (
                 suppose
                 with
                 an
                 Ax
                 )
                 can
                 give
                 way
                 downwards
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Collateral
                 parts
                 yield
                 to
                 the
                 dividing
                 Instrument
                 .
                 And
                 whatsoever
                 
                   can
                   be
                   slit
                
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 flexible
                 or
                 bending
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Parts
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 place
                 ,
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 pull'd
                 asunder
                 ,
                 a
                 Compression
                 may
                 be
                 successively
                 made
                 ,
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 places
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 gradually
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 VVood
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Cut
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 divided
                 Cross-wise
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 slit
                 ,
                 when
                 divided
                 Long-ways
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 Grain
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXII
                 .
                 What
                 Loose
                 and
                 Close
                 ,
                 Rough
                 and
                 Smooth
                 ,
                 Contiguous
                 and
                 Continuous
                 Bodies
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Whence
                   proceeds
                   the
                   Loosness
                   or
                   Closeness
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 AS
                 Stable
                 and
                 
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 constituted
                 such
                 by
                 Rest
                 and
                 Motion
                 ;
                 so
                 Loose
                 and
                 
                   Close
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 made
                 such
                 by
                 their
                 Figure
                 and
                 Situation
                 ,
                 not
                 outward
                 ,
                 but
                 inward
                 .
                 for
                 the
                 Loosness
                 or
                 Closeness
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 Space
                 in
                 which
                 Bodies
                 are
                 dilated
                 or
                 contracted
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 whose
                 Essence
                 consists
                 in
                 three
                 Dimensions
                 ,
                 cannot
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 greater
                 Space
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Intervals
                 which
                 are
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 betwixt
                 their
                 Parts
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 distended
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 fill'd
                 with
                 any
                 foreign
                 Matter
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 contracted
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 Removal
                 of
                 that
                 Matter
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 lessened
                 ,
                 or
                 quite
                 taken
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Loose
                   Bodies
                   are
                   made
                   such
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Ingress
                   of
                   Matter
                   ;
                   Close
                   Bodies
                   by
                   the
                   Egress
                   .
                
                 For
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 imagin
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   Loose
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 so
                 separated
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 extended
                 comes
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 For
                 no
                 such
                 Vacuum
                 can
                 be
                 in
                 Nature
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Intervals
                 are
                 fill'd
                 with
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 apparent
                 in
                 
                   New-bak'd
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 Milk
                 or
                 VVine
                 ,
                 presently
                 swells
                 up
                 into
                 a
                 much
                 greater
                 bulk
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 are
                 distended
                 by
                 the
                 intruding
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 VVine
                 or
                 Milk.
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 New
                 Extension
                 we
                 find
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 
                   fluid
                   Body
                
                 that
                 hath
                 insinuated
                 it self
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 evident
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Senses
                 themselves
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 behold
                 the
                 Steam
                 that
                 riseth
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Pot
                 of
                 
                   boyling
                   VVater
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Smoak
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 a
                 Torch
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 suppose
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 contiguous
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 nearer
                 ,
                 and
                 views
                 them
                 more
                 wishly
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 Continuity
                 nor
                 Contiguity
                 between
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 separate
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 foreign
                 intervening
                 Matter
                 that
                 divides
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Examples
                   of
                   Loose
                   and
                   Close
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 A
                 Body
                 becomes
                 close
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 nearer
                 together
                 ,
                 leave
                 few
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 sort
                 are
                 
                   Snow
                   ▪
                   Hay
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Wool
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 compress'd
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 a
                 Sponge
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Water
                 is
                 squeez'd
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 expulsion
                 of
                 the
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 its
                 Pores
                 are
                 narrowed
                 ,
                 and
                 few
                 Intervals
                 are
                 left
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 any
                 outward
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 latter
                 sort
                 are
                 those
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 Pores
                 at
                 all
                 into
                 which
                 any
                 
                   External
                   Body
                
                 can
                 enter
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 close
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 further
                 condensed
                 by
                 any
                 Power
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   Rough
                   and
                   Smooth
                   Bodies
                   are
                   .
                
                 As
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Figure
                 and
                 Situation
                 of
                 its
                 
                   Inward
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 distinguish'd
                 into
                 Loose
                 and
                 Close
                 ;
                 so
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Outward
                   figure
                
                 and
                 situation
                 ,
                 Bodies
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Rough
                 or
                 Smooth
                 .
                 Which
                 Modes
                 are
                 of
                 great
                 efficacy
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   things
                
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 a
                 Knife
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 
                   Hardest
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 cut
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 Pen
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 an
                 infinite
                 variety
                 of
                 Characters
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Rough
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 such
                 whose
                 superficial
                 Parts
                 are
                 unequally
                 disposed
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 some
                 are
                 prominent
                 and
                 others
                 deprest
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Rusty
                   Iron
                
                 .
                 But
                 Smooth
                 or
                 
                   Polish'd
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 whose
                 Extream
                 parts
                 are
                 equally
                 situated
                 ,
                 as
                 Ice
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Whetstone
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Smooth
                   Bodies
                   ,
                
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Surface
                 ,
                 have
                 more
                 force
                 to
                 Act
                 or
                 Resist
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   Rough
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Sword
                 ,
                 whose
                 Edge
                 and
                 Extream
                 parts
                 are
                 polish'd
                 and
                 even
                 ,
                 cuts
                 deeper
                 than
                 another
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bigness
                 that
                 is
                 Rusty
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Ball
                 rebounds
                 more
                 strongly
                 from
                 
                   polish'd
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 rough
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   All
                   Bodies
                   are
                   not
                   Smooth
                   ,
                   which
                   appear
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 imagin
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 Bodies
                 in
                 which
                 neither
                 our
                 Touch
                 nor
                 Eyes
                 can
                 discover
                 any
                 inequality
                 ,
                 are
                 altogether
                 smooth
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 even
                 Glass
                 and
                 Crystal
                 ,
                 which
                 appears
                 very
                 smooth
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 
                   rough
                   Surface
                
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 Glass
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 Salts
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 Melting
                 are
                 resolved
                 into
                 very
                 small
                 Particles
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 those
                 Particles
                 still
                 retain
                 their
                 former
                 figure
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 make
                 a
                 
                   polish'd
                   Surface
                
                 .
                 What
                 appears
                 to
                 our
                 Eye
                 more
                 smooth
                 than
                 Paper
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 Magnifying-Glass
                 ,
                 we
                 perceive
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 rough
                 and
                 uneven
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 what
                 part
                 soever
                 of
                 the
                 Medium
                 the
                 Eye
                 be
                 placed
                 ,
                 it
                 receives
                 the
                 various
                 Rays
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 from
                 and
                 represent
                 the
                 Object
                 .
              
               
                 
                   What
                   a
                   Contiguous
                   and
                   Continuous
                   Body
                   is
                   .
                
                 The
                 two
                 Remaining
                 Species
                 of
                 Bodies
                 are
                 Continuous
                 and
                 Contiguous
                 .
                 A
                 Body
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Contiguous
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 situation
                 it
                 hath
                 amongst
                 other
                 ambient
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 Tree
                 surrounded
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Contiguous
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 a
                 
                   Contiguous
                   Body
                
                 is
                 thus
                 defin'd
                 by
                 Plato
                 in
                 
                   Parmenides
                   :
                   That
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   touch
                   something
                   ,
                   plac'd
                   by
                   it self
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   next
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   touched
                   ;
                   neither
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   Third
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   Medium
                   between
                   both
                   these
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Continuous
                   Body
                
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 besides
                 the
                 situation
                 it
                 keeps
                 amongst
                 
                   Circum-ambient
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 becomes
                 united
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Rest
                 is
                 joyned
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 Stone
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Continuous
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 being
                 considered
                 whole
                 and
                 undivided
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 any
                 change
                 happen
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 Motion
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Contiguity
                 of
                 Bodies
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Insensible
                 ,
                 since
                 such
                 only
                 have
                 an
                 immediate
                 Contact
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Wherein
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Contiguity
                   and
                   Continuity
                   consists
                   .
                
                 The
                 Continuity
                 therefore
                 of
                 Bodies
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 parts
                 do
                 cleave
                 together
                 by
                 an
                 Immediate
                 Connexion
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 together
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 
                   Continuous
                   Bodies
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 Motion
                 as
                 prevails
                 over
                 the
                 Rest
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 .
                 The
                 Contiguity
                 of
                 Bodies
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 
                   Extream
                   parts
                
                 lying
                 still
                 together
                 ,
                 nearly
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 a
                 most
                 thin
                 subtil
                 Matter
                 flows
                 and
                 runs
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 Interfluent
                 Subtil
                 Matter
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   Contiguous
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 more
                 easily
                 separable
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIII
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 Pores
                 in
                 Hard
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Fluid
                 and
                 Soft
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Supposing
                   Bodies
                   to
                   be
                   moved
                   ▪
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   Intervals
                   or
                   Passages
                   left
                   between
                   them
                   .
                
                 THo'
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 denied
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 VVorld
                 was
                 Created
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
                 with
                 all
                 that
                 Order
                 and
                 Beauty
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Bodies
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 perfection
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 they
                 now
                 have
                 ;
                 
                 yet
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 our
                 more
                 acurate
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 at
                 first
                 to
                 consider
                 all
                 Matter
                 as
                 one
                 undivided
                 Lump
                 or
                 Mass
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 conceive
                 the
                 same
                 distinguish'd
                 into
                 parts
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Motion
                 impress'd
                 upon
                 it
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 Parts
                 all
                 Bodies
                 are
                 made
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 making
                 this
                 Supposition
                 ;
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 Bodies
                 is
                 the
                 better
                 conceived
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Connexion
                 between
                 the
                 several
                 Parts
                 ,
                 will
                 the
                 more
                 plainly
                 appear
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 Particles
                 having
                 obtain'd
                 various
                 Figures
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 possible
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 united
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 no
                 Intervals
                 should
                 be
                 left
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 fill'd
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 .
                 These
                 Intervals
                 we
                 call
                 Pores
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 Conjunction
                 of
                 little
                 Bodies
                 or
                 Particles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   Pores
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   .
                
                 First
                 ,
                 When
                 the
                 parts
                 that
                 stick
                 together
                 are
                 Round
                 ;
                 for
                 since
                 these
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Convex
                 sides
                 ▪
                 can
                 only
                 touch
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 a
                 point
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 necessarily
                 leave
                 little
                 Intervals
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Second
                 place
                 ,
                 when
                 those
                 parts
                 have
                 irregular
                 Figures
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 various
                 Termination
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 so
                 intimately
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 some
                 little
                 Spaces
                 must
                 be
                 left
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 By
                 the
                 Force
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 excessively
                 Active
                 ,
                 by
                 separating
                 
                   joyned
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 makes
                 way
                 for
                 it self
                 to
                 penetrate
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 Irruption
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 is
                 very
                 frequent
                 in
                 Soft
                 and
                 
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 easie
                 admittance
                 to
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 Motion
                 do
                 assist
                 their
                 Impulse
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Fluid
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 
                   Round
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 is
                 accounted
                 the
                 most
                 Porous
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 little
                 
                   Globular
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 very
                 proper
                 to
                 compose
                 a
                 
                   Liquid
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Figure
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 
                   Triangular
                   Spaces
                
                 be
                 left
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 empty
                 ,
                 but
                 fill'd
                 with
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 does
                 come
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Spots
                 with
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 surrounded
                 ;
                 which
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 abound
                 with
                 Pores
                 ,
                 which
                 afford
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   Pores
                   are
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Spots
                   that
                   are
                   about
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 These
                 Pores
                 are
                 easily
                 conceived
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Generation
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 when
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 those
                 Spots
                 was
                 as
                 yet
                 very
                 Loose
                 and
                 Soft
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 afterwards
                 it
                 became
                 more
                 Close
                 and
                 Compact
                 ,
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 by
                 passing
                 through
                 them
                 continually
                 ,
                 kept
                 them
                 from
                 being
                 quite
                 closed
                 ;
                 tho'
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 narrowed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 admit
                 only
                 that
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   If
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   Pores
                   ,
                   there
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   distinction
                   between
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Reasons
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 Pores
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 except
                 those
                 only
                 whose
                 parts
                 do
                 so
                 intimately
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 further
                 comprest
                 or
                 condensed
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 
                   hardest
                   Bodies
                
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 devoid
                 of
                 all
                 Pores
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 But
                 should
                 we
                 suppose
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Consistent
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 distinction
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 between
                 Wood
                 and
                 Stone
                 ,
                 between
                 Crystal
                 and
                 Earth
                 ;
                 since
                 between
                 them
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 distinction
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Inward
                   Figure
                
                 and
                 Situation
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Inward
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 alike
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Bodies
                 are
                 Close
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 dilated
                 by
                 admittance
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   Element
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   There
                   are
                   many
                   Bodies
                   that
                   cannot
                   be
                   without
                   Pores
                   .
                
                 But
                 since
                 the
                 Difference
                 of
                 Bodies
                 is
                 apparent
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Eye
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 other
                 Lifeless
                 ;
                 some
                 Transparent
                 ,
                 others
                 Dark
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Inward
                   parts
                
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 deprive
                 
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                
                 of
                 their
                 Pores
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 understand
                 how
                 Plants
                 are
                 nourished
                 and
                 grow
                 ,
                 since
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 Juices
                 ,
                 whereby
                 their
                 Parts
                 become
                 dilated
                 and
                 extended
                 .
                 For
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diverse
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 their
                 Growth
                 and
                 Nourishment
                 is
                 also
                 different
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 an
                 Oak
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Medlar
                   Tree
                
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 Plants
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Hardness
                 of
                 their
                 Sides
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 narrowness
                 of
                 their
                 Pores
                 ,
                 do
                 grow
                 more
                 slowly
                 ;
                 whereas
                 a
                 Vine
                 ,
                 a
                 Gourd
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 whose
                 Pores
                 are
                 wider
                 ,
                 grow
                 very
                 swiftly
                 and
                 spread
                 their
                 Branches
                 far
                 and
                 near
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Without
                   Pores
                   we
                   cannot
                   understand
                   the
                   Growts
                   of
                   Trees
                   .
                
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 all
                 Budding
                 and
                 Growth
                 is
                 hindred
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Pores
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Suns
                 departure
                 ,
                 being
                 closed
                 by
                 Cold
                 ,
                 cannot
                 admit
                 their
                 Food
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 wont
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Pores
                   of
                   Bodies
                   prov'd
                   by
                   an
                   Experiment
                   .
                
                 The
                 Existence
                 of
                 Pores
                 is
                 prov'd
                 likewise
                 by
                 that
                 Experiment
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Duke
                
                 of
                 Florence
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 as
                 follows
                 :
                 A
                 
                   Glass
                   Vial
                
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 narrow
                 Neck
                 ,
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 
                   warm
                   Water
                
                 ,
                 almost
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Neck
                 ;
                 after
                 a
                 small
                 time
                 the
                 Liquor
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Vial
                 seem'd
                 to
                 fall
                 down
                 a
                 little
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 rise
                 again
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 height
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 Vial
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 
                   cold
                   Water
                
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 being
                 enlarged
                 by
                 Heat
                 ,
                 procure
                 it
                 a
                 greater
                 Capacity
                 ;
                 whereas
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Pores
                 are
                 straitned
                 by
                 the
                 
                   cold
                   Water
                
                 ,
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 grows
                 less
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Liquor
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   bent
                   Bow
                   ,
                   as
                   so●●
                   as
                   unbent
                   ,
                   returns
                   to
                   its
                   former
                   straitness
                   again
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 we
                 daily
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Bow
                 when
                 unbent
                 returns
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 figure
                 ,
                 which
                 Return
                 cannot
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 any
                 Cause
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 bending
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 which
                 was
                 us'd
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 those
                 Pores
                 ,
                 now
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 bent
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 endeavours
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 figure
                 .
                 Which
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 several
                 ways
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 
                   unbent
                   Bow
                
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Natural
                 posture
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 wideness
                 at
                 their
                 entrance
                 and
                 ending
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 when
                 bent
                 they
                 become
                 more
                 narrow
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 doubted
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 enters
                 the
                 wider
                 parts
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 will
                 put
                 a
                 force
                 upon
                 the
                 more
                 narrow
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 cause
                 the
                 Bow
                 to
                 fly
                 back
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 If
                 we
                 conceive
                 the
                 said
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Bow
                 ,
                 before
                 Inflexion
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Round
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 bending
                 they
                 became
                 Elliptical
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 run
                 through
                 them
                 being
                 Round
                 also
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 whilst
                 they
                 endeavour
                 to
                 enter
                 those
                 
                   Elliptical
                   Cavities
                
                 ,
                 they
                 strive
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Spherical
                   Figure
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 why
                 the
                 Bow
                 flies
                 back
                 to
                 its
                 first
                 state
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Likeness
                   and
                   Unlikeness
                   of
                   Bodies
                   proceeds
                   from
                   their
                   Pores
                   .
                
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 from
                 this
                 particular
                 Example
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 Pores
                 in
                 general
                 ;
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Bodies
                 that
                 have
                 like
                 Pores
                 ,
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 if
                 withal
                 they
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Quantity
                   ,
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Rest
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 and
                 Situation
                 of
                 Parts
                 .
                 For
                 diverse
                 Matter
                 requires
                 diverse
                 Pores
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 differently
                 constituted
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 
                 little
                 Particles
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 exert
                 its
                 Force
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thrust
                 it self
                 into
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 imagin
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 
                   Consistent
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 Pores
                 hollowed
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 or
                 disposed
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 situation
                 and
                 figure
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 who
                 in
                 
                   Winter
                   time
                
                 put
                 on
                 a
                 Wastcoat
                 over
                 their
                 Shifts
                 ,
                 find
                 themselves
                 less
                 subject
                 to
                 Cold
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 wore
                 nothing
                 besides
                 their
                 Shirts
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Shirt
                 and
                 Wastcoat
                 did
                 answer
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 their
                 figure
                 and
                 situation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X
                   How
                   the
                   Ports
                   of
                   Bodies
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   destroyed
                   .
                
                 As
                 Pores
                 do
                 arise
                 by
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 so
                 by
                 their
                 Dissolution
                 they
                 are
                 destroy'd
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Pores
                 are
                 destroy'd
                 in
                 Wood
                 that
                 is
                 worm-eaten
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Clothes
                 that
                 are
                 Moth-eaten
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 the
                 Pores
                 be
                 wider
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   woollen
                   Cloth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 be
                 made
                 whole
                 again
                 by
                 being
                 joyn'd
                 to
                 other
                 Pores
                 of
                 a
                 like
                 figure
                 .
                 Another
                 way
                 whereby
                 Pores
                 are
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 Obstruction
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 become
                 so
                 closely
                 united
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 
                   Continuous
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Condensation
                 the
                 Pores
                 are
                 lessened
                 ,
                 or
                 quite
                 taken
                 away
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 some
                 supervening
                 Matter
                 remains
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 hinders
                 any
                 other
                 Matter
                 from
                 entring
                 them
                 :
                 So
                 when
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Sails
                 of
                 a
                 Ship
                 are
                 fill'd
                 with
                 VVater
                 ,
                 it
                 hinders
                 the
                 VVind
                 from
                 passing
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 the
                 VVind
                 have
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 agitation
                 than
                 the
                 VVater
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIV
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Duration
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Species
                 ,
                 Time
                 and
                 Eternity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Duration
                   agrees
                   to
                   all
                   existing
                   Beings
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   only
                   notionally
                   distinct
                   from
                   them
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 
                   Natural
                   things
                
                 exist
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 certain
                 places
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Sometime
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 Duration
                 and
                 Continuance
                 in
                 their
                 Existing
                 .
                 For
                 Duration
                 is
                 the
                 Consequent
                 of
                 Existence
                 ;
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 destroyed
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 moment
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 enduring
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Duration
                 may
                 be
                 defined
                 ,
                 
                   An
                   Attribute
                   under
                   which
                   the
                   Existence
                   of
                   Created
                   things
                   is
                   conceived
                   ,
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   they
                   persevere
                   in
                   their
                   Actuality
                   .
                
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 Duration
                 is
                 not
                 really
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 only
                 a
                 Notional
                 distinction
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 Because
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Body
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 consist
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 measured
                 with
                 three
                 Dimensions
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 Nature
                 of
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 Duration
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 measure
                 it
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 its
                 Duration
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 much
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 its
                 Existence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Definition
                   of
                   time
                
                 Time
                 therefore
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   the
                   Measure
                   of
                   the
                   successive
                   Duration
                   of
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   equal
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   Bodies
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   Moon
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Aristotle
                 defines
                 Time
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   Motion
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Former
                   and
                   Latter
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 Definition
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 another
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 Intelligible
                 ,
                 except
                 by
                 
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   Motion
                   according
                   to
                   Former
                   and
                   Latter
                   ,
                
                 he
                 means
                 only
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Time
                 we
                 number
                 the
                 successive
                 Duration
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 Former
                 and
                 Latter
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   three
                   Differences
                   of
                   time
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 commonly
                 three
                 Differences
                 of
                 Time
                 reckoned
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Past
                
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 already
                 been
                 ;
                 Present
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 now
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 Future
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 
                   Present
                   time
                
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 understand
                 an
                 Indivisible
                 Instant
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 such
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 either
                 in
                 Time
                 or
                 
                   Motion
                   ▪
                
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 being
                 successive
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Mind
                 represents
                 to
                 it self
                 as
                 Present
                 :
                 Thus
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Present
                 
                   Hour
                   ,
                   Day
                   ,
                   Month
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Time
                   is
                   th●
                   Measure
                   as
                   well
                   of
                   Rest
                   as
                   of
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 From
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Definition
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 Time
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Measure
                 of
                 the
                 successive
                 Duration
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 must
                 Measure
                 Rest
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Motion
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 say
                 as
                 commonly
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 hath
                 rested
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 moved
                 so
                 long
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 manifest
                 also
                 from
                 this
                 Example
                 ,
                 If
                 a
                 Dog
                 ,
                 in
                 half
                 an
                 hours
                 time
                 ,
                 run
                 three
                 Miles
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Tortoise
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 go
                 only
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 one
                 Pace
                 ;
                 the
                 Measure
                 of
                 the
                 Time
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 motions
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 Dog
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Tortoise
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Time
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Duration
                 of
                 a
                 Creature
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 State
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Succession
                   i●
                   included
                   〈◊〉
                   every
                   Duration
                   .
                
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 Succession
                 in
                 every
                 
                   Created
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 can
                 Measure
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 motion
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 our
                 Mind
                 ,
                 which
                 seeing
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 exist
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 involve
                 Succession
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 Duration
                 of
                 an
                 Angel
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Mind
                   of
                   man
                
                 ,
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 altogether
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Duration
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 clearly
                 understand
                 succession
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 an
                 Angel
                 ;
                 for
                 Angels
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 all
                 things
                 together
                 and
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 a
                 Succession
                 cannot
                 be
                 admitted
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   God
                
                 being
                 an
                 Act
                 altogether
                 
                   Simple
                   ,
                   Complete
                
                 ,
                 and
                 liable
                 to
                 no
                 Vicissitude
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 also
                 
                   Gods
                   Eternity
                
                 is
                 his
                 very
                 Nature
                 and
                 Essence
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 sufficiently
                 of
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 Time
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Created
                   things
                
                 themselves
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 receive
                 their
                 finite
                 perfections
                 successively
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   An
                   ob●●ction
                   take●
                   from
                   a
                   thing
                   that
                   exists
                   only
                   one
                   M●m●●●
                
                 You
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 suppose
                 a
                 Creature
                 should
                 only
                 continue
                 one
                 Moment
                 ,
                 that
                 thing
                 would
                 exist
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 Succession
                 of
                 Existence
                 ;
                 therefore
                 Succession
                 is
                 not
                 involved
                 in
                 the
                 conception
                 of
                 Duration
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   answer
                   that
                   ●ll
                   Moments
                   are
                   divisible
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 Duration
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 without
                 Continuation
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 Duration
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 continuance
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 Since
                 no
                 Moment
                 can
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 divisible
                 into
                 other
                 Moments
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 those
                 are
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 the
                 present
                 Time
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Indivisible
                 ;
                 for
                 since
                 every
                 Duration
                 is
                 Greater
                 or
                 Less
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 consists
                 of
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 Parts
                 ,
                 no
                 real
                 Particle
                 of
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 quantity
                 of
                 its
                 Duration
                 distinct
                 from
                 another
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 every
                 Particle
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 other
                 Parts
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 the
                 present
                 Time
                 is
                 compounded
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 divisible
                 into
                 other
                 Moments
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Time
                   〈…〉
                   an
                   Entity
                   of
                   Reason
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 Time
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Affection
                 of
                 
                   Created
                   things
                
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 mere
                 Mode
                 of
                 Thinking
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 
                   External
                   Denomination
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 an
                 
                   Entity
                   of
                   Reason
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Things
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 the
                 Operations
                 of
                 our
                 Mind
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Known
                 ,
                 Understood
                 ,
                 Defined
                 ,
                 &c.
                 of
                 which
                 Operations
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 the
                 Objects
                 ;
                 so
                 Time
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 Measure
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 
                   Created
                   things
                
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 Extrinsecal
                 Denomination
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Mode
                 of
                 Thinking
                 ,
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 for
                 the
                 explaining
                 of
                 Duration
                 .
                 Hence
                 LUCRETIUS
                 saith
                 Book
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   Time
                   of
                   it self
                   is
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   Thought
                
                 
                   Receives
                   its
                   Rise
                   ,
                   by
                   labouring
                   Fancy
                   wrought
                
                 
                   From
                   things
                   consider'd
                   ,
                   whilst
                   we
                   think
                   on
                   some
                
                 
                   As
                   Present
                   ,
                   some
                   as
                   Past
                   ,
                   or
                   yet
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   No
                   thought
                   can
                   think
                   on
                   Time
                   ,
                   that
                   's
                   still
                   confest
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   thinks
                   on
                   things
                   in
                   Motion
                   or
                   at
                   Rest
                   :
                
              
               
                 GASSENDUS
                 
                   from
                   these
                   Verses
                   of
                
                 LUCRETIUS
                 ,
                 concludes
                 EPICURUS
                 
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   of
                   the
                   Opinion
                   of
                
                 ANTIPHANES
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   held
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Time
                 was
                 something
                 that
                 had
                 no
                 real
                 Existence
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 Man.
                 which
                 ARISTOTLE
                 
                   also
                   seems
                   to
                   insinuate
                   ,
                   whilst
                   he
                   defines
                
                 Time
                 by
                 Number
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   cannot
                   exist
                   without
                   the
                   understanding
                   of
                   the
                   Counter
                   of
                   Numerator
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 saith
                 GASSENDUS
                 ,
                 that
                 EPICURUS
                 warns
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 speak
                 otherwise
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 Subject
                 ;
                 thereby
                 intimating
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 time
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Subject
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 considers
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 to
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 moment
                 it
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 abide
                 and
                 continue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 its
                 Existence
                 for
                 a
                 longer
                 or
                 shorter
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 .
                 
                   So
                   that
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   that
                
                 EPICURUS
                 
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   any
                   thing
                   further
                   to
                   be
                   inquired
                   of
                
                 Time
                 ;
                 
                   than
                   what
                   the
                   Mind
                   at
                   first
                   sight
                   conceives
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   stay
                   or
                   continuance
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   longer
                   or
                   shorter
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   any
                   Man
                   should
                   demand
                   what
                
                 Time
                 
                   is
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   answer
                   him
                   with
                
                 DEMOCRITUS
                 ,
                 that
                 Time
                 is
                 just
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 Day
                 and
                 Night
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   Duration
                   is
                   called
                   Time.
                   
                
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 we
                 may
                 Measure
                 the
                 Duration
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 compare
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Duration
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 Beings
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 certain
                 and
                 most
                 equal
                 Motion
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 Days
                 and
                 Years
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Duration
                 we
                 call
                 
                   Time
                   ▪
                
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 who
                 suppose
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 be
                 whirld
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 turn
                 round
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Axis
                 ,
                 attribute
                 time
                 to
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 its
                 proper
                 Measure
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Former
                 and
                 Latter
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Duration
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 measured
                 by
                 time
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 an
                 external
                 Application
                 of
                 our
                 Mind
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Nestor
                 lived
                 300
                 years
                 ,
                 we
                 mean
                 that
                 he
                 lived
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Motion
                 lasted
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Sun
                 performed
                 300
                 of
                 its
                 yearly
                 Courses
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Earth
                 1095
                 Circuits
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Axis
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   time
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   flow
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   successive
                
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 urge
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 agreeing
                 to
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 an
                 Entity
                 of
                 Reason
                 or
                 an
                 
                   Extrinsecal
                   Denomination
                
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Time
                   flies
                   ,
                   Time
                   teacheth
                   Men
                   many
                   things
                   ,
                
                 that
                 
                   Time
                   comes
                   ,
                   follows
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 spoke
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 exist
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 depends
                 on
                 our
                 thoughts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 
                   Metaphorical
                   Speeches
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 agree
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 pass
                 away
                 ,
                 are
                 taught
                 ,
                 come
                 ,
                 follow
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 Time
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 run
                 ,
                 or
                 pass
                 away
                 ,
                 when
                 things
                 by
                 an
                 outward
                 Application
                 of
                 our
                 Mind
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 observed
                 by
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 are
                 understood
                 to
                 exist
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 .
                 Time
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 teach
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 heretofore
                 where
                 hidden
                 from
                 Men
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 Time
                 is
                 said
                 
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   to
                   succeed
                   ,
                   to
                   vanish
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Whether
                   upon
                   the
                   ceasing
                   of
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Heavenly
                   Bodies
                   time
                   ceaseth
                   also
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 Man
                 should
                 infer
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 upon
                 the
                 ceasing
                 of
                 this
                 universal
                 and
                 equal
                 motion
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 Earth
                 ;
                 Time
                 must
                 cease
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 our
                 Mind
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 compare
                 the
                 Duration
                 of
                 
                   Created
                   things
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Duration
                 of
                 certain
                 equal
                 and
                 stable
                 motions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 by
                 denying
                 the
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 because
                 Former
                 and
                 Latter
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 our
                 
                   Thinking
                   Mind
                
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 in
                 it
                 we
                 find
                 a
                 true
                 succession
                 of
                 Thoughts
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 cannot
                 at
                 once
                 and
                 altogether
                 Think
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 think
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 tho'
                 all
                 motion
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 succession
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Created
                   things
                
                 existing
                 in
                 our
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 still
                 commensurate
                 to
                 Former
                 and
                 Latter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   What
                   Eternity
                   it
                   .
                
                 Having
                 thus
                 explained
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 it
                 remains
                 that
                 we
                 speak
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 species
                 of
                 Duration
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Duration
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 without
                 either
                 Beginning
                 or
                 End
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 God
                 alone
                 .
                 And
                 which
                 BOETHIUS
                 defines
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 
                   The
                   All
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   and
                   perfect
                   Possession
                   of
                   an
                   Interminable
                   Life
                   .
                
                 The
                 word
                 Life
                 ,
                 is
                 here
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 existence
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 endued
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Perfections
                 it
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 
                   all
                   at
                   once
                
                 intimate
                 ,
                 that
                 Perfection
                 does
                 not
                 agree
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Eternal
                   Being
                
                 successively
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 possesseth
                 them
                 all
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 Whence
                 we
                 may
                 in
                 fer
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 whether
                 Material
                 or
                 Incorporeal
                 ,
                 could
                 ever
                 be
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 implies
                 a
                 contradiction
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 possess
                 at
                 once
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Perfections
                   ,
                   Qualities
                
                 and
                 Modes
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   All
                   Beings
                   are
                   either
                   Permanent
                   or
                   Successive
                   .
                
                 From
                 all
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 things
                 whose
                 
                   Essential
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 can
                 exist
                 together
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 others
                 to
                 whom
                 this
                 cannot
                 agree
                 .
                 The
                 better
                 to
                 distinguish
                 these
                 ,
                 I
                 call
                 those
                 things
                 successive
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                   Essential
                   Parts
                
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 continual
                 Flowing
                 .
                 Thus
                 Time
                 is
                 a
                 successive
                 Being
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Present
                   ,
                   Past
                
                 and
                 
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Essential
                   parts
                
                 of
                 i●
                 ,
                 are
                 never
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 call
                 those
                 Permanent
                 ,
                 all
                 whose
                 
                   Essential
                   parts
                
                 are
                 together
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 Triangle
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Permanent
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Content
                 and
                 the
                 three
                 Sides
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 composed
                 ,
                 do
                 exist
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXV
                 .
                 The
                 Ends
                 of
                 GOD
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 enquired
                 after
                 in
                 Natural
                 Philosophy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   p●●ce
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   enquire
                   concerning
                   the
                   〈…〉
                   God.
                   
                
                 THO
                 we
                 own
                 GOD
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 Creatures
                 depend
                 on
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 mind
                 to
                 enquire
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 end
                 they
                 were
                 produced
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Reasons
                 he
                 propounded
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 calling
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Abyss
                 of
                 Nothing
                 .
                 Who
                 knows
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Secrets
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 unsearchable
                 ,
                 and
                 past
                 finding
                 out
                 ?
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Earthen
                   Vessel
                
                 ,
                 to
                 dispute
                 the
                 Point
                 with
                 the
                 Potter
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 him
                 such
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 does
                 it
                 become
                 
                   Mortal
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 to
                 question
                 with
                 his
                 Maker
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 so
                 and
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 this
                 Reason
                 alone
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Majesty
                
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Littleness
                 and
                 Meanness
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 restrain
                 us
                 ,
                 from
                 enquiring
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Ends
                   God
                
                 hath
                 proposed
                 to
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   things
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   II.
                   Our
                   Human
                   Infirmity
                   ought
                   to
                   restrain
                   us
                   from
                   enquiring
                   into
                   the
                   Divine
                   Secrets
                   .
                
                 For
                 tho'
                 in
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   things
                
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 enquire
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 Principle
                 they
                 proceed
                 ,
                 what
                 their
                 Matter
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 what
                 Forms
                 they
                 are
                 perfected
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Rashness
                 and
                 Arrogance
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 dive
                 into
                 
                   Gods
                   Counsels
                
                 :
                 Whereas
                 we
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 weak
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 of
                 limited
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 fully
                 Masters
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Actions
                 ;
                 whereas
                 God
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 is
                 
                   Immense
                   ,
                   Infinite
                   ,
                   All-wise
                
                 and
                 Omnipotent
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 produce
                 innumerable
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 could
                 never
                 enter
                 into
                 our
                 Thoughts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   are
                   not
                   known
                   .
                
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 use
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 such
                 great
                 abundance
                 are
                 hid
                 in
                 our
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 assert
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 destinated
                 by
                 their
                 Author
                 ,
                 to
                 ends
                 altogether
                 unknown
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 How
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 dare
                 to
                 pry
                 into
                 the
                 Arcana
                 of
                 our
                 most
                 Good
                 ,
                 most
                 Powerful
                 and
                 most
                 
                   Glorious
                   Creator
                
                 ?
                 As
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 familiarly
                 acquainted
                 with
                 his
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 his
                 
                   Privy
                   Counsellours
                
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 much
                 better
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 adore
                 his
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 without
                 determining
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 allowed
                 Man
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 nor
                 permitted
                 to
                 search
                 into
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Divine
                   ends
                   in
                   Moral
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   searched
                   after
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   Natural
                   things
                   .
                
                 I
                 own
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Moral
                   things
                
                 ,
                 where
                 Conjectures
                 are
                 of
                 more
                 Authority
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 conducive
                 to
                 Piety
                 ,
                 to
                 enquire
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 determine
                 the
                 end
                 God
                 hath
                 proposed
                 to
                 himself
                 in
                 Creating
                 the
                 World.
                 Therefore
                 Preachers
                 to
                 excite
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Love
                
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 set
                 before
                 our
                 Eyes
                 the
                 several
                 uses
                 and
                 advantages
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Creatures
                 afford
                 us
                 ,
                 telling
                 us
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 our
                 Sakes
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 where
                 nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 most
                 unshaken
                 Reasons
                 and
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 foolish
                 thing
                 to
                 guess
                 at
                 any
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 have
                 proposed
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Objection
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   things
                   were
                   made
                   for
                   Mans
                   sake
                   .
                
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 our
                 Sake
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 some
                 use
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 was
                 Created
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 Light
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 Contemplate
                 him
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 was
                 Created
                 for
                 
                   Mans
                   Sake
                
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 all
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 are
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 serviceable
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 Consequently
                 
                   Gods
                   ends
                
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 Causes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   First
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 true
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 six
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 are
                 so
                 described
                 in
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Man
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 chief
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 History
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 was
                 penn'd
                 for
                 
                   Man's
                   Sake
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                
                 was
                 pleased
                 chiefly
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 those
                 particulars
                 which
                 have
                 reference
                 to
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Second
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 Created
                 for
                 the
                 Sake
                 of
                 Men.
                 For
                 how
                 do
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 what
                 and
                 how
                 
                   many
                   things
                   ,
                   God
                
                 hath
                 made
                 besides
                 this
                 Earth
                 which
                 we
                 Inhabit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Stars
                 and
                 elsewhere
                 ?
                 How
                 do
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 other
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 specifically
                 distinct
                 from
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 other
                 Men
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 
                   Creatures
                   Analogous
                
                 to
                 Men
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 places
                 ?
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 unknown
                 to
                 us
                 poor
                 Mortals
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   ends
                
                 and
                 Counsels
                 are
                 hid
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 When
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 Created
                 for
                 
                   Man's
                   sake
                
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 understand
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 use
                 ,
                 save
                 what
                 they
                 render
                 to
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Man
                 can
                 and
                 must
                 exercise
                 his
                 Wit
                 and
                 Understanding
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 quite
                 different
                 thing
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Man
                 was
                 Created
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 Celebrate
                 and
                 
                   praise
                   God
                
                 for
                 the
                 excellence
                 of
                 his
                 Works
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 assert
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 Created
                 for
                 
                   Mans
                   sake
                
                 alone
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 
                   Mans
                   Duty
                
                 is
                 intimated
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 aim
                 of
                 the
                 Creat●r
                 in
                 making
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 determined
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   It
                   seems
                   a
                   great
                   p●●ce
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   so
                   to
                   〈…〉
                   that
                   〈…〉
                   Man
                   's
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 absurd
                 thing
                 to
                 imagin
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Created
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 end
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 to
                 enlighten
                 us
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Stars
                 and
                 Plantes
                 were
                 ranged
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Vortices
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 assist
                 and
                 pleasure
                 us
                 ;
                 since
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 very
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 Earth
                 it self
                 (
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 )
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 small
                 
                   Grain
                   of
                   Sand
                
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 a
                 Mountain
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 entertaining
                 such
                 presumptuous
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 our
                 selves
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 our
                 
                   use
                   ,
                   profit
                
                 and
                 advantage
                 only
                 ;
                 when
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 many
                 degrees
                 exceed
                 u●
                 ,
                 whose
                 Nature
                 and
                 Excellence
                 is
                 altogether
                 hid
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 Have
                 not
                 we
                 much
                 more
                 reason
                 to
                 have
                 such
                 thoughts
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 entertain
                 those
                 other
                 presumptions
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 immense
                 Power
                 and
                 Widom
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Infinite
                   Creator
                
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Glory
                   of
                   God
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   Reason
                   why
                   the
                   World
                   was
                   created
                   .
                
                 Some
                 ,
                 pretending
                 Zeal
                 for
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 own
                 Glory
                 was
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 aim
                 he
                 proposed
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 this
                 Universe
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 Gods
                 aim
                 in
                 the
                 Production
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 only
                 to
                 display
                 his
                 Magnificence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 exalt
                 his
                 own
                 Glory
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 can
                 believe
                 this
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 provided
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 Glory
                 ,
                 by
                 other
                 things
                 different
                 from
                 these
                 ?
                 Would
                 his
                 Honour
                 have
                 been
                 ever
                 the
                 less
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 Created
                 another
                 
                   World
                   ▪
                
                 You
                 must
                 then
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Glory
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 sole
                 motive
                 he
                 proposed
                 to
                 himself
                 in
                 creating
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Glory
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Creators
                   end
                
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 extraneous
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 belong
                 to
                 his
                 Essence
                 ?
                 For
                 God
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 determin'd
                 in
                 his
                 Actions
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 without
                 him
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 without
                 him
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 motive
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Fifth
               Part
               OF
               THE
               INSTITUTION
               OF
               PHILOSOPHY
               .
               VIZ.
               SPECIAL
               Natural
               Philosophy
               ,
               CONCERNING
               THE
               WORLD
               AND
               HEAVEN
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Of
                 the
                 Vnity
                 and
                 Perfection
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   is
                   meant
                   by
                   
                     Special
                     Physicks
                  
                   .
                
                 HAving
                 examin'd
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 GENERAL
                 PHYSICKS
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 consider'd
                 a
                 Body
                 or
                 Matter
                 in
                 General
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 its
                 
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Principles
                   ,
                   General
                   Affections
                
                 and
                 Differences
                 ;
                 we
                 proceed
                 now
                 to
                 SPECIAL
                 PHYSICKS
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Part
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 which
                 takes
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 as
                 distinguish'd
                 into
                 Species
                 ,
                 and
                 lays
                 open
                 their
                 several
                 
                   Species
                   ,
                   Properties
                   ,
                   Distinctions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Mutations
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 particular
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Species
                   of
                   Bodies
                   may
                   be
                   considered
                   two
                   ways
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 Species
                 of
                 Bodies
                 may
                 be
                 consider'd
                 after
                 a
                 twofold
                 manner
                 ,
                 viz.
                 either
                 Jointly
                 or
                 Separately
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 express
                 it
                 ,
                 Collectively
                 or
                 Distributively
                 .
                 The
                 Species
                 of
                 Bodies
                 are
                 Collectively
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 view'd
                 all
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Parts
                 that
                 constitute
                 one
                 Whole
                 or
                 Entire
                 
                   Being
                   .
                   Distributively
                
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Species
                 of
                 Bodies
                 that
                 compose
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 convenient
                 Order
                 particularly
                 examined
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Definition
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 The
                 whole
                 which
                 contains
                 all
                 the
                 Species
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Comprehension
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Natural
                   Bodies
                
                 Created
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 GOD
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 free
                 Motion
                 of
                 his
                 Will
                 most
                 beautifully
                 Adorned
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 wisely
                 Governed
                 ,
                 and
                 powerfully
                 Preserved
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 thus
                 defin'd
                 by
                 
                   ARISTOTLE
                   ;
                   The
                   Structure
                   of
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   several
                   Natures
                   comprehended
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 Lib.
                 
                   de
                   Mund.
                
                 Cap.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   World
                   contains
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 WORLD
                 comprehends
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 can
                 fall
                 under
                 our
                 Thought
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 Rhetorick
                 commends
                 ,
                 or
                 Philosophy
                 admires
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Ancients
                 have
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 World
                 consists
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 Animals
                 and
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Gods
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 accordingly
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 or
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 compos'd
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Gods
                   ,
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Animals
                 :
                 Which
                 Saying
                 of
                 theirs
                 is
                 true
                 enough
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 imparts
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 One
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   5.
                   
                   Chap.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Reverend
                   Knightley
                   Chetwood
                   of
                   Chetwood
                   in
                   Buckingham
                   Shire
                   ▪
                   Lineally
                   descended
                   from
                   the
                   most
                   antient
                   Barons
                   of
                   Wahull
                   ▪
                   alias
                   Woodhull
                   ▪
                   in
                   Bedford
                   Shire
                   .
                
                 
                   Arch-Deacon
                   of
                   York
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humb
                   by
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Plurality
                   of
                   Worlds
                   implies
                   a
                   Contradiction
                   .
                
                 However
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 question
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 another
                 VVorld
                 distinct
                 from
                 this
                 .
                 My
                 Answer
                 in
                 short
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 hold
                 a
                 Plurality
                 of
                 VVorlds
                 not
                 to
                 imply
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 supposing
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 VVorld
                 distinct
                 from
                 this
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 that
                 Space
                 which
                 we
                 imagine
                 to
                 be
                 beyond
                 the
                 utmost
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Sphere
                
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 any
                 Bodies
                 should
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 Nothing
                 ,
                 or
                 something
                 Imaginary
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 consequently
                 can
                 have
                 neither
                 Parts
                 nor
                 Effects
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 place
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 For
                 Place
                 being
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   the
                   Surface
                   of
                   the
                   ambient
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 how
                 shall
                 we
                 find
                 a
                 place
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 no
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 nor
                 Surfaces
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Many
                   Worlds
                   cannot
                   be
                   united
                   together
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 if
                 beyond
                 the
                 
                   highest
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 another
                 VVorld
                 like
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 either
                 they
                 would
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 separate
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 suppose
                 them
                 separate
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 Medium
                 that
                 may
                 wholly
                 surround
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 VVorlds
                 would
                 be
                 utmost
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 still
                 something
                 beyond
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 touched
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 being
                 
                   Round
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 left
                 between
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 touch
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 proved
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Impossibility
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 
                   General
                   Physiology
                
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Space
                 which
                 we
                 imagine
                 to
                 be
                 betwixt
                 these
                 two
                 VVorlds
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 meer
                 Nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 since
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 Body
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 Distance
                 betwixt
                 two
                 Bodies
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 distant
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 real
                 Medium
                 that
                 separates
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 seeing
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 joyn
                 both
                 VVorlds
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 instead
                 of
                 separating
                 these
                 two
                 VVorlds
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 unite
                 and
                 make
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Whatsoever
                   we
                   imagin
                   to
                   be
                   Extended
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Body
                   .
                
                 But
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 this
                 Dispute
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 this
                 VVorld
                 hath
                 no
                 Bounds
                 of
                 its
                 Magnitude
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 every
                 Space
                 is
                 something
                 extended
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 Extension
                 can
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 we
                 conclude
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 conceived
                 by
                 us
                 beyond
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 must
                 be
                 Real
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 VVorld
                 besides
                 this
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 inferr'd
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 VVorld
                 is
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   Indefinitely
                   Extended
                
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Extension
                 in
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 may
                 still
                 imagine
                 Greater
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 imaginable
                 Spaces
                 are
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Matter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   World
                   is
                   not
                   Infinite
                   ,
                   but
                   Indefinitely
                   extended
                   .
                
                 You
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 VVorld
                 be
                 Indefinite
                 ,
                 thas
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 imagine
                 no
                 Bounds
                 or
                 Ends
                 of
                 its
                 Extension
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 because
                 Infinite
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 End.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   first
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 All
                 grant
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 
                   Indefinite
                   Parts
                
                 in
                 every
                 Body
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 body
                 ever
                 asserted
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 a
                 Body
                 was
                 Infinite
                 .
                 So
                 tho'
                 we
                 admit
                 an
                 Extension
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 whereof
                 we
                 cannot
                 imagine
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 World
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 Infinite
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 how
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 
                   Finite
                   Parts
                
                 can
                 be
                 accounted
                 Infinite
                 ;
                 nor
                 how
                 any
                 Mass
                 or
                 Bulk
                 ,
                 which
                 GOD
                 can
                 take
                 something
                 away
                 from
                 when
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 called
                 Interminate
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thing
                 Indefinite
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 cannot
                 assert
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 Reason
                 whereby
                 we
                 can
                 demonstrate
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 :
                 Whereas
                 to
                 assert
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 Indefinite
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 Argument
                 which
                 proves
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 Finite
                 .
                 Which
                 cannot
                 be
                 proved
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 made
                 should
                 have
                 any
                 Bounds
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 imagine
                 beyond
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 we
                 still
                 conceive
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 extended
                 Space
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 Length
                 ,
                 Breadth
                 and
                 Depth
                 ,
                 which
                 constitute
                 a
                 Body
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 more
                 fully
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Third
                   Chapter
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   World
                   is
                   Perfect
                   .
                
                 We
                 cannot
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 Perfection
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 either
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 
                   Infinite
                   ,
                   All-wise
                   ,
                   All-powerful
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 or
                 the
                 Harmony
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 Distinction
                 of
                 Natures
                 ,
                 and
                 Difference
                 of
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 Compleat
                 and
                 Perfect
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Imperfection
                   of
                   Parts
                   ,
                   takes
                   not
                   away
                   the
                   Perfection
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                
                 And
                 tho'
                 the
                 World
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 all
                 best
                 in
                 their
                 kind
                 ;
                 because
                 all
                 particular
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 if
                 considered
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Perfect
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 whose
                 parts
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 concur
                 to
                 the
                 constituting
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Order
                 .
                 What
                 would
                 become
                 of
                 a
                 Republick
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 Senators
                 ?
                 What
                 would
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 nothing
                 but
                 Eyes
                 ?
                 What
                 would
                 Musick
                 be
                 without
                 Discords
                 ?
                 So
                 likewise
                 the
                 Beauty
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 Diversity
                 of
                 Kinds
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 things
                 Imperfect
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Perfect
                 ,
                 contribute
                 to
                 its
                 orderly
                 and
                 most
                 excellent
                 Constitution
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Harmony
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   consists
                   in
                   it
                   Variety
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 admirable
                 Structure
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 would
                 want
                 much
                 of
                 its
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 without
                 that
                 Vicissitude
                 and
                 Inconstancy
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 made
                 by
                 GOD
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 any
                 Body
                 so
                 firm
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 continuance
                 of
                 Time
                 is
                 not
                 changed
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 observed
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 that
                 VVorms
                 are
                 generated
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 Stone
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 Glass
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Bodies
                 in
                 the
                 VVorld
                 that
                 are
                 altogether
                 exempt
                 from
                 Corruption
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   Argument
                   against
                   the
                   Perfection
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   hurtful
                   things
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 Why
                 are
                 there
                 so
                 many
                 Excrements
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 Why
                 were
                 
                   Worms
                   ,
                   Flies
                   ,
                   Serpents
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Created
                 ?
                 since
                 these
                 frequently
                 are
                 mischievous
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 Creatures
                 again
                 perish
                 ,
                 without
                 having
                 been
                 of
                 any
                 use
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 Superfluous
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Instances
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 Men's
                 Industry
                 be
                 not
                 wanting
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 employ'd
                 to
                 many
                 good
                 uses
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 Poison
                 of
                 
                   Venemous
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 by
                 preparation
                 and
                 due
                 exhibition
                 ,
                 become
                 great
                 Antidotes
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 so
                 deformed
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 add
                 to
                 its
                 lustre
                 and
                 beauty
                 ,
                 as
                 Shadows
                 set
                 off
                 a
                 Picture
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 The
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 proved
                 by
                 Natural
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Aristotle
                   supposed
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   be
                   Eternal
                   .
                
                 THE
                 Authority
                 of
                 ARISTOTLE
                 hath
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 been
                 so
                 prevalent
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 lookt
                 upon
                 (
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 still
                 by
                 some
                 )
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 Error
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 his
                 Opinions
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 more
                 particularly
                 evident
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 beore
                 us
                 ;
                 For
                 he
                 supposed
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 conceive
                 how
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 produced
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 between
                 Entity
                 and
                 Non-Entity
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 
                   Infinite
                   Distance
                
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 his
                 Followers
                 have
                 asserted
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 grounding
                 their
                 Opinion
                 on
                 their
                 
                   Masters
                   Foundation
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   out
                   of
                   nothing
                   ,
                   nothing
                   can
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 plain
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 to
                 suppose
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 
                   Praeexistent
                   matter
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 overthrow
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 so
                 derogatory
                 to
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 that
                 Creation
                 is
                 
                   Naturally
                   Demonstrable
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 proceeded
                 from
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   Creation
                   is
                   .
                
                 By
                 Creation
                 we
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Action
                   whereby
                   God
                   immediately
                   produceth
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 produced
                 all
                 Substances
                 ,
                 I
                 prove
                 thus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Everything
                   that
                   exists
                   must
                   have
                   a
                   Cause
                   assigned
                   it
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 enquire
                 whence
                 it
                 Exists
                 ;
                 or
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 its
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 efficient
                 of
                 its
                 Existence
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 not
                 only
                 be
                 enquired
                 concerning
                 things
                 Created
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 ;
                 who
                 tho'
                 he
                 be
                 
                   Independent
                   ,
                   Infinite
                
                 and
                 Omnipotent
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Immensity
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 or
                 
                   formal
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 needs
                 no
                 cause
                 for
                 his
                 Existence
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 ,
                 as
                 nothing
                 like
                 this
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 greatest
                 Limitation
                 and
                 Infirmity
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 proceeded
                 from
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 an
                 
                   outward
                   Principle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 derive
                 their
                 whole
                 Essence
                 and
                 Existence
                 from
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 (
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 speak
                 so
                 amongst
                 Philosophers
                 )
                 preceded
                 their
                 Natures
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Good-will
                 of
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Created
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 proceed
                 without
                 dependence
                 upon
                 any
                 other
                 Cause
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Since
                   the
                   World
                   cannot
                   preserve
                   it self
                   ,
                   it
                   did
                   not
                   make
                   it self
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 from
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 how
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 cannot
                 preserve
                 it self
                 ,
                 should
                 proceed
                 from
                 it self
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 a
                 thing
                 be
                 supposed
                 sufficient
                 to
                 afford
                 it self
                 a
                 Being
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 bestow
                 upon
                 it self
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 Perfections
                 it
                 hath
                 any
                 Idea
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 Conservation
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 neither
                 would
                 he
                 deny
                 it self
                 this
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 that
                 Conservation
                 differs
                 only
                 notionally
                 from
                 Creation
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Agent
                 ,
                 to
                 produce
                 an
                 effect
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preserve
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 continual
                 influx
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 
                   Created
                   things
                
                 can
                 preserve
                 themselves
                 ,
                 therefore
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 produce
                 or
                 Creaate
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   parts
                   of
                   Time
                   do
                   not
                   depend
                   on
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 This
                 will
                 appear
                 more
                 clearly
                 if
                 we
                 divide
                 Time
                 ,
                 by
                 separating
                 the
                 several
                 moments
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Union
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 each
                 single
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 dependance
                 at
                 all
                 upon
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 I
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 year
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 next
                 year
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 die
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 moment
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 writing
                 this
                 .
                 Conclude
                 we
                 therefore
                 that
                 that
                 Being
                 cannot
                 produce
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 preserve
                 it self
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 Conservation
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 continued
                 Production
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 by
                 our
                 Understanding
                 distinct
                 from
                 Creation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   If
                   the
                   World
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   made
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   God.
                   
                
                 All
                 this
                 Discourse
                 is
                 very
                 accommodate
                 to
                 our
                 way
                 of
                 conceiving
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Exists
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 understand
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 its
                 Causes
                 ;
                 then
                 that
                 also
                 will
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 known
                 by
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 for
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 Created
                 ;
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 actually
                 Created
                 ,
                 since
                 nothing
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 dependent
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Independence
                 did
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 would
                 be
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 Independence
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 Infinity
                 and
                 Omnipotence
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 Creation
                 must
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 or
                 we
                 must
                 expose
                 our selves
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Absurdities
                 ;
                 either
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 no
                 Maker
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 subordination
                 of
                 Causes
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 procession
                 to
                 Infinity
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 are
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 Reason
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 absurd
                 to
                 admit
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 neither
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 nor
                 produced
                 by
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 can
                 conceive
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 since
                 in
                 the
                 Conception
                 of
                 God
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Independence
                 is
                 included
                 :
                 Or
                 is
                 
                   from
                   another
                
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 other
                 we
                 must
                 enquire
                 again
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 nothing
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 further
                 enquire
                 of
                 that
                 other
                 ,
                 until
                 at
                 last
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 one
                 Principle
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 brought
                 forth
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Things
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   connexed
                   as
                   to
                   have
                   〈◊〉
                   dependent
                   upon
                   the
                   first
                   pri●ple
                   .
                
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 imagin
                 with
                 some
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Creatures
                 are
                 joynd
                 together
                 like
                 Links
                 in
                 a
                 Chain
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 all
                 linked
                 together
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 no
                 necessity
                 that
                 the
                 Chain
                 made
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 united
                 to
                 another
                 Chain
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Chain
                 are
                 not
                 produced
                 of
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 keep
                 some
                 order
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 contradictory
                 ,
                 that
                 two
                 distinct
                 things
                 should
                 be
                 united
                 together
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 produced
                 ,
                 are
                 caused
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 thing
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 Existence
                 should
                 be
                 before
                 another
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Effect
                 is
                 after
                 its
                 Cause
                 ,
                 as
                 receiving
                 its
                 Being
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 of
                 necessity
                 we
                 must
                 at
                 last
                 come
                 to
                 one
                 
                   Primary
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 which
                 produced
                 those
                 effects
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 must
                 proceed
                 to
                 Infinity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 absurdity
                 in
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 evident
                 than
                 that
                 a
                 Determinate
                 effect
                 ,
                 must
                 come
                 from
                 a
                 Determinate
                 Cause
                 :
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 a
                 further
                 cause
                 may
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 effect
                 proceeds
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 
                   Determinate
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 flow
                 and
                 are
                 produced
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   ation
                   .
                   Cri
                   ▪
                
                 This
                 Truth
                 was
                 owned
                 by
                 the
                 Antient
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 who
                 clearly
                 perceived
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 and
                 Intelligences
                 in
                 their
                 Production
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 depend
                 on
                 any
                 
                   Praeexistent
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 altogether
                 different
                 in
                 their
                 Nature
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   It
                   implies
                   a
                   〈◊〉
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   more
                   Independent
                   Beings
                   than
                   one
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 who
                 sees
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 implies
                 a
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 
                   Being
                   of
                   and
                   from
                   it self
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Infinite
                   ,
                   Omnipopotent
                   ,
                   Immense
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 Being
                 is
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 must
                 include
                 all
                 Perfections
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 were
                 their
                 own
                 Makers
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 
                   Infinite
                   Beings
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 conceive
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 
                   Independent
                   things
                
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 
                   ARISTOTLE
                   attributes
                
                 to
                 his
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 Immutability
                 ,
                 the
                 highest
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 and
                 Divinity
                 it self
                 :
                 As
                 is
                 evident
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 reads
                 his
                 Book
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   Coelo
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Ethic.
                   cap.
                
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Many
                   mat●●rs
                   of
                   Faith
                   may
                   ●e
                   manifest
                   ●y
                   natural
                   Reason
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 doth
                 it
                 thwart
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 :
                 For
                 Faith
                 is
                 not
                 contradictory
                 to
                 Reason
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 search
                 out
                 many
                 things
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 embrace
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Firm
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Revelation
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   〈◊〉
                   sorts
                   of
                   Questions
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 distinguish
                 these
                 Points
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 only
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 general
                 Heads
                 of
                 Questions
                 :
                 Some
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 first
                 assent
                 to
                 by
                 Faith
                 only
                 ,
                 such
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   the
                   Trinity
                
                 and
                 Incarnation
                 .
                 Other
                 Questions
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 they
                 belong
                 to
                 Faith
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 be
                 searched
                 out
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   the
                   Unity
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   the
                   Existence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Immortality
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   Man.
                
                 And
                 the
                 last
                 sort
                 of
                 Questions
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 do
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 belong
                 to
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Human
                   Reason
                
                 :
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 about
                 Gold
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Chymistry
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Squaring
                   of
                   a
                   Circle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 sort
                 of
                 Questions
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 exceed
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 
                   Mans
                   understanding
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 believe
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 because
                 revealed
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                
                 :
                 Such
                 points
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 indeed
                 above
                 Reason
                 ,
                 tho'
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 middle
                 sort
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Questions
                   ,
                   Philosophers
                
                 may
                 enquire
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 contrary
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 ,
                 cleared
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 appears
                 in
                 this
                 Question
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 handling
                 whereof
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 Original
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 Creation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   Whether
                   the
                   World
                   could
                   have
                   been
                   sooner
                   Created
                   than
                   it
                   was
                   .
                
                 Some
                 curious
                 person
                 may
                 enquire
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 Created
                 just
                 
                   at
                   such
                   a
                   time
                
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 sooner
                 nor
                 later
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 in
                 the
                 First
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Time
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 Time
                 is
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 successive
                 Duration
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 how
                 possibly
                 it
                 could
                 have
                 any
                 Being
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 changeable
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 St.
                 
                   Austin
                   Lib.
                
                 5.
                 
                   de
                   Genes
                   ad
                   Litt.
                   cap.
                
                 5.
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   in
                   vain
                   to
                   look
                   for
                   Time
                   before
                   the
                   Creation
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   Time
                   could
                   be
                   before
                   the
                   Creature
                   was
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   motion
                   of
                   any
                   Spiritual
                   or
                   Bodily
                   Creature
                   ,
                   by
                   means
                   whereof
                   future
                   things
                   might
                   succeed
                   to
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   Past
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   present
                   ,
                   there
                   would
                   be
                   no
                   Time
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   nor
                   could
                   the
                   Creature
                   be
                   moved
                   before
                   it
                   was
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   Time
                   rather
                   had
                   its
                   Beginning
                   from
                   the
                   Creature
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Creature
                   from
                   Time
                   ,
                   and
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   from
                   God.
                
                 Therefore
                 to
                 speak
                 exactly
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 did
                 not
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Time
                 ,
                 but
                 had
                 its
                 Beginning
                 with
                 Time
                 :
                 And
                 consequently
                 ,
                 they
                 speak
                 very
                 improperly
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 sooner
                 or
                 later
                 produced
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 expressions
                 denote
                 Parts
                 of
                 Time
                 :
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 that
                 Time
                 presupposeth
                 the
                 World
                 and
                 the
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 concomitant
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 The
                 World
                 is
                 not
                 Circumscribed
                 by
                 any
                 Figure
                 or
                 Bounds
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Some
                   deny
                   insensible
                   parts
                   in
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   cannot
                   see
                   them
                   .
                
                 THOSE
                 who
                 derive
                 all
                 Knowledge
                 from
                 their
                 Senses
                 ,
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 sensible
                 parts
                 of
                 matter
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Bodies
                 are
                 framed
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 this
                 Reason
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 see
                 ,
                 or
                 perceive
                 them
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Senses
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 think
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 absurd
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 not
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Senses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Some
                   suppose
                   the
                   VVorld
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   a
                   Round
                   Figure
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 asserted
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Bodies
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 consist
                 of
                 three
                 Dimensions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 consist
                 of
                 various
                 Sides
                 and
                 Surfaces
                 ,
                 do
                 conclude
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 Round
                 or
                 
                   Spherical
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Lines
                 drawn
                 from
                 its
                 Center
                 to
                 the
                 Circumference
                 are
                 equal
                 .
                 The
                 chief
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 assertion
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 
                   Round
                   Figure
                
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 perfect
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 conservative
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 belongs
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 most
                 noble
                 of
                 all
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 and
                 useful
                 Figure
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 defend
                 their
                 Opinion
                 by
                 
                   ARISTOTLES
                   Authority
                
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 corrupted
                 but
                 by
                 its
                 contrary
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 seeing
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 are
                 Ingenerable
                 ,
                 and
                 Incorruptible
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 Figure
                 whose
                 motion
                 hath
                 no
                 contrary
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   A
                   Round
                   Figure
                   conduceth
                   nothing
                   to
                   the
                   Incorruptibility
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 But
                 
                   ARISTOTLES
                   Authority
                
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 more
                 prevalent
                 with
                 us
                 than
                 Reason
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 a
                 
                   Round
                   Figure
                
                 were
                 conducive
                 to
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Permanence
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 things
                 of
                 that
                 Figure
                 must
                 be
                 Incorruptible
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 depend
                 on
                 our
                 Will
                 to
                 make
                 things
                 Incorruptible
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 Power
                 to
                 make
                 
                   Wood
                   ,
                   Wax
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Bodies
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Round
                   Figure
                
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 Bodies
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 would
                 be
                 Incorruptible
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 Roundnes
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 
                   Circular
                   Figure
                
                 lies
                 hid
                 under
                 their
                 Angles
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 a
                 Cubical
                 or
                 
                   Square
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 
                   Spherical
                   Figure
                
                 would
                 be
                 Incorruptible
                 ,
                 whereas
                 its
                 Angles
                 ,
                 which
                 cover
                 the
                 said
                 Roundness
                 would
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 be
                 Corruptible
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   A
                   Round
                   Figure
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 a
                 Round
                 ,
                 more
                 excellent
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 Figure
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 every
                 Figure
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Regular
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 are
                 lookt
                 upon
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 curious
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 most
                 of
                 variety
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 not
                 a
                 Body
                 of
                 8
                 ,
                 12
                 or
                 20
                 Sides
                 ,
                 be
                 more
                 excellent
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 Figure
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 Globe
                 ?
                 Or
                 shall
                 we
                 think
                 a
                 
                   Round
                   Figure
                
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 beautiful
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 smooth
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 even
                 ?
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 why
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 precious
                 Stones
                 rather
                 formed
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Round
                   Figure
                
                 ?
                 And
                 why
                 is
                 not
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Shape
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 will
                 conclude
                 with
                 VELLEIUS
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   Wonder
                   at
                   those
                   who
                   will
                   have
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Living
                   Creature
                   ,
                   Immortal
                   ,
                   Happy
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   Round
                   Figure
                   ,
                   because
                
                 PLATO
                 
                   denies
                   that
                   any
                   Figure
                   ●s
                   more
                   Beautiful
                   than
                   it
                   ;
                   whereas
                   in
                   my
                   Mind
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   a
                
                 
                 
                   a
                   Cylinder
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Square
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Long
                   Figure
                   ,
                   or
                   Pyramid
                   do-exceed
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   No
                   Bounds
                   can
                   be
                   assigned
                   to
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 or
                 Matter
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 convinced
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Figure
                 can
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 consists
                 in
                 Extension
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 hath
                 three
                 Dimensions
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Body
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 granted
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 cannot
                 be
                 terminated
                 by
                 any
                 Figure
                 ,
                 because
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 can
                 imagin
                 without
                 the
                 Bounds
                 of
                 that
                 Figure
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 otherwise
                 be
                 conceived
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 extended
                 in
                 
                   Length
                   Breadth
                
                 and
                 Depth
                 :
                 For
                 Nature
                 abhors
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 space
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 altogether
                 empty
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 devoid
                 of
                 any
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Substance
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   That
                   the
                   World
                   is
                   immense
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 cannot
                 represent
                 the
                 World
                 so
                 great
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 still
                 conceive
                 it
                 greater
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 that
                 probably
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Bodies
                 like
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 inhabited
                 by
                 diverse
                 Animals
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 impossible
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 conceive
                 many
                 Worlds
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 that
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 takes
                 up
                 more
                 space
                 than
                 we
                 can
                 imagin
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   fetched
                   from
                   the
                   Termination
                   of
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 Some
                 endeavour
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 be
                 bounded
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 divers
                 Parts
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 one
                 begins
                 its
                 Magnitude
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 terminates
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Matter
                 are
                 bounded
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 results
                 from
                 them
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 terminated
                 also
                 ;
                 because
                 
                   every
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   Divisible
                   is
                   Finite
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 This
                 Argument
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 soever
                 they
                 may
                 value
                 themselves
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 inconsiderable
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 thwarts
                 their
                 own
                 sentiment
                 ,
                 than
                 ours
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 Philosopher
                 ever
                 denied
                 that
                 Matter
                 was
                 Partible
                 ,
                 since
                 Divisibility
                 is
                 its
                 property
                 ;
                 yet
                 no
                 body
                 ever
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 dividing
                 Matter
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 ever
                 come
                 to
                 its
                 last
                 Particle
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 infer
                 wrongly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 Finite
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 Parts
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 inference
                 from
                 hence
                 rather
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 Indefinite
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 beyond
                 all
                 the
                 Bounds
                 we
                 can
                 possibly
                 assign
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 still
                 find
                 extended
                 spaces
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 our
                 Imagination
                 ever
                 reach
                 to
                 any
                 last
                 or
                 utmost
                 limit
                 that
                 might
                 bound
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Space
                   .
                
                 This
                 matter
                 will
                 be
                 further
                 cleared
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 what
                 Space
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 a
                 Body
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Space
                 we
                 understand
                 all
                 that
                 Extension
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 conceive
                 as
                 reaching
                 in
                 
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                
                 and
                 Depth
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Space
                 properly
                 speaking
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 Internal
                 Place
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 and
                 Situation
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 amongst
                 other
                 Bodies
                 are
                 determin'd
                 .
                 And
                 Space
                 thus
                 described
                 doth
                 not
                 indeed
                 differ
                 from
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 way
                 of
                 conceiving
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 conceive
                 the
                 Extension
                 of
                 Space
                 ,
                 as
                 something
                 common
                 and
                 Generical
                 ;
                 whereas
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Extension
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 something
                 Individual
                 and
                 Singular
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Tower
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 we
                 imagin
                 that
                 its
                 extension
                 is
                 also
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 conceive
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 Singular
                 ,
                 and
                 belonging
                 only
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 suppose
                 the
                 Extension
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Tower
                 was
                 contained
                 ,
                 to
                 remain
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 tho'
                 another
                 Building
                 be
                 erected
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 〈◊〉
                 other
                 like
                 Body
                 be
                 placed
                 there
                 .
                 Because
                 here
                 Extension
                 is
                 considered
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 lookt
                 upon
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 a
                 Building
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Body
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Bigness
                 and
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Relation
                 ,
                 of
                 Distance
                 or
                 Nearness
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 External
                 Bodies
                 which
                 determin
                 that
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Space
                   and
                   Body
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 We
                 see
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 Extension
                 that
                 constitutes
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 and
                 Space
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 difference
                 between
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 a
                 Genus
                 or
                 Species
                 and
                 an
                 Individual
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 considered
                 in
                 General
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Anthony
                 or
                 John.
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Whole
                 includes
                 all
                 its
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 united
                 together
                 ,
                 comprehend
                 the
                 Whole
                 :
                 So
                 tho'
                 Space
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 include
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 a
                 Space
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 a
                 Space
                 and
                 Body
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 really
                 distinguisht
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 comprehends
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 conceived
                 really
                 distinct
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   That
                   there
                   are
                   no
                   Bounds
                   beyond
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 imagin
                 no
                 end
                 to
                 Extension
                 or
                 Matter
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 beyond
                 it
                 we
                 still
                 conceive
                 further
                 Spaces
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 assert
                 this
                 World
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Indefinitely
                   extended
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 bounded
                 by
                 any
                 Figure
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 arrogate
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 suppose
                 our
                 Mind
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 Truth
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 do
                 affirm
                 or
                 deny
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 absurd
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 pass
                 our
                 Sentence
                 concerning
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 whose
                 Nature
                 we
                 know
                 we
                 cannot
                 reach
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 make
                 no
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 to
                 assert
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Indefinitely
                   extended
                
                 ,
                 seeing
                 we
                 can
                 conceive
                 no
                 Bounds
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 The
                 matter
                 of
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 Earthly
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 it
                 one
                 and
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Aristotles
                   Opinion
                   concerning
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   Heavenly
                   and
                   sublunary
                   things
                   .
                
                 IT
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 frequent
                 Controversy
                 amongst
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 Heaven
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Sublunary
                   things
                   .
                   ARISTOTLE
                
                 supposing
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Bodies
                
                 to
                 be
                 Incorruptible
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 their
                 matter
                 to
                 be
                 distinct
                 from
                 ours
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 parts
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 Elementary
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Coelestial
                 .
                 He
                 makes
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Heaven
                 to
                 be
                 Ingenerable
                 and
                 Impassible
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Elementary
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 changes
                 ,
                 capable
                 of
                 all
                 forms
                 ,
                 and
                 craving
                 those
                 it
                 wants
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 believe
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Heavens
                 never
                 suffered
                 any
                 change
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 Created
                 .
                 Because
                 Generation
                 and
                 corruption
                 are
                 only
                 found
                 amongst
                 contraries
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 nothing
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 motion
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 none
                 ;
                 for
                 one
                 motion
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 can
                 only
                 be
                 opposite
                 to
                 another
                 motion
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 motion
                 upwards
                 ,
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 downwards
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 
                   Circular
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 no
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 Body
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 moved
                 must
                 be
                 Incorruptible
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Aristotles
                   Argument
                   returnd
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   confuted
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 grant
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Bodies
                
                 to
                 be
                 Ingenerable
                 and
                 Incorruptible
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 from
                 thence
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 any
                 changes
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 prove
                 by
                 ARISTOTLES
                 own
                 Argument
                 .
                 
                   Those
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   generated
                   and
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   their
                   Contraries
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Ingenerable
                   and
                   Incorruptible
                   ,
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Generable
                   and
                   Corruptible
                   ;
                   therefore
                   the
                   Coelestial
                   Orbs
                   are
                   Corruptible
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   Generable
                
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 leave
                 these
                 Reasonings
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 see
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 alledged
                 against
                 
                   ARISTOTLES
                   Opinion
                
                 .
                 For
                 asmuch
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Modern
                   Astronomers
                
                 ,
                 have
                 more
                 exactly
                 viewd
                 the
                 Stars
                 than
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 I
                 question
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 were
                 ARISTOTLE
                 now
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 Telescopes
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 their
                 Opinion
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 observe
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 frequently
                 obscured
                 by
                 Spots
                 which
                 obscure
                 its
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 at
                 some
                 certain
                 times
                 are
                 so
                 condensed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 for
                 some
                 Months
                 together
                 ,
                 appears
                 much
                 weaker
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 generated
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 since
                 almost
                 every
                 day
                 they
                 change
                 their
                 Form
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 sometimes
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Black
                   colour
                
                 ,
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Dusky
                 appearance
                 of
                 Light
                 ;
                 yea
                 sometimes
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 loose
                 texture
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 exceed
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 Brightness
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 without
                 Generation
                 and
                 Alteration
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Planets
                   subject
                   to
                   changes
                   .
                
                 The
                 changes
                 which
                 happen
                 to
                 the
                 Planets
                 confirm
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 instable
                 than
                 these
                 
                   wandring
                   Stars
                
                 ?
                 The
                 Moon
                 almost
                 every
                 day
                 gives
                 a
                 various
                 Representation
                 of
                 herself
                 .
                 Saturn
                 seldom
                 appears
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 face
                 .
                 How
                 frequently
                 is
                 Jupiter
                 clouded
                 with
                 Spots
                 ,
                 which
                 interrupt
                 its
                 Light
                 from
                 coming
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 Venus
                 is
                 continually
                 changing
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 the
                 information
                 of
                 the
                 Telescope
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 assert
                 her
                 to
                 have
                 several
                 Faces
                 ;
                 since
                 she
                 does
                 not
                 only
                 change
                 her
                 aspect
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 her
                 Bulk
                 and
                 Figure
                 ,
                 as
                 Astronomers
                 tell
                 us
                 it
                 happend
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   King
                   Ogyges
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 Comets
                 and
                 New-Stars
                 ,
                 do
                 there
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Star
                   in
                   Cassiopaea
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 in
                 1572
                 and
                 1604
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 PHAENOMENA
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 followers
                 of
                 ARISTOTLE
                 to
                 reject
                 this
                 foolish
                 Opinion
                 of
                 their
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Corruptibility
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Mathematicians
                   have
                   descried
                   many
                   new
                   Stars
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 by
                 what
                 ARISTOTLE
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 perceived
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   This
                   is
                   likewise
                   abundantly
                   confirmed
                   by
                   Sense
                   ;
                   seeing
                   that
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Records
                   of
                   all
                   past
                   time
                   ,
                   never
                   any
                   such
                   change
                   hath
                   happened
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   utmost
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   its
                   proper
                   parts
                   .
                
                 Well
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 so
                 favourable
                 to
                 ARISTOTLE
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 take
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ;
                 but
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 inferred
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 further
                 observations
                 could
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ?
                 For
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 HIPPARCHUS
                 ,
                 200
                 years
                 after
                 ARISTOTLE
                 ,
                 found
                 out
                 a
                 new
                 Star
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 whereof
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 question
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 might
                 not
                 happen
                 more
                 frequently
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 the
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 also
                 might
                 not
                 have
                 a
                 motion
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 likewise
                 that
                 TYCHOBRAHE
                 descried
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Star
                 in
                 Cassiopaea
                 in
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fixed
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 above
                 Saturn
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Wherein
                   the
                   Essence
                   of
                   Matter
                   doth
                   precisely
                   consist
                   .
                
                 But
                 we
                 may
                 put
                 the
                 Point
                 beyond
                 all
                 Controversy
                 ,
                 considering
                 wherein
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 removing
                 from
                 it
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 Extraneous
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 sensible
                 Qualities
                 are
                 no
                 constituents
                 o●
                 it
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 loseth
                 nothing
                 ▪
                 when
                 they
                 perish
                 .
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 soft
                 to
                 the
                 Touch
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 change
                 its
                 Nature
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 being
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 hard
                 .
                 A
                 Bean
                 is
                 of
                 considerable
                 Hardness
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 abides
                 whole
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 reduced
                 to
                 Flower
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 soft
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 the
                 Bean
                 continues
                 Bodies
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 .
                 Neither
                 do
                 Figure
                 ,
                 or
                 Motion
                 conduce
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 World
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 Figure
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 by
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 under
                 any
                 Bounds
                 ,
                 still
                 continues
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 considered
                 as
                 immoveable
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 therefore
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 material
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Heat
                 and
                 Cold
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 absent
                 from
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 its
                 Nature
                 continuing
                 whole
                 and
                 entire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   matter
                   of
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   consists
                   in
                   Extension
                   .
                
                 We
                 conclude
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 but
                 Extension
                 constitutes
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 alone
                 cannot
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 Reciprocated
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 away
                 Extension
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 gone
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 you
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 Extension
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   Heaven
                   and
                   of
                   Sublunary
                   things
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 in
                 Length
                 ,
                 is
                 extended
                 in
                 
                   Length
                   Breadth
                
                 and
                 Depth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 thing
                 but
                 this
                 Extension
                 is
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 Conception
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 is
                 as
                 well
                 subject
                 to
                 Corruption
                 and
                 Changes
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Objection
                   that
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   is
                   not
                   under
                   the
                   same
                   Forms
                
                 You
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 is
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Forms
                 as
                 
                   Sublunary
                   things
                
                 are
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 known
                 that
                 Heaven
                 was
                 generated
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 a
                 Star
                 was
                 changed
                 into
                 an
                 
                   Earthly
                   Body
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   no
                   Forms
                   but
                   may
                   inform
                   Coelestial
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Terrestrial
                   .
                
                 If
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Forms
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Objection
                 ,
                 be
                 understood
                 those
                 
                   Substantial
                   Principles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 different
                 Being
                 from
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 constitute
                 a
                 
                   Natural
                   Compound
                
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Forms
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 meer
                 Fictions
                 ,
                 and
                 useless
                 to
                 the
                 explaining
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Effects
                
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 Forms
                 must
                 be
                 either
                 Material
                 or
                 Immaterial
                 .
                 If
                 Immaterial
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 use
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 to
                 Matter
                 ?
                 How
                 can
                 they
                 perfect
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 communicate
                 to
                 it
                 their
                 Essence
                 ,
                 since
                 Matter
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 )
                 is
                 
                   meer
                   Potentiality
                
                 ,
                 which
                 derives
                 all
                 its
                 Existence
                 from
                 these
                 
                   Substantial
                   Forms
                
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 Parts
                 ,
                 constitute
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Material
                   thing
                
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 suppose
                 these
                 Forms
                 to
                 be
                 Material
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 they
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 constituted
                 by
                 Extension
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 Modes
                 of
                 Variation
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 other
                 Bodies
                 are
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceiv'd
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 extended
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 liable
                 to
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Rest
                
                 and
                 Situation
                 :
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Generation
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 congruous
                 Adaptation
                 of
                 the
                 Insensible
                 or
                 
                   Sensible
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Modifications
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Matter
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 Changes
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Elementary
                   Matter
                
                 doth
                 not
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 What
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 :
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 Disposition
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Opinion
                   of
                   Pythagoras
                   and
                   Plato
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Soul
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 THere
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 more
                 controverted
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 than
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 World
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 vivified
                 by
                 an
                 
                   Internal
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 diffus'd
                 throughout
                 all
                 its
                 Parts
                 .
                 Pythagoras
                 and
                 Plato
                 have
                 compared
                 the
                 Universe
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain'd
                 it
                 to
                 
                 be
                 furnish'd
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 Life
                 and
                 Sense
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 Understanding
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 conceive
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 devoid
                 of
                 Sense
                 ,
                 should
                 produce
                 Sensible
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 a
                 Power
                 whereby
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 are
                 sensible
                 ,
                 and
                 move
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 that
                 so
                 likewise
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Principle
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 all
                 its
                 Operations
                 flow
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 Poet
                 describes
                 thus
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   ,
                   an
                   Inward
                   Spirit
                   doth
                   maintain
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   a
                   great
                   Soul
                   infus'd
                   through
                   ev'ry
                   Vein
                
                 
                   Th'
                   unweildy
                   Mass
                   doth
                   move
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   the
                   Soul
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   is
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Plato
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 Plato
                 suppos'd
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Animals
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 holds
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   simple
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 but
                 compounded
                 of
                 two
                 Parts
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 purely
                 Intellectual
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 more
                 Impure
                 ,
                 tho'
                 Pure
                 ,
                 if
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 Grossness
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 makes
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Vehicle
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Immaterial
                   part
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 a
                 distinction
                 between
                 the
                 Mind
                 and
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 the
                 Mind
                 being
                 a
                 Substance
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Higher
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Soul
                 being
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   Aether
                
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 the
                 Mind
                 is
                 brought
                 and
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   In
                   what
                   sense
                   this
                   Opinion
                   of
                   Plato
                   may
                   be
                   admitted
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 this
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Plato
                 at
                 first
                 sight
                 appears
                 strange
                 and
                 absurd
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 a
                 sound
                 Sense
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 asserted
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 he
                 meant
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 GOD
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 holds
                 together
                 the
                 dispersed
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 animating
                 ,
                 governing
                 and
                 cherishing
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 contains
                 nothing
                 contrary
                 to
                 Faith
                 or
                 Reason
                 :
                 Provided
                 always
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 be
                 understood
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Informing
                   Soul
                
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Constitutive
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 an
                 
                   Assistant
                   form
                
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Ruler
                 and
                 Governour
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 GOD
                 is
                 the
                 M●d●rat●ur
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 present
                 to
                 all
                 Things
                 ,
                 whether
                 Intellectual
                 or
                 Bodily
                 ,
                 operating
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 17.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   In
                   him
                   we
                   live
                   ,
                   move
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   our
                   Being
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   A●●●rditi●s
                   consequent
                   to
                   
                   Plato's
                   Opinion
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 
                 Plato's
                 meaning
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Universe
                 was
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 true
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 was
                 a
                 
                   Real
                   Animal
                
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 all
                 other
                 Animals
                 are
                 generated
                 ,
                 nothing
                 seems
                 more
                 absurd
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 suppose
                 an
                 Animal
                 compounded
                 of
                 an
                 infinite
                 sort
                 of
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 which
                 feeds
                 upon
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 destitute
                 of
                 
                   Sight
                   ,
                   Hearing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Senses
                 .
                 What
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Stars
                 nourished
                 with
                 terrene
                 Exhalations
                 ?
                 Or
                 is
                 the
                 Earth
                 supported
                 by
                 Emanations
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ?
                 Who
                 will
                 believe
                 such
                 stuff
                 as
                 this
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 sensible
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 of
                 those
                 hard
                 Hearted
                 Husbandmen
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 cut
                 and
                 wound
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 Plough-shares
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 grant
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 be
                 Animate
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 
                   Stones
                   ,
                   Iron
                
                 and
                 VVater
                 be
                 so
                 likewise
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ?
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 are
                 generated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 ?
                 Must
                 I
                 thence
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 VVorld
                 is
                 an
                 Animal
                 ?
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 I
                 as
                 well
                 conclude
                 the
                 VVorld
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 Stony
                 ,
                 because
                 Stones
                 are
                 generated
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 Or
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 Bowels
                 produce
                 Iron
                 ?
                 Yea
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 I
                 not
                 with
                 equal
                 ground
                 conclude
                 the
                 VVorld
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Fidler
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Mathematician
                 ,
                 because
                 such
                 are
                 born
                 in
                 it
                 ?
                 For
                 tho'
                 whatsoever
                 hath
                 its
                 Original
                 in
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 doth
                 derive
                 the
                 same
                 from
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 therefore
                 from
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 diffused
                 throughout
                 it
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 VVorld
                 contains
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 whether
                 Animate
                 or
                 Inanimate
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Supposing
                   one
                   common
                   Soul
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   all
                   Men
                   would
                   feel
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   .
                
                 But
                 to
                 urge
                 this
                 with
                 more
                 
                   Philosophical
                   Arguments
                
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 this
                 Supposition
                 of
                 a
                 Soul
                 being
                 diffus'd
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Passion
                 of
                 Joy
                 or
                 Sorrow
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 all
                 Men
                 must
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 Body
                 can
                 wound
                 or
                 strike
                 another
                 ,
                 without
                 feeling
                 the
                 same
                 himself
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 one
                 Sensitive
                 and
                 
                   Rational
                   Soul
                
                 governs
                 and
                 animates
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 accordingly
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 Animadversion
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 must
                 perceive
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 do
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 experience
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 common
                 Soul
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   And
                   would
                   remember
                   things
                   they
                   never
                   had
                   perceived
                   .
                
                 For
                 otherwise
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 only
                 apprehend
                 things
                 offer'd
                 to
                 our
                 Mind
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 should
                 also
                 remember
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 never
                 committed
                 to
                 our
                 Memory
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 this
                 Universal
                 Soul
                 contains
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 diffus'd
                 through
                 all
                 ,
                 nothing
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 acted
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 hid
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 since
                 by
                 it
                 we
                 perceive
                 Objects
                 ,
                 and
                 remember
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 must
                 behold
                 those
                 things
                 as
                 present
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 never
                 enquir'd
                 after
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 remember
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 never
                 perceived
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   remember
                   those
                   things
                   as
                   done
                   in
                   one
                   Part
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   done
                   in
                   another
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 be
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 its
                 Axis
                 .
                 in
                 24
                 Hours
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 I
                 set
                 about
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 Aries
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 remember
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 the
                 same
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 Libra
                 ;
                 tho'
                 that
                 Portion
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 informs
                 my
                 Body
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 be
                 then
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Sun.
                 Which
                 Arguments
                 sufficiently
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 Soul
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Henry
                   More
                   's
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 Doctor
                 More
                 ,
                 
                   tho'
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   defend
                
                 Plato
                 
                   's
                   Opinion
                   concerning
                   the
                
                 Soul
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 World
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   thinks
                   it
                   absurd
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Substance
                   endued
                   with
                
                 Sense
                 and
                 Reason
                 
                   should
                   be
                   mingled
                   with
                   all
                   the
                
                 Parts
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 World
                 ;
                 
                   yet
                   he
                   admits
                   of
                   a
                
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   penetrates
                   all
                   the
                
                 Matter
                 
                   whereof
                   the
                
                 World
                 
                   consists
                   ,
                   and
                   exerts
                   its
                
                 Power
                 
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   which
                
                 Spirit
                 
                   he
                   describes
                   to
                   be
                   (
                   in
                   his
                
                 Third
                 Book
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Immortality
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 )
                 an
                 Incorporeal
                 Substance
                 ,
                 but
                 destitute
                 of
                 Sense
                 and
                 Animadversion
                 ,
                 penetrating
                 the
                 whole
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 and
                 exercising
                 a
                 Plastick
                 virtue
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 operates
                 ,
                 directing
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Motions
                 ,
                 and
                 discovering
                 those
                 Phaenomena
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 resolv'd
                 into
                 meer
                 Mechanical
                 Causes
                 ▪
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Exp●r●ments
                   i●
                   prove
                   th●
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 The
                 Arguments
                 that
                 persuaded
                 the
                 Doctor
                 to
                 admit
                 this
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Trembling
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Unison
                   String
                   ;
                   Sympathetick
                   Cures
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Sympathy
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 Heavenly
                 and
                 
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                   ;
                   Monstrous
                   Birds
                
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Magnetick
                   Attraction
                
                 of
                 Iron
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Sphaerical
                   Figure
                
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 For
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 apprehend
                 how
                 the
                 
                   Unison
                   Strings
                
                 of
                 different
                 Instruments
                 do
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 shake
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   One
                   only
                   be
                   touched
                
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 this
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 How
                 by
                 the
                 Weapon-Sal●e
                 a
                 VVound
                 can
                 be
                 Cured
                 at
                 a
                 
                 great
                 distance
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 assumed
                 by
                 Magicians
                 and
                 Witches
                 ,
                 do
                 communicate
                 their
                 Affections
                 to
                 
                   Earthly
                   things
                
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 that
                 hurt
                 those
                 ,
                 do
                 mischief
                 to
                 these
                 also
                 .
                 How
                 
                   Monstrous
                   Birds
                
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 generated
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Human
                   Womb.
                
                 How
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 Iron
                 is
                 attracted
                 by
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 impelling
                 Cause
                 is
                 carried
                 towards
                 it
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Sun
                 attain'd
                 its
                 
                   Round
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 except
                 this
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Nature
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 permeating
                 all
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 all
                 these
                 Phaenomena
                 may
                 be
                 resolved
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   an
                   Un●●●n
                   S
                   r●ng
                   tre●bles
                   at
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   o●
                   an●t●er
                   on
                   a
                   d●●ferent
                   I●str●ment
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 having
                 recourse
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 for
                 the
                 explaining
                 these
                 Phaenomena
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 may
                 better
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 
                   Mechanical
                   Principles
                
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Trembling
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Unison
                   String
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 striking
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 whilst
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Strings
                 remain
                 without
                 any
                 Motion
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 vibration
                 of
                 the
                 String
                 struck
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   moving
                   the
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 reacheth
                 the
                 String
                 that
                 's
                 wound
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 pitch
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 it
                 tremble
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Trembling
                   Motion
                
                 being
                 easily
                 communicated
                 to
                 a
                 Body
                 disposed
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 Trembling
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 it
                 give
                 forth
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 Sound
                 .
                 Whereas
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Trembling
                   Air
                
                 rusheth
                 against
                 a
                 String
                 that
                 is
                 differently
                 wound
                 up
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 several
                 hits
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 hinders
                 it
                 from
                 reverberating
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 it
                 to
                 sound
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 doth
                 .
                 Yet
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 only
                 those
                 Strings
                 which
                 are
                 tun'd
                 alike
                 do
                 shake
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 do
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 shake
                 ;
                 tho'
                 those
                 only
                 do
                 sound
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 Unison
                 or
                 Diapason
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Concord
                 with
                 the
                 String
                 struck
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Whether
                   Wounds
                   are
                   Cured
                   by
                   the
                   Sympathetick
                   Powder
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Cure
                 of
                 Wounds
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Sympathetick
                   Ointment
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Powder
                 of
                 
                   Calcin'd
                   Vitriol
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 question'd
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 Vitriol
                 to
                 perform
                 this
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 an
                 
                   Adstringent
                   virtue
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 stop
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 Scar
                 ?
                 But
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 shall
                 the
                 out-flowing
                 Particles
                 thereof
                 be
                 guided
                 to
                 the
                 Wound
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 only
                 exert
                 themselves
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 distance
                 ?
                 Whence
                 the
                 Doctor
                 concludes
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Wound
                 by
                 this
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 Spirit
                 is
                 diffus'd
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 indifferently
                 present
                 to
                 all
                 Wounds
                 ,
                 why
                 doth
                 it
                 rather
                 heal
                 that
                 whence
                 the
                 Blood
                 came
                 ,
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 destitute
                 of
                 Sense
                 and
                 Animadversion
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 present
                 to
                 that
                 Wound
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 Cure
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 a
                 Wound
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 happens
                 to
                 be
                 Cur'd
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 Cure
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Powder
                 or
                 Weapon-Salve
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 apply'd
                 to
                 the
                 Instrument
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 wound
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 happen
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 wound
                 is
                 kept
                 clean
                 and
                 wash'd
                 with
                 Urine
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 prescrib'd
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 :
                 For
                 
                   Salt
                   of
                   Urine
                
                 is
                 very
                 detersive
                 and
                 adstrictive
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 readily
                 closeth
                 the
                 Mouths
                 of
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 consolidates
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 skins
                 them
                 over
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   sympathy
                   between
                   Heavenly
                   and
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 that
                 particular
                 of
                 
                   Mens
                   Souls
                
                 sometimes
                 quitting
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 appearing
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Cat
                   ,
                   Dog
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 inflicted
                 on
                 these
                 assumed
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 doth
                 redound
                 to
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
                 their
                 true
                 
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 this
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 impossible
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 think
                 it
                 in
                 vain
                 to
                 trouble
                 my self
                 about
                 searching
                 out
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   Monstrous
                   Birds
                   are
                   ●ramed
                   in
                   the
                   Wombs
                   of
                   Women
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 those
                 
                   Monstrous
                   Birds
                
                 and
                 Animals
                 ,
                 that
                 sometimes
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Wombs
                 of
                 Women
                 ,
                 there
                 seems
                 no
                 necessity
                 to
                 put
                 this
                 drudgery
                 upon
                 this
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 commodiously
                 explicated
                 by
                 a
                 propension
                 in
                 the
                 Matter
                 apposite
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Forming
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 Coleworts
                 degenerates
                 into
                 Turneps
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 as
                 well
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 may
                 be
                 perverted
                 ,
                 by
                 manifold
                 defects
                 of
                 the
                 motions
                 and
                 humors
                 of
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 discomposing
                 and
                 altering
                 the
                 Seed
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 what
                 wonder
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 Woman
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 Monster
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 familiarly
                 to
                 breed
                 Lice
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 dreadful
                 Monsters
                 when
                 beheld
                 with
                 a
                 Microsope
                 .
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 that
                 Lice
                 and
                 Worms
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 generated
                 ,
                 especially
                 where
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 are
                 ill
                 affected
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 seem
                 strange
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 depraved
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Womb
                 Monsters
                 should
                 be
                 generated
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 
                   Monstrous
                   Births
                
                 ,
                 see
                 more
                 in
                 my
                 
                   History
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 Leadstone
                 drawing
                 Iron
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 treated
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Tenth
                   Chapter
                   of
                   the
                   Sixth
                   Part.
                
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Round
                   Figure
                
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 handled
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Fourteenth
                   Chapter
                
                 of
                 this
                 Part
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 refer
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 Repetitions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV
                   The
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   World
                   〈…〉
                   in
                   〈◊〉
                   most
                   exc●●lent
                   Con●●●tution
                   of
                   its
                   parts
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 not
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 Soul
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 explaining
                 any
                 
                   Natural
                   Phoenomena
                
                 ,
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 fit
                 disposition
                 of
                 all
                 its
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 intimate
                 Union
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 different
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 mutual
                 Relation
                 and
                 Reference
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 joyned
                 together
                 by
                 a
                 virtue
                 that
                 penetrates
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 virtue
                 is
                 this
                 that
                 unites
                 them
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Subtil
                 or
                 
                   Aethereal
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 permeating
                 all
                 Bodies
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 Union
                 and
                 Harmony
                 ,
                 as
                 LUCRETIUS
                 seems
                 to
                 hint
                 ,
                 Lib.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Fluids
                   are
                   all
                   differently
                   Light
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   therefore
                   reach'd
                   the
                   less
                   or
                   greater
                   height
                   .
                
                 
                   Then
                   Liquid
                   Aether
                   did
                   the
                   farthest
                   rear
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   lies
                   on
                   softest
                   Beds
                   of
                   yielding
                   Air.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 That
                 GOD
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Efficient
                 and
                 Conserving
                 Cause
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 of
                 Motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Nothing
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   is
                   annihilated
                   .
                
                 HAving
                 thus
                 explain'd
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 
                   World's
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 enquired
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 that
                 acts
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 remains
                 now
                 that
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 same
                 quantity
                 of
                 Matter
                 always
                 remains
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 increased
                 or
                 diminished
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 so
                 stupid
                 as
                 to
                 imagin
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Fire
                 is
                 extinguish'd
                 ,
                 it
                 wholly
                 perisheth
                 ;
                 not
                 considering
                 that
                 GOD
                 is
                 the
                 Creatour
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Creatures
                 cannot
                 destroy
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Omnipotence
                 hath
                 produced
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 subtil
                 particles
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 may
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Fan
                   ,
                   Bellows
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   blast
                   of
                   ones
                   Breath
                
                 be
                 dissipated
                 ;
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 they
                 therefore
                 annihilated
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 separated
                 
                 exist
                 in
                 another
                 manner
                 than
                 they
                 did
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Division
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 Matter
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 destroy
                 it
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 Matter
                 divided
                 loseth
                 nothing
                 of
                 its
                 extension
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 changed
                 into
                 another
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 mistake
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 cease
                 to
                 affect
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 are
                 altogether
                 destroy'd
                 and
                 annihilated
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Matter
                   is
                   neither
                   subject
                   to
                   Generation
                   ,
                   nor
                   Corruption
                   .
                
                 Matter
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 all
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 is
                 neither
                 
                   subject
                   to
                   Generation
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 Corruption
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 quantity
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 how
                 can
                 any
                 
                   new
                   Matter
                
                 enter
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Vacuum
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 penetration
                 of
                 Bodies
                 implies
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Eyes
                 suppose
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 or
                 annihilated
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 fancy
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 goes
                 out
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 a
                 Space
                 must
                 be
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 
                   length
                   ,
                   breadth
                
                 and
                 depth
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 say
                 that
                 another
                 Body
                 supplies
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 becomes
                 the
                 
                   Infinite
                   Power
                
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 to
                 act
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 constant
                 and
                 unchangable
                 manner
                 ,
                 by
                 preserving
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 produc'd
                 without
                 increase
                 or
                 diminution
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   New
                   Bodies
                   are
                   brought
                   ●orth
                   in
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   you
                   'l
                   say
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   daily
                   see
                   new
                   Parts
                   of
                
                 Matter
                 
                   appearing
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   never
                   before
                   :
                   Thus
                
                 in
                 Spring
                 time
                 many
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Flowers
                 shoot
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 the
                 Trees
                 are
                 l●aden
                 with
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 not
                 exist
                 before
                 .
                 
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   may
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Substance
                 of
                 Matter
                 
                   is
                   increased
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Difficulty
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 solved
                 ,
                 by
                 distinguishing
                 between
                 the
                 First
                 and
                 
                   Second
                   Matter
                
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Matter
                
                 is
                 understood
                 a
                 Body
                 in
                 its
                 general
                 Notion
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 includes
                 three
                 Dimensions
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Matter
                
                 is
                 meant
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 besides
                 Extension
                 ,
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 Figure
                 and
                 other
                 Modifications
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 resort
                 under
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 
                   General
                   Heads
                
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 a
                 Body
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 
                   Simple
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 but
                 something
                 compounded
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Extended
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 or
                 more
                 Modifications
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 Tulip
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 
                   besides
                   Extension
                   ,
                   implies
                   such
                   a
                   conformity
                   of
                   Leaves
                   ,
                   which
                   at
                   different
                   Seasons
                   rise
                   and
                   perish
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 
                   Second
                   Matter
                
                 admits
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 Latitude
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 multiplied
                 or
                 diminished
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Matter
                
                 is
                 Indivisible
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 all
                 Bodies
                 agree
                 in
                 Extension
                 ;
                 the
                 Soft
                 and
                 Insensible
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Hard
                 and
                 Sensible
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 Matter
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 neither
                 subject
                 to
                 Generation
                 or
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 can
                 neither
                 increase
                 or
                 be
                 diminished
                 ,
                 being
                 only
                 capable
                 of
                 admitting
                 different
                 Modifications
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 assuming
                 divers
                 Forms
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   GOD
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Motion
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 with
                 Motion
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 things
                 proceeding
                 from
                 GOD
                 ,
                 depend
                 on
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 nothing
                 of
                 Truth
                 or
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 Independency
                 is
                 the
                 necessary
                 Attribute
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 
                   Perfect
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Dependency
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Being
                 and
                 Conservation
                 is
                 the
                 Attribute
                 of
                 all
                 Creatures
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 can
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 about
                 their
                 several
                 Centers
                 ,
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 the
                 daily
                 Ebbing
                 and
                 Flowing
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earths
                 being
                 poised
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Liquid
                   Air
                
                 are
                 caused
                 and
                 continued
                 by
                 Chance
                 ?
                 It
                 implies
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 to
                 suppose
                 these
                 
                   Regular
                   Effects
                
                 to
                 be
                 produc'd
                 by
                 any
                 Power
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 
                   Perfect
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 only
                 
                   created
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 imparted
                 Motion
                 and
                 Rest
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 the
                 Conservation
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 a
                 continued
                 Creation
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 is
                 the
                 Preserver
                 of
                 that
                 Motion
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 Beginning
                 he
                 imparted
                 to
                 the
                 VVorld
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   That
                   GOD
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   continues
                   the
                   same
                   Quantity
                   of
                   Matter
                   in
                   the
                   VVorld
                   ,
                   so
                   likewise
                   of
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 GOD
                 preserves
                 the
                 same
                 Quantity
                 of
                 Matter
                 which
                 he
                 created
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 increase
                 or
                 decrease
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 remarkable
                 Proof
                 of
                 
                 GOD's
                 VVisdom
                 and
                 Unchangableness
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Matter
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 move
                 it self
                 at
                 first
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 being
                 once
                 put
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 it
                 never
                 ceaseth
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 continues
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Motion
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 VVorld
                 should
                 either
                 be
                 diminished
                 ,
                 or
                 cease
                 altogether
                 ,
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   VVill
                
                 appointing
                 it
                 so
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 such
                 VVill
                 of
                 GOD
                 appearing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 the
                 same
                 Quantity
                 of
                 Motion
                 must
                 still
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 VVorld
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   In
                   what
                   sense
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   Quantity
                   of
                   Motion
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   the
                   VVorld
                   .
                
                 When
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Quantity
                 of
                 Motion
                 is
                 preserv'd
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 Bodies
                 that
                 were
                 first
                 put
                 into
                 motion
                 ,
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 motion
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 left
                 at
                 Rest
                 ,
                 do
                 persevere
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 measure
                 of
                 Motion
                 is
                 preserved
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 varied
                 and
                 alter'd
                 in
                 the
                 particular
                 Parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 diverse
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 it
                 exerciseth
                 its
                 force
                 .
                 Much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 Kingdom
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 determinate
                 quantity
                 of
                 Mony
                 ,
                 tho'
                 some
                 Men
                 have
                 more
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 l●ss
                 ,
                 and
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 continual
                 Relation
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 we
                 must
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 quantity
                 of
                 Motion
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 variously
                 possest
                 by
                 the
                 particular
                 Parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   God
                   makes
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Force
                   ,
                   in
                   applying
                   Motion
                   to
                   divers
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 GOD
                 alone
                 can
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 so
                 constant
                 Motion
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 Motion
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 nothing
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 increased
                 or
                 diminished
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 not
                 produc'd
                 it self
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 increase
                 or
                 destroy
                 it self
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 the
                 
                   thing
                   moved
                
                 ,
                 or
                 matter
                 ,
                 conduce
                 any
                 thing
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 meerly
                 Passive
                 ,
                 and
                 consists
                 only
                 in
                 Extension
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 GOD
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Total
                 and
                 Universal
                 Principle
                 of
                 Motion
                 ;
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 instant
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 put
                 Motion
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 maintains
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Action
                 wherewith
                 he
                 preserves
                 the
                 Matter
                 it self
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 
                   moving
                   Force
                
                 ,
                 without
                 increase
                 or
                 decrease
                 ,
                 which
                 removes
                 from
                 one
                 Body
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 GOD
                 applies
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 divers
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 For
                 it
                 might
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 Inconstancy
                 in
                 GOD
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 maintain
                 the
                 same
                 quantity
                 of
                 Motion
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 by
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Concourse
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Force
                 whereby
                 Matter
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 GOD
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 most
                 Wise
                 and
                 most
                 Powerful
                 ,
                 acts
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 stable
                 manner
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 on
                 his
                 part
                 ,
                 this
                 virtue
                 can
                 neither
                 increase
                 or
                 be
                 diminished
                 ,
                 but
                 ever
                 continues
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 tho'
                 in
                 particular
                 Subjects
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 various
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   tak●●
                   from
                   Go●
                   ▪
                   ●
                   free
                   Action
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 GOD
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Free
                   Agent
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Things
                 that
                 are
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 proceed
                 from
                 his
                 Will.
                 For
                 who
                 knows
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 Men
                 depends
                 on
                 his
                 
                   good
                   Pleasure
                
                 ,
                 who
                 produceth
                 and
                 preserves
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 seems
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 unequal
                 measure
                 of
                 Motion
                 
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Free
                   Will
                
                 of
                 the
                 Creatour
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 increased
                 or
                 diminished
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   First
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 those
                 Things
                 which
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 alone
                 good
                 Pleasure
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 known
                 but
                 by
                 
                   Divine
                   Revelation
                
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 the
                 Consideration
                 thereof
                 does
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 discovered
                 by
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Second
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 Second
                 place
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 GOD
                 acts
                 freely
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 he
                 acts
                 constantly
                 ,
                 and
                 immutably
                 preserves
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 hath
                 once
                 produced
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 conjunction
                 with
                 his
                 other
                 Attributes
                 of
                 
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   Unchangableness
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 all
                 together
                 do
                 constitute
                 his
                 one
                 Eternal
                 and
                 
                   Permanent
                   Nature
                
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 his
                 Liberty
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 vast
                 Variety
                 of
                 the
                 Things
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 ,
                 so
                 his
                 Unchangableness
                 is
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 his
                 conserving
                 the
                 same
                 Quantity
                 of
                 Motion
                 and
                 Rest
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 For
                 Conservation
                 being
                 a
                 continual
                 Production
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 seem
                 to
                 argue
                 Changableness
                 in
                 GOD
                 ,
                 if
                 either
                 any
                 
                   new
                   Motion
                
                 should
                 arise
                 ,
                 or
                 praeexistent
                 Motion
                 should
                 perish
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   There
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   Inconstancy
                   in
                   Motion
                   ,
                   neither
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 We
                 acknowledge
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 is
                 
                 GOD's
                 absolute
                 Power
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 destroy
                 ,
                 lessen
                 or
                 increase
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 his
                 Will
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 such
                 his
                 Will
                 is
                 not
                 discover'd
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 assert
                 any
                 thing
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 no
                 Reason
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 for
                 the
                 increase
                 or
                 decrease
                 of
                 the
                 Motion
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 force
                 which
                 at
                 first
                 put
                 the
                 Matter
                 in
                 Motion
                 ,
                 doth
                 still
                 continue
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Whence
                   so
                   many
                   Motions
                   arise
                   in
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 It
                 remains
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 explain
                 how
                 this
                 Motion
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 that
                 moves
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 does
                 indivisibly
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 when
                 so
                 many
                 
                   New
                   Motions
                
                 are
                 seen
                 every
                 day
                 :
                 As
                 when
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 that
                 rested
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Night
                   time
                
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 in
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 Guns
                 are
                 discharged
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 Concussion
                 caused
                 thereby
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 more
                 Motion
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   A
                   Body
                   moved
                   ,
                   dashing
                   against
                   another
                   ,
                   doth
                   communicate
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   its
                   motion
                   unto
                   it
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 easily
                 answered
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 
                   every
                   Body
                   whilst
                   it
                   pusheth
                   on
                   another
                   ,
                   doth
                   lose
                   as
                   much
                   of
                   its
                   own
                   motion
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   transfers
                   to
                   that
                   Body
                   it
                   pusheth
                   forwards
                   .
                
                 As
                 appears
                 in
                 
                   hard
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 dashing
                 against
                 any
                 soft
                 matter
                 ,
                 transmit
                 all
                 their
                 motion
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 reduced
                 to
                 Rest
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Stone
                 falling
                 down
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 rebound
                 ,
                 but
                 lies
                 still
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 communicates
                 all
                 its
                 motion
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 when
                 Men
                 or
                 other
                 Animals
                 are
                 moved
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 suppose
                 that
                 they
                 produce
                 
                   new
                   Motions
                
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 their
                 Spirits
                 is
                 transmitted
                 to
                 their
                 Members
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 more
                 motion
                 the
                 Members
                 receive
                 ,
                 the
                 less
                 the
                 Spirits
                 retain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Concussion
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   by
                   Guns
                   ,
                   does
                   not
                   prove
                   a
                   greater
                   Quantity
                   of
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 can
                 we
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Quantity
                 of
                 Motion
                 is
                 increased
                 by
                 the
                 Concussion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 discharge
                 of
                 Canon
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 of
                 that
                 motion
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 sound
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 no
                 more
                 motion
                 simply
                 taken
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 commotion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 be
                 at
                 first
                 made
                 more
                 vehement
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 narrowness
                 of
                 the
                 Space
                 ;
                 yet
                 by
                 degrees
                 afterwards
                 it
                 becomes
                 more
                 remiss
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 spreads
                 into
                 wider
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 having
                 communicated
                 its
                 motion
                 to
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 doth
                 lose
                 as
                 much
                 agitation
                 as
                 it
                 imparts
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Communication
                 of
                 Motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   manifold
                   Communication
                   of
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 innumerable
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 their
                 
                   proper
                   Motions
                
                 ;
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 doubted
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 frequently
                 run
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 contrary
                 motions
                 be
                 either
                 hindred
                 ,
                 retarded
                 ,
                 or
                 wholly
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 Rest
                 .
                 Hence
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 their
                 pushing
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 manifold
                 Action
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 Communication
                 of
                 Motions
                 ariseth
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 When
                 two
                 Bodies
                 by
                 
                   Contrary
                   motions
                
                 run
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 When
                 the
                 Body
                 moved
                 ,
                 runs
                 against
                 a
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 at
                 
                   Rest
                   :
                   Thirdly
                
                 ,
                 When
                 two
                 Bodies
                 are
                 moved
                 the
                 
                   same
                   way
                
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 different
                 degree
                 of
                 Swiftness
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 Bodies
                 should
                 push
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 some
                 change
                 of
                 Motion
                 or
                 Rest
                 must
                 follow
                 thereupon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Wherein
                   the
                   Communication
                   of
                   Motion
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 The
                 Communication
                 therefore
                 of
                 Motion
                 
                   consists
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Mover
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 doth
                 exceed
                 the
                 Body
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 in
                 the
                 Force
                 of
                 moving
                 forward
                 ,
                 doth
                 carry
                 the
                 same
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 loseth
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 its
                 Motion
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 receiveth
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Quantity
                 of
                 Motion
                 always
                 continues
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   In
                   the
                   Communication
                   of
                   Motion
                   ,
                   an
                   Accident
                   doth
                   not
                   move
                   from
                   one
                   Subject
                   to
                   another
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 must
                 we
                 infer
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 this
                 Supposition
                 an
                 Accident
                 must
                 remove
                 from
                 one
                 Subject
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 at
                 Rest
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 receive
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Numerical
                   Portion
                
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 runs
                 against
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Mover
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   like
                   motion
                
                 only
                 ariseth
                 in
                 that
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 the
                 impulse
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 begins
                 to
                 move
                 (
                 as
                 has
                 been
                 before
                 explain'd
                 ,
                 Part
                 IV.
                 Chap.
                 XV.
                 )
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 an
                 Accident
                 removes
                 from
                 one
                 Subject
                 into
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   In
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   exact
                   Determination
                   of
                   the
                   Action
                   of
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   required
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   perfectly
                   hard
                   .
                
                 This
                 Communication
                 of
                 Motion
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 moved
                 to
                 be
                 perfectly
                 Hard
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 divided
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 motion
                 be
                 neither
                 hindred
                 nor
                 promoted
                 by
                 any
                 circumjacent
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 except
                 Bodies
                 were
                 perfectly
                 Hard
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 act
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 separate
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 retarded
                 or
                 turned
                 aside
                 by
                 
                   Ambient
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 the
                 proportion
                 or
                 difference
                 of
                 Motions
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 discernible
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Medium
                   in
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   moved
                   ,
                   be
                   no
                   hindrance
                   to
                   their
                   Motions
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 Second
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 medium
                 wherein
                 the
                 Bodies
                 move
                 ,
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 doth
                 neither
                 hinder
                 nor
                 promote
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 way
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 pass
                 be
                 either
                 soft
                 or
                 fluid
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 hinder
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 turn
                 it
                 aside
                 ,
                 or
                 wholly
                 take
                 it
                 away
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 exact
                 account
                 could
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Force
                 of
                 each
                 Body
                 is
                 in
                 acting
                 or
                 resisting
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   VI.
                   A
                   Body
                   is
                   not
                   changed
                   but
                   from
                   an
                   External
                   Cause
                   .
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Body
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 simple
                 and
                 undivided
                 ,
                 doth
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 it
                 lies
                 ,
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 ever
                 changed
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 some
                 
                   External
                   Cause
                
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 thus
                 far
                 setled
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 enquire
                 ,
                 what
                 must
                 happen
                 at
                 the
                 meeting
                 of
                 two
                 Bodies
                 ?
                 For
                 every
                 one
                 knows
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 whether
                 Moved
                 or
                 Resting
                 ,
                 variously
                 change
                 the
                 condition
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Bodies
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 a
                 Body
                 moved
                 changeth
                 its
                 state
                 ,
                 by
                 meeting
                 a
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 at
                 Rest
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 than
                 it
                 would
                 by
                 meeting
                 with
                 a
                 Body
                 in
                 motion
                 .
                 It
                 also
                 variously
                 changeth
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 in
                 meeting
                 with
                 a
                 hard
                 or
                 
                   liquid
                   Body
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Rules
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 these
                 Changes
                 happen
                 ,
                 are
                 properly
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Laws
                   of
                   Motion
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   Direct
                   Motion
                   is
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 presuppose
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Direct
                   motion
                
                 is
                 the
                 Translation
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Neighbourhood
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 consider'd
                 as
                 Resting
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Neighbourhood
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 right
                 line
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 shortest
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 equally
                 stretch'd
                 out
                 between
                 two
                 Points
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   First
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 Suppose
                 we
                 therefore
                 the
                 two
                 Bodies
                 A
                 and
                 E
                 
                   to
                   be
                   equal
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   move
                   directly
                   towards
                   one
                   another
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   swiftness
                   ;
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   to
                
                 D
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   will
                   both
                   rebound
                   back
                   the
                   contrary
                   way
                   ,
                
                 
                 A
                 
                   towards
                   the
                   Left
                   ,
                   and
                
                 E
                 
                   towards
                   the
                   Right
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   swiftness
                   wherewith
                   they
                   came
                   to
                   D.
                
                 For
                 these
                 Bodies
                 being
                 supposed
                 altogether
                 equal
                 ,
                 must
                 consequently
                 have
                 equal
                 force
                 of
                 Moving
                 and
                 Resisting
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 Motion
                 is
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 Motion
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 that
                 can
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 Rest
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 reflect
                 or
                 rebound
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 their
                 Motion
                 continuing
                 whole
                 and
                 entire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Second
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   Body
                
                 A
                 
                   be
                   somewhat
                   Bigger
                   than
                
                 E
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   both
                   be
                   moved
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   swiftness
                   ,
                
                 A
                 
                   towards
                   the
                   Right
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                
                 E
                 
                   towards
                   the
                   Left
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   meet
                   together
                   in
                
                 D
                 ,
                 E
                 
                   alone
                   will
                   rebound
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   proceed
                   to
                   move
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   swiftness
                   towards
                   the
                   Right
                   .
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 every
                 Body
                 that
                 hath
                 less
                 Force
                 ,
                 to
                 proceed
                 in
                 a
                 
                   right
                   line
                
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 hath
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 loseth
                 the
                 Determination
                 of
                 its
                 Motion
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 being
                 supposed
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 E
                 hath
                 less
                 force
                 to
                 proceed
                 forwards
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Left
                 ,
                 then
                 A
                 hath
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 E
                 ,
                 must
                 lose
                 its
                 Determination
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 must
                 rebound
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 A
                 and
                 E
                 ,
                 are
                 supposed
                 to
                 move
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 swiftness
                 cannot
                 be
                 changed
                 by
                 any
                 
                   External
                   cause
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 remains
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 wherein
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 E
                 ,
                 will
                 move
                 towards
                 the
                 Right
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 swiftness
                 it
                 had
                 at
                 first
                 ;
                 and
                 A
                 retaining
                 the
                 same
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 without
                 changing
                 its
                 Determination
                 ,
                 will
                 move
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 E
                 ,
                 yet
                 without
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 push
                 it
                 forward
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Third
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   these
                   two
                   Bodies
                
                 A
                 ,
                 and
                 E
                 ,
                 
                   be
                   supposed
                   equal
                   in
                   Bulk
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                
                 A
                 
                   moves
                   somewhat
                   swifter
                   than
                
                 E
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   not
                   only
                
                 E
                 
                   will
                   rebound
                   backwards
                   ,
                   but
                
                 A
                 
                   will
                   also
                   communicate
                   to
                
                 E
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   one
                   half
                   of
                   its
                   swiftness
                   ,
                   wherein
                   it
                   exceeds
                
                 E.
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 before
                 there
                 had
                 been
                 six
                 degrees
                 of
                 swiftness
                 in
                 A
                 ,
                 and
                 four
                 only
                 in
                 E
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 meeting
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 both
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 ,
                 with
                 five
                 degrees
                 of
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 proceed
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 swiftness
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 E
                 ,
                 hath
                 less
                 force
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Body
                 A
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 it
                 pusheth
                 ,
                 hath
                 to
                 move
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 give
                 way
                 and
                 reflect
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 something
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 A
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 Body
                 A
                 should
                 immediately
                 follow
                 E.
                 But
                 seeng
                 that
                 A
                 hath
                 more
                 Swiftness
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 follow
                 E
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 pushing
                 it
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 imparting
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 added
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 E
                 before
                 ,
                 makes
                 both
                 their
                 motions
                 to
                 be
                 equal
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 A
                 hath
                 six
                 degrees
                 of
                 Swiftness
                 ,
                 and
                 E
                 but
                 four
                 ;
                 let
                 the
                 two
                 degrees
                 whereby
                 A
                 exceeds
                 E
                 ,
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 four
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 let
                 one
                 part
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 E
                 :
                 But
                 because
                 thus
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 A
                 is
                 still
                 swifter
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 E
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 second
                 also
                 be
                 communicated
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 Communication
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Fourths
                 ,
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 E
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 as
                 swift
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 A
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 receive
                 any
                 farther
                 increase
                 from
                 A
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 will
                 retain
                 the
                 remaining
                 two
                 Fourths
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 five
                 degrees
                 of
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 will
                 move
                 towards
                 the
                 Right
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Fourth
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   the
                   Body
                
                 E
                 
                   be
                   wholly
                   at
                   Rest
                   ,
                   and
                   somewhat
                   bigger
                   than
                
                 A
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   with
                   whatsoever
                   swiftness
                
                 A
                 
                   may
                   be
                   supposed
                   to
                   move
                   towards
                
                 E
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   will
                   never
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   move
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   will
                   be
                   beaten
                   back
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   still
                   retaining
                   its
                   motion
                   entire
                   .
                
                 For
                 a
                 Body
                 at
                 Rest
                 doth
                 more
                 resist
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 Swiftness
                 than
                 a
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 the
                 Excess
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 there
                 will
                 always
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 in
                 E
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 A
                 to
                 push
                 forwards
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Body
                 
                   at
                   Rest
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 it
                 lies
                 continue
                 in
                 its
                 Rest
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 by
                 some
                 outward
                 force
                 be
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 can
                 tend
                 any
                 way
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 such
                 a
                 Body
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 Parts
                 joyn'd
                 together
                 ,
                 resist
                 the
                 motion
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 proportionably
                 to
                 its
                 bulk
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 exceeds
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 more
                 strong
                 to
                 withstand
                 others
                 that
                 oppose
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Body
                 E
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 greater
                 Bulk
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 greater
                 Force
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 than
                 A
                 hath
                 to
                 move
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 changed
                 by
                 A
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Force
                 continues
                 in
                 Rest
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 A
                 will
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 dash
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   A
                   Body
                   that
                   is
                   at
                   Rest
                   ,
                   doth
                   more
                   resist
                   a
                   greater
                   Swiftness
                   than
                   a
                   less
                   .
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 at
                 Rest
                 doth
                 more
                 withstand
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 Swiftness
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 excess
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 is
                 demonstrable
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 common
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   every
                   thing
                   ▪
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   simple
                   and
                   undivided
                   ,
                   continues
                   (
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   in
                   it
                   lies
                   )
                   always
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   state
                   ,
                   neither
                   is
                   ever
                   changed
                   but
                   by
                   outward
                   Causes
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 E
                 ,
                 is
                 Rest
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 swifter
                 Body
                 A
                 ,
                 the
                 state
                 is
                 quite
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 proportionably
                 to
                 the
                 Excess
                 of
                 swiftness
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 slower
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 A
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 less
                 contrary
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 E
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 Rest
                 ,
                 because
                 slowness
                 of
                 motion
                 partakes
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Rest
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 if
                 A
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 degree
                 of
                 swiftness
                 be
                 carried
                 towards
                 E
                 ,
                 Resting
                 ,
                 E
                 will
                 also
                 have
                 an
                 absolute
                 power
                 of
                 Resisting
                 ;
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 resists
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 of
                 Action
                 ,
                 resist
                 the
                 greater
                 force
                 that
                 pusheth
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 lesser
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Fifth
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Body
                   at
                   Rest
                
                 E
                 ,
                 
                   be
                   less
                   than
                
                 A
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   tho'
                
                 A
                 
                   move
                   never
                   so
                   slowly
                   towards
                
                 E
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   will
                   carry
                   it
                   along
                   ,
                   and
                   communicate
                   to
                   it
                   such
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   its
                
                 
                 
                   motion
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   afterwards
                   may
                   move
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   swiftness
                   .
                
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 If
                 A
                 be
                 as
                 big
                 again
                 as
                 E
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 communicate
                 to
                 E
                 the
                 
                   Third
                   part
                
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 one
                 Third
                 part
                 will
                 move
                 E
                 ,
                 as
                 swiftly
                 as
                 the
                 Two
                 remaining
                 parts
                 will
                 move
                 A
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 big
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 whatsoever
                 accrues
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 after
                 this
                 meeting
                 A
                 move
                 one
                 Third
                 part
                 slower
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 did
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 wherein
                 before
                 it
                 run
                 through
                 th●
                 distance
                 of
                 
                   three
                   Foot
                
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 only
                 move
                 
                   two
                   Foot.
                
                 
              
               
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 if
                 A
                 were
                 thrice
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 E
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 communicate
                 the
                 Fourth
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 
                   four
                   times
                
                 bigger
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 impart
                 a
                 Fifth
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 A
                 should
                 only
                 a
                 Third
                 part
                 exceed
                 E
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 Relation
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Two
                 to
                 One
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Three
                 to
                 Two
                 ,
                 then
                 two
                 
                   fifth
                   parts
                
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 will
                 be
                 transferr'd
                 from
                 A
                 to
                 E
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 Fifths
                 will
                 still
                 continue
                 in
                 A.
                 If
                 E
                 be
                 one
                 Fourth
                 bigger
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Relation
                 to
                 A
                 ,
                 as
                 Four
                 to
                 Three
                 ,
                 three
                 Seventh
                 parts
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 will
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 E
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 four
                 Seventh
                 parts
                 will
                 remain
                 to
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 account
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 evident
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 express
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Fractions
                 by
                 whole
                 Numbers
                 :
                 Saying
                 ,
                 if
                 A
                 be
                 to
                 B
                 ,
                 as
                 3
                 to
                 2
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 five
                 degrees
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 its
                 motion
                 may
                 be
                 distinguish'd
                 ,
                 two
                 must
                 be
                 communicated
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 proportion
                 to
                 E
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 three
                 remaining
                 to
                 A
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 A
                 be
                 as
                 4
                 ,
                 and
                 E
                 as
                 3
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 degrees
                 of
                 its
                 
                   motion
                   ,
                   three
                
                 must
                 be
                 communicated
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 proportion
                 to
                 E
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 remaining
                 4
                 to
                 A.
                 And
                 if
                 A
                 be
                 to
                 E
                 as
                 5
                 to
                 4
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 9
                 degrees
                 into
                 which
                 its
                 motion
                 may
                 be
                 distinguish'd
                 ,
                 4
                 will
                 be
                 communicated
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Proportion
                 to
                 E
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Five
                 remaining
                 have
                 to
                 A.
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 may
                 proceed
                 to
                 Infinity
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 the
                 excess
                 of
                 Quantity
                 in
                 A
                 ,
                 above
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 consider'd
                 in
                 E
                 ,
                 does
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 grow
                 less
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 always
                 be
                 something
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 we
                 may
                 always
                 take
                 so
                 many
                 degrees
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 parts
                 considered
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   moving
                
                 and
                 moved
                 ,
                 taken
                 together
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 no
                 Reason
                 why
                 A
                 should
                 move
                 E
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 difference
                 is
                 of
                 one
                 Sixth
                 ▪
                 Seventh
                 ,
                 Eighth
                 ,
                 or
                 even
                 of
                 a
                 Hundredth
                 or
                 Thousandth
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 account
                 will
                 proceed
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 reckon
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Motion
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 consider'd
                 in
                 the
                 Bulk
                 of
                 both
                 
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Moving
                 and
                 Moved
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 you
                 attribute
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 ,
                 or
                 four
                 Parts
                 or
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 ,
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 Proportion
                 will
                 continue
                 every
                 where
                 between
                 the
                 Motion
                 that
                 is
                 communicated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 continues
                 in
                 the
                 Mover
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 A
                 be
                 one
                 Third
                 bigger
                 than
                 E
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 10
                 parts
                 into
                 which
                 its
                 motion
                 may
                 ▪
                 be
                 distinguish'd
                 ,
                 4
                 will
                 be
                 transmitted
                 to
                 E
                 ,
                 the
                 remaining
                 6
                 continuing
                 with
                 A
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 suppse
                 15
                 parts
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 then
                 6
                 will
                 be
                 communicated
                 and
                 9
                 will
                 remain
                 ;
                 if
                 20
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 E
                 being
                 a
                 Third
                 part
                 less
                 than
                 A
                 ,
                 will
                 receive
                 8
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 A
                 will
                 retain
                 the
                 other
                 12.
                 
                 For
                 all
                 these
                 Numbers
                 ,
                 12
                 to
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 to
                 6
                 ,
                 6
                 to
                 4
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Proportion
                 together
                 which
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 3
                 to
                 2
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 you
                 take
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 increase
                 them
                 to
                 Infinity
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 slow
                 soever
                 you
                 suppose
                 the
                 motion
                 in
                 A
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 proportion
                 act
                 upon
                 E
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 will
                 always
                 communicate
                 to
                 it
                 only
                 such
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 metion
                 as
                 shall
                 bear
                 the
                 same
                 proportion
                 to
                 E
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 remaining
                 part
                 hath
                 to
                 A.
                 And
                 thus
                 ,
                 if
                 A
                 be
                 as
                 big
                 again
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 swiftly
                 or
                 slowly
                 moved
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 always
                 transfer
                 a
                 Third
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 upon
                 E
                 ;
                 if
                 thrice
                 as
                 big
                 ,
                 only
                 a
                 Fourth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Sixth
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   the
                   Body
                
                 E
                 ,
                 
                   Resting
                   ,
                   be
                   exactly
                   equal
                   to
                   the
                   Body
                
                 A
                 ,
                 
                   moved
                   towards
                   it
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   partly
                   be
                   push'd
                   forward
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   beat
                   it
                   back
                   to
                   the
                   opposite
                   side
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 A
                 should
                 come
                 towards
                 E
                 ,
                 with
                 four
                 degrees
                 of
                 Swiftness
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 communicate
                 to
                 E
                 one
                 degree
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 three
                 remaining
                 parts
                 would
                 rebound
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 side
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 both
                 these
                 Bodies
                 are
                 supposed
                 of
                 
                   equal
                   bigness
                
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 also
                 have
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 Force
                 of
                 Acting
                 and
                 Resisting
                 :
                 Now
                 this
                 Force
                 to
                 Resist
                 in
                 E
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 Negative
                 ,
                 but
                 Positive
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 Reactive
                 ;
                 because
                 E
                 so
                 admits
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Agent
                 A
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 cause
                 some
                 change
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 by
                 Reflecting
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 communicating
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Rest
                 unto
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Body
                 E
                 obtains
                 the
                 half
                 of
                 its
                 effect
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Body
                 A
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 inequality
                 ,
                 transfers
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 to
                 E
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 would
                 tend
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 destruction
                 ,
                 by
                 losing
                 all
                 its
                 motion
                 .
                 Thus
                 if
                 the
                 Body
                 A
                 should
                 move
                 towards
                 E
                 with
                 four
                 degrees
                 ,
                 in
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 E
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 impart
                 one
                 degree
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 rebound
                 back
                 with
                 the
                 three
                 remaining
                 parts
                 .
                 If
                 with
                 eight
                 degrees
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 impart
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 E
                 ,
                 and
                 rebound
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 six
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 mov'd
                 forwards
                 with
                 twenty
                 degrees
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 communicate
                 five
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 E
                 ,
                 and
                 fly
                 back
                 with
                 the
                 remaining
                 fifteen
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 both
                 would
                 obtain
                 the
                 half
                 of
                 that
                 effect
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 ,
                 if
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   Seventh
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 Suppose
                 we
                 now
                 the
                 Bodies
                 A
                 and
                 E
                 ,
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 ,
                 E
                 more
                 slowly
                 ,
                 and
                 A
                 following
                 it
                 more
                 swiftly
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 overtake
                 and
                 touch
                 it
                 :
                 Suppose
                 we
                 also
                 E
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 than
                 A
                 ,
                 but
                 A
                 to
                 exceed
                 in
                 degrees
                 of
                 swiftness
                 the
                 Greatness
                 of
                 E
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 A
                 will
                 communicate
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 its
                 Motion
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 afterwards
                 shall
                 move
                 with
                 an
                 equal
                 degree
                 of
                 swiftness
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 A
                 must
                 overtake
                 E
                 ,
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 Supposition
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 mov'd
                 more
                 swiftly
                 than
                 E
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 act
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 push
                 it
                 on
                 along
                 with
                 it self
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 evident
                 ,
                 because
                 upon
                 examining
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 Magnitude
                 and
                 Swiftness
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Excess
                 of
                 swiftness
                 is
                 greater
                 in
                 A
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Excess
                 of
                 Greatness
                 in
                 E
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 inequality
                 of
                 Action
                 and
                 Resistance
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 that
                 A
                 ,
                 by
                 communicating
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 to
                 E
                 ,
                 must
                 push
                 it
                 forwards
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 swiftness
                 move
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Eighth
                   Rule
                   .
                
                 But
                 
                   if
                   the
                   Excess
                   of
                   Swiftness
                   be
                   less
                   in
                
                 A
                 ,
                 
                   than
                   the
                   Excess
                   of
                   Greatness
                   in
                
                 E
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   will
                   rebound
                   back
                   ,
                   and
                   retain
                   all
                   its
                   motion
                   .
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 stronger
                 in
                 Action
                 and
                 Resistance
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 obtain
                 its
                 effect
                 .
                 Now
                 seeing
                 
                 the
                 Body
                 E
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 Greatness
                 or
                 Bulk
                 ,
                 exceeds
                 the
                 swiftness
                 of
                 A
                 ,
                 and
                 has
                 more
                 force
                 to
                 Act
                 and
                 Resist
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 push
                 forwards
                 the
                 Body
                 A
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 rebound
                 backwards
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 every
                 thing
                 inclines
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 its
                 state
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 hindred
                 by
                 an
                 outward
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Cause
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 E
                 ,
                 viz.
                 an
                 Excess
                 of
                 Magnitude
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 Excess
                 of
                 Swiftness
                 in
                 A
                 ,
                 which
                 changeth
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 A
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 not
                 destroy
                 or
                 diminish
                 the
                 Motion
                 it self
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 A
                 ,
                 by
                 rebounding
                 ,
                 loseth
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Excess
                 of
                 Bulk
                 be
                 greater
                 in
                 E
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Excess
                 of
                 Swiftness
                 in
                 A
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 E
                 be
                 as
                 big
                 again
                 as
                 A
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 A
                 be
                 not
                 moved
                 with
                 a
                 double
                 degree
                 of
                 swiftness
                 ;
                 then
                 when
                 A
                 comes
                 to
                 dash
                 against
                 E
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 reflect
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 ,
                 without
                 communicating
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Body
                 E
                 doth
                 equally
                 exceed
                 A
                 in
                 Bigness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 as
                 big
                 again
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 just
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 A
                 exceeds
                 E
                 in
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 hath
                 a
                 motion
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 swift
                 again
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 A
                 must
                 communicate
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 its
                 swifter
                 motion
                 to
                 E
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 residue
                 rebound
                 back
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Ptolomaick
                 ,
                 Copernican
                 ,
                 and
                 Tychonick
                 Systems
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   a
                   System
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   many
                   there
                   are
                   .
                
                 A
                 System
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 thing
                 acts
                 after
                 a
                 certain
                 manner
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 its
                 Composition
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Dispositions
                 which
                 constitute
                 its
                 Nature
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 
                   System
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Order
                 or
                 Disposition
                 wherein
                 we
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 performed
                 ,
                 by
                 supposing
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 compos'd
                 of
                 certain
                 Parts
                 ,
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Connexion
                 whereof
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 thence
                 results
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Amongst
                 the
                 Systems
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 invented
                 by
                 Astronomers
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 Three
                 more
                 famous
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 viz.
                 those
                 of
                 
                   Ptolomy
                   ,
                   Copernicus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Tycho
                   Brahe
                
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 invented
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 may
                 be
                 referr'd
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Ptolomaick
                   System
                   .
                
                 PTOLOMY
                 placeth
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 Earth
                 and
                 Water
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 supposeth
                 it
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 motion
                 .
                 Next
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 he
                 placeth
                 the
                 Air
                 mingled
                 with
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 raising
                 it self
                 only
                 a
                 few
                 Miles
                 above
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Atmosphere
                 .
                 Next
                 below
                 the
                 Moon
                 he
                 placeth
                 his
                 Element
                 of
                 Fire
                 ;
                 the
                 several
                 Spaces
                 above
                 which
                 he
                 divides
                 into
                 
                   Eleven
                   Spheres
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Seven
                 whereof
                 he
                 ranks
                 the
                 Planets
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 ☽
                 ,
                 the
                 Moon
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 ☿
                 ,
                 Mercury
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 ♀
                 ,
                 Venus
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 ☉
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 ♂
                 ,
                 Mars
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 ♃
                 ,
                 Jupiter
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 ♄
                 ,
                 Saturn
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 
                   Wandring
                   Stars
                
                 :
                 Not
                 that
                 they
                 wander
                 at
                 Random
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 with
                 an
                 
                   unequal
                   motion
                
                 within
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 Distance
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 if
                 compar'd
                 with
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 
                   Eighth
                   Sphere
                
                 he
                 placeth
                 the
                 Firmament
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 are
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 fastned
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 these
                 follow
                 two
                 other
                 Spheres
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 Crystalline
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Heavens
                 of
                 Libration
                 and
                 Trepidation
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 Moving
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 to
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 from
                 the
                 North
                 to
                 the
                 South
                 .
                 The
                 Eleventh
                 and
                 highest
                 Sphere
                 he
                 calls
                 the
                 
                   Primum
                   Mobile
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   First
                   moved
                
                 .
                 This
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 generally
                 approved
                 and
                 maintain'd
                 ;
                 who
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 Heaven
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Vaulted
                   Roof
                
                 ,
                 equally
                 distant
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 and
                 suppose
                 all
                 the
                 Stars
                 that
                 appear
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Circumference
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   System
                   of
                   Copernicus
                   .
                
                 
                   NICOLAUS
                   COPERNICUS
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Physician
                 of
                 Thorn
                 ,
                 and
                 Canon
                 of
                 Frassenburg
                 ,
                 who
                 flourish'd
                 not
                 much
                 above
                 an
                 hundred
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 introduced
                 another
                 System
                 in
                 Imitation
                 of
                 the
                 Pythagoreans
                 ,
                 who
                 attributed
                 a
                 motion
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 plac'd
                 the
                 Sun
                 as
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 the
                 
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 assigns
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 Ptolomy
                 allows
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Planets
                 Venus
                 and
                 Mars
                 .
                 The
                 Earth
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Copernicus
                 ,
                 hath
                 two
                 motions
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 Diurnal
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 24
                 Hours
                 space
                 is
                 performed
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Axis
                 ,
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ;
                 which
                 Motion
                 makes
                 Days
                 and
                 Nights
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 said
                 hereafter
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Motion
                 performs
                 the
                 same
                 Service
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Primum
                   mobile
                
                 doth
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Ptolomaick
                   System
                
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 by
                 effecting
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Stars
                 seem
                 to
                 move
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ;
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 which
                 sailing
                 from
                 the
                 Shoar
                 ,
                 or
                 towards
                 it
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 Shoar
                 it self
                 seem
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 drew
                 near
                 ,
                 or
                 withdrew
                 from
                 the
                 Ship.
                 The
                 other
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 its
                 
                   Annual
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 she
                 is
                 carried
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 Signs
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 which
                 stands
                 immovable
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 doth
                 seem
                 to
                 run
                 through
                 those
                 Signs
                 ,
                 tho'
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Earth
                 only
                 that
                 truly
                 doth
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 Space
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 Mars
                 and
                 Venus
                 ,
                 is
                 large
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 Moon
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 round
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 she
                 accordingly
                 performs
                 there
                 two
                 Motions
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 Monthly
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 she
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 appears
                 in
                 her
                 several
                 Changes
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 Yearly
                 ,
                 whereby
                 (
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Earth
                 )
                 she
                 goes
                 round
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Copernican
                   System
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 immovable
                 .
                 Tho'
                 this
                 hinders
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 carried
                 round
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Axis
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 27
                 days
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 turning
                 round
                 of
                 its
                 Spots
                 ,
                 discovered
                 by
                 the
                 Telescope
                 .
                 Next
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   ,
                   Mercury
                
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 Venus
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Moon
                 its
                 Attendant
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 Mars
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 fifth
                 ,
                 Jupiter
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 Saturn
                 .
                 After
                 which
                 follows
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 without
                 all
                 motion
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 wander
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 like
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 but
                 continue
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 distance
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 be
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 XX
                 
                   th
                   Chapter
                
                 of
                 this
                 Part.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   System
                   of
                   
                     Ty●●●
                     Brahe
                  
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 these
                 two
                 Systems
                 ,
                 a
                 Third
                 hath
                 been
                 contrived
                 by
                 
                   TYCHO
                   BRAHE
                
                 ,
                 which
                 partakes
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Systems
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Digestion
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 it
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 Coper●ican
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 constitutes
                 
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Firmament
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 makes
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 Sun
                 to
                 run
                 round
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 explaining
                 the
                 seeming
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 
                 in
                 24
                 Hours
                 ,
                 he
                 follows
                 Ptolomy
                 ,
                 and
                 supposeth
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 stand
                 immoved
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Heaven
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 round
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Force
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Primum
                   Mobile
                
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 explaining
                 the
                 Appearances
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 he
                 agrees
                 with
                 Copernicus
                 ;
                 making
                 Mercury
                 and
                 Venus
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 round
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Center
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                
                 and
                 Saturn
                 at
                 a
                 farther
                 distance
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 Space
                 placeth
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Moon
                 that
                 is
                 carried
                 round
                 her
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 Copernicus
                 assigns
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Tychonick
                   System
                
                 has
                 this
                 peculiar
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 which
                 perform
                 their
                 own
                 motions
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 are
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 Mercury
                 and
                 Venue
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Turnings
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 do
                 never
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Saturn
                 do
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 Gassendus
                 observes
                 ,
                 If
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Sun
                 's
                 whirling
                 about
                 together
                 with
                 Mercury
                 and
                 Venus
                 ,
                 who
                 exclude
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 the
                 compass
                 they
                 take
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                
                 and
                 Saturn
                 enclosing
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 had
                 been
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 with
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 comprehending
                 in
                 its
                 compass
                 Venus
                 and
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 but
                 comprehended
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                
                 and
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 ●●me
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 
                 Tycho's
                 System
                 would
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 Copernican
                 inverted
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   
                   Ptolomy's
                   System
                   rejected
                   .
                
                 Having
                 given
                 this
                 brief
                 Description
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 Systems
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 next
                 to
                 examine
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 appears
                 the
                 Truest
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 differ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Structure
                 or
                 Disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 only
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 reject
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 choose
                 the
                 third
                 us
                 the
                 truest
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 nothing
                 of
                 Contradiction
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 Thr●e
                 ,
                 yet
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 pitch
                 upon
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 which
                 appears
                 the
                 most
                 simple
                 ,
                 and
                 supposeth
                 least
                 particulars
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Many
                   ●●●ngs
                   are
                   〈◊〉
                   in
                   ●●e
                   Ptolomaick
                   System
                   ,
                   as
                   ●●ing
                   contrary
                   to
                   Experience
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 cannot
                 admit
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ptolomaick
                   System
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 contrary
                 both
                 to
                 Reason
                 and
                 Experience
                 :
                 To
                 Experience
                 first
                 ,
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 appearances
                 of
                 Venus
                 and
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 these
                 Planets
                 are
                 not
                 always
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 Ptolomy
                 supposeth
                 ,
                 but
                 sometimes
                 appear
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 beneath
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 also
                 side-ways
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 sometimes
                 they
                 are
                 nearer
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 they
                 are
                 further
                 from
                 us
                 than
                 the
                 Sun.
                 For
                 this
                 Cause
                 Copernicus
                 took
                 occasion
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 appearance
                 of
                 Mars
                 ,
                 to
                 assign
                 motion
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 perceiving
                 that
                 Mars
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 appears
                 much
                 greater
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 grows
                 less
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 nearer
                 approacheth
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 attribute
                 this
                 change
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 better
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 Circumrotation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 According
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 for
                 Mars
                 to
                 appear
                 biggest
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 moves
                 nearest
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 least
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 leaves
                 him
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Pursuant
                 to
                 this
                 System
                 ,
                 no
                 Reason
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 why
                 
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                
                 and
                 Saturn
                 are
                 always
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Epicycles
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 Retrograde
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 doth
                 always
                 turn
                 the
                 same
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 Body
                 towards
                 us
                 :
                 Why
                 Saturn
                 appears
                 in
                 a
                 various
                 shape
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 Oval
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 others
                 Round
                 ,
                 when
                 beheld
                 through
                 a
                 Prospective
                 .
              
               
                 Thir●y
                 ,
                 This
                 Hypothesis
                 doth
                 not
                 explain
                 the
                 
                   contrary
                   Motions
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Stars
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 seem
                 to
                 move
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Neither
                 can
                 the
                 rise
                 of
                 Comets
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 motions
                 ,
                 be
                 solved
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 Heavens
                 to
                 be
                 solid
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 According
                 to
                 this
                 Hypothesis
                 we
                 cannot
                 give
                 any
                 account
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Spots
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 are
                 generated
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 dissipated
                 ;
                 nor
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 perform
                 their
                 Circuits
                 about
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   This
                   Hyothesis
                   is
                   likewise
                   contrary
                   to
                   Reason
                   .
                
                 This
                 System
                 is
                 also
                 contrary
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 by
                 allowing
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 Trepidation
                 and
                 Libration
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Crystalline
                   Heavens
                
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 misbecoming
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 the
                 extricating
                 of
                 a
                 lesser
                 Change
                 ,
                 to
                 admit
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 ?
                 For
                 a
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 carried
                 towards
                 one
                 Point
                 ,
                 tho'
                 by
                 an
                 uneven
                 motion
                 ,
                 questionless
                 doth
                 not
                 undergo
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Change
                 ,
                 as
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 carried
                 towards
                 one
                 Point
                 ,
                 and
                 suddenly
                 rebounds
                 to
                 the
                 opposite
                 Point
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 vain
                 that
                 the
                 Ancients
                 had
                 recourse
                 to
                 this
                 motion
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 explaining
                 of
                 the
                 Equal
                 progress
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 most
                 exact
                 Astronomers
                 frequently
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 they
                 deduce
                 thence
                 by
                 their
                 Computations
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 correspond
                 with
                 the
                 Phaenomena
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Orbs
                
                 will
                 be
                 swifter
                 than
                 can
                 be
                 competent
                 to
                 such
                 vast
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 Brittle
                 
                   Crystalline
                   Spheres
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 utmost
                 Sphere
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 must
                 be
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 in
                 24
                 Hours
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 improbable
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Primum
                   Mobile
                
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 force
                 to
                 carry
                 round
                 with
                 it
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Inferiour
                   Orbs
                
                 ,
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 included
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 remain
                 unmov'd
                 ?
                 When
                 yet
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Ptolomy
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 altogether
                 Passive
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 encompass'd
                 with
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 .
                 These
                 Absurdities
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 reject
                 this
                 
                   Ptolomaick
                   Hypothesis
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Tychonick
                   System
                   also
                   hath
                   its
                   Errors
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 the
                 
                   Tychonick
                   Hypothesis
                
                 seem
                 more
                 probable
                 than
                 the
                 Ptolomaick
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 gives
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Inequality
                 and
                 Diversity
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   Appearances
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 without
                 its
                 obscurity
                 and
                 defects
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 seems
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 to
                 disjoynt
                 the
                 whole
                 System
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 whilst
                 the
                 Sun
                 (
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 Five
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 )
                 whirls
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 its
                 
                   Annual
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 this
                 his
                 
                   Annual
                   motion
                
                 is
                 entangled
                 with
                 the
                 proper
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Planets
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 explaining
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 fain
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 Circle
                 ,
                 describ'd
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Suns
                   Center
                
                 with
                 two
                 Epicycles
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 structure
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 without
                 doubt
                 very
                 far
                 from
                 any
                 intricacy
                 or
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 allows
                 every
                 Planet
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Space
                 to
                 run
                 its
                 Course
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   And
                   is
                   to
                   rejected
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   the
                   Ptolomaick
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 this
                 System
                 h●th
                 several
                 other
                 Defects
                 for
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Ptolomaick
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 it
                 admits
                 of
                 less
                 Suppositions
                 for
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 a
                 plausible
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 Appearances
                 of
                 Venus
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 deny'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 requireth
                 something
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 can
                 hardly
                 assent
                 to
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 supposeth
                 that
                 Motion
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Mass
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 and
                 Planets
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Twelve
                   Months
                
                 time
                 ,
                 moves
                 towards
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Firmament
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 we
                 should
                 admit
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 put
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 motion
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ;
                 yet
                 
                 withal
                 we
                 must
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 GOD
                 himself
                 hath
                 established
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Motion
                 ,
                 in
                 success
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 diminished
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 cease
                 altogether
                 ;
                 since
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 )
                 it
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Mass
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 BRAHE
                 assigns
                 this
                 Motion
                 ,
                 drives
                 from
                 those
                 Parts
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 tends
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Copernican
                   System
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   preferr'd
                   before
                   the
                   two
                   former
                   .
                
                 It
                 remains
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 only
                 admit
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Copernican
                   System
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 both
                 more
                 plain
                 and
                 simple
                 than
                 the
                 two
                 foregoing
                 ,
                 and
                 solving
                 the
                 Phaenomena
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 
                   Des
                   Cartes
                
                 professeth
                 himself
                 to
                 dissent
                 from
                 COPERNICUS
                 and
                 TYCHO
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 denies
                 with
                 more
                 Truth
                 than
                 TYCHO
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 more
                 curiosity
                 than
                 COPERNICUS
                 ,
                 we
                 intend
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 propound
                 his
                 Scheme
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 one
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 true
                 Systeme
                 of
                 the
                 Vniverse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   C
                   ●ernico
                   ▪
                   Cartesian
                   Hypothesis
                   explained
                   .
                
                 
                   DES
                   Cartes
                
                 supposeth
                 that
                 Matter
                 indefinitely
                 extended
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 motion
                 imprest
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 divided
                 into
                 various
                 Particles
                 ,
                 did
                 run
                 together
                 into
                 several
                 Vortexes
                 or
                 Whirl-Pools
                 ,
                 whirling
                 about
                 some
                 certain
                 Points
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 swift
                 motion
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 subtil
                 matter
                 gathered
                 together
                 about
                 the
                 
                 Center
                 of
                 these
                 Vortices
                 ,
                 constitutes
                 the
                 
                   fixt
                   Star
                
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 degree
                 bigger
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 solid
                 Bodies
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 )
                 hanging
                 poisd
                 in
                 this
                 fluid
                 matter
                 ,
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 about
                 the
                 
                   fixt
                   Star
                
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 this
                 ,
                 be
                 whirld
                 about
                 their
                 own
                 Axis
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 often
                 see
                 that
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 carried
                 in
                 a
                 fluid
                 Stream
                 ,
                 are
                 turn'd
                 round
                 by
                 a
                 motion
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 proper
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Stream
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   first
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 
                   Des
                   Cartes
                
                 divides
                 all
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 that
                 comp●se
                 this
                 World
                 into
                 two
                 Heavens
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 supposeth
                 all
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 Heaven
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Planets
                 move
                 ,
                 to
                 run
                 round
                 continually
                 in
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 or
                 mass
                 of
                 fluid
                 Matter
                 whirling
                 round
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 whereof
                 is
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 S
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 Parts
                 that
                 are
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 move
                 more
                 swiftly
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 remote
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Planets
                 (
                 of
                 whose
                 number
                 also
                 the
                 Earth
                 T
                 is
                 ,
                 )
                 have
                 their
                 course
                 continually
                 amidst
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Caelestial
                   Matter
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   second
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 The
                 second
                 Heaven
                 comprehends
                 an
                 immense
                 number
                 of
                 other
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 which
                 surround
                 this
                 Vortex
                 or
                 first
                 Heaven
                 A
                 ,
                 B
                 ,
                 C
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 Centers
                 have
                 the
                 several
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 uncertain
                 at
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 distance
                 the
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 are
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 them
                 so
                 remote
                 as
                 to
                 contradict
                 the
                 Phaenomena
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 content
                 our selves
                 with
                 placing
                 them
                 above
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 take
                 the
                 liberty
                 to
                 conceive
                 them
                 much
                 higher
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   motions
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Saturn
                 compar'd
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 near
                 us
                 .
                 
                   Des
                   Cartes
                
                 to
                 illustrate
                 the
                 Truth
                 the
                 more
                 about
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Comets
                 ,
                 made
                 no
                 difficulty
                 to
                 assign
                 an
                 immense
                 distance
                 between
                 Saturn
                 and
                 the
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   distance
                   of
                   the
                   fixt
                   Star●
                   from
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 contrary
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 Mercury
                 is
                 above
                 two
                 hundred
                 Diameters
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   ;
                   Venus
                
                 above
                 Four
                 hundred
                 ;
                 Mars
                 Nine
                 hundred
                 or
                 a
                 Thousand
                 ;
                 Jupiter
                 above
                 Three
                 thousand
                 ,
                 and
                 Saturn
                 Five
                 or
                 Six
                 thousand
                 .
                 And
                 proportionably
                 we
                 may
                 extend
                 the
                 Space
                 between
                 Saturn
                 and
                 the
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 distance
                 how
                 vast
                 soever
                 .
                 For
                 tho
                 the
                 
                   Region
                   of
                   the
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 be
                 commonly
                 reputed
                 the
                 utmost
                 Bounds
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 yet
                 its
                 Figure
                 cannot
                 be
                 certainly
                 determined
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 seeing
                 we
                 can
                 perceive
                 nothing
                 of
                 its
                 Internal
                 nor
                 
                   External
                   Superficies
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Saturn
                   is
                   the
                   First
                   of
                   the
                   Planets
                   .
                
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 and
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 is
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 who
                 sometimes
                 appears
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 three
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 Long
                 or
                 Tall
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 Sphaerical
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 Oval
                 ,
                 with
                 Ears
                 and
                 Ear-rings
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 Saturn
                 like
                 the
                 other
                 Stars
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 Round
                 Figure
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 he
                 surrounded
                 with
                 a
                 broad
                 Circle
                 or
                 Ring
                 ;
                 standing
                 at
                 an
                 equal
                 distance
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 Semidiameter
                 of
                 the
                 Planet
                 ,
                 being
                 to
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 Ring
                 ,
                 as
                 3
                 to
                 5
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 entire
                 Diameter
                 of
                 the
                 Ring
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Saturn
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 11
                 to
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Ring
                 is
                 thin
                 ,
                 but
                 broad
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 continued
                 ,
                 would
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 Saturn
                 .
                 This
                 Planet
                 being
                 most
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 moved
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 is
                 almost
                 30
                 years
                 in
                 finishing
                 his
                 Circuit
                 in
                 our
                 Heaven
                 ABC
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Saturns
                   three
                   Satellites
                   .
                
                 Three
                 Satellites
                 or
                 Guards
                 ,
                 are
                 observed
                 to
                 move
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 First
                 whereof
                 is
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 one
                 Diameter
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Ring
                 ,
                 and
                 performs
                 his
                 Circuit
                 about
                 Saturn
                 in
                 the
                 Space
                 of
                 4
                 days
                 ,
                 12
                 
                   hours
                   and
                
                 27
                 minutes
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 seen
                 through
                 a
                 Telescope
                 of
                 35
                 Foot
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 furthest
                 digression
                 from
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 imperceptible
                 when
                 nearer
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Second
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 illustrious
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 descried
                 by
                 any
                 moderate
                 Telescope
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 distant
                 from
                 Saturn
                 four
                 Diameters
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Ring
                 ,
                 and
                 whirls
                 round
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 16
                 days
                 and
                 23
                 hours
                 .
                 The
                 Third
                 is
                 distant
                 from
                 him
                 10
                 Diameters
                 of
                 the
                 Ring
                 ,
                 and
                 performs
                 his
                 Circumvolution
                 in
                 the
                 Space
                 of
                 about
                 80
                 days
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Second
                   is
                   Jupiter
                   .
                
                 The
                 next
                 to
                 Saturn
                 is
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 who
                 absolves
                 his
                 Course
                 in
                 almost
                 12
                 years
                 .
                 He
                 hath
                 four
                 less
                 Planets
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 little
                 Moons
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Companions
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 GALILAEUS
                 gave
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Medicaean
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 first
                 discovered
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Dominions
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Florence
                 .
                 Their
                 special
                 names
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Jovial
                   Saturn
                   ,
                   Europa
                   ,
                   Ganymedes
                   ,
                   Calisto
                
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 First
                 or
                 remotest
                 wheels
                 about
                 Jupiter
                 in
                 16
                 days
                 ;
                 the
                 Second
                 in
                 7
                 Days
                 ;
                 the
                 Third
                 in
                 85
                 hours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fourth
                 in
                 42
                 hours
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   T●●
                   〈◊〉
                   is
                   Ma●●
                   .
                
                 The
                 Third
                 Planet
                 Mars
                 is
                 carried
                 about
                 a
                 in
                 greater
                 Vortex
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 less
                 than
                 Jupiter
                 ;
                 and
                 finisheth
                 his
                 Revolution
                 in
                 near
                 two
                 years
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 this
                 Planet
                 CAMPANELLA
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Prospectives
                 discovered
                 a
                 Black
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 :
                 From
                 whence
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 from
                 the
                 Spots
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 his
                 Face
                 is
                 sprinkled
                 ,
                 CASSINUS
                 gathered
                 ,
                 that
                 Mars
                 was
                 whirld
                 about
                 his
                 own
                 Center
                 in
                 the
                 Space
                 of
                 24
                 hours
                 and
                 49
                 minutes
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 round
                 Ring
                 somewhat
                 resembling
                 a
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 Redder
                 Colour
                 ,
                 which
                 surrounds
                 the
                 Foot
                 of
                 that
                 Mountain
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Fourth
                   is
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 The
                 fourth
                 place
                 is
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 absolves
                 its
                 Course
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 she
                 carries
                 about
                 in
                 her
                 Vortex
                 )
                 within
                 the
                 Space
                 of
                 a
                 Natural
                 year
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 Matter
                 that
                 reacheth
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Elementary
                   Matter
                
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 this
                 Matter
                 contains
                 many
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 moved
                 more
                 swiftly
                 than
                 the
                 Rest
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 unequally
                 determined
                 to
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 ,
                 withdrawing
                 themselves
                 with
                 greater
                 force
                 ,
                 do
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 thrust
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 downwards
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Gravitation
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Earth
                   is
                   not
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   Center
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 not
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 is
                 as
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 appears
                 from
                 hence
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Planets
                 are
                 sometimes
                 nearer
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 farther
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 vast
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 Venus
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 farthest
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 at
                 a
                 six-fold
                 greater
                 distance
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 nearest
                 ;
                 and
                 Mars
                 is
                 eight
                 times
                 farther
                 distant
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 State
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Earth
                 were
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Fifth
                   is
                   Venus
                   .
                
                 The
                 Fifth
                 is
                 Venus
                 ,
                 who
                 runs
                 her
                 course
                 in
                 224
                 days
                 .
                 She
                 is
                 carried
                 below
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 surrounding
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 concluded
                 from
                 the
                 changes
                 of
                 her
                 Figure
                 and
                 appearance
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Illumination
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Sixth
                   is
                   Mercury
                   .
                
                 Next
                 to
                 Venus
                 is
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 finishing
                 his
                 Course
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 S
                 in
                 the
                 Space
                 of
                 80
                 days
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 others
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 87.
                 
                 He
                 very
                 rarely
                 appears
                 ,
                 being
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 obscur'd
                 by
                 the
                 Suns
                 Rayes
                 .
                 Hence
                 GALILAEUS
                 conceives
                 ,
                 that
                 Saturn
                 for
                 his
                 slowness
                 ,
                 and
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 almost
                 continual
                 occultation
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 .
                 Now
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Mercury
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 farthest
                 Elongation
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 seldom
                 seen
                 Round
                 through
                 a
                 Telescope
                 ;
                 but
                 sometimes
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 
                   cut
                   in
                   two
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 in
                 her
                 Quarters
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 more
                 Gibbous
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 hollow
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 nearest
                 unto
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 and
                 obscur'd
                 by
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 its
                 Figure
                 or
                 Bulk
                 can
                 scarcely
                 be
                 discovered
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Sun
                   is
                   the
                   Center
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   compass
                   of
                   the
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Vortex
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 placed
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 unmoved
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 a
                 Prince
                 seated
                 in
                 his
                 Royal
                 Throne
                 ,
                 Illustrating
                 all
                 the
                 Bodies
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 both
                 Cherishing
                 ,
                 and
                 Quickning
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 
                   Heat
                   .
                   TRISMEGISTUS
                
                 calls
                 him
                 the
                 
                   Visible
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 SOPHOCLES
                 gives
                 him
                 the
                 Epithet
                 of
                 
                   Beholding
                   all
                   things
                
                 .
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 of
                 his
                 being
                 unmoved
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 whirl
                 about
                 his
                 own
                 Axis
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 of
                 Space
                 of
                 24
                 days
                 ,
                 which
                 Astronomers
                 conclude
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 constant
                 Motion
                 of
                 its
                 Spots
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   Planets
                   are
                   moved
                   from
                   West
                   to
                   East
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 all
                 the
                 Planets
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 their
                 different
                 Degrees
                 of
                 Solidity
                 be
                 unequally
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 our
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 A
                 ,
                 B
                 ,
                 C
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 this
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 perform
                 their
                 
                   Periodical
                   Motions
                
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 viz.
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 A
                 ,
                 through
                 B
                 ,
                 towards
                 C
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 Signs
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 .
                 Save
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 carried
                 with
                 a
                 threefold
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Star
                 amongst
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 Moon
                 for
                 her
                 Attendant
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 Earth
                 for
                 its
                 Center
                 ,
                 carries
                 the
                 Moon
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 a
                 Months
                 Space
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 it self
                 being
                 whirld
                 about
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 round
                 its
                 own
                 Axis
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Moon
                 finish
                 their
                 Common
                 Circle
                 ,
                 or
                 Great
                 Orb
                 once
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 665
                 times
                 whirld
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Axis
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Moon
                 twelve
                 times
                 carried
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   An
                   Objection
                   answerd
                   .
                
                 The
                 Common
                 Objection
                 against
                 this
                 Hypothesis
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Horizon
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 divides
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 Circles
                 into
                 equal
                 Parts
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 always
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 Equinoctial
                 is
                 above
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 half
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 always
                 6
                 Signs
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 above
                 the
                 Horizon
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 under
                 it
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 proves
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 
                   great
                   Circles
                
                 of
                 the
                 Sphere
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 Imagination
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 represents
                 these
                 Circles
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 false
                 consequence
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Parts
                 and
                 Degrees
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 do
                 correspond
                 proportionably
                 to
                 the
                 Parts
                 and
                 Degrees
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 for
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 these
                 Circles
                 are
                 equally
                 distant
                 and
                 proportional
                 in
                 their
                 Parts
                 ,
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 Imagination
                 which
                 conceives
                 them
                 round
                 its
                 Center
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Planets
                   may
                   more
                   properly
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   Rest
                   in
                   their
                   Vortex
                   than
                   to
                   be
                   moved
                   .
                
                 Notwithstanding
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Planets
                 be
                 carried
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   matter
                
                 that
                 surrounds
                 them
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 may
                 more
                 properly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 Rest
                 than
                 to
                 move
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 
                   Local
                   motion
                
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   the
                   Translation
                   of
                   one
                   Body
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Neighbourhood
                   of
                   those
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   which
                   immediately
                   touch
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   considered
                   as
                   immoveable
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   Neighbourhood
                   of
                   other
                   Bodies
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Planets
                 ,
                 are
                 translated
                 from
                 the
                 Neighbourhood
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 Heaven
                 that
                 immediately
                 touch
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 immoveable
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Planets
                 acording
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 are
                 not
                 moved
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 motion
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Neither
                   the
                   Diurnal
                   nor
                   Annual
                   Motion
                   do
                   properly
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 give
                 head
                 to
                 the
                 Definition
                 of
                 motion
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 discern
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 
                   Diurnal
                   motion
                
                 doth
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 it self
                 considered
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Aggregate
                 of
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Seas
                
                 and
                 Air
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 at
                 altogether
                 at
                 Rest
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 whirld
                 about
                 by
                 the
                 stream
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 wherein
                 it
                 swims
                 ;
                 like
                 as
                 a
                 Man
                 who
                 sleeps
                 in
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 Rest
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Ship
                 is
                 carried
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 also
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Annual
                   motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 carried
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Signs
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 carries
                 this
                 vast
                 Mass
                 round
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   The
                   Orbs
                   of
                   the
                   Planets
                   are
                   not
                   exactly
                   Circular
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 mind
                 that
                 the
                 Circuits
                 the
                 Planets
                 make
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 perfectly
                 Circular
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Water
                 whirling
                 about
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 many
                 Straws
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 are
                 whirld
                 round
                 about
                 their
                 own
                 Centers
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 moved
                 more
                 swiftly
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 they
                 incline
                 to
                 move
                 Circularly
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 not
                 always
                 describe
                 exact
                 Circles
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 without
                 difficulty
                 imagine
                 all
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 concerning
                 the
                 Planets
                 .
                 As
                 is
                 mani●●●t
                 from
                 their
                 nearer
                 and
                 further
                 distances
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 their
                 Descent
                 and
                 Ascent
                 in
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 being
                 sometimes
                 above
                 the
                 
                   Ecliptical
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 under
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 That
                 the
                 Heavens
                 are
                 Fluid
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   〈…〉
                   m●tter
                   to
                   ●●ow
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Heavens
                   .
                
                 IT
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 certain
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 whereof
                 they
                 consist
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Inferiour
                   World
                
                 ,
                 nothing
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 besides
                 
                   Divisions
                   ,
                   Figures
                   ,
                   Magnitudes
                   and
                   Motions
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Modifications
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 still
                 cause
                 the
                 same
                 changes
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 Philosophize
                 concerning
                 the
                 Heavens
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 our
                 Bodies
                 here
                 below
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   
                   
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 therefore
                 to
                 suppose
                 that
                 Bodies
                 are
                 either
                 Hard
                 or
                 
                   Fluid
                   .
                   Hard
                
                 are
                 those
                 whose
                 parts
                 are
                 so
                 joyned
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 separable
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 without
                 difficulty
                 .
                 Whereas
                 Fluid
                 are
                 such
                 whose
                 Parts
                 do
                 readily
                 give
                 way
                 :
                 But
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Bodies
                 do
                 easily
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 others
                 are
                 not
                 removed
                 from
                 their
                 places
                 without
                 Force
                 and
                 Difficulty
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 moved
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 hinder
                 other
                 Bodies
                 from
                 entring
                 their
                 places
                 ;
                 whereas
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 Rest
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 force
                 pusht
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Parts
                   of
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                   are
                   at
                   Rest
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   of
                   Fluid
                   ,
                   in
                   motion
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Bodies
                 are
                 Fluid
                 whose
                 parts
                 are
                 tossed
                 with
                 various
                 Motions
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 Hard
                 ,
                 whose
                 Parts
                 being
                 closely
                 joyned
                 together
                 are
                 at
                 Rest
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 our
                 Sense
                 may
                 not
                 perceive
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 we
                 therefore
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Water
                 and
                 Air
                 do
                 corrupt
                 solid
                 B●dies
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 Motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Heavens
                   are
                   no
                   Solid
                   or
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 We
                 say
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heavens
                 are
                 no
                 Hard
                 or
                 
                   Solid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 but
                 Fluid
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 Hard
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 transmit
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 :
                 For
                 Hard
                 and
                 
                   Diaphanous
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 transmit
                 the
                 Light
                 because
                 their
                 Pores
                 are
                 rang'd
                 in
                 
                   Right
                   Lines
                
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 vast
                 Bulk
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 was
                 Solid
                 like
                 Crystal
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 much
                 infringe
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 many
                 pieces
                 of
                 the
                 clearest
                 Glass
                 ,
                 are
                 laid
                 one
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 very
                 opake
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Supposing
                   〈…〉
                   were
                   ●olid
                   ,
                   the
                   s●p●r●er
                   ●●heres
                   ,
                   cou●d
                   not
                   carry
                   t●e
                   inferior
                   along
                   w●th
                   ●em
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 Heavens
                 were
                 Hard
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 never
                 explain
                 how
                 the
                 Lower
                 Heaven
                 should
                 be
                 snatch'd
                 along
                 by
                 the
                 Heaven
                 above
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 imagin
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Orbs
                
                 ,
                 supposed
                 polisht
                 and
                 even
                 ,
                 hurry
                 away
                 with
                 their
                 Motion
                 the
                 Spheres
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 them
                 ?
                 Yea
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 are
                 whirld
                 about
                 round
                 their
                 Center
                 ,
                 as
                 hereafter
                 shall
                 be
                 declared
                 ,
                 no
                 reason
                 can
                 be
                 assign'd
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 carried
                 in
                 the
                 Liquid
                 Aether
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 all
                 the
                 Antient
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 before
                 ARISTOTLE
                 ,
                 were
                 of
                 Opinion
                 that
                 the
                 Stars
                 moved
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 like
                 Fishes
                 in
                 the
                 Sea.
                 And
                 Astronomers
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Mind
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 observed
                 that
                 Mercury
                 and
                 Venus
                 have
                 sometimes
                 got
                 above
                 Mars
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 down
                 again
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 if
                 the
                 Heavens
                 they
                 move
                 in
                 were
                 Solid
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Comets
                   and
                   Stars
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   pregnant
                   proof
                   of
                   the
                   Fluidity
                   of
                   the
                   Heavens
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 evinced
                 by
                 the
                 Comets
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 above
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 slide
                 through
                 those
                 
                   Aethereal
                   Spaces
                
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 without
                 those
                 Spaces
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Fluid
                   Body
                
                 .
                 The
                 Astronomers
                 have
                 also
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Medicaean
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 do
                 roul
                 about
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 as
                 Venus
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 likewise
                 proves
                 the
                 Fluidity
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Fluidity
                   of
                   the
                   Heaven
                   proved
                   by
                   the
                   Spots
                   of
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 Neither
                 only
                 are
                 those
                 
                   Heavens
                   Fluid
                
                 ,
                 which
                 contain
                 
                   Mercury
                   ,
                   Venus
                   ,
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                   ,
                   Saturn
                   ,
                
                 and
                 our
                 Earth
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Moon
                 its
                 Companion
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 it self
                 is
                 also
                 Fluid
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 continually
                 whirld
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Axis
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evidenced
                 from
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spots
                 about
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 supposed
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 For
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 are
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Suns
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 near
                 to
                 his
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Solar
                   Body
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 many
                 Astronomers
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 great
                 distances
                 of
                 Place
                 ,
                 have
                 observed
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 Spots
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 places
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 move
                 these
                 Spots
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Planets
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 appears
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 nearer
                 any
                 Planet
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 swifter
                 it
                 is
                 turnd
                 about
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 conceived
                 concerning
                 that
                 vast
                 Space
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 about
                 every
                 
                   fixt
                   Star.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   fixt
                   Stars
                   keep
                   the
                   same
                   distance
                   from
                   one
                   another
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 observe
                 the
                 same
                 distance
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 if
                 they
                 wanderd
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Fluid
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 changing
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 concerning
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 who
                 oft
                 enter
                 one
                 anothers
                 Orbs.
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 equal
                 distance
                 the
                 Stars
                 keep
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 the
                 Solidity
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 possess
                 some
                 determinate
                 Orbs.
                 For
                 the
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 are
                 not
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Circumference
                 of
                 one
                 Sphere
                 as
                 some
                 imagin
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 its
                 own
                 Space
                 or
                 Orb
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 observe
                 the
                 same
                 Order
                 and
                 Propotion
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 therefore
                 are
                 they
                 called
                 Fixed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                   have
                   the
                   Force
                   to
                   carry
                   Solid
                   Bodies
                   along
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 Second
                 place
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 If
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 Heavens
                 to
                 be
                 Fluid
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 how
                 
                   Solid
                   Bodies
                
                 can
                 be
                 carried
                 about
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 Power
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 readily
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 what
                 likelyhood
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Hard
                 and
                 Solid
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 hurried
                 along
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Fluid
                 and
                 Weak
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 indeed
                 be
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 force
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Solid
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 for
                 seeing
                 they
                 having
                 a
                 motion
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 motion
                 is
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 motion
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 resist
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 
                   Solid
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 
                   motion
                   of
                   Fluids
                
                 where
                 determin'd
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 doth
                 carry
                 all
                 
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 appears
                 in
                 a
                 Stone
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Water
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 carries
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 detained
                 by
                 some
                 
                   External
                   Cause
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 good
                 ground
                 why
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 our
                 Earth
                 ,
                 resting
                 in
                 the
                 pure
                 Aether
                 ,
                 should
                 easily
                 be
                 carried
                 about
                 by
                 its
                 Heaven
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 Straws
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 carried
                 about
                 by
                 the
                 whirling
                 round
                 of
                 the
                 Watter
                 ,
                 whilst
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 whirl
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 about
                 their
                 own
                 Centers
                 ,
                 being
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 moved
                 the
                 swifter
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 nearer
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 VVhirle-pool
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   X.
                   A
                   Hard
                   Body
                   ,
                   n●w
                   great
                   soever
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   resting
                   in
                   a
                   Fluid
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   moved
                   by
                   the
                   least
                   force
                   .
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 
                   Hard
                   Body
                
                 encompass'd
                 with
                 a
                 Fluid
                 ,
                 and
                 Resting
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 lies
                 there
                 as
                 in
                 an
                 Equal
                 Poise
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 great
                 soever
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 easily
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 a
                 little
                 force
                 ,
                 whether
                 that
                 Force
                 come
                 from
                 abroad
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 
                   fluid
                   Body
                
                 it self
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 contain'd
                 ,
                 be
                 wholly
                 carried
                 one
                 way
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 Rivers
                 tends
                 towards
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 East-Wind
                 blows
                 ,
                 is
                 carried
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ;
                 which
                 whenever
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 any
                 
                   hard
                   Body
                
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 fluid
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 carried
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Heaven
                   hinders
                   the
                   Earth
                   from
                   Falling
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 we
                 may
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 the
                 Heaven
                 doth
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 surround
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 all
                 the
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 towards
                 its
                 Center
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 keep
                 it
                 from
                 Falling
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 carried
                 along
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 thus
                 without
                 any
                 motion
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 ,
                 yielding
                 only
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   at
                   Rest
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 surround
                 him
                 ,
                 from
                 flying
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 lower
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 above
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 utmost
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 contiguous
                 Vortexes
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 a
                 contrary
                 pressure
                 do
                 keep
                 them
                 within
                 their
                 Bounds
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 Heavens
                 were
                 disposed
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 divers
                 Motions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Three
                   things
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   suppos'd
                   here
                   .
                
                 IT
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 the
                 first
                 Disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 order
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Orbs
                
                 now
                 observe
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 from
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 by
                 supposing
                 only
                 a
                 few
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 proved
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Fourth
                   Part.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   First
                   .
                
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Vacuum
                 in
                 Nature
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 Space
                 is
                 not
                 distinct
                 from
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 wheresoever
                 Space
                 is
                 found
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Body
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Second
                   .
                
                 That
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 penetration
                 of
                 Dimensions
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Conception
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 involves
                 Extension
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 excludes
                 all
                 other
                 Bodies
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 many
                 Bodies
                 cannot
                 be
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Third
                   .
                
                 Whatsoever
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 is
                 moved
                 in
                 a
                 Circle
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 all
                 places
                 are
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Body
                 cannot
                 be
                 removed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Neighbourhood
                 of
                 some
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Neighbourhood
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 mov'd
                 in
                 a
                 Circle
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 any
                 Body
                 enters
                 into
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 was
                 there
                 before
                 leaves
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 ;
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 of
                 time
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Body
                
                 hath
                 left
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   What
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   by
                   the
                   words
                   
                     Vortex
                     ,
                     Center
                     ,
                     Ecliptick
                     ,
                     Poles
                  
                   and
                   Axis
                   .
                
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 for
                 us
                 also
                 to
                 explain
                 what
                 we
                 intend
                 by
                 the
                 Words
                 ,
                 
                   Vortex
                   ,
                   Center
                   ,
                   Ecliptick
                   ,
                   Poles
                
                 and
                 Axis
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 word
                 VORTEX
                 we
                 understand
                 ,
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 
                   parts
                   of
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 move
                 together
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 Center
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 a
                 Vortex
                 we
                 mean
                 ,
                 the
                 point
                 about
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 
                   parts
                   of
                   Matter
                
                 that
                 constitute
                 the
                 Vortex
                 do
                 move
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 when
                 a
                 Vortex
                 turns
                 round
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Points
                 of
                 the
                 Surface
                 describe
                 
                   Crooked
                   lines
                
                 ,
                 which
                 resemble
                 Circles
                 ,
                 except
                 two
                 that
                 turn
                 about
                 themselves
                 ,
                 we
                 call
                 those
                 two
                 Points
                 the
                 POLES
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Circle
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 equally
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 two
                 Poles
                 ,
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 ECLIPTICK
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Right
                   line
                
                 ,
                 which
                 reacheth
                 from
                 one
                 Pole
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 AXIS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   the
                   Vortexes
                   came
                   first
                   to
                   be
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 premis'd
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 put
                 into
                 motion
                 ,
                 must
                 naturally
                 run
                 themselves
                 into
                 several
                 Vortexes
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 Particles
                 being
                 of
                 different
                 bulk
                 and
                 figure
                 ,
                 and
                 unable
                 to
                 move
                 forwards
                 in
                 
                   Right
                   lines
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 various
                 determination
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 move
                 in
                 Circles
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 did
                 constitute
                 Vortexes
                 of
                 a
                 stupendous
                 Magnitude
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Quantity
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 unquestion'd
                 Truth
                 amongst
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 which
                 is
                 dash'd
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 rebound
                 back
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 carried
                 in
                 a
                 Circle
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 continue
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 many
                 Experiments
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 are
                 caused
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Vapours
                 that
                 make
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 running
                 Waters
                 ,
                 being
                 beat
                 back
                 by
                 occurring
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 are
                 hindred
                 from
                 moving
                 strait
                 forwards
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 being
                 reflected
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 must
                 necessarily
                 turn
                 round
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 subsequent
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 Water
                 ,
                 is
                 successively
                 push'd
                 forwards
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 twist
                 in
                 and
                 be
                 carried
                 Circularly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Divisibility
                   of
                   Matter
                   being
                   suppos'd
                   ,
                   the
                   Vortexes
                   could
                   not
                   but
                   be
                   made
                   this
                   way
                   .
                
                 That
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 is
                 unquestionable
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 admit
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 divided
                 into
                 particles
                 of
                 different
                 Magnitude
                 and
                 Figure
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 as
                 much
                 motion
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 now
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 .
                 Because
                 these
                 Particles
                 dashing
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 carried
                 round
                 about
                 divers
                 Points
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 run
                 together
                 into
                 divers
                 Vortexes
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Particles
                 that
                 were
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 S
                 ,
                 did
                 constitute
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 terminated
                 by
                 A
                 ,
                 YB
                 ,
                 M
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 that
                 others
                 which
                 roul'd
                 about
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 L
                 ,
                 C
                 ,
                 O
                 ,
                 K
                 ,
                 compos'd
                 other
                 Vortexes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   That
                   there
                   are
                   but
                   two
                   visible
                   Heavens
                   .
                
                 We
                 admit
                 only
                 two
                 visible
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 whose
                 Center
                 the
                 Sun
                 S
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 
                   Venus
                   ,
                   Mercury
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 are
                 contained
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 roul'd
                 about
                 with
                 various
                 motions
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Heaven
                
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 contains
                 innumerable
                 Vortexes
                 ZLZ
                 ,
                 MCM
                 ,
                 YOY
                 ,
                 TKT
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Centers
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 surround
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Heaven
                
                 S.
                 Whatsoever
                 reacheth
                 beyond
                 these
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 fall
                 under
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 tho'
                 we
                 conceive
                 it
                 Immense
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 confin'd
                 within
                 any
                 Limits
                 ,
                 being
                 therefore
                 called
                 an
                 Expansion
                 or
                 Firmament
                 ,
                 from
                 its
                 vast
                 and
                 
                   Indefinite
                   Extension
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Vortexes
                   came
                   to
                   be
                   divided
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   the
                   Form
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   .
                
                 The
                 Disposition
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 ordering
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Bodies
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Bodies
                 that
                 lay
                 confounded
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Chaos
                 ,
                 were
                 separated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 flowing
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 into
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 thickness
                 and
                 solidity
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Forms
                 of
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 and
                 most
                 simple
                 Forms
                 that
                 were
                 ever
                 introduced
                 into
                 the
                 Matter
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 immediate
                 product
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Motion
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   the
                   most
                   Simple
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 suppose
                 none
                 before
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 all
                 other
                 Forms
                 depend
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 their
                 Principles
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   these
                   Vortexes
                   can
                   perform
                   their
                   Motions
                   without
                   hindring
                   one
                   another
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 Difficulty
                 seems
                 to
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 Disposition
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Great
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 how
                 these
                 Vortexes
                 could
                 fall
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 motion
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 one
                 should
                 not
                 hinder
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 conceive
                 how
                 Bodies
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Bulk
                 should
                 not
                 interfere
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 their
                 Circumvolution
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 one
                 Body
                 is
                 turned
                 aside
                 by
                 the
                 meeting
                 of
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Difficulty
                   answer'd
                   .
                
                 This
                 Difficulty
                 may
                 be
                 answer'd
                 by
                 shewing
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Vortexes
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 placed
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Motions
                 will
                 rather
                 further
                 than
                 hinder
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 conceive
                 them
                 so
                 ranged
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ecliptiek
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 which
                 whirling
                 about
                 its
                 Axis
                 describes
                 the
                 largest
                 Circle
                 )
                 do
                 correspond
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 will
                 so
                 agree
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 move
                 so
                 freely
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 to
                 hinder
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Vortexes
                   must
                   be
                   so
                   di●posed
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   the
                   Poles
                   of
                   one
                   Vortex
                   may
                   touch
                   the
                   Ecliptick
                   of
                   anoth●r
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 examin
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Vortexes
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 one
                 must
                 touch
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 As
                 suppose
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Vortex
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Center
                 is
                 S
                 ,
                 be
                 moved
                 from
                 A
                 ,
                 toward
                 Y
                 ;
                 another
                 Vortex
                 contiguous
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 whose
                 Center
                 is
                 O
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 whose
                 Center
                 is
                 C
                 ,
                 must
                 touch
                 it
                 in
                 those
                 Parts
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 remote
                 from
                 both
                 the
                 Poles
                 A
                 and
                 B
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 S.
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 two
                 Vortexes
                 to
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 either
                 by
                 a
                 like
                 determination
                 of
                 motion
                 be
                 carried
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 run
                 one
                 into
                 another
                 ;
                 or
                 they
                 must
                 by
                 a
                 different
                 determination
                 be
                 carried
                 oppositly
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 clashing
                 in
                 their
                 motions
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 continue
                 them
                 long
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 their
                 Motions
                 may
                 not
                 interfere
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 ranged
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pole
                 of
                 one
                 Vortex
                 may
                 not
                 touch
                 that
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 parts
                 which
                 are
                 most
                 remote
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 support
                 and
                 preserve
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Those
                   Parts
                   of
                   a
                   Vortex
                   which
                   are
                   nearest
                   to
                   the
                   Center
                   ,
                   are
                   most
                   swiftly
                   moved
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   First
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Sun
                 S
                 is
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 whose
                 motion
                 the
                 other
                 Planets
                 are
                 wheel'd
                 about
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 swiftly
                 turn'd
                 round
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Sun
                 being
                 with
                 great
                 celerity
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Axis
                 AB
                 ,
                 carries
                 the
                 nearest
                 parts
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 imparts
                 his
                 motion
                 unto
                 them
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 nearest
                 to
                 him
                 are
                 more
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 remote
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 Saturn
                 HNQR
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 are
                 moved
                 slowest
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 are
                 less
                 than
                 those
                 further
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 are
                 more
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 towards
                 S
                 ,
                 are
                 less
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 HNQR
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 bigger
                 or
                 equal
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 so
                 near
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 more
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 possess
                 themselves
                 of
                 Higher
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Those
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Vortex
                   which
                   are
                   above
                   the
                   Region
                   of
                   Saturn
                   ,
                   are
                   more
                   strongly
                   moved
                   .
                
                 According
                 to
                 this
                 Proportion
                 therefore
                 ,
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 grows
                 by
                 degrees
                 more
                 slow
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 term
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 Saturn
                 HNQR
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 highest
                 or
                 utmost
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 Vortex
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 apparent
                 enough
                 ;
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 which
                 surround
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Heaven
                
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 being
                 unequal
                 ,
                 do
                 variously
                 shake
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 swiftness
                 of
                 those
                 Parts
                 .
                 This
                 great
                 degree
                 of
                 their
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 swift
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Comets
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   Motions
                   of
                   the
                   Vortexes
                   are
                   Circular
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 are
                 circularly
                 moved
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 hindred
                 by
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 from
                 proceeding
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 change
                 the
                 same
                 into
                 a
                 Circular
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 continually
                 be
                 whir'd
                 round
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   that
                   the
                   Vortexes
                   should
                   be
                   exactly
                   Round
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 these
                 Vortexes
                 therefore
                 should
                 be
                 exactly
                 Round
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 they
                 counterballance
                 one
                 another
                 by
                 their
                 equal
                 Force
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 Force
                 equally
                 dispers'd
                 through
                 all
                 their
                 parts
                 ;
                 because
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 of
                 one
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 are
                 always
                 more
                 strong
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 another
                 :
                 Which
                 makes
                 (
                 since
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 of
                 one
                 Vortex
                 commonly
                 meets
                 with
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 others
                 )
                 the
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 that
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 to
                 advance
                 more
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 other
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 parts
                 which
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 other
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 do
                 advance
                 towards
                 this
                 Ecliptick
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 precedent
                 Figure
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Vortexes
                 make
                 the
                 Vortex
                 S
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 irregular
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   Heavens
                   are
                   moved
                   continually
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 We
                 may
                 gather
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 are
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 assign'd
                 that
                 should
                 change
                 or
                 diminish
                 their
                 motions
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Body
                 therefore
                 only
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 move
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 running
                 against
                 another
                 Body
                 ,
                 it
                 imparts
                 its
                 motion
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 happen
                 to
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Bodies
                 at
                 Rest
                 ,
                 or
                 slowly
                 Moved
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 communicate
                 their
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 come
                 to
                 lose
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 requires
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 single
                 and
                 undivided
                 ,
                 should
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 
                   External
                   Causes
                
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 no
                 such
                 Causes
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 do
                 comply
                 together
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 rather
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 maintain
                 and
                 preserve
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   A
                   small
                   Vortex
                   may
                   preserve
                   it self
                   ,
                   amongst
                   others
                   that
                   are
                   greater
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Bigness
                 of
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Division
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 Equal
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 Reason
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 Vortexes
                 are
                 not
                 confounded
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Forces
                 are
                 equal
                 and
                 opposite
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 also
                 well
                 imagin
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 less
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 preserve
                 its
                 station
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Defect
                 of
                 its
                 Bulk
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 made
                 up
                 by
                 its
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 Swiftness
                 in
                 motion
                 .
                 This
                 Inequality
                 of
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 is
                 represented
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 in
                 this
                 Figure
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Vortex
                 S
                 ,
                 tho'
                 greater
                 ,
                 cannot
                 destroy
                 that
                 of
                 O
                 ,
                 nor
                 K
                 ,
                 tho'
                 lesser
                 than
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   What
                   Bodies
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Heavy
                   .
                
                 We
                 may
                 gather
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 why
                 gross
                 and
                 
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 are
                 Heavy
                 about
                 the
                 Centers
                 of
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 ;
                 tho'
                 Light
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 these
                 Bodies
                 derive
                 their
                 motion
                 from
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 wherein
                 they
                 swim
                 ;
                 which
                 Matter
                 is
                 actually
                 turn'd
                 Round
                 ,
                 and
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 move
                 forwards
                 in
                 
                   strait
                   Lines
                
                 ;
                 it
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 communicates
                 its
                 
                   Circular
                   motion
                
                 to
                 those
                 thicker
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 carries
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 Force
                 it
                 has
                 in
                 proceeding
                 in
                 
                   right
                   Lines
                
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 that
                 Force
                 accompanies
                 the
                 motion
                 it
                 imparts
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 hath
                 much
                 more
                 agitation
                 than
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 
                   Circular
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 every
                 of
                 the
                 Particles
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Circular
                 or
                 
                   Common
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 variously
                 moved
                 )
                 it
                 so
                 happens
                 that
                 those
                 Bodies
                 which
                 have
                 less
                 motion
                 ,
                 have
                 also
                 less
                 force
                 to
                 continue
                 their
                 motion
                 by
                 
                   Right
                   lines
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 their
                 weaker
                 force
                 ,
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 greater
                 force
                 press
                 on
                 towards
                 
                   Strait
                   lines
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 tend
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 become
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 heavy
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 solid
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   What
                   Bodies
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   light
                   .
                
                 But
                 when
                 
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 
                   Circular
                   motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 is
                 very
                 intense
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 employs
                 almost
                 all
                 its
                 motion
                 in
                 its
                 Revolution
                 about
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 more
                 agitation
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 solid
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 follow
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 swim
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 have
                 more
                 force
                 to
                 continue
                 their
                 motion
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   line
                
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 
                   grosser
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 lighter
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 solid
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Lightness
                 ,
                 we
                 understand
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Endeavour
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 moved
                 Round
                 ,
                 tend
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 ;
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Heaviness
                 we
                 understand
                 that
                 strift
                 ,
                 whereby
                 less
                 agitated
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 or
                 less
                 solid
                 ,
                 are
                 thrust
                 down
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 more
                 force
                 than
                 they
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   The
                   Planets
                   are
                   not
                   Heavy
                   .
                
                 From
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 evidently
                 deducible
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 about
                 its
                 Center
                 is
                 very
                 solid
                 ,
                 but
                 less
                 towards
                 the
                 Circumference
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Water
                 and
                 Air
                 must
                 continue
                 in
                 that
                 situation
                 wherein
                 we
                 see
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 consequently
                 they
                 are
                 Heavy
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 all
                 these
                 Bodies
                 are
                 more
                 solid
                 than
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 or
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 avoid
                 being
                 push'd
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 being
                 at
                 a
                 considerable
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 Heavy
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 
                   solid
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 as
                 neither
                 
                   Mercury
                   ,
                   Venus
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 fall
                 down
                 towards
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Action
                 and
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Matter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   Light
                   was
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   First
                   Day
                   of
                   the
                   Creation
                   .
                
                 HAving
                 thus
                 been
                 inform'd
                 how
                 the
                 Heavens
                 were
                 ranged
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Order
                 they
                 still
                 keep
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 next
                 to
                 consider
                 how
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Action
                 it
                 exerts
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 formed
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 but
                 that
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 rubbing
                 of
                 the
                 divided
                 particles
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 gather'd
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 propel
                 the
                 surrounding
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 Light.
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 may
                 perceive
                 how
                 Moses
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   GOD
                   divided
                   the
                   Light
                   from
                   the
                   Darkness
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 Light
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 First
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 :
                 Because
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 each
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 press'd
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 procured
                 the
                 Light.
                 Yea
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 effected
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 Turn
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 run
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Light
                 we
                 can
                 understand
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 pressure
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 in
                 
                   Right
                   lines
                
                 ,
                 which
                 does
                 excite
                 in
                 us
                 the
                 sense
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 commanded
                 
                   the
                   Light
                   to
                   be
                
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 thus
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 put
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Matter
                 into
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 them
                 an
                 Inclination
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 a
                 
                   strait
                   Line
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   the
                   Sun
                   and
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                   were
                   made
                   the
                   Fourth
                   Day
                   .
                
                 But
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 continual
                 rubbing
                 together
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Bodies
                 was
                 increased
                 ,
                 it
                 betook
                 it self
                 in
                 great
                 Quantity
                 to
                 the
                 Centers
                 of
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 SLC
                 KO
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 made
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Fourth
                   Day
                
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 all
                 Circular
                 moved
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 continually
                 strive
                 to
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 strongest
                 recede
                 farther
                 than
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 weak
                 ;
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 strong
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 solid
                 ,
                 do
                 more
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 their
                 recess
                 they
                 push
                 down
                 thither
                 all
                 those
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 left
                 after
                 the
                 filling
                 the
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 between
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 about
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 each
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Body
                 only
                 composed
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Round
                   Figure
                
                 that
                 way
                 it
                 turns
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 If
                 one
                 should
                 cut
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 Flat
                 parallel
                 to
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 part
                 soever
                 this
                 Section
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 always
                 a
                 Circle
                 :
                 For
                 otherwise
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 far
                 removed
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 which
                 they
                 describe
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 impossible
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   we
                   understand
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   Star.
                   
                
                 Now
                 that
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 which
                 is
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 a
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 is
                 commonly
                 called
                 a
                 Star
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 STAR
                 ,
                 we
                 understand
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Body
                 compos'd
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 been
                 driven
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 each
                 Vortex
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   most
                   subtil
                   Matter
                   is
                   most
                   strongly
                   mov●d
                   within
                   the
                   Bodies
                   of
                   the
                   Stars
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 where
                 moved
                 alike
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 strongly
                 in
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lucid
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 than
                 without
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 gather'd
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 swift
                 motions
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 pusheth
                 forwards
                 the
                 
                   Aethereal
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 .
                 But
                 without
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 the
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 its
                 force
                 is
                 diminish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 being
                 divided
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 weaker
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 its
                 Particles
                 are
                 push'd
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 their
                 various
                 motions
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 exceeding
                 smalness
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 ,
                 is
                 forc'd
                 to
                 change
                 its
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 toss'd
                 with
                 various
                 motions
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 tost
                 amongst
                 the
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 several
                 motions
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 own
                 
                   proper
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 continually
                 changeth
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 its
                 little
                 particles
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 fit
                 to
                 fill
                 up
                 exactly
                 all
                 the
                 Corners
                 
                 it
                 passeth
                 through
                 .
                 Next
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 
                   Circular
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 motions
                 that
                 are
                 moved
                 together
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 
                   Straight
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 whilst
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Circular
                   motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 thrust
                 in
                 great
                 abundance
                 towards
                 the
                 Parts
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 Poles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   motion
                   may
                   be
                   various
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   continue
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 And
                 tho'
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 
                   Proper
                   motion
                
                 assign'd
                 to
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 thwart
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 just
                 now
                 said
                 ,
                 because
                 tho'
                 this
                 motion
                 hath
                 several
                 names
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 to
                 the
                 Circumference
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 
                   right
                   Line
                
                 ,
                 tho
                 in
                 its
                 going
                 forth
                 it
                 may
                 undergo
                 several
                 Figures
                 ;
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 motion
                 whereby
                 any
                 Liquor
                 is
                 transmitted
                 through
                 a
                 Channel
                 or
                 Pipe
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 run
                 to
                 the
                 term
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 directed
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 through
                 a
                 square
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 through
                 a
                 Triangular
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 through
                 a
                 narrower
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 through
                 a
                 wider
                 Pipe.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI
                   The
                   great
                   Globuli
                   are
                   more
                   strongly
                   moved
                   than
                   the
                   less
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 also
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 some
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Bigger
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 
                   more
                   Solid
                
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 suited
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 swift
                 motion
                 from
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Less
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 withdraw
                 further
                 from
                 their
                 Center
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Element
                   continually
                   passeth
                   from
                   one
                   Vortex
                   to
                   another
                   .
                
                 Next
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 ,
                 is
                 continually
                 carried
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 each
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 from
                 other
                 Neighbouring
                 Vortexes
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 Parts
                 which
                 are
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 least
                 resistance
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 make
                 up
                 again
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 lost
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 matter
                 breaks
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Vortex
                 into
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 or
                 those
                 parts
                 which
                 are
                 furthest
                 from
                 the
                 Poles
                 .
                 For
                 let
                 us
                 sppose
                 AB
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 the
                 Vortex
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 Whirls
                 round
                 ,
                 H
                 and
                 Q
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 or
                 Parts
                 most
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 motion
                 is
                 the
                 Swiftest
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 also
                 suppose
                 the
                 Vortex
                 to
                 be
                 AYBM
                 ,
                 round
                 about
                 which
                 four
                 others
                 Vortexes
                 LCKO
                 rowle
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 touch
                 O
                 and
                 C
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 Poles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 K
                 and
                 L
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 Parts
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 remote
                 from
                 their
                 Poles
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 supposed
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 guess
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 which
                 strives
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 the
                 Axis
                 AB
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 doth
                 with
                 greater
                 Force
                 tend
                 towards
                 the
                 Parts
                 Y
                 and
                 M
                 ,
                 than
                 towards
                 A
                 and
                 B.
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 most
                 subtil
                 matter
                 in
                 Y
                 and
                 M
                 ,
                 meets
                 with
                 the
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 O
                 and
                 C
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 Force
                 of
                 Resistance
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 A
                 and
                 B
                 ,
                 it
                 meets
                 wi●h
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 K
                 and
                 L
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 most
                 remote
                 from
                 their
                 Poles
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 Force
                 of
                 moving
                 from
                 L
                 and
                 K
                 ,
                 towards
                 S
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Parts
                 about
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 S
                 ,
                 have
                 to
                 tend
                 towards
                 L
                 and
                 K
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 subtil
                 matter
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 K
                 and
                 L
                 ,
                 must
                 move
                 on
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 our
                 Vortex
                 S
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 S
                 ,
                 must
                 tend
                 towards
                 the
                 opposit
                 Vortexes
                 C
                 and
                 O.
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 subtil
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 gets
                 out
                 through
                 Y
                 and
                 M
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 matter
                 enters
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 Vortexes
                 L
                 and
                 K
                 through
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 our
                 Vortex
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   But
                   not
                   the
                   Matter
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   Element
                   .
                
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 from
                 one
                 Vortex
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 whirld
                 round
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 subtil
                 matter
                 ,
                 it
                 endeavours
                 to
                 preserve
                 its
                 Swiftness
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 certainly
                 lose
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 wander
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 limits
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 motion
                 is
                 so
                 very
                 slow
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Polar
                   Parts
                
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Vortexes
                 M
                 and
                 Y
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 meet
                 with
                 any
                 free
                 entrance
                 there
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 tho'
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Aethereal
                   Globuli
                
                 should
                 pass
                 from
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 one
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 matter
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 Element
                 ,
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Vortex
                 L
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 had
                 begun
                 to
                 move
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 middle
                 place
                 between
                 the
                 Centers
                 S
                 and
                 L
                 ,
                 towards
                 S
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 subtil
                 matter
                 will
                 arrive
                 sooner
                 at
                 the
                 Center
                 S
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 Agitation
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 far
                 surpasseth
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 always
                 an
                 open
                 passage
                 ,
                 through
                 those
                 little
                 Angles
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 fill'd
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 ,
                 by
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 narrow
                 spaces
                 left
                 by
                 the
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 meets
                 with
                 no
                 impediment
                 ,
                 nor
                 loseth
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 Swiftness
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 it
                 always
                 endeavours
                 to
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 force
                 to
                 persevere
                 in
                 its
                 Swiftness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Element
                   is
                   moved
                   amongst
                   the
                   Stars
                   .
                
                 Having
                 thus
                 seen
                 how
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 impatient
                 of
                 Rest
                 ,
                 breaks
                 forth
                 from
                 one
                 Vortex
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 enquire
                 how
                 the
                 said
                 matter
                 is
                 moved
                 amongst
                 the
                 Stars
                 .
                 Consider
                 we
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 subtil
                 matter
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Space
                 
                   d
                   e
                   f
                   g
                
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 place
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 moves
                 from
                 A
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 
                   right
                   line
                
                 to
                 d
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 ,
                 beats
                 them
                 back
                 towards
                 B
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 contrarily
                 another
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 matter
                 comes
                 from
                 B
                 to
                 f
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 drives
                 before
                 it
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 which
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 ,
                 towards
                 A
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 immediately
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 matter
                 about
                 d
                 ,
                 as
                 about
                 f
                 becomes
                 reflected
                 towards
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ecliptick
                   e
                   g
                
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 equally
                 drive
                 before
                 it
                 all
                 the
                 adjoyning
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 gets
                 away
                 into
                 MY
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 materials
                 that
                 separate
                 those
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 
                   Ecliptick
                   e
                   g.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Element
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Roundness
                   of
                   the
                   Stars
                   .
                
                 VVhereupon
                 this
                 Space
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 Sphaerical
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                
                 by
                 its
                 Poles
                 AB
                 ,
                 must
                 equally
                 beat
                 back
                 all
                 the
                 circumjacent
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 obliquely
                 reflected
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 against
                 which
                 it
                 pusheth
                 in
                 a
                 direct
                 Line
                 ;
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Glass
                   pipe
                
                 is
                 formed
                 Round
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 driven
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Iron
                   pipe
                
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 equal
                 force
                 spreads
                 it self
                 round
                 ,
                 and
                 equally
                 presseth
                 it
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   subtil
                   matter
                   amongst
                   the
                   Globuli
                   is
                   various
                   .
                
                 The
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 without
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 or
                 whilst
                 it
                 wanders
                 between
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 various
                 motion
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 
                   Proper
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 runs
                 to
                 the
                 filling
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 Spaces
                 left
                 by
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 motion
                 changeth
                 every
                 moment
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 hath
                 also
                 a
                 
                   Circular
                   motion
                
                 about
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 common
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Heaven
                 AMBY
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 between
                 the
                 little
                 spaces
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 follows
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 VVater
                 contained
                 in
                 a
                 Barrel
                 ,
                 follows
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 accommodates
                 its
                 self
                 to
                 its
                 Figure
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 also
                 a
                 
                   Sraigh
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Poles
                 AB
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 and
                 liket
                 wise
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 YM
                 ,
                 according
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   circularly
                   moved
                   ,
                   always
                   tend
                   to
                   recede
                   in
                   a
                   right
                   Line
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Center
                   of
                   the
                   Circle
                   they
                   describe
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Element
                   hath
                   a
                   greater
                   force
                   in
                   the
                   Stars
                   than
                   without
                   them
                   .
                
                 VVhence
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 ,
                 collected
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 hath
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Force
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 all
                 its
                 particles
                 do
                 readily
                 agree
                 and
                 conspire
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 push
                 forward
                 the
                 Globuli
                 with
                 an
                 equal
                 Force
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 Force
                 grows
                 weaker
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 spends
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 Agitation
                 ,
                 in
                 changing
                 the
                 Figures
                 of
                 its
                 little
                 Particles
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 may
                 exactly
                 fill
                 all
                 the
                 little
                 Corners
                 through
                 which
                 it
                 passeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Figure
                   of
                   the
                   Strait
                   or
                   Screw-like
                   Particles
                   .
                
                 VVherefore
                 whilst
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 ,
                 passeth
                 through
                 the
                 Triangular
                 intervals
                 1
                 and
                 2
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 touching
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 assume
                 a
                 
                   Triangular
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 shaped
                 into
                 striate
                 Particles
                 3
                 and
                 4
                 bent
                 a
                 contrary
                 way
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 easy
                 to
                 determin
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 those
                 Particles
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 slenderness
                 or
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 conceive
                 them
                 like
                 little
                 Columns
                 ,
                 with
                 three
                 Notches
                 round
                 them
                 
                   like
                   a
                   Screw
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 whirling
                 round
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 pass
                 through
                 those
                 narrow
                 passages
                 1
                 and
                 2
                 
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Triangular
                   Form.
                
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 longish
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 swift
                 motion
                 pass
                 between
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 ,
                 which
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Globuli
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 by
                 a
                 different
                 motion
                 are
                 whirld
                 round
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 we
                 clearly
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Notches
                 must
                 go
                 winding
                 about
                 ,
                 like
                 those
                 of
                 Screws
                 ,
                 which
                 winding
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 pass
                 through
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 or
                 nearer
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 move
                 more
                 swiftly
                 in
                 those
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Globuli
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   Element
                   ,
                   have
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   bigness
                   every
                   where
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 consist
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bigness
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Star
                 and
                 its
                 Center
                 ,
                 are
                 less
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 farther
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 absolve
                 their
                 Circle
                 in
                 a
                 less
                 time
                 .
                 VVhich
                 inequality
                 of
                 their
                 Magnitude
                 ,
                 extends
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 Saturn
                 HNQR
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Heaven
                 move
                 most
                 slowly
                 .
                 Yet
                 beyond
                 that
                 Orb
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Globuli
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 an
                 equal
                 Magnitude
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Higher
                 move
                 more
                 swiftly
                 than
                 the
                 Lower
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Higher
                 must
                 move
                 more
                 swiftly
                 towards
                 M
                 and
                 Y
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Lower
                 towards
                 H
                 and
                 Q.
                 The
                 reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 amongst
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 bordering
                 Vortices
                 being
                 unequal
                 ,
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 subtil
                 matter
                 ,
                 between
                 those
                 unevennesses
                 of
                 the
                 surface
                 ,
                 becomes
                 much
                 accelerated
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Sphere
                 and
                 its
                 Circles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   the
                   Sphere
                   is
                   .
                
                 BY
                 the
                 word
                 Sphere
                 we
                 understand
                 that
                 common
                 instrument
                 of
                 a
                 round
                 Figure
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 several
                 Circles
                 ,
                 invented
                 to
                 explain
                 and
                 represent
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   motions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fabrick
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 VVorld
                 .
                 This
                 Sphere
                 hath
                 a
                 little
                 Ball
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 or
                 Center
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 Axis
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Extremities
                 whereof
                 are
                 called
                 Poles
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 ●urn
                 round
                 in
                 the
                 Space
                 of
                 24
                 hours
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   an
                   Axis
                   is
                   .
                
                 The
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 a
                 
                   right
                   Line
                
                 ,
                 which
                 extending
                 from
                 one
                 Pole
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 passeth
                 through
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 By
                 this
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 supported
                 :
                 Not
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 indeed
                 any
                 such
                 visible
                 Axis
                 in
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 terminated
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 whereby
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 sustained
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Line
                 is
                 understood
                 ,
                 which
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 reacheth
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 ends
                 at
                 two
                 points
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   the
                   Poles
                   are
                   .
                
                 The
                 Poles
                 therefore
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 Extremities
                 of
                 the
                 Axis
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 Points
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   Diametrically
                
                 opposit
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 bulk
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 is
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 whirld
                 about
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Poles
                 is
                 always
                 visible
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 its
                 nearness
                 to
                 the
                 constellation
                 of
                 the
                 Bear
                 is
                 called
                 Artick
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 which
                 is
                 always
                 hid
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 being
                 from
                 its
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 called
                 Antarctick
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Northern
                   Pole
                   is
                   reard
                   in
                   sight
                   on
                   High
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   other
                   hid
                   under
                   our
                   Feet
                   doth
                   lie
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Circles
                   of
                   the
                   Sphere
                   are
                   eith
                   r
                   greater
                   or
                   less
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 ten
                 Circles
                 in
                 an
                 
                   Artificial
                   Sphere
                
                 ,
                 six
                 whereof
                 are
                 called
                 Greater
                 ,
                 whose
                 Diameter
                 passeth
                 through
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 divide
                 the
                 Sphere
                 into
                 two
                 equal
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 Horizon
                 and
                 Meridian
                 (
                 between
                 which
                 standing
                 immoveable
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Circles
                 are
                 turnd
                 round
                 )
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Colure
                   of
                   the
                   Solstices
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Colure
                   of
                   the
                   Aequinoxes
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 or
                 broad
                 Circle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 middle
                 line
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 .
                 The
                 four
                 lesser
                 Circles
                 are
                 those
                 whose
                 Diameter
                 doth
                 not
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 divide
                 the
                 Sphere
                 into
                 two
                 unequal
                 Parts
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Tropick
                   of
                   Cancer
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Tropick
                   of
                   Capricorn
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Arctick
                 and
                 
                   Antarctick
                   Circle
                
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 Aequator
                 are
                 called
                 Parallels
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 at
                 an
                 equal
                 distance
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Equinoctial
                   Circle
                   .
                
                 The
                 Aequator
                 or
                 
                   Aequinoctial
                   Circle
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 Circle
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 is
                 equally
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 divides
                 into
                 the
                 Northern
                 and
                 
                   Southern
                   Hemisphere
                
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Greeks
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Even-day
                   Circle
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sun
                 twice
                 in
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 10
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 13
                 of
                 September
                 intersecting
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 makes
                 two
                 Aequinoxes
                 ,
                 by
                 rendring
                 the
                 Days
                 and
                 Nights
                 equal
                 ,
                 through
                 his
                 equal
                 stay
                 above
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Aequotor
                 intersected
                 by
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 becomes
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 equal
                 parts
                 ,
                 one
                 Superior
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Inferior
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Zodiack
                   .
                
                 The
                 Zodiack
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 Circle
                 superinduced
                 over
                 the
                 other
                 moveable
                 Circles
                 ,
                 unequally
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 and
                 intersecting
                 the
                 Aequinoctial
                 at
                 two
                 opposit
                 Points
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 its
                 middle
                 line
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 hath
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 inclining
                 to
                 the
                 North
                 Twenty
                 three
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 Twenty
                 eight
                 minutes
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 many
                 degrees
                 reaching
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 .
                 This
                 Circle
                 is
                 conceived
                 Broad
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Planets
                 which
                 move
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 tract
                 ,
                 but
                 whilst
                 the
                 Sun
                 takes
                 it
                 Course
                 through
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 this
                 they
                 Circle
                 ,
                 along
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 they
                 swerve
                 to
                 the
                 North
                 and
                 South
                 .
                 The
                 Points
                 at
                 which
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 Intersects
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Aequinoctial
                   Points
                
                 :
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 
                 Sun
                 reacheth
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 Day
                 and
                 Night
                 of
                 equal
                 length
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Points
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 declines
                 furthest
                 from
                 the
                 Aequinoctial
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Solstitial
                   Points
                
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 comes
                 to
                 them
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 stand
                 still
                 .
                 The
                 Zodiack
                 is
                 furnisht
                 with
                 twelve
                 Signs
                 or
                 Constellations
                 of
                 which
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Colures
                   of
                   the
                   Solstices
                   and
                   Equinoxes
                   .
                
                 The
                 Colures
                 are
                 two
                 greater
                 Circles
                 ,
                 which
                 intersecting
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 right
                 Angles
                 at
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 do
                 intersect
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 moveable
                 Circles
                 ,
                 dividing
                 them
                 into
                 four
                 equal
                 Parts
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Colure
                   of
                   the
                   Solstices
                
                 passeth
                 through
                 the
                 Poles
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Solstitial
                   Points
                
                 of
                 Cancer
                 and
                 Capricorn
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Colure
                   of
                   the
                   Aequinoxes
                
                 is
                 described
                 through
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Aequinoctial
                   Points
                
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 at
                 Aries
                 and
                 Libra
                 .
                 The
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Colure
                 is
                 to
                 mark
                 out
                 the
                 four
                 
                   Cardinal
                   Points
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Aries
                 ,
                 where
                 whilst
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Night
                 is
                 equal
                 with
                 the
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spring
                 begins
                 ;
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Cancer
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Sun
                 makes
                 the
                 longest
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 begins
                 Summer
                 ;
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Libra
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Sun
                 makes
                 Day
                 and
                 Night
                 equal
                 ,
                 and
                 begins
                 Autumn
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Capricorn
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Sun
                 makes
                 the
                 shortest
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 Winter
                 begins
                 .
              
               
                 
                   By
                   Crab
                   and
                   Capricorn
                   Solstice
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   Ram
                   and
                   Ballance
                   equal
                   Light
                   with
                   Shade
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Horizon
                   .
                
                 The
                 Horizon
                 is
                 the
                 
                   utmost
                   Circle
                
                 in
                 a
                 Sphere
                 ,
                 encompassing
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 that
                 Circle
                 which
                 is
                 equidistant
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Vertical
                   Point
                
                 of
                 every
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Greek
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Terminator
                 or
                 Finisher
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 boundeth
                 our
                 sight
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 standing
                 in
                 a
                 Plain
                 we
                 take
                 a
                 Prospect
                 round
                 about
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Heavens
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 touching
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 Commissure
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 as
                 the
                 Stars
                 get
                 upwards
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 Rise
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 sink
                 beneath
                 it
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 go
                 down
                 .
                 Tho'
                 the
                 Horizon
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 every
                 particular
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 immoveable
                 ,
                 yet
                 considered
                 in
                 general
                 it
                 is
                 mutable
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 whilst
                 we
                 Travel
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 we
                 also
                 pass
                 from
                 one
                 Horizon
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Meridian
                   .
                
                 The
                 Meridian
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 Circle
                 which
                 passeth
                 through
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 Points
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 directly
                 over
                 our
                 heads
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Vertical
                   Point
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 opposit
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 under
                 our
                 Feet
                 called
                 the
                 Nadir
                 .
                 This
                 immoveable
                 Circle
                 ,
                 within
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 Circles
                 are
                 moved
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Meridian
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 ever
                 the
                 Sun
                 reacheth
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 Noon
                 or
                 Midday
                 ,
                 by
                 dividing
                 the
                 Day
                 into
                 two
                 equal
                 Parts
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Altitude
                 or
                 Elevation
                 of
                 the
                 Pole
                 in
                 every
                 Country
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 that
                 Arc
                 of
                 the
                 Meridian
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 intercepted
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Horizon
                 and
                 the
                 elevated
                 Pole
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 complement
                 to
                 the
                 Zenith
                 or
                 Quadrant
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 ,
                 is
                 always
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Altitude
                 of
                 the
                 Aequator
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Tropicks
                   of
                   Cancer
                   and
                   Capricorn
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Tropick
                   of
                   Cancer
                
                 is
                 a
                 less
                 Circle
                 ,
                 Parallel
                 to
                 the
                 Equator
                 ,
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Northen
                   Solstitial
                   Point
                
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Tropick
                   of
                   Capricorn
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 less
                 
                   Circle
                   ,
                   Parallel
                
                 to
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Southern
                   Solstitial
                   Point
                
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 called
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 Turn-agains
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 his
                 withdrawing
                 from
                 the
                 Aequator
                 reacheth
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 begins
                 to
                 return
                 again
                 towards
                 it
                 .
                 Their
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Aequator
                 is
                 23
                 Degrees
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ;
                 that
                 being
                 the
                 furthest
                 Elongation
                 the
                 Sun
                 ever
                 makes
                 from
                 that
                 Line
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 ,
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 greatest
                 Declination
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Artick
                   and
                   Antarctik
                   Circles
                   .
                
                 The
                 Artick
                 or
                 
                   Northern
                   Polar
                   Circle
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 less
                 
                   Circle
                   ,
                   Parallel
                
                 to
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 Pole
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Pole.
                
                 The
                 Antarctick
                 or
                 Southern
                 is
                 a
                 Circle
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 other
                 Pole
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Southern
                   Pole.
                
                 These
                 two
                 Circles
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 from
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 23
                 Degrees
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 this
                 common
                 use
                 with
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 serve
                 to
                 distinguish
                 the
                 Zones
                 ,
                 the
                 Torrid
                 being
                 comprehended
                 within
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Frigid
                 within
                 the
                 
                   Polar
                   Circles
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Temperate
                   Zones
                
                 lie
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Polar
                   Circles
                
                 and
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Whence
                   the
                   Latiude
                   of
                   a
                   Place
                   is
                   taken
                   .
                
                 All
                 these
                 Circles
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Aequator
                   ,
                   Ecliptick
                   ,
                   Meridian
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 and
                 
                   Polar
                   Circles
                
                 ,
                 are
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Globe
                
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Earth
                 also
                 hath
                 its
                 Equator
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 the
                 Line
                 ,
                 corresponding
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Caelestial
                   Aequator
                
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 place
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 hath
                 its
                 own
                 Meridian
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 Circles
                 are
                 exceeding
                 useful
                 to
                 distinguish
                 the
                 various
                 Situation
                 of
                 Places
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Navigation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 Geography
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 we
                 may
                 distinguish
                 the
                 Earth
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 in
                 Length
                 and
                 Breadth
                 ;
                 the
                 Latitude
                 of
                 any
                 Place
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Portion
                 of
                 the
                 Meridian
                 ,
                 intercepted
                 between
                 the
                 Aequator
                 and
                 that
                 Place
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 Aequinoctial
                 have
                 no
                 Latitude
                 ;
                 whereas
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 greatest
                 Latitude
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 greatest
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Aequator
                 under
                 the
                 Poles
                 .
                 The
                 Latitude
                 of
                 a
                 Place
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Elevation
                   of
                   the
                   Pole
                
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 who
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 Line
                 ,
                 see
                 both
                 the
                 Poles
                 in
                 their
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 we
                 withdraw
                 from
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Poles
                 is
                 Elevated
                 above
                 our
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 deprest
                 beneath
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   Whence
                   the
                   Longitude
                   is
                   taken
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Longitude
                 of
                 a
                 Place
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 Part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Aequinoctial
                   Circle
                
                 intercepted
                 between
                 the
                 Meridian
                 of
                 any
                 particular
                 place
                 (
                 suppose
                 Paris
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 Meridian
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 which
                 Meridian
                 is
                 conceived
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 Islands
                 ,
                 of
                 Azores
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   What
                   a
                   Right
                   Sphere
                   is
                   .
                
                 A
                 Sphere
                 is
                 either
                 Right
                 or
                 Oblique
                 .
                 A
                 
                   Right
                   Sphere
                
                 is
                 that
                 whose
                 Horizon
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 cuts
                 the
                 Aequinoctial
                 at
                 Right
                 or
                 Equal
                 Angles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   What
                   an
                   Oblique
                   Sphere
                   .
                
                 An
                 
                   Oblique
                   Sphere
                
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 whose
                 Horizon
                 cuts
                 the
                 Aequator
                 at
                 unequal
                 Angles
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   5.
                   
                   Chap.
                   14
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   Freman
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   Sr.
                   Henry
                   Goodrick
                   of
                   Ribston
                   Park
                   in
                   York-Shire
                   Kt.
                   and
                   Baronet
                   ,
                   Leivtenant
                   Generall
                   of
                   their
                   Majesties
                   Ordenance
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   their
                   most
                   Honourable
                   Privy
                   Councell
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 SVN
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   the
                   Sun
                   was
                   formed
                   at
                   first
                   .
                
                 FRom
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 understand
                 how
                 the
                 Sun
                 was
                 formed
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 For
                 whilst
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 being
                 more
                 solid
                 than
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 withdrew
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 betaking
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Circumference
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 being
                 increased
                 to
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 quantity
                 (
                 from
                 the
                 continual
                 rubbing
                 of
                 Bodies
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 contained
                 in
                 their
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 rush
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   middle
                   part
                
                 ,
                 where
                 being
                 tost
                 with
                 different
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 swiftly
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 its
                 Center
                 ,
                 it
                 constituted
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 our
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 whereof
                 the
                 
                 Sun's
                 Seat
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 extends
                 it self
                 beyond
                 the
                 Sphere
                 of
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 doth
                 constitute
                 one
                 great
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 whose
                 fluid
                 and
                 transparent
                 Matter
                 is
                 circularly
                 moved
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 will
                 strive
                 to
                 recede
                 from
                 their
                 common
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 their
                 Figure
                 and
                 Motion
                 will
                 permit
                 ,
                 come
                 nearer
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 lye
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 do
                 ,
                 without
                 driving
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 greater
                 store
                 than
                 is
                 needful
                 ,
                 to
                 fill
                 their
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 towards
                 that
                 place
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 left
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 about
                 the
                 Middle
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 concourse
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 take
                 to
                 constitute
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   Accordingly
                   we
                   may
                   define
                   the
                
                 Sun
                 
                   to
                   be
                
                 a
                 Lucid
                 Body
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Element
                 ,
                 gather'd
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 a
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 that
                 recede
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   Round
                   .
                
                 From
                 the
                 Account
                 we
                 have
                 here
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Sun's
                 Formation
                 ,
                 we
                 gather
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Round
                   Figure
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 entring
                 the
                 Sun
                 at
                 either
                 of
                 its
                 Poles
                 ,
                 continues
                 its
                 course
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   line
                
                 ,
                 until
                 it
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 opposite
                 Pole
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 drives
                 them
                 forward
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 is
                 immediately
                 reflected
                 ,
                 and
                 turns
                 round
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 towards
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 drives
                 forwards
                 the
                 adjacent
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Star
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 makes
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 be
                 Round
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 intersected
                 by
                 a
                 Plain
                 ,
                 parallel
                 to
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 part
                 the
                 Section
                 be
                 made
                 it
                 will
                 always
                 be
                 a
                 Circle
                 .
                 For
                 otherwise
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 recede
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 they
                 describe
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 Fluidity
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   Lucid.
                   
                
                 In
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   place
                
                 ,
                 we
                 infer
                 from
                 hence
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 Lucid
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 gather'd
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 by
                 pressing
                 every
                 way
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 (
                 besides
                 the
                 motion
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 
                   Liquid
                   Body
                
                 )
                 do
                 communicate
                 to
                 them
                 such
                 a
                 force
                 or
                 impression
                 as
                 is
                 sufficient
                 so
                 to
                 affect
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 produce
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Seeing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Sun
                   appears
                   so
                   much
                   greater
                   to
                   us
                   than
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   fix'd
                   Star.
                   
                
                 The
                 Sun
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 shine
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 Light
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 brisk
                 and
                 lively
                 Rays
                 are
                 an
                 evident
                 Proof
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Sun
                 appears
                 
                   so
                   great
                
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 nearer
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Vortex
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 reason
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 abundantly
                 illuminate
                 our
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whence
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 in
                 
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   the
                   Greater
                   Light
                
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 communicates
                 heat
                 and
                 warmth
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 Whereas
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 tho'
                 visible
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Remoteness
                 can
                 do
                 neither
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Sun
                   is
                   a
                   Fluid
                   Body
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sun
                 therefore
                 is
                 no
                 
                   solid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 neither
                 a
                 
                   burning
                   Stone
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   Ret-hot
                   Plate
                
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 but
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 fluid
                 and
                 movable
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 whirls
                 all
                 the
                 Circumjacent
                 parts
                 of
                 Heaven
                 round
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 confirm'd
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 
                   Astronomical
                   Observations
                
                 :
                 For
                 SIMON
                 MARIUS
                 ,
                 in
                 Scheinerus
                 his
                 
                   Rosa
                   Ursina
                
                 ,
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 beheld
                 the
                 Sun
                 thro'
                 an
                 
                   Optick
                   Glass
                   ,
                   boyling
                   like
                   molten
                   Gold
                   in
                   a
                   Furnace
                   .
                
                 ATHANASIUS
                 KIRCHERUS
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 entituled
                 ,
                 
                   Ars
                   magna
                   Lucis
                   &
                   Umbrae
                
                 ,
                 writes
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   ,
                   like
                   to
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   tost
                   and
                   foaming
                   with
                   Waves
                   .
                
                 And
                 RAPHAEL
                 AVERSA
                 assures
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 observ'd
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   Fluid
                   Body
                   ,
                   contain'd
                   in
                   its
                   place
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   a
                   Vessel
                   ,
                   and
                   agitated
                   within
                   it self
                   ,
                   like
                   a
                   molten
                   Metal
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 who
                 have
                 assured
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 boyls
                 continually
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 often
                 observ'd
                 it
                 through
                 a
                 
                   Prospective-Glass
                   ,
                   boyling
                
                 like
                 Water
                 in
                 a
                 Kettle
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Sun
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 all
                 
                   Modern
                   Philosophers
                
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 any
                 Note
                 ,
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 Fire
                 or
                 Flame
                 .
                 Since
                 we
                 have
                 great
                 reason
                 to
                 conclude
                 that
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 forth
                 Warmth
                 and
                 Light
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Fire
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 Experience
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 give
                 forth
                 Heat
                 and
                 Light
                 :
                 Therefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Fire
                 .
                 The
                 Minor
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 convinced
                 that
                 both
                 these
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 by
                 our
                 Feeling
                 and
                 Sight
                 ;
                 neither
                 do
                 we
                 find
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 with
                 equal
                 right
                 attribute
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Sun.
                   Besides
                
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 any
                 Body
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 inborn
                 or
                 
                   connatural
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 produceth
                 Heat
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Fire
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 as
                 communicative
                 of
                 Light
                 and
                 Warmth
                 ,
                 as
                 Fire
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Properties
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   dries
                   ,
                   melts
                   ,
                   kindles
                   ,
                
                 and
                 burns
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Fire
                 :
                 Therefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 Fire
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 stronger
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 two
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 demonstrating
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Effects
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 also
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 by
                 Night
                 should
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 Body
                 that
                 sent
                 forth
                 flames
                 ,
                 heated
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 were
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 enlightned
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 no
                 scruple
                 to
                 conclude
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Fiery
                   Body
                
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 
                 seeing
                 the
                 Sun
                 performs
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 question
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Fire
                 or
                 Flame
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Sun's
                   heat
                   is
                   greater
                   in
                   Summer
                   than
                   in
                   Win●er
                   .
                
                 But
                 against
                 this
                 you
                 will
                 object
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Sun
                 were
                 a
                 Flame
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 such
                 continually
                 diffus'd
                 its
                 heat
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ;
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 cold
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Experience
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 fin●
                 the
                 Air
                 much
                 hotter
                 in
                 Summer
                 ;
                 than
                 in
                 Winter
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 endeavour
                 to
                 solve
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Difference
                 of
                 Heat
                 we
                 feel
                 at
                 divers
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 incidence
                 of
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 on
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Summer
                 come
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 more
                 directly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Winter
                 more
                 obliquely
                 or
                 slantingly
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Answer
                 will
                 scarcely
                 satisfie
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 not
                 polish'd
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Looking-Glass
                   ▪
                
                 but
                 rough
                 and
                 very
                 uneven
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 consequently
                 it
                 may
                 receive
                 direct
                 Rays
                 in
                 Winter
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Summer
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 therefore
                 why
                 the
                 Cold
                 is
                 more
                 intense
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 Winter-season
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 we
                 breath
                 in
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ten
                 or
                 twelve
                 Miles
                 high
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 very
                 smooth
                 and
                 even
                 Surface
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 no
                 Winds
                 to
                 ruffle
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Sun-Rays
                 falling
                 very
                 slantingly
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 upon
                 this
                 smooth
                 Surface
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 fewer
                 Rays
                 are
                 transmitted
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 Winter
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 other
                 Seasons
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 more
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Sea
                 ,
                 which
                 filling
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 do
                 allay
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Sun
                   is
                   fed
                   and
                   maintain'd
                   as
                   our
                   Fires
                   are
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   place
                
                 ,
                 you
                 'l
                 object
                 ,
                 That
                 our
                 Fire
                 here
                 below
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 Fewel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 sooner
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 becomes
                 extinct
                 ,
                 and
                 vanisheth
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Heaven
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Fewel
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 
                 Sun's
                 Flame
                 :
                 Therfore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 mistake
                 to
                 suppose
                 it
                 a
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Sun's
                   Flame
                   is
                   not
                   weakned
                   by
                   the
                   Bodies
                   that
                   are
                   about
                   it
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Flames
                 here
                 below
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 different
                 :
                 For
                 our
                 Flames
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 Nourishment
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 compos'd
                 of
                 a
                 Fluid
                 and
                 
                   Moveable
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 easily
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 surround
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 needful
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 
                   New
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 to
                 supply
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 extinguish'd
                 and
                 vanisheth
                 .
                 But
                 above
                 the
                 Sun
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 such
                 Agents
                 as
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 dissipate
                 its
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 there-therefore
                 it
                 needs
                 no
                 Fewel
                 to
                 preserve
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 quantity
                 of
                 
                   Fiery
                   Matter
                
                 is
                 heap'd
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 exhausted
                 or
                 extinguish'd
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 the
                 Heaven
                 that
                 surrounds
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Sun
                   is
                   fed
                   and
                   maintain'd
                   by
                   the
                   Matter
                   of
                   the
                   First
                   Element
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 place
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 is
                 the
                 Fewel
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Sun's
                 Flame
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 continually
                 convey'd
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 Matter
                 ,
                 it
                 loseth
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Stars
                 entertain
                 such
                 a
                 Communication
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 convey
                 food
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 through
                 their
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 bestowing
                 upon
                 others
                 what
                 goes
                 out
                 by
                 their
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 from
                 others
                 what
                 comes
                 in
                 by
                 their
                 Poles
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 
                   New
                   Matter
                
                 continually
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Matter
                 again
                 flows
                 out
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 is
                 farthest
                 from
                 the
                 Poles
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 always
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 a
                 River
                 is
                 supposed
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 
                   New
                   Matter
                
                 continually
                 makes
                 up
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 runs
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Sun
                   makes
                   Twilight
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sun
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 
                   day
                   time
                
                 is
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Twilight
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 perceived
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 before
                 its
                 Rising
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 after
                 its
                 Setting
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 falling
                 obliquely
                 upon
                 the
                 Vapours
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 are
                 refracted
                 towards
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 The
                 Beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Twilight
                 happens
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 deprest
                 beneath
                 our
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 about
                 18
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 perpendicularly
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Vertical
                   Circle
                
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 where
                 the
                 Sun
                 doth
                 not
                 in
                 Summer
                 sink
                 below
                 the
                 Horizon
                 18
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 there
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 continual
                 Twilight
                 all
                 Night
                 long
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   no
                   certain
                   Points
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   's
                   Rising
                   and
                   Setting
                   .
                
                 Whatsoever
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 the
                 Sun
                 salutes
                 with
                 his
                 Rays
                 ,
                 there
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 Rise
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 Set
                 in
                 those
                 Parts
                 which
                 he
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 illuminate
                 .
                 Now
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 sometimes
                 Rise
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 Set
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 assert
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 receiv'd
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 certain
                 Points
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Sun
                 's
                 Rising
                 or
                 Setting
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 Of
                 Light.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Peripateticks
                   ,
                   concerning
                   Light
                   ,
                   refuted
                   .
                
                 THe
                 Peripateticks
                 generally
                 are
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 Light
                 is
                 a
                 Quality
                 really
                 distinct
                 from
                 Substance
                 ;
                 and
                 propagated
                 to
                 the
                 Senses
                 they
                 don't
                 know
                 how
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 hath
                 but
                 few
                 Followers
                 :
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 Qualities
                 are
                 no
                 Emities
                 really
                 distinct
                 from
                 Substances
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 their
                 Modifications
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 can
                 remove
                 from
                 the
                 Substances
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 without
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Because
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 Light
                 are
                 reflected
                 from
                 some
                 Bodies
                 :
                 Now
                 every
                 Reflexion
                 is
                 caus'd
                 by
                 Resistance
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 meets
                 with
                 Resistance
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 Corporeal
                 ;
                 but
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 
                   meer
                   Qualities
                
                 ,
                 abstracted
                 from
                 Substances
                 ,
                 include
                 nothing
                 of
                 Corporeity
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 liable
                 to
                 Resistance
                 .
                 Whence
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 Light
                 which
                 is
                 Reflected
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 
                   pure
                   Quality
                
                 ,
                 separately
                 existing
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Lucid
                   Body
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 are
                 refracted
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Convex-Glasses
                 are
                 strengthned
                 ;
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Light
                 were
                 a
                 meer
                 Quality
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 equally
                 penetrate
                 all
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 understanding
                 whereof
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 especially
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 supposed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Two
                   things
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   supposed
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   understanding
                   of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Light.
                   
                
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 Bodies
                 consider'd
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 strive
                 to
                 move
                 in
                 
                   Right
                   lines
                
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Stone
                 thrown
                 from
                 you
                 always
                 moves
                 strait
                 forwards
                 towards
                 some
                 part
                 or
                 other
                 ;
                 nor
                 ever
                 turns
                 aside
                 ,
                 except
                 by
                 other
                 Bodies
                 meeting
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 rebound
                 or
                 deflect
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 Circularly
                 moved
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 able
                 ,
                 strives
                 to
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 experience
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Leaden
                   Bullet
                
                 tied
                 to
                 a
                 String
                 ,
                 for
                 wee
                 feel
                 that
                 the
                 swifter
                 the
                 Bullet
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 ,
                 the
                 stiffer
                 the
                 String
                 is
                 extended
                 and
                 stretch'd
                 ;
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Force
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 strives
                 to
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   Striving
                   .
                
                 When
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bullet
                 strives
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Bullet
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Body
                 had
                 a
                 perceptive
                 inclination
                 to
                 move
                 one
                 way
                 rather
                 than
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 such
                 an
                 impulse
                 to
                 motion
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 move
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 hindred
                 of
                 something
                 else
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   Light
                   is
                   produced
                   .
                
                 We
                 assert
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 Light
                 consists
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 every
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 swift
                 whirling
                 about
                 ,
                 doth
                 shake
                 the
                 
                   Luminous
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 dispers'd
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 
                   Diaphanous
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 
                   Right
                   lines
                
                 beating
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Nervous
                   Fibres
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Tunica
                   Retina
                
                 ,
                 produceth
                 that
                 perception
                 ,
                 whence
                 Bodies
                 are
                 denominated
                 Lucid
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Blind
                   man
                
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 his
                 Staff
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 Resistance
                 only
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 distinguish
                 betwixt
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 tho'
                 no
                 Species
                 be
                 transmitted
                 by
                 the
                 Stick
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Perception
                 of
                 Light
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 certain
                 Matter
                 dashing
                 against
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 Sight
                 ,
                 stirs
                 up
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 Animadversion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   What
                   Light
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Rays
                   of
                   Light
                   are
                   .
                
                 Light
                 therefore
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Quality
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   Vibration
                   of
                   the
                   Globuli
                   diffus'd
                   in
                   Right
                   lines
                   ,
                   and
                   moving
                   the
                   small
                   fibres
                   of
                   the
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                   ,
                   disperst
                   through
                   the
                   Net-like
                   Membran
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                   .
                
                 Which
                 is
                 then
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 
                   Lucid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 strives
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 it
                 presseth
                 the
                 adjacent
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 again
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 above
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 last
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Light
                 is
                 diffused
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 distance
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 Which
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 hard
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 Light
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 consist
                 in
                 Motion
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Pression
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 first
                 disposition
                 to
                 Motion
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 so
                 many
                 Lines
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 that
                 quick
                 and
                 
                   lively
                   Action
                
                 is
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Sun
                   equally
                   ●iffuseth
                   its
                   Light.
                   
                
                 From
                 whence
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 doth
                 not
                 more
                 forceably
                 drive
                 forwards
                 the
                 Matter
                 which
                 is
                 towards
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 towards
                 its
                 Poles
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Sun
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Round
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 entring
                 into
                 its
                 Center
                 ,
                 doth
                 equally
                 drive
                 from
                 it
                 all
                 the
                 Globuli
                 that
                 surround
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 greater
                 Force
                 proceeds
                 from
                 one
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 Point
                 of
                 its
                 Superficies
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 infinite
                 Rays
                 are
                 extended
                 to
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 it
                 illuminates
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   required
                   to
                   the
                   Production
                   of
                   Light.
                   
                
                 To
                 the
                 Production
                 therefore
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   Matter
                
                 very
                 swiftly
                 agitated
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 every
                 
                   Vortex
                   .
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 A
                 certain
                 Matter
                 that
                 is
                 shaken
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 that
                 Matter
                 which
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Globuli
                   .
                   Thirdly
                
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 requisite
                 that
                 this
                 Matter
                 be
                 shaken
                 or
                 vibrated
                 in
                 
                   Right
                   lines
                
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 equipollent
                 to
                 Right
                 ones
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 in
                 all
                 
                   Diaphanous
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Pores
                 are
                 not
                 
                   Mathematically
                   strait
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 sufficiently
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 transmission
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Action
                   of
                   Light.
                   Fourthly
                
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Vibration
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Moving
                 the
                 Nerves
                 the
                 Soul
                 may
                 be
                 excited
                 to
                 that
                 perception
                 we
                 call
                 Sense
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   not
                   the
                   Body
                   that
                   is
                   sensible
                   .
                
                 When
                 therefore
                 either
                 the
                 Organ
                 is
                 unfit
                 to
                 receive
                 this
                 Vibration
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 affected
                 by
                 any
                 stronger
                 Vibration
                 ,
                 the
                 Sensation
                 will
                 be
                 thereby
                 hindred
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 after
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 risen
                 we
                 cannot
                 see
                 the
                 Stars
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 stronger
                 Vibration
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 renders
                 the
                 weaker
                 Vibration
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 imperceptible
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 some
                 very
                 great
                 Eclipse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   farther
                   the
                   Beams
                   of
                   Light
                   withdraw
                   from
                   the
                   Luminous
                   Body
                   ,
                   the
                   less
                   and
                   weaker
                   they
                   grow
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 the
                 Light
                 diffuse
                 it self
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 equally
                 drive
                 before
                 it
                 the
                 adjacent
                 Matter
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 its
                 Action
                 lessen'd
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Degrees
                 of
                 its
                 elongation
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Luminous
                   Body
                
                 .
                 The
                 better
                 to
                 comprehend
                 this
                 suppose
                 we
                 the
                 Tube
                 ABC
                 here
                 decypher'd
                 ,
                 enlarging
                 it self
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 contain
                 Water
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 DE
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 Spring
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 
                   new
                   Water
                
                 be
                 spouted
                 into
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Hole
                 A
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 Space
                 AFG
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 some
                 height
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 but
                 little
                 breadth
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 hence
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 accession
                 of
                 this
                 
                   New
                   Water
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Tube
                 will
                 be
                 sensibly
                 raised
                 a
                 little
                 higher
                 towards
                 HI
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 toward
                 DE.
                 By
                 which
                 Example
                 ,
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Light
                 is
                 fitly
                 illustrated
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Water
                 above
                 DE
                 is
                 not
                 raised
                 higher
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 raised
                 very
                 little
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 must
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 farther
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 Light
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Luminous
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 the
                 weaker
                 and
                 less
                 their
                 motion
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   tho
                   Light
                   must
                   be
                   reflected
                   upon
                   its
                   meeting
                   with
                   some
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 As
                 a
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 motion
                 upon
                 meeting
                 with
                 another
                 Body
                 that
                 resists
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 lose
                 its
                 determination
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 turn
                 aside
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 experience
                 in
                 a
                 Ball
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 struck
                 against
                 a
                 Wall
                 ,
                 rebounds
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 meeting
                 with
                 some
                 
                   hard
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 it
                 reverberated
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Light
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 pression
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 in
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 
                   Water
                   ,
                   Air
                   ,
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 do
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 various
                 ranks
                 or
                 rows
                 :
                 Suppose
                 the
                 Globuli
                 that
                 constitute
                 the
                 Row
                 CD
                 ,
                 to
                 represent
                 those
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 that
                 constitute
                 one
                 Ray
                 ,
                 falling
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   hard
                   Body
                
                 AB
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 this
                 Ray
                 ,
                 be
                 continued
                 by
                 the
                 Line
                 DE
                 ,
                 towards
                 E
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 Angle
                 of
                 Reflexion
                 BDE
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Angle
                 of
                 Incidence
                 ADC
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 this
                 Action
                 must
                 be
                 transmitted
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 Lines
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Globulus
                 C
                 would
                 describe
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 were
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 Line
                 CD
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Globulus
                 D
                 is
                 disposed
                 to
                 move
                 onwards
                 that
                 way
                 it
                 would
                 really
                 move
                 ,
                 if
                 its
                 Power
                 were
                 reduced
                 to
                 act
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 this
                 Globulus
                 ,
                 by
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 AB
                 ,
                 would
                 neither
                 tend
                 towards
                 G
                 nor
                 H
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 towards
                 F
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Globulus
                 F
                 only
                 is
                 push'd
                 forwards
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 that
                 alone
                 receives
                 its
                 Action
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 daily
                 Experience
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 falling
                 upon
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 any
                 
                   Compact
                   Body
                
                 (
                 as
                 Gold
                 ,
                 or
                 Steel
                 )
                 are
                 reverberated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Lights
                 Angle
                 of
                 Reflexion
                 ,
                 is
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Angle
                 of
                 Incidence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Light
                   cannot
                   be
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 I
                 know
                 no
                 Body
                 that
                 hath
                 better
                 explained
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Light
                 than
                 our
                 Author
                 :
                 And
                 tho'
                 they
                 who
                 mantain
                 Light
                 to
                 be
                 Fire
                 ,
                 do
                 support
                 their
                 Opinion
                 by
                 strong
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 struggle
                 with
                 many
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 against
                 our
                 Opinion
                 .
                 For
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Hypothesis
                 two
                 Bodies
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 if
                 Light
                 and
                 Fire
                 were
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 Again
                 there
                 
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 that
                 give
                 Light
                 without
                 imparting
                 Heat
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 becomes
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 leaves
                 our
                 Hemisphere
                 ?
                 shall
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 vast
                 Body
                 can
                 perish
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ?
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 Light
                 without
                 interruption
                 or
                 disturbance
                 reach
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 shaken
                 by
                 Winds
                 ,
                 seeing
                 one
                 Body
                 always
                 resists
                 another
                 ?
                 And
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 difficulties
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 urged
                 against
                 the
                 
                 Light
                 's
                 being
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   No
                   inconveniences
                   follow
                   upon
                   supposing
                   Light
                   to
                   be
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 But
                 by
                 constituting
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Pression
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 Danger
                 of
                 Penetration
                 of
                 Dimensions
                 :
                 neither
                 are
                 we
                 necessitated
                 to
                 admit
                 that
                 Light
                 ,
                 is
                 always
                 in
                 conjunction
                 with
                 Heat
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 can
                 withdraw
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lucid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 push
                 forwards
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 which
                 compass
                 it
                 about
                 without
                 producing
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 Glow-worms
                 and
                 Rotten-wood
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 we
                 pinched
                 by
                 that
                 Question
                 which
                 demands
                 ,
                 what
                 becomes
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 withdraws
                 from
                 our
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 seeing
                 we
                 maintain
                 the
                 Light
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 but
                 cease
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 cause
                 vanisheth
                 .
                 Neither
                 needs
                 the
                 objection
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 tost
                 with
                 Winds
                 to
                 trouble
                 us
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 conceive
                 to
                 be
                 between
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 are
                 fill'd
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 always
                 open
                 for
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 the
                 Light
                 from
                 coming
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   Line
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   Light
                   is
                   transferred
                   in
                   a
                   Moment
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 difficulty
                 only
                 which
                 seems
                 somewhat
                 to
                 affect
                 us
                 ,
                 viz.
                 how
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 can
                 reach
                 our
                 Eyes
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ;
                 yet
                 even
                 this
                 also
                 will
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Light
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 Duration
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 
                   Subitaneous
                   Action
                
                 ,
                 directed
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Diaphanous
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 by
                 night
                 with
                 a
                 Stick
                 can
                 discern
                 and
                 distinguish
                 between
                 
                   Water
                   ,
                   Clay
                   ,
                   Stones
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 then
                 experience
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Action
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Stick
                 toucheth
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 felt
                 at
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Stick
                 :
                 And
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 were
                 the
                 Stick
                 never
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 many
                 Examples
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   An
                   objection
                   Answered
                   .
                
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 being
                 Fluid
                 ,
                 a
                 Range
                 of
                 its
                 little
                 Pellets
                 reaching
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 cannot
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 in
                 pushing
                 fowards
                 in
                 a
                 
                   right
                   Line
                
                 as
                 a
                 Stick
                 would
                 and
                 must
                 have
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 round
                 and
                 slippery
                 these
                 Pellets
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 apt
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 slide
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 impulsion
                 of
                 no
                 effect
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 Fluid
                 of
                 all
                 matters
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 hinder
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 Rank
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 reaching
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 effectual
                 in
                 pushing
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 inflexible
                 stiff
                 Line
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 World
                 being
                 every
                 where
                 full
                 ,
                 every
                 Ray
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 hath
                 always
                 many
                 others
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 hinder
                 it
                 from
                 sliding
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 transmits
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lucid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 stiff
                 Stick
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Transmission
                   o●
                   Light
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Translation
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   .
                
                 You
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Motion
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 .
                 We
                 grant
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 Motion
                 wherein
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 Light
                 consists
                 ,
                 no
                 Body
                 is
                 transmitted
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Motion
                 only
                 is
                 transferred
                 from
                 one
                 Body
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Principle
                 and
                 Fountain
                 of
                 Light
                 is
                 not
                 transmitted
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 but
                 its
                 motion
                 only
                 is
                 continued
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 fills
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Pellucid
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 contradiction
                 that
                 a
                 motion
                 should
                 be
                 transmitted
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 ,
                 tho'
                 no
                 motion
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   How
                   the
                   solar
                   Light
                   might
                   appear
                   though
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 clearly
                 understood
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 Action
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 conceive
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Light
                 to
                 consist
                 ,
                 spreads
                 and
                 diffuseth
                 it self
                 every
                 where
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 it
                 extends
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 farthest
                 distance
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 
                   Right
                   Lines
                
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Center
                   of
                   the
                   Lucid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 well
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 Points
                 of
                 its
                 Surface
                 :
                 Whence
                 all
                 other
                 Properties
                 of
                 Light
                 may
                 be
                 deduced
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 may
                 add
                 further
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 seem
                 to
                 some
                 a
                 great
                 Paradox
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 would
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 tho'
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 force
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Star
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 whirld
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 were
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 an
                 empty
                 Space
                 ,
                 yet
                 should
                 we
                 perceive
                 his
                 Light
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 now
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 (
                 tho'
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 strong
                 )
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 that
                 Circle
                 wherein
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 is
                 moved
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   How
                   Des
                   Cartes
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   saith
                   that
                   Light
                   is
                   only
                   a
                   Propension
                   to
                   motion
                   .
                
                 Some
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 will
                 object
                 that
                 
                   Des
                   Cartes
                
                 makes
                 Light
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 Aptitude
                 to
                 motion
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 Dioptric
                 .
                 Cap.
                 1.
                 
                   that
                   Light
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Action
                   of
                   the
                   Coelestial
                   matter
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   Propension
                   to
                   motion
                   .
                
                 Now
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 only
                 a
                 Propension
                 to
                 motion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 is
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 that
                 fills
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 only
                 a
                 Propension
                 to
                 push
                 forwards
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Whence
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Light
                 be
                 an
                 Action
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 
                   motion
                   ,
                   Light
                
                 must
                 be
                 before
                 motion
                 ;
                 for
                 every
                 cause
                 is
                 before
                 its
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Light
                 cannot
                 be
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   distinction
                   of
                   Lux
                   and
                   Lumen
                   ,
                   or
                   Light
                   in
                   its
                   Fountain
                   ,
                   and
                   Light
                   in
                   the
                   Mea●um
                   .
                
                 This
                 difficulty
                 will
                 be
                 easily
                 cleared
                 ,
                 by
                 distinguishing
                 betwixt
                 Light
                 in
                 its
                 Fountain
                 or
                 Principle
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   Lucid
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Light
                 in
                 a
                 Medium
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 any
                 
                   Transparent
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 The
                 Propension
                 to
                 motion
                 ,
                 or
                 pression
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lucid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 is
                 properly
                 called
                 Lux
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 considered
                 in
                 its
                 progress
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 Lumen
                 ,
                 tho'
                 Authors
                 commonly
                 confound
                 both
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 using
                 them
                 promiscuously
                 ;
                 Lux
                 therefore
                 ,
                 or
                 Light
                 in
                 its
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Propension
                 to
                 motion
                 ;
                 or
                 is
                 that
                 Action
                 in
                 
                   Lucid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 tends
                 to
                 produce
                 some
                 motion
                 in
                 
                   Transparent
                   ▪
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Lumen
                 or
                 Light
                 in
                 a
                 Medium
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 it
                 imply
                 any
                 absurdity
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Light
                 in
                 the
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 preceeds
                 Light
                 in
                 the
                 Medium
                 ,
                 since
                 every
                 cause
                 is
                 before
                 its
                 effect
                 .
                 The
                 motion
                 therefore
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 
                   Lucid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 produceth
                 another
                 motion
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Light
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Pellucid
                   Bodies
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   The
                   Sun
                   i●
                   not
                   before
                   the
                   Light.
                   
                
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 you
                 'l
                 urge
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Light
                 be
                 that
                 Action
                 or
                 Motion
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 
                   Lucid
                   Body
                
                 pusheth
                 forwards
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 
                   Transparent
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Sun
                 must
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 before
                 that
                 Action
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequent
                 would
                 be
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 Light
                 ;
                 every
                 cause
                 being
                 before
                 its
                 ectect
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Answer
                
                 But
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Light
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 motion
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Sun
                 doth
                 circularly
                 push
                 fowards
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 composed
                 ,
                 is
                 natural
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 an
                 
                   Efficient
                   cause
                
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 before
                 it
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 composed
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 
                   Fluid
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 wholly
                 whirld
                 about
                 its
                 Center
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Rules
                   of
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 press
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Heaven
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 reacheth
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 Action
                 ,
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Light
                 consists
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
                 How
                 Spots
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 Generated
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 fixt
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 vanish
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   the
                   Spots
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   are
                   and
                   who
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   discov●rer
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 BY
                 the
                 Spots
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 we
                 understand
                 those
                 close
                 or
                 compact
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 gross
                 and
                 slow
                 Particles
                 ,
                 mixt
                 with
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 Thin
                 and
                 Subtil
                 ,
                 which
                 since
                 they
                 cannot
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 
                   Sbtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 are
                 cast
                 out
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 slower
                 motion
                 ,
                 clinging
                 together
                 about
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 continue
                 there
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 the
                 
                   Suns
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 till
                 by
                 the
                 Suns
                 force
                 they
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 or
                 suckt
                 in
                 again
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 wholly
                 expell'd
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Observer
                 and
                 Discoverer
                 of
                 these
                 Spots
                 was
                 GALILAEUS
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1610
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 
                   Mathematick
                   Professor
                
                 in
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Padua
                 ;
                 and
                 asserted
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 contiguous
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 moved
                 round
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 were
                 whirld
                 about
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Solar
                   Globe
                
                 in
                 the
                 Space
                 of
                 26
                 or
                 27
                 Days
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Colour
                   and
                   Figure
                   of
                   the
                   Solar
                   Spots
                   .
                
                 The
                 Spots
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 appear
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Black-colour
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 commonly
                 surrounded
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Darkish
                   cloud
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 inside
                 is
                 more
                 Bright
                 than
                 it
                 appears
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 .
                 They
                 vary
                 their
                 Figures
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 that
                 Spot
                 which
                 was
                 first
                 discovered
                 by
                 the
                 Famous
                 CASSINUS
                 in
                 1672
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 appeared
                 36
                 or
                 37
                 Days
                 .
                 These
                 Spots
                 are
                 moved
                 more
                 slowly
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Eastern
                   part
                
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 pass
                 from
                 one
                 brim
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 about
                 13
                 Days
                 time
                 .
                 Their
                 motion
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 swift
                 near
                 the
                 Center
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 make
                 as
                 great
                 way
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 in
                 4.
                 
                 Days
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 9
                 or
                 10
                 Days
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 near
                 the
                 Circumference
                 .
                 They
                 appear
                 likewise
                 bigger
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 but
                 near
                 the
                 Circumference
                 long
                 and
                 narrow
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 their
                 swifter
                 motion
                 near
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 concluded
                 either
                 that
                 they
                 cling
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 are
                 very
                 near
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   these
                   Spots
                   are
                   formed
                   .
                
                 Now
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 Formation
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Bigness
                 and
                 Figure
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 we
                 conceive
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 Little
                 ,
                 yet
                 withal
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 cornerd
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 fit
                 for
                 motion
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Spaces
                 or
                 Intervals
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 pass
                 :
                 For
                 these
                 Spaces
                 being
                 mostly
                 Triangular
                 ,
                 they
                 by
                 passing
                 through
                 them
                 get
                 the
                 same
                 Figure
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Screw
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 before
                 observed
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 move
                 so
                 swiftly
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 rest
                 or
                 lye
                 still
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 more
                 easily
                 cling
                 together
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 they
                 retain
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 continue
                 between
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 being
                 yet
                 in
                 their
                 swift
                 course
                 ,
                 they
                 only
                 fill
                 up
                 the
                 Spaces
                 that
                 are
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 without
                 composing
                 any
                 grosser
                 Bodies
                 :
                 Yet
                 they
                 obtain
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 Element
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 more
                 gross
                 and
                 slowly
                 moved
                 Particles
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 they
                 cannot
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 subtil
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 cast
                 out
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 running
                 together
                 into
                 great
                 Lumps
                 or
                 masses
                 ,
                 they
                 obscure
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 wholly
                 hide
                 the
                 Star
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 forth
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 clinging
                 to
                 its
                 Surface
                 ,
                 they
                 darken
                 and
                 obstruct
                 the
                 Light
                 proceeding
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 it
                 from
                 pushing
                 forwards
                 the
                 subtil
                 Matter
                 in
                 right
                 Lines
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Light
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Spots
                   are
                   of
                   two
                   sorts
                
                 Some
                 Spots
                 are
                 more
                 Solid
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 compact
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 those
                 which
                 run
                 round
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 others
                 are
                 
                   more
                   thin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 dissipable
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 those
                 which
                 sometimes
                 appear
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 vanish
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Spots
                   like
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Scum
                   ,
                   stick
                   to
                   the
                   Star
                   whence
                   they
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Water
                 or
                 
                   Oil
                   boyling
                
                 in
                 a
                 pot
                 ,
                 doth
                 cast
                 off
                 those
                 Particles
                 that
                 are
                 less
                 fit
                 for
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 raise
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Surface
                 ,
                 reducing
                 them
                 into
                 Scum
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 whose
                 matter
                 is
                 agitated
                 with
                 a
                 fervent
                 Heat
                 ,
                 doth
                 cast
                 off
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 those
                 grosser
                 and
                 many
                 corner'd
                 Particles
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 accommodate
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 afterwards
                 running
                 together
                 ,
                 constitute
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Scum
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 obstruct
                 the
                 Light.
                 Which
                 then
                 more
                 especially
                 happens
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 darts
                 his
                 Rays
                 more
                 forceably
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 driven
                 more
                 closely
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 more
                 compact
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Sun
                   appears
                   som●times
                   more
                   dim
                   and
                   obscure
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   interposition
                   of
                   his
                   Spots
                   .
                
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 may
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Spot
                 which
                 at
                 first
                 is
                 Soft
                 and
                 very
                 thin
                 ,
                 may
                 at
                 last
                 grow
                 to
                 that
                 hardness
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Suns
                   Rays
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 Historians
                 assure
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 hath
                 been
                 seen
                 for
                 many
                 days
                 together
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Pale
                   colour
                
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 exceeding
                 the
                 weak
                 and
                 dim
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
                 Neither
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 other
                 reason
                 assignable
                 ,
                 why
                 some
                 Stars
                 appear
                 now
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 less
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 their
                 Aspect
                 is
                 varied
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Spots
                 that
                 surround
                 them
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 sometimes
                 become
                 so
                 totally
                 cover'd
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 hid
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 So
                 formerly
                 the
                 Constellation
                 of
                 the
                 Pleiades
                 consisted
                 of
                 7
                 Stars
                 ,
                 whereas
                 now
                 6
                 only
                 can
                 be
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   new
                   Star
                   may
                   suddenly
                   appear
                   .
                
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 it
                 sometimes
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Star
                 not
                 seen
                 before
                 ,
                 all
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 appears
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 when
                 the
                 Vortex
                 wherein
                 the
                 Spot
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 pressing
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Vortexes
                 more
                 strongly
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 press
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 enlarge
                 its
                 Bounds
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 ,
                 rushing
                 in
                 more
                 abundantly
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 obscured
                 Star
                 ,
                 diffuseth
                 it self
                 over
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Spot
                 ;
                 as
                 Water
                 is
                 seen
                 sometimes
                 to
                 over-flow
                 the
                 Ice
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Star
                   Shines
                
                 forth
                 as
                 Bright
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 no
                 Spot
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 darken
                 it
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 this
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 how
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Star
                
                 came
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 Cassiopeia
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1572
                 ,
                 which
                 continued
                 for
                 2
                 years
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 appeared
                 greatest
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 being
                 darkned
                 by
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 wholly
                 vanished
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   these
                   Spots
                   are
                   sometimes
                   turned
                   into
                   Torches
                   .
                
                 It
                 also
                 happens
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   solar
                   Matter
                
                 flowing
                 about
                 the
                 Spots
                 wherewith
                 it
                 is
                 coverd
                 ,
                 doth
                 rise
                 above
                 or
                 beyond
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 Matter
                 being
                 thus
                 pent
                 up
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 move
                 more
                 swiftly
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 River
                 that
                 is
                 straitned
                 in
                 its
                 passage
                 doth
                 run
                 with
                 more
                 violence
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 often
                 Torches
                 or
                 
                   bright
                   Flames
                
                 have
                 been
                 seen
                 where
                 formerly
                 Spots
                 appeared
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Spots
                 beginning
                 to
                 appear
                 again
                 ,
                 Spots
                 have
                 been
                 seen
                 where
                 formerly
                 Torches
                 appeared
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Spots
                   about
                   the
                   Sun
                   move
                   so
                   slowly
                   .
                
                 The
                 Spots
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 take
                 up
                 no
                 less
                 time
                 than
                 26
                 Days
                 in
                 running
                 round
                 it
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 slowness
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 proceeds
                 chiefly
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Aether
                 is
                 generated
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   Matter
                
                 which
                 the
                 Sun
                 continually
                 casts
                 forth
                 ,
                 which
                 extending
                 it self
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 towards
                 the
                 Orb
                 of
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 doth
                 hinder
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Maculae
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Darkness
                   which
                   hapned
                   at
                   the
                   Death
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 It
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 by
                 Authors
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 was
                 darkned
                 at
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Land
                
                 only
                 :
                 But
                 supposing
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 probable
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 was
                 obscured
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 seems
                 to
                 assert
                 ,
                 and
                 Dionysius
                 the
                 Areopagite
                 does
                 plainly
                 witness
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 a
                 Spectator
                 of
                 this
                 wonderful
                 Eclipse
                 at
                 Heliopolis
                 in
                 Egypt
                 )
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 Obscuration
                 can
                 ▪
                 t
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 better
                 than
                 to
                 these
                 Spots
                 .
                 Seeing
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 for
                 one
                 Spot
                 to
                 spread
                 it self
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 continue
                 there
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 dispers'd
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 much
                 less
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 total
                 Obscuration
                 could
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Moon
                 alone
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Solar
                   Maculae
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Spots
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Moon
                   assisted
                   in
                   the
                   obscuration
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   at
                   our
                   
                   Saviour's
                   Death
                   .
                
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 famous
                 Eclipse
                 might
                 be
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 intervention
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Moons
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 it
                 hapned
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Full
                   Moon
                
                 .
                 It
                 appeared
                 so
                 to
                 St.
                 DENYS
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 testifies
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 
                   Polycarpus
                   :
                   Whilst
                   I
                   was
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 at
                 Heliopolis
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   beyond
                   all
                   expectation
                   saw
                   the
                   Moon
                   upon
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   Sun.
                
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 astonished
                 at
                 this
                 Prodigy
                 ,
                 he
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Either
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Nature
                   suffers
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Frame
                   of
                   thus
                   World
                   is
                   dissolving
                   .
                
                 But
                 then
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 was
                 not
                 great
                 enough
                 to
                 effect
                 a
                 total
                 obscuration
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Solar
                   Spots
                
                 came
                 to
                 its
                 assistance
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 cover'd
                 the
                 Sun
                 for
                 three
                 Hours
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   these
                   Spots
                   come
                   to
                   disappear
                   again
                   .
                
                 As
                 these
                 Spots
                 are
                 generated
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 are
                 they
                 dissolved
                 again
                 and
                 vanish
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Oil
                 and
                 other
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 do
                 after
                 some
                 time
                 suck
                 into
                 themselves
                 again
                 the
                 Scum
                 that
                 hath
                 cover'd
                 their
                 Surface
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 that
                 cover
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 grow
                 less
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 at
                 first
                 came
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 again
                 .
                 Except
                 the
                 thickness
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 resolv'd
                 ,
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 near
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 wander
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 disperse
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 adjacent
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
                 Concerning
                 COMETS
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Nature
                   of
                   Comets
                   .
                
                 COMETS
                 are
                 certain
                 Bodies
                 appearing
                 amongst
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 utmost
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 various
                 Forms
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 bigness
                 resembling
                 
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 cover'd
                 with
                 a
                 Mist
                 or
                 little
                 Cloud
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 compos'd
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Third
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 solid
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 been
                 swiftly
                 carried
                 in
                 our
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 cast
                 off
                 into
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Vortexes
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 disappear
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 sometimes
                 called
                 
                   Hairy
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 Beams
                 like
                 Hair
                 proceeding
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 which
                 appear
                 exactly
                 Round
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   Comets
                   agree
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   differ
                   from
                   Planets
                   .
                
                 The
                 Comets
                 therefore
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 both
                 Planets
                 and
                 Comets
                 are
                 Vast
                 ,
                 Round
                 ,
                 Opake
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 flowing
                 or
                 swimming
                 in
                 the
                 Heaven
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 differ
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 Planets
                 are
                 less
                 solid
                 than
                 Comets
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 agitation
                 ,
                 as
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Sun
                 's
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 into
                 other
                 Neighbouring
                 Vortexes
                 ;
                 as
                 Comets
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 stronger
                 impulse
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 greater
                 solidity
                 ,
                 do
                 continually
                 pass
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 Vortex
                 into
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Peripaticks
                   suppose
                   Comets
                   to
                   consist
                   of
                   Earthly
                   Exhalations
                   .
                
                 The
                 Pertpaticks
                 rank
                 Comets
                 amongst
                 
                   Fiery
                   Meteors
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 attribute
                 their
                 Generation
                 to
                 Exhalations
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 kindled
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Modern
                   Philosophers
                
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 these
                 following
                 Reasons
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Reasons
                   against
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Opinion
                   .
                
                 First
                 ,
                 Because
                 Comets
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 observ'd
                 to
                 have
                 either
                 no
                 Parallax
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 must
                 be
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 from
                 us
                 than
                 she
                 is
                 :
                 
                   For
                   the
                   lesser
                   the
                   Parallax
                   of
                   any
                   Star
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   greater
                   is
                   the
                   Distance
                   .
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Comets
                 
                   cannot
                   consist
                   of
                
                 Earthly
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   bigger
                   than
                   the
                
                 Earth
                 
                   it self
                   :
                   For
                   their
                   appearing
                
                 Diameter
                 
                   (
                   their
                   Distance
                   consider'd
                   )
                   is
                   oftentimes
                   greater
                   than
                   the
                
                 Diameter
                 
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   the
                
                 Planets
                 .
                 The
                 appearing
                 Diameter
                 is
                 different
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Distance
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 Smaller
                 in
                 a
                 less
                 Distance
                 ,
                 and
                 Greater
                 in
                 a
                 greater
                 Distance
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 If
                 Comets
                 were
                 kindled
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 no
                 reason
                 could
                 be
                 given
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 decrease
                 daily
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 fewel
                 decreaseth
                 ;
                 whereas
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 increase
                 and
                 decrease
                 after
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 less
                 at
                 the
                 Beginning
                 and
                 End
                 of
                 their
                 appearing
                 ,
                 and
                 biggest
                 in
                 the
                 Midst
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 some
                 relate
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Sublunary
                   Comets
                
                 have
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 appeared
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 distinguish
                 Comets
                 into
                 Bastard
                 and
                 True.
                 
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   di●●inction
                   of
                   Bastard
                   and
                   true
                   Comets
                   .
                
                 We
                 call
                 those
                 
                   Bastard
                   Comets
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 compos'd
                 of
                 
                   Earthly
                   Exhalations
                
                 ,
                 raised
                 into
                 the
                 upper
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 kindled
                 .
                 But
                 
                   True
                   Comets
                
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 above
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 shine
                 by
                 reflecting
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Sun's
                 Beams
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 being
                 kindled
                 into
                 a
                 Flame
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 kind
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 be
                 ,
                 are
                 Meteors
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 latter
                 are
                 all
                 
                   wandring
                   Stars
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   5.
                   
                   Chap.
                   17
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   ●
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   Andrew
                   Lant
                   of
                   Thorp-vnderwood
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Northampton
                   
                     Esq
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Original
                   of
                   Comets
                   .
                
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 understand
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 Comets
                 (
                 in
                 case
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 produc'd
                 anew
                 )
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 other
                 adjacent
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 passeth
                 thro'
                 the
                 Poles
                 into
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 our
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 doth
                 carry
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 many
                 
                   striate
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 unfit
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 swift
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 are
                 cast
                 forth
                 ;
                 which
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 inequality
                 of
                 their
                 Figures
                 easily
                 cling
                 and
                 stick
                 fast
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 come
                 to
                 constitute
                 great
                 Masses
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 Star
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 proceed
                 ,
                 resist
                 the
                 Action
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Light
                 consists
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 like
                 those
                 Spots
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 spoken
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   f●●'d
                   Star
                   becomes
                   changed
                   into
                   a
                   Comet
                   .
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 whenever
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 a
                 Star
                 is
                 cover'd
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 thick
                 Spots
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 its
                 Vortex
                 becomes
                 swallow'd
                 up
                 of
                 other
                 adjacent
                 Vortexes
                 :
                 Then
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 solid
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 that
                 Term
                 or
                 Limit
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 are
                 most
                 slowly
                 moved
                 ,
                 it
                 happens
                 to
                 acquire
                 a
                 motion
                 equal
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 those
                 Parts
                 amongst
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 it
                 descends
                 no
                 lower
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 this
                 Vortex
                 passeth
                 into
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 a
                 Comet
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 less
                 solid
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 descends
                 beneath
                 that
                 Bound
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 continues
                 there
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Star
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 that
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 and
                 whirls
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 becomes
                 a
                 Planet
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 a
                 Comet
                 and
                 a
                 Planet
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Comet
                 being
                 more
                 solid
                 ,
                 is
                 carried
                 from
                 one
                 Vortex
                 into
                 another
                 ;
                 whereas
                 a
                 Planet
                 continues
                 fix'd
                 to
                 one
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 obsequious
                 to
                 its
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Air
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Place
                   of
                   Comets
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 Modern
                 Authors
                 be
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 about
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 Comets
                 ;
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 at
                 great
                 Variance
                 about
                 the
                 Place
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Some
                 will
                 have
                 them
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Third
                   Region
                
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 suppose
                 Comets
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 cannot
                 ascend
                 higher
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 already
                 been
                 made
                 out
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Comet
                 ,
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 perceived
                 in
                 divers
                 very
                 remote
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 1618
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 seen
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 East-Indies
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 had
                 its
                 place
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   They
                   run
                   round
                   the
                   Earth
                   in
                   24
                   H●ur●
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Comets
                 commonly
                 compass
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 in
                 24
                 Hours
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 observ'd
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 same
                 stay
                 above
                 ,
                 as
                 under
                 the
                 Horizon
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 may
                 easily
                 convince
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 above
                 the
                 Air.
                 For
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 not
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Circle
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 compar'd
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 considerable
                 Magnitude
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 from
                 its
                 Surface
                 we
                 should
                 divide
                 the
                 Air
                 into
                 two
                 Halves
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 equal
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Half
                 hid
                 from
                 our
                 sight
                 ,
                 would
                 far
                 exceed
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 a
                 Comet
                 would
                 longer
                 continue
                 under
                 ,
                 than
                 above
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Place
                   o●
                   the
                   Comets
                   is
                   between
                   Saturn
                   and
                   the
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                   .
                
                 Comets
                 therefore
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 that
                 Space
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 Saturn
                 and
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 their
                 Excursions
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 their
                 Appearances
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 placed
                 amongst
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Regular
                 in
                 their
                 Motion
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 wander
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Spheres
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 how
                 Comets
                 absolve
                 their
                 Revolution
                 in
                 24
                 Hours
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 no
                 longer
                 under
                 ,
                 than
                 above
                 our
                 Horizon
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Bigness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 inconsiderable
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 that
                 Space
                 they
                 move
                 in
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 enough
                 divide
                 the
                 Circle
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 into
                 two
                 equal
                 Halves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   some
                   Astronomers
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   Comets
                   are
                   only
                   above
                   the
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 And
                 tho'
                 Tycho
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Astronomers
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 acurately
                 observ'd
                 their
                 Appearances
                 ,
                 have
                 only
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 above
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Spheres
                 of
                 Venus
                 or
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 above
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 (
                 tho'
                 they
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 have
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 their
                 
                   Calculations
                   ;
                
                 )
                 the
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 disputed
                 against
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 the
                 Comets
                 to
                 be
                 Meteors
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 were
                 content
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 loath
                 to
                 attribute
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 height
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 found
                 out
                 by
                 their
                 Calculations
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 disbelieved
                 ,
                 by
                 advancing
                 such
                 incredible
                 Paradoxes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Comets
                   that
                   wander
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   are
                   no
                   longer
                   s●en
                   by
                   us
                   .
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Space
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 Saturn
                 and
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 is
                 Immense
                 ;
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 Comets
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 soever
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 our
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Light
                 which
                 they
                 borrow
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 very
                 weak
                 ,
                 neither
                 have
                 they
                 force
                 enough
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 to
                 affect
                 our
                 Sight
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 approach
                 to
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 they
                 disappear
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 their
                 Body
                 appear
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 Tail
                 is
                 hid
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 beyond
                 them
                 ,
                 easily
                 transmit
                 their
                 Light
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 Light
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 dart
                 their
                 Rays
                 more
                 strongly
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Comets
                 that
                 shine
                 only
                 with
                 a
                 borrowed
                 Light
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 our
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Comets
                   are
                   moved
                   .
                
                 The
                 Comets
                 do
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 seem
                 to
                 move
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 their
                 Motion
                 they
                 describe
                 Circles
                 almost
                 parallel
                 to
                 the
                 Aequator
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 this
                 apparent
                 Motion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 common
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 another
                 that
                 is
                 peculiar
                 and
                 proper
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 irregular
                 and
                 indeterminate
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 move
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ,
                 others
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 other
                 Coasts
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 their
                 Course
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Regular
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 various
                 and
                 unequal
                 ,
                 since
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 pass
                 through
                 a
                 greater
                 Space
                 of
                 Heaven
                 than
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 Great
                 this
                 Space
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 perceived
                 to
                 run
                 through
                 above
                 one
                 Half
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   What
                   the
                   Beard
                   ▪
                   Tail
                   ,
                   and
                   Hair
                   of
                   Comets
                   i●
                   .
                
                 When
                 a
                 Comet
                 casts
                 its
                 Rays
                 towards
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 whither
                 it
                 is
                 carried
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 M●tion
                 ,
                 such
                 Rays
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 a
                 Board
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 tend
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 tends
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Comets
                   Tail
                
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 cast
                 forth
                 circularly
                 ,
                 we
                 call
                 them
                 Hair
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Rose
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   thes●
                   Appearances
                   .
                
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 Reason
                 of
                 these
                 Phaenom●na
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 wherein
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 less
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 draw
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 degree●
                 grow
                 greater
                 and
                 greater
                 until
                 the
                 
                 Sphere
                 of
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 an
                 equal
                 bigness
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 more
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 a
                 Comet
                 ,
                 taking
                 its
                 Course
                 beyond
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 transmits
                 the
                 Rays
                 it
                 receives
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 pushes
                 forwards
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 in
                 
                   Right
                   lines
                
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 which
                 imparting
                 their
                 active
                 Force
                 to
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 produce
                 an
                 entire
                 and
                 pure
                 Light
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 Head
                 or
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Comet
                 to
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 Whereas
                 those
                 which
                 fall
                 obliquely
                 upon
                 the
                 little
                 Globuli
                 that
                 are
                 beneath
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 partly
                 refracted
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 represent
                 a
                 Beard
                 or
                 Tail
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 disperst
                 round
                 about
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 exhibit
                 Hair
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Rose
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Appearances
                 proceeds
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Reflexion
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 upon
                 the
                 Comet
                 ;
                 which
                 having
                 been
                 refracted
                 by
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 received
                 into
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 came
                 from
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 think
                 we
                 perceive
                 the
                 
                   Beard
                   ,
                   Hair
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Tail
                 of
                 the
                 Comet
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 1
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 extended
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 the
                 
                 utmost
                 Bound
                 of
                 the
                 Sphere
                 of
                 Saturn
                 H
                 ,
                 C
                 ,
                 I
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 small
                 ,
                 whereas
                 those
                 that
                 go
                 beyond
                 that
                 Sphere
                 H
                 ,
                 F
                 ,
                 A
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 I
                 ,
                 do
                 exceed
                 them
                 in
                 Bigness
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 utmost
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Sphere
                 of
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 surrounded
                 by
                 7
                 or
                 8
                 of
                 the
                 smaller
                 Globuli
                 that
                 are
                 lower
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 greater
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 falling
                 perpendicularly
                 upon
                 the
                 Sphere
                 of
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 do
                 push
                 upon
                 few
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 necessarily
                 produce
                 only
                 a
                 weak
                 Refraction
                 of
                 Light
                 ;
                 whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 fall
                 obliquely
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 have
                 many
                 little
                 ones
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 make
                 a
                 greater
                 Refraction
                 of
                 weak
                 Rays
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ;
                 the
                 Greater
                 Globulus
                 C
                 ,
                 falling
                 perpendicularly
                 on
                 the
                 little
                 ones
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 only
                 2
                 
                   Globuli
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 1
                 and
                 3
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 both
                 ways
                 produceth
                 small
                 Refractions
                 ,
                 deflecting
                 from
                 the
                 Perpendicular
                 CB
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 only
                 directed
                 from
                 C
                 to
                 D
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 from
                 C
                 to
                 E
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 greater
                 Globuli
                 H
                 and
                 I
                 ,
                 falling
                 obliquely
                 on
                 the
                 lesser
                 ,
                 do
                 push
                 forwards
                 6
                 or
                 7
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 viz.
                 those
                 that
                 lye
                 under
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 greater
                 Globulus
                 I
                 ,
                 produceth
                 a
                 considerable
                 Refraction
                 from
                 I
                 unto
                 B
                 ,
                 deflecting
                 from
                 the
                 Perpendicular
                 IK
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 great
                 Globulus
                 H
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 great
                 Refraction
                 from
                 H
                 ,
                 to
                 B
                 ,
                 deflecting
                 from
                 the
                 Perpendicular
                 HG
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   How
                   Comets
                   come
                   to
                   appear
                   with
                   Tails
                   ,
                   Hair
                   ,
                   and
                   like
                   Beams
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 appears
                 how
                 Comets
                 come
                 to
                 appear
                 with
                 
                   Tails
                   ,
                   Hair
                
                 ,
                 or
                 like
                 Beams
                 .
                 For
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 be
                 S
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sphere
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 in
                 24
                 Hours
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ;
                 the
                 Term
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 begin
                 to
                 grow
                 less
                 and
                 less
                 by
                 degrees
                 till
                 they
                 reach
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 D
                 ,
                 E
                 ,
                 F
                 ,
                 G
                 ,
                 H
                 ,
                 and
                 C
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                 Comet
                 plac'd
                 in
                 our
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 Comet
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Right
                   lines
                
                 CF3
                 ,
                 CH6
                 ,
                 CG4
                 ,
                 CE2
                 ,
                 and
                 CD7
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 refracted
                 side-ways
                 ,
                 and
                 dispersed
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 Position
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Spectator
                 upon
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Comet
                 seems
                 either
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Tail
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 2
                 and
                 4
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 direct
                 Rays
                 C
                 ,
                 G4
                 ,
                 or
                 C
                 ,
                 E
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 or
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Comet
                 appears
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 refracted
                 and
                 weaker
                 Rays
                 ,
                 its
                 Tail
                 or
                 Hair
                 is
                 discovered
                 by
                 us
                 :
                 Or
                 with
                 Hair
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 3
                 ;
                 for
                 its
                 Head
                 is
                 seen
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 strong
                 and
                 direct
                 Rays
                 C
                 ,
                 F
                 ,
                 3
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Refracted
                 and
                 weaker
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 C
                 ,
                 G
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 C
                 ,
                 E
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Hair
                 of
                 the
                 Comet
                 :
                 Or
                 nothing
                 but
                 its
                 Tail
                 is
                 seen
                 by
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 
                   fiery
                   Beam
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Sphere
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 5
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 weaker
                 and
                 
                   refracted
                   Rays
                
                 C
                 ,
                 D
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 or
                 C
                 ,
                 H
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ;
                 because
                 no
                 other
                 Rays
                 can
                 reach
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 the
                 Beholder
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 posited
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Orb
                
                 ,
                 marked
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   A
                   Reason
                   given
                   of
                   the
                   various
                   Appearances
                   of
                   Comets
                   .
                
                 And
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 a
                 Reason
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 given
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Phaenomena
                 of
                 Comets
                 .
                 As
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Why
                 they
                 appear
                 rarely
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 set
                 times
                 or
                 seasons
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Why
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 move
                 long
                 in
                 our
                 sight
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Why
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 less
                 at
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 greatest
                 in
                 the
                 Midst
                 of
                 their
                 Course
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 grow
                 less
                 and
                 less
                 by
                 degrees
                 .
                 Which
                 happens
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 are
                 further
                 from
                 us
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 their
                 Course
                 ,
                 nearer
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 fitter
                 condition
                 to
                 reflect
                 their
                 Rays
                 ;
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 Course
                 ,
                 again
                 more
                 remote
                 from
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Why
                 their
                 Motion
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 is
                 slower
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 swifter
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 slowest
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 Cause
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Comet
                 at
                 its
                 first
                 ingress
                 meets
                 with
                 some
                 Resistance
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Renitency
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 from
                 whose
                 Force
                 it
                 afterwards
                 receives
                 power
                 to
                 move
                 more
                 swiftly
                 ;
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 its
                 Course
                 it
                 is
                 resisted
                 by
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 towards
                 which
                 it
                 tends
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   Why
                   no
                   Hair
                   appears
                   about
                   Saturn
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 demand
                 ,
                 why
                 no
                 Hair
                 appears
                 about
                 Jupiter
                 and
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 about
                 the
                 Comets
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 sometime
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 appearance
                 of
                 
                   short
                   Hair
                
                 seen
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 in
                 places
                 where
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 very
                 pure
                 and
                 clear
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 when
                 ARISTOTLE
                 saith
                 ,
                 Lib.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Meteorologic
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 6.
                 that
                 
                   the
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                   have
                   sometimes
                   been
                   seen
                   ,
                   with
                   Rays
                   in
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   Hair
                   about
                   them
                   ,
                
                 I
                 suppose
                 it
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 concerning
                 these
                 Planets
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 relates
                 of
                 the
                 Hair
                 ,
                 that
                 appeared
                 about
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 in
                 the
                 Thigh
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Dog
                
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 have
                 proceeded
                 either
                 from
                 some
                 very
                 oblique
                 Refraction
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 from
                 some
                 fault
                 or
                 defect
                 in
                 his
                 Eyes
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 less
                 conspicuous
                 when
                 he
                 fix'd
                 his
                 Eyes
                 strongly
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 he
                 beheld
                 it
                 more
                 remisly
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 earnest
                 intention
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Original
                 ,
                 and
                 Affections
                 of
                 Planets
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   the
                   Planets
                   are
                   .
                
                 THe
                 Planets
                 are
                 Various
                 ,
                 Round
                 ,
                 and
                 Opake
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 hanging
                 in
                 the
                 Vortex
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 carried
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 a
                 common
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 Motions
                 ,
                 receiving
                 its
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 variously
                 conveying
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 our
                 
                 Eyes
                 .
                 
                   That
                   they
                   are
                   solid
                   and
                   opake
                
                 Bodies
                 GALILAEUS
                 
                   shews
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   his
                
                 Tube
                 
                   hath
                   discover'd
                   no
                   less
                   inequalities
                   in
                   the
                
                 Moon
                 ,
                 
                   than
                   we
                   meet
                   with
                   in
                   our
                
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Their
                   Number
                   .
                
                 There
                 be
                 Seven
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 counted
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 ;
                 
                   Saturn
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                   ,
                   Mars
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Moon
                   ,
                   Venus
                
                 and
                 Mercury
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Whether
                   the
                   Sun
                   be
                   to
                   be
                   reckon'd
                   amongst
                   the
                   Planets
                   .
                
                 The
                 SUN
                 is
                 commonly
                 counted
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 mistake
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Opake
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   Lucid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 hanging
                 in
                 another
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 but
                 having
                 its
                 own
                 proper
                 Vortex
                 ;
                 neither
                 hath
                 it
                 likewise
                 a
                 
                   wandering
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 continually
                 turn'd
                 round
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 Vortex
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 amongst
                 the
                 Planets
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Planets
                   are
                   compounded
                   of
                   the
                   Matter
                   of
                   the
                   Third
                   Element
                   .
                
                 The
                 Planets
                 were
                 formed
                 of
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Third
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 running
                 together
                 whereof
                 they
                 became
                 great
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 sooner
                 was
                 Motion
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   most
                   subtil
                   Parts
                
                 (
                 made
                 so
                 by
                 their
                 rubbing
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 )
                 constituted
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Round
                   parts
                
                 (
                 which
                 Roundness
                 they
                 obtain'd
                 also
                 by
                 their
                 running
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 )
                 made
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 thicker
                 and
                 
                   grosser
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 inequality
                 of
                 their
                 Figure
                 ,
                 less
                 fit
                 for
                 motion
                 ,
                 formed
                 the
                 Seven
                 Planets
                 ;
                 ♄
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 ♃
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 ♂
                 Mars
                 ,
                 T
                 
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 ☽
                 
                   the
                   Moon
                
                 ,
                 ♀
                 Venus
                 ,
                 and
                 ☿
                 Mercury
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Matter
                 of
                 this
                 visible
                 World
                 may
                 aptly
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 three
                 General
                 Heads
                 of
                 
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 such
                 as
                 
                   send
                   forth
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 
                   transmit
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Reflect
                   the
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   They
                   have
                   no
                   Light
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Planets
                 being
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 Light
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 shine
                 only
                 with
                 borrowed
                 Rays
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 we
                 find
                 them
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 resplendent
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 which
                 faceth
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 whence
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 only
                 reflect
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 the
                 Rays
                 they
                 receive
                 from
                 the
                 Sun.
                 This
                 we
                 experience
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Mercury
                
                 and
                 Venus
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Secondary
                   Planets
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Eclipses
                 are
                 either
                 wholly
                 or
                 in
                 part
                 obscured
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 within
                 the
                 Shadows
                 of
                 other
                 Planets
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 only
                 spread
                 a
                 
                   Conical
                   shadow
                
                 from
                 their
                 opposite
                 part
                 to
                 the
                 Sun.
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 believe
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                
                 and
                 Saturn
                 ;
                 which
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 nearer
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 Light
                 do
                 they
                 cast
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 weaker
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 distance
                 is
                 farther
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 also
                 manifest
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Planets
                 is
                 more
                 dim
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 distance
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 communicate
                 his
                 Light
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Earth
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   amongst
                   the
                   Planets
                   .
                
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 suppose
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 this
                 Earth
                 we
                 inhabit
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 
                   Opake
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 does
                 as
                 strongly
                 reflect
                 the
                 
                 Sun's
                 Rays
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 doth
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 surrounded
                 with
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 less
                 Opake
                 than
                 many
                 other
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 strongly
                 reverberate
                 the
                 Light
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 sometimes
                 see
                 them
                 cover'd
                 with
                 as
                 bright
                 a
                 Whiteness
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 it self
                 exhibits
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 illustrated
                 by
                 the
                 Sun.
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 also
                 confirm'd
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 intervenes
                 between
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 its
                 Face
                 doth
                 reflect
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 obscure
                 Light
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 guess
                 ,
                 must
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 reflects
                 the
                 Beams
                 it
                 receives
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
                 Which
                 obscure
                 Light
                 sensibly
                 decreaseth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 illuminated
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 turns
                 away
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Planets
                   are
                   not
                   perfectly
                   Round
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Planets
                 are
                 
                   Spherical
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Earth
                 (
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 plain
                 figure
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 moment
                 be
                 totally
                 enlightned
                 ;
                 )
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 so
                 perfectly
                 Round
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 their
                 surface
                 is
                 very
                 rough
                 and
                 uneven
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Telescopes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 abound
                 with
                 Cavities
                 and
                 Eminences
                 ,
                 corresponding
                 to
                 our
                 highest
                 Hills
                 and
                 deepest
                 Valleys
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 GALILAEUS
                 tells
                 us
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Moon
                   ,
                   System
                   .
                   Cosm
                   .
                   Dial.
                   prim
                   .
                   )
                
                 many
                 whereof
                 are
                 continued
                 for
                 a
                 Tract
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 Miles
                 together
                 ;
                 others
                 again
                 are
                 single
                 and
                 compriz'd
                 in
                 one
                 Heap
                 .
                 There
                 appear
                 also
                 many
                 steep
                 and
                 solitary
                 Rocks
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 most
                 frequent
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 there
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Bulworks
                 (
                 I
                 call
                 them
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 fitter
                 word
                 occurs
                 )
                 of
                 considerable
                 Height
                 ,
                 which
                 encompass
                 Spaces
                 of
                 different
                 magnitude
                 and
                 figure
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 frequent
                 being
                 Circular
                 .
                 Many
                 whereof
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 an
                 
                   high
                   Mountain
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 an
                 obscure
                 Matter
                 ,
                 like
                 those
                 great
                 Spots
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 perceive
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 Particulars
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 are
                 altogether
                 like
                 our
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 could
                 behold
                 from
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 would
                 appear
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 shews
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 view
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Planets
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   solid
                   as
                   Comets
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 to
                 consider
                 how
                 the
                 Planets
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 different
                 Distance
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 themselves
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 cleared
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Planets
                 are
                 less
                 solid
                 than
                 the
                 Comets
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 not
                 tost
                 from
                 one
                 Vortex
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 continue
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 as
                 small
                 Boats
                 are
                 driven
                 about
                 in
                 a
                 Whirlpool
                 ,
                 or
                 carried
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 Stream
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 .
                 Whence
                 we
                 may
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 
                 Sun
                 's
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 sink
                 down
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 met
                 with
                 those
                 
                   Coelestial
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 motion
                 was
                 proportion'd
                 with
                 theirs
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 greater
                 Globuli
                 are
                 more
                 vehemently
                 agitated
                 ,
                 and
                 withdraw
                 themselves
                 farther
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 pushing
                 against
                 the
                 Planets
                 that
                 are
                 less
                 solid
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 drive
                 them
                 towards
                 the
                 Midst
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Planets
                 were
                 sunk
                 so
                 low
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 met
                 with
                 those
                 Globuli
                 that
                 were
                 inferiour
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 bigness
                 and
                 force
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 they
                 run
                 back
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 till
                 arriving
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 equal
                 poise
                 ,
                 they
                 neither
                 came
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 nor
                 went
                 farther
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 hanging
                 there
                 equally
                 poised
                 between
                 those
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 whirl'd
                 continually
                 about
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   first
                   Production
                   of
                   Planets
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 may
                 imagin
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 Space
                 where
                 we
                 place
                 the
                 great
                 Vortex
                 of
                 our
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 Beginning
                 14
                 or
                 more
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 the
                 less
                 whereof
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 weakned
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Spots
                 ,
                 were
                 swallowed
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Greater
                 ;
                 which
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Lesser
                 ,
                 fell
                 into
                 one
                 common
                 
                   Vortex
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Centers
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 smaller
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 encompass'd
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 betook
                 themselves
                 to
                 that
                 Planet
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Centers
                 of
                 other
                 Vortexes
                 near
                 to
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 
                 tended
                 towards
                 Saturn
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Mercury
                   ,
                   Venus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Mars
                 tended
                 towards
                 the
                 Sun.
                 So
                 that
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Stars
                 ,
                 all
                 shining
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 light
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 only
                 remained
                 ,
                 whilst
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 being
                 covered
                 with
                 Spots
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 send
                 forth
                 light
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 reflect
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   th●
                   Planets
                   are
                   at
                   farther
                   distance
                   from
                   ,
                   or
                   nearer
                   to
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 It
                 appears
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Planets
                 do
                 not
                 equally
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 different
                 distances
                 are
                 carried
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 this
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 their
                 different
                 solidity
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 by
                 Example
                 ,
                 is
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Venus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 nearer
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Mars
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 less
                 solid
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   Solidity
                   of
                   Bodies
                   is
                   .
                
                 Now
                 Solidity
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 proper
                 Quantity
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 compared
                 with
                 its
                 Bulk
                 and
                 Surface
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 estimated
                 from
                 the
                 Closeness
                 and
                 Thickness
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 its
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 from
                 the
                 less
                 extent
                 of
                 its
                 Surface
                 .
                 For
                 Bodies
                 of
                 a
                 less
                 Surface
                 ,
                 do
                 more
                 easily
                 pierce
                 other
                 Bodies
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 greater
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 matter
                 is
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 less
                 Bulk
                 and
                 Surface
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   more
                   solid
                
                 that
                 Body
                 is
                 .
                 As
                 appears
                 in
                 Gold
                 and
                 other
                 Metals
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 once
                 put
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 than
                 more
                 lax
                 and
                 open
                 ,
                 or
                 porous
                 Bodies
                 (
                 as
                 Wood
                 and
                 Stone
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Bigness
                 and
                 Figure
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 esteemed
                 more
                 solid
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 in
                 them
                 more
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Third
                 Element
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 Pores
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 First
                 and
                 Second
                 Element
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 Mars
                 ,
                 tho'
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 farther
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 than
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 greater
                 solidity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Planets
                   differ
                   in
                   Solidity
                   amongst
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 The
                 Planets
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 greater
                 or
                 lesser
                 Solidity
                 ,
                 are
                 farther
                 from
                 ,
                 or
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Sun.
                 By
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 greater
                 Solicity
                 ,
                 Saturn
                 is
                 most
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 whose
                 Motion
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 swifter
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Solidity
                 greater
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 forced
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 a
                 Comet
                 .
                 Next
                 to
                 Saturn
                 is
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 four
                 
                   Secondary
                   Planets
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 suppose
                 did
                 fall
                 down
                 into
                 his
                 Neighbourhood
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                   Center
                   Jupiter
                
                 was
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 swallowed
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 Vortex
                 of
                 our
                 Heaven
                 .
                 After
                 him
                 follows
                 Mars
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 extension
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 his
                 Magnitude
                 and
                 Figure
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 solid
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Next
                 to
                 him
                 is
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 surrounded
                 with
                 its
                 own
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 in
                 a
                 Months
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Moon
                 tending
                 towards
                 the
                 Earth
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Jovial
                   Planets
                
                 towards
                 that
                 Planet
                 )
                 was
                 swallowed
                 up
                 of
                 its
                 
                   Vortex
                   .
                   Venus
                
                 is
                 nearer
                 the
                 Sun
                 than
                 either
                 the
                 Earth
                 or
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 nearest
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 most
                 solid
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Planets
                   are
                   either
                   Primary
                   or
                   Secondary
                   .
                
                 The
                 Planets
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 Primary
                 and
                 
                   Secondary
                   .
                   Primary
                   Planets
                
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 perform
                 their
                 
                   Periodical
                   motion
                
                 only
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 about
                 any
                 other
                 
                   Planet
                   .
                   Secondary
                
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 joined
                 with
                 another
                 Planet
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 about
                 the
                 Sun.
                 Thus
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Secondary
                   Planet
                
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Jovial
                   Stars
                
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 Jupiter
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 those
                 other
                 Stars
                 that
                 attend
                 upon
                 Saturn
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Astronomers
                 they
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 Satellites
                 ,
                 or
                 Guards
                 of
                 those
                 Planets
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 belong
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 Direction
                 ,
                 Station
                 and
                 Retrogradation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   the
                   Planets
                   are
                   called
                   Wondring
                   Stars
                   .
                
                 SEeing
                 that
                 the
                 Heavens
                 are
                 Fluid
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Planets
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 swim
                 in
                 their
                 Orbs
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 enquir'd
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 their
                 Motions
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 what
                 the
                 cause
                 is
                 of
                 those
                 
                   wandering
                   excursions
                
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Wandering
                   Stars
                
                 hath
                 been
                 given
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 name
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 believe
                 ,
                 was
                 therefore
                 attributed
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 being
                 carried
                 about
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   's
                   Vortex
                
                 ,
                 they
                 seem
                 sometimes
                 to
                 approach
                 nearer
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 to
                 remove
                 farther
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 to
                 ascend
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 to
                 descend
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 to
                 come
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 to
                 withdraw
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Whence
                 arise
                 the
                 Conjunctions
                 and
                 Oppositions
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 their
                 Aberrations
                 in
                 Longitude
                 and
                 Latitude
                 ,
                 so
                 often
                 inculcated
                 by
                 Astronomers
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Planets
                 turn
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 not
                 they
                 keep
                 on
                 their
                 Course
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 direct
                 Line
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 sometimes
                 ascend
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 descend
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 
                   wooden
                   Bowls
                
                 do
                 that
                 swim
                 in
                 a
                 River
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 their
                 Deflexion
                 is
                 called
                 Aberration
                 in
                 Latitude
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 they
                 are
                 sometimes
                 nearer
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 farther
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 Aberrations
                 in
                 Longitude
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Planets
                 are
                 call'd
                 
                   Wandering
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 roam
                 at
                 random
                 ,
                 without
                 keeping
                 a
                 steady
                 course
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   First
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   wandering
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Planets
                   .
                
                 This
                 
                   wandering
                   motion
                
                 of
                 Planets
                 may
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 several
                 Causes
                 .
                 As
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 those
                 Spaces
                 wherein
                 they
                 move
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 perfectly
                 Round
                 ,
                 but
                 spreading
                 more
                 in
                 Length
                 than
                 Breadth
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 that
                 carries
                 them
                 ,
                 must
                 move
                 more
                 swiftly
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 narrowly
                 pent
                 up
                 ,
                 than
                 where
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 broader
                 space
                 to
                 move
                 in
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Wind
                 blows
                 with
                 less
                 force
                 in
                 an
                 open
                 Field
                 ,
                 than
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 straitned
                 in
                 a
                 narrow
                 Passage
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 River
                 runs
                 more
                 swiftly
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 straitned
                 in
                 its
                 course
                 ,
                 than
                 where
                 the
                 Channel
                 is
                 wider
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Second
                   Cause
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 
                   second
                   place
                
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 these
                 Spaces
                 do
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Element
                 ,
                 passing
                 from
                 one
                 space
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 doth
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 degree
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 variously
                 push
                 forwards
                 ,
                 and
                 determine
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Element
                 ,
                 to
                 drive
                 the
                 Planets
                 more
                 towards
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 Heaven
                 than
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Element
                 being
                 more
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 by
                 pushing
                 them
                 forwards
                 ,
                 move
                 the
                 Planets
                 that
                 are
                 poised
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Third
                   Cause
                   .
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 This
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 Planets
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 ariseth
                 from
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 their
                 pores
                 are
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 some
                 Neighbouring
                 Body
                 ,
                 than
                 others
                 .
                 Which
                 sometimes
                 also
                 happens
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 Planets
                 are
                 more
                 adapted
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 driving
                 from
                 some
                 certain
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 :
                 For
                 these
                 particles
                 being
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Cavity
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 do
                 variously
                 agitate
                 them
                 ,
                 directing
                 them
                 towards
                 those
                 places
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 tend
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Wind
                 turns
                 a
                 Ship
                 to
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 
                 part
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 penetrates
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Sails
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 open
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Fourth
                   Cause
                   .
                
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 The
                 same
                 Motion
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 imprest
                 upon
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 preserved
                 to
                 this
                 instant
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 every
                 Body
                 continues
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 never
                 changed
                 but
                 by
                 
                   External
                   Causes
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 Top
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 turn
                 round
                 by
                 a
                 Boy
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 force
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 motion
                 for
                 some
                 moments
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 resistance
                 it
                 meets
                 from
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 we
                 may
                 believe
                 that
                 a
                 Planet
                 likewise
                 hath
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 pursue
                 the
                 motion
                 imprest
                 upon
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 considerable
                 loss
                 of
                 its
                 swiftness
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 5
                 or
                 6000
                 years
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 less
                 time
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 vast
                 bulk
                 of
                 a
                 Planet
                 ,
                 than
                 one
                 minute
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 littleness
                 of
                 a
                 Top.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Fifth
                   Cause
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 we
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 continuing
                 in
                 its
                 motion
                 is
                 more
                 firm
                 and
                 steady
                 in
                 the
                 Planet
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 that
                 surrounds
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 greater
                 Planet
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 a
                 less
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Fluid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 so
                 well
                 conspire
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 motion
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Third
                   Element
                
                 do
                 ,
                 which
                 constitute
                 the
                 
                   Compact
                   Body
                
                 of
                 a
                 Planet
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 also
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 less
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 those
                 changes
                 that
                 happen
                 to
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 and
                 compact
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Periodical
                   and
                   Daily
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Planets
                   .
                
                 Every
                 Planet
                 hath
                 a
                 twofold
                 Motion
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 Periodical
                 ,
                 whereby
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Primary
                   Planets
                
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 its
                 Attendants
                 ,
                 is
                 carried
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 in
                 their
                 Orbs
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Solar
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 appears
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 nearer
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 sooner
                 they
                 absolve
                 their
                 Circuit
                 :
                 Not
                 to
                 mention
                 now
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spots
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 whirling
                 about
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Solar
                   matter
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Diurnal
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 Planet
                 seems
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 24
                 hours
                 to
                 move
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Motion
                 doth
                 not
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Comets
                 and
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Diurnal
                   motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Planets
                   are
                   carried
                   about
                   by
                   their
                   Annual
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 A
                 Planet
                 therefore
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 its
                 Center
                 ,
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 a
                 Trencher
                 swimming
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 Vessel
                 full
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 swiftly
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 follow
                 the
                 circular
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 besides
                 turns
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Center
                 .
                 The
                 Famous
                 CASSINUS
                 observed
                 this
                 in
                 1672.
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jupiter
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 having
                 observed
                 a
                 Spot
                 at
                 7½
                 .
                 a
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Belt
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 at
                 5
                 a
                 clock
                 26
                 minutes
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 return'd
                 precisely
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 from
                 this
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 observations
                 ,
                 he
                 determined
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
                 the
                 Spot
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 9
                 hours
                 55
                 minutes
                 ,
                 and
                 58
                 seconds
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 perceived
                 by
                 him
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Venus
                
                 and
                 Mercury
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   Motions
                   .
                
                 This
                 twofold
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ariseth
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   Globuli
                
                 that
                 surround
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 carry
                 them
                 along
                 their
                 Orbs
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Propension
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 to
                 pursue
                 their
                 motion
                 in
                 
                   Right
                   lines
                
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 more
                 strongly
                 exert
                 their
                 force
                 upon
                 their
                 
                   External
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 than
                 upon
                 their
                 
                   Inward
                   parts
                
                 that
                 are
                 nearer
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 force
                 they
                 impress
                 that
                 motion
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 whirl
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Center
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Planets
                   that
                   are
                   nearest
                   to
                   the
                   Sun
                   are
                   most
                   swiftly
                   moved
                   .
                
                 The
                 Consequence
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Inferior
                   Planets
                
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 nearer
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 must
                 move
                 more
                 swiftly
                 than
                 the
                 Higher
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 constitutes
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 swiftly
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 ,
                 doth
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 drive
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 nearest
                 parts
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 remote
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   Mercury
                   and
                   Venus
                   seem
                   to
                   turn
                   about
                   from
                   East
                   to
                   West
                   in
                   24
                   hours
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 presupposed
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 easie
                 matter
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Planets
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 to
                 the
                 West
                 .
                 For
                 supposing
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 that
                 surrounds
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 is
                 moved
                 round
                 it
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 interruption
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 carries
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 the
                 Earth
                 about
                 its
                 Center
                 in
                 24
                 hours
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 Mercury
                 and
                 Venus
                 must
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 move
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 day
                 to
                 describe
                 a
                 
                   Circle
                   Parallel
                
                 to
                 the
                 Aequator
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 likewise
                 describe
                 a
                 Circle
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 carries
                 the
                 Earth
                 round
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   They
                   must
                   describe
                   a
                   great
                   Circle
                   .
                
                 We
                 shall
                 also
                 apprehend
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 Planets
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 found
                 under
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 Circle
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 about
                 ,
                 describes
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 every
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 circularly
                 moved
                 ,
                 endeavours
                 to
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 it
                 describes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   the
                   Axis
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   observes
                   its
                   Parallelism
                
                 It
                 will
                 also
                 appear
                 how
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 its
                 
                   Annual
                   motion
                
                 is
                 carried
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 continues
                 always
                 Parallel
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 how
                 its
                 Poles
                 always
                 respect
                 the
                 same
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Firmament
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 If
                 we
                 observe
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Diurnal
                   motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Water
                
                 and
                 Air
                 doth
                 determinate
                 the
                 subtil
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 continual
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 forth
                 to
                 the
                 Plains
                 parallel
                 to
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 a
                 like
                 quantity
                 of
                 matter
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 other
                 Vortexes
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 must
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Poles
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 supposed
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 easily
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 Earth
                 hath
                 once
                 admitted
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 coming
                 to
                 it
                 from
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 its
                 pores
                 will
                 thereby
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 like
                 matter
                 again
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 proceding
                 from
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 more
                 accommodate
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 Pores
                 which
                 we
                 apprehend
                 to
                 be
                 Parallel
                 to
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Diurnal
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 hollowed
                 as
                 to
                 answer
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 give
                 free
                 admittance
                 to
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 granted
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 must
                 always
                 answer
                 the
                 same
                 points
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Axis
                 observe
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Parallelism
                 to
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   
                     Mars
                     ,
                     Jupiter
                  
                   and
                   Saturn
                   are
                   moved
                   like
                   the
                   other
                   Planets
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                
                 and
                 Saturn
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 these
                 three
                 Planets
                 do
                 seem
                 so
                 to
                 run
                 round
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Circles
                 which
                 they
                 describe
                 ,
                 do
                 include
                 the
                 Circle
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 admit
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 pois'd
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   matter
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 must
                 confess
                 that
                 
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                
                 and
                 
                 Saturn
                 must
                 seem
                 to
                 run
                 round
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 in
                 24
                 hours
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 
                   Mercury
                   ,
                   Venus
                
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 .
                 Only
                 with
                 this
                 Difference
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 their
                 Circles
                 are
                 much
                 greater
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 employ
                 a
                 greater
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 in
                 running
                 through
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 Mercury
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 3
                 Months
                 ,
                 Venus
                 in
                 8
                 Months
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 a
                 years
                 time
                 ,
                 Mars
                 spends
                 2
                 years
                 in
                 his
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 Jupiter
                 12
                 ,
                 and
                 Saturn
                 almost
                 30.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 distance
                 between
                 these
                 three
                 latter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 being
                 greater
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 which
                 carries
                 them
                 ,
                 requires
                 more
                 time
                 to
                 run
                 over
                 those
                 vastly
                 greater
                 Spaces
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   How
                   Planets
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   Direct
                   ,
                   Stationary
                   and
                   Retrograde
                   .
                
                 From
                 these
                 various
                 Courses
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Planets
                 in
                 their
                 Revolutions
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 they
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   Direct
                   ,
                   Stationary
                
                 and
                 Retrograde
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 their
                 motion
                 be
                 continual
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 stop
                 or
                 Retrogradation
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 produce
                 these
                 various
                 appearances
                 ,
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 in
                 its
                 Revolution
                 it
                 intervenes
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Planets
                 and
                 the
                 Sun.
                 Because
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 ,
                 swifter
                 than
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 see
                 them
                 answering
                 to
                 divers
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 of
                 fixt
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 opposite
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 whither
                 we
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   What
                   Planets
                   are
                   sai●
                   to
                   be
                   Direct
                   ,
                   Stationary
                   and
                   Retrograde
                
                 Those
                 Planets
                 therefore
                 are
                 called
                 Direct
                 ,
                 which
                 pursue
                 their
                 Course
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 procession
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   Signs
                
                 ;
                 as
                 from
                 ♈
                 to
                 ♉
                 ,
                 from
                 ♉
                 to
                 ♊
                 .
                 Planets
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Retrograde
                 when
                 they
                 proceed
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 Signs
                 ;
                 or
                 which
                 having
                 first
                 been
                 moved
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 seem
                 now
                 to
                 turn
                 back
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 called
                 Stationary
                 ,
                 which
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 under
                 the
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 for
                 several
                 days
                 together
                 .
                 These
                 Stations
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 are
                 observed
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 their
                 Retrogradations
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Determination
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 doth
                 deflect
                 a
                 little
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Determination
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 swiftness
                 wherewith
                 we
                 are
                 then
                 snatcht
                 away
                 ,
                 doth
                 only
                 serve
                 to
                 advance
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 is
                 needful
                 ,
                 to
                 behold
                 that
                 Planet
                 which
                 is
                 Stationary
                 ,
                 for
                 several
                 days
                 together
                 ,
                 under
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Firmament
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   How
                   Planets
                   appear
                   direct
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 The
                 thing
                 will
                 be
                 better
                 apprehended
                 by
                 the
                 Figure
                 .
                 Suppose
                 we
                 then
                 the
                 Sun
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 Circle
                 ,
                 about
                 whom
                 let
                 us
                 place
                 the
                 
                   Circle
                   a
                   d
                   g
                   k
                
                 ,
                 described
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Annual
                   motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Higher
                 Circle
                 intersected
                 by
                 numeral
                 figures
                 ,
                 we
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Orb
                 of
                 some
                 one
                 Planet
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                
                 or
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Circle
                 NGA
                 ,
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 Heaven
                 of
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 thus
                 laid
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 
                   Annual
                   motion
                
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 
                   Point
                   a
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Jupiter
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Circle
                 marked
                 only
                 by
                 1
                 ;
                 then
                 Jupiter
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 dwell
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 of
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 noted
                 A
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 
                   line
                   ,
                   a
                
                 1
                 A.
                 Conceive
                 we
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 be
                 advanced
                 from
                 a
                 to
                 b
                 ,
                 and
                 Jupiter
                 from
                 1
                 to
                 2
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 Jupiter
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 moved
                 on
                 directly
                 in
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Signs
                 from
                 A
                 to
                 B
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 afterwards
                 is
                 advanced
                 to
                 c
                 ;
                 and
                 Jupiter
                 to
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Orb
                 3
                 ,
                 Jupiter
                 will
                 be
                 seen
                 advanced
                 from
                 B
                 to
                 C
                 ,
                 alway
                 keeping
                 a
                 Direct
                 motion
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 d
                 ,
                 and
                 Jupiter
                 to
                 4
                 ,
                 Jupiter
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 have
                 advanced
                 by
                 a
                 direct
                 motion
                 from
                 C
                 to
                 D.
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 hath
                 reached
                 the
                 
                   Point
                   e
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Jupiter
                 5
                 ,
                 then
                 Jupiter
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 have
                 moved
                 from
                 D
                 to
                 E
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Signs
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   How
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   appear
                   Stationary
                   and
                   Retrograde
                   .
                
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 directly
                 interposed
                 between
                 Jupiter
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Earth
                 comes
                 to
                 f
                 ,
                 and
                 Jupiter
                 to
                 6
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 Jupiter
                 appear
                 to
                 have
                 gon
                 back
                 from
                 E
                 to
                 F
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 this
                 interval
                 is
                 very
                 small
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Stationary
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 appears
                 unmoved
                 and
                 standing
                 still
                 .
                 The
                 Earth
                 afterwards
                 being
                 advanced
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 g
                 ,
                 and
                 Jupiter
                 to
                 7
                 ,
                 Jupiter
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 have
                 moved
                 Retrograde
                 from
                 F
                 to
                 G.
                 Again
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 h
                 ,
                 and
                 Jupiter
                 to
                 8
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 have
                 past
                 Retrograde
                 from
                 G
                 to
                 H.
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 i
                 ,
                 and
                 Jupiter
                 to
                 9
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 moved
                 Retrograde
                 from
                 H
                 to
                 I
                 ,
                 which
                 space
                 being
                 very
                 small
                 ,
                 Jupiter
                 will
                 again
                 appear
                 Stationary
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   How
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   appear
                   direct
                   again
                   .
                
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 advanced
                 to
                 k
                 ,
                 and
                 Jupiter
                 to
                 10
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 proceeded
                 directly
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Signs
                 ,
                 from
                 I
                 to
                 K.
                 The
                 Earth
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 l
                 ,
                 and
                 Jupiter
                 to
                 11
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 pursued
                 his
                 Course
                 directly
                 from
                 K
                 to
                 L.
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 hath
                 reached
                 the
                 Point
                 m
                 ,
                 and
                 Jupiter
                 12
                 ,
                 Jupiter
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 have
                 advanced
                 directly
                 from
                 L
                 to
                 M.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   The
                   same
                   may
                   be
                   shewed
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   concerning
                   
                     Saturn
                     ,
                     Mars
                     ,
                     Mercury
                  
                   and
                   Venus
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 concerning
                 Saturn
                 and
                 Mars
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 concerning
                 Venus
                 and
                 Mercury
                 ;
                 which
                 always
                 appear
                 Stationary
                 ,
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 we
                 remove
                 from
                 the
                 opposite
                 Region
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 opposite
                 Region
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 then
                 so
                 turned
                 about
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 together
                 .
                 These
                 Planets
                 appear
                 Retrograde
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   ,
                   Direct
                
                 when
                 in
                 Conjunction
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 so
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 Retrogradations
                 are
                 more
                 frequently
                 seen
                 in
                 Saturn
                 than
                 in
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 more
                 frequent
                 than
                 in
                 Mars
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 slowness
                 of
                 
                 Saturn's
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 a
                 shorter
                 time
                 doth
                 overtake
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 rare
                 in
                 Mars
                 ,
                 his
                 motion
                 being
                 swifter
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 must
                 spend
                 more
                 time
                 to
                 overtake
                 him
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 Affections
                 are
                 not
                 incident
                 to
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 ,
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 runs
                 about
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 about
                 her
                 Center
                 ,
                 her
                 Orb
                 being
                 comprehended
                 within
                 the
                 Orb
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 moves
                 in
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 Of
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 various
                 Appearances
                 ,
                 or
                 Phases
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Moon
                   is
                   carried
                   about
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Vortex
                   with
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 carried
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 small
                 space
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 her
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 guess
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Vortex
                 with
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 consequently
                 since
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 this
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 doth
                 whirl
                 the
                 Earth
                 about
                 its
                 Center
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 we
                 
                 may
                 conclude
                 that
                 it
                 also
                 carries
                 the
                 Moon
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 since
                 the
                 Circle
                 which
                 the
                 Moon
                 runs
                 through
                 ,
                 is
                 almost
                 60
                 times
                 bigger
                 than
                 the
                 Compass
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 diurnal
                 motion
                 is
                 whirld
                 about
                 its
                 Center
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 24
                 Hours
                 ,
                 the
                 Moon
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 finish
                 her
                 Revolution
                 in
                 less
                 than
                 about
                 a
                 Months
                 space
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Moon
                   may
                   appear
                   to
                   move
                   from
                   West
                   to
                   East
                   ,
                   or
                   contrarily
                   ,
                   within
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   one
                   Month.
                   
                
                 This
                 long
                 time
                 the
                 Moon
                 spends
                 in
                 her
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 that
                 she
                 seems
                 to
                 run
                 round
                 the
                 Earth
                 every
                 Day
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ,
                 whilst
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 the
                 Earth
                 turns
                 round
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 .
                 Tho'
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 hinder
                 the
                 Moon
                 from
                 appearing
                 to
                 run
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Signs
                 of
                 our
                 Zodiack
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   the
                   Perigaeum
                   and
                   Apogaeum
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   is
                   .
                
                 The
                 Moon
                 is
                 sometimes
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 her
                 Perigaeum
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 further
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 her
                 Apogaeum
                 .
                 This
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 either
                 because
                 the
                 Peculiar
                 Vortex
                 of
                 the
                 the
                 Earth
                 ABCD
                 ,
                 is
                 sometimes
                 bigger
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Heaven
                
                 more
                 abundantly
                 crowding
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 
                 becomes
                 less
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Expulsion
                 of
                 it
                 again
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 push'd
                 on
                 towards
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 various
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Heaven
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Moon
                   advanceth
                   swifter
                   when
                   she
                   is
                   New
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   her
                   Quarters
                   .
                
                 The
                 Moon
                 seems
                 to
                 move
                 swifter
                 when
                 New
                 and
                 Full
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 the
                 Quarters
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 her
                 Vortex
                 ABCD
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 press'd
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Orbs
                 of
                 Venus
                 and
                 Mars
                 ,
                 between
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 placed
                 ,
                 is
                 thereby
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 an
                 Elliptical
                 or
                 
                   Oval
                   Figure
                
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   Matter
                
                 moves
                 more
                 swiftly
                 in
                 the
                 narrow
                 Parts
                 B
                 and
                 D
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Elliptical
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 slowly
                 in
                 the
                 broader
                 Spaces
                 A
                 and
                 C
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 in
                 her
                 Conjunction
                 and
                 Opposition
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 New
                 and
                 Full
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 swiftly
                 carried
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Spaces
                 it
                 then
                 runs
                 through
                 are
                 more
                 narrow
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 suffer
                 it
                 to
                 wander
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   the
                   Moon
                   is
                   not
                   exactly
                   moved
                   under
                   the
                   Aequator
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 whirling
                 about
                 of
                 the
                 small
                 Vortex
                 ABCD
                 ,
                 which
                 carries
                 the
                 Moon
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 did
                 only
                 accord
                 with
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Moon
                 would
                 appear
                 to
                 move
                 under
                 the
                 Aequator
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Matter
                 should
                 only
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 the
                 Sun
                 for
                 its
                 Center
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 only
                 be
                 seen
                 under
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 motion
                 must
                 neither
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 nor
                 under
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 another
                 
                   Third
                   Circle
                
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Sun
                 's
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Above
                   one
                   half
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   is
                   always
                   illustrated
                   by
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 The
                 Moon
                 being
                 a
                 
                   Round
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 its
                 Light
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 always
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 more
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 enlightned
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 exceeds
                 the
                 Moon
                 in
                 Bigness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 bigger
                 Sphere
                 always
                 enlightens
                 above
                 half
                 of
                 a
                 less
                 ,
                 it
                 does
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 above
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 must
                 always
                 be
                 illuminated
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 alters
                 her
                 Position
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 running
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 doth
                 variously
                 face
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 various
                 Access
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 Recess
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 less
                 or
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 illuminated
                 Half
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 which
                 Variations
                 of
                 her
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 her
                 Phases
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Conjunction
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   with
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   amongst
                   her
                   Phases
                   .
                
                 The
                 Philosophers
                 commonly
                 reckon
                 up
                 four
                 Phases
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Fourfold
                 respect
                 which
                 the
                 Moon
                 hath
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 in
                 different
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 receives
                 different
                 Names
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                 Moon
                 's
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Degree
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Conjunction
                 or
                 
                   New
                   Moon
                
                 .
                 Tho'
                 it
                 seems
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Moons
                   Conjunction
                
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 amongst
                 her
                 Phases
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Moon
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 enlightned
                 part
                 being
                 wholly
                 turn'd
                 away
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 dark
                 part
                 turn'd
                 towards
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   Phasis
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 The
                 first
                 Phasis
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 being
                 newly
                 come
                 from
                 her
                 Conjunction
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 by
                 moving
                 in
                 her
                 Orb
                 ABCDEFGH
                 ,
                 reacheth
                 B
                 ,
                 whence
                 she
                 appears
                 to
                 us
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 I
                 ,
                 Horned
                 (
                 or
                 Crescent-wise
                 )
                 because
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Hollowness
                 which
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 her
                 Illuminated
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   Phasis
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 The
                 second
                 Phasis
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 about
                 the
                 Seventh
                 or
                 
                   Eighth
                   day
                
                 ,
                 being
                 90
                 Degrees
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 doth
                 represent
                 the
                 full
                 Half
                 of
                 her
                 Enlightned
                 part
                 C
                 ,
                 whose
                 Horns
                 or
                 Points
                 are
                 directed
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Heaven
                 which
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 receives
                 its
                 Light.
                 and
                 here
                 she
                 appears
                 Bisected
                 ,
                 or
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 Halves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   third
                   Phasis
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 The
                 third
                 Phasis
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 D
                 ,
                 advancing
                 towards
                 an
                 Opposition
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 exhibits
                 to
                 us
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 her
                 Illuminated
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 appears
                 Gibbous
                 or
                 
                   Bunching
                   out
                
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   fourth
                   Phasis
                   .
                
                 The
                 fourth
                 Phasis
                 happens
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 E
                 being
                 180
                 Degrees
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Opposition
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 turns
                 her
                 whole
                 Enlightned
                 side
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 placed
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   Phasis
                   happen
                   to
                   to
                   the
                   Moon
                   ,
                   when
                   she
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Wane
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 Phasis
                 also
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Moon
                 in
                 Decrease
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 her
                 various
                 Aspects
                 to
                 the
                 Sun.
                 For
                 when
                 by
                 going
                 back
                 she
                 hath
                 reach'd
                 F
                 ,
                 she
                 appears
                 Gibbous
                 ;
                 when
                 to
                 G
                 ,
                 Half
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 
                   H.
                   Crescent-wise
                
                 again
                 ;
                 till
                 returning
                 to
                 A
                 ,
                 her
                 Enlightned
                 part
                 be
                 wholly
                 turn'd
                 away
                 from
                 us
                 towards
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Moon
                   is
                   more
                   illuminated
                   at
                   the
                   New
                   ,
                   than
                   at
                   the
                   Full
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 The
                 Moon
                 is
                 never
                 less
                 Enlightned
                 than
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 Full
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Opposition
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 and
                 never
                 more
                 than
                 at
                 the
                 New
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 in
                 Conjunction
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 because
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 Full
                 ,
                 only
                 that
                 part
                 towards
                 us
                 is
                 Enlightned
                 :
                 Whereas
                 when
                 New
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 wholly
                 illuminated
                 ,
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 is
                 then
                 
                   towards
                   us
                
                 being
                 Enlightned
                 by
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 that
                 is
                 turn'd
                 
                   from
                   us
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Sun.
                 For
                 the
                 Moon
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 borrow
                 her
                 Light
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 but
                 receives
                 also
                 some
                 weak
                 illustration
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 Because
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 an
                 
                   Opake
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 reflect
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 received
                 Light
                 ;
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 bigger
                 than
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 consequently
                 more
                 Light
                 must
                 be
                 deriv'd
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 the
                 Moon
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 
                   Secundary
                   Light
                
                 ;
                 as
                 GALILAEUS
                 calls
                 it
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 Quarter
                 quite
                 vanisheth
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 being
                 too
                 far
                 distant
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 those
                 Bounds
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 reflected
                 Beams
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 reach
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Moon
                   is
                   sometimes
                   Enlightned
                   from
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 We
                 know
                 likewise
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Light
                 is
                 more
                 perceptible
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 Eastward
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 West
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 situation
                 ,
                 the
                 Light
                 is
                 reflected
                 to
                 her
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Continent
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 Africa
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 proper
                 to
                 reflect
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 Seas
                 which
                 are
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 doth
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 Enlighten
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 so
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 Enlightens
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   What
                   a
                   Periodical
                   and
                   Synodical
                   Lunar
                   Month
                   is
                   .
                
                 The
                 Moon
                 performs
                 her
                 Revolution
                 in
                 27
                 Days
                 and
                 about
                 8
                 Hours
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 time
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Periodical
                   Lunar
                   Month
                
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 intervenes
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Conjunction
                 of
                 this
                 Planet
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 next
                 Conjunction
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Synodical
                   Month
                
                 ;
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 29
                 Days
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 12
                 Hours
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 when
                 on
                 a
                 certain
                 Day
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Conjunction
                 between
                 the
                 Moon
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 Moon
                 indeed
                 will
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Degree
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 27
                 Days
                 and
                 near
                 8
                 Hours
                 ;
                 but
                 she
                 will
                 not
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 there
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 will
                 be
                 advanced
                 27
                 Degrees
                 further
                 to
                 the
                 East
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 will
                 be
                 fain
                 to
                 proceed
                 two
                 Days
                 longer
                 before
                 she
                 can
                 overtake
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXI
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Eclipses
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   an
                   Eclipse
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 by
                 its
                 
                   Annual
                   Motition
                
                 ,
                 turns
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Moon
                 by
                 her
                 
                   Monthly
                   Revolution
                
                 ,
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Sun
                
                 and
                 Moon
                 must
                 sometimes
                 meet
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 oppos'd
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Whence
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 so
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Moons
                 intervening
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 becomes
                 obscured
                 by
                 her
                 shadow
                 ,
                 this
                 we
                 call
                 an
                 Eclipse
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 Light
                 is
                 hindred
                 from
                 being
                 diffused
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Eclipse
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   a
                   Failing
                   of
                   Light
                   in
                   some
                   Region
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   the
                   Diametrical
                   Interposition
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Sun
                   and
                   that
                   Country
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 Eclipse
                 always
                 happens
                 at
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Moons
                   Conjunction
                
                 with
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   an
                   Eclipse
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   is
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Moon
                 come
                 within
                 the
                 verge
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Earths
                   shadow
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 it
                 borrows
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 this
                 we
                 call
                 an
                 Eclipse
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 
                   an
                   Eclipse
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   is
                   a
                   Failure
                   of
                   Light
                   in
                   the
                   Moon
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   Diametrical
                   Interposition
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   between
                   the
                   Sun
                   and
                   the
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 For
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Moon
                 obscured
                 by
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 happens
                 always
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Full
                   Moon
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Opposition
                 :
                 Tho'
                 this
                 Observation
                 be
                 not
                 perceiv'd
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 those
                 only
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Diametrically
                 interpos'd
                 between
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   An
                   Eclipse
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   is
                   either
                   Total
                   or
                   Partial
                   .
                
                 An
                 Eclipse
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 either
                 Total
                 ,
                 or
                 Partial
                 .
                 A
                 
                   Total
                   Eclipse
                
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 Round
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 cover'd
                 with
                 the
                 Shadow
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 Whereas
                 in
                 a
                 Partial
                 ,
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 only
                 is
                 obscured
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   A
                   Solar
                   Eclipse
                   may
                   more
                   properly
                   be
                   called
                   an
                   Eclipse
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Betwixt
                 these
                 two
                 Eclipses
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 this
                 considerable
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Failure
                 of
                 Light
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Interposition
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 really
                 keeps
                 off
                 the
                 
                 Sun's
                 Rays
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 hindring
                 it
                 from
                 receiving
                 its
                 wonted
                 splendour
                 .
                 But
                 no
                 such
                 Defect
                 of
                 Light
                 ever
                 happens
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 whose
                 Light
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 least
                 impair'd
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Moons
                 Interposition
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 an
                 Eclipse
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 may
                 with
                 more
                 propriety
                 of
                 Speech
                 be
                 called
                 an
                 Eclipse
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Defect
                 of
                 Light
                 being
                 only
                 in
                 Appearance
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 but
                 really
                 and
                 indeed
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 then
                 deprived
                 in
                 a
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 degree
                 of
                 his
                 Light.
                 
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   What
                   the
                   Head
                   and
                   Tail
                   of
                   the
                   Dragon
                   i●
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 doth
                 obliquely
                 intersect
                 the
                 Aequator
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 opposite
                 
                   Aequinoctial
                   Points
                
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 Orb
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 not
                 directly
                 under
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 but
                 cuts
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 two
                 opposite
                 Points
                 at
                 
                   Oblique
                   Angles
                
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 Points
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Nodes
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Dragons
                   Head
                
                 and
                 Tail.
                 For
                 the
                 clearer
                 conceiving
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 divides
                 the
                 World
                 into
                 two
                 Parts
                 ,
                 whereof
                 that
                 which
                 contains
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Pole
                
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   part
                
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 contains
                 the
                 opposite
                 Pole
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   South
                   part
                
                 .
                 This
                 supposed
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Dragons
                   Head
                
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 Sections
                 of
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 which
                 the
                 Moon
                 describes
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 passeth
                 from
                 the
                 
                   South
                   part
                
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 the
                 North
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Section
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Moon
                 passeth
                 from
                 the
                 North
                 to
                 the
                 
                   South
                   part
                
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Tail
                 of
                 the
                 Dragon
                 .
                 The
                 Orb
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 therefore
                 ,
                 ABCD
                 ,
                 doth
                 
                 not
                 concur
                 with
                 the
                 
                 Sun
                 's
                 Ecliptick
                 AECF
                 ,
                 but
                 intersects
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 two
                 places
                 ,
                 at
                 A
                 and
                 C.
                 In
                 or
                 very
                 near
                 which
                 Intersections
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 no
                 Eclipse
                 can
                 happen
                 .
                 For
                 beyond
                 the
                 
                   Ecliptical
                   Terms
                
                 GHIK
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Eclipses
                 ;
                 because
                 every
                 where
                 else
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 either
                 too
                 high
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 B
                 ,
                 or
                 too
                 much
                 depress'd
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 D
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Conjunction
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Opposition
                 of
                 these
                 
                   three
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   ,
                   Moon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 New
                 or
                 Full
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 neither
                 Solar
                 nor
                 
                   Lunar
                   Eclipse
                
                 can
                 ever
                 happen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Eclipse
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ever
                   happens
                   at
                   〈◊〉
                   New
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Eclipse
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 can
                 only
                 happen
                 at
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Moon
                
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 are
                 in
                 Conjunction
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 Orb
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 only
                 intersects
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 at
                 two
                 Points
                 or
                 Nodes
                 ,
                 she
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 before
                 she
                 can
                 cause
                 an
                 Eclipse
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 meets
                 twice
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 Year
                 with
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 in
                 or
                 at
                 those
                 Nodes
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 cannot
                 suffer
                 an
                 Eclipse
                 more
                 frequently
                 ,
                 than
                 about
                 every
                 sixth
                 Month.
                 The
                 
                   Moons
                   motion
                
                 also
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 always
                 exactly
                 under
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 but
                 deviating
                 something
                 from
                 it
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 or
                 South
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 not
                 moving
                 directly
                 between
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 that
                 no
                 Eclipse
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 are
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Dragons
                   Head
                
                 or
                 Tail
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 happens
                 but
                 every
                 
                   sixth
                   Month.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   ●●ppens
                   〈◊〉
                   at
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   tho'
                   not
                   〈◊〉
                   every
                   〈◊〉
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 Accordingly
                 the
                 Eclipse
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 happens
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   a
                
                 ,
                 being
                 directly
                 interpos'd
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Moon
                   b
                
                 or
                 d
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   c
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 its
                 
                   Conical
                   shadow
                   I
                   h
                   i
                
                 ,
                 hinder
                 the
                 direct
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 from
                 reaching
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 b
                 and
                 d
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 from
                 illuminating
                 some
                 
                 
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 e
                 and
                 f.
                 The
                 Eclipses
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 are
                 only
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Full
                   Moon
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Moon
                 are
                 diametrically
                 oppos'd
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Dragons
                   Head
                
                 and
                 Tail
                 ;
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 Earth
                 comes
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 its
                 Shadow
                 does
                 obscure
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 
                   Lunar
                   Eclipses
                
                 every
                 
                   Full
                   Moon
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Moon
                 having
                 some
                 Latitude
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 often
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 Opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 considerable
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Nodes
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 the
                 Shadow
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 does
                 not
                 touch
                 her
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 possibility
                 of
                 an
                 Eclipse
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 Tail
                 of
                 the
                 Dragon
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 cannot
                 be
                 there
                 above
                 twice
                 in
                 a
                 Year
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 have
                 a
                 
                   Lunar
                   Eclipse
                
                 every
                 
                   Full
                   Moon
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   a
                   Total
                   and
                   Partial
                   Eclipse
                   .
                
                 A
                 Total
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Partial
                   Eclipse
                
                 is
                 caused
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Luminaries
                 are
                 in
                 Opposition
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Lunar
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 Conjunction
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Solar
                   Eclipse
                
                 ,
                 in
                 or
                 near
                 the
                 Nodes
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 at
                 a
                 little
                 distance
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Earths
                   Shadow
                
                 is
                 always
                 in
                 the
                 Plain
                 of
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 when
                 this
                 Axis
                 coincides
                 with
                 the
                 Nodes
                 ,
                 the
                 Moon
                 passing
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 near
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 wholly
                 dipp'd
                 in
                 the
                 Shadow
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 more
                 remote
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Moon
                 must
                 be
                 only
                 in
                 part
                 obscured
                 ,
                 as
                 entring
                 only
                 into
                 the
                 verge
                 or
                 brim
                 of
                 the
                 Shadow
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lunar
                   Shadow
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 being
                 behind
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 then
                 appear
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 or
                 Node
                 :
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 when
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 cover
                 the
                 whole
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 covers
                 only
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 viz.
                 when
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 that
                 Shadow
                 being
                 somewhat
                 turn'd
                 aside
                 from
                 our
                 Sight
                 ,
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 only
                 comes
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   A
                   Total
                   Eclipse
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   happens
                   very
                   rarely
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   it
                   does
                   ,
                   lasts
                   only
                   for
                   a
                   Moment
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Total
                   Eclipse
                
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 seldom
                 seen
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Moon
                 being
                 much
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 rarely
                 be
                 so
                 conjoyn'd
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 cover
                 its
                 whole
                 Round
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 the
                 Light
                 proceeding
                 from
                 it
                 to
                 reach
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 cover
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 its
                 Shadow
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 is
                 very
                 swift
                 ,
                 she
                 makes
                 haste
                 away
                 from
                 under
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 can
                 only
                 obscure
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 tho'
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 the
                 Moon
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 conjoyn'd
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Light
                 might
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 totally
                 intercepted
                 ;
                 yet
                 could
                 not
                 the
                 Failure
                 of
                 Light
                 last
                 above
                 a
                 Moment
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 following
                 Moment
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 its
                 Light
                 would
                 be
                 diffused
                 from
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Sun's
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 would
                 be
                 got
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Shadow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Eclipses
                   appear
                   various
                   in
                   various
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 it
                 often
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 a
                 
                   Total
                   Eclipse
                
                 be
                 perceived
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 only
                 Partial
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 again
                 
                   none
                   at
                   all
                
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 clearly
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Scheme
                 or
                 Figure
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 
                   Moon
                   a
                
                 ,
                 being
                 interpos'd
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   b
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   c
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 at
                 the
                 Point
                 d
                 will
                 be
                 
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 aspect
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ;
                 they
                 who
                 dwell
                 at
                 the
                 Point
                 e
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 whereas
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 will
                 be
                 obscur'd
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 live
                 at
                 f
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 the
                 Moon
                 turns
                 away
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 situations
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 acquaints
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 a
                 
                   Lunar
                   Eclipse
                
                 is
                 perceiv'd
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 Moon
                 above
                 their
                 Horizon
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 Eclipse
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 appears
                 to
                 some
                 Total
                 ,
                 to
                 others
                 Partial
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 others
                 again
                 
                   None
                   at
                   all
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Eclipse
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   never
                   appears
                   Total
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Moon
                 being
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 Light
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 perceiv'd
                 alike
                 obscur'd
                 by
                 all
                 :
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 being
                 Lucid
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 cannot
                 appear
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 Light
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 cover'd
                 by
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 which
                 intervenes
                 between
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Lunar
                   Globe
                
                 is
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 no
                 otherwise
                 happen
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Moon
                 appears
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 greater
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Light
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 whereas
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 appears
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 Half
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 of
                 its
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 again
                 enjoy
                 the
                 whole
                 Light
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Eclipses
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   are
                   less
                   frequent
                   ,
                   than
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Solar
                   Eclipses
                
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 frequent
                 as
                 the
                 Lunar
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 which
                 deprives
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 ,
                 being
                 much
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 deprives
                 the
                 Moon
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 must
                 more
                 frequently
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 our
                 Sight
                 meets
                 with
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Round
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 some
                 determinate
                 Part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 Example
                 ,
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 we
                 live
                 :
                 For
                 otherwise
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 six
                 Months
                 
                   Solar
                   Eclipses
                
                 happen
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 less
                 frequent
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Lunar
                   Eclipses
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   long
                   the
                   greatest
                   Eclipse
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   lasteth
                   .
                
                 The
                 Duration
                 of
                 Eclipses
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 enquir'd
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 greatest
                 Duration
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Solar
                   Eclipse
                
                 is
                 ;
                 GASSENDUS
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Astronomical
                   Institution
                
                 ,
                 determines
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Space
                 of
                 about
                 2
                 Hours
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 spends
                 a
                 whole
                 Hour
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 she
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Eclipse
                 ,
                 by
                 touching
                 the
                 Western
                 brim
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 with
                 her
                 Eastern
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 brim
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Eastern
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 make
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Eclipse
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 then
                 only
                 the
                 Western
                 brim
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 is
                 advanced
                 to
                 the
                 Western
                 brim
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 soon
                 after
                 it
                 quits
                 wholly
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Incidence
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 the
                 Emersion
                 begins
                 ;
                 it
                 necessarily
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 must
                 spend
                 another
                 Hour
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 same
                 brim
                 can
                 reach
                 the
                 Oriental
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 quitting
                 it
                 ,
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 Eclipse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Superiour
                   Planets
                   are
                   not
                   subject
                   to
                   be
                   Eclipsed
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Superiour
                   Planets
                
                 suffer
                 no
                 Eclipses
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 comes
                 between
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Conical
                   shadow
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 cannot
                 reach
                 them
                 .
                 Yet
                 those
                 Planets
                 that
                 have
                 any
                 Assistant
                 Stars
                 ,
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 Eclipses
                 by
                 their
                 Interposition
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 Observations
                 about
                 Jupiter
                 and
                 Saturn
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Fixed
                 Stars
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   the
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                   are
                   .
                
                 THE
                 
                   Fixed
                   Stars
                
                 are
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 rest
                 without
                 any
                 motion
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Nails
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 ,
                 being
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 they
                 always
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 situation
                 and
                 distance
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                   are
                   Lucid
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   First
                   Element
                   flowing
                   to
                   the
                   Center
                   of
                   the
                   Vortex
                   ,
                   and
                   succeeding
                   in
                   the
                   room
                   of
                   the
                   Globuli
                   that
                   recede
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   giving
                   forth
                   light
                   from
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   differing
                   in
                   Magnitude
                   from
                   each
                   other
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                   are
                   higher
                   than
                   the
                   Planets
                
                 Tho'
                 there
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 immense
                 distance
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 space
                 that
                 reacheth
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 much
                 greater
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Planets
                 do
                 sometimes
                 hide
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 interpos'd
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 lower
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Astronomers
                 have
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 found
                 out
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 measure
                 this
                 vast
                 distance
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 great
                 as
                 we
                 please
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   the
                   Astronomers
                   find
                   out
                   that
                   the
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                   are
                   higher
                   than
                   the
                   Planets
                   .
                
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 are
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 the
                 Astronomers
                 prove
                 from
                 the
                 Parallax
                 or
                 Commutation
                 of
                 our
                 Sight
                 .
                 They
                 conceive
                 two
                 lines
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 from
                 its
                 Surface
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 the
                 Spectator
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 a
                 Planet
                 ,
                 and
                 reaching
                 to
                 the
                 Firmament
                 beyond
                 it
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 highest
                 ;
                 whereas
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 the
                 Beholder
                 is
                 lower
                 and
                 more
                 deprest
                 ,
                 unless
                 when
                 they
                 both
                 end
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Vertical
                 Point
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Point
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 First
                 Line
                 is
                 terminated
                 ,
                 is
                 accounted
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   Planet
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Point
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 line
                 ends
                 ,
                 the
                 Apparent
                 or
                 
                   seen
                   place
                
                 of
                 the
                 Planet
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 easily
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Parallax
                 is
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 difference
                 or
                 distance
                 that
                 is
                 found
                 betwixt
                 both
                 these
                 places
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Planet
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 some
                 Parallax
                 ,
                 the
                 Astronomers
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 is
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 Parallax
                 or
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Sight
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 any
                 Planet
                 were
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Sun
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                   as
                   to
                   our
                   sight
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sun
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 as
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 nearness
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 more
                 strongly
                 move
                 the
                 
                   Luminous
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Sun
                 were
                 beheld
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 appear
                 any
                 greater
                 than
                 they
                 do
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 GALILAEUS
                 gathers
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 themselves
                 ,
                 have
                 greater
                 appearing
                 Diameters
                 ,
                 their
                 immense
                 distance
                 considered
                 ,
                 than
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 common
                 
                   Astronomical
                   Calculations
                
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 we
                 take
                 away
                 their
                 Beams
                 ,
                 the
                 Diameters
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 become
                 much
                 less
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Some
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                   are
                   higher
                   than
                   others
                   .
                
                 All
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 are
                 not
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Circumference
                 of
                 one
                 Sphere
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 imagined
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 too
                 much
                 credit
                 to
                 their
                 Senses
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 hath
                 a
                 space
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 no
                 
                   Fixt
                   Star
                
                 is
                 contained
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 every
                 
                   Fixt
                   Star
                
                 must
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 a
                 vast
                 distance
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 far
                 greater
                 distance
                 from
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 than
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 inequality
                 which
                 is
                 discerned
                 to
                 be
                 betwixt
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 much
                 from
                 their
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 distance
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 Bulk
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 the
                 Region
                 wherein
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 are
                 ,
                 appear
                 Spherical
                 to
                 our
                 Eye
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 irrational
                 to
                 undertake
                 to
                 determine
                 any
                 thing
                 concerning
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 any
                 Body
                 ,
                 whose
                 outward
                 and
                 inward
                 Surface
                 cannot
                 be
                 discovered
                 by
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   the
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                   appear
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   plain
                   .
                
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 Bodies
                 of
                 equal
                 bigness
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 unequal
                 distances
                 ,
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 unequal
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 suppose
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 one
                 Plane
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 probable
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 reason
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 at
                 vast
                 distances
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 boldly
                 do
                 assert
                 )
                 yet
                 will
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Plain
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 
                   Planets
                   ,
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 and
                 Clouds
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Plain
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 touch
                 the
                 very
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 interposed
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 sight
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 judge
                 of
                 their
                 distance
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 durst
                 lay
                 it
                 down
                 for
                 a
                 general
                 Rule
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   all
                   distance
                   vanisheth
                   ,
                   where
                   we
                   have
                   no
                
                 Sense
                 
                   nor
                   Judgment
                   of
                   the
                   intervening
                   Bodies
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                   shine
                   with
                   a
                   Light
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 have
                 a
                 light
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 hath
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 other
                 
                   Lucid
                   Body
                
                 whence
                 he
                 might
                 borrow
                 his
                 Light
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 had
                 it
                 not
                 in
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 evident
                 also
                 concerning
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 briskness
                 of
                 their
                 Beams
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 vast
                 distance
                 both
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 borrow
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Light.
                 For
                 we
                 frequently
                 perceive
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 covered
                 with
                 Spots
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Clouds
                 cover
                 his
                 Face
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 resting
                 the
                 Pressure
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 suffer
                 only
                 some
                 languid
                 Beams
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 Historians
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 hath
                 sometimes
                 continued
                 for
                 a
                 whole
                 year
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 Sun
                 all
                 that
                 while
                 to
                 appear
                 with
                 a
                 pale
                 whitish
                 Light
                 ,
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 during
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 were
                 never
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 lost
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 their
                 Light
                 ;
                 which
                 must
                 have
                 followed
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 their
                 Light
                 from
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                   are
                   at
                   too
                   great
                   a
                   distance
                   from
                   the
                   Sun
                   to
                   receive
                   any
                   Light
                   from
                   him
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   fiery
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 shine
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 Light
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 proved
                 ;
                 because
                 if
                 the
                 Sun
                 should
                 be
                 viewed
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 appear
                 no
                 greater
                 than
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 the
                 Sun
                 were
                 removed
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 its
                 bulk
                 would
                 appear
                 so
                 much
                 lessened
                 ,
                 as
                 scarcely
                 to
                 be
                 conspicuous
                 .
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 the
                 Dog-Star
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 where
                 the
                 Sun
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 appear
                 as
                 great
                 and
                 glorious
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 now
                 appears
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 vast
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 sufficiently
                 proves
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 they
                 should
                 borrow
                 their
                 Light
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 differ
                 in
                 nature
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 consisting
                 only
                 ,
                 on
                 their
                 part
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 swift
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Medium
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 motion
                 they
                 communicate
                 to
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 intervening
                 between
                 those
                 Stars
                 and
                 us
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                   twinckle
                   .
                
                 All
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 do
                 seem
                 to
                 Twinckle
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 the
                 strength
                 and
                 briskness
                 of
                 their
                 Rays
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 strike
                 upon
                 our
                 Eyes
                 .
                 Which
                 appears
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 them
                 through
                 a
                 Telescope
                 ,
                 their
                 Twinckling
                 is
                 much
                 diminished
                 ,
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 Rays
                 being
                 much
                 weakned
                 ,
                 by
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 small
                 holes
                 thereof
                 .
                 Another
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 Twinckling
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 which
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 encompass
                 our
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 perfectly
                 round
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 irregular
                 Surfaces
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 Figure
                 20
                 :
                 whereby
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 whirling
                 about
                 their
                 Centers
                 ,
                 and
                 acting
                 upon
                 our
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 come
                 to
                 fall
                 obliquely
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 are
                 refracted
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 Refraction
                 their
                 Scintillation
                 or
                 Twinckling
                 follows
                 .
                 The
                 said
                 Scintillation
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 little
                 Pebbles
                 that
                 lie
                 without
                 any
                 motion
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 do
                 seem
                 to
                 shake
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 continual
                 flowing
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   the
                   Stars
                   do
                   not
                   appear
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   places
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 seen
                 by
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 places
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Great
                   Vortex
                
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 Sun
                 for
                 its
                 Center
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 they
                 cannot
                 appear
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 places
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Surfaces
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 never
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Rays
                 which
                 pass
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 these
                 Stars
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 do
                 meet
                 with
                 them
                 at
                 
                   Right
                   Angles
                
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 them
                 obliquely
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Rules
                   of
                   Refraction
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 bend
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 pass
                 more
                 easily
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 these
                 surfaces
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                   seem
                   to
                   move
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 the
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 their
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 distance
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 move
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Diurnal
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Earths
                   Revolution
                
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Center
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 another
                 motion
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 every
                 Star
                 seems
                 to
                 encrease
                 its
                 Longitude
                 ;
                 ever
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 HIPPARCHUS
                 130
                 years
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 observed
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 had
                 a
                 motion
                 like
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ;
                 having
                 taken
                 occasion
                 for
                 making
                 this
                 Discovery
                 from
                 some
                 observation
                 of
                 TIMOCHARIS
                 and
                 ARISTILLUS
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 TIMOCHARIS
                 ,
                 amongst
                 other
                 Stars
                 ,
                 had
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Spica
                   Virginis
                
                 ,
                 was
                 almost
                 8
                 degrees
                 antecedently
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Autumnal
                   Aequinox
                
                 ,
                 He
                 found
                 the
                 same
                 Star
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 removed
                 six
                 degrees
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 point
                 .
                 From
                 which
                 observation
                 he
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 move
                 by
                 this
                 motion
                 about
                 one
                 degree
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 100
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 also
                 had
                 a
                 motion
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   cause
                   is
                   of
                   this
                   appearing
                   motion
                   .
                
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 this
                 appearing
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Diurnal
                   motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 accurately
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 Parallelism
                 in
                 its
                 
                   Annual
                   Revolution
                
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 somewhat
                 turns
                 aside
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 running
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 this
                 Deflexion
                 from
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 be
                 insensible
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 
                   Reeling
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 many
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 its
                 Poles
                 describe
                 a
                 
                   small
                   Circle
                
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 to
                 the
                 West
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Hypothesis
                 we
                 conceive
                 the
                 
                   Aequator
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 different
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   Aequator
                
                 must
                 also
                 change
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 at
                 divers
                 Points
                 ,
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Longitude
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 is
                 computed
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 these
                 two
                 Circles
                 are
                 intersected
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Longitude
                 must
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 encreased
                 every
                 hundred
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Poles
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   are
                   by
                   little
                   and
                   little
                   obliquely
                   turned
                   the
                   contrary
                   way
                   to
                   its
                   Annual
                   motion
                   .
                
                 This
                 will
                 appear
                 more
                 manifestly
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 Declination
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Axis
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 from
                 the
                 Perpendicular
                 to
                 the
                 Plain
                 of
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Striate
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Element
                 (
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 explained
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 sixth
                 Part
                 )
                 which
                 coming
                 from
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 23
                 degrees
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 through
                 its
                 Poles
                 ,
                 doth
                 incline
                 it
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 degrees
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 fit
                 and
                 dispos'd
                 ,
                 to
                 drive
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   Matter
                
                 into
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 to
                 sway
                 them
                 obliquely
                 ,
                 is
                 insensibly
                 turned
                 round
                 from
                 1
                 to
                 2
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 5
                 to
                 6
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 trace
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Polar
                   Circles
                
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 and
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 age
                 ,
                 are
                 23
                 degrees
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 our
                 First
                 Heaven
                 AC
                 ;
                 
                 whilst
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 is
                 moved
                 in
                 its
                 
                   Annual
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 Signs
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 from
                 Aries
                 ♈
                 to
                 Taurus
                 ♉
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 Taurus
                 to
                 Gemini
                 ♊
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 contrary
                 Motion
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 communicates
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   Matter
                
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 turn'd
                 about
                 ,
                 respecting
                 those
                 
                   Polar
                   Circles
                
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 inclination
                 of
                 23
                 degrees
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Annual
                   Motion
                
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Polar
                   Circles
                
                 marked
                 NO
                 ,
                 are
                 now
                 directed
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 marked
                 LM
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 only
                 is
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 sends
                 the
                 
                   Sriate
                   Matter
                
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 directs
                 or
                 inclines
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 trace
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Polar
                   Circles
                
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 and
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 swayed
                 about
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 lifted
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 AC
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 again
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 wresting
                 about
                 ,
                 softly
                 depressed
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 I
                 ,
                 doth
                 now
                 decline
                 23
                 degrees
                 and
                 30
                 minutes
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Line
                 LM
                 ,
                 or
                 NO
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Poles
                 AC
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 whereas
                 formerly
                 this
                 Declination
                 was
                 of
                 whole
                 24
                 degrees
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Longitude
                   of
                   the
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                   may
                   be
                   unequal
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 altho'
                 the
                 change
                 which
                 happens
                 to
                 the
                 Longitude
                 of
                 one
                 Star
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 happens
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 together
                 ,
                 should
                 throughout
                 all
                 Ages
                 obtain
                 the
                 same
                 Longitude
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 that
                 this
                 Reeling
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 sensible
                 in
                 this
                 Age
                 than
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Irregularity
                 of
                 the
                 Apparent
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 explained
                 ,
                 by
                 supposing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Reeling
                 or
                 Titubation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 not
                 Regular
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 Ages
                 it
                 deflects
                 somewhat
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 others
                 less
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   How
                   the
                   Change
                   of
                   the
                   Declination
                   of
                   the
                   Eclitick
                   is
                   made
                   .
                
                 We
                 may
                 likewise
                 easily
                 comprehend
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 apparent
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 must
                 somewhat
                 alter
                 its
                 declination
                 ,
                 provided
                 we
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 during
                 this
                 Titubation
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 its
                 Axis
                 inclines
                 towards
                 the
                 plain
                 of
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 more
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 than
                 another
                 ;
                 for
                 thus
                 the
                 Aequator
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 determines
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 in
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 such
                 different
                 Distances
                 from
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 
                   Reeling
                   motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 follows
                 necessarily
                 from
                 its
                 being
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Vortex
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 being
                 plac'd
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Liquid
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 continue
                 there
                 many
                 Ages
                 ,
                 without
                 admitting
                 any
                 change
                 in
                 its
                 situation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Fix'd
                   Stars
                   are
                   not
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   Day
                   time
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 are
                 not
                 seen
                 by
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 impression
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Sun's
                 Brightness
                 is
                 so
                 strong
                 on
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 cannot
                 make
                 it self
                 perceptible
                 .
                 The
                 case
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 our
                 Ear
                 being
                 stun'd
                 with
                 some
                 great
                 Noise
                 ,
                 cannot
                 perceive
                 any
                 low
                 or
                 weak
                 sound
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   hot
                   Hand
                
                 cannot
                 distinguish
                 the
                 less
                 sensible
                 warmth
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 another
                 Subject
                 .
                 Yet
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 hinder
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 plac'd
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 a
                 Well
                 ,
                 may
                 perceive
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ;
                 because
                 there
                 his
                 Eye
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 strongly
                 affected
                 by
                 the
                 splendour
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 neither
                 doth
                 any
                 thing
                 hinder
                 a
                 Star
                 that
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 from
                 freely
                 transmitting
                 his
                 Rays
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Asterisms
                 and
                 Constellations
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Number
                   of
                   the
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                   .
                
                 THo'
                 the
                 
                   Fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 be
                 dispers'd
                 throughout
                 the
                 immense
                 Space
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 numbred
                 than
                 the
                 Sand
                 on
                 the
                 Sea-shoar
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Astronomers
                 have
                 been
                 pleased
                 to
                 determine
                 a
                 certain
                 Number
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 discover'd
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 their
                 Telescopes
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 nearer
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 in
                 view
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 they
                 count
                 1022
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 divided
                 into
                 6
                 Classes
                 or
                 Ranks
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   difference
                   of
                   the
                   Magnitude
                   of
                   the
                   Stars
                   .
                
                 The
                 greatest
                 Stars
                 of
                 all
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Stars
                   of
                   the
                   First
                   Magnitude
                
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 there
                 are
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 next
                 to
                 these
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Stars
                   of
                   the
                   Second
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 45.
                 
              
               
                 After
                 these
                 follow
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Third
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 being
                 208
                 in
                 number
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 
                   Fourth
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 474.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 fifth
                 Classis
                 of
                 Stars
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fifth
                   Magnitude
                
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 there
                 are
                 217.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 sixth
                 Rank
                 or
                 Order
                 of
                 Stars
                 contains
                 49
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Number
                 ,
                 9
                 Stars
                 called
                 Obscure
                 ,
                 are
                 added
                 ,
                 and
                 5
                 called
                 Misty
                 or
                 Cloudy
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 can
                 hardly
                 be
                 perceived
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   All
                   the
                   Stars
                   that
                   belong
                   to
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   Orders
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   equal
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Stars
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 one
                 Classis
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Bigness
                 and
                 Brightness
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 that
                 are
                 Greater
                 ,
                 some
                 Less
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 a
                 Midling-size
                 ,
                 between
                 both
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Dog-Star
                 is
                 the
                 biggest
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 the
                 Lyre
                 or
                 Harp
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 conspicuous
                 Magnitude
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 Orders
                 or
                 Divisions
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Eye
                   of
                   the
                   Bull
                
                 doth
                 far
                 exceed
                 the
                 Lions-Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Virgins
                   Ear
                   of
                   Corn.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   the
                   Stars
                   come
                   by
                   their
                   several
                   Names
                   .
                
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 these
                 Stars
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 distinguish'd
                 and
                 remembred
                 ,
                 the
                 Astronomers
                 have
                 reduc'd
                 them
                 to
                 certain
                 Constellations
                 ,
                 and
                 affixed
                 some
                 Signs
                 or
                 Figures
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 imagin'd
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 resemblance
                 or
                 agreement
                 with
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Animals
                 or
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Number
                   and
                   Character
                   of
                   the
                   Constellations
                   in
                   the
                   Zodiack
                   .
                
                 The
                 Astronomers
                 reckon
                 up
                 48
                 of
                 these
                 Figures
                 or
                 Constellations
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 others
                 without
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Northern
                 and
                 Southern
                 Hemisphere
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 are
                 12
                 
                   Constellations
                   :
                   Aries
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Ram
                 ,
                 express'd
                 by
                 this
                 Character
                 ♈
                 ,
                 as
                 representing
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 Horns
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Ram
                   :
                   Taurus
                
                 ,
                 ♉
                 ,
                 the
                 Bull
                 ,
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 Horns
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Ox
                   :
                   Gemini
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Twins
                 ,
                 ♊
                 ,
                 two
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Arms
                 and
                 Legs
                 twisted
                 together
                 :
                 Cancer
                 ,
                 the
                 Crab
                 ,
                 ♋
                 ,
                 the
                 Claws
                 of
                 a
                 Crab
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Retrograde
                 going
                 :
                 Leo
                 ,
                 the
                 Lion
                 ,
                 ♌
                 ,
                 representing
                 a
                 
                   Lion's
                   Tail
                   :
                   Virgo
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 ♍
                 ,
                 resembling
                 a
                 Wing
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   folded
                   Gown
                
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Damsel
                   :
                   Libra
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Balance
                 ,
                 ♎
                 ,
                 the
                 Beam
                 of
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 
                   Scales
                   :
                   Scorpius
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Scorpion
                 ,
                 ♏
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Tail
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Scorpion
                   :
                   Sagittarius
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Archer
                 ,
                 ♐
                 ,
                 an
                 Arrow
                 ,
                 apply'd
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Bow
                   :
                   Capricornus
                
                 ,
                 ♑
                 ,
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 Horns
                 of
                 a
                 Goat
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Tail
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Fish
                   :
                   Aquarius
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Waterman
                 ,
                 ♒
                 ,
                 the
                 pouring
                 of
                 Water
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Pitcher
                   :
                   Pisces
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 ♓
                 ,
                 two
                 Fishes
                 tied
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 String
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Each
                   Sign
                   contains
                   30
                   Degrees
                   .
                
                 The
                 Astronomers
                 attribute
                 to
                 each
                 Sign
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 30
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 Asterisms
                 themselves
                 be
                 unequal
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 shorter
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 longer
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 360
                 be
                 divided
                 by
                 12
                 ,
                 the
                 result
                 will
                 be
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   most
                   conspicuous
                   Stars
                   in
                   every
                   Sign
                   ,
                   and
                   first
                   in
                   Aries
                   .
                
                 In
                 ARIES
                 3
                 Stars
                 are
                 most
                 conspicuous
                 ,
                 2
                 in
                 the
                 
                   left
                   Horn
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fourth
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 and
                 1
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Horns
                 ;
                 which
                 Tycho
                 calls
                 the
                 
                   Bright
                   Star
                
                 in
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Rams
                   Head.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   What
                   in
                   Taurus
                   .
                
                 The
                 most
                 considerable
                 Star
                 in
                 the
                 Sign
                 TAURUS
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 his
                 
                   left
                   Eye
                
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Star
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 therefore
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Bulls
                   Eye
                
                 .
                 Near
                 to
                 it
                 are
                 other
                 5
                 Stars
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 Hyades
                 :
                 And
                 those
                 6
                 ,
                 formerly
                 7
                 Stars
                 ,
                 that
                 appear
                 on
                 the
                 Back
                 of
                 the
                 Bull
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Pleiades
                 and
                 Vergiliae
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Star
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Bright
                   Star
                   of
                   the
                   Pleiades
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   Stars
                   are
                   in
                   Gemini
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 2
                 Principal
                 Stars
                 in
                 GEMINI
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Head
                
                 of
                 the
                 Twins
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 Castor
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 Pollux
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 Star
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Magnitude
                 in
                 the
                 
                   right
                   Foot
                
                 of
                 Pollux
                 ,
                 towards
                 Orion
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fourth
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 called
                 Propus
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 placed
                 near
                 the
                 
                   left
                   Foot
                
                 of
                 Castor
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   What
                   in
                   Cancer
                   .
                
                 In
                 CANCER
                 ,
                 scarce
                 any
                 Stars
                 appear
                 ,
                 besides
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 
                   right
                   Claw
                
                 ,
                 and
                 3
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 2
                 whereof
                 are
                 most
                 noted
                 ,
                 whereof
                 1
                 stands
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   What
                   in
                   Leo.
                   
                
                 The
                 LION
                 is
                 adorned
                 with
                 divers
                 
                   bright
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 2
                 whereof
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Magnitude
                
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 his
                 Breast
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Lions
                   Heart
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Regulus
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 Tail
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Lions
                   Tail.
                
                 Besides
                 these
                 there
                 are
                 2
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 Neck
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 utmost
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Back
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 next
                 Stars
                 in
                 his
                 Loyns
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 the
                 Neck
                 ,
                 will
                 represent
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 Square
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   What
                   in
                   Virgo
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 VIRGINS
                 
                   left
                   Hand
                
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Ear
                   of
                   Corn
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Star
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Virgins
                   Ear
                   of
                   Corn.
                
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 other
                 Stars
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 disperst
                 all
                 along
                 the
                 
                   Virgins
                   Body
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   What
                   Stars
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Scorpion
                   .
                
                 SCORPIUS
                 ,
                 besides
                 2
                 Stars
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Magnitude
                
                 plac'd
                 in
                 the
                 further
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Claws
                 ,
                 and
                 2
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 in
                 his
                 Tail
                 ,
                 hath
                 another
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Scorpion's
                   Heart
                
                 ,
                 plac'd
                 between
                 2
                 Stars
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fourth
                   Magnitude
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   What
                   in
                   Libra
                   .
                
                 LIBRA
                 consists
                 of
                 2
                 very
                 
                   bright
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Scales
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   What
                   in
                   Sagittarius
                   .
                
                 In
                 SAGITTARIUS
                 are
                 4
                 Stars
                 more
                 considerable
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 plac'd
                 on
                 his
                 
                   Right
                   shoulder
                
                 ,
                 constitute
                 a
                 Trapezium
                 or
                 Table
                 ;
                 besides
                 3
                 or
                 4
                 that
                 do
                 somewhat
                 resemble
                 a
                 Bow
                 :
                 Beyond
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 which
                 represents
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 an
                 Arrow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   What
                   in
                   Capricorn
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Chief
                   Stars
                
                 in
                 CAPRICORN
                 are
                 4
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 2
                 in
                 his
                 Tail
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 lustre
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 two
                 other
                 in
                 his
                 Horns
                 ,
                 the
                 uppermost
                 whereof
                 hath
                 a
                 small
                 Star
                 joyned
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   What
                   in
                   Aquarius
                   .
                
                 In
                 AQUARIUS
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 conspicuous
                 Stars
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 about
                 his
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 with
                 4
                 others
                 about
                 his
                 
                   right
                   Hand
                
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 plac'd
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 Triangle
                 ,
                 constituted
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 in
                 his
                 
                   right
                   Hand
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 ;
                 besides
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fourth
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 one
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 pouring
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Magnitude
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   What
                   in
                   Pisces
                   .
                
                 The
                 Constellation
                 PISCES
                 consists
                 of
                 many
                 small
                 Stars
                 ;
                 there
                 being
                 but
                 few
                 amongst
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fourth
                   Magnitude
                
                 :
                 And
                 tho'
                 these
                 Fishes
                 are
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Neighbourhood
                 of
                 Aquarius
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Neck
                 of
                 Pegasus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Ram
                 or
                 Aries
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Breast
                 of
                 Andromeda
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 tied
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 loose
                 Riband
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 adorn'd
                 with
                 several
                 Stars
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Magnitude
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   The
                   Northern
                   Constellations
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   Zodiack
                
                 The
                 Constellations
                 without
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 Northern
                 or
                 Southern
                 .
                 The
                 Northern
                 ,
                 which
                 appear
                 in
                 our
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 are
                 21
                 ;
                 the
                 particular
                 account
                 whereof
                 here
                 follows
                 ,
                 beginning
                 with
                 that
                 Constellation
                 which
                 is
                 next
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 Pole.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1
                   The
                   Little
                   Bear.
                   
                
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 URSA
                 MINOR
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Lesser
                   Bear
                
                 ;
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 7
                 Stars
                 ,
                 4
                 whereof
                 represent
                 a
                 
                   square
                   Figure
                
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 uppermost
                 in
                 the
                 Neck
                 of
                 the
                 Bear
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Magnitude
                
                 ;
                 another
                 lower
                 than
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 ;
                 a
                 third
                 on
                 the
                 Back
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 in
                 the
                 Back
                 also
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 .
                 The
                 hindermost
                 and
                 brightest
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 3
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Pole-Star
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Pole
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2
                   The
                   Great
                   Bear.
                   
                
                 URSA
                 MAJOR
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Greater
                   Bear
                
                 ,
                 consists
                 likewise
                 of
                 7
                 Stars
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 4
                 that
                 represent
                 a
                 square
                 ,
                 exhibit
                 so
                 many
                 Wheels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 3
                 ,
                 the
                 Beam
                 of
                 the
                 Wain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Oxen
                 or
                 Horses
                 that
                 draw
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 was
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 
                   Plaustrum
                   majus
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Greater
                   Wain
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   3
                   Bootes
                   .
                
                 BOOTES
                 ,
                 the
                 Herdsman
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 
                   Driver
                   of
                   the
                   Oxen
                
                 ,
                 called
                 also
                 Arctophylax
                 ,
                 the
                 Bearward
                 ,
                 consists
                 of
                 many
                 Stars
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 plac'd
                 in
                 the
                 
                   shoulder
                   ,
                   back
                
                 and
                 knees
                 of
                 this
                 Figure
                 .
                 But
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 more
                 famous
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 placed
                 between
                 his
                 Thighs
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 rim
                 or
                 edging
                 of
                 his
                 Coat
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 Arcturus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   4
                   The
                   Dragon
                   .
                
                 The
                 DRAGON
                 consists
                 of
                 many
                 Stars
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 greater
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 ;
                 only
                 there
                 are
                 2
                 in
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 brighter
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   5
                   The
                   Crown
                   of
                   Ariadne
                   .
                
                 The
                 CROWN
                 of
                 ARIADNE
                 ,
                 plac'd
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Right
                   shoulder
                
                 of
                 Bootes
                 ,
                 represents
                 a
                 
                   half
                   Circle
                
                 ,
                 compos'd
                 of
                 5
                 Stars
                 ;
                 whereof
                 3
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fourth
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Bright
                   Star
                   of
                   the
                   Crown
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   6
                   Engonasi
                   .
                
                 ENGONASI
                 ,
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 some
                 
                   Hercules
                   ,
                   Kneeling
                
                 ,
                 comprizeth
                 several
                 Stars
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Magnitude
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 one
                 especially
                 is
                 more
                 conspicuous
                 in
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 this
                 Figure
                 ,
                 for
                 its
                 being
                 of
                 an
                 equal
                 size
                 ,
                 with
                 another
                 Star
                 like
                 it
                 ,
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 Ophiuchus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   7
                   Lyra
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Harp.
                   
                
                 LYRA
                 ,
                 the
                 Harp
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 some
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Falling
                   Vultur
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 Star
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Dog-Star
                 ;
                 besides
                 which
                 it
                 contains
                 some
                 few
                 other
                 Stars
                 ,
                 2
                 whereof
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Magnitude
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   8
                   The
                   Swan
                   .
                
                 The
                 SWAN
                 is
                 an
                 illustrious
                 Constellation
                 within
                 the
                 Milky-Way
                 ,
                 resembling
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 a
                 Cross
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 very
                 notable
                 Star
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Magnitude
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   9
                   Cepheus
                   .
                
                 CEPHEUS
                 hath
                 his
                 Head
                 pointing
                 to
                 the
                 Swan
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 
                   right
                   Foot
                
                 standing
                 on
                 the
                 Tail
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Little
                   Bear.
                
                 It
                 contains
                 but
                 few
                 bright
                 Stars
                 ,
                 besides
                 3
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Right
                   shoulder
                
                 ,
                 another
                 in
                 his
                 Girdle
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Right
                   knee
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   10
                   Cassiopeia
                
                 CASSIOPEIA
                 hath
                 5
                 Stars
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 over
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Bear
                
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 3
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Bright
                   Star
                   of
                   the
                   Chair
                
                 ;
                 another
                 upon
                 her
                 Breast
                 ,
                 called
                 Schedir
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 near
                 her
                 Flank
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 represent
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 a
                 Triangle
                 .
              
               
                 
                   11
                   Perseus
                   .
                
                 PERSEUS
                 is
                 plac'd
                 between
                 the
                 Feet
                 of
                 Cassiopeia
                 and
                 the
                 Bull
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 bright
                 Star
                 of
                 which
                 Asterism
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 Back
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Magnitude
                
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 also
                 another
                 famous
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 Medusa
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Left
                   hand
                
                 of
                 Perseus
                 ,
                 is
                 therefore
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Head
                
                 of
                 Medusa
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 4
                 are
                 call'd
                 Gorgons
                 .
              
               
                 
                   12
                   Andromeda
                   .
                
                 ANDROMEDA
                 is
                 an
                 Asterism
                 under
                 Cassiopeia
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Left-side
                 of
                 Perseus
                 ;
                 very
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 3
                 Stars
                 it
                 hath
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Magnitude
                
                 ;
                 one
                 whereof
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Left
                   Foot
                
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 Triangle
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 Girdle
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 Fishes
                 ;
                 the
                 last
                 in
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 her
                 and
                 Pegasus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   13
                   Deltoton
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Triangle
                   .
                
                 DELTOTON
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Triangle
                 ,
                 consists
                 of
                 3
                 
                   Bright
                   Stars
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fourth
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 one
                 whereof
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 2
                 at
                 the
                 Basis
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 another
                 Star
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fifth
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 near
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   14
                   Auriga
                   .
                
                 AURIGA
                 ,
                 the
                 Wagoner
                 or
                 Wain-Driver
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 Star
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Magnitude
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Left
                   Foot
                
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fourth
                   Magnitude
                
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 most
                 noted
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 is
                 a
                 Star
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Magnitude
                
                 very
                 illustrious
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Left
                   shoulder
                
                 ,
                 called
                 Capra
                 ,
                 the
                 Goat
                 .
              
               
                 
                   15
                   Pegasus
                   .
                
                 PEGASUS
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Flying-Horse
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 notable
                 Constellation
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 large
                 square
                 composed
                 by
                 4
                 of
                 its
                 Stars
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Magnitude
                
                 .
                 Besides
                 which
                 it
                 contains
                 other
                 3
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Knee
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 Neck
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Opening
                   of
                   the
                   Mouth
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 therefore
                 call'd
                 
                   the
                   Mouth
                   of
                
                 Pegasus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   16
                   The
                   Dolphin
                   .
                
                 The
                 DOLPHIN
                 ,
                 seen
                 between
                 the
                 Constellation
                 of
                 the
                 Colt
                 and
                 the
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 has
                 10
                 Stars
                 ,
                 whereof
                 5
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fifth
                   Magnitude
                
                 :
                 The
                 other
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Tail
                 ,
                 do
                 constitute
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 a
                 Lozenge
                 .
              
               
                 
                   17
                   The
                   Arrow
                   .
                
                 The
                 ARROW
                 hath
                 5
                 Stars
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 Point
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fourth
                   Magnitude
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   18
                   Eq●ule●s
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Colt.
                   
                
                 The
                 COLT
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Head
                   of
                   Pegasus
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 are
                 seen
                 4
                 Stars
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fourth
                   Magnitude
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   19
                   The
                   Eagle
                   .
                
                 The
                 EAGLE
                 is
                 considerable
                 for
                 3
                 Stars
                 ,
                 representing
                 the
                 situation
                 or
                 position
                 of
                 
                   Orions
                   Girdle
                
                 .
                 The
                 2
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 each
                 end
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 2
                 others
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Tail
                 :
                 The
                 Star
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 and
                 out-shines
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 being
                 therefore
                 call'd
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Bright
                   Star
                   of
                   the
                   Eagle
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   20
                   Serpentarius
                   .
                
                 SERPENTARIUS
                 OPHIUCHUS
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   the
                   Serpent-Bearer
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Asterism
                 ;
                 for
                 its
                 Head
                 is
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 Hercules
                 ;
                 its
                 Feet
                 rest
                 upon
                 the
                 Scorpion
                 ;
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 reacheth
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Crown
                
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Tail
                 to
                 the
                 Eagle
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 greatest
                 Star
                 is
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 .
                 Yet
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 that
                 is
                 very
                 considerable
                 by
                 the
                 
                   right
                   Ham
                
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Scorpion
                 and
                 Sagittary
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Fourth
                 year
                 of
                 this
                 Century
                 was
                 accounted
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Stars
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   21
                   The
                   Serpent
                   of
                   Ophiuchus
                   .
                
                 The
                 SERPENT
                 of
                 Ophiuchus
                 ,
                 is
                 famous
                 for
                 several
                 Stars
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 
                   fourth
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 Joynt
                 of
                 the
                 Neck
                 ,
                 next
                 to
                 that
                 Hand
                 in
                 which
                 Hercules
                 holds
                 his
                 Club.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   The
                   Southern
                   Constellations
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   Zodiack
                   .
                
                 The
                 Southern
                 Signs
                 are
                 15
                 in
                 Number
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1
                   The
                   Whale
                   .
                
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 WHALE
                 ,
                 situate
                 under
                 the
                 Fishes
                 and
                 the
                 Ram
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 vast
                 wide
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 whereof
                 is
                 a
                 Star
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   the
                   Bright
                   Star
                   of
                   the
                   Jaw-bone
                   of
                   the
                   Whale
                
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Magnitude
                 answering
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 his
                 Tail
                 ;
                 besides
                 other
                 Stars
                 over
                 his
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 
                   fourth
                   Magnitude
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2
                   The
                   River
                   Eridanus
                   .
                
                 ERIDANUS
                 is
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 winding
                 Asterism
                 betwixt
                 Orion
                 and
                 the
                 Whale
                 .
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 is
                 invisible
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   3
                   The
                   Hare
                   .
                
                 The
                 HARE
                 ,
                 besides
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 composed
                 ,
                 hath
                 4
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 4
                 smaller
                 ones
                 in
                 his
                 Ears
                 .
              
               
                 
                   4
                   Orion
                   .
                
                 ORION
                 is
                 a
                 Constellation
                 ,
                 adorned
                 with
                 many
                 
                   bright
                   Stars
                
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 ,
                 2
                 principal
                 ones
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 Shoulders
                 ,
                 3
                 in
                 his
                 Girdle
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Three
                   Kings
                
                 ;
                 1
                 in
                 his
                 
                   right
                   Knee
                
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 in
                 his
                 
                   left
                   Foot
                
                 ,
                 called
                 Rigel
                 .
              
               
                 
                   5
                   The
                   Great
                   Dog.
                   
                
                 The
                 GREAT
                 DOG
                 hath
                 not
                 his
                 equal
                 for
                 Brightness
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 commonly
                 call'd
                 Sirius
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 supposed
                 to
                 Dry
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 About
                 his
                 
                   right
                   Feet
                
                 he
                 hath
                 some
                 Stars
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   6
                   The
                   Little
                   Dog.
                   
                
                 The
                 LITTLE
                 DOG
                 riseth
                 before
                 the
                 Greater
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Harbinger
                 of
                 his
                 Rising
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 Star
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 Neck
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 another
                 Bright
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 Thigh
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 called
                 Procyon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   7
                   The
                   Ship
                   A●go
                   .
                
                 The
                 Ship
                 ARGO
                 hath
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 Stars
                 that
                 are
                 conspicuous
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 about
                 the
                 Mast
                 .
                 In
                 its
                 Helm
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 noted
                 Star
                 ,
                 called
                 Canopus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   8
                   Hydra
                   .
                
                 HYDRA
                 ,
                 the
                 Hydre
                 ,
                 a
                 Water-Serpent
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 long
                 extended
                 Asterism
                 ;
                 for
                 with
                 its
                 Head
                 it
                 toucheth
                 the
                 Claws
                 of
                 the
                 Crab
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Tail
                 is
                 near
                 to
                 Libra
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Ballance
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 a
                 very
                 
                   bright
                   Star
                
                 in
                 its
                 Breast
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Heart
                   of
                   the
                   Water-Snake
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   9
                   Crater
                   ,
                   the
                   Bowl
                   .
                
                 The
                 BOWL
                 ,
                 or
                 Cup
                 ,
                 is
                 placed
                 upon
                 the
                 Middle
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Hydra
                 ,
                 having
                 some
                 Stars
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fourth
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 representing
                 an
                 half
                 Round
                 .
              
               
                 
                   10
                   The
                   Crow
                   .
                
                 The
                 CROW
                 is
                 very
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 4
                 Stars
                 ,
                 whereof
                 3
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   11
                   The
                   Centaur
                   .
                
                 The
                 CENTAUR
                 ,
                 besides
                 14
                 visible
                 Stars
                 ,
                 hath
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 conspicuous
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 whereof
                 1
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 
                   right
                   Fore-foot
                
                 of
                 the
                 Horse
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 
                   hind
                   Legs
                
                 are
                 4
                 Stars
                 ,
                 which
                 represent
                 a
                 very
                 remarkable
                 Cross
                 .
                 The
                 Uppermost
                 and
                 Lowermost
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Magnitude
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Right
                 and
                 Left
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 .
              
               
                 
                   12
                   The
                   Wolf.
                   
                
                 The
                 WOLF
                 ,
                 or
                 Wild-Beast
                 ,
                 doth
                 with
                 his
                 Head
                 reach
                 the
                 middle
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Scorpion
                 ;
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 Stars
                 bigger
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fourth
                   Magnitude
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   13
                   The
                   Altar
                   .
                
                 The
                 ALTAR
                 ,
                 or
                 Censer
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 hid
                 from
                 us
                 under
                 the
                 bending
                 of
                 the
                 Scorpions-Tail
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 no
                 greater
                 Stars
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   14
                   The
                   Southern-Crown
                   .
                
                 The
                 SOUTH-CROWN
                 hath
                 one
                 very
                 notable
                 amongst
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 some
                 Uraniscus
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Petty-Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 
                   15
                   The
                   South-Fish
                   .
                
                 The
                 SOUTH-FISH
                 contains
                 many
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fourth
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 
                   left
                   Leg
                
                 of
                 Aquarius
                 .
                 In
                 its
                 Mouth
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 Principal
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Magnitude
                
                 ,
                 called
                 Fomahant
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   What
                   those
                   Stars
                   are
                   that
                   are
                   Unformed
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 the
                 Constellations
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 North
                 and
                 South
                 ,
                 are
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 48
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Astronomers
                 could
                 not
                 comprize
                 them
                 all
                 into
                 Figures
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 fain
                 to
                 leave
                 some
                 in
                 the
                 Intervals
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 called
                 Unformed
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 comprehended
                 in
                 no
                 Figure
                 or
                 Image
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   Galaxy
                   ,
                   or
                   Milky-way
                   ,
                   is
                   .
                
                 The
                 Astronomers
                 also
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Galaxy
                 ,
                 or
                 Milky-way
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 vast
                 multitude
                 of
                 thick-set
                 Stars
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 weak
                 Light
                 represent
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 Milk
                 in
                 a
                 clear
                 Sky
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Telescope
                 hath
                 informed
                 us
                 .
                 Whereby
                 ARISTOTLE
                 is
                 convinc'd
                 of
                 a
                 manifest
                 Error
                 ,
                 who
                 suppos'd
                 the
                 Milky-Way
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Meteor
                 ;
                 who
                 yet
                 therein
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 wanted
                 the
                 Helps
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 discern
                 it
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   Planet
                   ,
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   Sign
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Planet
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Sign
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Ram
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Bull
                 ;
                 the
                 meaning
                 thereof
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 plac'd
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 intervenes
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 intercepted
                 between
                 our
                 Eye
                 and
                 that
                 Sign
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Signs
                 ,
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 vast
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Planets
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 speaking
                 hath
                 obtain'd
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Planets
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 unassisted
                 Sight
                 cannot
                 discern
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 are
                 farther
                 from
                 ,
                 or
                 nearer
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Planets
                 are
                 nearer
                 to
                 us
                 than
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 we
                 understand
                 them
                 
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 placed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 Signs
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Stars
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 Constellation
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 between
                 which
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 Pole
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 they
                 are
                 placed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVI
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Influence
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Judicial
                 Astrology
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   sense
                   o●
                   the
                   Question
                   stated
                   .
                
                 IT
                 is
                 a
                 Question
                 frequently
                 handled
                 by
                 the
                 gravest
                 Authors
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 Stars
                 act
                 upon
                 these
                 
                   Inferiour
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 the
                 Things
                 that
                 happen
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 do
                 depend
                 on
                 their
                 Influences
                 .
                 Or
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 plainly
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 Stars
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 those
                 Effects
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 this
                 
                   Sublunary
                   World
                
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 contribute
                 something
                 to
                 their
                 Production
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 understanding
                 of
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 examine
                 the
                 Virtue
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 gather
                 their
                 manner
                 and
                 way
                 of
                 acting
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Sun
                   influenceth
                   this
                   sublunary
                   World.
                   
                
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 concurs
                 by
                 a
                 real
                 influx
                 to
                 the
                 Production
                 of
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 give
                 heed
                 to
                 his
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 
                   Principal
                   Cause
                
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Growing
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 the
                 Nourishment
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 the
                 Ripening
                 of
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Springing
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 referr'd
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 Heat
                 they
                 are
                 cherished
                 ,
                 grow
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 perfection
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   An
                   Objection
                   against
                   the
                   Virtue
                   of
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 many
                 things
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 as
                 Cold
                 and
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 which
                 require
                 a
                 Cause
                 distinct
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 Heat
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 Heat
                 be
                 conceiv'd
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 Cold
                 ?
                 Or
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 
                   fiery
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 produce
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Natural
                 effect
                 of
                 Fire
                 is
                 to
                 dry
                 ,
                 and
                 deprive
                 a
                 Body
                 of
                 all
                 Moisture
                 ?
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Sun
                 can
                 only
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 Effects
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 Cold
                 and
                 Moisture
                 do
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 productive
                 Cause
                 ;
                 yet
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 contradict
                 their
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   accidentally
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 his
                 presence
                 drives
                 away
                 the
                 Cold
                 ,
                 and
                 suffers
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 prevail
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 so
                 his
                 absence
                 suffers
                 it
                 to
                 prevail
                 ,
                 and
                 exposeth
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Bodies
                
                 to
                 its
                 constriction
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 tho'
                 Moisture
                 doth
                 not
                 descend
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 abounds
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 doth
                 not
                 always
                 elevate
                 the
                 same
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 
                   Accidental
                   Cause
                
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Sun
                   is
                   the
                   General
                   Cause
                   of
                   all
                   Effects
                   produced
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sun
                 therefore
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 by
                 us
                 as
                 a
                 General
                 or
                 
                   Universal
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 where
                 diffuseth
                 its
                 Beams
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 happens
                 by
                 Accident
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 illuminates
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 :
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 accidental
                 to
                 Fire
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 thing
                 comes
                 near
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 heated
                 and
                 cherished
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 variety
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 situation
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 it
                 is
                 Spring
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 third
                 Summer
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Special
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 General
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 being
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 equally
                 diffusing
                 his
                 Heat
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 suppose
                 ,
                 Summer
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 falling
                 more
                 directly
                 upon
                 us
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 owing
                 to
                 that
                 
                   Part
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 wherein
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 whose
                 situation
                 is
                 so
                 directed
                 towards
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 receive
                 his
                 Beams
                 more
                 directly
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Winter
                 with
                 our
                 Antipodes
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Suns-beams
                 are
                 obliquely
                 directed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Planets
                   contribute
                   nothing
                   to
                   any
                   sublunary
                   Effects
                   .
                
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 some
                 Philosophers
                 refer
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 diversity
                 to
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 as
                 supposing
                 Saturn
                 to
                 be
                 Cold
                 ;
                 Mars
                 ,
                 Hot
                 ;
                 Venus
                 ,
                 moderately
                 Warming
                 ;
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 Various
                 ;
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 Cold
                 and
                 Moist
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 meer
                 Fictions
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 perceive
                 no
                 Cold
                 from
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 nor
                 Heat
                 from
                 Mars
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 Planets
                 :
                 Because
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 feel
                 or
                 perceive
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 must
                 perceive
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 these
                 Vicissitudes
                 of
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Sun's
                 Heat
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 these
                 Changes
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 various
                 position
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 South-Winds
                 ,
                 which
                 produce
                 Warm
                 Weather
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Winter
                 ;
                 and
                 North-Winds
                 ,
                 which
                 cause
                 Cold
                 in
                 Summer
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Aspects
                   of
                   the
                   Planets
                
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 same
                 Aspects
                 are
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 the
                 same
                 Winds
                 every
                 where
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 proceed
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Regions
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Fix'd
                   Stars
                   send
                   down
                   no
                   Influences
                   upon
                   thes●
                   Inferiour
                   things
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 do
                 the
                 
                   Fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 seem
                 to
                 dispense
                 any
                 Influences
                 to
                 us
                 here
                 below
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 vast
                 distance
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 producing
                 any
                 Effects
                 here
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 by
                 their
                 Light
                 they
                 may
                 put
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 into
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 thereof
                 agitate
                 other
                 grosser
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 thereby
                 may
                 produce
                 a
                 sensible
                 Effect
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 we
                 know
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 Virtue
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 act
                 upon
                 these
                 Inferiours
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 their
                 Light
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 attribute
                 to
                 them
                 any
                 Effects
                 ,
                 besides
                 those
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 Light
                 :
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Light
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                
                 is
                 incomparably
                 greater
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 attribute
                 all
                 
                   Natural
                   Effects
                
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Light
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 General
                 and
                 Primary
                 Cause
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Fix'd
                   Stars
                   do
                   not
                   always
                   Rise
                   and
                   Set
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   we
                   find
                   that
                   the
                   General
                   Changes
                   of
                   Seasons
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   keep
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   .
                
                 This
                 Opinion
                 may
                 be
                 further
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 do
                 not
                 Rise
                 and
                 Set
                 now
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 as
                 formerly
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 turning
                 round
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ,
                 they
                 Rise
                 now
                 almost
                 a
                 whole
                 Month
                 later
                 than
                 of
                 Old
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 Seasons
                 and
                 
                   General
                   Changes
                
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 still
                 observe
                 the
                 same
                 Tenour
                 ,
                 and
                 correspond
                 with
                 the
                 Suns
                 Course
                 through
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Dog-Days
                 ,
                 by
                 Example
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 great
                 Heat
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 old
                 Times
                 was
                 perceived
                 about
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 still
                 continues
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 term
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 changed
                 to
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Dog-star
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 its
                 Heat
                 ,
                 doth
                 now
                 Rise
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 we
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 6000
                 years
                 hence
                 ,
                 this
                 Heat
                 will
                 be
                 removed
                 to
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Dog-star
                 will
                 then
                 Rise
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Heat
                 we
                 perceive
                 in
                 Summer
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Dog-star
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 said
                 Star
                 is
                 almost
                 40
                 Degrees
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ?
                 Since
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 rather
                 expected
                 it
                 should
                 display
                 its
                 Heat
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 conjoyn'd
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 about
                 the
                 29
                 th
                 of
                 October
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Heat
                   in
                   Summer
                   .
                
                 The
                 Cause
                 therefore
                 of
                 these
                 great
                 Heats
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sun
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 sends
                 down
                 his
                 Beams
                 more
                 perpendicularly
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 continues
                 longer
                 above
                 our
                 Horizon
                 ;
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 perseveres
                 for
                 some
                 Days
                 after
                 the
                 Solstice
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 time
                 new
                 degrees
                 of
                 Heat
                 are
                 still
                 added
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Heat
                 during
                 that
                 time
                 must
                 be
                 increased
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Moon
                   produceth
                   no
                   Effects
                   upon
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 doth
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 tho'
                 she
                 be
                 so
                 near
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 produce
                 any
                 Effects
                 here
                 below
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 several
                 Effects
                 are
                 attributed
                 to
                 her
                 by
                 some
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Breaking
                 or
                 Splitting
                 of
                 Stones
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 increasing
                 of
                 Oisters
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 shell-Fish
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Increase
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 decreasing
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Wane
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 that
                 the
                 Bones
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Full-Moon
                 ,
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 Marrow
                 ,
                 whereas
                 at
                 the
                 New
                 they
                 are
                 almost
                 empty
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   why
                   Stones
                   are
                   broken
                   .
                
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 Effects
                 may
                 be
                 with
                 more
                 Truth
                 attributed
                 to
                 other
                 Causes
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 Stones
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 with
                 more
                 Reason
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 Moon
                 ;
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Stones
                 ,
                 after
                 many
                 years
                 lying
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 calcined
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 
                 Sun's
                 beams
                 reach
                 the
                 Stones
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 very
                 reasonable
                 that
                 this
                 Effect
                 should
                 rather
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 stronger
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 
                   weaker
                   Agent
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   increase
                   or
                   decrease
                   of
                   Oysters
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   proceed
                   from
                   the
                   increase
                   or
                   decrease
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 So
                 likewise
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Popular
                 Error
                 to
                 imagin
                 ,
                 that
                 Oysters
                 and
                 other
                 shell-Fish
                 ,
                 are
                 bigger
                 and
                 fuller
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 others
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 they
                 are
                 sometimes
                 bigger
                 than
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 Chance
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 had
                 sufficient
                 Food
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 the
                 tossing
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 hath
                 forced
                 them
                 to
                 some
                 Evacuations
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 apparent
                 in
                 those
                 Fishes
                 which
                 are
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 :
                 For
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 caught
                 in
                 a
                 Net
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 taken
                 out
                 thence
                 ,
                 are
                 fuller
                 Bodied
                 and
                 better
                 Fed
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 having
                 been
                 long
                 kept
                 up
                 ,
                 have
                 lost
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 flesh
                 by
                 striving
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 .
                 The
                 original
                 therefore
                 of
                 this
                 Error
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 some
                 have
                 taken
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 meerly
                 fortuitous
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 indifferently
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 some
                 Oysters
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 fat
                 and
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 lean
                 and
                 poor
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Cause
                   why
                   more
                   or
                   less
                   Marrow
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Bones
                   of
                   Living
                   Creatures
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Marrow
                 that
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Bones
                 of
                 Animals
                 :
                 For
                 several
                 who
                 have
                 examin'd
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 have
                 found
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 Marrow
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Bones
                 ,
                 at
                 any
                 one
                 precise
                 time
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 want
                 or
                 defect
                 thereof
                 sometimes
                 is
                 caused
                 ,
                 by
                 want
                 of
                 Food
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Beasts
                 have
                 been
                 tired
                 by
                 long
                 Journeys
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 kill'd
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   What
                   Judicial
                   Astrology
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   how
                   many
                   ●●rts
                   .
                
                 
                   Astrology
                   is
                   an
                   Art
                   ,
                   which
                   foretells
                   future
                   things
                   from
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Heavenly
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Aspects
                   to
                   one
                   another
                   .
                
                 And
                 is
                 therefore
                 called
                 Judicial
                 ,
                 because
                 from
                 these
                 it
                 judgeth
                 of
                 the
                 Events
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 Astrology
                 is
                 twofold
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 that
                 Art
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 position
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Birth
                 ,
                 judgeth
                 of
                 the
                 Inclinations
                 and
                 Tempers
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 
                   Passionate
                   ,
                   Melancholy
                   ,
                   Wise
                   ,
                   Venereal
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 because
                 the
                 Hour
                 of
                 their
                 Nativity
                 was
                 accompanied
                 with
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 
                   Aspects
                   of
                   the
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 Virtue
                 of
                 causing
                 the
                 
                   Gall
                   ,
                   Melancholy
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Spirits
                 to
                 abound
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Judicial
                   Astrology
                
                 is
                 that
                 Art
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 observing
                 of
                 the
                 Horoscope
                 ,
                 judges
                 of
                 
                   Future
                   Events
                   ,
                   Children
                   ,
                   Manner
                   of
                   Life
                   ,
                   Marriage
                   ,
                   Honours
                   ,
                   Misfortunes
                   ,
                   Losses
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Who
                   were
                   the
                   first
                   Professors
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 This
                 
                   Judicial
                   Astrology
                
                 was
                 first
                 cultivated
                 by
                 the
                 Chaldaean
                 and
                 
                   Babylonian
                   Philosophers
                
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 only
                 affirmed
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 Foretel
                 
                   Future
                   Events
                
                 from
                 the
                 Aspects
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 boasted
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 they
                 could
                 discover
                 the
                 particular
                 
                   Actions
                   of
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   special
                   Events
                
                 of
                 their
                 Lives
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 vain
                 and
                 false
                 we
                 prove
                 as
                 follows
                 :
              
               
                 
                   Reasons
                   against
                   Judicial
                   Astrology
                   .
                
                 First
                 ,
                 Because
                 the
                 Astrologers
                 had
                 no
                 exact
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Virtues
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 most
                 Notorious
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Because
                 they
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 most
                 Stars
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 variously
                 alter
                 or
                 hinder
                 the
                 operations
                 of
                 those
                 Stars
                 they
                 knew
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Because
                 no
                 sufficient
                 Reason
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 why
                 Schemes
                 for
                 Nativities
                 are
                 erected
                 from
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Birth
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Conception
                   .
                   Fourthly
                
                 ,
                 Because
                 the
                 Astrologers
                 themselves
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Principles
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 informed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Stars
                 have
                 such
                 Virtues
                 as
                 they
                 assign
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 consequently
                 their
                 Predictions
                 are
                 not
                 any
                 deductions
                 from
                 Premisses
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Dreams
                 of
                 Idle
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Astrologers
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   certain
                   Experience
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 assur'd
                 of
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 the
                 Events
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 guess
                 at
                 ?
                 Not
                 by
                 Experience
                 :
                 For
                 who
                 will
                 conclude
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 lighten
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Kings
                 entring
                 into
                 St.
                 
                 James's
                 Park
                 ,
                 because
                 once
                 it
                 hapned
                 so
                 ?
                 Or
                 that
                 some
                 King
                 will
                 dye
                 at
                 the
                 Appearance
                 of
                 a
                 Comet
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 Appearing
                 of
                 a
                 Comet
                 some
                 Prince
                 hath
                 died
                 ?
                 And
                 much
                 the
                 same
                 Evidence
                 the
                 Astrologers
                 have
                 for
                 their
                 Predictions
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 once
                 in
                 many
                 thousand
                 years
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Stars
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 position
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   What
                   happens
                   to
                   one
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   cannot
                   be
                   brought
                   as
                   an
                   Argument
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   will
                   happen
                   in
                   another
                   part
                   .
                
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 grant
                 the
                 Astrologers
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Changes
                 have
                 been
                 observ'd
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 in
                 certain
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 under
                 such
                 Constellations
                 ;
                 yet
                 can
                 these
                 only
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 those
                 Countries
                 where
                 they
                 hapned
                 :
                 Seeing
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Fair
                   weather
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Tempests
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 happen
                 to
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 Rain
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 
                   Fair
                   weather
                
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Dog-star
                 ,
                 which
                 most
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 Hot
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Heat
                 when
                 it
                 Riseth
                 in
                 July
                 ,
                 is
                 notwithstanding
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 Cold
                 to
                 our
                 Antipodes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 South-part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 this
                 Constellation
                 Riseth
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 feel
                 the
                 greatest
                 Heat
                 ,
                 experience
                 the
                 greatest
                 Cold
                 :
                 Notwithstanding
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 then
                 directly
                 over
                 their
                 Heads
                 ,
                 and
                 sends
                 down
                 its
                 direct
                 Rays
                 upon
                 their
                 Country
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   The
                   Conclusion
                   .
                
                 Conclude
                 we
                 therefore
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 at
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 the
                 General
                 Cause
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Effects
                 that
                 happen
                 in
                 this
                 
                   Sublunary
                   World
                
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 his
                 presence
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 absence
                 of
                 Cold
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 or
                 Planets
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 any
                 Alterations
                 in
                 these
                 
                   Sublunary
                   things
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
               
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   6.
                   
                   Chap.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   〈…〉
                
                 
                   I
                   Kip
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Noble
                   Henry
                   Duke
                   of
                   Beaufort
                   Marquess
                   and
                   Earle
                   of
                   Worcester
                   ,
                   Baron
                   Herbert
                   of
                   Chepstow
                   ,
                   Raglon
                   &
                   Gower
                   ,
                   Lord
                   Leivtenant
                   of
                   Wales
                   and
                   the
                   Marshes
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Countyes
                   of
                   Glocester
                   ,
                   Hereford
                   and
                   Monmouth
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   and
                   County
                   of
                   Bristol
                   ,
                   Lord
                   Warden
                   of
                   his
                   Ma
                   t
                   ys
                   .
                   Forest
                   of
                   Deane
                   ,
                   and
                   Constable
                   of
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   St.
                   Briavels
                   ,
                   Knight
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   noble
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Garter
                   ,
                   Gentleman
                   of
                   his
                   Ma
                   t
                   ys
                   .
                   Bedchamber
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   his
                   Ma
                   t
                   ys
                   .
                   most
                   Honourable
                   privy
                   Councell
                   &c.
                   a.
                   to
                   King
                   Charles
                   and
                   King
                   Iames
                   the
                   Second
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
               The
               Sixth
               Part
               OF
               THE
               INSTITUTION
               OF
               PHILOSOPHY
               .
               OF
               The
               Four
               Great
               Bodies
               ,
               Viz.
               THE
               EARTH
               ,
               THE
               WATER
               ,
               THE
               AIR
               ,
               and
               FIRE
               ;
               AND
               OF
               The
               Mixt
               and
               Compound
               Bodies
               ,
               which
               arise
               from
               them
               ;
               AS
               ALSO
               OF
               METALS
               ,
               and
               METEORS
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 its
                 Parts
                 and
                 Figure
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   the
                   Earth
                   is
                   .
                
                 THE
                 EARTH
                 is
                 a
                 congested
                 Mass
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Third
                 Element
                 ,
                 having
                 Irregular
                 Figures
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Rest
                 clinging
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Formation
                   of
                   the
                   Habitable
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 But
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 EARTH
                 ,
                 we
                 commonly
                 understand
                 the
                 whole
                 Globe
                 which
                 we
                 Inhabit
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 fit
                 place
                 here
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 its
                 Original
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 describe
                 how
                 at
                 first
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 form'd
                 ,
                 had
                 it
                 so
                 pleas'd
                 GOD
                 :
                 Let
                 us
                 imagine
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 at
                 first
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 being
                 like
                 unto
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 tho'
                 much
                 less
                 than
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 a
                 vast
                 and
                 peculiar
                 Vortex
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 whereof
                 it
                 was
                 seated
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 clinging
                 together
                 of
                 the
                 less
                 
                   Subtil
                   Parts
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Third
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 gathering
                 together
                 produced
                 
                   dark
                   Spots
                
                 about
                 its
                 Surface
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 continually
                 generated
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 dissolved
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 continual
                 Dissolution
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 remaining
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Third
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 being
                 scatter'd
                 through
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 made
                 there
                 a
                 vast
                 Mass
                 of
                 Aether
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 afterwards
                 greatly
                 increased
                 ,
                 caused
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 more
                 
                   compact
                   Spots
                
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 last
                 wholly
                 cover'd
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 .
                 Which
                 Spots
                 being
                 no
                 longer
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 lying
                 heaped
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Force
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 which
                 contain'd
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 thereby
                 diminish'd
                 ,
                 
                 gave
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Sun
                 's
                 Vortex
                 to
                 swallow
                 up
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Spots
                   ,
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 stop'd
                 in
                 ▪
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 now
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   There
                   are
                   three
                   Regions
                   to
                   ●e
                   distinguisht
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Supposing
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 Three
                 Regions
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 Whereof
                 the
                 First
                 and
                 Inmost
                 I
                 seems
                 to
                 contain
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 there
                 moved
                 like
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Nature
                 ;
                 save
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 probably
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 pure
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 cannot
                 rid
                 it self
                 of
                 that
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Sun
                 continually
                 casts
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 Spots
                 are
                 generated
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Middle
                   Region
                
                 M
                 ,
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 dark
                 and
                 compact
                 Body
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 
                 this
                 Body
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 very
                 minute
                 Particles
                 (
                 as
                 at
                 first
                 appertaining
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 )
                 joyn'd
                 together
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 probable
                 that
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 Pores
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 only
                 as
                 were
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 only
                 transmit
                 those
                 
                   striate
                   Particles
                
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 .
                 And
                 Experience
                 witnesseth
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 Spots
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 as
                 this
                 Body
                 M
                 ;
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 thin
                 and
                 loose
                 ,
                 do
                 notwithstanding
                 obstruct
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 case
                 their
                 Pores
                 were
                 large
                 enough
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 these
                 Pores
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 formed
                 in
                 fluid
                 and
                 soft
                 Matter
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 also
                 without
                 doubt
                 be
                 strait
                 and
                 smooth
                 enough
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 Light.
                 But
                 these
                 two
                 Regions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 do
                 not
                 much
                 concern
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 conceal'd
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Third
                   Region
                
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 all
                 
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 formed
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 hereafter
                 :
                 At
                 present
                 we
                 suppose
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 besides
                 a
                 
                   vast
                   Mass
                
                 or
                 gathering
                 together
                 of
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Third
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 encompass'd
                 with
                 much
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 nature
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 understand
                 from
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Primordial
                   Generation
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Formation
                   of
                   the
                   various
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 easily
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 great
                 Change
                 could
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 innermost
                 or
                 middle
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 
                   External
                   part
                
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 formed
                 into
                 various
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 2
                 ,
                 then
                 3
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 4
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 different
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Uppermost
                   Region
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   distinguisht
                   into
                   two
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 And
                 here
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 grosser
                 Particles
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Third
                   Region
                
                 being
                 thrust
                 down
                 below
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 this
                 Supream
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 here
                 marked
                 with
                 the
                 Letter
                 A
                 ,
                 is
                 thereby
                 distinguish'd
                 into
                 two
                 different
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 represented
                 by
                 B
                 and
                 C
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 uppermost
                 B
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 loose
                 
                 contexture
                 ,
                 fluid
                 and
                 pellucid
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 undermost
                 is
                 somewhat
                 
                   close
                   ,
                   hard
                
                 and
                 opake
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Formation
                   of
                   the
                   Third
                   Body
                   ,
                   between
                   the
                   two
                   former
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 C
                 was
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 B
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ;
                 because
                 its
                 Parts
                 being
                 prest
                 downwards
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 did
                 cling
                 together
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 that
                 another
                 Body
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 that
                 marked
                 D
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 generated
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Figures
                 of
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Third
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Bodies
                 B
                 and
                 C
                 consist
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 different
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 here
                 distinguish'd
                 by
                 us
                 into
                 3
                 Chief
                 General
                 Heads
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 variously
                 divided
                 and
                 extended
                 like
                 the
                 Branches
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 chiefly
                 were
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 driven
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   matter
                
                 cling
                 together
                 ▪
                 and
                 compose
                 the
                 Body
                 C.
                 Again
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 
                   more
                   solid
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Figure
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 Round
                 or
                 Cubical
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 several
                 Figures
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 small
                 parts
                 of
                 Rubbish
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 somewhat
                 great
                 ,
                 sink
                 down
                 below
                 the
                 rest
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Gravity
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 be
                 somewhat
                 less
                 ,
                 they
                 continue
                 mix'd
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 up
                 the
                 Spaces
                 that
                 are
                 left
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 a
                 
                   longish
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 Jettings-out
                 like
                 Boughs
                 ,
                 but
                 like
                 long
                 and
                 even
                 Sticks
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 mingle
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 find
                 Pores
                 or
                 Intervals
                 wide
                 enough
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 enter
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 not
                 readily
                 cling
                 or
                 stick
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 thus
                 supposed
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 obvious
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 first
                 the
                 
                   Branchy
                   Particles
                
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 C
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 entangled
                 together
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Longish
                 were
                 intermix'd
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 whilst
                 those
                 being
                 still
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 prest
                 down
                 ,
                 became
                 more
                 closely
                 joyn'd
                 together
                 ,
                 got
                 up
                 above
                 them
                 towards
                 D
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 constituted
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 two
                 other
                 B
                 and
                 C.
                 After
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Treading
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Moorish
                   places
                   ,
                   Water
                
                 is
                 squeez'd
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 comes
                 to
                 cover
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Formation
                   of
                   the
                   Fourth
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Now
                 when
                 some
                 other
                 Particles
                 less
                 solid
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 D
                 ,
                 fell
                 down
                 from
                 B
                 ,
                 they
                 stuck
                 to
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 D
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 Branchy
                 ,
                 they
                 by
                 degrees
                 clung
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 constituted
                 the
                 
                   hard
                   Body
                
                 E
                 ,
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 B
                 and
                 D
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 fluid
                 .
                 Which
                 Body
                 E
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 was
                 very
                 thin
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Crust
                 or
                 Shell
                 covering
                 the
                 Body
                 D
                 ;
                 but
                 grew
                 thicker
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 new
                 Particles
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 B
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 from
                 D
                 ,
                 joyning
                 themselves
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   Space
                   was
                   left
                   between
                   the
                   Third
                   and
                   Fourth
                   Body
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 likewise
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 so
                 happen
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 D
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 wasted
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 a
                 considerable
                 Space
                 F
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 left
                 between
                 D
                 and
                 E
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 fill'd
                 up
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 matter
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Body
                 B
                 did
                 consist
                 ,
                 the
                 thinnest
                 Particles
                 whereof
                 ,
                 easily
                 found
                 a
                 passage
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 E
                 ,
                 into
                 
                 those
                 places
                 which
                 were
                 quitted
                 by
                 other
                 thicker
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 forth
                 from
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   Cracks
                   or
                   Slits
                   came
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Fourth
                   Body
                   .
                   And
                   how
                   it
                   broke
                   into
                   several
                   pieces
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 We
                 may
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Cracks
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 E
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Cracks
                 in
                 the
                 Ground
                 in
                 
                   Summer
                   time
                
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 parched
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 Cracks
                 grow
                 greater
                 and
                 greater
                 ,
                 the
                 longer
                 that
                 the
                 Drought
                 lasts
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 its
                 parts
                 at
                 last
                 did
                 so
                 loosly
                 hang
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 hold
                 up
                 as
                 an
                 Arch
                 between
                 F
                 ,
                 and
                 B
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 broke
                 to
                 pieces
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 Heaviness
                 fell
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 C
                 ;
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 that
                 Surface
                 was
                 not
                 broad
                 enough
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 receive
                 all
                 the
                 Fragments
                 lying
                 together
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 situation
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Fragments
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 lye
                 shelving
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 If
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 E
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 Figure
                 represents
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 chief
                 Crack
                 or
                 Slits
                 were
                 so
                 disposed
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 Fragments
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 and
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 should
                 fall
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 other
                 Fragments
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 and
                 6
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 opposite
                 1
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 and
                 V
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 End
                 5
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Fragment
                 45
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 End
                 V
                 of
                 the
                 Fragment
                 V
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 
                 but
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 rang'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 C
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 delineated
                 ,
                 
                 viz.
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Fragments
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 and
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 joyned
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 C
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 four
                 lye
                 shelving
                 on
                 their
                 sides
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 leaning
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   ●●at
                   hence
                   was
                   t●e
                   Original
                   of
                   M●untains
                   ,
                   〈…〉
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Further
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Body
                 B
                 ,
                 and
                 F
                 ,
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 C
                 ,
                 an
                 inward
                 very
                 thick
                 Crust
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 Metals
                 are
                 generated
                 ;
                 by
                 D
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 by
                 E
                 ,
                 the
                 outward
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 
                   Stones
                   ,
                   Clay
                   ,
                   Sand
                
                 and
                 Mud
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 understand
                 by
                 the
                 Water
                 arising
                 above
                 the
                 Fragments
                 23
                 ,
                 and
                 67
                 ,
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 by
                 other
                 Fragments
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 leaning
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 cover'd
                 with
                 any
                 Waters
                 ,
                 as
                 8
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 and
                 VX
                 ,
                 great
                 Plains
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 others
                 that
                 stand
                 more
                 upright
                 ,
                 as
                 12
                 ,
                 and
                 94
                 V
                 ,
                 Mountains
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 also
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 these
                 Fragments
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 weight
                 thus
                 fell
                 down
                 ,
                 their
                 extremities
                 or
                 ends
                 forceably
                 dash'd
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 them
                 fly
                 into
                 many
                 less
                 Fragments
                 ;
                 which
                 made
                 
                   great
                   Stones
                
                 on
                 some
                 Sea-shoars
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 1
                 ;
                 and
                 several
                 tops
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 partly
                 very
                 High
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 4
                 ;
                 partly
                 Rising
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 9
                 and
                 V
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 Rocks
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 3
                 and
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   T●e
                   Earth
                   〈◊〉
                   a
                   Round
                   Body
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 what
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 Mathematically
                 demonstrated
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Spherical
                 ;
                 but
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 
                   Mathematical
                   Demonstrations
                
                 seem
                 obscure
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 ignorant
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 Dimensions
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 here
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 Because
                 its
                 Particles
                 are
                 equally
                 prest
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 that
                 surrounds
                 it
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Because
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 height
                 above
                 us
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 enlighten
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 vouchsafes
                 his
                 Light
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Eastern
                   Inhabitants
                
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 to
                 the
                 Western
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 communication
                 of
                 his
                 Light
                 he
                 observes
                 this
                 proportion
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 15
                 Degrees
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 perceive
                 his
                 Light
                 one
                 hour
                 sooner
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 30
                 Degrees
                 nearer
                 ,
                 two
                 hours
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 observing
                 the
                 Proportion
                 of
                 15
                 Degrees
                 for
                 each
                 hour
                 .
                 Which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Earth
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Round
                   figure
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   proved
                   from
                   the
                   position
                   of
                   the
                   Stars
                   .
                
                 The
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 also
                 confirms
                 this
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 Stars
                 which
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 are
                 always
                 in
                 sight
                 ;
                 whereas
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                
                 do
                 not
                 appear
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 move
                 so
                 far
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 between
                 both
                 Poles
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 Sun
                 doth
                 sooner
                 Rise
                 and
                 Set
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 more
                 Eastward
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 Westward
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 an
                 Eclipse
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 seen
                 by
                 us
                 at
                 Midnight
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 liv'd
                 Eastward
                 ,
                 not
                 till
                 after
                 3
                 a
                 Clock
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Mountains
                   are
                   no
                   Argument
                   against
                   the
                   Round
                   Figure
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 Inequality
                 of
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 
                   High
                   Mountains
                
                 and
                 
                   Deep
                   Valleys
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Proof
                 against
                 its
                 Roundness
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 not
                 
                   Mathematically
                   Round
                
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 exact
                 polish'd
                 Globe
                 ,
                 but
                 Geometrically
                 ;
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 these
                 Inequalities
                 ,
                 compar'd
                 with
                 the
                 Compass
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 an
                 obstacle
                 to
                 its
                 Roundness
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 unevenness
                 of
                 the
                 Rind
                 of
                 an
                 Orange
                 spoils
                 the
                 Roundness
                 of
                 its
                 figure
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   What
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   by
                   the
                   Globe
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 understand
                 the
                 Earth
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Water
                 also
                 which
                 covers
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 common
                 Center
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 continuous
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 Sail
                 North
                 or
                 South
                 ,
                 or
                 Inhabit
                 Eastward
                 or
                 Westward
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Quarters
                 of
                 Heaven
                 appear
                 ,
                 or
                 disappear
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 an
                 evident
                 Proof
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 level
                 or
                 plain
                 ,
                 since
                 those
                 that
                 set
                 Sail
                 do
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 swelling
                 Roundness
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 hides
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 makes
                 it
                 altogether
                 disappear
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   There
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   exact
                   Parallels
                   upon
                   the
                   surface
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Accordingly
                 GASSENDUS
                 well
                 infers
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 two
                 Plumb-Lines
                 ,
                 or
                 Perpendiculars
                 ,
                 are
                 exactly
                 Parallel
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 two
                 Walls
                 built
                 by
                 a
                 Plumb-Line
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 appear
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 all
                 Perpendiculars
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Convex
                   surface
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 on
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 cannot
                 be
                 parallel
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Bigness
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Semidiameter
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 a
                 Measure
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 discover
                 the
                 magnitude
                 and
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 that
                 one
                 Degree
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Circle
                 doth
                 contain
                 60
                 Miles
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 Number
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 multiply
                 the
                 360
                 Degrees
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 whole
                 Circle
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Compass
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 consists
                 of
                 21600
                 Miles
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Circle
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 22
                 parts
                 ,
                 its
                 Diameter
                 contains
                 7
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Semidiameter
                 3
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Compass
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 proportion
                 to
                 the
                 Diameter
                 ,
                 as
                 22
                 to
                 7.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 
                   Diameter
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 consists
                 of
                 7200
                 Miles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Semidiameter
                 3600
                 Miles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Other
                   Properties
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 From
                 the
                 Description
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 also
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 Hard
                 and
                 Dry
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Dryness
                 and
                 Hardness
                 of
                 any
                 Body
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Resting
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 Cold
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 its
                 Parts
                 have
                 either
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 weak
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 no
                 motion
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 heat
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 necessary
                 also
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 Heavy
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 its
                 parts
                 have
                 less
                 Force
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 contain'd
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 driven
                 down
                 towards
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 it
                 is
                 Opake
                 ,
                 and
                 reflects
                 the
                 Light
                 it
                 receives
                 ;
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Interruption
                 and
                 manifold
                 Windings
                 of
                 its
                 Pores
                 ,
                 not
                 exactly
                 answering
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   four
                   kind
                   of
                   Pores
                   in
                   the
                   inward
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 4
                 kind
                 of
                 Pores
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 within
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 The
                 First
                 whereof
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 extended
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 wavings
                 and
                 turnings
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 are
                 strait
                 Pores
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 have
                 a
                 hollow
                 Surface
                 ,
                 but
                 rough
                 and
                 rugged
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 smooth
                 and
                 even
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 kind
                 are
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 run
                 into
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 one
                 has
                 often
                 communication
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 Pores
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 account
                 we
                 may
                 compare
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Branches
                 of
                 Trees
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 kind
                 of
                 Pores
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 somewhat
                 like
                 Screws
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   Pores
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   kind
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   altogether
                   alike
                   .
                
                 But
                 tho'
                 we
                 have
                 here
                 deduced
                 all
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 four
                 kinds
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 allow
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 infinite
                 variety
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 two
                 Pores
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 altogether
                 like
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 The
                 Earth
                 is
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 fluid
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 encompasseth
                 it
                 round
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Common
                   People
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   to
                   〈…〉
                   the
                   〈…〉
                   World.
                   
                
                 THe
                 
                   Common
                   People
                
                 are
                 not
                 more
                 obstinate
                 in
                 any
                 Persuasion
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Earths
                   Immobility
                
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 cannot
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 and
                 support
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 moved
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 of
                 such
                 prodigious
                 Weight
                 and
                 Bulk
                 should
                 be
                 carried
                 about
                 by
                 another
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 they
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 are
                 whirl'd
                 round
                 about
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 rests
                 immovable
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Indeed
                 our
                 Eyes
                 are
                 not
                 wanting
                 to
                 confirm
                 this
                 Persuasion
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Stars
                 turn
                 towards
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 〈◊〉
                 approacheth
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   〈◊〉
                   ●ust
                   〈…〉
                   to●●●t
                   t●
                   trust
                   our
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
                 But
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 too
                 much
                 rely
                 upon
                 the
                 report
                 of
                 our
                 Senses
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Shoar
                 departs
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 indeed
                 they
                 themselves
                 do
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 Shoar
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 thing
                 appear
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 moved
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 ARISTOTLE
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   the
                   Motion
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Spectator
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   moved
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 neither
                 must
                 it
                 seem
                 strange
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 carried
                 about
                 with
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 see
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Roof
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Stars
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 resting
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Stations
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 seem
                 to
                 draw
                 near
                 ,
                 pass
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 depart
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 most
                 steady
                 and
                 even
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 whilst
                 Men
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 they
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 turn
                 their
                 Eyes
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Object
                 ,
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Interval
                 is
                 either
                 increased
                 or
                 diminished
                 ,
                 then
                 indeed
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 :
                 But
                 our
                 Sight
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 our
                 Mind
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 apt
                 to
                 ascribe
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 seen
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 finds
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 no
                 distance
                 from
                 it self
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 assert
                 this
                 without
                 any
                 grounds
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 enquire
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 it self
                 have
                 any
                 
                   Repugnance
                   to
                   motion
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
                 Why
                 should
                 not
                 we
                 conclude
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 moved
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Objections
                   that
                   are
                   made
                   against
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Two
                 things
                 are
                 only
                 alledg'd
                 against
                 
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 its
                 Bulk
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Weight
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 Object
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 kept
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 their
                 Gravity
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Stones
                 and
                 Metals
                 rest
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 removed
                 without
                 force
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 propension
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 this
                 Reason
                 is
                 not
                 conclusive
                 ,
                 appears
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 round
                 Bowls
                 or
                 Bullets
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 Iron
                 or
                 Steel
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 a
                 small
                 Force
                 made
                 to
                 trundle
                 along
                 a
                 Plain
                 or
                 Level
                 .
                 Stones
                 therefore
                 and
                 Metals
                 continue
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 strive
                 to
                 tend
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 firmly
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Bodies
                 whereon
                 they
                 lye
                 ;
                 which
                 Impediment
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 surrounded
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Fluid
                   Heaven
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   inward
                   Heaviness
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 
                   Inward
                   Gravity
                
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 all
                 Gravitation
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 which
                 drive
                 Terrestrial
                 Bodies
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 all
                 the
                 Space
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 be
                 fill'd
                 with
                 such
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 neither
                 promote
                 nor
                 hinder
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 be
                 turn'd
                 about
                 its
                 Axis
                 in
                 24
                 Hours
                 ,
                 all
                 its
                 Parts
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 not
                 very
                 closely
                 stick
                 together
                 ,
                 would
                 fly
                 away
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Sand
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 cast
                 into
                 a
                 Whirlpool
                 ,
                 is
                 every
                 way
                 dissipated
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 we
                 may
                 rather
                 account
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 be
                 Light
                 ,
                 than
                 Heavy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Heaviness
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Earth
                   cann●t
                   hi●der
                   〈◊〉
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 do
                 I
                 see
                 what
                 else
                 can
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 Heaviness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 Quality
                 whereby
                 Bodies
                 tending
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 tendency
                 also
                 to
                 lye
                 closer
                 and
                 cling
                 together
                 .
                 Now
                 such
                 a
                 Heaviness
                 cannot
                 hinder
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 being
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 with
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 that
                 surrounds
                 it
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 Company
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 Boat
                 that
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 round
                 ,
                 could
                 hinder
                 their
                 turning
                 round
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 mutual
                 embracing
                 and
                 holding
                 fast
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   It
                   s
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   no
                   〈◊〉
                   t●
                   its
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 can
                 the
                 Bulk
                 or
                 Magnitude
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 hinder
                 its
                 motion
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Bigness
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 doth
                 not
                 deprive
                 it
                 of
                 Mobility
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Property
                 of
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 should
                 own
                 all
                 motion
                 to
                 be
                 violent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Earth
                   is
                   tur●'d
                   round
                   ●y
                   a
                   year●●
                   and
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
                 We
                 must
                 conclude
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 can
                 be
                 carried
                 round
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   matter
                
                 that
                 surrounds
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Supposition
                 ,
                 the
                 Vortex
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 hath
                 been
                 swallow'd
                 up
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Earth
                 hath
                 been
                 thrust
                 down
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 surrounded
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Fluid
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 always
                 turning
                 round
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 must
                 be
                 carried
                 about
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 clear
                 of
                 it self
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 a
                 Planet
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 only
                 be
                 carried
                 round
                 by
                 an
                 
                   Annual
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 surrounding
                 
                   Coelestial
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 a
                 daily
                 Circumvolution
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Earth
                 having
                 formerly
                 been
                 a
                 Star
                 ,
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 have
                 retain'd
                 the
                 motion
                 it
                 had
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 in
                 its
                 Center
                 doth
                 turn
                 round
                 ,
                 it
                 communicates
                 that
                 motion
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 whole
                 to
                 turn
                 round
                 likewise
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   against
                   the
                   Earths
                   being
                   a
                   Planet
                   .
                
                 But
                 youl'l
                 say
                 ,
                 What
                 resemblance
                 is
                 there
                 between
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 meanest
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Properties
                   o●
                   a
                   Planet
                   do
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Form
                 and
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 meet
                 with
                 several
                 Arguments
                 to
                 persuade
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Planet
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 Planets
                 in
                 its
                 bulk
                 and
                 bigness
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 figure
                 also
                 and
                 situation
                 prove
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 round
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 hangs
                 pois'd
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 So
                 also
                 like
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 wants
                 Light
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 shines
                 only
                 with
                 a
                 borrowed
                 Refulgency
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 :
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Appearances
                   ,
                   Aspects
                   ,
                   Directions
                   ,
                   Stations
                   ,
                   Retrogradations
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 to
                 pass
                 by
                 its
                 various
                 Reciprocations
                 with
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 Mercury
                 and
                 Venus
                 do
                 appear
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 doth
                 the
                 Earth
                 appear
                 to
                 
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Saturn
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Saturn
                 appear
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 she
                 appear
                 to
                 Venus
                 and
                 Mercury
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 since
                 the
                 Planets
                 are
                 moved
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 
                 is
                 like
                 them
                 ,
                 must
                 likewise
                 move
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Axis
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 How
                 does
                 it
                 appear
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 the
                 meanest
                 and
                 most
                 ignoble
                 of
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 from
                 that
                 mistaken
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 Heaven
                 is
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 Divine
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 Sink
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 What
                 can
                 hinder
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 being
                 as
                 Noble
                 a
                 Body
                 as
                 
                   Venus
                   ,
                   Mercury
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Planet
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   According
                   to
                   
                   Tycho's
                   Hypothesis
                   t●●
                   Earth
                   〈◊〉
                   moved
                   〈◊〉
                   o●
                   all
                   .
                
                 This
                 Opinion
                 will
                 not
                 seem
                 strange
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 follow
                 
                   TYCHO
                   BRAHE
                
                 ;
                 for
                 upon
                 examining
                 of
                 his
                 Hypothesis
                 they
                 will
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 attributes
                 more
                 Motion
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 than
                 we
                 do
                 .
                 For
                 supposing
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 be
                 immovable
                 ,
                 the
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Stars
                 must
                 whirl
                 round
                 it
                 in
                 24
                 hours
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 translated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Neighbourhood
                 of
                 those
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 which
                 they
                 touch
                 ;
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Motion
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 than
                 such
                 a
                 Translation
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 a
                 motion
                 must
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 rightly
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 more
                 moved
                 than
                 the
                 Heaven
                 it self
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 whole
                 Surface
                 ,
                 doth
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 surrounds
                 it
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Heaven
                 only
                 removes
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 hollow
                 Surface
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 little
                 if
                 compar'd
                 with
                 its
                 
                   Convex
                   Surface
                
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 according
                 to
                 
                 TYCHO's
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 evident
                 Reason
                 for
                 attributing
                 a
                 motion
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Reason
                 whereby
                 he
                 attributes
                 Motion
                 to
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Rest
                   ▪
                
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 altogether
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 and
                 forged
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Imagination
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   produ●●th
                   no
                   diversity
                   〈◊〉
                   A●p●ct
                   in
                   the
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   vast
                   distance
                   .
                
                 You
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 Sun
                 has
                 its
                 position
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 moved
                 round
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 must
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 be
                 nearer
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Space
                 of
                 its
                 Orb
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Appearances
                 make
                 out
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Difficulty
                 will
                 vanish
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 vast
                 Distance
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Orb
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 describ'd
                 by
                 the
                 Earth
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Point
                 compared
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 incredible
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 used
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 
                   wonderful
                   Works
                
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 as
                 the
                 chiefest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Habitation
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 were
                 made
                 :
                 Yet
                 can
                 it
                 not
                 seem
                 so
                 to
                 Astronomers
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Globe
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   is
                   of
                   an
                   imperceptible
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   when
                   compared
                   with
                   the
                   vast
                   Compass
                   of
                   the
                   Starry
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 From
                 hence
                 also
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 answer
                 the
                 Objection
                 of
                 some
                 Astronomers
                 ,
                 alledging
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Earth
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Hemisphere
                 could
                 not
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 which
                 always
                 contains
                 6
                 Signs
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 Men
                 do
                 not
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
                 compar'd
                 to
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 an
                 
                   insensible
                   Bulk
                
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 PYTHAGORAS
                 and
                 COPERNICUS
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 affirm
                 concerning
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Annual
                   Orb
                
                 ,
                 compar'd
                 with
                 the
                 Heaven
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 assert
                 ,
                 That
                 2
                 Plains
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 drawn
                 through
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 through
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Orb
                 ,
                 as
                 Horizontal
                 ,
                 would
                 appear
                 to
                 meet
                 together
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 vast
                 Distance
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 reach
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 terminated
                 at
                 Circles
                 so
                 greatly
                 distant
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Sun
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 seem
                 to
                 end
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 indivisible
                 Point
                 ;
                 neither
                 doth
                 the
                 amplitude
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Orb
                 ,
                 hinder
                 us
                 from
                 seeing
                 the
                 whole
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 and
                 whole
                 6
                 Signs
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   overturn
                   Houses
                   and
                   Buildings
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 you
                 'l
                 Object
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 asserted
                 in
                 the
                 
                   General
                   Physicks
                
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 which
                 is
                 turn'd
                 round
                 ,
                 doth
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 it
                 lies
                 ,
                 to
                 recede
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 :
                 How
                 then
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 Castles
                 and
                 Steeples
                 are
                 not
                 cast
                 off
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 by
                 this
                 Circular
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 Answered
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 prest
                 down
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 hindred
                 from
                 flying
                 loose
                 and
                 being
                 scatter'd
                 abroad
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 moving
                 by
                 right
                 Lines
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 little
                 deviate
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 drive
                 with
                 great
                 force
                 against
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 thrusting
                 all
                 its
                 Parts
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 hinder
                 it
                 from
                 flying
                 out
                 towards
                 the
                 Heaven
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 lies
                 between
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 swiftly
                 carried
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 carried
                 about
                 its
                 Axis
                 :
                 And
                 since
                 the
                 Particles
                 whereof
                 the
                 Heaven
                 consists
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 fluid
                 and
                 variously
                 agitated
                 in
                 
                   Right
                   Lines
                
                 ,
                 or
                 approaching
                 thereto
                 ,
                 they
                 with
                 great
                 force
                 strike
                 against
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 comprest
                 and
                 thrust
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 The
                 Earths
                 Motion
                 established
                 by
                 other
                 Arguments
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 already
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 of
                 it self
                 hath
                 no
                 repugnance
                 to
                 Motion
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 neither
                 its
                 Bulk
                 ,
                 or
                 Heaviness
                 ,
                 can
                 hinder
                 it
                 from
                 being
                 〈◊〉
                 about
                 by
                 the
                 
                   fluid
                   Heaven
                
                 :
                 It
                 remains
                 no●
                 that
                 we
                 superadd
                 some
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 no●
                 only
                 induced
                 our
                 Modern
                 Mathematicians
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 to
                 favour
                 this
                 Opinion
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 before
                 I
                 enter
                 upon
                 these
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 desire
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 free
                 from
                 Prejudice
                 ,
                 to
                 contemplate
                 the
                 vast
                 extension
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 compare
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 small
                 Bulk
                 of
                 the
                 
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 many
                 Thousand
                 times
                 less
                 :
                 (
                 For
                 even
                 the
                 Common
                 Opinion
                 admits
                 the
                 Circumference
                 of
                 the
                 Firmament
                 to
                 exceed
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 50000
                 times
                 .
                 )
                 Next
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 consider
                 the
                 swiftness
                 of
                 that
                 Motion
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 must
                 necessarily
                 allow
                 to
                 those
                 high
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 24
                 Hours
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 attentively
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 I
                 question
                 not
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 think
                 the
                 Heavens
                 immovable
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 by
                 its
                 
                   Diurnal
                   motion
                
                 is
                 turn'd
                 round
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 is
                 snatch'd
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 swiftness
                 that
                 is
                 altogether
                 unconceivable
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Stars
                   is
                   incredible
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Mathematicians
                 do
                 allow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 are
                 distant
                 from
                 us
                 14000
                 Semidiameters
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 ARCHIMEDES
                 his
                 Computation
                 ,
                 the
                 Semidiameter
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 consists
                 of
                 859
                 
                   German
                   Miles
                
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 which
                 contains
                 4000
                 
                   Geometrical
                   Paces
                
                 ,
                 or
                 20000
                 Foot
                 ,
                 the
                 Circumference
                 of
                 the
                 Sphere
                 
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 75592984
                 
                   German
                   Miles
                
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 all
                 this
                 Space
                 must
                 be
                 run
                 over
                 in
                 24
                 hours
                 ,
                 in
                 1
                 hour
                 the
                 24
                 th
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 dispatch'd
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 3149066
                 
                   German
                   Miles
                
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 60
                 th
                 part
                 of
                 an
                 hour
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   first
                   Minute
                
                 ,
                 52494
                 
                   German
                   Miles
                
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 
                   second
                   minute
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 3600
                 th
                 part
                 of
                 an
                 hour
                 ,
                 874
                 
                   German
                   Miles
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 3496
                 
                   Italian
                   Miles
                
                 ,
                 or
                 3496000
                 
                   Geometrical
                   Paces
                
                 ,
                 or
                 174900000
                 Foot
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 inconceivable
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 Space
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Earths
                   Motion
                   ,
                   proved
                   by
                   an
                   Argument
                   drawn
                   r●m
                   the
                   Ptolomaick
                   Hypothesis
                   .
                
                 A
                 strong
                 Argument
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Earths
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 may
                 likewise
                 be
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 
                   PTOLOMAICK
                   Hypothesis
                
                 .
                 For
                 according
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 moved
                 more
                 slowly
                 or
                 swiftly
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Bulk
                 ;
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 less
                 in
                 Bulk
                 performing
                 their
                 Revolution
                 in
                 less
                 time
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 Bulk
                 .
                 Thus
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 the
                 highest
                 and
                 biggest
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 takes
                 up
                 almost
                 30
                 years
                 in
                 running
                 through
                 his
                 
                   Orb
                   ;
                   Jupiter
                
                 12
                 ,
                 Mars
                 2●
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Orbs
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 run
                 over
                 ,
                 are
                 nearer
                 or
                 further
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 Immobility
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 Order
                 must
                 be
                 overthrown
                 ,
                 since
                 not
                 only
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Intermediate
                   Planets
                
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 hurl'd
                 about
                 in
                 24
                 hours
                 :
                 All
                 which
                 things
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Phaenomena
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Motion
                   o●
                   t●●
                   〈◊〉
                   makes
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   ●●●uty
                   and
                   Order
                   o●
                   t●e
                   World.
                   
                
                 But
                 supposing
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 salv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 comely
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 preserv'd
                 and
                 establish'd
                 .
                 Seeing
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 slowly
                 moved
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 confusion
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Heaven
                 of
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 assert
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 thence
                 will
                 follow
                 another
                 Absurdity
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 their
                 Motions
                 will
                 be
                 unequal
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Greatest
                 Circles
                 will
                 be
                 most
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 Circles
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 slow
                 motion
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Circles
                 shall
                 be
                 further
                 from
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 and
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 absur'd
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 suppose
                 Bodies
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 at
                 the
                 remotest
                 distances
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 assign
                 the
                 least
                 Spaces
                 to
                 their
                 motions
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   I●
                   the
                   〈◊〉
                   ●e
                   immovable
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   two
                   contrary
                   Motions
                   in
                   the
                   Heavens
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Determination
                 of
                 a
                 motion
                 towards
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 meeting
                 of
                 another
                 
                   Body
                   ,
                   resting
                
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 moved
                 ,
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 Now
                 supposing
                 that
                 the
                 Heaven
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 divers
                 motions
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 one
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 swiftly
                 whirl'd
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Planets
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ;
                 which
                 two
                 motions
                 are
                 Diametrically
                 opposite
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 divers
                 ways
                 
                   by
                   contrary
                   Motions
                
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 Body
                 be
                 carried
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 be
                 carried
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   These
                   Difficulties
                   are
                   removed
                   by
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 still
                 more
                 surpasseth
                 our
                 Apprehension
                 is
                 ,
                 How
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 that
                 whilst
                 the
                 Heaven
                 is
                 with
                 such
                 incredible
                 swiftness
                 hurl'd
                 about
                 ,
                 the
                 Planets
                 should
                 in
                 spight
                 of
                 it
                 perform
                 their
                 Courses
                 in
                 a
                 quite
                 contrary
                 motion
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 especially
                 seeing
                 that
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 slow
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 be
                 〈…〉
                 by
                 a
                 stronger
                 motion
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 〈…〉
                 a
                 Motion
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 contrariety
                 〈…〉
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 
                   motion
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 which
                 way
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Planets
                 are
                 carried
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   'T
                   is
                   incredible
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Heavens
                   should
                   be
                   moved
                   about
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   i●
                   should
                   be
                   unmov●able
                   .
                
                 The
                 great
                 Force
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 asserted
                 by
                 the
                 Followers
                 of
                 PTOLOMAEUS
                 his
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 strong
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 
                   Diurnal
                   Circumvolution
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 must
                 allow
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 powerful
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 whirl
                 about
                 with
                 it
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 
                   Inferiour
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Heaven
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Element
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 cannot
                 resist
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 hangs
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 indifferent
                 to
                 Motion
                 ,
                 or
                 Rest
                 ,
                 and
                 surrounded
                 with
                 
                   fluid
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 should
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 alone
                 remain
                 immovable
                 ,
                 and
                 resist
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 Force
                 ?
                 This
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 sense
                 ,
                 seems
                 utterly
                 inconceivable
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 what
                 Ropes
                 or
                 other
                 Holdfasts
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 kept
                 immovable
                 in
                 this
                 
                   Aethereal
                   Ocean
                
                 ?
                 For
                 altho'
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 be
                 liquid
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 push
                 against
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 force
                 as
                 
                   hard
                   Bodies
                
                 do
                 ;
                 yet
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 
                   fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 when
                 determin'd
                 to
                 some
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 doth
                 carry
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 whatsoever
                 Matter
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 solid
                 or
                 compact
                 soever
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 detained
                 by
                 some
                 outward
                 Force
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 great
                 Stones
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 strong
                 Current
                 of
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 along
                 to
                 a
                 vast
                 distance
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 stopt
                 by
                 the
                 unevenness
                 of
                 the
                 Bottom
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Obstacle
                 .
                 Now
                 all
                 these
                 Difficulties
                 vanish
                 by
                 ascribing
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 little
                 Body
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 imperceptible
                 ,
                 if
                 compar'd
                 with
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 and
                 unable
                 to
                 cause
                 any
                 Change
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 a
                 motion
                 round
                 its
                 own
                 Center
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   〈◊〉
                   contra●ictory
                   to
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 assign
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 that
                 keeps
                 the
                 Earth
                 immovable
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 by
                 some
                 Force
                 ?
                 But
                 where
                 shall
                 we
                 look
                 for
                 this
                 Force
                 ?
                 or
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 a
                 
                   Natural
                   Force
                
                 ,
                 depending
                 on
                 the
                 Divine
                 Order
                 and
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 setled
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Creation
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 ordinary
                 
                   Providence
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ?
                 Or
                 is
                 it
                 an
                 immediate
                 
                   Hand
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ?
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 ordinary
                 
                   Power
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Order
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 near
                 and
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 are
                 hurried
                 away
                 by
                 another
                 Body
                 ,
                 there
                 also
                 that
                 which
                 intervenes
                 between
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 near
                 and
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 carried
                 about
                 also
                 ,
                 except
                 something
                 hinder
                 it
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 suppose
                 Lines
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 through
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Planets
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 Lines
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 conceive
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 to
                 be
                 diffused
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 TYCHO
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 he
                 may
                 carry
                 about
                 with
                 him
                 the
                 Upper
                 and
                 Lower
                 Planets
                 ;
                 if
                 therefore
                 he
                 snatcheth
                 the
                 superiour
                 Planets
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 he
                 of
                 necessity
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 between
                 them
                 ?
                 Neither
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 immediate
                 
                   Power
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 since
                 TYCHO
                 himself
                 never
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 ▪
                 Power
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Hypothesis
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Sun
                   being
                   the
                   great
                   Lamp
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   absurd
                   to
                   conceive
                   i●
                   pla●'d
                   in
                   a
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Light
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 also
                 seconds
                 our
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 Bodies
                 are
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 different
                 Natures
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 different
                 Affections
                 :
                 Thus
                 Lucid
                 and
                 
                   Opake
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 distinguish'd
                 in
                 their
                 Composition
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 distinct
                 Properties
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 of
                 whose
                 number
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 ,
                 are
                 solid
                 
                 and
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 Light
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 should
                 continue
                 unmoved
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 should
                 move
                 round
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 his
                 Light.
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 absurd
                 to
                 place
                 a
                 Light
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 enlighten
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 Corner
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Sun
                 being
                 design'd
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Great
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 other
                 Bodies
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 illuminated
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Sides
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 stands
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 round
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   Effects
                   follow
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   Earth
                   be
                   supposed
                   to
                   move
                   or
                   stand
                   still
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 what
                 Reason
                 some
                 Philosophers
                 could
                 have
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Earths
                 Immobility
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Effects
                 follow
                 ,
                 whether
                 its
                 motion
                 be
                 allow'd
                 or
                 deny'd
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Sun
                 seems
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 run
                 through
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 he
                 rests
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 our
                 Vortex
                 :
                 For
                 wheresoever
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 being
                 look'd
                 upon
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 always
                 hide
                 that
                 Sign
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 placed
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 in
                 Libra
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 Aries
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 passeth
                 from
                 Cancer
                 to
                 Leo
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 seen
                 to
                 pass
                 out
                 of
                 Capricorn
                 into
                 Aquarius
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Some
                   Body
                   must
                   rest
                   ,
                   or
                   stand
                   still
                   ,
                   for
                   to
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   judge
                   of
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   another
                   Body
                   .
                
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 no
                 relation
                 can
                 be
                 fixt
                 between
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 some
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 
                   stand
                   still
                
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 form
                 some
                 respect
                 between
                 them
                 :
                 The
                 same
                 Appearances
                 happen
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 Earth
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Heaven
                 with
                 the
                 Circumambient
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Relation
                 only
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 moving
                 and
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 is
                 varied
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 being
                 indifferently
                 produc'd
                 by
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 being
                 supposed
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 easie
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 always
                 proceeds
                 the
                 most
                 short
                 and
                 compendious
                 way
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 chosen
                 to
                 perform
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 unconceivable
                 motion
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 vast
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 might
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 that
                 ado
                 ,
                 have
                 brought
                 about
                 by
                 the
                 alone
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Air
                   and
                   Water
                   are
                   whirl'd
                   about
                   with
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 These
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 might
                 alledge
                 ,
                 are
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 moves
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 listen
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 Authority
                 ;
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 turned
                 round
                 together
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Water
                 and
                 Air.
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 already
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 Air
                 makes
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Globe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   soft
                   Down
                
                 that
                 grows
                 upon
                 a
                 Body
                 hath
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 The
                 Objections
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 ARISTOTLE
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 framed
                 against
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Objections
                   afford
                   a
                   greater
                   Evidence
                   ,
                   to
                   discern
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   in
                   question
                   .
                
                 AS
                 
                   Lucid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 compar'd
                 with
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Opake
                 ,
                 do
                 thereby
                 appear
                 the
                 clearer
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 shines
                 brighter
                 ,
                 when
                 newly
                 got
                 from
                 under
                 a
                 Cloud
                 :
                 So
                 I
                 question
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 Opinion
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Earths
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 more
                 plausible
                 by
                 a
                 Refutation
                 of
                 the
                 Objections
                 that
                 Adversaries
                 make
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 Amongst
                 those
                 who
                 oppose
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 ARISTOTLE
                 is
                 the
                 Chief
                 ;
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Wit
                 ,
                 and
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 Earthly
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Sublime
                   things
                
                 :
                 Who
                 't
                 is
                 like
                 ,
                 had
                 he
                 liv'd
                 in
                 these
                 our
                 days
                 ,
                 would
                 either
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 our
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 have
                 better
                 refuted
                 the
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 stability
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   
                   Aristotle's
                   Objection
                   ,
                   drawn
                   from
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Natural
                   and
                   Violent
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 The
                 First
                 Argument
                 he
                 brings
                 against
                 us
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Circumvolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Natural
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   Violent
                   motion
                
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 repugnant
                 for
                 that
                 to
                 agree
                 Naturally
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 agree
                 to
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 likewise
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 do
                 not
                 move
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 in
                 a
                 strait
                 Line
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 
                   Circular
                   motion
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Natural
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 be
                 everlasting
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   word
                   Violent
                   doth
                   not
                   belong
                   to
                   Natural
                   things
                   .
                
                 This
                 Objection
                 is
                 easily
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 word
                 Violent
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 belong
                 to
                 
                   Natural
                   things
                
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 indifferent
                 to
                 Motion
                 or
                 Rest
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 Natural
                 for
                 Bodies
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 push'd
                 forwards
                 by
                 an
                 External
                 Agent
                 ;
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 rest
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 push'd
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 It
                 belongs
                 only
                 to
                 our
                 Will
                 to
                 
                   suffer
                   Violence
                
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 done
                 that
                 is
                 contrary
                 and
                 adverse
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 grant
                 that
                 Violence
                 may
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 certain
                 Inclinations
                 in
                 things
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 prosecute
                 the
                 Ends
                 they
                 are
                 design'd
                 for
                 ;
                 yet
                 cannot
                 we
                 conclude
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 moved
                 against
                 Nature
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 parts
                 are
                 moved
                 downwards
                 by
                 a
                 strait
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Circular
                   motion
                
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Globe
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 like
                 unto
                 the
                 whole
                 :
                 No
                 more
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 should
                 be
                 round
                 ;
                 or
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Circle
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 Circle
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 whole
                 is
                 Round
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 constitutes
                 a
                 Circle
                 :
                 But
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 be
                 moved
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 like
                 as
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 whirld
                 about
                 in
                 24
                 hours
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 that
                 compound
                 it
                 ,
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Space
                 carried
                 about
                 its
                 Center
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Nothing
                   hinders
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   may
                   be
                   Everlasting
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Motion
                 may
                 be
                 no
                 less
                 Everlasting
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 motion
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 too
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 attend
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 
                   Strait
                   motion
                
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 cannot
                 move
                 for
                 ever
                 upwards
                 or
                 downwards
                 :
                 But
                 what
                 can
                 hinder
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 may
                 move
                 Round
                 continually
                 ,
                 supposing
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 that
                 produceth
                 it
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 persevere
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Principle
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 force
                 or
                 violence
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 its
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 natural
                 for
                 Bodies
                 to
                 move
                 Round
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 move
                 in
                 a
                 
                   strait
                   Line
                
                 ,
                 upwards
                 or
                 downwards
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   second
                   Objection
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Heaviness
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 The
                 Heaviness
                 of
                 Bodies
                 seems
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Circumvolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Heavy
                   Bodies
                
                 do
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 by
                 a
                 
                   strait
                   Line
                
                 :
                 Now
                 supposing
                 this
                 
                   Circular
                   motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Stone
                 let
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 Top
                 of
                 a
                 Tower
                 ,
                 should
                 fall
                 down
                 plumb
                 to
                 the
                 Bottom
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Stone
                 is
                 falling
                 down
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 bears
                 the
                 Tower
                 moves
                 many
                 Cubits
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Stone
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Earth
                 
                 were
                 moved
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 light
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 good
                 distance
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 daily
                 experience
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   A
                   S●●ne
                   ●all●ng
                   down
                   from
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   a
                   Tower
                   ,
                   is
                   carried
                   by
                   a
                   twofold
                   motion
                   .
                
                 This
                 Objection
                 ,
                 tho'
                 accounted
                 of
                 great
                 weight
                 by
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 is
                 nevertheless
                 easie
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 every
                 
                   Heavy
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 besides
                 its
                 
                   motion
                   downwards
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 imprest
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whirling
                 round
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Axis
                 ,
                 whereby
                 not
                 only
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 along
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 therefore
                 a
                 twofold
                 motion
                 in
                 a
                 a
                 Stone
                 that
                 falls
                 from
                 a
                 Tower
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 a
                 
                   straight
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 falls
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 a
                 circular
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 carried
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   matter
                
                 that
                 surrounds
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 a
                 Stone
                 fallen
                 down
                 from
                 a
                 Tower
                 ,
                 should
                 fall
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 since
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 carried
                 about
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Stone
                 cannot
                 but
                 fall
                 plumb
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Tower.
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 contradiction
                 in
                 Philosophy
                 for
                 one
                 motion
                 to
                 be
                 compounded
                 of
                 a
                 straight
                 and
                 circular
                 .
                 ARISTOTLE
                 himself
                 owns
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 attributes
                 to
                 the
                 Fire
                 a
                 
                   straight
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 carried
                 upwards
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 circular
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 carried
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 by
                 the
                 
                   supream
                   Heaven
                
                 .
                 A
                 Stone
                 therefore
                 falls
                 plumb
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 because
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Stone
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 mov'd
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Bodies
                 contain'd
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 ●are
                 prest
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Globe
                
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 a
                 Stone
                 falling
                 from
                 the
                 Mast
                 of
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 which
                 whether
                 it
                 move
                 ,
                 or
                 stand
                 still
                 ,
                 the
                 Stone
                 ever
                 falls
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 plainly
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Stones
                   motion
                   downwards
                
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 derives
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 is
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Lateral
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 communicated
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 swiftly
                 driven
                 along
                 .
                 And
                 consequently
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 strange
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 falls
                 down
                 perpendicularly
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Stone
                 moves
                 as
                 much
                 forwards
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ever
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 Stone
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 upon
                 it
                 the
                 Stone
                 must
                 needs
                 fall
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   motion
                   of
                   a
                   Stone
                   falling
                   down
                   is
                   not
                   straight
                   ,
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   a
                   Parabolical
                   ●ine
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 indeed
                 to
                 speak
                 exactly
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   heavy
                   Bodies
                
                 do
                 not
                 fall
                 downwards
                 by
                 a
                 Right
                 ,
                 or
                 Perpendicular
                 Line
                 to
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Transverse
                 or
                 Crooked
                 ,
                 called
                 a
                 
                   Parabolical
                   Line
                
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 a
                 Stone
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 Right
                 and
                 Perpendicular
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Eye
                 doth
                 not
                 perceive
                 that
                 motion
                 whereby
                 it self
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Stone
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 motion
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 Gravitation
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 is
                 imprest
                 upon
                 the
                 Stone
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 casts
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   A
                   Third
                   Objection
                   from
                   the
                   Shot
                   of
                   a
                   Gun.
                   
                
                 Against
                 this
                 Solution
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 urged
                 an
                 Argument
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Shot
                 discharged
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Great
                   Guns
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 moved
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Center
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Bullet
                 discharged
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 move
                 more
                 slowly
                 than
                 another
                 that
                 is
                 discharged
                 from
                 a
                 like
                 Gun
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 equal
                 quantity
                 of
                 Powder
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 carried
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Bullet
                 discharged
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 must
                 much
                 exceed
                 the
                 swiftness
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 assisted
                 and
                 promoted
                 by
                 the
                 Circumvolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 obstructed
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 moves
                 a
                 quite
                 contrary
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 in
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Place
                
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Bullet
                 is
                 discharged
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 moves
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 is
                 the
                 Bullet
                 also
                 driven
                 back
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Bullet
                 is
                 discharged
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 hasts
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 is
                 the
                 Bullet
                 retarded
                 by
                 the
                 Vortex
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   A
                   common
                   or
                   general
                   motion
                   is
                   no
                   obstacle
                   to
                   particular
                   motions
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Place
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 which
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Bodies
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 neither
                 hinder
                 nor
                 promote
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 particular
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 were
                 not
                 determined
                 to
                 any
                 certain
                 part
                 .
                 As
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 this
                 Example
                 .
                 Suppose
                 we
                 ,
                 a
                 Boat
                 to
                 be
                 driven
                 with
                 great
                 swiftness
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 Region
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 part
                 thereof
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 two
                 Fishes
                 are
                 swiming
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 to
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ;
                 no
                 body
                 will
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Fish
                 whose
                 motion
                 conspires
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Boat
                 ,
                 will
                 therefore
                 move
                 faster
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 they
                 move
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 equal
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Boat
                 were
                 not
                 moved
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 hinderance
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 those
                 Bodies
                 that
                 move
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 .
                 Yea
                 the
                 motion
                 being
                 common
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   motion
                   of
                   a
                   Bullet
                   discharged
                   from
                   a
                   Gun
                   ,
                   compared
                   with
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   Fishes
                   in
                   a
                   Boat.
                   
                
                 For
                 as
                 these
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 motion
                 they
                 have
                 from
                 their
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 which
                 way
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 have
                 also
                 a
                 motion
                 imprest
                 upon
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Boat
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 a
                 Bullet
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 motion
                 communicated
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Gunpowder
                 ,
                 which
                 carries
                 it
                 straight
                 forward
                 ,
                 hath
                 another
                 motion
                 imprest
                 upon
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 swiftness
                 with
                 it
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 runs
                 through
                 the
                 same
                 spaces
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 motion
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   A
                   fourth
                   Objection
                   from
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Winds
                   .
                
                 Others
                 again
                 raise
                 this
                 Objection
                 against
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 Supposing
                 the
                 circumvolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 always
                 be
                 a
                 sensible
                 Breez
                 of
                 Wind
                 upon
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 perceive
                 when
                 we
                 ride
                 on
                 Horseback
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 a
                 Breez
                 of
                 Wind
                 coming
                 against
                 our
                 Faces
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Horse
                 exceeds
                 the
                 motion
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 Accordingly
                 what
                 a
                 strong
                 Breez
                 of
                 Wind
                 ought
                 we
                 to
                 feel
                 ,
                 if
                 with
                 so
                 swift
                 a
                 whirling
                 about
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 run
                 against
                 the
                 opposing
                 Air
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 we
                 find
                 nothing
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 motion
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   6.
                   
                   Chap
                   ●
                
                 
                   G.
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   ●
                
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   A
                   Fifth
                   Objection
                   from
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 The
                 Authorities
                 taken
                 from
                 Scripture
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 more
                 force
                 against
                 this
                 Opinion
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 may
                 places
                 
                   attributes
                   stability
                
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 a
                 motion
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 1
                 st
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Ecclesiastes
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Sun
                   ariseth
                   ,
                   and
                   goeth
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   hasteth
                   to
                   his
                   place
                   where
                   he
                   arose
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Joshua
                 it
                 is
                 reported
                 for
                 a
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 stood
                 still
                 at
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 Joshua
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Sun
                   ,
                   stand
                   thou
                   still
                   upon
                   Gibeon
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 Prodigy
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Sun
                 had
                 always
                 stood
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 had
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 more
                 proper
                 for
                 Joshua
                 to
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   thou
                   moved
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   Scripture
                   in
                   may
                   places
                   accommodates
                   it self
                   to
                   our
                   manner
                   of
                   conceiving
                   of
                   things
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 generally
                 owned
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 things
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 our
                 way
                 of
                 conceiving
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 the
                 Ends
                 and
                 Foundations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 which
                 do
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 attributes
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 an
                 Abyss
                 of
                 an
                 unmeasurable
                 depth
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 various
                 Affections
                 and
                 Motions
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 .
                 Thus
                 likewise
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 1
                 st
                 .
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   God
                   made
                   two
                   Great
                   Lights
                   ,
                   the
                   Greater
                   to
                   rule
                   the
                   Day
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lesser
                   to
                   rule
                   the
                   Night
                   .
                
                 Which
                 can
                 only
                 be
                 understood
                 as
                 to
                 outward
                 appearance
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 exact
                 Truth
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 greatest
                 Lights
                 ,
                 espeally
                 not
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 for
                 Saturn
                 and
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 are
                 greater
                 than
                 it
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 the
                 Moon
                 be
                 called
                 absolutely
                 the
                 least
                 Light
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 Mercury
                 is
                 much
                 less
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 calls
                 them
                 so
                 ,
                 only
                 because
                 they
                 appear
                 so
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 accounted
                 so
                 according
                 to
                 vulgar
                 opinion
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   stand
                   still
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heaven
                 to
                 move
                 about
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 our
                 sight
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 seems
                 rather
                 to
                 stand
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 be
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 happening
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 Sail
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Shoars
                 seem
                 to
                 withdraw
                 ,
                 tho'
                 indeed
                 they
                 withdraw
                 or
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 Shoar
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 Joshua
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Sun
                   ,
                   stand
                   thou
                   still
                
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Sun
                 then
                 had
                 been
                 stopt
                 in
                 his
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 to
                 stand
                 still
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 at
                 
                 Joshua's
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 continued
                 without
                 change
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 seem'd
                 to
                 stand
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Objection
                   farther
                   urged
                   from
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 urged
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Explication
                 cannot
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                
                 the
                 stability
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 plainly
                 asserted
                 :
                 As
                 in
                 the
                 92
                 d.
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Earth
                   is
                   established
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   moved
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 1
                 st
                 .
                 of
                 
                   Ecclesiastes
                   ,
                   One
                   Generation
                   passeth
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   cometh
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Earth
                   standeth
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 stand
                 fast
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 when
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 continually
                 in
                 motion
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   Objection
                   answered
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 places
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Earth
                 were
                 immoveable
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 turn
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Axis
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 firm
                 and
                 indissoluble
                 union
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 continues
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 perpetual
                 generation
                 and
                 corruption
                 of
                 
                   Animals
                   ,
                   Plants
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 Poet
                 may
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 
                   
                     The
                     same
                     that
                     our
                     Progenitors
                     did
                     see
                     ,
                  
                   
                     The
                     same
                     is
                     now
                     ,
                     and
                     still
                     shall
                     be
                     .
                  
                
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 
                   genuine
                   sense
                
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 plainly
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 foregoing
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   one
                   Generation
                   passeth
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   cometh
                   .
                
                 As
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 said
                 ;
                 tho'
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 parts
                 ,
                 be
                 changed
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Generation
                 and
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 standeth
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 always
                 continues
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 :
                 Much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 a
                 Ship
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 often
                 repaired
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 new
                 Parts
                 put
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 decayed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Concerning
                 Day
                 and
                 Night
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Vicissitudes
                 of
                 Seasons
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   a
                   Natural
                   and
                   Artificial
                   Day
                   is
                   .
                
                 A
                 Day
                 is
                 commonly
                 taken
                 by
                 Philosophers
                 for
                 the
                 stay
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 above
                 the
                 Horizon
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 sense
                 it
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 Night
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 abode
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 under
                 the
                 Horizon
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 a
                 Day
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 that
                 Duration
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 conceived
                 to
                 run
                 round
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 .
                 The
                 Astronomers
                 call
                 the
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 an
                 Artificial
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 later
                 a
                 
                   Natural
                   Day
                
                 ,
                 as
                 containing
                 both
                 the
                 
                   Artificial
                   Day
                
                 and
                 Night
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   A
                   Natural
                   Day
                   is
                   either
                   Astronomical
                   or
                   Civil
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Natural
                   Day
                
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 Astronomical
                 or
                 Civil
                 .
                 An
                 
                   Astronomical
                   Day
                
                 is
                 that
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 whole
                 Revolution
                 of
                 the
                 Aequator
                 is
                 absolved
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 that
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 is
                 understood
                 to
                 run
                 through
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Civil
                   Day
                
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 determined
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 Beginning
                 and
                 Ending
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 particular
                 Cities
                 or
                 Nations
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Italians
                 begin
                 their
                 Day
                 from
                 Sun
                 set
                 ;
                 the
                 Babylonians
                 from
                 the
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 the
                 Umbrians
                 from
                 Noon
                 ;
                 the
                 Romans
                 from
                 Midnight
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III
                   
                
                 A
                 Year
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 Days
                 and
                 Nights
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Sun
                 runs
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 the
                 Signs
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ;
                 which
                 it
                 doth
                 in
                 365
                 days
                 ,
                 5
                 hours
                 and
                 49
                 minutes
                 :
                 Which
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 observed
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Roman
                   Empire
                   ,
                   Julius
                   Caesar
                
                 appointed
                 that
                 the
                 5
                 hours
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 49
                 minutes
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Year
                 contained
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 the
                 365
                 days
                 ,
                 should
                 every
                 fourth
                 Year
                 〈◊〉
                 one
                 Day
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 then
                 consist
                 of
                 3●6
                 Days
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   
                   
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 20
                 hours
                 with
                 their
                 minutes
                 could
                 not
                 make
                 up
                 a
                 whole
                 Day
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 ordered
                 that
                 those
                 minutes
                 which
                 were
                 added
                 to
                 every
                 Year
                 ,
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 the
                 due
                 length
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 were
                 so
                 increased
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 exact
                 computation
                 to
                 amount
                 to
                 10
                 days
                 .
                 And
                 consequently
                 also
                 the
                 
                   Vernal
                   Aequinox
                
                 had
                 changed
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 entred
                 Aries
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 21
                 st
                 day
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 did
                 about
                 1500
                 years
                 after
                 ,
                 enter
                 the
                 same
                 about
                 the
                 11
                 th
                 .
                 day
                 .
                 To
                 remedy
                 which
                 error
                 ,
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 XIII
                 .
                 restored
                 the
                 Aequinox
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 Seat
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 taking
                 away
                 10
                 days
                 ,
                 made
                 it
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 21
                 st
                 of
                 March
                 again
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 
                 Reason
                 why
                 we
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 not
                 receiving
                 this
                 Reformation
                 of
                 the
                 Kalender
                 ,
                 differ
                 10
                 days
                 from
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 in
                 France
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 11
                 th
                 .
                 day
                 of
                 March
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 1
                 st
                 .
                 day
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   threefold
                   Revolution
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Diversity
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Days
                   ,
                   Nights
                
                 and
                 Seasons
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 are
                 consequent
                 upon
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 a
                 threefold
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 A
                 
                   Diurnal
                   ,
                   Annual
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Motion
                 of
                 Inclinations
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Diurnal
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Diurnal
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 24
                 hours
                 .
                 This
                 motion
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 
                   fluid
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 whereof
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 poised
                 ,
                 is
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Atmosphere
                 ,
                 carried
                 about
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 a
                 motion
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fluid
                   Heaven
                
                 that
                 surrounds
                 it
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 
                   DES
                   CARTES
                
                 his
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 motion
                 doth
                 not
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 little
                 Vortex
                 which
                 carries
                 the
                 Earth
                 round
                 with
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Annual
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Annual
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 the
                 Earth
                 runs
                 through
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 in
                 a
                 years
                 time
                 ;
                 which
                 motion
                 is
                 also
                 imparted
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Fluid
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 pois'd
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 whirl'd
                 round
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Solar
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 necessarily
                 carry
                 about
                 with
                 it
                 all
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 Swim
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 poised
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Earth
                 therefore
                 being
                 carried
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Orbs
                 of
                 Venus
                 and
                 Mars
                 ,
                 runs
                 through
                 the
                 12
                 Signs
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 in
                 a
                 years
                 time
                 .
                 Now
                 how
                 the
                 Earth
                 can
                 ,
                 besides
                 its
                 turning
                 round
                 ,
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Axis
                 ,
                 perform
                 a
                 circuit
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 learn
                 by
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 a
                 Top
                 ,
                 which
                 turning
                 round
                 upon
                 your
                 Hand
                 ,
                 may
                 by
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 be
                 carried
                 round
                 a
                 Tree
                 ,
                 without
                 hindring
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 it
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Center
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Earths
                   motion
                   of
                   Inclination
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   motion
                   of
                   Inclination
                
                 or
                 Declination
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Deflexion
                 of
                 its
                 Axis
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 Parallelism
                 with
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 keeping
                 it
                 so
                 in
                 every
                 Situation
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 always
                 continue
                 Parallel
                 to
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 So
                 that
                 indeed
                 this
                 motion
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 a
                 distinct
                 motion
                 from
                 the
                 foregoing
                 motions
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 certain
                 modification
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 whilst
                 the
                 Earth
                 absolves
                 its
                 Diurnal
                 and
                 
                   Annual
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 it
                 always
                 hath
                 its
                 Poles
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 parts
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   This
                   threefold
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   ●arth
                   explained
                   .
                
                 These
                 three
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 be
                 apprehended
                 without
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 by
                 comparing
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 to
                 a
                 Bowl
                 delivered
                 out
                 of
                 ones
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 rowling
                 along
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 to
                 a
                 Flag
                 fixt
                 to
                 the
                 Mast
                 of
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 turn
                 round
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Flag
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 be
                 painted
                 ,
                 with
                 its
                 Axis
                 ,
                 not
                 placed
                 right
                 upwards
                 ,
                 but
                 somewhat
                 leaning
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 parallel
                 with
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Globe
                
                 .
                 Now
                 suppose
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 a
                 Most
                 and
                 Flag
                 is
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 sail
                 round
                 some
                 Castle
                 or
                 Fort
                 ,
                 a
                 strong
                 
                   South
                   Wind
                
                 blowing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 this
                 moveable
                 Flag
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mast
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 turn
                 about
                 with
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 always
                 directed
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Axis
                 painted
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 pursuing
                 its
                 course
                 ,
                 had
                 performed
                 one
                 round
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Fort
                 ,
                 the
                 Flag
                 also
                 would
                 have
                 perform'd
                 one
                 round
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 
                   Iron
                   Pin
                
                 to
                 which
                 its
                 fastned
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Ship
                 ;
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 
                   painted
                   Globe
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 still
                 directed
                 towards
                 the
                 same
                 part
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Great
                   Orb
                   ,
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   Point
                   in
                   comparison
                   with
                   the
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                   .
                
                 The
                 Orb
                 ,
                 whose
                 middle
                 Line
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 
                   Annual
                   motion
                
                 describes
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Orb
                
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 is
                 but
                 like
                 a
                 Point
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 distance
                 between
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 't
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Stars
                 be
                 viewed
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Great
                   Orb
                
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Circumference
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 will
                 be
                 readily
                 admitted
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 consider
                 how
                 rash
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 define
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 GOD
                 to
                 be
                 less
                 August
                 and
                 Ample
                 ,
                 than
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 especially
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Appearances
                 can
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 be
                 explained
                 ;
                 neither
                 doth
                 Reason
                 oppose
                 it
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Point
                 ,
                 compar'd
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 :
                 Which
                 ls
                 prov'd
                 by
                 this
                 Instance
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sun
                 seems
                 to
                 move
                 about
                 a
                 
                   Round
                   Sun-Dial
                
                 placed
                 upon
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 it
                 Rolls
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 which
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Diameter
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 account
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Pole
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   declines
                   23
                   Degrees
                   from
                   the
                   Pole
                   of
                   the
                   Ecliptick
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Axis
                 about
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Days
                 time
                 ,
                 turns
                 round
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 perpendicularly
                 raised
                 above
                 the
                 Plain
                 of
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 years
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 but
                 declines
                 above
                 23
                 Degrees
                 from
                 a
                 Perpendicular
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   Matter
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 its
                 Axis
                 ,
                 coming
                 from
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 which
                 constitute
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 inflect
                 or
                 turn
                 it
                 aside
                 :
                 The
                 other
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 having
                 not
                 their
                 Pores
                 so
                 dispos'd
                 ,
                 that
                 other
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 coming
                 from
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 should
                 enter
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 it
                 another
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Without
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   Inclination
                   ,
                   there
                   could
                   be
                   〈◊〉
                   difference
                   of
                   Seasons
                   .
                
                 The
                 Necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 appears
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 it
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 inequality
                 of
                 Days
                 and
                 Nights
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 would
                 always
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 length
                 of
                 Days
                 and
                 Nights
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 
                   four
                   Seasons
                
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 some
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 Winter
                 ,
                 others
                 Summer
                 ,
                 others
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 Spring
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 Inclination
                 ,
                 to
                 salve
                 the
                 Appearances
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 things
                 agree
                 in
                 Harmony
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   Days
                   and
                   Nights
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 
                   Spherical
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 its
                 whole
                 extension
                 cannot
                 be
                 enlightned
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 
                   one
                   half
                
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 once
                 carried
                 about
                 its
                 Axis
                 AB
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 24
                 Hours
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 same
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 when
                 turn'd
                 toward
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 to
                 enjoy
                 Day-light
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 turn'd
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 Night
                 .
                 For
                 Day
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 Part
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 turn'd
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 receives
                 its
                 Rays
                 ;
                 and
                 Night
                 in
                 that
                 Part
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 turn'd
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 cannot
                 immediately
                 receive
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Heaven
                 seem
                 to
                 arise
                 and
                 go
                 down
                 ;
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 Revolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 they
                 are
                 gradually
                 discovered
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 approach
                 towards
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 opposite
                 side
                 to
                 set
                 and
                 vanish
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   W●●n●e
                   the
                   diversity
                   of
                   Seasons
                   of
                   the
                   Year
                   ari●●th
                   .
                
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 AB
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 already
                 )
                 about
                 which
                 its
                 
                   Diurnal
                   Revolution
                
                 is
                 performed
                 ,
                 doth
                 at
                 present
                 decline
                 almost
                 23
                 Degrees
                 from
                 the
                 Perpendicular
                 1
                 ,
                 6
                 of
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 a
                 Years
                 time
                 performs
                 his
                 Course
                 ▪
                 round
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 it
                 so
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 various
                 parts
                 of
                 its
                 Orb
                 ,
                 by
                 objecting
                 these
                 two
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 inclined
                 Axis
                 ,
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 turned
                 to
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 exposing
                 its
                 several
                 parts
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 for
                 a
                 longer
                 ,
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 for
                 a
                 shorter
                 Space
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 produce
                 the
                 different
                 Season's
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Inequality
                 of
                 Days
                 and
                 Nights
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 which
                 hath
                 its
                 Axis
                 more
                 inclin'd
                 towards
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 enjoys
                 Summer
                 ,
                 as
                 admitting
                 the
                 more
                 direct
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 stronger
                 and
                 hotter
                 :
                 Whereas
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 hath
                 its
                 Axis
                 more
                 turn'd
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Winter
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 receives
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 more
                 obliquely
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 more
                 scatter'd
                 and
                 less
                 agitated
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 continues
                 longer
                 turn'd
                 toward
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 enjoys
                 
                   longer
                   Days
                
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 less
                 time
                 illustrated
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 has
                 
                   shorter
                   Days
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   There
                   are
                   ●our
                   Signs
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   w●●n
                   the
                   Earth
                   app●o●c●e●h
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   produceth
                   the
                   different
                   Seasons
                   of
                   the
                   Year
                   .
                
                 This
                 will
                 appear
                 more
                 manifest
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 how
                 the
                 Seasons
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 with
                 some
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 it
                 is
                 Spring
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 Summer
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 others
                 Winter
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 place
                 therefore
                 4
                 Points
                 ,
                 Libra
                 ♎
                 ,
                 Capricorn
                 ♑
                 ,
                 Aries
                 ♈
                 ,
                 and
                 Cancer
                 ♋
                 ,
                 as
                 Centers
                 ,
                 or
                 4
                 Equal
                 Circles
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 represent
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 placed
                 there
                 at
                 divers
                 Seasons
                 ;
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 its
                 Center
                 running
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Circumference
                 of
                 
                   Libra
                   ,
                   Capricorn
                   ,
                   Aries
                
                 and
                 Cancer
                 in
                 a
                 years
                 time
                 ,
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Signs
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   How
                   Spring
                   c
                   ●m●s
                   t●
                   be
                   .
                
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 Libra
                 ♎
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 opposit
                 Sign
                 of
                 ♈
                 ,
                 Spring
                 time
                 begins
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 inhabitate
                 the
                 North
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 A
                 ,
                 being
                 constituted
                 between
                 its
                 past
                 greatest
                 Declination
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 future
                 greatest
                 Inclination
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 makes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 falling
                 upon
                 our
                 
                   Temperate
                   Zone
                
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 reach
                 it
                 only
                 obliquely
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 make
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 yet
                 thick
                 and
                 sluggish
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Winters
                   Cold
                
                 ,
                 more
                 temperate
                 about
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 both
                 the
                 Poles
                 AB
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 carried
                 by
                 its
                 
                   Annual
                   Revolution
                
                 ,
                 are
                 constituted
                 in
                 the
                 Extream
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Hemisphere
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 illuminated
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 we
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 have
                 equal
                 Days
                 and
                 Night
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   How
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   have
                   Summer
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   ●ive
                   in
                   the
                   South
                   parts
                   Winter
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   .
                
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 
                   Annual
                   Revolution
                
                 ,
                 comes
                 nearer
                 to
                 Capricorn
                 ♑
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 A
                 ,
                 doth
                 further
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 illuminated
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 
                   Southern
                   Pole
                
                 B
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 withdrawn
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 A
                 ,
                 the
                 Days
                 begin
                 to
                 increase
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heat
                 to
                 prevail
                 ;
                 whereas
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 about
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                
                 B
                 ,
                 experience
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 come
                 quite
                 to
                 Capricorn
                 ♑
                 ,
                 viz.
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 appears
                 in
                 Cancer
                 ♋
                 ,
                 we
                 enjoy
                 Summer
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 A
                 being
                 a●
                 that
                 time
                 most
                 inclined
                 towards
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 to
                 fall
                 directly
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 perpendicularly
                 upon
                 our
                 
                   Temperate
                   Region
                
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 and
                 th●
                 
                   Cold
                   Region
                
                 1
                 ,
                 A
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 produceth
                 the
                 greatest
                 Heat
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 live
                 beyond
                 the
                 Aequator
                 3
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                
                 B
                 ,
                 Winter
                 happens
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Antartick
                   Pole
                
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 his
                 furthest
                 declination
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 Beams
                 thereof
                 reach
                 it
                 very
                 obliquely
                 and
                 consequently
                 impart
                 but
                 very
                 weak
                 Light
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 
                   Longest
                   Days
                
                 are
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heat
                 increaseth
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 A
                 continuing
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 in
                 that
                 Hemisphere
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 which
                 is
                 illustrated
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 makes
                 us
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 
                   longest
                   Days
                
                 and
                 
                   shortest
                   Nights
                
                 .
                 The
                 contrary
                 to
                 which
                 happens
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Southern
                   Inhabitants
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Antartick
                   Pole
                
                 B
                 ,
                 is
                 then
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Darkned
                   Hemisphere
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 makes
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 inhabit
                 the
                 
                   temperate
                   Zone
                
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cold
                 5
                 B
                 ,
                 are
                 for
                 many
                 Hours
                 overwhelm'd
                 with
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Light
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 little
                 Space
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   Spring
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   Autumn
                   with
                   those
                   who
                   live
                   towards
                   the
                   South
                   Pole.
                   
                
                 Afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 having
                 left
                 Capricorn
                 proceeds
                 to
                 Aries
                 ♈
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 A
                 ,
                 doth
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 decline
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Hemisphere
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 is
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Darkness
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Antartick
                 B
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   illuminated
                   Hemisphere
                
                 ,
                 which
                 causeth
                 the
                 Days
                 to
                 be
                 shortned
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 live
                 North
                 ;
                 whereas
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 South
                 ,
                 begin
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 Days
                 and
                 Heat
                 increased
                 :
                 'Till
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 arriv'd
                 at
                 Aries
                 ♈
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Poles
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Extremes
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 
                   Hemispheres
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 enlightned
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Darkned
                 ,
                 produce
                 Equal
                 Days
                 and
                 Nights
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   Winter
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   South
                   Summer
                   .
                
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 As
                 the
                 Earth
                 continues
                 his
                 Course
                 from
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 Aries
                 ♈
                 ,
                 towards
                 Cancer
                 ♋
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Artick
                   Pole
                
                 A
                 by
                 degrees
                 begins
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 
                   darkned
                   Hemisphere
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Antartick
                 or
                 
                   Southern
                   Pole
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   illuminated
                   Hemisphere
                
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 live
                 beyond
                 the
                 Aequator
                 3
                 ,
                 begin
                 to
                 have
                 longer
                 Days
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 shorter
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 :
                 Till
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 arriv'd
                 at
                 Cancer
                 ♋
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 becomes
                 dipt
                 23
                 Degrees
                 in
                 the
                 
                   darkned
                   Hemisphere
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 makes
                 Winter
                 and
                 the
                 
                   shortest
                   Day
                
                 to
                 the
                 Northern
                 Inhabitants
                 ;
                 whereas
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 Summer
                 and
                 the
                 
                   longest
                   Day
                
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 Cancer
                 ♋
                 ,
                 to
                 Leo
                 ♌
                 ,
                 and
                 Virgo
                 ♍
                 ;
                 till
                 that
                 being
                 arriv'd
                 again
                 at
                 Libra
                 ♎
                 ,
                 it
                 restores
                 Spring
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 Autumn
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 South
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   Why
                   the
                   Seasons
                   are
                   every
                   year
                   alike
                   .
                
                 All
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Seasons
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 length
                 and
                 shortness
                 of
                 the
                 Days
                 and
                 Nights
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 continual
                 process
                 of
                 Years
                 ,
                 are
                 much
                 alike
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Diurnal
                 and
                 
                   Annual
                   Revolution
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Vicissitudes
                 of
                 Days
                 and
                 Nights
                 do
                 arise
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 all
                 years
                 much
                 alike
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Poles
                   of
                   the
                   Aequator
                   and
                   Ecliptick
                   come
                   to
                   approach
                   to
                   one
                   another
                   .
                
                 However
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 two
                 Conversions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Annual
                 and
                 Diurnal
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 commodiously
                 performed
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 done
                 about
                 
                   Parallel
                   Axes
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Causes
                 that
                 hinder
                 this
                 are
                 by
                 degrees
                 changed
                 ;
                 whereby
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 this
                 declination
                 of
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 from
                 the
                 Aequator
                 will
                 grows
                 less
                 and
                 less
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Of
                 the
                 Zones
                 and
                 their
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Climats
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   There
                   are
                   five
                   Zones
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   Zone
                   .
                
                 THe
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 the
                 Degrees
                 of
                 Heat
                 and
                 Cold
                 on
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 did
                 divide
                 it
                 into
                 5
                 
                   Zones
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Temperate
                 ,
                 and
                 2
                 
                   Cold
                   Zones
                
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Name
                 Zone
                 they
                 understood
                 a
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 lying
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Tropicks
                 ;
                 or
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 
                   Polar
                   Circle
                
                 ;
                 or
                 between
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Polar
                   Circles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Pole.
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Zones
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   different
                   Regions
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   differing
                   in
                   Temperature
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Suns
                   Nearness
                   ,
                   or
                   Distance
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 Space
                 which
                 is
                 comprehended
                 between
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ;
                 the
                 Northern
                 part
                 whereof
                 reacheth
                 23
                 
                   Degrees
                   and
                   an
                   half
                
                 from
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Space
                 contains
                 47
                 Degrees
                 in
                 Latitude
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 therefore
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 scorched
                 by
                 the
                 perpendicular
                 Beams
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Temperate
                   Zones
                   .
                
                 The
                 Zones
                 that
                 are
                 placed
                 between
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Polar
                   Circles
                
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Temperate
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 between
                 the
                 Tropick
                 of
                 Cancer
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Artick
                   Circle
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 43
                 Degrees
                 broad
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Temperate
                   Zone
                
                 towards
                 the
                 North.
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 call'd
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Temperate
                   Zone
                
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Tropick
                 of
                 Capricorn
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Antartick
                   Circle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 as
                 many
                 Degrees
                 in
                 Latitude
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Frigid
                   Zones
                   .
                
                 The
                 other
                 two
                 which
                 are
                 comprehended
                 within
                 the
                 
                   Polar
                   Circles
                
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Frigid
                 or
                 Cold
                 :
                 Whereof
                 one
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Frigid
                   Zone
                
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Artick
                   Circle
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 Circle
                 to
                 the
                 Pole
                 ,
                 are
                 accounted
                 23
                 
                   Degrees
                   and
                   an
                   half
                
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Southern
                   Frigid
                
                 lies
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Antartick
                   Circle
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 just
                 as
                 many
                 Degrees
                 in
                 Latitude
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                   is
                   not
                   inhabitable
                   ▪
                   as
                   was
                   believ'd
                   by
                   the
                   Ancients
                   .
                
                 The
                 Ancients
                 believ'd
                 the
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 to
                 be
                 Inhabitable
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Ovid
                 ,
                 
                   
                     —
                     of
                     these
                     ,
                     the
                     Middle
                     Zone
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Is
                     scorch'd
                     with
                     Heat
                     ,
                     inhabited
                     by
                     none
                     .
                  
                
                 But
                 Experience
                 hath
                 now
                 better
                 inform'd
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Spaniards
                   ,
                   Portuguese
                   ,
                   Hollandors
                
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 English
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 
                   Sailed
                   round
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 have
                 found
                 the
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 scorch'd
                 with
                 intolerable
                 Heat
                 ,
                 but
                 Temperate
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 water'd
                 with
                 plentiful
                 Showers
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 frequent
                 Rivers
                 and
                 Springs
                 ,
                 abounding
                 also
                 with
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Fruit
                 and
                 Corn
                 ,
                 and
                 affording
                 a
                 pleasant
                 and
                 delightful
                 Abode
                 to
                 Animals
                 and
                 Men
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 People
                 of
                 several
                 Nations
                 come
                 to
                 inhabit
                 there
                 .
                 This
                 appears
                 also
                 consonant
                 to
                 Reason
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Length
                 of
                 the
                 Nights
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Days
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 Regions
                 ,
                 doth
                 greatly
                 allay
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 Neither
                 are
                 there
                 wanting
                 in
                 this
                 Space
                 many
                 
                   Lakes
                   ,
                   Pools
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 moist
                 places
                 ,
                 whence
                 copious
                 Vapours
                 are
                 raised
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 coming
                 down
                 in
                 Rain
                 ,
                 do
                 allay
                 and
                 temper
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Rains
                 that
                 fall
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 small
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 frequent
                 ,
                 as
                 sometimes
                 to
                 continue
                 for
                 some
                 Months
                 together
                 ,
                 greatly
                 favouring
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 and
                 conducing
                 to
                 the
                 refreshment
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 .
                 Which
                 inclines
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Polybius
                 his
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 who
                 asserts
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 under
                 the
                 Aequator
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 Temperate
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ;
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 runs
                 over
                 the
                 
                   Vertical
                   Point
                
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 at
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 he
                 continues
                 Vertical
                 for
                 several
                 Days
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                   ,
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   threefold
                   difference
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 :
                 For
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 others
                 under
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 again
                 between
                 the
                 Aequator
                 and
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 .
                 The
                 Sun
                 toucheth
                 the
                 Zenith
                 or
                 
                   Vertical
                   Point
                
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 once
                 or
                 twice
                 every
                 Year
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   Sphere
                   :
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 They
                 alone
                 enjoy
                 a
                 
                   Perpetual
                   Aequinox
                   :
                   Thirdly
                
                 ,
                 They
                 alone
                 have
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 both
                 
                   Poles
                   :
                   Fourthly
                
                 ,
                 To
                 them
                 alone
                 all
                 the
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 Rise
                 and
                 Set
                 :
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 They
                 have
                 two
                 Summers
                 and
                 two
                 
                   Winters
                   :
                   Sixthly
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Sun
                 passeth
                 their
                 Zenith
                 twice
                 in
                 a
                 Year
                 .
                 Those
                 who
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 do
                 first
                 experience
                 two
                 
                   Meridional
                   Shadows
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Years
                 time
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 They
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 Summer
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Winter
                 :
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 Sun
                 reacheth
                 their
                 Zenith
                 once
                 in
                 a
                 Year
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 live
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Aequator
                 and
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 have
                 3
                 
                   South
                   shadows
                
                 in
                 a
                 Year
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 they
                 have
                 2
                 Summers
                 and
                 2
                 Winters
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 more
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Tropicks
                   :
                   Thirdly
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Sun
                 passeth
                 their
                 Zenith
                 twice
                 in
                 a
                 Year
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   Temperate
                   Z●●●●
                   .
                
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Temperate
                   Zones
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 have
                 one
                 
                   South
                   shadow
                
                 in
                 a
                 whole
                 
                   year
                   :
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 They
                 have
                 two
                 
                   Solstices
                   :
                   Thirdly
                
                 ,
                 They
                 have
                 one
                 Summer
                 and
                 one
                 Winter
                 in
                 a
                 
                   year
                   :
                   Fourthly
                
                 ,
                 The
                 Sun
                 never
                 reacheth
                 their
                 
                   Vertical
                   Point
                   :
                   Fifthly
                
                 ,
                 They
                 have
                 2
                 Aequinoxes
                 every
                 year
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 those
                 have
                 that
                 have
                 an
                 oblique
                 Sphere
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 dwell
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Aequator
                 and
                 the
                 Poles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Inhabitants
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Fr●g●d
                   Zones
                   .
                
                 The
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Frigid
                 or
                 
                   Cold
                   Zones
                
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 3
                 sorts
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 either
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Polar
                   Circles
                
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 the
                 Poles
                 themselves
                 ;
                 or
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Circles
                 and
                 the
                 Poles
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Polar
                   Circles
                
                 ,
                 do
                 alone
                 enjoy
                 a
                 Day
                 of
                 24
                 Hours
                 long
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 happen
                 to
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Temperate
                   Zones
                
                 ,
                 happen
                 also
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 Day
                 of
                 6
                 Months
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 succeeds
                 a
                 Night
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 length
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 never
                 any
                 Aequinox
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 alone
                 no
                 
                   fix'd
                   Stars
                
                 ever
                 Rise
                 or
                 Set.
                 But
                 they
                 who
                 live
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Poles
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Polar
                   Circles
                
                 ,
                 their
                 longest
                 Day
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 is
                 above
                 24
                 Hours
                 .
                 They
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Tropick
                 of
                 Capricorn
                 .
                 Other
                 things
                 they
                 have
                 common
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Polar
                   Circles
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   difference
                   of
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   their
                   situation
                   .
                
                 Another
                 Distinction
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 opposite
                 situation
                 of
                 their
                 Habitation
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Difference
                 is
                 Threefold
                 ,
                 being
                 distinguish'd
                 into
                 
                   Perioeci
                   ,
                   Antoeci
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Antipodes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Perioeci
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 call'd
                 Perioeci
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Parallel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Meridian
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 under
                 the
                 opposite
                 Points
                 thereof
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 marked
                 7
                 and
                 8
                 ,
                 and
                 3
                 and
                 6.
                 
                 Now
                 all
                 these
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Summer
                 and
                 Winter
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 the
                 same
                 Temperature
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Length
                 and
                 Shortness
                 of
                 Days
                 
                 
                 and
                 Nights
                 ;
                 but
                 have
                 their
                 Day
                 and
                 Night
                 at
                 a
                 contrary
                 time
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 Except
                 they
                 be
                 placed
                 within
                 the
                 
                   Frigid
                   Zone
                
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 it
                 may
                 so
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Day
                 and
                 Night
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Antoeci
                   .
                
                 Antoeci
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 under
                 Parallels
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 equally
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Meridian
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Longitude
                 .
                 Such
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 Points
                 3
                 and
                 7
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 6
                 and
                 8.
                 
                 They
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Noon
                 and
                 Midnight
                 ;
                 but
                 have
                 their
                 Summer
                 and
                 Winter
                 at
                 opposite
                 times
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 longest
                 Day
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 shortest
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 Antoeci
                 between
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Winter
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 Summer
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Antipodes
                   .
                
                 Antipodes
                 ,
                 or
                 Antichthones
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 under
                 Parallels
                 or
                 Points
                 distant
                 the
                 same
                 Latitude
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ;
                 or
                 under
                 the
                 Aequator
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 in
                 opposite
                 Points
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Meridian
                 :
                 Or
                 more
                 briefly
                 ,
                 as
                 Cicero
                 has
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Antipodes
                   are
                   those
                   whose
                   steps
                   are
                   opposite
                   to
                   each
                   other
                   .
                
                 And
                 such
                 are
                 they
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 1
                 and
                 2
                 ,
                 5
                 and
                 4
                 ,
                 6
                 and
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 Antipodes
                 without
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 5
                 and
                 4
                 ,
                 have
                 all
                 things
                 opposite
                 .
                 Those
                 at
                 5
                 and
                 4
                 ,
                 have
                 Night
                 and
                 Day
                 quite
                 contrary
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 have
                 also
                 their
                 Summer
                 and
                 Winter
                 at
                 contrary
                 times
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Point
                 assignable
                 on
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 an
                 
                   Antipodal
                   Point
                
                 doth
                 not
                 answer
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 Extremity
                 of
                 the
                 Diameter
                 from
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Point
                 ,
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 great
                 Varieties
                 must
                 needs
                 happen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Ancients
                   concerning
                   the
                   Antipodes
                   .
                
                 Those
                 who
                 are
                 our
                 Antipodes
                 ,
                 live
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 yet
                 undiscover'd
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 People
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Antipodes
                 of
                 other
                 Nations
                 are
                 known
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 some
                 Great
                 Men
                 of
                 Old
                 did
                 deny
                 Antipodes
                 ,
                 as
                 supposing
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 were
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 hang
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 Heels
                 higher
                 than
                 their
                 Heads
                 ;
                 yet
                 these
                 are
                 worthily
                 derided
                 by
                 
                   Lactantius
                   ,
                   Lib.
                
                 4.
                 cap.
                 14.
                 
                   de
                   Falsa
                   Sapientia
                
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 part
                 soever
                 they
                 live
                 ,
                 tread
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 their
                 Feet
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 easily
                 understand
                 that
                 considers
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Ro
                   und
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Way
                   the
                   Surface
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   was
                   divided
                   into
                   Climats
                   .
                
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 Distinction
                 of
                 Zones
                 did
                 not
                 seem
                 sufficient
                 to
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 to
                 specifie
                 all
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 the
                 Situations
                 of
                 Regions
                 about
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 convenient
                 to
                 add
                 many
                 Parallels
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 lesser
                 Zones
                 they
                 divided
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 them
                 Climats
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 so
                 many
                 Inclinations
                 or
                 Deflexions
                 from
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   Sphere
                
                 .
                 Yet
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Parallels
                 and
                 Climats
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Parallels
                 are
                 only
                 of
                 one
                 Quarter
                 of
                 an
                 Hour
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Climats
                 of
                 Half
                 an
                 Hour
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 the
                 
                   Solstitial
                   Day
                
                 is
                 one
                 Quarter
                 of
                 an
                 Hour
                 longer
                 than
                 12
                 Hours
                 ,
                 that
                 place
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Parallel
                
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Excess
                 reach
                 to
                 Half
                 an
                 hour
                 ,
                 that
                 place
                 is
                 situate
                 under
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Parallel
                
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Climat
                
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 Climats
                 the
                 Ancients
                 understood
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 large
                 Spaces
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 Zones
                 ,
                 between
                 two
                 
                   Circles
                   Parallel
                
                 to
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 equal
                 in
                 Latitude
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 through
                 every
                 10
                 
                   th
                   Degree
                
                 of
                 the
                 Meridian
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 18
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 9
                 whereof
                 are
                 called
                 Northern
                 ,
                 and
                 9
                 Southern
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   first
                   Northern
                   Clime
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   call'd
                   Aethiopicum
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   first
                   Climat
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Aequator
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 hath
                 its
                 beginning
                 where
                 the
                 Longest
                 Day
                 is
                 of
                 12
                 Hours
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Latitude
                 or
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Aequator
                 is
                 10
                 Degrees
                 ;
                 towards
                 the
                 further
                 part
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 the
                 Longest
                 Day
                 is
                 12
                 Hours
                 ,
                 35
                 Minutes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 commonly
                 called
                 Aethiopicum
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Aethiopia
                 ,
                 as
                 passing
                 over
                 the
                 City
                 Meroe
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 some
                 Famous
                 place
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 several
                 Climats
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   ,
                   Arabicum
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   second
                   Climat
                
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Latitude
                 is
                 of
                 20
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Longest
                 day
                 of
                 13
                 hours
                 and
                 12
                 minutes
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 Arabicum
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   Arabia
                   Foelix
                
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 it
                 passeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   ,
                   Aegyptiacum
                   .
                
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 Latitude
                 is
                 of
                 30
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Longest
                 day
                 of
                 13
                 hours
                 and
                 56
                 minutes
                 :
                 And
                 took
                 the
                 Name
                 Aegyptiacum
                 from
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 it
                 passeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   The
                   fourth
                   ,
                   Syriacum
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   fourth
                   Clime
                
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Latitude
                 is
                 of
                 40
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Longest
                 day
                 of
                 14
                 hours
                 and
                 51
                 minutes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 Syriacum
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 passeth
                 through
                 Rhodes
                 in
                 Syria
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   The
                   fifth
                   ,
                   Italicum
                   .
                
                 The
                 fifth
                 is
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Latitude
                 is
                 of
                 50
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Longest
                 day
                 of
                 16
                 hours
                 and
                 9
                 minutes
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 call'd
                 Italicum
                 ,
                 or
                 Gallicum
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 passeth
                 through
                 Rome
                 and
                 Paris
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Longest
                 day
                 is
                 of
                 16
                 Hours
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   The
                   sixth
                   ,
                   Britannicum
                   .
                
                 The
                 sixth
                 is
                 where
                 the
                 Latitude
                 is
                 of
                 60
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Longest
                 day
                 of
                 18
                 hours
                 and
                 30
                 minutes
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 called
                 Britannicum
                 ,
                 or
                 Germanicum
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   The
                   seventh
                   Suecicum
                   .
                
                 The
                 seventh
                 is
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Latitude
                 is
                 of
                 70
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Longest
                 day
                 of
                 65
                 Days
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 commonly
                 call'd
                 Suecicum
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   
                     The
                     eighth
                  
                   ,
                   Glaciale
                   Boreum
                   .
                
                 The
                 eighth
                 is
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Latitude
                 is
                 of
                 80
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Longest
                 day
                 of
                 an
                 134
                 Days
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Glaciale
                   Boreum
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   
                     The
                     ninth
                  
                   ,
                   Polare
                   Boreum
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 ninth
                 is
                 that
                 Space
                 which
                 is
                 extended
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Pole
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Longest
                 day
                 is
                 of
                 
                   Half
                   a
                   year
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 188
                 Days
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Polare
                   Boreum
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   of
                   the
                   Southern
                   Climats
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   Brasilianum
                   .
                
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Southern
                   Climats
                
                 begins
                 at
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 and
                 ends
                 in
                 the
                 10
                 
                   th
                   Degree
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Longest
                 day
                 is
                 of
                 12
                 hours
                 ,
                 35
                 minutes
                 .
                 It
                 takes
                 its
                 name
                 of
                 Brasilianum
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Brazile
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXV
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   ,
                   Peruanum
                   .
                
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Latitude
                 is
                 of
                 20
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Longest
                 day
                 of
                 13
                 hours
                 and
                 12
                 minutes
                 :
                 And
                 is
                 called
                 Peruanum
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Peru.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XXVI
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   ,
                   Paraguaticum
                   .
                
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Latitude
                 is
                 of
                 30
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Longest
                 day
                 of
                 13
                 hours
                 and
                 56
                 minutes
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 Paraguaticum
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVII
                   .
                   The
                   fourth
                   ,
                   Chiliacum
                   .
                
                 The
                 fourth
                 is
                 called
                 Chiliacum
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Chili
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 extended
                 40
                 Degrees
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Longest
                 day
                 is
                 of
                 14
                 hours
                 and
                 51
                 minutes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVIII
                   .
                   The
                   fifth
                   ,
                   Sylvestre
                   .
                
                 The
                 fifth
                 is
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Latitude
                 extends
                 to
                 50
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Longest
                 day
                 is
                 of
                 16
                 hours
                 9
                 minutes
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 Sylvestre
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 inhabited
                 by
                 Savages
                 and
                 
                   Wild
                   People
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIX
                   .
                   The
                   sixth
                   ,
                   Magellanicum
                   .
                
                 The
                 sixth
                 is
                 call'd
                 Magellanicum
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Longest
                 day
                 is
                 of
                 18
                 hours
                 and
                 30
                 minutes
                 ,
                 and
                 reacheth
                 to
                 60
                 Degrees
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXX
                   .
                   The
                   seventh
                   Incognitum
                   .
                
                 The
                 seventh
                 is
                 of
                 70
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   Incognitum
                   ,
                   Unknown
                
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Longest
                 day
                 is
                 of
                 65
                 Days
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XXXI
                   .
                   
                     The
                     eighth
                  
                   .
                   Glaciale
                   Austrinum
                   .
                
                 The
                 eighth
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Latitude
                 is
                 of
                 80
                 Degrees
                 and
                 the
                 Longest
                 day
                 makes
                 134
                 of
                 our
                 Days
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Austrinum
                   Glaciale
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXII
                   .
                   
                     The
                     ninth
                  
                   ,
                   Polare
                   Austrinum
                   .
                
                 The
                 ninth
                 and
                 last
                 is
                 extended
                 to
                 90
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Longest
                 day
                 is
                 of
                 6
                 Months
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Polare
                   Austrinum
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXIII
                   .
                   O●
                   Old
                   t●ere
                   were
                   〈◊〉
                   seven
                   C●●mats
                   ,
                   whereas
                   now
                   there
                   are
                   ●●ght●●n
                   .
                
                 Formerly
                 there
                 were
                 only
                 7
                 Climes
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 contained
                 all
                 the
                 Countries
                 that
                 were
                 then
                 known
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 more
                 known
                 and
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 distinguish'd
                 into
                 18
                 Climats
                 ,
                 which
                 Astronomers
                 call
                 by
                 another
                 name
                 ,
                 
                   Elevations
                   of
                   the
                   Pole
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Geographers
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Latitudes
                   of
                   Places
                
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 Distances
                 from
                 the
                 Aequator
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 Fountains
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Fountains
                   and
                   Rivers
                   have
                   their
                   R●se
                   from
                   t
                   e
                   S●●
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 Fountains
                 break
                 forth
                 on
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 from
                 its
                 Bowels
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 enquire
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 what
                 Principle
                 they
                 are
                 derived
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 we
                 find
                 can
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 Sea
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 many
                 Fountains
                 flow
                 continually
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Rivers
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 without
                 ceasing
                 continue
                 their
                 Course
                 towards
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 without
                 ever
                 increasing
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Wise
                 King
                 in
                 the
                 1
                 st
                 of
                 
                   Ecclesiastes
                   :
                   All
                   the
                   Rivers
                   run
                   into
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Sea
                   is
                   not
                   full
                   ;
                   unto
                   the
                   place
                   from
                   whence
                   the
                   Rivers
                   come
                   ,
                   thither
                   they
                   return
                   to
                   flow
                   again
                   .
                
                 And
                 accordingly
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 Fountains
                 is
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Sea-Water
                 being
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 led
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Surface
                 thereof
                 ;
                 where
                 breaking
                 forth
                 ,
                 it
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 after
                 various
                 Turnings
                 and
                 windings
                 ,
                 returns
                 to
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   They
                   return
                   to
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   they
                   came
                   .
                
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 contains
                 many
                 Clefts
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 Channels
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 may
                 be
                 carried
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 oppose
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Water
                 may
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 bottoms
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 break
                 forth
                 in
                 Springs
                 from
                 those
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 may
                 after
                 various
                 windings
                 run
                 again
                 into
                 the
                 Sea.
                 Much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 carried
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Left
                   Ventricle
                
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Aorta
                 into
                 the
                 Arteries
                 and
                 Veins
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 having
                 finish'd
                 its
                 Circulation
                 ,
                 returns
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 forth
                 at
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   the
                   Water
                   riseth
                   from
                   the
                   Sea
                   to
                   the
                   Tops
                   of
                   Mountains
                   .
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 not
                 even
                 ,
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 stretch'd
                 out
                 into
                 Plains
                 and
                 Levels
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 rising
                 into
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 far
                 exceed
                 in
                 height
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 enquire
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 the
                 Water
                 becomes
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 Depths
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Tops
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 how
                 the
                 Sea-Water
                 becomes
                 deprived
                 of
                 all
                 its
                 Saltness
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 breaks
                 forth
                 into
                 Springs
                 and
                 Fountains
                 whose
                 Waters
                 are
                 fresh
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Not
                   by
                   the
                   Section
                   or
                   Attraction
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 of
                 Opinion
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 attribute
                 a
                 Virtue
                 of
                 sucking
                 and
                 attracting
                 the
                 Water
                 to
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 :
                 After
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 Bread
                 being
                 dip'd
                 in
                 Wine
                 ,
                 doth
                 suck
                 and
                 draw
                 up
                 the
                 Wine
                 into
                 it self
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 Sponge
                 ,
                 sucks-up
                 Water
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 explaining
                 this
                 Difficulty
                 is
                 not
                 Rational
                 ,
                 since
                 Sucking
                 presupposeth
                 a
                 sensible
                 Motion
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 sucks
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 cannot
                 suck
                 without
                 some
                 dilatation
                 and
                 swelling
                 of
                 my
                 Body
                 :
                 Neither
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 suppos'd
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 can
                 perform
                 any
                 such
                 action
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Instance
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Sponge
                 dip'd
                 in
                 Water
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 inferr'd
                 thence
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 sucks
                 up
                 the
                 Water
                 to
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 quantity
                 of
                 Water
                 that
                 is
                 suck'd-in
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Spongious
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 attracted
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 never
                 run
                 out
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 may
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 lies
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 be
                 moistned
                 and
                 soak'd
                 through
                 with
                 the
                 Water
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 will
                 never
                 make
                 the
                 Water
                 spring
                 or
                 break
                 forth
                 from
                 thence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Nor
                   by
                   the
                   pressure
                   of
                   the
                   Sea-Water
                   .
                
                 Others
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea-Water
                 is
                 raised
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 that
                 pressure
                 whereby
                 the
                 surface
                 and
                 upper-part
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-Water
                 presseth
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 Bottom
                 ,
                 and
                 forceth
                 it
                 up
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 till
                 having
                 at
                 last
                 found
                 an
                 Out-let
                 ,
                 it
                 breaks
                 forth
                 on
                 the
                 Surface
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 neither
                 can
                 this
                 Opinion
                 be
                 admitted
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 the
                 Water
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 be
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 Cavities
                 and
                 open
                 Passages
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 that
                 lies
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 can
                 it
                 not
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 be
                 raised
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Water
                 by
                 some
                 Channels
                 ,
                 or
                 wide
                 and
                 open
                 Passages
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 conveyed
                 by
                 one
                 continued
                 Channel
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 to
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 fresh
                 ,
                 but
                 salt
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Salt
                 easily
                 gets
                 through
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Water
                 in
                 any
                 quantity
                 can
                 pass
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 Springs
                 would
                 be
                 as
                 salt
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sea
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Sea-Water
                   being
                   〈◊〉
                   into
                   Vapours
                   ,
                   mounts
                   upwards
                   .
                
                 We
                 suppose
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Water
                 in
                 those
                 Holes
                 and
                 Caves
                 ,
                 whither
                 it
                 is
                 driven
                 by
                 its
                 weight
                 ,
                 is
                 resolved
                 into
                 Vapours
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Subterranean
                   heat
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Heat
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 Passages
                 which
                 it
                 every
                 where
                 meets
                 with
                 ,
                 mounts
                 it
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 raises
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pores
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Vapours
                 tend
                 upwards
                 ,
                 are
                 continued
                 open
                 towards
                 the
                 very
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 more
                 easily
                 mount
                 up
                 through
                 the
                 said
                 Pores
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 supported
                 by
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 whose
                 fluid
                 and
                 soft
                 particles
                 ,
                 cannot
                 so
                 uphold
                 them
                 and
                 assist
                 their
                 Elevation
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 
                   Subterraneous
                   Fires
                
                 ,
                 that
                 turn
                 the
                 Water
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 those
                 
                   Fire-Vomiting-Mountains
                   ,
                   Hecla
                   ,
                   Vesuvius
                   ,
                   Aetna
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 such
                 Fires
                 do
                 not
                 break
                 forth
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 they
                 communicate
                 their
                 Heat
                 far
                 and
                 near
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 
                   hollow
                   Passages
                
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 inborn
                 Heat
                 is
                 dispersed
                 through
                 the
                 Guts
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   Condensed
                   Vapours
                   fu●ni●●
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   with
                   Water
                   .
                
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Vapours
                 are
                 thus
                 mounted
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 come
                 near
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 they
                 then
                 become
                 condensed
                 by
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Cold
                   parts
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 being
                 un
                 able
                 to
                 mount
                 higher
                 ,
                 they
                 cling
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 turn'd
                 to
                 drops
                 of
                 Water
                 :
                 And
                 since
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 return
                 back
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Passages
                 ,
                 or
                 Pores
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Narrowness
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 downwards
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 weight
                 ;
                 
                 where
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 united
                 together
                 make
                 a
                 
                   Subterraneous
                   Rivulet
                
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 Rivulets
                 gather'd
                 together
                 make
                 a
                 greater
                 ,
                 which
                 breaking
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 constitutes
                 a
                 Living
                 Fountain
                 or
                 Spring
                 .
                 An
                 Example
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 
                   Chymical
                   Distillations
                
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 many
                 Vapours
                 are
                 driven
                 up
                 the
                 Alembick
                 from
                 moist
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 condensed
                 in
                 the
                 cool
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Still
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 united
                 into
                 Drops
                 ,
                 run
                 down
                 the
                 Neb
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   What
                   Springs
                   or
                   Fountains
                   are
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 Springs
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 Sea-Water
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 weight
                 driven
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 changed
                 into
                 Vapours
                 by
                 the
                 inward
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 condensed
                 into
                 VVater
                 by
                 the
                 Coldness
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 whence
                 these
                 run
                 down
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 declining
                 of
                 the
                 Passages
                 that
                 convey
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 open
                 place
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 for
                 themselves
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   some
                   Springs
                   are
                   dried-up
                   in
                   Summer
                   .
                
                 Some
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 will
                 object
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 that
                 Springs
                 have
                 their
                 Rise
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 whose
                 VVaters
                 being
                 resolv'd
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 heat
                 are
                 again
                 changed
                 into
                 VVater
                 ;
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 some
                 Springs
                 are
                 altogether
                 dried
                 up
                 in
                 Summer
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 quite
                 vanish
                 by
                 extream
                 heat
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 question'd
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 many
                 Vapours
                 mount
                 up
                 from
                 
                   Subterraneous
                   places
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 likewise
                 there
                 is
                 Cold
                 enough
                 about
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 condense
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 these
                 Springs
                 which
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 dry
                 up
                 in
                 Summer
                 ,
                 do
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 owe
                 their
                 Original
                 to
                 Rain
                 and
                 Snow
                 ,
                 which
                 running
                 through
                 the
                 Clefts
                 of
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 do
                 afterwards
                 insinuate
                 themselves
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 drop
                 down
                 into
                 some
                 
                   hollow
                   places
                
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 there
                 resolv'd
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Heat
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 meet
                 with
                 some
                 proper
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Coldness
                 whereof
                 they
                 become
                 condensed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 discharge
                 themselves
                 through
                 some
                 open
                 passages
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 long
                 continued
                 Rains
                 we
                 see
                 many
                 
                   New
                   Springs
                
                 arise
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 by
                 degrees
                 vanish
                 ,
                 except
                 more
                 Showers
                 succeed
                 and
                 fill
                 those
                 hollow
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 proceeded
                 ,
                 and
                 supply
                 Matter
                 for
                 a
                 new
                 breaking
                 forth
                 of
                 VVater
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   various
                   kinds
                   of
                   Fountains
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 we
                 may
                 distinguish
                 Fountains
                 into
                 several
                 kinds
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 different
                 ways
                 of
                 
                   Flowing
                   ,
                   Failing
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Duration
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 Springs
                 or
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 Temporal
                 or
                 Perpetual
                 :
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 run
                 continually
                 :
                 Perpetual
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 spring
                 without
                 ceasing
                 .
                 Which
                 are
                 again
                 divided
                 into
                 clear
                 and
                 
                   pure
                   Fountains
                
                 ,
                 falling
                 down
                 by
                 drops
                 ,
                 or
                 gushing
                 out
                 with
                 a
                 stream
                 ;
                 or
                 mixed
                 ,
                 being
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 impregnated
                 with
                 
                   Salt
                   ,
                   Sulphur
                   ,
                   Bitumen
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Jews
                   Lime
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   Wells
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   generated
                   in
                   the
                   Bowels
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 VVells
                 are
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 VVater
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 Springs
                 are
                 :
                 For
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Vapours
                 of
                 VVater
                 have
                 been
                 raised
                 to
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 Coldness
                 thereof
                 changed
                 into
                 VVater
                 ;
                 which
                 afterwards
                 wandring
                 under
                 Plains
                 and
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 mount
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 there
                 turn'd
                 into
                 VVells
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 VVell-water
                 doth
                 not
                 ascend
                 higher
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 VVater
                 cannot
                 mount
                 up
                 above
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 its
                 first
                 Rise
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 that
                 pitch
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 equally
                 pois'd
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 can
                 rise
                 no
                 higher
                 .
                 Another
                 Reason
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 VVells
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 borrow
                 their
                 VVaters
                 from
                 
                   Rivers
                   ,
                   Lakes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pools
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 off
                 :
                 Or
                 if
                 they
                 receive
                 their
                 VVaters
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 VVaters
                 being
                 drained
                 through
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 run
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Why
                   Spring
                   and
                   Well-water
                   is
                   fresh
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Springs
                 and
                 Wells
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 Waters
                 are
                 fresh
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 is
                 salt
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 fresh
                 and
                 
                   salt
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 fresh
                 only
                 are
                 turned
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 upwards
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 
                   salt
                   particles
                
                 behind
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 their
                 Water
                 must
                 be
                 fresh
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   salt
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 being
                 stiff
                 and
                 inflexible
                 ,
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 nor
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 winding
                 and
                 bending
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 The
                 Water
                 therefore
                 of
                 Wells
                 and
                 Fountains
                 is
                 fresh
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Sea
                   water
                
                 being
                 drain'd
                 through
                 much
                 Sand
                 or
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 its
                 stiff
                 
                   saline
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 becomes
                 fresh
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   Salt
                   water
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   some
                   Wells
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 Man
                 enquire
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 since
                 only
                 
                   fresh
                   Water
                
                 is
                 drained
                 through
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 much
                 Salt
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 some
                 Wells
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 may
                 happen
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Passages
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 are
                 more
                 wide
                 and
                 open
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 passing
                 freely
                 ,
                 may
                 reach
                 those
                 Wells
                 ,
                 without
                 leaving
                 its
                 
                   Saline
                   particles
                
                 behind
                 it
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 may
                 lye
                 level
                 with
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 those
                 Wells
                 ;
                 or
                 likewise
                 ,
                 because
                 where
                 the
                 ways
                 are
                 wide
                 and
                 open
                 ,
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Salt
                 are
                 carried
                 upwards
                 by
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 
                   Fresh
                   water
                
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 some
                 Mountains
                 are
                 found
                 vast
                 lumps
                 of
                 Salt
                 grown
                 together
                 like
                 great
                 Stones
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 being
                 got
                 up
                 thither
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Fresh-water
                 mount
                 still
                 higher
                 ,
                 the
                 Salt
                 is
                 left
                 alone
                 in
                 those
                 Cavities
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 fills
                 them
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Of
                   Fountains
                   that
                   Ebb
                   and
                   Flow.
                   
                
                 Some
                 Fountains
                 are
                 famous
                 for
                 their
                 ebbing
                 and
                 flowing
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 at
                 Cadiz
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 at
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 that
                 imitate
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 ebb
                 and
                 flow
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 in
                 Spain
                 which
                 ebbs
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 flood
                 at
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 flows
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Ebb-tide
                 at
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   these
                   ebbing
                   and
                   flowing
                   Fountains
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Sea.
                   
                
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 ebbing
                 and
                 flowing
                 in
                 Fountains
                 cannot
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Sea-tide
                 ;
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 the
                 Sea
                 entring
                 into
                 some
                 
                   Subterranean
                   passages
                
                 ,
                 drives
                 up
                 the
                 Water
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 it self
                 riseth
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 these
                 Springs
                 variously
                 imitate
                 the
                 Sea-tide
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 deduc'd
                 from
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 passages
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Water
                 is
                 convey'd
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 these
                 Channels
                 be
                 strait
                 without
                 windings
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 the
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 be
                 small
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Fountain
                   flows
                
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 with
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 falls
                 again
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Sea
                   ebbs
                
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Water
                 be
                 convey'd
                 to
                 the
                 Cavities
                 of
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 through
                 many
                 crooked
                 and
                 winding
                 passages
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 so
                 happen
                 that
                 the
                 Fountain
                 may
                 not
                 swell
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Sea
                   flows
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 fall
                 when
                 it
                 ebbs
                 ;
                 but
                 quite
                 contrary
                 may
                 swell
                 when
                 it
                 ebbs
                 ,
                 and
                 sink
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Sea
                   flows
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Water
                 having
                 so
                 many
                 winding
                 passages
                 to
                 go
                 through
                 ,
                 much
                 time
                 is
                 thereby
                 lost
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 the
                 Fountains
                 begins
                 to
                 swell
                 ,
                 the
                 Sea
                 begins
                 to
                 ebb
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Of
                 Metals
                 and
                 Minerals
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Metals
                   are
                   .
                
                 MEtals
                 are
                 Bodies
                 dug
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Heavy
                 ,
                 Hard
                 ,
                 and
                 Fusible
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 Inward
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 generated
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 subterraneous
                 Fires
                 .
                 
                   Such
                   as
                   are
                
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
                 ,
                 Copper
                 ,
                 Iron
                 ,
                 Tin
                 ,
                 and
                 Lead
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Of
                   what
                   Parts
                   the
                   Metals
                   are
                   compounded
                   .
                
                 The
                 Particles
                 which
                 compose
                 Metals
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   Salt
                   ,
                   Oil
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Earth
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 mingled
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 meeting
                 in
                 the
                 long
                 and
                 branch-like
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 so
                 straitly
                 link'd
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 Art
                 hath
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 found
                 out
                 any
                 means
                 whereby
                 to
                 separate
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Which
                   be
                   the
                   pure
                   Metals
                   .
                
                 
                   Some
                   of
                   these
                   are
                   called
                
                 Pure
                 Metals
                 ,
                 others
                 Impure
                 :
                 Pure
                 Metals
                 
                   are
                   those
                
                 ,
                 which
                 compar'd
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 excocted
                 or
                 digested
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 fineness
                 and
                 perfection
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   the
                
                 Solar
                 and
                 subterraneous
                 Heat
                 ;
                 
                   such
                   as
                   are
                
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 .
                 Gold
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 heavy
                 and
                 most
                 perfect
                 of
                 all
                 Metals
                 ,
                 very
                 ductil
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 parts
                 of
                 equal
                 Fineness
                 and
                 Heaviness
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 more
                 heavy
                 than
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 
                   Which
                   is
                   the
                   Reason
                   why
                
                 Gold
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   it
                   is
                
                 melted
                 ,
                 
                   loseth
                   nothing
                   of
                   its
                
                 weight
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   having
                   no
                
                 Dross
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   Action
                   of
                   the
                
                 Fire
                 
                   might
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   it
                
                 .
                 Silver
                 is
                 a
                 Metal
                 in
                 Fineness
                 and
                 Perfection
                 inferiour
                 to
                 Gold
                 ,
                 heavy
                 and
                 solid
                 ,
                 less
                 ductil
                 than
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 being
                 melted
                 in
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 loseth
                 something
                 of
                 its
                 weight
                 ;
                 
                   more
                   especially
                   that
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   agitation
                   of
                   the
                
                 Fire
                 
                   is
                   turned
                   to
                
                 Dross
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Which
                   the
                   Impure
                   .
                
                 Impure
                 Metals
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   those
                
                 whose
                 Principles
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 mature
                 and
                 refin'd
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 fix'd
                 and
                 pure
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 impure
                 Earthy
                 substance
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 Red-hot
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 melted
                 ;
                 as
                 Copper
                 and
                 Iron
                 :
                 
                   Whereas
                   others
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   their
                   abounding
                   Moisture
                   ,
                   are
                
                 melted
                 
                   before
                   they
                   become
                
                 Red-hot
                 ;
                 as
                 Tin
                 and
                 Lead
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Principles
                   of
                   the
                   Chymists
                   examined
                   .
                
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Nature
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 Metals
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Minerals
                 also
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 known
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 fitting
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 before-hand
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Active
                   Principles
                
                 of
                 the
                 Chymists
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 mean
                 by
                 
                   Salt
                   ,
                   Sulphur
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Mercury
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   What
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   Salt.
                   
                
                 By
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 SALT
                 ,
                 we
                 understand
                 a
                 
                   sharp
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 slender
                 and
                 stiff
                 particles
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 intercepted
                 in
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 beaten
                 or
                 forged
                 into
                 
                   little
                   Swords
                
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 
                   round
                   Rod
                
                 of
                 
                   Red-hot
                   Iron
                
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 frequent
                 stroaks
                 of
                 Hammers
                 beaten
                 into
                 a
                 longish
                 
                   thin
                   Plate
                
                 ;
                 so
                 those
                 particles
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 dash'd
                 and
                 rubbing
                 against
                 the
                 hard
                 Sides
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 form'd
                 into
                 such
                 Figures
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Salt
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   sharp
                   Juice
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   slender
                   ,
                   stiff
                   and
                   sharp
                   Particles
                   .
                
                 Which
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 volatil
                 and
                 very
                 bitter
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Salt
                   Armoniack
                
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 more
                 fat
                 and
                 inflammable
                 ,
                 growing
                 to
                 Walls
                 and
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 called
                 Nitre
                 and
                 Saltpeter
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Mines
                 and
                 
                   Mineral-waters
                   ,
                   Allom
                
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 joyn'd
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Metallick
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 most
                 sharp
                 and
                 subtil
                 
                   Mercurial
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 called
                 Vitriol
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   Sulphur
                   is
                   .
                
                 By
                 SULPHUR
                 we
                 understand
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 soft
                 amd
                 minute
                 
                   Branchy
                   particles
                
                 of
                 Fat
                 and
                 
                   Oily
                   matter
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 such
                 particles
                 abound
                 in
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 demonstrate
                 by
                 this
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 inflammable
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 soft
                 and
                 
                   thin
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 put
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 snatch'd
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Fire
                   .
                   Sulphur
                
                 therefore
                 
                   is
                   a
                   Mineral
                   Juice
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   soft
                   and
                   minute
                   Branch-like
                   particles
                   of
                   Fat
                   and
                   Oleaginous
                   Matter
                   ,
                   easily
                   inflammable
                   ,
                   and
                   generated
                   in
                   the
                   Caverns
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   What
                   Mercury
                   is
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 MERCURY
                 we
                 understand
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 opake
                 and
                 ponderous
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 thick
                 ,
                 slippery
                 and
                 smooth
                 particles
                 ;
                 whose
                 Nature
                 shall
                 be
                 explained
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   number
                   of
                   Metals
                   .
                
                 Metals
                 are
                 commonly
                 reduced
                 to
                 six
                 species
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 before
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Gold
                   ,
                   Silver
                   ,
                   Copper
                   ,
                   Iron
                   ,
                   Tin
                
                 and
                 Lead
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 some
                 joyn
                 Mercury
                 or
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 liquid
                 in
                 its
                 Natural
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Proteus-like
                 changeth
                 it self
                 into
                 all
                 forms
                 ;
                 yet
                 may
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 solid
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 several
                 ways
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 held
                 over
                 the
                 Fumes
                 of
                 Molten-Lead
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Astrologers
                 seem
                 to
                 favour
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 Quicksilver
                 is
                 a
                 Metal
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 appropriate
                 Gold
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   ;
                   Silver
                
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Moon
                   ;
                   Iron
                
                 to
                 
                   Mars
                   ;
                   Copper
                
                 to
                 
                   Venus
                   ;
                   Tin
                
                 to
                 Jupiter
                 ;
                 and
                 Lead
                 to
                 Saturn
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 attribute
                 Quicksilver
                 to
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 own
                 its
                 Virtue
                 to
                 be
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Influences
                 of
                 that
                 Planet
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   various
                   Juices
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Bowels
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 we
                 may
                 more
                 clearly
                 discover
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 Metals
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Inward
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 there
                 are
                 certain
                 
                   fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 particles
                 do
                 not
                 stick
                 so
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 dissolved
                 :
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 some
                 
                   Earthy
                   Juices
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 deepest
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 consisting
                 of
                 the
                 thickest
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 do
                 fall
                 down
                 thicker
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 pressing
                 them
                 makes
                 them
                 heavy
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 abound
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 agitates
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 reduceth
                 them
                 to
                 two
                 kinds
                 of
                 Figures
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Particles
                 whose
                 Matter
                 is
                 more
                 solid
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 Salt
                 are
                 ,
                 being
                 intercepted
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 hammer'd
                 in
                 those
                 Pores
                 ,
                 of
                 round
                 and
                 stiff
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 plain
                 and
                 flexible
                 :
                 Much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Rod
                 of
                 
                   Red-hot
                   Iron
                
                 is
                 hammer'd
                 into
                 a
                 thin
                 
                   longish
                   plate
                
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 particles
                 ,
                 being
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 do
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 creep
                 through
                 these
                 pores
                 ,
                 by
                 dashing
                 and
                 rubbing
                 against
                 their
                 
                   hard
                   Sides
                
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 sharp
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 
                   little
                   Swords
                
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 constitute
                 
                   sharp
                   ,
                   sourish
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   corroding
                   Juices
                
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 more
                 
                   soft
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 Fresh-water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 pores
                 wholly
                 crush'd
                 and
                 bruised
                 ,
                 are
                 reduced
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 thinness
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 many
                 very
                 small
                 and
                 extreamly
                 flexible
                 little
                 Boughs
                 ,
                 which
                 lying
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 are
                 moved
                 by
                 a
                 slow
                 and
                 creeping
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Metals
                   are
                   formed
                   in
                   the
                   inward
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 Metals
                 are
                 solid
                 and
                 heavy
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 consist
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Crust
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 softer
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 uppermost
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 consists
                 of
                 Ramous
                 or
                 
                   Branchy
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 are
                 firmly
                 joyn'd
                 together
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Intervals
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 agitation
                 are
                 an
                 obstacle
                 to
                 Solidity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Property
                 of
                 
                   Metalline
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 more
                 
                   inward
                   parts
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 close
                 ,
                 hard
                 and
                 compact
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 probable
                 that
                 these
                 Metals
                 are
                 hid
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 reached
                 or
                 come
                 to
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Depth
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 store
                 of
                 Water
                 that
                 is
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 that
                 go
                 to
                 search
                 for
                 them
                 cannot
                 fail
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Particles
                   of
                   Metals
                   are
                   conveyed
                   to
                   the
                   outward
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 But
                 seeing
                 ,
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 Vapours
                 which
                 exhale
                 from
                 the
                 Waters
                 that
                 lye
                 hid
                 under
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 many
                 
                   sharp
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   oily
                   Exhalations
                
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 Vapours
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 carry
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 inward
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 other
                 Metals
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 them
                 ascend
                 to
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 these
                 
                   Metalline
                   Particles
                
                 being
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 do
                 there
                 stop
                 between
                 the
                 Sand
                 ,
                 and
                 constitute
                 Veins
                 of
                 several
                 Metals
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 any
                 Metals
                 come
                 within
                 our
                 reach
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 foresaid
                 
                   sharp
                   Juices
                
                 flowing
                 through
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 
                   inward
                   parts
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 do
                 separate
                 some
                 of
                 its
                 particles
                 from
                 their
                 fellows
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 some
                 oily
                 Matter
                 ,
                 are
                 afterwards
                 easily
                 carried
                 upwards
                 by
                 Quicksilver
                 rarified
                 by
                 Heat
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 constitute
                 several
                 Metals
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 their
                 magnitudes
                 and
                 figures
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   distinction
                   and
                   diversity
                   of
                   Metals
                   ,
                   depends
                   on
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   their
                   Parts
                   .
                
                 For
                 nothing
                 else
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 Distinction
                 of
                 Metals
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 changing
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 different
                 ranging
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 Because
                 
                   Bodily
                   things
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 parts
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bigness
                 ,
                 and
                 alike
                 ranged
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 things
                 ;
                 their
                 distinction
                 only
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 contexture
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 accession
                 of
                 new
                 Parts
                 others
                 are
                 thrust
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 become
                 otherwise
                 ranged
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 those
                 particles
                 that
                 have
                 long
                 and
                 round
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 smooth
                 and
                 
                   slippery
                   Figures
                
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 weight
                 lye
                 one
                 above
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 moved
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 that
                 fills
                 up
                 the
                 Spaces
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 constitute
                 Quicksilver
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   a
                   very
                   heavy
                   and
                   opake
                   Liquor
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   such
                   thick
                   Particles
                   as
                   are
                   long
                   ,
                   and
                   round
                   like
                   a
                   Pillar
                   ,
                   and
                   very
                   smooth
                   ;
                   which
                   tho'
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   weight
                   they
                   lye
                   one
                   upon
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   easily
                   moved
                   by
                   the
                   Aethereal
                   Matter
                   that
                   fills
                   their
                   Pores
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 those
                 Parts
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 firm
                 and
                 fix'd
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 changed
                 by
                 any
                 Fire
                 ,
                 or
                 consum'd
                 by
                 any
                 
                   acid
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 constitute
                 Gold.
                 Thick
                 and
                 Branchy
                 Particles
                 ,
                 whose
                 surfaces
                 lye
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 Pores
                 are
                 only
                 penetrated
                 with
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 make
                 Iron
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Metals
                 ,
                 which
                 derive
                 their
                 distinction
                 from
                 the
                 different
                 magnitude
                 and
                 figure
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Transmutation
                   of
                   some
                   Metals
                   is
                   possible
                   .
                
                 For
                 this
                 Reason
                 some
                 have
                 believed
                 the
                 Transmutation
                 of
                 Metals
                 to
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 notorious
                 that
                 Iron
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 Copper
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 Iron
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 Copperas
                 or
                 
                   Vitriolick
                   Water
                
                 ,
                 its
                 outside
                 is
                 thereby
                 turned
                 Red
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Red
                   powder
                
                 being
                 frequently
                 scrap'd
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 melted
                 down
                 ,
                 becomes
                 true
                 Copper
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Transmutation
                 is
                 also
                 effected
                 by
                 some
                 Fountains
                 ;
                 as
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 AGRICOLA
                 mentions
                 ,
                 near
                 Smolnitz
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 whereof
                 being
                 derived
                 into
                 three
                 Channels
                 rang'd
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 pieces
                 of
                 Iron
                 are
                 laid
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 thereby
                 changed
                 into
                 Copper
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 small
                 scales
                 of
                 Iron
                 are
                 so
                 corroded
                 by
                 this
                 Water
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 become
                 like
                 Clay
                 or
                 Dirt
                 :
                 All
                 which
                 afterwards
                 being
                 melted
                 down
                 ,
                 becomes
                 pure
                 and
                 good
                 Copper
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 also
                 that
                 Quicksilver
                 may
                 be
                 chang'd
                 into
                 another
                 Metal
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 after
                 you
                 have
                 reduc'd
                 Lead
                 ,
                 or
                 Litharge
                 ,
                 to
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 you
                 pour
                 the
                 Flegm
                 of
                 Vinegar
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 pour
                 some
                 drops
                 of
                 this
                 Vinegar
                 upon
                 Quicksilver
                 dissolv'd
                 in
                 
                   strong
                   Water
                
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 presently
                 be
                 precipitated
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Powder
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 melted
                 down
                 becomes
                 Lead
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   It
                   is
                   morally
                   impossible
                   to
                   make
                   Gold.
                   
                
                 But
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 Whether
                 Imperfect
                 Metal
                 ,
                 by
                 Example
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 turn'd
                 into
                 Gold
                 ?
                 This
                 the
                 Chymists
                 confidently
                 assert
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 for
                 their
                 Vouchers
                 ,
                 RAYMUND
                 LULLY
                 and
                 ARNOLDUS
                 
                   de
                   Villa
                   Nova
                
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 could
                 do
                 as
                 much
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 take
                 all
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 Lies
                 and
                 Stories
                 :
                 Or
                 if
                 ever
                 they
                 did
                 make
                 Gold
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Effect
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 their
                 Art
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 meer
                 Chance
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 unlikely
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 having
                 broke
                 his
                 Hour-Glass
                 ,
                 should
                 so
                 dexterously
                 throw
                 the
                 Sands
                 of
                 it
                 upon
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 grains
                 of
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ranged
                 into
                 the
                 figures
                 of
                 such
                 Letters
                 as
                 should
                 make
                 up
                 some
                 Verses
                 of
                 
                 Ovid's
                 Fastorum
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 we
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 precise
                 bigness
                 and
                 figure
                 of
                 those
                 Particles
                 that
                 enter
                 the
                 Composition
                 of
                 Gold
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 knitting
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 Body
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 make
                 Gold
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 morally
                 impossible
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Ductility
                   is
                   a
                   Property
                   of
                   Metals
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Property
                 of
                 Metals
                 to
                 be
                 Ductil
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 a
                 small
                 quantity
                 whereof
                 may
                 be
                 beaten
                 or
                 drawn
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 vast
                 extent
                 .
                 For
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 Broad
                 piece
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 Leaves
                 may
                 be
                 beaten
                 ,
                 5
                 or
                 6
                 whereof
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 cover
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Cylindrical
                   Figure
                
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 drawn
                 into
                 a
                 fine
                 Thred
                 ,
                 the
                 Gold
                 is
                 coextended
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Silver-thred
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 gilt
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 Ductility
                 in
                 Metals
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Metals
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Longish
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 lye
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 whole
                 surface
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 prest
                 under
                 the
                 Hammer
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Drawing
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 down
                 sideling
                 ,
                 and
                 joyn
                 side
                 to
                 side
                 without
                 any
                 separation
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 Metals
                 under
                 the
                 Hammer
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 extended
                 into
                 length
                 and
                 breadth
                 ,
                 still
                 retaining
                 the
                 firm
                 cohaesion
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 their
                 ductility
                 into
                 Threds
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Metals
                   are
                   subject
                   to
                   Rust
                   .
                
                 Metals
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 Corruption
                 by
                 Rust
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 Iron
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 an
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 particles
                 are
                 not
                 more
                 solid
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 other
                 Metals
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 Thicker
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 abounds
                 with
                 Pores
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 these
                 Pores
                 after
                 Infusion
                 grow
                 less
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Steel
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 penetrated
                 by
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 less
                 subject
                 to
                 Rust
                 .
                 Now
                 Rust
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 perturbation
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Metals
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 of
                 a
                 greatly
                 agitated
                 
                   Sulphureous
                   Liquor
                
                 ,
                 the
                 particles
                 whereof
                 thrust
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 Metals
                 ,
                 and
                 stop
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   The
                   Sun
                   is
                   the
                   Efficient
                   Cause
                   o●
                   Metals
                   .
                
                 The
                 Efficient
                 Cause
                 of
                 all
                 Metals
                 is
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 whose
                 heat
                 pierceth
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Passages
                 and
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 Light
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Pression
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Sun
                 pusheth
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 to
                 
                   Right
                   Lines
                
                 ,
                 that
                 reach
                 from
                 his
                 Body
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   particles
                
                 being
                 agitated
                 by
                 his
                 heat
                 ,
                 do
                 continue
                 in
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 except
                 some
                 intervening
                 Cause
                 do
                 chance
                 to
                 hinder
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 we
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heat
                 which
                 the
                 Light
                 hath
                 left
                 upon
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 doth
                 continue
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 from
                 thence
                 by
                 degrees
                 it
                 proceeds
                 to
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   parts
                
                 that
                 are
                 struck
                 by
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 ,
                 do
                 move
                 those
                 that
                 lye
                 next
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 again
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Heat
                 at
                 last
                 be
                 derived
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Inmost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 a
                 mans
                 Head
                 cover'd
                 with
                 a
                 Hat
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 enlightned
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 sensible
                 of
                 its
                 heat
                 ,
                 even
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 do
                 no
                 more
                 beat
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 shall
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Metals
                 ,
                 their
                 Original
                 and
                 Affections
                 ;
                 we
                 proceed
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 Minerals
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   What
                   Minerals
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   MINERALS
                   ,
                   are
                
                 Bodies
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 Sulphur
                 and
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 mingled
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 proportion
                 with
                 Aqueous
                 and
                 Terrestrial
                 particles
                 ,
                 and
                 excocted
                 or
                 brought
                 to
                 perfection
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Subterraneous
                 fires
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Sun's
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 digg'd
                 cut
                 of
                 the
                 Mines
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 
                   Wherefore
                   also
                   they
                   are
                   called
                
                 Fossils
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   How
                   many
                   sorts
                   of
                   Minerals
                   there
                   are
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 Three
                 kinds
                 of
                 Minerals
                 :
                 1.
                 
                 Mineral
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Coagulated
                   Juices
                
                 :
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Mineral
                   Earths
                
                 :
                 3.
                 
                 Stones
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   Mineral
                   Juices
                   .
                
                 Coagulated
                 Juices
                 are
                 Mineral
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 compounded
                 of
                 sharp
                 and
                 oleaginous
                 Juices
                 ,
                 mingled
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 gross
                 Earthly
                 Matter
                 ,
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 taste
                 or
                 smell
                 ,
                 and
                 easily
                 soluble
                 in
                 Water
                 or
                 Oil.
                 
                   The
                   chiefest
                   of
                   this
                   kind
                   are
                
                 Salt
                 and
                 Sulphur
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   Mineral
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Mineral
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Body
                 dug
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 Terrestrial
                 Particles
                 ,
                 joyned
                 with
                 a
                 tough
                 and
                 viscous
                 Humidity
                 ,
                 reducible
                 to
                 Powder
                 ,
                 and
                 soluble
                 in
                 Water
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 thereby
                 to
                 be
                 turn'd
                 into
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Clay
                 .
                 
                   Wherein
                   it
                   differs
                   from
                
                 Mineral
                 Coagulated
                 Juices
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   are
                   wholly
                   dissolv'd
                   in
                
                 Water
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   are
                   not
                   turn'd
                   into
                
                 Clay
                 
                   by
                   admixtion
                   of
                   the
                
                 Aqueous
                 particles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   The
                   various
                   kinds
                   of
                   Mineral
                   Earths
                   .
                
                 These
                 
                   Mineral
                   Earths
                
                 are
                 various
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 the
                 Particles
                 whereof
                 they
                 consist
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Juice
                 .
                 whereby
                 their
                 Parts
                 are
                 joyned
                 together
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 found
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Matter
                 be
                 very
                 tough
                 ,
                 ropy
                 and
                 unctuous
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 Potters-Clay
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 tough
                 ,
                 white
                 and
                 dug
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Crete
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Chalk
                 ;
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 
                   Samos
                   ,
                   Samian
                   Earth
                
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 yellow
                 Colour
                 ,
                 Oker
                 ;
                 if
                 Red
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 
                   Lemnos
                   ,
                   Lemnian
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Sealed
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 sealed
                 with
                 the
                 Seal
                 of
                 
                 Diana's
                 Priest
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 pale
                 Red
                 ,
                 and
                 digg'd
                 in
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   Armenian
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Bole.
                 What
                 Stones
                 are
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 delivered
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   In
                   what
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   Minerals
                   are
                   produced
                   .
                
                 Minerals
                 are
                 not
                 generated
                 ,
                 like
                 Metals
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Inward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 whole
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 lying
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 about
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 where
                 its
                 Parts
                 are
                 separated
                 by
                 infinite
                 Chinks
                 and
                 Crevisses
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 give
                 a
                 free
                 passage
                 to
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 other
                 particles
                 of
                 that
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Heat
                 contain'd
                 in
                 its
                 Bowels
                 hath
                 put
                 into
                 motion
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 to
                 mingle
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 smallest
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 they
                 snatch
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 come
                 to
                 form
                 certain
                 little
                 Lumps
                 or
                 Masses
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 various
                 agitation
                 acquire
                 also
                 the
                 same
                 motion
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 ceasing
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 at
                 last
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Rest
                 ,
                 being
                 cloathed
                 with
                 a
                 roundish
                 Figure
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 't
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 Grains
                 of
                 Sand
                 are
                 formed
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 Heavy
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 compacted
                 of
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Matter
                   ;
                   Hard
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 without
                 motion
                 ;
                 and
                 Transparent
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 Pores
                 that
                 transmit
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 to
                 right
                 Lines
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 moved
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Sand
                 were
                 yet
                 Coagulated
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXV
                   .
                   The
                   Pellac●d
                   Grains
                   of
                   Sand
                   being
                   heaped
                   together
                   ,
                   make
                   an
                   Opake
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 every
                 single
                 grain
                 of
                 Sand
                 be
                 transparent
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 where
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 meet
                 together
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Heap
                 ,
                 they
                 constitute
                 an
                 
                   opake
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 they
                 cannot
                 give
                 a
                 free
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 each
                 surface
                 reflects
                 some
                 Rays
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Powder
                 of
                 Glass
                 is
                 not
                 Transparent
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 various
                 particles
                 of
                 Glass
                 cannot
                 have
                 their
                 pores
                 so
                 corresponding
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 freely
                 to
                 transmit
                 the
                 Light.
                 Thus
                 the
                 Grains
                 of
                 Sand
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 when
                 beheld
                 through
                 a
                 Microscope
                 ,
                 be
                 transparent
                 ,
                 and
                 resemble
                 Diamonds
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 they
                 lye
                 in
                 heaps
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 give
                 free
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 constitute
                 an
                 
                   opake
                   Body
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVI
                   .
                   How
                   Potters
                   Clay
                   differs
                   from
                   Sand.
                   
                
                 
                   Potters
                   Clay
                
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 tough
                 and
                 fat
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 produc'd
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 Sand
                 ;
                 only
                 with
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Grains
                 of
                 Clay
                 are
                 much
                 less
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 their
                 Intervals
                 not
                 to
                 let
                 in
                 water
                 so
                 readily
                 ,
                 nor
                 indeed
                 without
                 some
                 force
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVII
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   Clay
                   in
                   several
                   parts
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Salt
                 and
                 Oil
                 ,
                 which
                 continually
                 ascend
                 from
                 the
                 Inward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 were
                 always
                 like
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 every
                 where
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 of
                 Sand
                 and
                 Clay
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 being
                 very
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Particles
                 of
                 Salt
                 and
                 Oil
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 matter
                 of
                 Wonder
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Clay
                 and
                 Sand
                 likewise
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 differing
                 in
                 Colour
                 and
                 the
                 Magnitude
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 Stones
                 ,
                 Common
                 and
                 Precious
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 difference
                 and
                 distinction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Common
                   Stones
                   are
                   .
                
                 STONES
                 are
                 
                   Mineral
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 hard
                 ,
                 and
                 compounded
                 of
                 a
                 
                   petrifying
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 Fusion
                 ,
                 but
                 Calcination
                 by
                 Fire
                 ;
                 nor
                 malleable
                 ,
                 but
                 breaking
                 to
                 pieces
                 under
                 the
                 stroak
                 of
                 the
                 Hammer
                 .
                 These
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Purity
                 or
                 Impurity
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 whereof
                 they
                 consist
                 ,
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 Common
                 and
                 Precious
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 either
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   II.
                   New
                   Stones
                   are
                   daily
                   generated
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Some
                 are
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 
                   New
                   Stones
                
                 produced
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 created
                 at
                 the
                 Beginning
                 .
                 But
                 Miners
                 assure
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 who
                 often
                 find
                 Stones
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 before
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 Sand
                 or
                 Clay
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 obvious
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Stones
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 thereof
                 variously
                 joyned
                 and
                 mingled
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 compounded
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 things
                 made
                 of
                 Sand
                 be
                 hard
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 softned
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 some
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 filling
                 their
                 Pores
                 and
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 so
                 hang
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 constitute
                 Stones
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 frequently
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 Waters
                 running
                 through
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 do
                 carry
                 away
                 with
                 them
                 some
                 small
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Stones
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 run
                 ;
                 which
                 water
                 coming
                 afterwards
                 to
                 places
                 where
                 its
                 Current
                 is
                 very
                 slow
                 ,
                 may
                 give
                 occasion
                 to
                 those
                 particles
                 to
                 unite
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 constitute
                 a
                 Stone
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   A
                   twofold
                   Rise
                   of
                   Stones
                   .
                
                 Stones
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 Sand
                 these
                 two
                 ways
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 
                   dissolved
                   Sand
                
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 Sand
                 dissolved
                 in
                 any
                 quantity
                 ,
                 is
                 afterwards
                 hardned
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Stones
                 thus
                 formed
                 are
                 transparent
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 single
                 grains
                 of
                 Sand
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 of
                 various
                 figures
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Compression
                 of
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 lying
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 way
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 Stones
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 
                   solid
                   Sand
                
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 great
                 heap
                 of
                 grains
                 of
                 Sand
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 intervening
                 of
                 some
                 Exhalation
                 ,
                 do
                 grow
                 together
                 :
                 This
                 way
                 all
                 opake
                 and
                 
                   rough
                   Stones
                
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 grinding
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 polishing
                 of
                 other
                 Stones
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   such
                   a
                   Matter
                   wherewith
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   Stones
                   are
                   knit
                   together
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 much
                 of
                 this
                 Matter
                 is
                 sublimed
                 towards
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 such
                 Exhalations
                 as
                 accompany
                 the
                 rising
                 Vapours
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 many
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 very
                 clear
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 yet
                 contains
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 meeting
                 and
                 joyning
                 together
                 in
                 some
                 Parts
                 ,
                 become
                 sensible
                 .
                 Thus
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 River
                 in
                 Avergne
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 so
                 abound
                 with
                 these
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Channel
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 become
                 Stony
                 ,
                 swelling
                 by
                 degrees
                 higher
                 and
                 higher
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 there
                 are
                 found
                 some
                 Springs
                 which
                 cover
                 the
                 Channels
                 and
                 Conveyances
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 pass
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Crust
                 of
                 Sand-stone
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 stopt
                 the
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 its
                 water
                 passed
                 ,
                 with
                 Alabaster
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   Marble
                   is
                   formed
                   .
                
                 The
                 production
                 of
                 Marble
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 other
                 
                   Common
                   Stones
                
                 ;
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 Clay
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 consists
                 of
                 lesser
                 particles
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 straiter
                 Pores
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 that
                 Reason
                 are
                 more
                 easily
                 fill'd
                 with
                 those
                 Exhalations
                 that
                 stick
                 to
                 the
                 Sides
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 makes
                 the
                 Composition
                 of
                 Marble
                 more
                 acurate
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Texture
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 more
                 close
                 and
                 compact
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 common
                 mixture
                 of
                 Stones
                 is
                 .
                 Which
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 gather'd
                 from
                 the
                 smoothness
                 of
                 its
                 surface
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Roughness
                 of
                 Sand-stones
                 and
                 Pumice-stones
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 only
                 from
                 their
                 Cavities
                 .
                 Now
                 Marble
                 is
                 polish'd
                 with
                 Sand
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 rubbing
                 whereof
                 its
                 prominent
                 particles
                 are
                 worn
                 away
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Polishing
                 ,
                 Water
                 also
                 is
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 mix'd
                 with
                 the
                 Sand
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 more
                 easily
                 insinuate
                 it self
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 these
                 Particles
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 rubb'd
                 off
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Marble
                 ,
                 some
                 being
                 White
                 ,
                 others
                 Black
                 ,
                 some
                 Transparent
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Opake
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 diversity
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 Contexture
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Some
                   Stones
                   are
                   Diaphanous
                   ,
                   others
                   Opake
                   .
                
                 For
                 
                   Transparent
                   Stones
                
                 are
                 generated
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 and
                 Vapours
                 being
                 first
                 changed
                 into
                 Juices
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Chinks
                 or
                 Cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 by
                 the
                 departure
                 of
                 those
                 
                   fluid
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 do
                 come
                 nearer
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 so
                 cleave
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Element
                 have
                 free
                 passage
                 through
                 their
                 pores
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Transmission
                 of
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 Light.
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 Stones
                 become
                 Opake
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Vapours
                 that
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 narrow
                 Chinks
                 and
                 Clefts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 there
                 stopt
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 so
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Earthy
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pores
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 wide
                 and
                 open
                 enough
                 to
                 transmit
                 the
                 Light.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Several
                   kinds
                   of
                   Common
                   Stones
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 kinds
                 of
                 
                   Common
                   Stones
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Marble
                   ,
                   Flint
                   ,
                   Touch-stone
                   ,
                   Whet-stone
                   ,
                   Pumice
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Sand-stone
                   ;
                   Stones
                
                 in
                 the
                 Bladder
                 or
                 
                   Reins
                   ;
                   Talck
                   ,
                   Load-stone
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Of
                 Marble
                 we
                 have
                 treated
                 already
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Flint
                   .
                
                 Flint
                 is
                 almost
                 the
                 hardest
                 of
                 all
                 Stones
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 commonly
                 Round
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 Flat
                 ,
                 like
                 Lentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 dash'd
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 divides
                 it self
                 in
                 two
                 little
                 Hemispheres
                 .
                 Because
                 of
                 its
                 extream
                 hardness
                 it
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 leap
                 back
                 or
                 rebound
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 neither
                 yields
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 easily
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 Powder
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 production
                 is
                 much
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 Marble
                 ,
                 being
                 found
                 buried
                 in
                 Clay
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 its
                 Matrix
                 ,
                 whose
                 pores
                 being
                 fill'd
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 procure
                 it
                 the
                 great
                 Hardness
                 it
                 hath
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Touch-stone
                   .
                
                 Touch-stone
                 belongs
                 either
                 to
                 Marble
                 or
                 Flint
                 .
                 It
                 admits
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 perfect
                 Polishing
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 sometimes
                 found
                 very
                 exquisitely
                 smooth'd
                 by
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 Reason
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 hard
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 admit
                 any
                 Division
                 without
                 difficulty
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Whet-stone
                   .
                
                 A
                 Whet-stone
                 has
                 a
                 Roughness
                 ,
                 which
                 conduceth
                 to
                 the
                 Smoothing
                 and
                 Grinding
                 of
                 Glass
                 and
                 Metal
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 Operation
                 Water
                 is
                 sprinckled
                 upon
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Water
                 being
                 pour'd
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 smooths
                 and
                 makes
                 even
                 the
                 more
                 sensible
                 Asperities
                 of
                 the
                 Whet-stone
                 ,
                 and
                 hinders
                 it
                 from
                 acting
                 too
                 boisterously
                 upon
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Ground
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Pumice-stone
                   .
                
                 Pumice-stone
                 is
                 a
                 Stone
                 of
                 an
                 Ash●colour
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 great
                 Cavities
                 like
                 a
                 Sponge
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 it
                 admits
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 but
                 soon
                 lets
                 it
                 go
                 again
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 for
                 the
                 Polishing
                 of
                 Marble
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 its
                 Roughness
                 it
                 reduceth
                 the
                 prominent
                 parts
                 of
                 Marble
                 to
                 smoothness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Sand
                   ,
                   or
                   Grave●s●●ne
                   ▪
                
                 The
                 Sand-stone
                 is
                 formed
                 in
                 Holes
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 intercepted
                 Matter
                 derives
                 its
                 smoothness
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 Colour
                 is
                 white
                 ;
                 because
                 its
                 particles
                 are
                 so
                 dispos'd
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 reflect
                 or
                 send
                 back
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 received
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 also
                 it
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 Froth
                 .
                 Tho'
                 it
                 be
                 very
                 Light
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 swim
                 upon
                 the
                 VVater
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 moisture
                 entring
                 into
                 its
                 pores
                 ,
                 it
                 sinks
                 immediately
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Talck
                   .
                
                 Talck
                 is
                 a
                 Stone
                 that
                 is
                 Transparent
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 too
                 thick
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 opake
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 Surfaces
                 heap'd
                 one
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 pores
                 do
                 not
                 correspond
                 exactly
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 Transmission
                 of
                 Light.
                 
              
               
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Stones
                   form'd
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
                 A
                 
                   Stone
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                
                 is
                 formed
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 other
                 Stones
                 are
                 ▪
                 viz.
                 by
                 the
                 Coalition
                 of
                 Sand
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 some
                 
                   slimy
                   Matter
                
                 in
                 the
                 Reins
                 or
                 Bladder
                 .
                 It
                 commonly
                 inclines
                 to
                 a
                 
                   reddish
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Sand
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 smooth
                 or
                 rough
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Stones
                 that
                 lye
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 smooth
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 very
                 rough
                 and
                 uneven
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   What
                   precious
                   Stones
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                   ,
                   are
                   Bodies
                   small
                   in
                   bulk
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   hard
                   and
                   strong
                   substance
                   ;
                   which
                   either
                   are
                   Transparent
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   a
                   lustrous
                   Colour
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   How
                   precious
                   Stones
                   are
                   generated
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   ;
                   and
                   first
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   transparent
                   .
                
                 Gems
                 are
                 generated
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 Sands
                 grown
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Stones
                
                 are
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   fluid
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 only
                 constitutes
                 one
                 grain
                 ;
                 provided
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 sensible
                 Bulk
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 a
                 
                   pellucid
                   Body
                
                 .
                 Because
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Clefts
                 and
                 Cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 gather'd
                 into
                 a
                 Drop
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 their
                 slippery
                 and
                 fluid
                 Particles
                 ,
                 begin
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 to
                 cleave
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 can
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 freely
                 and
                 strongly
                 enough
                 pass
                 through
                 their
                 pores
                 ;
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 did
                 consist
                 of
                 many
                 grains
                 :
                 For
                 how
                 soft
                 soever
                 they
                 might
                 afterwards
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 so
                 joyned
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 some
                 Interruption
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 spoil
                 their
                 Transparence
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 these
                 kind
                 of
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 their
                 Hardness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 various
                 disposition
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 ,
                 are
                 turned
                 into
                 Stones
                 ;
                 as
                 into
                 
                   Crystal
                   ,
                   Diamonds
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 a
                 Crystal
                 and
                 a
                 Diamond
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 a
                 Diamond
                 are
                 more
                 closely
                 knit
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Of
                   Colour'd
                   Gems
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 so
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 
                   Metalline
                   particles
                
                 be
                 mix'd
                 with
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 
                   precious
                   Stones
                
                 ;
                 this
                 causeth
                 some
                 modification
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 that
                 passeth
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 produceth
                 in
                 us
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 divers
                 Colours
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 Diamond
                 or
                 Crystal
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 several
                 kinds
                 of
                 
                   precious
                   Stones
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Saphirs
                   ,
                   Chrysolits
                   ,
                   Jaspars
                   ,
                   Agats
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   The
                   several
                   kinds
                   of
                   Precious
                   Stones
                   .
                
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                
                 therefore
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 Transparent
                 and
                 Colour'd
                 .
                 The
                 transparent
                 are
                 Crystal
                 ,
                 the
                 Diamond
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Beryl
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 their
                 Parts
                 so
                 ranged
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 leave
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Globuli
                 may
                 transmit
                 their
                 Action
                 to
                 
                   Right
                   Lines
                
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 precious
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 the
                 Adamant
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 an
                 exceeding
                 Hardness
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 close
                 coherence
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 .
                 Yet
                 is
                 not
                 its
                 Hardness
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 proof
                 against
                 the
                 stroaks
                 of
                 a
                 Hammer
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 relate
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 grinded
                 into
                 Powder
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 the
                 Common
                 Story
                 of
                 its
                 becoming
                 soft
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 a
                 Goat
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 a
                 Fable
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 hurt
                 by
                 the
                 Fire
                 :
                 All
                 which
                 Experience
                 hath
                 condemn'd
                 of
                 falsity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   Crystal
                   .
                
                 Crystal
                 is
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Hexagonal
                   figure
                
                 ;
                 for
                 every
                 particle
                 of
                 Crystal
                 being
                 surrounded
                 and
                 kept
                 in
                 by
                 six
                 others
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 admit
                 of
                 a
                 six
                 Corner'd
                 figure
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 that
                 affirm
                 ,
                 That
                 Crystal
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 can
                 be
                 melted
                 ;
                 whereas
                 others
                 assert
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 after
                 utter
                 Diligence
                 used
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 never
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 Liquefaction
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 believ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 Crystal
                 was
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 extream
                 Cold
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 vain
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 confessing
                 Crystal
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Stone
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 attribute
                 its
                 Coagulation
                 to
                 
                   Cold.
                   DIO
                   DORUS
                
                 was
                 better
                 advis'd
                 ,
                 who
                 Lib.
                 II.
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Crystal
                   is
                   a
                   Stone
                   coagulated
                   out
                   of
                   pure
                   Water
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   Cold
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   virtue
                   of
                   a
                   Divine
                   Fire
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   The
                   Beryl
                   .
                
                 The
                 Beryl
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 resemblance
                 with
                 Crystal
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 chiefly
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 
                   East
                   Indies
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 PLINY
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 lustrous
                 are
                 found
                 there
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 we
                 have
                 from
                 Babylon
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   greasy
                   Colour
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Beryls
                 found
                 in
                 Germany
                 of
                 the
                 Colour
                 of
                 Oil.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   The
                   Carbuncle
                   .
                
                 The
                 most
                 Noble
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Colour'd
                   precious
                   Stones
                
                 is
                 the
                 Carbuncle
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Red
                   colour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 resembling
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   The
                   Chrysolite
                   .
                
                 The
                 Chrysolite
                 is
                 a
                 Gem
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Golden
                   colour
                
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 took
                 its
                 Name
                 ;
                 transparent
                 and
                 very
                 hard
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   The
                   Hyacinth
                   .
                
                 The
                 Hyacinth
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Yellow
                   colour
                
                 ,
                 resembling
                 the
                 lustre
                 of
                 Gold.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   The
                   Emerald
                   .
                
                 The
                 Emerald
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 precious
                 of
                 all
                 Gems
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 nigh
                 the
                 most
                 Brittle
                 too
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 easily
                 broken
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Green
                   colour
                
                 ,
                 like
                 Grass
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXV
                   .
                   The
                   Topaz
                   .
                
                 The
                 Topaz
                 approacheth
                 to
                 the
                 Colour
                 of
                 an
                 Hyacinth
                 ;
                 tho'
                 some
                 do
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Green
                   colour
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 laid
                 under
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 it
                 represents
                 a
                 Star
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 rather
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 its
                 form
                 and
                 colour
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 any
                 
                   peculiar
                   Nature
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVI
                   .
                   The
                   Turcois
                   .
                
                 The
                 Turcois
                 is
                 a
                 
                   precious
                   Stone
                
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Sky
                   colour
                
                 mixt
                 with
                 Green.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XXVII
                   .
                   The
                   Amethyst
                
                 The
                 Amethyst
                 is
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 softness
                 as
                 Crystal
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Violet
                   Purple
                   colour
                
                 ,
                 very
                 grateful
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVIII
                   .
                   Morion
                   .
                
                 The
                 Gem
                 Morion
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 
                   Black
                   colour
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIX
                   .
                   The
                   Agate
                   .
                
                 The
                 Agate
                 admits
                 of
                 all
                 Colours
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 
                   white
                   ,
                   black
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 variegated
                 stroaks
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 diversity
                 of
                 its
                 colours
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 represented
                 of
                 divers
                 kinds
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 deceive
                 the
                 Buyers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXX
                   .
                   The
                   Jasper
                   .
                
                 The
                 Jasper
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Green
                   stone
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 
                   Bloody
                   spots
                
                 .
                 The
                 best
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXI
                   .
                   The
                   Ruby
                   .
                
                 The
                 Ruby
                 takes
                 its
                 names
                 from
                 the
                 glorious
                 
                   Red
                   colour
                
                 wherewith
                 it
                 sparkles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXII
                   .
                   The
                   Granat
                   .
                
                 The
                 Granat
                 is
                 also
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Red
                   colour
                
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 some
                 mixture
                 of
                 a
                 Yellow
                 ;
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 likeness
                 to
                 the
                 grain
                 of
                 a
                 Pomgranate
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXIII
                   .
                   The
                   Onyx
                   .
                
                 The
                 Onyx
                 is
                 the
                 Alabaster
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 precious
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 commonly
                 call
                 so
                 ;
                 it
                 resembles
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 the
                 Nail
                 of
                 a
                 a
                 
                   Mans
                   Hand
                
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 Veins
                 running
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 imitate
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 a
                 Jasper
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXIV
                   .
                   The
                   Saphire
                
                 The
                 Saphire
                 exceeds
                 the
                 other
                 Gems
                 in
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Sky
                   Blew
                   colour
                
                 ,
                 resembling
                 the
                 lively
                 colour
                 of
                 the
                 Sky
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 wonderful
                 lustre
                 ,
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 perspicuity
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 hardest
                 of
                 all
                 
                   precious
                   Stones
                
                 ,
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Diamond
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXV
                   .
                   Of
                   other
                   Stones
                   that
                   are
                   counted
                   amongst
                   the
                   Precious
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   are
                   not
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
                 There
                 ●re
                 also
                 other
                 Stones
                 which
                 are
                 reckoned
                 amongst
                 the
                 Precious
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pezar
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Bezoar
                   ,
                   Pearls
                   ,
                   Chelidonius
                
                 or
                 the
                 Swallow-stone
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 these
                 do
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 deserve
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Gems
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Pezar
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 of
                 a
                 Beast
                 called
                 Pezain
                 ,
                 is
                 too
                 soft
                 to
                 deserve
                 that
                 name
                 .
                 Pearls
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 shells
                 of
                 Oysters
                 and
                 Muscles
                 are
                 of
                 too
                 dark
                 and
                 faint
                 a
                 colour
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 transparence
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Swallow-stone
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 of
                 Swallows
                 ,
                 hath
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 in
                 it
                 that
                 resembles
                 a
                 Gem.
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Of
                 the
                 Load-Stone
                 ,
                 and
                 Electrical
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Of
                   the
                   Original
                   and
                   Composition
                   of
                   the
                   Load-stone
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   its
                   Nature
                   is
                   .
                
                 THo'
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 amongst
                 
                   Common
                   Stones
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 not
                 the
                 Earth
                 produce
                 any
                 thing
                 more
                 wonderful
                 than
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 effects
                 whereof
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 matter
                 of
                 Astonishment
                 to
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 so
                 do
                 they
                 still
                 puzzle
                 the
                 Brains
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Greatest
                   Philosophers
                
                 .
                 This
                 wonderful
                 Stone
                 is
                 compounded
                 of
                 thick
                 and
                 branchy
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 approaching
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Iron
                 ;
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Iron
                 Oar
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 much
                 
                   Earthy
                   matter
                
                 joyn'd
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 Load-stone
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 enclose
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 of
                 Iron
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 affinity
                 between
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 and
                 Iron
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 digged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Mines
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 take
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 GILBERTUS
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 Iron
                 is
                 got
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Definition
                   of
                   the
                   Load-stone
                   and
                   Iron
                   .
                
                 The
                 Load-stone
                 therefore
                 
                   is
                   a
                   Stone
                   ,
                   resembling
                   the
                   Matter
                   that
                   constitutes
                   the
                   Middle
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   which
                   having
                   Pores
                   from
                   one
                   of
                   its
                   Poles
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   sitted
                   for
                   the
                   free
                   passage
                   of
                   the
                   striate
                   Matter
                   ,
                   can
                   turn
                   it self
                   towards
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Poles
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   resemble
                   the
                   Middle
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Stones
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 make
                 and
                 composition
                 with
                 the
                 Middle
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   Matter
                
                 mention'd
                 in
                 the
                 Definition
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 twisted
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Tendrils
                 of
                 a
                 Vine
                 or
                 Ivy-Bush
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 
                   can
                   turn
                   it self
                   to
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Poles
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 ;
                 because
                 a
                 Load-stone
                 being
                 left
                 without
                 impediment
                 ,
                 always
                 turns
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Poles
                   .
                   Iron
                   is
                   a
                   Metal
                   of
                   Affinity
                   with
                   the
                   Load-stone
                   ,
                   endued
                   with
                   Pores
                   ,
                   accommodated
                   for
                   the
                   free
                   passage
                   of
                   the
                   striate
                   Matter
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   means
                   it
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   turn
                   it self
                   to
                   the
                   Poles
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Virtues
                   of
                   the
                   Magnet
                   may
                   be
                   referr'd
                   to
                   three
                   Heads
                   .
                
                 The
                 Virtues
                 of
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 may
                 be
                 referr'd
                 to
                 three
                 Heads
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 First
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 free
                 position
                 without
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 hinder
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 spontaneously
                 directs
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   World.
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 draws
                 Iron
                 or
                 another
                 Magnet
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 also
                 repels
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 a
                 Touch
                 it
                 communicates
                 to
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 virtue
                 it
                 hath
                 of
                 pointing
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 whereby
                 it
                 draws
                 Iron
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Celestial
                   matter
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Motion
                   in
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 understanding
                 of
                 these
                 Virtues
                 of
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 suppose
                 in
                 the
                 First
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 is
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 most
                 subtil
                 and
                 thin
                 parts
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 easily
                 penetrates
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 degree
                 of
                 its
                 agitation
                 ,
                 doth
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 push
                 them
                 forward
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 fluid
                 ,
                 doth
                 accommodate
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 narrow
                 Spaces
                 through
                 which
                 it
                 passeth
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 on
                 various
                 Figures
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 their
                 situation
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 its
                 particles
                 which
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Triangular
                   Spaces
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 three
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 touching
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 must
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 a
                 Three-corner'd
                 figure
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 little
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 with
                 three
                 hollow'd
                 Channels
                 ,
                 winding
                 like
                 a
                 Screw
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 pass
                 nearer
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 further
                 from
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 move
                 more
                 slowly
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 declared
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Fifth
                   Part
                
                 of
                 this
                 Institution
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Striate
                   Particles
                   are
                   variously
                   crook'd
                   and
                   turn'd
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 likewise
                 to
                 Note
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   particles
                
                 come
                 towards
                 the
                 Middle
                 of
                 Heaven
                 from
                 contrary
                 Quarters
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 from
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 ,
                 whilst
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 the
                 whole
                 Vortex
                 is
                 moved
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 ;
                 therefore
                 those
                 Particles
                 which
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Southern
                   Pole
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 have
                 their
                 Screw
                 turn'd
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 which
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Pole
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   the
                   Striate
                   Particles
                   ,
                   that
                   proceed
                   from
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   do
                   affect
                   the
                   Load-stones
                   that
                   come
                   in
                   their
                   way
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 suppose
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 CADB
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Pores
                 parallel
                 to
                 its
                 Axis
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Striate
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Screw-like
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 coming
                 from
                 the
                 parts
                 about
                 one
                 Pole
                 ,
                 may
                 pass
                 freely
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 opposite
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 writh'd
                 a
                 contrary
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 go
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 quite
                 opposite
                 ,
                 the
                 Pores
                 which
                 admit
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   particles
                
                 that
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                
                 A
                 ,
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 receive
                 those
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 B.
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Particles
                 that
                 proceeded
                 from
                 one
                 Quarter
                 ,
                 
                 can
                 never
                 return
                 by
                 the
                 opposite
                 part
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 different
                 writhing
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 several
                 most
                 minute
                 fibres
                 arising
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 obstruct
                 their
                 return
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   Particles
                
                 have
                 run
                 through
                 that
                 Great
                 Load-stone
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 CADB
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Right
                   Lines
                
                 ,
                 or
                 equivalent
                 to
                 such
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 Hemisphere
                 to
                 the
                 o
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 North
                 B
                 to
                 the
                 South
                 A
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 quite
                 contrary
                 from
                 A
                 to
                 B
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Hemisphere
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 at
                 first
                 entred
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   About
                   every
                   Magnet
                   a
                   Vortex
                   is
                   formed
                   ,
                   as
                   about
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 about
                 every
                 Magnet
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 C
                 ,
                 A
                 ,
                 D
                 ,
                 B
                 ,
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Voxtex
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 this
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 cast
                 the
                 filings
                 of
                 Iron
                 or
                 Steel
                 round
                 about
                 a
                 Load-stone
                 laid
                 upon
                 Paper
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 filings
                 will
                 dispose
                 themselves
                 a-round
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 in
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 Vortex
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 you
                 shall
                 direct
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 a
                 Load-stone
                 you
                 hold
                 in
                 your
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 another
                 Load-stone
                 plac'd
                 upon
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Cork
                 in
                 a
                 Bason
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 the
                 later
                 Magnet
                 will
                 turn
                 away
                 from
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 in
                 your
                 hand
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 placed
                 on
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 being
                 turned
                 about
                 ,
                 directs
                 his
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                
                 to
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 the
                 Magnet
                 in
                 your
                 hand
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 approach
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 interjacent
                 Air
                 being
                 driven
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 is
                 also
                 pusht
                 forwards
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 surrounds
                 it
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 a
                 Loadstone
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 contrary
                 virtue
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 by
                 chance
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 in
                 passing
                 from
                 one
                 Hemisphere
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 do
                 there
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 I
                 ,
                 K
                 ,
                 L
                 ,
                 M
                 ,
                 N
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 Pores
                 ranged
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 they
                 easily
                 and
                 freely
                 pass
                 through
                 them
                 ;
                 especially
                 if
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 be
                 so
                 posited
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 arangement
                 of
                 his
                 Pores
                 turn'd
                 towards
                 that
                 quarter
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 
                   Sriate
                   Particles
                
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Striate
                   Particles
                   do
                   not
                   so
                   easily
                   pass
                   through
                   the
                   Air
                   or
                   Water
                   ,
                   as
                   through
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   Particles
                
                 cannot
                 pass
                 so
                 freely
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 or
                 Water
                 ,
                 as
                 through
                 Iron
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 being
                 
                   fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 their
                 parts
                 cannot
                 always
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 situation
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 such
                 pores
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 formed
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 presently
                 again
                 spoil'd
                 and
                 confounded
                 by
                 the
                 continual
                 agitation
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 .
                 Those
                 Bodies
                 only
                 are
                 disposed
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 that
                 consist
                 of
                 Thick
                 and
                 
                   Branchy
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 rationally
                 we
                 may
                 believe
                 Iron
                 and
                 Steel
                 to
                 have
                 .
                 For
                 of
                 all
                 Metals
                 ,
                 none
                 is
                 either
                 with
                 more
                 difficulty
                 melted
                 in
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 or
                 extended
                 under
                 the
                 Hammer
                 than
                 Iron
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 made
                 harder
                 without
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Body
                 :
                 which
                 three
                 instances
                 abundantly
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Particles
                 whereof
                 it
                 consists
                 must
                 be
                 Angular
                 and
                 Branchy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 closely
                 knit
                 together
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 most
                 necessary
                 condition
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 free
                 transmission
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   Particles
                
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Iron
                 temper'd
                 and
                 hardned
                 ,
                 doth
                 more
                 freely
                 afford
                 them
                 passage
                 ,
                 than
                 other
                 Iron
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 't
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Iron
                 is
                 smooth
                 and
                 burnisht
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 one
                 Pole
                 do
                 more
                 orderly
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   In
                   every
                   Magnet
                   are
                   two
                   Poles
                   ,
                   an
                   Axis
                   ,
                   and
                   Parallel
                   Lines
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 understanding
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Magnetick
                   virtue
                
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 every
                 Load-stone
                 there
                 be
                 2
                 
                   Poles
                   ,
                   South
                
                 and
                 
                   North.
                   The
                
                 South
                 Pole
                 
                   is
                   the
                   Point
                
                 A.
                 
                   being
                   the
                   middle
                   of
                   that
                   part
                   wherein
                   are
                   the
                   Orifices
                   of
                   the
                   Pores
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   that
                   striate
                   matter
                   enters
                   ,
                   which
                   comes
                   from
                   the
                
                 South
                 
                   part
                   of
                   Heaven
                   :
                   and
                   the
                
                 North
                 
                 
                   Pole
                   is
                   the
                   middle
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   these
                   Striate
                   Particles
                   go
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   coming
                   from
                   the
                
                 North
                 F
                 ,
                 
                   do
                   enter
                
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 considered
                 in
                 a
                 Load-stone
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 its
                 Axis
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Diameter
                 from
                 the
                 North
                 point
                 F
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 South
                 A
                 ,
                 drawn
                 through
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 its
                 
                   Parallel
                   Lines
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 North
                 to
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 are
                 at
                 an
                 equal
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Load
                   stone
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   the
                   Magnet
                   points
                   to
                   the
                   Poles
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 premised
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 explain
                 ,
                 why
                 a
                 
                   Load
                   stone
                
                 turns
                 its
                 Poles
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Magnetical
                   Particles
                
                 coming
                 from
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 F
                 ,
                 and
                 South
                 B
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 rushing
                 obliquely
                 against
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Magnet
                 ,
                 do
                 push
                 it
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 freely
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 right
                 lines
                 ,
                 pass
                 through
                 its
                 Pores
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   one
                   Load-stone
                   turns
                   to
                   another
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 that
                 one
                 Load-stone
                 turns
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   South
                   pole
                
                 of
                 the
                 Magnet
                 always
                 turns
                 to
                 the
                 
                   North
                   pole
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 another
                 Load-stone
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 that
                 come
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 
                   South
                   pole
                
                 ,
                 are
                 writhed
                 another
                 way
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 enter
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 denomination
                 do
                 always
                 flee
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 suppose
                 we
                 that
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 2
                 Magnets
                 be
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 these
                 2
                 Poles
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Denomination
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Particles
                 that
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 do
                 act
                 upon
                 them
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 that
                 these
                 Poles
                 flee
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 would
                 flee
                 from
                 the
                 Pole
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Denomination
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   A
                   Load-stone
                   flees
                   from
                   another
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   apply'd
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   Pole.
                   
                
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 Load-stone
                 being
                 set
                 on
                 one
                 end
                 on
                 its
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 ,
                 and
                 swiming
                 on
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Cork
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 if
                 to
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 this
                 Load-stone
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Pole
                 of
                 another
                 Load-stone
                 be
                 applied
                 ,
                 the
                 Cork
                 flees
                 away
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Particles
                 cannot
                 enter
                 those
                 Pores
                 ,
                 they
                 require
                 some
                 space
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 turning
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 
                   North
                   Pole.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Whereas
                   it
                   draws
                   near
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   apply'd
                   to
                   the
                   opposite
                   Pole.
                   
                
                 When
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 one
                 Load-stone
                 is
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Spheres
                 of
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 become
                 one
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 approach
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 they
                 act
                 with
                 their
                 joynt
                 forces
                 upon
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 make
                 it
                 withdraw
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 Circulating
                 ,
                 pusheth
                 on
                 both
                 the
                 Magnets
                 till
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Poles
                   of
                   a
                   Load-stone
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   denomination
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   unite
                   or
                   come
                   together
                   .
                
                 But
                 some
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 will
                 demand
                 ,
                 Why
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 denomination
                 do
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 come
                 together
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Magnet
                 doth
                 not
                 approach
                 to
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 in
                 both
                 cases
                 is
                 alike
                 prest
                 upon
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 is
                 obvious
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Magnetical
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 different
                 way
                 of
                 wreathing
                 ,
                 finding
                 no
                 fit
                 passages
                 for
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 Pole
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 denomination
                 ,
                 do
                 greatly
                 hinder
                 this
                 Conjunction
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 draw
                 near
                 to
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 
                   Magnetical
                   matter
                
                 doth
                 not
                 find
                 any
                 corresponding
                 Pores
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   How
                   a
                   Load-stone
                   attracts
                   Iron
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 explain
                 ,
                 how
                 a
                 Load-stone
                 draws
                 Iron
                 or
                 Steel
                 ;
                 or
                 rather
                 how
                 a
                 
                   Load-stone
                   ,
                   Iron
                
                 and
                 Steel
                 draw
                 near
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 :
                 by
                 saying
                 that
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 B.
                 attracts
                 the
                 Iron
                 C.
                 because
                 both
                 their
                 pores
                 are
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   matter
                
                 A
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 from
                 about
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 continues
                 its
                 course
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 parallel
                 to
                 the
                 Axis
                 thereof
                 ,
                 passing
                 more
                 easily
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 B.
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 C.
                 than
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 drives
                 away
                 the
                 intermediate
                 Air.
                 Now
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 finds
                 no
                 place
                 (
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Vacuum
                 )
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 might
                 pass
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 left
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 B
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 push'd
                 towards
                 the
                 Iron
                 C
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Iron
                 C
                 towards
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 B.
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 General
                 Rule
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 is
                 increased
                 or
                 diminished
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 approaching
                 or
                 withdrawing
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 increased
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 and
                 Iron
                 are
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 sends
                 its
                 
                   Striate
                   particles
                
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 but
                 diminished
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Iron
                 is
                 withdrawn
                 from
                 the
                 Magnet
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Magnet
                 from
                 the
                 Iron
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Communication
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   matter
                
                 being
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 removed
                 ,
                 their
                 force
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 weakned
                 and
                 lessened
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Air
                   thrusts
                   forwards
                   a
                   Body
                   .
                
                 This
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 
                   fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 continual
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 of
                 necessity
                 they
                 must
                 push
                 continually
                 towards
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 B
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 surround
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 :
                 And
                 because
                 they
                 equally
                 push
                 it
                 forwards
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 push
                 it
                 more
                 one
                 way
                 than
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Magnetical
                   Body
                
                 at
                 A
                 ,
                 it
                 so
                 happens
                 that
                 the
                 Magnet
                 is
                 less
                 push'd
                 forwards
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 ,
                 than
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 approacheth
                 to
                 the
                 Iron
                 C
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   Sphere
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Magnetical
                   Activity
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 
                   Sphere
                   of
                   Magnetical
                   Actions
                
                 is
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 about
                 the
                 Circuit
                 DE
                 ,
                 within
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 composing
                 the
                 Vortex
                 from
                 F
                 to
                 G
                 ,
                 can
                 affect
                 Bodies
                 that
                 have
                 their
                 Pores
                 dispos'd
                 alike
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Sphere
                 is
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 is
                 bigger
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 longer
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Magnetick
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 longer
                 Pores
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 thereby
                 acquires
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 passing
                 farther
                 in
                 a
                 
                   strait
                   Line
                
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Virtue
                 of
                 great
                 Load-stones
                 doth
                 reach
                 farther
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 small
                 ones
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   The
                   Magnet
                   doth
                   not
                   properly
                   ●raw
                   Iron
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 B
                 ,
                 cannot
                 properly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 Iron
                 C
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 Action
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Attraction
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Iron
                 C
                 ,
                 is
                 placed
                 within
                 the
                 Sphere
                 of
                 the
                 Activity
                 of
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 B
                 ,
                 it
                 gets
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 carried
                 towards
                 the
                 Magnet
                 ;
                 which
                 Action
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 deserve
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Attraction
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Circumpulsion
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 being
                 push'd
                 forwards
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   Why
                   an
                   Armed
                   Load-stone
                   b●ars
                   much
                   more
                   Iron
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   bare
                   one
                   .
                
                 There
                 still
                 remains
                 one
                 Difficulty
                 behind
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Correspondence
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 a
                 Load-stone
                 and
                 Iron
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 AB
                 ,
                 armed
                 with
                 Iron
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Iron
                   Plates
                
                 CD
                 ,
                 and
                 EF
                 ,
                 are
                 fastned
                 ,
                 should
                 carry
                 much
                 more
                 Iron
                 ,
                 than
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 bare
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 return
                 
                 this
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 greater
                 Force
                 or
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Iron
                 that
                 is
                 fastned
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 contact
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iron
                   Plates
                
                 CD
                 ,
                 and
                 EF
                 ,
                 do
                 exactly
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 another
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Parts
                 are
                 so
                 joyned
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 appear
                 immediately
                 to
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   matter
                
                 passing
                 through
                 these
                 Pores
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Iron
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 ,
                 to
                 another
                 
                   Iron
                   b
                   a
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 with
                 more
                 ease
                 drive
                 away
                 the
                 intermediate
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 more
                 closely
                 cleave
                 together
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Magnet
                 ,
                 cannot
                 so
                 immediately
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 Impurity
                 and
                 
                   Stony
                   Nature
                
                 .
                 Which
                 makes
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 always
                 some
                 Interval
                 between
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 and
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   matter
                
                 doth
                 remove
                 from
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   The
                   Contrariety
                   of
                   the
                   Poles
                   of
                   the
                   Load-stone
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   hinder
                   their
                   concurrence
                   to
                   bear
                   up
                   the
                   Iron
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 doth
                 the
                 Contrariety
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 those
                 that
                 enter
                 at
                 one
                 Pole
                 ,
                 cannot
                 enter
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 agreeing
                 to
                 bear
                 up
                 the
                 Iron
                 ;
                 because
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 from
                 A
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 ,
                 being
                 reflected
                 by
                 the
                 Steel-plate
                 ,
                 enter
                 in
                 at
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iron
                   b
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 its
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 ,
                 and
                 flowing
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                   a
                
                 ,
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Steel-plate
                 FE
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 mount
                 up
                 to
                 B
                 ,
                 the
                 North-pole
                 of
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 go
                 out
                 from
                 B
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Plates
                 FE
                 ,
                 the
                 Iron
                 that
                 hangs
                 at
                 it
                 HG
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Plate
                 DC
                 ,
                 return
                 to
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   Load-stone
                   ,
                   be
                   it
                   never
                   so
                   strong
                   ,
                   cannot
                   draw
                   an
                   Iron
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   contiguous
                   to
                   it
                   from
                   another
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 can
                 any
                 other
                 Reason
                 be
                 given
                 in
                 my
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 why
                 a
                 Load-stone
                 ,
                 tho'
                 never
                 so
                 strong
                 ,
                 cannot
                 withdraw
                 an
                 Iron
                 that
                 is
                 distant
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 contact
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 tho'
                 much
                 weaker
                 Magnet
                 ;
                 because
                 tho'
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   particles
                
                 pass
                 through
                 both
                 those
                 Magnets
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 intermediate
                 Iron
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 one
                 only
                 Load-stone
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 three
                 ;
                 yet
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Contact
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 greater
                 agreement
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 Iron
                 cannot
                 be
                 withdrawn
                 from
                 a
                 weaker
                 Magnet
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 joyn'd
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 stronger
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 joyns
                 the
                 Iron
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 communicates
                 its
                 virtue
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   The
                   Load-stone
                   communicates
                   its
                   Virtue
                   to
                   the
                   Iron
                   .
                
                 It
                 remains
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 explained
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 communicates
                 its
                 virtue
                 to
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 loss
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 strength
                 and
                 virtue
                 .
                 The
                 Iron
                 acquires
                 this
                 New
                 virtue
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 hath
                 pores
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 situate
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 freely
                 pass
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 already
                 been
                 said
                 .
                 For
                 nothing
                 is
                 wanting
                 to
                 it
                 towards
                 the
                 acquiring
                 of
                 this
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 some
                 small
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Branchy
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 stick
                 out
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 in
                 those
                 pores
                 ,
                 must
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 turned
                 away
                 in
                 those
                 pores
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   Particles
                
                 that
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 South
                 are
                 to
                 pass
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 pores
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 turned
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 way
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 toucheth
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Magnetical
                   particles
                
                 rush
                 with
                 great
                 force
                 and
                 in
                 crowds
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 bow
                 these
                 Extremities
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Branchy
                   particles
                
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 contribute
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 requir'd
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Magnetical
                   virtue
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   How
                   Red-hot
                   Iron
                   comes
                   to
                   acquire
                   a
                   Magnetical
                   Virtue
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 God
                 of
                 Steel
                 or
                 Iron
                 being
                 Red-hot
                 ,
                 is
                 set
                 to
                 cool
                 ,
                 with
                 its
                 Extremities
                 turn'd
                 directly
                 North
                 and
                 South
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 contexture
                 and
                 pores
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 hath
                 clear'd
                 and
                 opened
                 ,
                 immediately
                 penetrated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Magnetical
                   Effluvia's
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 which
                 continually
                 do
                 course
                 it
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 from
                 one
                 Pole
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 becomes
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Magnetical
                   property
                
                 :
                 Which
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 happen
                 in
                 an
                 Ingot
                 of
                 Silver
                 turn'd
                 South
                 and
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 its
                 Contexture
                 ,
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 its
                 Pores
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   an
                   Iron
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   variously
                   apply'd
                   to
                   a
                   Loadstone
                   ,
                   doth
                   also
                   differently
                   receive
                   its
                   Virtue
                   .
                
                 An
                 Iron
                 differently
                 receives
                 the
                 
                   Magnetical
                   virtue
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 different
                 way
                 of
                 applicacation
                 to
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 part
                 R
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 RST
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 apply'd
                 to
                 the
                 North-Pole
                 of
                 the
                 Magnet
                 P
                 ,
                 will
                 become
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   particles
                
                 coming
                 from
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 will
                 enter
                 in
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Northern
                 will
                 enter
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 part
                 T
                 ,
                 being
                 reflected
                 or
                 beat
                 back
                 from
                 the
                 Pole
                 A
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Air.
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 part
                 R
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 lye
                 upon
                 the
                 Aequator
                 of
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 towards
                 its
                 North-Pole
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 C
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 again
                 become
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 turn'd
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 D
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 lose
                 the
                 
                 Virtue
                 of
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole.
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 Middle
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Iron
                 S
                 ,
                 touch
                 the
                 Pole
                 of
                 the
                 Magnet
                 A
                 ,
                 the
                 Northern
                 
                   Striate
                   particles
                
                 which
                 have
                 entred
                 into
                 it
                 by
                 S
                 ,
                 will
                 go
                 out
                 again
                 by
                 R
                 and
                 T
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Iron
                 will
                 receive
                 at
                 both
                 ends
                 the
                 Virtue
                 of
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 North.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XXV
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   long
                   piece
                   of
                   Iron
                   doth
                   not
                   receive
                   this
                   Virtue
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   its
                   length
                   .
                
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 Queried
                 ,
                 why
                 those
                 
                   Striate
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 Pole
                 A
                 of
                 the
                 Magnet
                 ,
                 do
                 enter
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 Iron
                 marked
                 S
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 directly
                 pass
                 on
                 to
                 E
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 reflected
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 towards
                 R
                 and
                 T
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 the
                 Iron
                 receives
                 the
                 
                   Magnetick
                   virtue
                
                 ,
                 rather
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 Longitude
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 its
                 Latitude
                 ?
                 The
                 Answer
                 to
                 which
                 is
                 obvious
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 they
                 meet
                 much
                 more
                 free
                 and
                 open
                 passages
                 in
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 Reason
                 they
                 rebound
                 from
                 the
                 Air
                 towards
                 the
                 Iron
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XXVI
                   .
                   A
                   Plate
                   of
                   Iron
                   hinders
                   the
                   attractive
                   Virtue
                   of
                   the
                   Load-stone
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 Difficulty
                 remains
                 to
                 be
                 explained
                 .
                 viz.
                 how
                 the
                 
                   Iron
                   Plate
                
                 DCD
                 ,
                 being
                 apply'd
                 to
                 the
                 Pole
                 of
                 the
                 Magnet
                 AB
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 did
                 much
                 help
                 the
                 carrying
                 or
                 bearing
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 ,
                 should
                 notwithstanding
                 hinder
                 its
                 force
                 of
                 attracting
                 and
                 turning
                 Iron
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Point
                 E
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Magnetick
                   Needle
                
                 EF
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Pole
                 of
                 the
                 Magnet
                 B
                 ,
                 but
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iron
                   Plate
                
                 D.
                 To
                 which
                 we
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 Plate
                 had
                 been
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                 way
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 past
                 from
                 B
                 ,
                 toward
                 EF
                 ,
                 are
                 diverted
                 by
                 it
                 from
                 C
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Extremities
                 thereof
                 DD
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 find
                 a
                 more
                 ready
                 and
                 free
                 passage
                 for
                 themselves
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 Plate
                 from
                 C
                 to
                 D
                 ,
                 than
                 through
                 the
                 small
                 interval
                 of
                 its
                 thickness
                 C.
                 To
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   particles
                
                 do
                 pass
                 more
                 freely
                 through
                 the
                 Plate
                 ,
                 than
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 scarcely
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 reach
                 the
                 Needle
                 EF.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XXVII
                   .
                   Iron
                   is
                   more
                   apt
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   Magnetick
                   Virtue
                   according
                   to
                   its
                   length
                   ,
                   than
                   breadth
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 tho'
                 Iron
                 be
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Magnetick
                   virtue
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 more
                 readily
                 admit
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 length
                 ,
                 than
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 breadth
                 ,
                 even
                 then
                 when
                 the
                 Middle
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 applied
                 to
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Poles
                 :
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   particles
                
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 ,
                 do
                 find
                 fitter
                 Pores
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 go
                 towards
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 likewise
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 why
                 Needles
                 endued
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Magnetick
                   virtue
                
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 their
                 virtue
                 at
                 their
                 Ends
                 or
                 Extremities
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVIII
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   in
                   a
                   moment
                   .
                
                 This
                 Virtue
                 is
                 communicated
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Magnetick
                   particles
                
                 through
                 the
                 Iron
                 being
                 very
                 swift
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Iron
                 and
                 Magnet
                 ,
                 Pores
                 exactly
                 fitted
                 to
                 their
                 figure
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 Virtue
                 is
                 afterwards
                 confirmed
                 by
                 long
                 stay
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 longer
                 that
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Branchy
                   particles
                
                 have
                 continued
                 turn'd
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 difficulty
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 turn'd
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 .
                 This
                 Virtue
                 is
                 longer
                 retain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Iron
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Magnet
                 are
                 more
                 stiff
                 and
                 inflexible
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Stony
                   matter
                
                 that
                 is
                 mixed
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIX
                   .
                   Steel
                   better
                   keeps
                   the
                   Magnetical
                   Virtue
                   ,
                   than
                   common
                   Iron
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Steel
                 receives
                 a
                 greater
                 
                   Magnetick
                   virtue
                
                 than
                 common
                 Iron
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 open
                 Pores
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 more
                 surely
                 keep
                 ,
                 and
                 preserve
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 because
                 its
                 
                   Branchy
                   particles
                
                 are
                 more
                 stiff
                 and
                 rigid
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXX
                   .
                   The
                   Reason
                   why
                   a
                   Load-stone
                   loseth
                   nothing
                   of
                   its
                   Virtue
                   .
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 Magnet
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 communicates
                 its
                 virtue
                 to
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 yet
                 loseth
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 nothing
                 of
                 its
                 Substance
                 or
                 Constitution
                 is
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 this
                 Contact
                 ,
                 seeing
                 this
                 whole
                 operation
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 which
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 hurried
                 forceably
                 and
                 abundantly
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Load
                   stone
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 its
                 passage
                 takes
                 nothing
                 from
                 the
                 Magnet
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 rather
                 its
                 virtue
                 by
                 this
                 free
                 communication
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 increased
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXI
                   .
                   By
                   what
                   Efficiency
                   Glass
                   and
                   Amber
                   draw
                   to
                   them
                   bits
                   of
                   Straw
                   and
                   Stubble
                   .
                
                 And
                 here
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 draw
                 to
                 them
                 outward
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Glass
                   ,
                   Amber
                   ,
                   Jet
                   ,
                   Diamonds
                   ,
                
                 which
                 attract
                 bits
                 of
                 Straw
                 and
                 Stubble
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 to
                 say
                 something
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 concerning
                 Glass
                 ;
                 it
                 seems
                 probable
                 that
                 besides
                 those
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 other
                 Bodies
                 give
                 a
                 free
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 
                   Long
                   pores
                
                 like
                 unto
                 slits
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 narrow
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 fit
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 capacious
                 enough
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 accommodates
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Pores
                 through
                 which
                 it
                 passeth
                 ,
                 and
                 assumes
                 their
                 figures
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 wandring
                 through
                 those
                 
                   little
                   Slits
                
                 or
                 Chinks
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 turned
                 into
                 certain
                 Wreaths
                 or
                 Twists
                 ;
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 various
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 penetrate
                 its
                 Pores
                 ,
                 do
                 remain
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 lodging
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 move
                 from
                 one
                 Chink
                 to
                 another
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Circular
                   motion
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Glass
                 is
                 rubb'd
                 hard
                 and
                 swiftly
                 against
                 some
                 other
                 Body
                 till
                 it
                 grow
                 hot
                 ,
                 the
                 particles
                 lodged
                 in
                 the
                 Glass
                 are
                 by
                 this
                 agitation
                 first
                 thrust
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 being
                 driven
                 from
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 and
                 flying
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 penetrate
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 :
                 But
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 so
                 freely
                 course
                 it
                 between
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 they
                 soon
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Glass
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 those
                 
                   small
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 whose
                 Cavities
                 they
                 cannot
                 extricate
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 fame
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Diamonds
                   ,
                   Amber
                   ,
                   Jet
                   ,
                   Rosin
                   ,
                   Sealing-Wax
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 same
                 Intervals
                 or
                 Pores
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 viz.
                 such
                 as
                 only
                 can
                 admit
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 Particles
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 force
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 carrying
                 them
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 Of
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Water
                   is
                   .
                
                 WATER
                 is
                 a
                 congested
                 Mass
                 of
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Third
                 Element
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 thin
                 .
                 longish
                 ,
                 smooth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 very
                 flexible
                 ,
                 resembling
                 small
                 plying
                 Cords
                 ,
                 disposed
                 to
                 bend
                 and
                 yield
                 every
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Particles
                   of
                   Water
                   are
                   smooth
                   .
                
                 That
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Water
                 are
                 smooth
                 ,
                 may
                 easily
                 appear
                 by
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 wetted
                 therewith
                 ;
                 which
                 with
                 the
                 least
                 degree
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 only
                 are
                 dried
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Water
                 are
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 separated
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 driven
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Bodies
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 joyned
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Water
                 is
                 not
                 frozen
                 without
                 some
                 difficulty
                 ;
                 for
                 its
                 Particles
                 being
                 smooth
                 ,
                 are
                 readily
                 separated
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Agitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Aethereal
                   matter
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   That
                   the
                   Particles
                   of
                   the
                   Water
                   are
                   in
                   continual
                   motion
                   .
                
                 Now
                 that
                 these
                 
                   Watry
                   particles
                
                 are
                 in
                 continual
                 motion
                 ,
                 besides
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 
                   already
                   cleared
                   in
                   our
                   General
                   Physiology
                   ,
                
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 these
                 
                   Instances
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 
                   Liquors
                   pour'd
                   together
                
                 do
                 readily
                 mingle
                 ;
                 that
                 Oil
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 by
                 strong
                 shaking
                 ,
                 become
                 incorporated
                 together
                 ;
                 that
                 Colours
                 and
                 Tastes
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 diffus'd
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 occur
                 to
                 our
                 daily
                 Experience
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   I.
                   Part.
                   VI.
                   Chap
                   :
                   XI
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Honourable
                   Sr.
                   Richard
                   Haddock
                   Knight
                   Comptroller
                   of
                   their
                   Majesties
                   Navy
                   Royall
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   Water
                   becomes
                   turn'd
                   to
                   Ice
                   .
                
                 Water
                 is
                 never
                 frozen
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 which
                 runs
                 betwixt
                 the
                 
                   Watry
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 becomes
                 more
                 subtil
                 than
                 is
                 customary
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Ice
                 being
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 these
                 lesser
                 particles
                 of
                 that
                 matter
                 ,
                 do
                 shut
                 out
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 bigger
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Ice
                 is
                 extream
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 keeps
                 its
                 Hardness
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 kept
                 till
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Summer
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 it
                 grow
                 soft
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 as
                 Wax
                 doth
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 narrowness
                 of
                 its
                 pores
                 ,
                 the
                 heat
                 cannot
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Inner
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Outward
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 begin
                 to
                 melt
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Some
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   VVater
                   are
                   flexible
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   inflexible
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 particles
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Water
                   ,
                   Flexible
                
                 and
                 Inflexible
                 :
                 The
                 
                   Flexible
                   particles
                
                 are
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 that
                 surrounds
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 Fresh-water
                 is
                 composed
                 .
                 These
                 
                   Flexible
                   particles
                
                 have
                 no
                 
                   Elastick
                   force
                
                 ,
                 and
                 apply'd
                 to
                 the
                 Nerves
                 that
                 are
                 disperst
                 through
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 they
                 produce
                 no
                 Taste
                 ;
                 for
                 wherever
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 least
                 resistance
                 they
                 slip
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Inflexible
                   parts
                
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 are
                 stiff
                 and
                 sharp
                 ,
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Swords
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 constitute
                 Salt.
                 As
                 appears
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   Salt
                   water
                   pricks
                   the
                   Tongue
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 Salt-water
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 pricks
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ;
                 for
                 since
                 the
                 
                   Saline
                   particles
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 ply
                 or
                 bend
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 which
                 surrounds
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 continue
                 stiff
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 sharp-pointed
                 Needles
                 enter
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 entring
                 ,
                 prick
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 Points
                 :
                 Whereas
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Fresh-water
                 lye
                 smooth
                 upon
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 touch
                 it
                 not
                 with
                 their
                 Points
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 their
                 Sides
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Salt-water
                   is
                   more
                   heavy
                   than
                   Fresh-water
                   ,
                   and
                   lighter
                   than
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 It
                 also
                 appears
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 why
                 Salt-water
                 is
                 more
                 heavy
                 than
                 
                   Fresh
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 because
                 it
                 abounds
                 with
                 thicker
                 and
                 more
                 solid
                 Parts
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 resolved
                 into
                 Vapours
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Saline
                   particles
                
                 being
                 long
                 and
                 strait
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 long
                 continue
                 suspended
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 must
                 hang
                 downwards
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 obstacle
                 to
                 their
                 mounting
                 upwards
                 .
                 But
                 Water
                 ,
                 whether
                 Salt
                 or
                 Fresh
                 ,
                 is
                 lighter
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 because
                 quantity
                 for
                 quantity
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 less
                 Force
                 to
                 withdraw
                 it self
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   Water
                   is
                   transparent
                   .
                
                 Water
                 is
                 made
                 Transparent
                 by
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 continually
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 of
                 sufficient
                 force
                 to
                 remove
                 some
                 of
                 its
                 particles
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 easily
                 form
                 therein
                 passages
                 fitted
                 for
                 the
                 transmission
                 of
                 Light.
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 Liquors
                 which
                 are
                 dark
                 and
                 troubled
                 ,
                 the
                 Reason
                 thereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 parts
                 are
                 too
                 thick
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 .
                 As
                 is
                 apparent
                 in
                 Blood
                 and
                 Quicksilver
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   the
                   Surface
                   of
                   the
                   Water
                   is
                   smooth
                   and
                   even
                   .
                
                 The
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 is
                 kept
                 smooth
                 and
                 even
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 continually
                 presseth
                 down
                 its
                 
                   Outward
                   parts
                
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 small
                 Needles
                 being
                 laid
                 softly
                 upon
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 it
                 do
                 not
                 sink
                 ,
                 but
                 make
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 hollow
                 under
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 once
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 is
                 divided
                 ,
                 they
                 immediately
                 sink
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Water
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   fit
                   to
                   receive
                   Sounds
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Air.
                   
                
                 Tho'
                 the
                 Water
                 do
                 admit
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 Rectilineal
                 pressure
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 continually
                 passing
                 through
                 its
                 Pores
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 susceptive
                 of
                 Sounds
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 parts
                 are
                 thicker
                 and
                 more
                 slowly
                 moved
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Vessels
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Air
                 being
                 struck
                 upon
                 yield
                 a
                 Sound
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 any
                 Liquor
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 
                   dry
                   Wood
                
                 is
                 more
                 susceptive
                 of
                 Sound
                 ,
                 than
                 Green-wood
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 Dry-wood
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 respect
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Green-wood
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Empty
                 Vessel
                 hath
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 full
                 ;
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Dry-wood
                 being
                 open
                 and
                 empty
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 other
                 are
                 stopt
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Whence
                   the
                   saltness
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   proceeds
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Question
                 much
                 canvas'd
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 
                   Saltness
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                
                 proceeds
                 ?
                 Which
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Salt
                 which
                 is
                 mingled
                 with
                 its
                 Waters
                 :
                 For
                 Sea-water
                 abounds
                 with
                 Salt
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 its
                 distillation
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Water
                 distill'd
                 from
                 it
                 is
                 sweet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Salt
                 remains
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 .
                 What
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 borrows
                 its
                 saltness
                 from
                 some
                 Veins
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 probable
                 ;
                 because
                 if
                 th●se
                 Veins
                 be
                 near
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 been
                 all
                 dissolved
                 long
                 before
                 this
                 ;
                 for
                 Salt
                 immediately
                 dissolves
                 in
                 moisture
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 waters
                 do
                 not
                 touch
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 communicate
                 their
                 saltness
                 to
                 them
                 ?
                 We
                 conclude
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 salt
                 ,
                 and
                 continues
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 abounds
                 with
                 many
                 inflexible
                 and
                 stiff
                 Parts
                 ;
                 which
                 tho'
                 they
                 may
                 get
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Thickness
                 ,
                 soon
                 fall
                 down
                 thither
                 again
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 also
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 cannot
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 flexible
                 particles
                 ,
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 Sand
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 left
                 behind
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Sea
                   being
                   salt
                   ,
                   how
                   come●
                   it
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   Fresh
                   water
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   it
                   ?
                
                 But
                 tho'
                 the
                 Sea
                 be
                 salt
                 ,
                 yet
                 Fresh-water
                 hath
                 been
                 sometimes
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 many
                 
                   subterraneous
                   Channels
                
                 of
                 Fresh-water
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 about
                 the
                 shoars
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Mouths
                 of
                 great
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 is
                 less
                 salt
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Fresh-water
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 over-powering
                 the
                 Salt-water
                 ,
                 continue
                 to
                 be
                 fresh
                 for
                 some
                 distance
                 in
                 the
                 Sea.
                 As
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 at
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Rhôsne
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Salt-water
                 doth
                 not
                 mingle
                 with
                 its
                 Fresh-water
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Water
                   is
                   not
                   Naturally
                   cold
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 think
                 with
                 some
                 
                   Modern
                   Philosophers
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Water
                 is
                 cold
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 Nature
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 it
                 feels
                 cold
                 ,
                 when
                 frozen
                 ,
                 this
                 only
                 happens
                 to
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Rest
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Cold
                 consists
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 its
                 Liquid
                 form
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 indifferent
                 to
                 Heat
                 or
                 Cold
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 naturally
                 susceptive
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 degree
                 of
                 Agitation
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 hot
                 or
                 cold
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 
                   heated
                   Water
                
                 ,
                 by
                 de-degrees
                 is
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 coldness
                 ;
                 this
                 proceeds
                 not
                 from
                 its
                 Natural
                 propension
                 to
                 Coldness
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 communicates
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 Agitation
                 (
                 wherein
                 its
                 heat
                 doth
                 consist
                 )
                 to
                 some
                 Neighbouring
                 
                 Bodies
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 Hot-water
                 is
                 so
                 close
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 any
                 Vessel
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 Communication
                 with
                 any
                 ambient
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 it
                 preserves
                 its
                 heat
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 while
                 .
                 Running-water
                 therefore
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Temperature
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Mean
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Excess
                 of
                 Heat
                 and
                 Cold
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 by
                 great
                 heat
                 it
                 would
                 all
                 vanish
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 excess
                 of
                 cold
                 be
                 lock'd
                 up
                 into
                 Ice
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Hot
                   Fountains
                   do
                   not
                   receive
                   their
                   Heat
                   from
                   subterraneous
                   Fires
                   .
                
                 Supposing
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 deliver'd
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 contains
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 
                   Brimstone
                   ,
                   Jews-Lime
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 inflammable
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 seem
                 strange
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Hot-waters
                 or
                 Bathes
                 break
                 forth
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 necessary
                 that
                 these
                 Bodies
                 should
                 be
                 actually
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 heat
                 the
                 water
                 flowing
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 such
                 matter
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 flame
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Smoak
                 of
                 it
                 would
                 soon
                 choak
                 it
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 vent
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 must
                 burst
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 Air.
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 seems
                 more
                 likely
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 of
                 
                   Saltpeter
                   ,
                   Brimstone
                   ,
                   Jews-Lime
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Quick-Lime
                 Mixtures
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 sprinkling
                 water
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 grow
                 hot
                 (
                 which
                 happens
                 also
                 to
                 
                   Aqua
                   Fortis
                
                 and
                 
                   Oil
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   Butter
                   of
                   Antimony
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Nitre
                
                 ,
                 when
                 put
                 together
                 ;
                 )
                 so
                 the
                 like
                 Mixtures
                 may
                 be
                 under
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Heat
                 may
                 happen
                 when
                 any
                 Moisture
                 comes
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   But
                   from
                   a
                   Mixture
                   of
                   Heterogeneous
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 necessary
                 that
                 
                   Hot
                   Fountains
                
                 should
                 proceed
                 from
                 
                   subterraneous
                   Fires
                
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 
                   Heterogeneous
                   Bodies
                
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 able
                 by
                 Fermentation
                 to
                 produce
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 .
                 Heat
                 therefore
                 is
                 communicated
                 to
                 
                   Hot
                   Bathes
                
                 ,
                 whilst
                 their
                 water
                 passeth
                 through
                 Channels
                 heated
                 by
                 the
                 fumes
                 from
                 
                   Jews-Lime
                   ,
                   Brimstone
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 by
                 passing
                 through
                 these
                 
                   Hot
                   places
                
                 ,
                 becomes
                 heated
                 thereby
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 when
                 water
                 is
                 heated
                 in
                 a
                 Stove
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   Qualities
                   of
                   Water
                   .
                
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 breaks
                 forth
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 happen
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 Juices
                 and
                 Minerals
                 ,
                 it
                 acquires
                 from
                 them
                 their
                 Taste
                 and
                 Smell
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 qualities
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 strong
                 Scents
                 of
                 some
                 waters
                 are
                 from
                 Brimstone
                 and
                 Jews-Lime
                 ,
                 their
                 Bitterness
                 ,
                 from
                 Nitre
                 ;
                 their
                 Acidity
                 from
                 Copperas
                 ;
                 their
                 Harshness
                 and
                 Adstringency
                 ,
                 from
                 Alom
                 ;
                 their
                 Saltness
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   Common
                   Salt
                
                 ;
                 their
                 sharp
                 Taste
                 ,
                 from
                 Marchasite
                 or
                 Fire-stone
                 ;
                 their
                 Iron
                 taste
                 ,
                 from
                 Iron
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Waters
                   receive
                   their
                   Medicinal
                   virtue
                   from
                   the
                   Mineral
                   Juices
                   ,
                   through
                   which
                   they
                   flow
                   .
                
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 those
                 Juices
                 through
                 which
                 these
                 waters
                 flow
                 ,
                 abound
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Medicinal
                   virtue
                
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 from
                 them
                 they
                 derive
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 thereof
                 are
                 profitable
                 for
                 the
                 Cure
                 of
                 many
                 Diseases
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Purgative
                   virtue
                
                 that
                 some
                 have
                 being
                 chiefly
                 owing
                 to
                 
                   Brimstone
                   ,
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Nitre
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Adstringing
                   faculty
                
                 of
                 others
                 to
                 Alom
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 by
                 Physicians
                 against
                 
                   Ulcers
                   ,
                   Bloody-fluxes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Relaxations
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 .
                 Those
                 Waters
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 mollifying
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 receive
                 it
                 mostly
                 from
                 Brimstone
                 and
                 Jews-Lime
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 why
                 
                   Bituminous
                   Bathes
                
                 are
                 accounted
                 profitable
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Gout
                 or
                 Ach
                 in
                 their
                 Hips
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 Waters
                 are
                 made
                 hurtful
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 imbued
                 from
                 some
                 
                   Metallick
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 such
                 are
                 those
                 which
                 have
                 received
                 a
                 taint
                 from
                 Lead
                 ,
                 or
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 infected
                 with
                 a
                 
                   petrifying
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 middle
                 Mineral
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Antimony
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 causing
                 Vomitings
                 ,
                 and
                 Scourings
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 Waters
                 exert
                 any
                 special
                 Operation
                 on
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 have
                 it
                 derived
                 from
                 
                   Subterraneous
                   matters
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Ebbing
                 and
                 Flowing
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Ebbing
                   and
                   Flowing
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   is
                   proportion'd
                   in
                   time
                   ,
                   accor
                   ding
                   to
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 BY
                 the
                 Sea-Tide
                 we
                 understand
                 the
                 Ebbing
                 and
                 Flowing
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 which
                 twice
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 24
                 hours
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 50
                 minutes
                 .
                 The
                 Sea-Tide
                 is
                 Regular
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 do
                 not
                 happen
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 nor
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Sea
                 swells
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 passeth
                 our
                 Meridian
                 ,
                 whether
                 above
                 or
                 under
                 our
                 Horizon
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 falls
                 again
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 riseth
                 or
                 sets
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 in
                 its
                 motion
                 keeps
                 a
                 proportion
                 of
                 Time
                 with
                 the
                 Moon
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 riseth
                 every
                 day
                 3
                 Quarters
                 of
                 an
                 Hour
                 and
                 5
                 Minutes
                 later●
                 ,
                 so
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 Interval
                 doth
                 the
                 Sea
                 rise
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   the
                   Sea-Tide
                   is
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Flowing
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 towards
                 the
                 Shoars
                 ,
                 in
                 about
                 Six
                 Hours
                 time
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Ebbing
                 ;
                 is
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Waters
                 from
                 the
                 Shoars
                 ,
                 Sea-ward
                 ,
                 in
                 other
                 Six
                 Hours
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Tide
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   all
                   Seas
                   .
                
                 The
                 Tide
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 Seas
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 others
                 less
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 the
                 Tide
                 is
                 verry
                 inconsiderable
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 In
                 some
                 places
                 the
                 Flowing
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 is
                 equal
                 to
                 its
                 Ebbing
                 ,
                 in
                 others
                 greater
                 and
                 in
                 others
                 less
                 .
                 The
                 greatest
                 variety
                 of
                 Tides
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 Aequinoxes
                 and
                 Solstices
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 at
                 the
                 different
                 Aspects
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 :
                 Thus
                 at
                 the
                 Full
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Moon
                
                 the
                 Tide
                 runs
                 highest
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 least
                 at
                 the
                 Quarters
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 observ'd
                 in
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Shoars
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Ocean
                 beats
                 upon
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Flood
                 is
                 always
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 comes
                 the
                 slower
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Shoars
                 against
                 which
                 they
                 beat
                 ,
                 lye
                 more
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 scarcely
                 sensible
                 between
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Ancients
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Peripateticks
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Sea-Tide
                   .
                
                 The
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 Reason
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Appearances
                 ,
                 feigned
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 Animal
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 breathing
                 through
                 its
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 placed
                 by
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 did
                 cause
                 the
                 Sea
                 to
                 rise
                 and
                 fall
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Monster
                 is
                 long
                 since
                 vanish'd
                 into
                 a
                 Chymoera
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 later
                 
                   Philosophers
                   ,
                   Peripateticks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Reciprocation
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 proceeds
                 from
                 an
                 
                   Occult
                   quality
                
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Profession
                 of
                 their
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 plain
                 terms
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 the
                 Thing
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 Explicate
                 ?
                 At
                 this
                 rate
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 easie
                 matter
                 to
                 explain
                 all
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 hid
                 is
                 not
                 known
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 we
                 know
                 no
                 Effects
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 demonstrate
                 by
                 their
                 proper
                 Causes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Opinion
                   of
                   Galilaeus
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   some
                   others
                   .
                
                 Some
                 attribute
                 this
                 Effect
                 to
                 the
                 Agitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Saline
                   particles
                
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 moderate
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Moon
                   .
                   GALILAEUS
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 multifarious
                 and
                 unequal
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 their
                 Opinions
                 are
                 overthrown
                 by
                 this
                 Observation
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 gives
                 the
                 least
                 probable
                 Reason
                 of
                 these
                 motions
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 The
                 latter
                 Opinion
                 is
                 indeed
                 the
                 better
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ,
                 but
                 somewhat
                 obscure
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 altogether
                 consonant
                 to
                 Reason
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 attributes
                 less
                 to
                 the
                 Moon
                 than
                 her
                 due
                 ,
                 who
                 certainly
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 stroak
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Some
                   things
                   supposed
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   understanding
                   of
                   the
                   Sea-Ti●e
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-Tide
                 ,
                 some
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 presupposed
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 is
                 Elliptical
                 ,
                 not
                 perfectly
                 Round
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 granted
                 by
                 all
                 who
                 suppose
                 the
                 Heavens
                 to
                 be
                 fluid
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 whilst
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 her
                 
                 Vortex
                 ABCD
                 ,
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 carried
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 Surface
                 or
                 Circumference
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 Months
                 Space
                 absolves
                 her
                 Course
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 plac'd
                 at
                 B
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 strong
                 between
                 B
                 ,
                 and
                 6
                 ,
                 than
                 between
                 8
                 and
                 D
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 there
                 flows
                 through
                 a
                 narrower
                 Space
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Moons
                 presence
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 determin'd
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Circumfluent
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 will
                 also
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 will
                 withdraw
                 towards
                 D
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 force
                 be
                 equal
                 on
                 both
                 Sides
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   true
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Sea-Tide
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 presuppos'd
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 the
                 Figure
                 where
                 the
                 Elliptick
                 ABCD
                 represents
                 the
                 Vortex
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 whereof
                 the
                 Earth
                 EFGH
                 is
                 placed
                 .
                 The
                 Circle
                 B
                 ☽
                 ,
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ;
                 1
                 2
                 3
                 4
                 ,
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 and
                 5
                 6
                 7
                 8
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 surrounds
                 the
                 Sea.
                 This
                 suppos'd
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 understand
                 that
                 the
                 Rising
                 and
                 Falling
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 must
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 all
                 places
                 are
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 portion
                 of
                 Matter
                 is
                 preserv'd
                 every
                 where
                 ;
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 
                   New
                   Bodies
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 except
                 thereby
                 other
                 Bodies
                 be
                 compressed
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 come
                 in
                 must
                 thrust
                 the
                 others
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 them
                 to
                 betake
                 themselves
                 elsewhere
                 .
                 Which
                 happens
                 here
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lunar
                   Globe
                
                 B
                 ☽
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Moon
                 being
                 a
                 great
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 requiring
                 a
                 large
                 Space
                 to
                 dilate
                 it self
                 in
                 ,
                 she
                 cannot
                 ascend
                 upon
                 our
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 without
                 lessening
                 the
                 Interval
                 that
                 is
                 betwixt
                 her
                 and
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 forcing
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   matter
                
                 to
                 flow
                 more
                 swiftly
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 pressing
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 5
                 6
                 7
                 8
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 1
                 2
                 3
                 4
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 
                   fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 do
                 readily
                 yield
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 pressure
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   answer'd
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 weight
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 move
                 more
                 slowly
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Diameter
                 ,
                 even
                 then
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 takes
                 up
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 move
                 in
                 the
                 little
                 Diameter
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 without
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 passage
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 
                   Coelestial
                   matter
                
                 be
                 more
                 straitned
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Diameter
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 the
                 Waters
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 Diameter
                 to
                 be
                 driven
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 to
                 cause
                 an
                 Ebbing
                 and
                 Flowing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   presseth
                   the
                   Water
                   and
                   the
                   Air
                   in
                   tw●
                   〈◊〉
                   parts
                
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 EFGH
                 is
                 kept
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 determin'd
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 equal
                 pressure
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 that
                 surrounds
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 existing
                 in
                 the
                 Point
                 B
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 pressed
                 ,
                 without
                 conceiving
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 must
                 push
                 the
                 Earth
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 thrusting
                 it
                 forwards
                 to
                 the
                 opposite
                 part
                 D
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Point
                 8
                 ,
                 be
                 pressed
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 about
                 6.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 streights
                 ,
                 B
                 and
                 6
                 ,
                 and
                 D
                 and
                 8
                 ,
                 made
                 in
                 this
                 Vortex
                 or
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 diametrically
                 opposite
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 one
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Moon
                 ☽
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 T
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 between
                 the
                 Earth
                 T
                 ,
                 and
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   the
                   Howing
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   is
                   caused
                   .
                
                 Whilst
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 moves
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 moves
                 more
                 swiftly
                 in
                 these
                 Streights
                 ,
                 one
                 whereof
                 is
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Earth
                 T
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Moon
                 B
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 betwixt
                 the
                 same
                 Earth
                 T
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 opposite
                 part
                 D.
                 It
                 presses
                 the
                 Sea
                 2
                 and
                 4
                 ,
                 and
                 drives
                 it
                 from
                 thence
                 towards
                 those
                 places
                 that
                 are
                 free
                 from
                 this
                 Pression
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 towards
                 G
                 and
                 E
                 ;
                 where
                 swelling
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Heaviness
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 driven
                 towards
                 the
                 Shoars
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Sea-Tide
                   must
                   happen
                   twice
                   in
                   a
                   day
                   .
                
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Circumvolution
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Center
                 ,
                 is
                 performed
                 in
                 24
                 Hours
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 divide
                 its
                 surface
                 into
                 Four
                 parts
                 EFGH
                 ,
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 F
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 lowest
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Moons
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 6
                 Hours
                 hence
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 G
                 ,
                 over
                 against
                 the
                 Point
                 C.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 highest
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 6
                 Hours
                 more
                 at
                 H
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 flow
                 and
                 ebb
                 every
                 12
                 Hours
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Moon
                 every
                 Day
                 runs
                 12
                 Degrees
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 the
                 Tide
                 must
                 be
                 retarded
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 come
                 later
                 by
                 almost
                 an
                 Hour
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 carried
                 about
                 in
                 4
                 Hours
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 bring
                 back
                 the
                 same
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 it
                 must
                 also
                 run
                 over
                 those
                 12
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Moon
                 hath
                 run
                 through
                 before
                 it
                 can
                 bring
                 back
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 and
                 oppose
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Tide
                 happens
                 every
                 day
                 about
                 50
                 minutes
                 later
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Tides
                 that
                 happen
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 25
                 minutes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Waters
                   return
                   to
                   the
                   Parallel
                   ,
                   above
                   which
                   the
                   Moon
                   moves
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Moon
                 were
                 immovable
                 ,
                 the
                 Waters
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 prest
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 return
                 from
                 thence
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 held
                 there
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Cause
                 that
                 hath
                 push'd
                 them
                 thither
                 :
                 But
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 Moon
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 perpetual
                 motion
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Waters
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 thrust
                 from
                 the
                 Parallel
                 which
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 Moon
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 must
                 return
                 afterwards
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 weight
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Poles
                 towards
                 the
                 Parallel
                 ,
                 above
                 which
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 driven
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Tide
                   is
                   longer
                   in
                   〈…〉
                   the
                   〈…〉
                   th●
                   〈…〉
                   an●
                   〈◊〉
                   fore
                   is
                   greater
                   there
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 apparent
                 also
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Tide
                 must
                 come
                 later
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Shoars
                
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 further
                 from
                 the
                 North
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 moved
                 Waters
                 are
                 driven
                 from
                 the
                 South
                 part
                 to
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 reach
                 the
                 nearer
                 Shoars
                 before
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 further
                 off
                 :
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Waters
                 that
                 beat
                 the
                 Shoars
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 ,
                 may
                 pass
                 further
                 and
                 flow
                 toward
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Coasts
                
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Tide
                 is
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 sensible
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Aequinoctial
                   Line
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Waters
                 about
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 largeness
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 ,
                 are
                 diffused
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 gather'd
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 narrower
                 Region
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   answer
                   d.
                   
                
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 Object
                 here
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 6
                 Hours
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Duration
                 of
                 the
                 flood
                 ,
                 cannot
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 Tropick
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 ;
                 and
                 thence
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 swelling
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 pressing
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Sea
                 swell
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 should
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 only
                 drive
                 away
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 nearest
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 again
                 drive
                 others
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 less
                 than
                 6
                 Hours
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 a
                 continuous
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Why
                   the
                   greatest
                   Tides
                   are
                   about
                   the
                   Aequinoxes
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 continuing
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Thickness
                 ,
                 takes
                 up
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 narrow
                 Space
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 
                   less
                   Diameter
                
                 ,
                 than
                 she
                 does
                 of
                 the
                 larger
                 Space
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 
                   greater
                   Diameter
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 matters
                 not
                 whether
                 she
                 be
                 in
                 her
                 farthest
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 her
                 nearest
                 ;
                 because
                 at
                 either
                 time
                 she
                 makes
                 the
                 Space
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 wherein
                 she
                 is
                 streighter
                 or
                 more
                 narrow
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 her
                 presence
                 over
                 against
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Tide
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 her
                 nearness
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 furnisheth
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 true
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 highest
                 Tides
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 Aequinoxes
                 ;
                 because
                 at
                 the
                 Beginnings
                 of
                 Aries
                 and
                 Libra
                 ,
                 the
                 Moon
                 more
                 directly
                 acts
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 presseth
                 it
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 its
                 Plain
                 at
                 both
                 those
                 times
                 doth
                 not
                 decline
                 from
                 the
                 Plain
                 of
                 the
                 Aequator
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 above
                 5
                 Degrees
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 the
                 middlemost
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 near
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Moon
                 always
                 continues
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Space
                 being
                 there
                 narrower
                 ,
                 the
                 pressure
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Solstices
                 ,
                 she
                 declines
                 23
                 Degrees
                 and
                 30
                 Minutes
                 from
                 the
                 Plain
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Earths
                   Aequator
                
                 .
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 direct
                 Opposition
                 ,
                 doth
                 follow
                 a
                 great
                 Pressure
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 greatest
                 Tides
                 do
                 happen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Tides
                   are
                   greater
                   at
                   New
                   and
                   Full
                   Moon
                   ,
                   than
                   at
                   the
                   Quarters
                   .
                
                 So
                 likewise
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Tides
                 at
                 New
                 and
                 
                   Full
                   Moon
                
                 are
                 greater
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 the
                 Quarters
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ABCD
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 exactly
                 round
                 ,
                 but
                 somewhat
                 Elliptical
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 a
                 greater
                 Space
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 its
                 Circumference
                 ,
                 about
                 A
                 ,
                 and
                 C
                 ,
                 than
                 about
                 B
                 ,
                 and
                 D.
                 And
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 the
                 Diameter
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 New
                 or
                 Full
                 ,
                 is
                 narrower
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 intersects
                 it
                 at
                 
                   right
                   Angles
                
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 in
                 those
                 narrower
                 streights
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 she
                 must
                 with
                 more
                 force
                 press
                 the
                 interfluent
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 produce
                 greater
                 Tides
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Quarter
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 about
                 A
                 and
                 C
                 ,
                 the
                 Tides
                 are
                 less
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 then
                 in
                 those
                 more
                 ample
                 Spaces
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 less
                 pressure
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   answer'd
                   .
                
                 It
                 signifies
                 nothing
                 therefore
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 in
                 Conjunction
                 or
                 Opposition
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 in
                 her
                 Quarters
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 consequently
                 the
                 Tides
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 at
                 the
                 Conjunctions
                 or
                 Oppositions
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 the
                 Quarters
                 :
                 Because
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 before
                 observed
                 ,
                 the
                 highest
                 Tides
                 do
                 not
                 precisely
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 Moons
                 being
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 at
                 the
                 Conjunctions
                 and
                 Oppositions
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 always
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 Diameter
                 of
                 the
                 Ellipsis
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 she
                 is
                 ,
                 be
                 she
                 nearer
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 further
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 she
                 always
                 more
                 streightens
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 than
                 she
                 doth
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 Diameter
                 of
                 the
                 Ellipsis
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   greatest
                   Tides
                   are
                   three
                   days
                   after
                   the
                   New
                   and
                   Full
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 The
                 greatest
                 Floods
                 commonly
                 happen
                 3
                 days
                 after
                 the
                 New
                 and
                 
                   Full
                   Moons
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Disposition
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 is
                 in
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 :
                 For
                 having
                 been
                 strongly
                 moved
                 the
                 two
                 foregoing
                 days
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 to
                 find
                 the
                 Tides
                 still
                 to
                 increase
                 for
                 2
                 days
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 hath
                 received
                 its
                 greatest
                 Impulsion
                 from
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   various
                   Tides
                   in
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   proceeds
                   from
                   the
                   different
                   situation
                   of
                   the
                   several
                   places
                   ,
                
                 It
                 remains
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 explained
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 Cause
                 of
                 all
                 Tides
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 Ocean
                 .
                 To
                 clear
                 this
                 Difficulty
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 variety
                 of
                 Tides
                 is
                 often
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Sea-shoars
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 nearer
                 or
                 more
                 remote
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Waters
                 reach
                 them
                 sooner
                 or
                 later
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Sea
                 about
                 the
                 
                   Aquitain
                   shoar
                
                 flows
                 7
                 Hours
                 ,
                 and
                 ebbs
                 but
                 5
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 if
                 near
                 Canada
                 ,
                 it
                 flows
                 5
                 Hours
                 ,
                 and
                 ebbs
                 7
                 ;
                 if
                 on
                 the
                 shoars
                 of
                 Guinea
                 in
                 Africa
                 ,
                 it
                 flows
                 4
                 Hours
                 ,
                 and
                 ebbs
                 8.
                 
                 If
                 at
                 Venice
                 the
                 Tide
                 rises
                 many
                 Foot
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Ancona
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 little
                 ,
                 this
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 those
                 Coasts
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 Instance
                 in
                 the
                 Banks
                 of
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 between
                 which
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 their
                 situation
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 runs
                 either
                 headlong
                 ,
                 or
                 glides
                 away
                 smoothly
                 ;
                 runs
                 winding
                 and
                 turning
                 ,
                 or
                 takes
                 a
                 strait
                 course
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Aquitain
                   Sea
                
                 therefore
                 is
                 longer
                 a
                 flowing
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 ebbing
                 ;
                 whereas
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Belgick
                   shoar
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Flood
                 and
                 Ebb
                 is
                 equal
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 their
                 Steepness
                 and
                 Declining
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 at
                 Venice
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
                 Syria
                 ,
                 the
                 Tide
                 riseth
                 much
                 higher
                 than
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 former
                 places
                 are
                 situate
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Channel
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 latter
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 rising
                 or
                 falling
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 shaken
                 in
                 a
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 perceived
                 at
                 the
                 Extream
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 Middle
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 perceived
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 equal
                 and
                 simple
                 flowing
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   And
                   fr●●
                   the
                   various
                   pression
                   of
                   the
                   the
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 But
                 to
                 determine
                 something
                 more
                 particularly
                 about
                 this
                 Diversity
                 of
                 Tides
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 chiefly
                 depends
                 on
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 that
                 vast
                 Tract
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 peculiar
                 places
                 where
                 the
                 Waters
                 are
                 very
                 much
                 pressed
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Moons
                 presence
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 again
                 ,
                 where
                 no
                 force
                 at
                 all
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 Which
                 makes
                 that
                 the
                 Waters
                 are
                 driven
                 to
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 pressure
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 arise
                 there
                 against
                 the
                 Shoars
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 Flood
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Waters
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 inconsiderableness
                 of
                 their
                 Extension
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 over
                 cover'd
                 by
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 so
                 equally
                 prest
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 no
                 Rising
                 or
                 Falling
                 can
                 be
                 perceived
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 those
                 
                   Lakes
                   ,
                   Pools
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Rivers
                 that
                 are
                 between
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 Tides
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 smalness
                 of
                 their
                 surfac●
                 ,
                 compar'd
                 with
                 the
                 Bulk
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 sensibly
                 prest
                 one
                 way
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   6.
                   
                   Chap.
                   13
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   In.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip.
                   Scul
                
                 
                   To
                   Captaine
                   Thomas
                   Newman●
                   of
                   Iver
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Buckingham
                   Gent.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Ric
                   :
                   Blome
                
              
               
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   Why
                   some
                   Seas
                   suffer
                   no
                   Tides
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Baltick
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Dead
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Euxine
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 no
                 Tides
                 at
                 all
                 are
                 perceived
                 ;
                 because
                 those
                 Seas
                 have
                 no
                 entercourse
                 with
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 any
                 communication
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 such
                 narrow
                 passages
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 great
                 force
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   The
                   meeting
                   of
                   Waters
                   ,
                   a
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   of
                   Tides
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 Diversity
                 of
                 Tides
                 ,
                 the
                 various
                 Meetings
                 of
                 Waters
                 ,
                 and
                 difference
                 of
                 Winds
                 ,
                 which
                 differently
                 agitate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 them
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 do
                 much
                 contribute
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Sea
                 flows
                 continually
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 who
                 fail
                 from
                 Spain
                 to
                 the
                 
                   West
                   Indies
                
                 have
                 Experience
                 of
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 frequently
                 perform
                 this
                 Voyage
                 in
                 30
                 
                   Day
                   ,
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 their
                 Return
                 ,
                 they
                 spend
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 3
                 Months
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 runs
                 Westward
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 observ'd
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 sail
                 from
                 Lisbon
                 to
                 Brazile
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Gulf
                   of
                   Venice
                   flows
                   towards
                   the
                   West
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 Object
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 this
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Gulf
                 of
                 Venice
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Sailers
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 over
                 against
                 Epirus
                 and
                 Dalmatia
                 ,
                 they
                 perceive
                 that
                 the
                 Waters
                 are
                 carried
                 with
                 a
                 strong
                 Stream
                 Westward
                 ,
                 towards
                 Venice
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 near
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 Eastward
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Morea
                 .
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 these
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 are
                 caused
                 by
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 
                   subterraneous
                   Cavities
                
                 flow
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 coming
                 forth
                 ,
                 do
                 with
                 great
                 Violence
                 push
                 forwards
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 that
                 meets
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 divert
                 it
                 from
                 its
                 Course
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 those
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 being
                 beaten
                 back
                 by
                 the
                 VVater
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 turn
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 run
                 another
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   against
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Explication
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Ebbing
                   and
                   Flowing
                   of
                   the
                   Sea.
                   
                
                 But
                 against
                 this
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 Ebbing
                 and
                 Flowing
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Objected
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Moon
                 did
                 drive
                 the
                 Waters
                 from
                 between
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Meridian
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 Low-water
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 was
                 opposite
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 High-water
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Experience
                 shews
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 Tide
                 comes
                 in
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 approacheth
                 to
                 the
                 Meridian
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 falls
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 withdraws
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXV
                   .
                   Answer'd
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Meridian
                 ,
                 the
                 Sea
                 must
                 be
                 low
                 precisely
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 which
                 is
                 over
                 against
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 High-water
                 under
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 High-water
                 between
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 and
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 increaseth
                 from
                 about
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Northern
                 part
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 it
                 increaseth
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Ocean
                
                 ,
                 from
                 about
                 the
                 Latitude
                 of
                 about
                 65
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Flood
                 nor
                 Ebb
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVI
                   .
                   A
                   second
                   Objection
                   against
                   this
                   Explication
                   of
                   the
                   Tide
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 Second
                 place
                 it
                 is
                 Objected
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   matter
                
                 which
                 follows
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 moves
                 somewhat
                 swifter
                 than
                 she
                 doth
                 ,
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 run
                 under
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 above
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 over
                 against
                 which
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 pressed
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVII
                   .
                   Answer'd
                   .
                
                 For
                 Answer
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Heavealy
                   matter
                
                 which
                 follows
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 tendency
                 to
                 go
                 somewhat
                 swifter
                 than
                 she
                 doth
                 ,
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 it
                 flow
                 under
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 passeth
                 above
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 hinder
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Way
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 matter
                 under
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 more
                 streightned
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Sea
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 pressed
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVIII
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   threefold
                   Tide
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Threefold
                 Tide
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 Times
                 ,
                 viz.
                 a
                 
                   Daily
                   ,
                   Monthly
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Yearly
                   Tide
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Daily
                   Tide
                
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Sea
                 in
                 24
                 Hours
                 time
                 doth
                 twice
                 approach
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Shoar
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 times
                 retires
                 again
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Tide
                 of
                 the
                 Day
                 following
                 falls
                 about
                 50
                 minutes
                 later
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Day
                 foregoing
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Monthly
                   Tide
                
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Daily
                   Tide
                
                 increaseth
                 twice
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Month
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 about
                 the
                 New
                 and
                 
                   Full
                   Moon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 twice
                 decreaseth
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Quadrate
                   Aspects
                
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Yearly
                 Tide
                 
                   consists
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                
                 Monthly
                 Tide
                 
                   twice
                   in
                   a
                
                 Year
                 
                   riseth
                   higher
                   than
                   ordinary
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   at
                   both
                   the
                
                 Aequinoxes
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   as
                   often
                   decreaseth
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   at
                   the
                
                 Solstices
                 .
                 
                   Wherefore
                   if
                   these
                   3
                
                 Periods
                 
                   be
                   compared
                   with
                   the
                
                 Daily
                 and
                 Yearly
                 motion
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Earth
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   will
                   seem
                   impossible
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   the
                   words
                   of
                
                 GALILAEUS
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                
                 4th
                 Dialog
                 .
                 System
                 .
                 Mundani
                 ,
                 That
                 Naturally
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 Tide
                 ,
                 supposing
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 stand
                 immovable
                 ,
                 without
                 betaking
                 ones
                 self
                 to
                 the
                 absolute
                 Power
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea-Tide
                 is
                 a
                 supernatural
                 Effect
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Of
                   the
                   Atmosphere
                   .
                
                 THe
                 AIR
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 follows
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Surfaces
                 whereof
                 it
                 adheres
                 and
                 is
                 joyned
                 .
                 The
                 Astronomers
                 call
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 ascend
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 all
                 those
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 continually
                 breath'd
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Sea
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 pressing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 dispos'd
                 into
                 a
                 Round
                 surface
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 will
                 permit
                 )
                 they
                 gave
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Atmosphere
                 to
                 those
                 Vapours
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 various
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Heat
                 and
                 Cold
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Vapours
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 proceeds
                 a
                 
                   various
                   Refraction
                
                 and
                 Reflexion
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Stars
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   twofold
                   Substance
                   in
                   the
                   Air.
                   
                
                 Accordingly
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 distinguish
                 a
                 twofold
                 Substance
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Air
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 one
                 Native
                 and
                 Primitive
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 from
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 pure
                 and
                 thin
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 other
                 Adventitious
                 or
                 Foreign
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 the
                 Effluvia's
                 or
                 Steams
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 Place
                 and
                 Time.
                 Hence
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 accounted
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 absolutely
                 Pure
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 Steams
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 thick
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 easily
                 cling
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 lose
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 
                   Air.
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 With
                 respect
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 whilst
                 those
                 steams
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 hurtful
                 to
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Epidemical
                 and
                 
                   Contagious
                   Diseases
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   the
                   Air
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Air
                   is
                   a
                   loose
                   Body
                   ,
                   fluid
                   and
                   transparent
                   ,
                   whose
                   Particles
                   are
                   so
                   small
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   little
                   clinging
                   together
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   with
                   the
                   least
                   force
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   Globuli
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   Element
                   and
                   by
                   a
                   peculiar
                   motion
                   be
                   carried
                   independently
                   about
                   their
                   own
                   Center
                   .
                
                 The
                 Fluidity
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 from
                 its
                 being
                 compos'd
                 of
                 very
                 subtil
                 and
                 
                   thin
                   Particles
                
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 their
                 irregular
                 Figures
                 seem
                 to
                 dispose
                 them
                 to
                 cling
                 together
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 forced
                 to
                 continue
                 separate
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 minuteness
                 of
                 their
                 Branches
                 makes
                 them
                 yield
                 to
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 its
                 great
                 Mobility
                 keeps
                 them
                 disunited
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 continue
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Liquid
                   form
                
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 its
                 Particles
                 are
                 thin
                 and
                 disjoyned
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 moves
                 independently
                 from
                 any
                 of
                 its
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 up
                 that
                 whole
                 little
                 Sphere
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 needful
                 to
                 its
                 being
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Axis
                 ,
                 keeping
                 all
                 other
                 particles
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Property
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   is
                   to
                   Polish
                   and
                   Smooth
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                 Air
                 's
                 Property
                 is
                 to
                 polish
                 and
                 smooth
                 
                   moist
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 from
                 being
                 easily
                 penetrated
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 easily
                 bears
                 a
                 
                   Steel
                   Needle
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Pane
                 of
                 Glass
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 its
                 surface
                 is
                 not
                 broken
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 are
                 moved
                 otherways
                 than
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 rubbing
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 both
                 their
                 surfaces
                 are
                 hardned
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 more
                 unfit
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   What
                   Vapours
                   and
                   Exhalations
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   because
                   the
                   more
                
                 subtil
                 parts
                 of
                 Exhalations
                 
                   do
                   compose
                   the
                
                 Air
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   a
                   little
                   conduce
                   to
                   our
                   better
                   understanding
                   of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                
                 Air
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   we
                   explain
                   what
                
                 Exhalations
                 
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   they
                   are
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                
                 Vapours
                 .
                 Vapours
                 therefore
                 are
                 
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                
                 Particles
                 of
                 VVater
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Circular
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 have
                 separated
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 raised
                 into
                 the
                 Air.
                 And
                 ,
                 Exhalations
                 are
                 certain
                 Particles
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Causes
                 have
                 been
                 separated
                 and
                 raised
                 from
                 Earthly
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   they
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   raised
                   by
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 When
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ▪
                 that
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 are
                 raised
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Sun
                 did
                 attract
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 Beams
                 (
                 for
                 such
                 an
                 Attraction
                 is
                 unintelligible
                 )
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Cause
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 which
                 pierceth
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 doth
                 separate
                 some
                 Particles
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 finding
                 no
                 other
                 place
                 but
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 can
                 move
                 ,
                 do
                 tend
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Dust
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Summer
                 time
                 we
                 tread
                 upon
                 with
                 our
                 Feet
                 ,
                 mounts
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 raised
                 up
                 into
                 many
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 Tread
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Another
                   Property
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   Rarefied
                   and
                   Condensed
                   .
                
                 The
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 are
                 easily
                 condensed
                 and
                 rarefied
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 agitated
                 .
                 They
                 become
                 Rarefied
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 swiftly
                 than
                 ordinary
                 tossed
                 by
                 the
                 Heat
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 their
                 Particles
                 are
                 flexible
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 commotion
                 doth
                 dilate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 require
                 a
                 greater
                 Space
                 to
                 continue
                 their
                 motion
                 in
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 Condensed
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 agitated
                 by
                 Heat
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 their
                 Particles
                 cling
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 comprest
                 by
                 Cold
                 :
                 For
                 nothing
                 else
                 can
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 Heat
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Agitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   minute
                   Particles
                
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 as
                 by
                 Cold
                 ,
                 th●
                 Diminution
                 or
                 Cessation
                 of
                 that
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Air
                   being
                   comprest
                   ,
                   hath
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   springing
                   back
                   .
                
                 The
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 forceably
                 comprest
                 in
                 any
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 springing
                 back
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 its
                 
                   Elastick
                   virtue
                   ,
                
                 )
                 and
                 of
                 extending
                 it self
                 into
                 a
                 larger
                 space
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 Instruments
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 only
                 ,
                 drive
                 the
                 Water
                 upwards
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 
                   Artificial
                   Fountains
                
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 shoot
                 Darts
                 ,
                 like
                 Bows
                 .
                 The
                 Cause
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 thus
                 compressed
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 its
                 
                   spherical
                   Particles
                
                 hath
                 not
                 sufficient
                 place
                 left
                 it
                 ,
                 wherein
                 to
                 perform
                 its
                 
                   Circular
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 crowding
                 in
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 :
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 these
                 Particles
                 is
                 continued
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 perpetually
                 flowing
                 about
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 must
                 hit
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 push
                 each
                 other
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 strong
                 push
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 acquire
                 a
                 larger
                 space
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Air
                   condens'd
                   is
                   more
                   heavy
                   than
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   rarefied
                   .
                
                 
                   Condensed
                   Air
                
                 is
                 more
                 heavy
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Rarefied
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 contains
                 less
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 Experience
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 filling
                 a
                 Bladder
                 first
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   rarefied
                   Air
                
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 with
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   condensed
                   Air.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Distance
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   from
                   the
                   Eart●
                   ,
                   is
                   uncertain
                   .
                
                 From
                 the
                 Greater
                 or
                 Lesser
                 Agitation
                 ,
                 or
                 Rarefaction
                 and
                 Condensation
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Compass
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 greater
                 in
                 Summer
                 than
                 in
                 Winter
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 commonly
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   furthest
                   distance
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   from
                   the
                   Earth
                   is
                   of
                
                 52
                 
                   Italian
                   miles
                
                 ,
                 is
                 vain
                 and
                 uncertain
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   three
                   Regions
                
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 several
                 Bounds
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 ascribe
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Lowest
                   Region
                
                 ,
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 half
                 an
                 
                   Italian
                   mile
                
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 Middlemost
                 ,
                 of
                 three
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Highest
                 ,
                 the
                 heigth
                 of
                 48
                 miles
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 certain
                 Bounds
                 whereby
                 these
                 Regions
                 are
                 discriminated
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Fond
                 undertaking
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 determine
                 their
                 Limits
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Air
                   is
                   Heavy
                   .
                
                 Another
                 Property
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 Heaviness
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 VVater
                 presseth
                 the
                 bottom
                 it
                 lies
                 upon
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 encompasseth
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 doth
                 press
                 it
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 vehemently
                 presseth
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 it
                 is
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 As
                 appears
                 in
                 a
                 Bag-Pipe
                 or
                 Bladder
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 thereby
                 becomes
                 heavier
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 running
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Pipe
                 that
                 is
                 stopt
                 at
                 the
                 Top
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 changeth
                 its
                 height
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 carried
                 along
                 a
                 low
                 ,
                 or
                 high
                 place
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 depress'd
                 deeper
                 in
                 a
                 high
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 mount
                 up
                 higher
                 in
                 a
                 low
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   is
                   not
                   selt
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 demand
                 ,
                 How
                 comes
                 it
                 then
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 Force
                 in
                 our
                 Body
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Heavy
                   Air
                
                 to
                 press
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 Body
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 Blood
                 and
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 doth
                 with
                 no
                 less
                 Force
                 resist
                 the
                 pressure
                 of
                 the
                 surrounding
                 Air
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Air
                 with
                 its
                 weight
                 cannot
                 move
                 our
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 nor
                 impress
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 Heaviness
                 upon
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Whence
                   the
                   Heaviness
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   proceeds
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 Heaviness
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ascrib'd
                 to
                 the
                 
                   watry
                   Particles
                
                 that
                 are
                 mingled
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 is
                 diffus'd
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 reacheth
                 to
                 some
                 certain
                 distance
                 ,
                 doth
                 approach
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 
                   watry
                   Vapour
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 many
                 steams
                 are
                 mix'd
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 believe
                 some
                 Men
                 ,
                 
                   Thick
                   Air
                
                 is
                 not
                 
                 only
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Steams
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Water
                 ;
                 but
                 receives
                 also
                 the
                 Breathings
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 abounds
                 with
                 their
                 Spirits
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Lower
                   Region
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   is
                   hotter
                   than
                   the
                   higher
                   .
                
                 The
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 hotter
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 a
                 good
                 distance
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Solar
                   Rays
                
                 being
                 more
                 copiously
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 compact
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 do
                 produce
                 a
                 greater
                 agitation
                 of
                 its
                 Particles
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 
                   higher
                   Region
                
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 cold
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   Clouds
                   ,
                   Snow
                
                 and
                 Rain
                 are
                 generated
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Rays
                 that
                 are
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 copiously
                 mount
                 up
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   Air
                   is
                   not
                   Moist
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Peripateticks
                   suppose
                   .
                
                 The
                 Peripateticks
                 hold
                 the
                 Air
                 to
                 be
                 Moist
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 could
                 understand
                 ;
                 save
                 only
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 thought
                 it
                 convenient
                 to
                 attribute
                 two
                 of
                 their
                 invented
                 Qualities
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 an
                 Element
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Air
                 be
                 sometime
                 called
                 Moist
                 ,
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 
                   Essential
                   Humidity
                
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 so
                 denominated
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 those
                 
                   Watry
                   particles
                
                 resolv'd
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 joyn'd
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 removed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 Dry
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 condition
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 turn'd
                 into
                 Water
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 extream
                 Cold.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Elastick
                 or
                 Spring
                 like
                 Force
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   a
                   Spring
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   BY
                   the
                   word
                   SPRING
                   is
                   commonly
                   understood
                   ,
                
                 that
                 whereby
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 forceably
                 bent
                 and
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 a
                 less
                 Extension
                 ,
                 doth
                 explicate
                 it self
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 strive
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 Expansion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Wherein
                   the
                   Elastick
                   or
                   Spring-like
                   force
                   of
                   Bodies
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 This
                 Elastick
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 Spring-like
                 Force
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Subtil
                 or
                 
                   Aethereal
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 any
                 
                   hard
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 by
                 Example
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Blade
                   of
                   a
                   Sword
                   is
                   bent
                   ,
                
                 its
                 parts
                 are
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 deflected
                 from
                 the
                 Convex
                 or
                 Jetting-side
                 of
                 the
                 Blade
                 ,
                 and
                 approach
                 nearer
                 on
                 the
                 Concave
                 or
                 Hollow-side
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Pores
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 made
                 more
                 narrow
                 .
                 Now
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 cannot
                 exert
                 its
                 Force
                 ,
                 to
                 return
                 through
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   bended
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 it
                 passeth
                 through
                 ;
                 but
                 strives
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 parts
                 thereof
                 to
                 that
                 state
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Body
                 must
                 fly
                 back
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Air
                   is
                   easily
                   Condensed
                   and
                   Rarefied
                   .
                
                 This
                 Affection
                 is
                 most
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 thin
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 becomes
                 easily
                 condens'd
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 decrease
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 less
                 agitation
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 Force
                 push
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 they
                 did
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 within
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 another
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 compress
                 them
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 as
                 easily
                 Rarefied
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 those
                 Causes
                 are
                 removed
                 ,
                 which
                 reduc'd
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 less
                 Space
                 .
                 Whether
                 this
                 happens
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Heat
                 let
                 into
                 its
                 Pores
                 ,
                 if
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 condensed
                 by
                 Cold
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 opening
                 the
                 Prison
                 wherein
                 it
                 was
                 shut
                 up
                 before
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 Compression
                 only
                 it
                 was
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 less
                 Bulk
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Air
                   can
                   be
                   Rarefied
                   and
                   Condensed
                   divers
                   ways
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Air
                 can
                 be
                 dilated
                 three
                 several
                 ways
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 its
                 
                   Elastick
                   virtue
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 resists
                 its
                 being
                 Comprest
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Force
                 wherewith
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 strives
                 to
                 enter
                 again
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 driven
                 away
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 lastly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 extream
                 Agitation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 moving
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 more
                 strongly
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 causeth
                 it
                 to
                 extend
                 it self
                 farther
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 becomes
                 condensed
                 ,
                 either
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 pressed
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 moved
                 its
                 Particles
                 ,
                 is
                 slipt
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 said
                 matter
                 having
                 lost
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 Agitation
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 the
                 Force
                 to
                 move
                 them
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 to
                 lye
                 more
                 close
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Action
                   whereby
                   the
                   Air
                   flies
                   back
                   like
                   a
                   Spring
                   ,
                   is
                   very
                   sudden
                   .
                
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Dilatation
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Air
                 removes
                 all
                 Obstacles
                 that
                 compress
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 very
                 sudden
                 ;
                 because
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 could
                 not
                 move
                 without
                 clinging
                 together
                 ,
                 do
                 then
                 with
                 joynt
                 Forces
                 leap
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 continually
                 flowing
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 make
                 an
                 assault
                 together
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 larger
                 Space
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 various
                 Experiments
                 that
                 are
                 founded
                 on
                 this
                 Affection
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 admire
                 in
                 
                   Artificial
                   Fountains
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Wind
                   Guns
                
                 ,
                 which
                 shoot
                 Leaden-bullets
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   An
                   Example
                   of
                   an
                   Artificial
                   Fountain
                   .
                
                 For
                 let
                 the
                 Air
                 be
                 comprest
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Vessel
                
                 ,
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Water
                 will
                 spout
                 out
                 thence
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 force
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 surpass
                 almost
                 any
                 supposed
                 height
                 .
                 For
                 Example
                 ,
                 Let
                 the
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Vessel
                
                 be
                 ABC
                 ,
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 whereof
                 BC
                 contains
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 superiour
                 BAC
                 Air
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 crowded
                 into
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Pipe
                 AD
                 ,
                 at
                 several
                 times
                 ;
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 comprest
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 wont
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 Cavity
                 BAC
                 ;
                 
                 then
                 let
                 the
                 
                   Tube
                   ▪
                
                 or
                 Pipe
                 AD
                 be
                 well
                 stopt
                 ,
                 by
                 turning
                 the
                 Key
                 of
                 the
                 
                   side
                   Pipe
                
                 ,
                 appearing
                 above
                 B.
                 This
                 supposed
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Key
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 Pipe
                 DA
                 be
                 open'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 will
                 spout
                 forth
                 through
                 the
                 said
                 Pipe
                 with
                 great
                 force
                 to
                 E
                 ,
                 being
                 forc'd
                 upwards
                 by
                 the
                 compr●st
                 and
                 condensed
                 Air.
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 still
                 capable
                 of
                 greater
                 degrees
                 of
                 Compression
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 push'd
                 upwards
                 with
                 still
                 greater
                 and
                 greater
                 force
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 Experiment
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Air
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Vessel
                
                 ,
                 being
                 thin
                 ,
                 and
                 separate
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 do
                 yield
                 to
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 these
                 Globuli
                 are
                 by
                 some
                 force
                 thrust
                 out
                 ,
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 come
                 nearer
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 entangle
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 whirl
                 round
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 us'd
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 Now
                 being
                 toss'd
                 about
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 they
                 with
                 their
                 Corners
                 hit
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 each
                 other
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 place
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 they
                 so
                 bend
                 their
                 Force
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 more
                 room
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 by
                 that
                 Effort
                 they
                 spout
                 out
                 the
                 Waters
                 with
                 great
                 force
                 towards
                 E.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Musical
                   Wind
                   Instruments
                   may
                   be
                   play'd
                   upon
                   by
                   the
                   Compression
                   of
                   the
                   Air.
                   
                
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 a
                 
                   strong
                   Wind
                
                 can
                 be
                 excited
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Compression
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 express
                 all
                 Variety
                 of
                 Sounds
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 we
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 great
                 Organs
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Art
                
                 ,
                 can
                 play
                 variety
                 of
                 Tunes
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 assistance
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Musicians
                   Hand
                
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 blowing
                 into
                 some
                 Pipes
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 turning
                 a
                 Wheel
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                 Teeth
                 shall
                 tuneably
                 strike
                 the
                 Keys
                 of
                 the
                 Organ
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Wind-Gun
                   can
                   discharge
                   Leaden
                   Bullets
                   .
                
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Wind-Gun
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Air
                 only
                 doth
                 discharge
                 Bullets
                 with
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Violence
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 Suppose
                 CA
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Figure
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Brass
                   Pipe
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Bore
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 ,
                 marked
                 A
                 ,
                 be
                 well
                 stopt
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 its
                 Stock
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 two
                 Keys
                 I
                 and
                 K
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 touch
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 open'd
                 both
                 the
                 Keys
                 ,
                 let
                 a
                 Plug
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Bore
                 C
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 Screw
                 ,
                 the
                 Operation
                 
                 being
                 several
                 times
                 repeated
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 stronger
                 Compression
                 ;
                 then
                 let
                 the
                 Key
                 K
                 be
                 shut
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Key
                 I
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 open'd
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 letting
                 in
                 of
                 Air
                 the
                 Plug
                 may
                 be
                 drawn
                 forth
                 ;
                 then
                 let
                 a
                 Bullet
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Bore
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 Tow
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 in
                 ;
                 then
                 open
                 first
                 the
                 Key
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 K
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 will
                 follow
                 a
                 forceable
                 explosion
                 or
                 discharge
                 of
                 the
                 Bullet
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 ,
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Comprest
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Compression
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   raiseth
                   Quicksilver
                   two
                   Foot
                   high
                   ,
                   and
                   keeps
                   it
                   so
                   suspended
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Compression
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 Quicksilver
                 contain'd
                 in
                 a
                 Glass-Pipe
                 ,
                 open
                 at
                 one
                 end
                 and
                 stopt
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 remains
                 suspended
                 2
                 Foot
                 and
                 a
                 quarter
                 high
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Water
                 is
                 raised
                 to
                 almost
                 32
                 Foot.
                 For
                 take
                 a
                 Glass-Pipe
                 AB
                 ,
                 3
                 Foot
                 long
                 ,
                 being
                 open
                 at
                 the
                 one
                 end
                 A
                 ,
                 and
                 Hermetically
                 sealed
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 B
                 ;
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 and
                 turn'd
                 upside
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Vessel
                 CD
                 ,
                 also
                 full
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 clearly
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 will
                 not
                 sink
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 continue
                 suspended
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 almost
                 27
                 Inches
                 high
                 ,
                 at
                 E.
                 And
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 
                 cannot
                 sink
                 lower
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 pressing
                 the
                 
                   Ambient
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 already
                 condensed
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 lies
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 regain
                 its
                 former
                 Expansion
                 ,
                 strives
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 rowling
                 of
                 its
                 complicated
                 parts
                 ,
                 cannot
                 ply
                 or
                 give
                 way
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 be
                 very
                 heavy
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 it
                 not
                 force
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 thickish
                 ,
                 vehemently
                 extended
                 ,
                 and
                 continually
                 rowling
                 Parts
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 farther
                 Compression
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Air
                   proved
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   this
                   Effect
                   .
                
                 Now
                 that
                 this
                 Effect
                 doth
                 wholly
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Elastick
                   Power
                
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 perceiv'd
                 chiefly
                 by
                 this
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Engin
                
                 ,
                 invented
                 by
                 Mr.
                 Boyle
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Pipe
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Quicksilver
                 be
                 thrust
                 into
                 other
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 exhausted
                 ,
                 the
                 Mercury
                 no
                 longer
                 continues
                 elevated
                 27
                 Inches
                 high
                 ,
                 but
                 sinks
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 Vessel
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 let
                 in
                 again
                 into
                 the
                 Engin
                 ,
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 riseth
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 possession
                 again
                 of
                 its
                 former
                 station
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   This
                   Sinking
                   of
                   the
                   Quicksilver
                   doth
                   vary
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   Places
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Force
                 in
                 all
                 Countries
                 ,
                 nor
                 resists
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 alike
                 ;
                 but
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 purer
                 or
                 more
                 gross
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 sinking
                 thereof
                 is
                 different
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Air
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Liquid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 so
                 ranged
                 about
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 surface
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Round
                   Figure
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 about
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Cold
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 condensed
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 found
                 there
                 in
                 greater
                 abundance
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 must
                 lye
                 more
                 heavily
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 of
                 those
                 Countries
                 ,
                 than
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Aequinoctial
                 .
                 Upon
                 which
                 account
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 sinks
                 less
                 in
                 the
                 Glass-Pipe
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Holland
                   ,
                   Denmark
                
                 and
                 Sweden
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 more
                 thin
                 and
                 rarefied
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 at
                 Florence
                 than
                 at
                 Paris
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 1643
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 this
                 Experiment
                 was
                 first
                 tried
                 ,
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 in
                 a
                 Weather-Glass
                 ,
                 at
                 Florence
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 stopt
                 at
                 2
                 Foot
                 and
                 almost
                 3
                 Inches
                 :
                 At
                 Paris
                 ,
                 at
                 2
                 Foot
                 3
                 Inches
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Holland
                 ,
                 at
                 2
                 Foot
                 ,
                 and
                 6
                 or
                 7
                 Inches
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   And
                   of
                   the
                   Weather
                   .
                
                 And
                 not
                 only
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 Rising
                 and
                 Falling
                 differs
                 also
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Change
                 of
                 the
                 Weather
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 in
                 a
                 Weather-Glass
                 ,
                 sinks
                 more
                 in
                 Fair
                 than
                 
                   Rainy
                   weather
                
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 a
                 high
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 a
                 low
                 Valley
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 more
                 Thick
                 and
                 Gross
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 strives
                 more
                 against
                 the
                 weight
                 laid
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 condensed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Proportion
                 of
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 above
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 always
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 lower
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Virtue
                 be
                 greater
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nearer
                 unto
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 farther
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   Motions
                   that
                   are
                   commonly
                   attributed
                   to
                   the
                   avoiding
                   of
                   a
                   Vacuum
                   ,
                   are
                   caused
                   by
                   the
                   Weight
                   of
                   the
                   Air.
                   
                
                 From
                 this
                 Weight
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Elastick
                   Power
                
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 proceed
                 all
                 those
                 motions
                 which
                 are
                 commonly
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Natures
                 abhorrence
                 from
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 readily
                 explained
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 no
                 other
                 Reason
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 why
                 the
                 Water
                 riseth
                 in
                 a
                 Pump
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 pressed
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 tends
                 thither
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 either
                 very
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 pressure
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Air
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 within
                 the
                 Bore
                 of
                 the
                 Pump
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Plug
                 is
                 pull'd
                 ;
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 explained
                 in
                 our
                 
                   General
                   Physicks
                
                 ,
                 by
                 many
                 Instances
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 Of
                 Meteors
                 in
                 General
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Meteors
                   are
                   .
                
                 WE
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 METEORS
                 :
                 Which
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   certain
                   various
                   impressions
                   made
                   upon
                   the
                   Elements
                   ,
                   exhibiting
                   them
                   sometimes
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   in
                   another
                   Form.
                
                 And
                 because
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 they
                 appear
                 on
                 high
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 got
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Meteors
                 from
                 their
                 Elevation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Meteors
                   are
                   Threefold
                   .
                
                 METEORS
                 are
                 Threefold
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Fiery
                   ,
                   Airy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Watry
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Predominion
                 of
                 that
                 Element
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 conspicuous
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   6.
                   
                   Chap.
                   16
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   In
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   S.
                   
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Honourable
                   John
                   Granville
                   Second
                   Son
                   to
                   the
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   John
                   Earle
                   of
                   Bath
                   &c.
                   a
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Airy
                   .
                
                 AIRY
                 METEORS
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 which
                 
                   consist
                   of
                   Flatuous
                   and
                   Spirituous
                   Exhalations
                   ,
                
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Winds
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Watery
                   .
                
                 
                   WATERY
                   METEORS
                
                 consist
                 of
                 Vapours
                 or
                 Watry
                 Particles
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 Heat
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 variously
                 modified
                 .
                 
                   These
                   are
                   manifold
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   As
                   Clouds
                   ,
                   Snow
                   ,
                   Rain
                   .
                
                 For
                 if
                 these
                 Vapours
                 be
                 elevated
                 above
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 hanging
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 by
                 a
                 West-wind
                 ,
                 opposing
                 the
                 ordinary
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Vapours
                 Westward
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 
                   Two
                   other
                   Winds
                
                 ,
                 blowing
                 from
                 different
                 Quarters
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 alone
                 
                 Coldness
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 condensed
                 and
                 joyned
                 into
                 some
                 small
                 
                   Icy
                   particles
                   ,
                   Clouds
                
                 are
                 generated
                 .
                 If
                 these
                 
                   Icy
                   particles
                
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 resolved
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Heat
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 Wind
                 blowing
                 from
                 a
                 
                   hot
                   Quarter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wind
                 driven
                 together
                 ,
                 do
                 entangle
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 like
                 Carded-wool
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 Snow
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 wholly
                 melted
                 into
                 Drops
                 ,
                 they
                 constitute
                 Rain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Hail
                   .
                
                 But
                 when
                 a
                 
                   Cold
                   wind
                
                 blowing
                 congeals
                 these
                 Drops
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 altogether
                 or
                 almost
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 turned
                 into
                 Hail
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Mist
                   ,
                   Dew
                   ,
                   and
                   Hoar-Frost
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 Vapours
                 hover
                 near
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 a
                 Mist
                 ,
                 which
                 continues
                 either
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 drawn
                 upwards
                 by
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 weight
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 External
                 Cause
                 ,
                 it
                 falls
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 less
                 degree
                 of
                 Cold
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 Dew
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 greater
                 ,
                 into
                 Hoar-frost
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Appearing
                   Meteors
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 Meteors
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 Appearing
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   Mock-Suns
                   ,
                   Mock-Moons
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Meteor
                 called
                 Virgae
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 a
                 Fire-brand
                 or
                 Rod
                 ,
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   A
                   Mock-Sun
                   and
                   Mock-Moon
                   .
                
                 What
                 these
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 formed
                 ,
                 take
                 this
                 short
                 account
                 :
                 When
                 the
                 Extremities
                 or
                 Ends
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Snowy
                   Cloud
                
                 ,
                 being
                 dissolved
                 by
                 Heat
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 a
                 supervening
                 
                   Cold
                   wind
                
                 constipated
                 into
                 thin
                 Ice
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Cloud
                 as
                 this
                 happens
                 to
                 be
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 Moon
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 reflected
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Looking-Glass
                 .
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 called
                 Parelius
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Mock-Sun
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Moon
                   ,
                   Paraselene
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Mock-Moon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Virgae
                   ,
                   a
                   Meteor
                   in
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   a
                   Bundle
                   of
                   Rods.
                   
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 
                   watry
                   Cloud
                
                 is
                 compos'd
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 are
                 more
                 close
                 and
                 compact
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 more
                 loose
                 and
                 lax
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 chance
                 to
                 pierce
                 the
                 more
                 lax
                 and
                 open
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 exhibits
                 a
                 Meteor
                 ,
                 representing
                 a
                 
                   Bundle
                   of
                   Rods
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Latins
                 call
                 Virgae
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Rainbow
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 If
                 a
                 Cloud
                 be
                 resolved
                 into
                 small
                 Drops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 illustrated
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 plac'd
                 over
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 form'd
                 a
                 Semi-Circle
                 of
                 divers
                 Colours
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ;
                 whereof
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
                 Of
                 Meteors
                 in
                 particular
                 ;
                 and
                 first
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Winds
                 ,
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 and
                 Mists
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Wind
                   is
                   .
                
                 WIND
                 is
                 a
                 Vapour
                 agitated
                 and
                 rarefied
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 passing
                 from
                 a
                 narrow
                 place
                 ,
                 into
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 large
                 and
                 wide
                 ,
                 sensibly
                 drives
                 the
                 Air
                 before
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   is
                   properly
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   Wind.
                   
                
                 The
                 Name
                 of
                 WIND
                 is
                 improperly
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Agitation
                 caused
                 by
                 a
                 Fan
                 or
                 a
                 Bellows
                 :
                 Neither
                 can
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 moved
                 or
                 rarefied
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Wind
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 may
                 be
                 variously
                 moved
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Wind
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 Drums
                 are
                 beaten
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   great
                   Guns
                
                 discharged
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 speak
                 here
                 only
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Natural
                   Wind
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   an
                   Agitated
                   Vapour
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   distended
                   ,
                   makes
                   its
                   way
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   narrower
                   Space
                   ,
                   wherein
                   it
                   was
                   pent
                   up
                   ,
                   into
                   a
                   larger
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   this
                   means
                   sensibly
                   driving
                   the
                   Air
                   before
                   it
                   .
                
                 If
                 there
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 meeting
                 of
                 many
                 Vapours
                 together
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Quantity
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 the
                 Wind
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 diffuseth
                 it self
                 far
                 and
                 near
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Whence
                   Vapours
                   and
                   Exhalations
                   do
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 VAPOURS
                 derive
                 their
                 Original
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 from
                 the
                 
                   moist
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Clouds
                   ,
                   Snow
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 for
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 these
                 Bodies
                 being
                 not
                 so
                 firmly
                 united
                 ,
                 are
                 easily
                 disjoyned
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 break
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 where
                 meeting
                 with
                 several
                 Exhalations
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 they
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Air
                 carry
                 them
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 contribute
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 Force
                 and
                 Violence
                 of
                 Winds
                 .
                 Tho'
                 Vapours
                 proceed
                 promiscuously
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Water
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Sun
                 shining
                 raiseth
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 heated
                 with
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 time
                 ,
                 sends
                 forth
                 more
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Earth
                 longer
                 preserves
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Sea.
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 
                   day
                   time
                   Winds
                
                 are
                 frequently
                 perceived
                 to
                 blow
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Night
                   time
                
                 more
                 from
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 as
                 at
                 Jamaica
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 American
                 Islands
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   Winds
                   are
                   raised
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Example
                   of
                   an
                   Aeolipyle
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 Earth
                 and
                 Water
                 doth
                 surnish
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 dilate
                 themselves
                 between
                 
                   Clouds
                   ,
                   Mountains
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 dilatation
                 ,
                 they
                 rush
                 from
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 streightned
                 ,
                 into
                 those
                 where
                 they
                 find
                 more
                 Room
                 and
                 less
                 Obstacles
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 vehemently
                 tossing
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 produce
                 a
                 Wind
                 ;
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 VVind
                 is
                 excited
                 in
                 Aeolipyles
                 .
                 Suppose
                 we
                 therefore
                 an
                 Aeolipyle
                 ABCDE
                 of
                 
                 Brass
                 ,
                 all
                 hollow
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 narrow
                 Orifice
                 D
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 water
                 is
                 poured
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 part
                 ABC
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 VVater
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 AEC
                 ,
                 to
                 contain
                 nothing
                 but
                 Air.
                 This
                 Aeolipyle
                 being
                 set
                 near
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 thorough
                 hot
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 
                   watry
                   Particles
                
                 begin
                 to
                 whirl
                 round
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 elevated
                 above
                 the
                 surface
                 AC
                 ,
                 and
                 variously
                 dashing
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 rush
                 through
                 the
                 narrow
                 hole
                 D
                 ,
                 (
                 where
                 they
                 find
                 the
                 least
                 Resistance
                 )
                 with
                 great
                 Violence
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 the
                 Air
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 Commotion
                 ,
                 they
                 produce
                 a
                 wind
                 from
                 D
                 to
                 F.
                 
                   Thus
                   we
                   may
                   know
                   and
                   judge
                   by
                   this
                   little
                   Instance
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   and
                   wonderful
                   Causes
                   of
                   VVinds.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Mountains
                   compared
                   with
                   Aeolipyles
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Hollow
                 of
                 Mountains
                 may
                 be
                 compared
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Cavity
                 of
                 this
                 Aeolipyle
                 :
                 The
                 Heat
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 whereby
                 the
                 water
                 in
                 the
                 Aeolipyle
                 becomes
                 dilated
                 and
                 elevated
                 :
                 The
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Sea
                 by
                 
                   Subterraneous
                   Channels
                
                 conveys
                 into
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Vessel
                 :
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 Clefts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 the
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 come
                 forth
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Orifice
                 
                 thereof
                 .
                 Only
                 with
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 smallness
                 of
                 the
                 Hole
                 in
                 the
                 Aeolipyle
                 causeth
                 the
                 Vapours
                 to
                 rush
                 forth
                 with
                 greater
                 violence
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 do
                 from
                 the
                 more
                 open
                 and
                 manifold
                 Clefts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Yet
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 hinder
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 sometimes
                 VVinds
                 may
                 have
                 as
                 violent
                 a
                 Blast
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 perceived
                 to
                 rush
                 through
                 the
                 small
                 Hole
                 of
                 the
                 Aeolipyle
                 ;
                 because
                 some
                 Mountains
                 are
                 so
                 situated
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Vapours
                 that
                 come
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 can
                 but
                 go
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 move
                 with
                 great
                 violence
                 and
                 swiftness
                 .
                 Tho'
                 sometimes
                 also
                 VVinds
                 may
                 rise
                 in
                 those
                 Countries
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Mountains
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 viz.
                 when
                 the
                 Vapours
                 that
                 move
                 from
                 a
                 higher
                 to
                 a
                 lower
                 Place
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 Clouds
                 or
                 Mists
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 ,
                 forced
                 to
                 discontinue
                 their
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 turn
                 off
                 side-way
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Which
                   are
                   th
                   Card●●al
                   Winds
                   .
                
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 or
                 Quarters
                 whence
                 the
                 
                   VVinds
                   blow
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 denominated
                 Cardinal
                 or
                 Cellateral
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Cardinal
                   VVinds
                
                 are
                 four
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 blow
                 from
                 the
                 four
                 Corners
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 .
                 The
                 
                   East
                   wind
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Sun-rising
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   South
                   wind
                
                 from
                 the
                 South
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   VVest
                   wind
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Setting
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   North
                   wind
                
                 from
                 the
                 North.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Which
                   the
                   Collateral
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Collateral
                   winds
                
                 are
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 inserted
                 between
                 two
                 of
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Account
                 of
                 our
                 Modern
                 Seamen
                 ,
                 amount
                 to
                 28
                 ;
                 viz.
                 7
                 between
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 
                   South
                   wind
                
                 ,
                 7
                 between
                 the
                 South
                 and
                 
                   VVest
                   wind
                
                 ,
                 7
                 between
                 the
                 West
                 and
                 
                   North
                   wind
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 between
                 North
                 and
                 
                   East
                   wind
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Cardinal
                 and
                 
                   Collateral
                   winds
                
                 put
                 together
                 ,
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Names
                   and
                   Order
                   of
                   the
                   Winds
                   .
                
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Winds
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 understood
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 Figure
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 set
                 down
                 by
                 their
                 usual
                 Names
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 
                   North
                   wind
                
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 the
                 South-wind
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 is
                 the
                 East-wind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fourth
                 the
                 West-wind
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 Cardinal
                 
                 winds
                 .
                 The
                 4
                 that
                 follow
                 are
                 called
                 Collateral
                 ;
                 each
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 2
                 
                   Cardinal
                   winds
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 its
                 Name
                 composed
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   Cardinal
                   winds
                
                 ,
                 between
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 placed
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 
                   North-east
                   wind
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   North-west
                   wind
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   South-east
                   wind
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   South-west
                   wind
                
                 .
                 The
                 8
                 remaining
                 Winds
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 placed
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 betwixt
                 a
                 Cardinal
                 and
                 
                   Collateral
                   wind
                
                 ,
                 take
                 their
                 Denomination
                 from
                 them
                 both
                 :
                 Thus
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 North
                 and
                 
                   North-east
                   wind
                
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 North-North-east
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   East-wind
                   blows
                   in
                   the
                   Morning
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   West-wind
                   at
                   Even
                   .
                
                 The
                 East-wind
                 is
                 chiefly
                 found
                 to
                 blow
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sun
                 heating
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 doth
                 dilate
                 ,
                 rarefie
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 it
                 to
                 move
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 
                   C
                   untry
                
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 another
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 placed
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 that
                 Country
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 diversity
                 of
                 Position
                 produceth
                 variety
                 of
                 VVinds.
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 When
                 the
                 Sun
                 riseth
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 dilates
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 hovering
                 perpendicularly
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 so
                 whirl
                 it
                 round
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 rusheth
                 towards
                 the
                 VVest
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 are
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 then
                 perceive
                 an
                 East-wind
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 sets
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 him
                 becomes
                 dilated
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 must
                 betake
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 are
                 then
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 perceive
                 a
                 VVest-wind
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 happening
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Countries
                 that
                 are
                 situate
                 without
                 the
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 East-winds
                 must
                 blow
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Even-tide
                 West-winds
                 :
                 As
                 I
                 have
                 exprest
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 Figure
                 ,
                 in
                 my
                 
                   History
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 VI.
                 Chap.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   the
                   North-wind
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   blows
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   time
                   .
                
                 And
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 facility
                 a
                 Reason
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 why
                 North-winds
                 most
                 frequently
                 blow
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Day
                   time
                
                 ;
                 by
                 observing
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 EB
                 FD
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Poles
                 EF
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 heated
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 is
                 surrounded
                 with
                 Clouds
                 and
                 Mists
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 at
                 B
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Sun
                 sends
                 down
                 his
                 direct
                 and
                 perpendicular
                 Rays
                 ,
                 many
                 Vapours
                 are
                 raised
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 carried
                 upwards
                 till
                 they
                 come
                 thither
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 weight
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 easily
                 turned
                 Side-ways
                 ,
                 to
                 continue
                 their
                 way
                 towards
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 M
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 Clouds
                 G
                 ,
                 and
                 K
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 mount
                 higher
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   line
                
                 .
                 And
                 
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 Clouds
                 G
                 ,
                 and
                 K
                 ,
                 become
                 rarefied
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 Vapours
                 proceeding
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 do
                 rather
                 take
                 their
                 progress
                 from
                 G
                 ,
                 to
                 H
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 K
                 ,
                 to
                 L
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 E
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 F
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 thick
                 and
                 gross
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 stronger
                 resistance
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Vapours
                 that
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 being
                 strongly
                 pusht
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ready
                 for
                 motion
                 ,
                 do
                 easily
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Pole
                
                 to
                 be
                 towards
                 F
                 ,
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Vapours
                 from
                 K
                 ,
                 to
                 L
                 ,
                 will
                 excite
                 a
                 North-wind
                 blowing
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Day
                   time
                
                 through
                 Europe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   South-wind
                   mostly
                   blows
                   at
                   Night
                   .
                
                 Altho'
                 the
                 Sun
                 ceaseth
                 its
                 Action
                 in
                 those
                 Countries
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 Night
                 ;
                 Yet
                 because
                 the
                 heat
                 imparted
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Day
                   time
                
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 preserv'd
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 so
                 happens
                 that
                 many
                 Vapours
                 are
                 thereby
                 raised
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Air
                 at
                 P
                 ,
                 being
                 condensed
                 by
                 the
                 Cold
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 hinders
                 from
                 roaming
                 towards
                 Q
                 ,
                 and
                 R
                 ;
                 like
                 as
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 ,
                 wander
                 towards
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 M
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 there
                 (
                 for
                 we
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 Night
                 in
                 the
                 part
                 D
                 )
                 gather'd
                 into
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 which
                 hindring
                 other
                 Vapours
                 raised
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 ascending
                 to
                 any
                 great
                 Height
                 ,
                 do
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 beat
                 them
                 down
                 towards
                 N
                 ,
                 and
                 O
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 produce
                 a
                 South-wind
                 ,
                 which
                 commonly
                 riseth
                 at
                 Night
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   East-wind
                   is
                   much
                   stronger
                   than
                   the
                   West-wind
                   .
                
                 As
                 Winds
                 proceed
                 from
                 different
                 Quarters
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 differ
                 in
                 their
                 Properties
                 :
                 For
                 those
                 that
                 blow
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 violent
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 partly
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 dilated
                 and
                 blows
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 tends
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 for
                 18
                 Hours
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 Noon
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 long
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 condensed
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Western
                   ▪
                   winds
                
                 tend
                 ;
                 because
                 there
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 6
                 Hours
                 since
                 it
                 was
                 Noon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 caused
                 a
                 great
                 heat
                 and
                 rarefaction
                 of
                 Vapours
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   North-wind
                   is
                   more
                   〈◊〉
                   than
                   the
                   S●●t●-w●n●
                   .
                
                 The
                 North-wind
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 is
                 very
                 strong
                 and
                 impetuous
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 excited
                 by
                 the
                 greatest
                 
                   heat
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 of
                 Noon-day
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 Matter
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 easily
                 dissolved
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Clouds
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 contrary
                 Reason
                 ,
                 the
                 South-wind
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 gentle
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 because
                 the
                 Thickness
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Nocturnal
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 its
                 Course
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 because
                 the
                 Matter
                 whereof
                 it
                 consist
                 ,
                 as
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 readily
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 copiously
                 dilated
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 is
                 pour'd
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Clouds
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   East-wind
                   is
                   more
                   dry
                   than
                   the
                   West
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Qualities
                 of
                 the
                 Winds
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 notorious
                 that
                 East-winds
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 are
                 dryer
                 ,
                 and
                 produce
                 a
                 more
                 serene
                 and
                 clear
                 Air
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 ;
                 because
                 these
                 latter
                 ,
                 by
                 striving
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Natural
                   Course
                
                 of
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 do
                 stop
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 Clouds
                 together
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 former
                 do
                 dispel
                 and
                 dissipate
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Which
                   Winds
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Dry
                   ,
                   Moist
                   ,
                   Hot
                   and
                   Cold.
                   
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 North-wind
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 
                   drying
                   Quality
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 
                   driving
                   watry
                   Particles
                
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 their
                 Outsides
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 composed
                 of
                 the
                 grosser
                 parts
                 of
                 Fresh-water
                 ,
                 mix'd
                 with
                 the
                 Air.
                 The
                 same
                 VVind
                 is
                 likewise
                 cold
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 carries
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 the
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   Northern
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Primary
                   Cause
                
                 of
                 Cold.
                 But
                 the
                 South-wind
                 is
                 hot
                 and
                 
                   moist
                   :
                   Moist
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 gross
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   subtil
                   parts
                
                 of
                 Fresh-water
                 ,
                 elevated
                 together
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 Hot
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 brings
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Southern
                   quarter
                
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 North.
                 For
                 the
                 VVinds
                 are
                 much
                 alter'd
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 pass
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Region
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 go
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 
                   Hot
                   ,
                   Cold
                   ,
                   Moist
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Dry.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Regularity
                   of
                   the
                   Winds
                   is
                   sometimes
                   hindred
                   by
                   particular
                   Causes
                   .
                
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 we
                 have
                 here
                 spoken
                 concerning
                 the
                 4
                 Cardinal-winds
                 ,
                 would
                 happen
                 so
                 continually
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 lay
                 equally
                 above
                 the
                 VVater
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 difference
                 of
                 Soils
                 and
                 Springs
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 Cause
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 to
                 dilate
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 other
                 Causes
                 that
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 VVinds
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 to
                 find
                 them
                 so
                 irregular
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 rise
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Order
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 cannot
                 with
                 Reason
                 expect
                 
                   Regular
                   winds
                
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 which
                 are
                 most
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 Land.
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 great
                 inequality
                 in
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 VVinds
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 driven
                 that
                 way
                 from
                 the
                 Shoars
                 ,
                 very
                 rarely
                 can
                 reach
                 so
                 far
                 ▪
                 as
                 to
                 disturb
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 those
                 VVinds
                 that
                 blow
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   What
                   Winds
                   are
                   called
                   Perennes
                   ,
                   or
                   Continual
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 the
                 foremention'd
                 kinds
                 of
                 VVinds
                 ,
                 some
                 VVinds
                 are
                 called
                 Perennes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Continual
                 ;
                 others
                 stati
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 blow
                 at
                 certain
                 Times
                 and
                 Seasons
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 Provincial
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 Free.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 
                   Continual
                   VVinds
                
                 are
                 2
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 ,
                 which
                 continually
                 blows
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 VVest
                 :
                 The
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Temperate
                   Zones
                
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 about
                 the
                 40
                 
                   th
                   Degree
                
                 ,
                 blows
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 to
                 VVest
                 .
                 These
                 VVinds
                 are
                 very
                 observable
                 at
                 Sea
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 scarce
                 discernible
                 at
                 Land.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   What
                   
                     Venti
                     stati
                  
                   are
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   blow
                   at
                   certain
                   Seasons
                   .
                
                 VVinds
                 ,
                 Named
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Latins
                   ,
                   stati
                
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 return
                 at
                 certain
                 and
                 set
                 Times
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 famous
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 are
                 the
                 VVinds
                 called
                 Etesiae
                 ,
                 which
                 return
                 every
                 Year
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 40
                 Days
                 together
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 Italy
                 and
                 Aegypt
                 :
                 They
                 blow
                 at
                 Night
                 ,
                 about
                 3
                 hours
                 after
                 Sun-set
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 cease
                 at
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 the
                 Evening
                 .
                 Their
                 Course
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 or
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 between
                 them
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   Provincial
                   Winds
                   .
                
                 
                   Provincial
                   VVinds
                
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 blow
                 in
                 certain
                 Provinces
                 or
                 Countries
                 :
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 North-wind
                 ,
                 that
                 blows
                 on
                 the
                 North-side
                 of
                 the
                 Alpes
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 about
                 1
                 or
                 2
                 Leagues
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 less
                 in
                 breadth
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 Daily-wind
                 ,
                 and
                 seems
                 to
                 blow
                 continually
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 evenness
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 River
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   Free
                   Winds
                   .
                
                 Those
                 are
                 called
                 Free-winds
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 any
                 order
                 of
                 time
                 or
                 place
                 ,
                 do
                 blow
                 from
                 different
                 Quarters
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 VVest-winds
                 blow
                 most
                 commonly
                 about
                 Noon
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 hastning
                 towards
                 its
                 setting
                 .
                 The
                 South-wind
                 frequently
                 riseth
                 at
                 Night
                 ,
                 and
                 blows
                 more
                 vehemently
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 time
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 North-wind
                 blows
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 time
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 Night
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   The
                   Original
                   of
                   Clouds
                   .
                
                 As
                 Vapours
                 that
                 are
                 dilated
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 do
                 produce
                 Winds
                 ;
                 so
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 comprest
                 and
                 condens'd
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 Clouds
                 .
                 Which
                 then
                 happens
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 motion
                 is
                 diminished
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 their
                 little
                 Particles
                 come
                 closer
                 together
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 joyned
                 ,
                 rise
                 up
                 in
                 little
                 heaps
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 gather'd
                 together
                 compose
                 vast
                 Bulks
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Clouds
                   are
                
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Vapours
                   and
                   Exhalations
                   sublim'd
                   so
                   high
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Coldness
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   makes
                   them
                   come
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   constitute
                   a
                   Whole
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   so
                   loose
                   and
                   spungy
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   by
                   its
                   weight
                   overcome
                   the
                   Resistance
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   which
                   oppeseth
                   its
                   descent
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   How
                   Clouds
                   come
                   to
                   darken
                   the
                   Light
                   of
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 Clouds
                 do
                 often
                 interrupt
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 Light
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 the
                 Drops
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flocks
                 of
                 Ice
                 whereof
                 they
                 consist
                 are
                 singly
                 transparent
                 ;
                 yet
                 their
                 multiplied
                 Surfaces
                 do
                 repress
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 As
                 appears
                 in
                 Froth
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 various
                 surface
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 ,
                 cannot
                 receive
                 the
                 Light.
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 Condensation
                 is
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 Winds
                 which
                 compress
                 the
                 Vapours
                 together
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 opposite
                 ,
                 and
                 blow
                 from
                 divers
                 parts
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 the
                 figuration
                 of
                 the
                 Particles
                 that
                 compose
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 cling
                 and
                 close
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   How
                   Clouds
                   are
                   supported
                   in
                   the
                   Air.
                   
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 Clouds
                 do
                 not
                 fall
                 down
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Particles
                 are
                 very
                 thin
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 large
                 Surfaces
                 ,
                 their
                 Matter
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 easily
                 born
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ever
                 thicker
                 near
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 are
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 Winds
                 from
                 coming
                 down
                 :
                 Much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 deep
                 loaden
                 Ship
                 ,
                 is
                 born
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 less
                 ,
                 greater
                 ,
                 or
                 equal
                 weight
                 of
                 a
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 either
                 ascend
                 ,
                 descend
                 ,
                 or
                 hang
                 equally
                 pois'd
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 even
                 as
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 proportionable
                 to
                 its
                 less
                 ,
                 greater
                 or
                 equal
                 Gravity
                 ,
                 doth
                 rise
                 ,
                 sink
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 evenly
                 pois'd
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Clouds
                 are
                 so
                 thick
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 be
                 kept
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 resistance
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 resolved
                 into
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 weight
                 fall
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   The
                   difference
                   between
                   a
                   Mist
                   and
                   a
                   Cloud
                   .
                
                 A
                 MIST
                 differs
                 from
                 a
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ;
                 for
                 Mists
                 are
                 Vapours
                 that
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 whereas
                 those
                 that
                 constitute
                 the
                 Clouds
                 are
                 pois'd
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 For
                 a
                 Mist
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   Duskish
                   Vapour
                   ,
                   hovering
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   which
                   continues
                   either
                   till
                   it
                   be
                   drawn
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   Rays
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   its
                   own
                   weight
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   other
                   outward
                   Cause
                   ,
                   falls
                   down
                   to
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   〈…〉
                   the
                   Clouds
                   .
                
                 〈…〉
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 that
                 Clouds
                 consist
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 〈…〉
                 together
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 distance
                 between
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 several
                 little
                 Heaps
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 ●haken
                 with
                 any
                 strong
                 Wind
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 easily
                 separated
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 If
                 these
                 Hillocks
                 or
                 Flocks
                 are
                 not
                 wholly
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 Snow
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 ,
                 be
                 so
                 hot
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 to
                 melt
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 down
                 in
                 Rain
                 .
                 It
                 happens
                 also
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 turn'd
                 into
                 Drops
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Cold
                   wind
                
                 meeting
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 congeals
                 them
                 into
                 Hail
                 ;
                 for
                 Hail
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 frozen
                 or
                 congealed
                 Rain
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
                 Of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 Dew
                 ,
                 Hoar-Frost
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cool
                 Evening
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Rain
                   is
                   .
                
                 RAIN
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   those
                   Drops
                   into
                   which
                   a
                   Vapour
                   elevated
                   above
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   is
                   resolved
                   .
                
                 We
                 have
                 a
                 resemblance
                 hereof
                 in
                 
                   distill'd
                   Liquors
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   rising
                   Vapour
                
                 ,
                 being
                 condensed
                 by
                 the
                 Coolness
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 returns
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 runs
                 together
                 into
                 Drops
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 first
                 are
                 insensible
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 falling
                 do
                 wn
                 are
                 commonly
                 increased
                 ,
                 by
                 others
                 joyning
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 commonly
                 are
                 the
                 largest
                 ,
                 that
                 fall
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 highest
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Whence
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   Rain
                   doth
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 therefore
                 suppose
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 Rain
                 is
                 produc'd
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 Water
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 being
                 poured
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 becomes
                 disperst
                 into
                 many
                 Drops
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 generated
                 in
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 Pool
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 whereof
                 falling
                 from
                 the
                 Clouds
                 is
                 dissolv'd
                 first
                 into
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 into
                 less
                 Drops
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 degrees
                 and
                 by
                 parts
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Drops
                   of
                   Rain
                
                 ,
                 are
                 formed
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Vapours
                 joyning
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 joyned
                 fall
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Hence
                 Rain
                 hath
                 got
                 several
                 Names
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 bigness
                 of
                 the
                 Drops
                 ,
                 whereof
                 it
                 consists
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Rain
                 that
                 falls
                 down
                 in
                 small
                 or
                 midling
                 Drops
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 Name
                 ,
                 Rain
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 drops
                 very
                 small
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 
                   Drizling
                   Rain
                
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 falls
                 down
                 in
                 great
                 Drops
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 close
                 and
                 thick
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Shower
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 comes
                 down
                 in
                 great
                 Drops
                 ,
                 and
                 fiercely
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Storm
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Whence
                   the
                   Greatness
                   of
                   the
                   Drops
                   of
                   Rain
                   proceed
                
                 The
                 Drops
                 of
                 Rain
                 are
                 great
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Heat
                 acts
                 upon
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Cloud
                 ;
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 Drops
                 that
                 descend
                 do
                 increase
                 in
                 their
                 passage
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 other
                 Drops
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Cloud
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 Whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 Heat
                 is
                 only
                 exerted
                 on
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 commonly
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 the
                 Drops
                 are
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 called
                 Rain
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 
                   Mizling
                   Dew
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   the
                   Rain
                   falls
                   down
                   from
                   the
                   Clouds
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 it
                 be
                 evident
                 enough
                 how
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 that
                 consist
                 only
                 of
                 
                   Watry
                   Drops
                
                 ,
                 come
                 down
                 in
                 
                   Rain
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 either
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 weight
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Drops
                 by
                 the
                 coalition
                 of
                 many
                 particles
                 ,
                 have
                 attained
                 to
                 a
                 sufficient
                 thickness
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 withdrawing
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 above
                 ,
                 by
                 pressing
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 inclines
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 descent
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 when
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 Causes
                 chance
                 to
                 concur
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 evident
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 how
                 Rain
                 is
                 generated
                 at
                 first
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 
                   condensed
                   Cloud
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Rain
                   is
                   sometimes
                   caused
                   by
                   Wind.
                   
                
                 Now
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 easily
                 made
                 out
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 how
                 2
                 contrary
                 Winds
                 do
                 gather
                 great
                 abundance
                 of
                 Vapours
                 into
                 the
                 middle
                 Space
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 cause
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 a
                 Mist
                 or
                 Cloud
                 there
                 .
                 For
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 a
                 Wind
                 to
                 blow
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 AB
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 D
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 blow
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 C
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 both
                 these
                 Winds
                 come
                 to
                 stop
                 one
                 another
                 about
                 the
                 Space
                 FGP
                 ;
                 
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Vapours
                 intercepted
                 between
                 the
                 wind
                 D
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wind
                 C
                 ,
                 being
                 driven
                 together
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 there
                 condensed
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 confus'd
                 Mass
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 Wind
                 that
                 drives
                 against
                 this
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 with
                 that
                 Violence
                 as
                 to
                 carry
                 it
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 must
                 drive
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 closer
                 together
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 
                   watry
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 insensible
                 ,
                 and
                 separate
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 wind
                 driven
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 become
                 
                   great
                   Drops
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 weight
                 fall
                 down
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 your
                 common
                 
                   Stills
                   ,
                   Drops
                
                 are
                 not
                 formed
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Vapour
                 is
                 got
                 to
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 other
                 Vapours
                 ascending
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Still
                 ,
                 must
                 increase
                 their
                 bulk
                 .
                 So
                 neither
                 can
                 Rain
                 be
                 generated
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Vapours
                 are
                 got
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Particles
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Vapours
                 do
                 consist
                 ,
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Wind
                 driven
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 closely
                 joyned
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 being
                 thus
                 become
                 more
                 heavy
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 vanquish
                 the
                 resistance
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   more
                   common
                   Cause
                   of
                   Rain
                   is
                   Heat
                   .
                
                 Notwithstanding
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 way
                 Clouds
                 are
                 often
                 turned
                 to
                 Rain
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 a
                 more
                 frequent
                 and
                 efficacious
                 Cause
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 
                   heated
                   Air
                
                 clinging
                 to
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Snow
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 consist
                 ,
                 to
                 dissolve
                 ,
                 and
                 separates
                 it
                 into
                 many
                 little
                 Flocks
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 then
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 drive
                 away
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 opposeth
                 their
                 descent
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Heat
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 in
                 their
                 passage
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 quite
                 melted
                 ,
                 and
                 turn'd
                 into
                 Drops
                 :
                 Which
                 sometimes
                 are
                 large
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Cloud
                 is
                 thick
                 and
                 close
                 ,
                 and
                 comes
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 pressure
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 above
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 
                   upper
                   Drops
                
                 meet
                 with
                 others
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 downward
                 ,
                 that
                 increase
                 them
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 larger
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 hath
                 been
                 mentiond
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   W●y
                   the
                   Drops
                   of
                   Rain
                   are
                   Round
                   .
                
                 The
                 Drops
                 of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 fall
                 down
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 round
                 :
                 For
                 a
                 
                   Liquid
                   Body
                
                 then
                 becomes
                 Round
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 its
                 Parts
                 are
                 by
                 an
                 equal
                 force
                 driven
                 towards
                 some
                 Common
                 Center
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 that
                 Circumference
                 being
                 moved
                 by
                 a
                 like
                 force
                 ,
                 are
                 at
                 an
                 equal
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 .
                 Now
                 Rain
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Liquid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 all
                 whose
                 Parts
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 calm
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 Winds
                 ,
                 are
                 comprest
                 by
                 an
                 equal
                 Virtue
                 to
                 some
                 Common
                 Center
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Calm
                   Air
                
                 doth
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 equally
                 compress
                 these
                 Drops
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 Reason
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 press
                 them
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Dew
                   is
                   formed
                   .
                
                 Having
                 premised
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 Rain
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 conceive
                 how
                 the
                 DEW
                 is
                 formed
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 observe
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 clear
                 and
                 not
                 ruffled
                 with
                 Winds
                 ;
                 many
                 loose
                 and
                 thin
                 
                   little
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 disperst
                 abroad
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Summer
                   time
                
                 ,
                 when
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 are
                 copiously
                 elevated
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 
                 Which
                 small
                 Bodies
                 flying
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 cold
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 comes
                 on
                 ,
                 do
                 lose
                 their
                 agitation
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 clinging
                 together
                 ,
                 produce
                 insensible
                 Drops
                 ,
                 which
                 falling
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Dry
                   ground
                
                 are
                 suck'd
                 up
                 ;
                 but
                 falling
                 upon
                 the
                 Leaves
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Spires
                 of
                 Grass
                 ,
                 are
                 there
                 gather'd
                 into
                 greater
                 Drops
                 .
                 This
                 chiefly
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 or
                 before
                 Day-break
                 ;
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 most
                 cold
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 turned
                 from
                 the
                 Sun.
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Dew
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   certain
                   Vapours
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   by
                   Heat
                   been
                   elevated
                   in
                   the
                   Day
                   time
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   being
                   condensed
                   by
                   the
                   Coldness
                   of
                   the
                   Night
                   ,
                   fall
                   down
                   in
                   small
                   insensible
                   Drops
                   upon
                   the
                   Leaves
                   of
                   Plants
                   ;
                   where
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   joyning
                   together
                   ,
                   they
                   become
                   sensible
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   Hoar-frost
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   ●ow
                   it
                   is
                   distinguisht
                   from
                   Dew
                   .
                
                 HOAR-FROST
                 is
                 generated
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 near
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 congealed
                 by
                 the
                 coldness
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 :
                 Which
                 only
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 VVinter
                 ,
                 when
                 Cold
                 predominates
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 when
                 the
                 Coldness
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 is
                 yet
                 temperate
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 compress
                 the
                 
                   watry
                   Particles
                
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 disperst
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 into
                 sensible
                 Drops
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 to
                 congeal
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Cold
                 of
                 VVinter-Nights
                 being
                 more
                 intense
                 ,
                 congeals
                 the
                 said
                 Drops
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Snow
                 or
                 Hail
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 Dew
                 and
                 Hoar-Frost
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 Mists
                 do
                 turn
                 to
                 Dew
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 consist
                 of
                 Drops
                 of
                 water
                 ;
                 but
                 into
                 Hoar-Frost
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 consist
                 of
                 Vapours
                 that
                 are
                 frozen
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 congealed
                 in
                 their
                 passage
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X
                   Why
                   Hoar-Frostt
                   makes
                   Coleworts
                   tender
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Hoar-Frost
                 makes
                 some
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 Coleworts
                 ,
                 tender
                 ;
                 the
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Cold
                 acting
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 doth
                 very
                 much
                 condense
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 many
                 
                   humid
                   Particles
                
                 to
                 congeal
                 together
                 ;
                 which
                 afterwards
                 are
                 easily
                 resolved
                 again
                 by
                 any
                 supervening
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 their
                 fibres
                 become
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 clean
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Tenderness
                 of
                 those
                 Plants
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 also
                 happens
                 in
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 been
                 frozen
                 ,
                 doth
                 thereby
                 grow
                 very
                 Tender
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   Cool
                   Evening
                   Breez
                   is
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   consequent
                   upon
                   clear
                   Summer
                   days
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 that
                 COOL
                 EVENING-AIR
                 ,
                 or
                 Breez
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 consequent
                 to
                 fair
                 Summer-days
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 it
                 commonly
                 happens
                 when
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 hath
                 been
                 very
                 intense
                 all
                 the
                 Day
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 greatly
                 agitated
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 also
                 is
                 moved
                 to
                 send
                 forth
                 abundance
                 of
                 
                   subtil
                   Exhalations
                
                 upwards
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 Vapours
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 these
                 Exhalations
                 do
                 more
                 easily
                 lose
                 their
                 agitation
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Vapours
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Sun's
                 Heat
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 fall
                 down
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 doth
                 chiefly
                 consist
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Cool
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Breez
                 ;
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 places
                 ,
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 different
                 Qualities
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Particles
                 which
                 exhale
                 from
                 places
                 Infected
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   poisonous
                   Plants
                
                 ,
                 are
                 far
                 more
                 hurtful
                 ,
                 than
                 simple
                 Vapours
                 that
                 arise
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   Cool
                   of
                   the
                   Evening
                   is
                   hurtful
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Cool
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Breez
                 of
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 is
                 never
                 more
                 hurtful
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 the
                 Day
                 fore-going
                 hath
                 been
                 very
                 clear
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 moderate
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 immoderate
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Day
                 doth
                 much
                 extenuate
                 these
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 and
                 elevates
                 them
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 so
                 readily
                 be
                 condensed
                 by
                 the
                 Cold
                 of
                 the
                 Evening
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 very
                 hurtful
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 it
                 set
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 more
                 heavy
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 less
                 of
                 Vapour
                 mix'd
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 left
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 ,
                 do
                 immediately
                 come
                 downwards
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   If
                   when
                   the
                   Air
                   is
                   duskish
                   ,
                   the
                   Sun
                   shines
                   in
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   Rain
                   .
                
                 The
                 Air
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Sun
                 shine
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 evident
                 Token
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 Clouds
                 in
                 the
                 Neighbourhood
                 of
                 our
                 Air
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 hinder
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 from
                 condensing
                 those
                 that
                 hang
                 over
                 our
                 Heads
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 raising
                 new
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 increased
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Cause
                 only
                 takes
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 do
                 not
                 Rain
                 before
                 Noon
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 afford
                 any
                 signification
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 those
                 signs
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Croaking
                 of
                 Frogs
                 ,
                 or
                 Crows
                 ,
                 the
                 Praesentions
                 of
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 the
                 Redness
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 Paleness
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 any
                 whit
                 more
                 certain
                 ,
                 but
                 generally
                 very
                 fallacious
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 take
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 observe
                 them
                 diligently
                 ,
                 will
                 frequently
                 find
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 commonly
                 expected
                 from
                 such
                 like
                 Presages
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   When
                   no
                   Dew
                   falls
                   in
                   the
                   Morning
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   Rain
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 no
                 Dew
                 falls
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Mist
                 is
                 carried
                 upwards
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 Earth
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 Rain
                 ;
                 because
                 this
                 seldom
                 happens
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 having
                 not
                 been
                 sufficiently
                 cooled
                 in
                 the
                 Night-season
                 ;
                 or
                 been
                 agitated
                 by
                 too
                 much
                 heat
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Day
                   time
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 send
                 forth
                 abundance
                 of
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 which
                 driving
                 the
                 Mist
                 upwards
                 ,
                 make
                 its
                 Parts
                 to
                 run
                 together
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 they
                 become
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 weighty
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 come
                 down
                 in
                 Rain
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
                 Of
                 Snow
                 and
                 Hail
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Snow
                   is
                   .
                
                 SNOW
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   dissolved
                   Cloud
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   driven
                   downwards
                   by
                   its
                   own
                   weight
                   ,
                   falls
                   down
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   in
                   Flocks
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Dissolved
                   Cloud
                
                 ;
                 because
                 a
                 Cloud
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 great
                 heap
                 of
                 Snow
                 close
                 clinging
                 together
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Dissolv'd
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Cloud
                 are
                 broken
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 becomes
                 sever'd
                 from
                 its
                 next
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 more
                 weighty
                 than
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 comes
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Snow
                 or
                 Rain
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   driven
                   downwards
                   by
                   its
                   own
                   weight
                   .
                
                 For
                 a
                 
                   Dissolved
                   Cloud
                
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 weight
                 ,
                 either
                 turns
                 to
                 
                   Snow
                   ,
                   Rain
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Hail
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 comes
                 down
                 in
                 sever'd
                 or
                 
                   distinct
                   Flocks
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 Flock
                 of
                 Wool
                 ,
                 consists
                 of
                 many
                 particles
                 of
                 Wool
                 ,
                 entangled
                 together
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Flocks
                 of
                 Snow
                 are
                 compos'd
                 of
                 may
                 
                   Shaggy
                   particles
                
                 clinging
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   Snow
                   and
                   Hail
                   are
                   formed
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   they
                   are
                   white
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Clouds
                 should
                 be
                 wholly
                 melted
                 before
                 they
                 come
                 down
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 common
                 for
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 turn
                 to
                 Drops
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 they
                 come
                 near
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Heat
                 is
                 strongest
                 ,
                 as
                 exceeding
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 on
                 high
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Cloud
                 that
                 are
                 only
                 condensed
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 melted
                 ,
                 do
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 
                   cold
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 down
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 Flocks
                 of
                 Snow
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 Drops
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   the
                   Snow
                   ,
                   whereof
                   Clouds
                   consist
                   ,
                   is
                   condensed
                   .
                
                 To
                 understand
                 the
                 way
                 how
                 the
                 Clouds
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 condensed
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 Heat
                 which
                 commonly
                 rarefies
                 most
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 doth
                 notwithstanding
                 condense
                 that
                 of
                 Snow
                 ;
                 whose
                 Parts
                 are
                 so
                 separate
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 least
                 agitation
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 together
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 near
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 always
                 more
                 hot
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 comes
                 to
                 elevate
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 Force
                 of
                 some
                 VVind
                 that
                 carries
                 it
                 along
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 some
                 new
                 Fermentation
                 ,
                 which
                 causeth
                 it
                 to
                 swell
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 it
                 condense
                 the
                 Snow
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Clouds
                 are
                 composed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   Hail
                   is
                   produc'd
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   figure
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 The
                 Flocks
                 of
                 Snow
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   watry
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 composed
                 ,
                 contain
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 Air
                 ;
                 and
                 its
                 pores
                 are
                 so
                 disposed
                 as
                 to
                 reflect
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 afford
                 it
                 a
                 free
                 passage
                 ,
                 as
                 Ice
                 doth
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 these
                 small
                 Flocks
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 melted
                 by
                 warm
                 Air
                 ,
                 do
                 afterwards
                 meet
                 with
                 other
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 are
                 congealed
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 turn
                 to
                 Hail
                 ,
                 whose
                 Stones
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Figure
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 Solution
                 of
                 the
                 Flocks
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Cold
                   wind
                
                 ,
                 that
                 congeals
                 the
                 Hail
                 ,
                 doth
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 Flocks
                 of
                 Snow
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 almost
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 yet
                 rounded
                 into
                 Drops
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 obtain
                 an
                 
                   Horned
                   figure
                
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 wind
                 meets
                 with
                 the
                 Drops
                 of
                 water
                 already
                 formed
                 ,
                 it
                 produceth
                 little
                 transparent
                 round
                 Pellets
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 commonly
                 they
                 are
                 somewhat
                 flattish
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 where
                 the
                 wind
                 beats
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   the
                   Hail
                   is
                   sometimes
                   of
                   a
                   Conical
                   figure
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 divers
                 degrees
                 of
                 Heat
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 agitated
                 ,
                 and
                 whereby
                 the
                 Cloud
                 must
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 there
                 ariseth
                 a
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 Effects
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Heat
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Cold
                   wind
                
                 is
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Flocks
                 ,
                 and
                 penetrates
                 their
                 inmost
                 Parts
                 ,
                 chance
                 to
                 drive
                 them
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 and
                 condense
                 them
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 
                   External
                   parts
                
                 being
                 become
                 stiff
                 and
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 Cold
                 ,
                 cannot
                 follow
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 slit
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Right
                   lines
                
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 these
                 Slits
                 do
                 increase
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Cold
                 penetrates
                 deeper
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 at
                 last
                 fly
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 into
                 many
                 longish
                 and
                 
                   Pyramidal
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 Hail-stones
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 approaching
                 of
                 VVinter
                 ,
                 fall
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 a
                 Spring
                 ▪
                 like
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 weather
                 have
                 gone
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   it
                   seldom
                   Hails
                   in
                   Winter
                   .
                
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 Hail
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 doth
                 ,
                 the
                 Stones
                 cannot
                 be
                 great
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 during
                 that
                 Season
                 there
                 is
                 seldom
                 heat
                 enough
                 so
                 high
                 as
                 the
                 Clouds
                 to
                 melt
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 low
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 being
                 melted
                 ,
                 or
                 near
                 melted
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 congeal'd
                 again
                 before
                 they
                 reach
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Whence
                 Hail
                 may
                 be
                 described
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   Cloud
                   that
                   is
                   melted
                   ,
                   either
                   whole
                   or
                   in
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   driven
                   downwards
                   by
                   its
                   own
                   weight
                   ,
                   becomes
                   so
                   congealed
                   by
                   a
                   Colder
                   wind
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   falls
                   down
                   commonly
                   in
                   round
                   and
                   transparent
                   Pellets
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Whence
                   the
                   different
                   Figures
                   of
                   Hail
                   do
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 The
                 Hail-stones
                 are
                 sometimes
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Oval
                   figure
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 when
                 a
                 melted
                 or
                 dissolved
                 Cloud
                 is
                 stronger
                 comprest
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 wind
                 ,
                 than
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 they
                 are
                 rough
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 many
                 Angles
                 ,
                 which
                 happens
                 when
                 a
                 
                   Cold
                   wind
                
                 seizeth
                 the
                 Flocks
                 of
                 Snow
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 m●lting
                 ,
                 but
                 before
                 they
                 ▪
                 are
                 turn'd
                 into
                 round
                 Drops
                 of
                 Rain
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Hail-stones
                 are
                 sometimes
                 so
                 violently
                 dash'd
                 against
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 thereby
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 to
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 lose
                 their
                 Natural
                 figure
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   various
                   Figures
                   of
                   Snow
                   .
                
                 But
                 much
                 more
                 wonderful
                 is
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 Snow
                 ,
                 which
                 sometimes
                 is
                 Hairy
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 M
                 and
                 Z
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 Six-corner'd
                 ,
                 and
                 consisting
                 of
                 6
                 equal
                 Rays
                 ,
                 like
                 Stars
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 O
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 like
                 a
                 Rose
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 Q
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 6
                 Rays
                 ,
                 or
                 like
                 3
                 Rods
                 laid
                 Crosswise
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 greater
                 
                 Branches
                 ,
                 shoot
                 out
                 lesser
                 Branches
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 broadest
                 whereof
                 are
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 reach
                 and
                 entangle
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 shortest
                 or
                 narrowest
                 towards
                 the
                 Top
                 ,
                 making
                 a
                 Corner'd
                 or
                 Angulous
                 Ray
                 or
                 Beam
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 R.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   Snow
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   a
                   Hairy
                   figure
                   .
                
                 HAIRY-SNOW
                 MZ
                 ,
                 is
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 which
                 constitute
                 the
                 Flocks
                 of
                 Snow
                 ,
                 being
                 condensed
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 times
                 after
                 congeal'd
                 by
                 the
                 Cold
                 ,
                 whirl
                 round
                 their
                 own
                 own
                 Centers
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 motion
                 they
                 are
                 cover'd
                 with
                 some
                 longish
                 and
                 slender
                 particles
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 Hair
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 exhibit
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 Hairy-Snow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   Snow
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   formed
                   into
                   the
                   figure
                   of
                   Stars
                   .
                
                 Snow
                 of
                 a
                 6
                 Corner'd
                 or
                 
                   Starry
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 O
                 ,
                 is
                 formed
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 dispos'd
                 the
                 Flocks
                 of
                 Snow
                 into
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 by
                 passing
                 freely
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ,
                 doth
                 melt
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Waters
                 ,
                 that
                 stand
                 upright
                 like
                 Hairs
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 afterwards
                 insinuating
                 it self
                 into
                 the
                 6
                 
                   Corner'd
                   Spaces
                
                 ,
                 it
                 melts
                 the
                 most
                 subtil
                 and
                 loose
                 Snow
                 that
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 Circumference
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 being
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 joyning
                 themselves
                 with
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 melted
                 ,
                 do
                 presently
                 congeal
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 their
                 
                 Hair-like
                 Extremities
                 being
                 bent
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 Flocks
                 grow
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 changed
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 small
                 plate
                 of
                 Ice
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 
                   Hairy
                   prominences
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 melted
                 in
                 the
                 Circumference
                 of
                 these
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 these
                 become
                 condensed
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 withdraw
                 themselves
                 towards
                 those
                 which
                 joyn
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Flocks
                 ,
                 to
                 6
                 others
                 that
                 surround
                 it
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 6
                 Breaches
                 ,
                 or
                 Slits
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 6
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Circumference
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Heat
                 is
                 most
                 predominant
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Flocks
                   of
                   Snow
                   are
                   formed
                   into
                   the
                   Figure
                   of
                   Roses
                   .
                
                 Snow
                 is
                 formed
                 into
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 a
                 Rose
                 ,
                 Q
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 somewhat
                 greater
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 we
                 just
                 now
                 supposed
                 :
                 For
                 then
                 dashing
                 against
                 these
                 6
                 
                   prominent
                   Points
                
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 them
                 shorter
                 ;
                 and
                 causeth
                 the
                 plate
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 resembled
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 a
                 Star
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 like
                 a
                 Rose
                 with
                 6
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 the
                 points
                 being
                 rounded
                 like
                 the
                 Teeth
                 of
                 the
                 Wheels
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Watches
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Flocks
                   of
                   Snow
                   come
                   to
                   resemble
                   Lillies
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 Flocks
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Snow
                 is
                 composed
                 ,
                 be
                 bigger
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 happen
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 not
                 only
                 divided
                 into
                 6
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 6
                 points
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 also
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 6
                 points
                 ,
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 6
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 intervening
                 of
                 2
                 Breaches
                 or
                 Slits
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Hairy
                   prominences
                
                 or
                 Capillaments
                 ,
                 which
                 reach
                 the
                 Capillaments
                 of
                 another
                 Flock
                 of
                 Snow
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 2
                 points
                 might
                 be
                 formed
                 ,
                 bending
                 outwards
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Heat
                 there
                 acting
                 with
                 more
                 vehemence
                 ,
                 produceth
                 a
                 greater
                 Condensation
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 instead
                 of
                 one
                 Starry-point
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Rose-leaf
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 appear
                 the
                 Leaf
                 of
                 a
                 Lilly
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 represented
                 in
                 R.
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   6.
                   
                   Chap
                   ▪
                   1●
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   William
                   Wentworth
                   Earle
                   of
                   Strafford
                   ,
                   Viscount
                   Wentworth
                   ,
                   and
                   Baron
                   Wentworth
                   Woodhouse
                   ,
                   Newmarch
                   ,
                   Oversley
                   ,
                   and
                   Raby
                   ,
                   Knight
                   of
                   the
                   Garter
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
               
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   some
                   of
                   these
                   Snowy
                   Stars
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   white
                   ,
                   or
                   pellucid
                   .
                
                 Some
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Snowy
                   Stars
                
                 are
                 white
                 ,
                 like
                 refin'd
                 Sugar
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 Transparent
                 .
                 The
                 Whiteness
                 of
                 them
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Mediocrity
                 or
                 Temperateness
                 of
                 Heat
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 pierce
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 composed
                 .
                 Or
                 because
                 in
                 their
                 passage
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 joyn'd
                 to
                 themselves
                 some
                 particles
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 got
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Whereas
                 other
                 Flocks
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 thin
                 and
                 small
                 ,
                 are
                 transparent
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Heat
                 hath
                 wholly
                 penetrated
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 their
                 particles
                 to
                 come
                 nearer
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 joyn'd
                 more
                 closely
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   How
                   there
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Point
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Rosie-Snow
                   .
                
                 One
                 thing
                 remains
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 seen
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Point
                
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Rosie-Snow
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 represented
                 in
                 Q.
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Heat
                 that
                 hath
                 formed
                 these
                 Stars
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 moderate
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 it
                 makes
                 all
                 their
                 other
                 parts
                 pellucid
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 being
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 pierce
                 to
                 their
                 Center
                 ,
                 it
                 leaves
                 them
                 white
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
                 Of
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 and
                 Coruscation
                 ,
                 or
                 Flashes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Lightning
                   and
                   Coruscation
                   follow
                   after
                   Thunder
                   .
                
                 TO
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Lightning
                 and
                 Coruscation
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 understood
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 premise
                 something
                 concerning
                 THUNDER
                 ;
                 for
                 usually
                 they
                 are
                 Concomitants
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 depend
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Cause
                 .
                 Now
                 Thunder
                 is
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 when
                 many
                 Clouds
                 rush
                 down
                 upon
                 others
                 that
                 lye
                 directly
                 under
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 highest
                 Clouds
                 being
                 condensed
                 by
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 more
                 weighty
                 ,
                 fall
                 down
                 upon
                 others
                 that
                 lye
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 that
                 Noise
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 a
                 Thunder-Clap
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 question'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Summer
                   time
                
                 especially
                 there
                 are
                 abundance
                 of
                 
                   Nitrous
                   ,
                   Fat
                
                 and
                 
                   Sulphureous
                   Exhalations
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Snowy
                   Clouds
                
                 are
                 condensed
                 by
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 become
                 more
                 Heavy
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 as
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Clouds
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 height
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 higher
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 lower
                 ;
                 since
                 besides
                 
                   Reason
                   ,
                   Sense
                
                 it self
                 comes
                 to
                 confirm
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 often
                 shews
                 us
                 one
                 Cloud
                 moving
                 over
                 another
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 thus
                 presuppos'd
                 ,
                 we
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 
                   Thunder
                   ,
                   Lightning
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Coruscation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   Thunder
                   .
                
                 When
                 any
                 Clouds
                 condensed
                 by
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 being
                 become
                 more
                 Heavy
                 ,
                 rush
                 down
                 upon
                 an
                 
                   Inferiour
                   Cloud
                
                 ,
                 the
                 intermediate
                 Air
                 being
                 thereby
                 strongly
                 agitated
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 a
                 
                   dreadful
                   Sound
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Thunder
                 .
                 For
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 two
                 Clouds
                 A
                 and
                 B
                 ,
                 composed
                 of
                 loose
                 and
                 much
                 dilated
                 Snow
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 also
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 warmer
                 Air
                 about
                 the
                 upper
                 Cloud
                 A
                 ,
                 
                 than
                 about
                 the
                 lower
                 Cloud
                 B
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 this
                 Reason
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 condensed
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 become
                 more
                 Heavy
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 its
                 most
                 outward
                 parts
                 falling
                 down
                 first
                 ,
                 push
                 others
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 hurrying
                 them
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 at
                 last
                 rush
                 down
                 all
                 together
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 Violence
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Lower
                   Cloud
                
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 dreadful
                 rumbling
                 Noise
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Heat
                   condenseth
                   the
                   Clouds
                   .
                
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Heat
                   condenseth
                   the
                   Clouds
                
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 Heat
                 do
                 rarefie
                 some
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 ordinarily
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 condense
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 before
                 been
                 said
                 of
                 Snow
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 matter
                 as
                 a
                 Cloud
                 doth
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Snow
                 be
                 laid
                 in
                 a
                 warm
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 contracts
                 it self
                 into
                 a
                 less
                 Figure
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 any
                 water
                 drop
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 its
                 weight
                 be
                 diminished
                 .
                 The
                 Clouds
                 therefore
                 being
                 thus
                 condensed
                 ,
                 do
                 easily
                 descend
                 ,
                 and
                 oppose
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 others
                 that
                 moved
                 upwards
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Loosness
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 downwards
                 whatsoever
                 opposeth
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 violent
                 concussion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 accompanied
                 with
                 that
                 terrible
                 Noise
                 ,
                 the
                 resounding
                 Air
                 making
                 it
                 still
                 louder
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   Thunder
                   is
                   .
                
                 Thunder
                 therefore
                 is
                 a
                 Noise
                 excited
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 intercepted
                 between
                 two
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Upper
                 falling
                 upon
                 the
                 Lower
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 being
                 forc'd
                 to
                 retire
                 thence
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 middle
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Upper
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 which
                 continues
                 to
                 come
                 down
                 ,
                 forceth
                 for
                 it self
                 narrow
                 and
                 irregular
                 Gaps
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 by
                 ,
                 which
                 produceth
                 a
                 dreadful
                 Sound
                 ,
                 being
                 much
                 augmented
                 by
                 the
                 Rarefaction
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 enkindling
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Nitrous
                   Sulphurs
                
                 betwixt
                 these
                 2
                 Clouds
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   Thunder
                   is
                   much
                   more
                   frequent
                   in
                   Summer
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   Winter
                   .
                
                 It
                 Thunders
                 but
                 rarely
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 Heat
                 that
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 dissolve
                 the
                 Upper
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 cannot
                 reach
                 so
                 far
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Summer
                   time
                
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Heat
                 is
                 violent
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 North-wind
                 makes
                 the
                 Heat
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 close
                 and
                 stifling
                 ,
                 Thunder
                 is
                 produc'd
                 ;
                 because
                 this
                 wind
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 
                   heated
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 near
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 upwards
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 higher
                 Clouds
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 not
                 only
                 those
                 Superiour
                 Clouds
                 are
                 condensed
                 and
                 rush'd
                 downwards
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Lower
                 continue
                 so
                 loose
                 and
                 dilated
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Dilatation
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 thrust
                 upwards
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 meet
                 the
                 others
                 falling
                 down
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 stop
                 them
                 there
                 ,
                 hindring
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 coming
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   every
                   Clap
                   of
                   Thunder
                   i●
                   commenly
                   ●ollow'd
                   by
                   〈…〉
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   ▪
                
                 Thunder
                 is
                 commonly
                 follow'd
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Shower
                   of
                   Rain
                
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Rain
                 is
                 very
                 copious
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 that
                 little
                 more
                 Thunder
                 will
                 follow
                 ▪
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Force
                 wherewith
                 the
                 
                   Upper
                   Cloud
                
                 rusheth
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 Lower
                 ,
                 is
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 come
                 down
                 wholly
                 ,
                 the
                 Thunder
                 must
                 needs
                 cease
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 no●
                 strong
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Lower
                   Cloud
                
                 dissolves
                 into
                 Rain
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 will
                 still
                 happen
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 shut
                 up
                 betwixt
                 the
                 2
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 can
                 now
                 with
                 ease
                 get
                 forth
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 small
                 resistance
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lower
                   Cloud
                
                 dissolving
                 into
                 Rain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   〈◊〉
                   of
                   Bells
                   to
                   make
                   Thunder
                   cease
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sound
                 of
                 Bells
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Canons
                 discharged
                 ,
                 makes
                 Thunder
                 to
                 cease
                 ;
                 because
                 thereby
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 strongly
                 agitated
                 ,
                 and
                 communicating
                 its
                 motion
                 to
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 Intermediate
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 reach
                 and
                 shake
                 the
                 Snow
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Cloud
                 consists
                 ,
                 occasions
                 its
                 descent
                 .
                 Which
                 Experience
                 makes
                 evident
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 us'd
                 to
                 Travel
                 in
                 those
                 Vallies
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 falling
                 down
                 of
                 heaps
                 of
                 Snow
                 from
                 the
                 Hills
                 is
                 apprehended
                 ;
                 for
                 fearing
                 lest
                 the
                 
                   Sound
                   of
                   their
                   Voice
                
                 ,
                 by
                 shaking
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 should
                 bring
                 down
                 the
                 Snow
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 afraid
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 Cough
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 that
                 danger
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   Coruscation
                   .
                
                 The
                 Exhalations
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 that
                 Space
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 2
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Coruscations
                 and
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 Rarefaction
                 and
                 Condensation
                 ,
                 produce
                 either
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 For
                 Coruscation
                 proceeds
                 from
                 an
                 abundance
                 of
                 very
                 
                   subtil
                   Exhalations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 inflammable
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 subtil
                 and
                 
                   sulphureous
                   Exhalations
                
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 become
                 kindled
                 by
                 this
                 Agitation
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 being
                 by
                 this
                 Concussion
                 deliver'd
                 from
                 its
                 Bonds
                 ,
                 doth
                 most
                 swiftly
                 run
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 those
                 Flashes
                 .
                 This
                 does
                 frequently
                 happen
                 after
                 great
                 Heat
                 and
                 Droughts
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 by
                 the
                 dashing
                 together
                 of
                 
                   Light
                   Clouds
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Flame
                 is
                 kindled
                 and
                 breaks
                 forth
                 ,
                 which
                 often
                 reacheth
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 any
                 Noise
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Clouds
                 dashing
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 is
                 too
                 soft
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 at
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 distance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   Lightning
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 intercepted
                 between
                 2
                 Clouds
                 rushing
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 be
                 thicker
                 and
                 closer
                 ,
                 then
                 with
                 great
                 vehemence
                 breaking
                 through
                 the
                 shatter'd
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 and
                 obliquely
                 darted
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 they
                 constitute
                 the
                 Lightning
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 sometimes
                 is
                 more
                 thick
                 ,
                 or
                 gross
                 and
                 copious
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 more
                 Violent
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 more
                 subtil
                 and
                 in
                 less
                 quantity
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 more
                 penetrative
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 its
                 Objects
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 more
                 hard
                 and
                 solid
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 a
                 greater
                 and
                 stronger
                 Resistance
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 give
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 dissipated
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 Whereas
                 the
                 softer
                 and
                 
                   porous
                   Objects
                
                 do
                 easily
                 give
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 withal
                 more
                 readily
                 take
                 Fire
                 )
                 those
                 wonderful
                 and
                 stupendous
                 Effects
                 are
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 which
                 strike
                 Mens
                 Minds
                 with
                 Astonishment
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 the
                 most
                 impious
                 Minds
                 ,
                 tho'
                 sore
                 against
                 their
                 wills
                 ,
                 to
                 revere
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Power
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Of
                   the
                   Thunderbolt
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 commonly
                 believ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 Coruscation
                 and
                 Lightning
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 2
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 there
                 comes
                 forth
                 also
                 a
                 hard
                 
                   Stony
                   substance
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Thunderbolt
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 is
                 own'd
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 discharg'd
                 ,
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 it
                 Thunders
                 ;
                 but
                 some
                 think
                 this
                 is
                 only
                 asserted
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 proved
                 .
                 Yet
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 generated
                 of
                 some
                 gross
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 its
                 descent
                 ,
                 hath
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 Heat
                 been
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 that
                 hardness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Lightning
                   differs
                   from
                   Coruscation
                   .
                
                 The
                 difference
                 between
                 Lightning
                 and
                 Coruscations
                 or
                 Flashes
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 Coruscations
                 or
                 Flashes
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 caused
                 by
                 Exhalations
                 that
                 lye
                 under
                 one
                 Cloud
                 only
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Lightning
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 such
                 Exhalations
                 as
                 are
                 intercepted
                 betwixt
                 two
                 or
                 more
                 Clouds
                 .
                 Because
                 Lightning
                 is
                 an
                 Exhalation
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 force
                 breaking
                 through
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Clouds
                 that
                 lye
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 heavy
                 fall
                 or
                 rushing
                 down
                 of
                 the
                 upper
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 are
                 kindled
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 a
                 Breach
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lower
                   Cloud
                
                 ,
                 are
                 darted
                 downwards
                 towards
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 conceive
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Upper
                   Cloud
                
                 rusheth
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 Lower
                 equally
                 and
                 altogether
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 Lightens
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 kindled
                 Exhalations
                 breaking
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Lower
                   Cloud
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Definition
                   of
                   Flashing
                   ing
                   and
                   Lightning
                   .
                
                 For
                 Flashing
                 or
                 Coruscation
                 is
                 
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                
                 an
                 Exhalation
                 spread
                 under
                 a
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Cloud
                 rushing
                 downwards
                 ,
                 is
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 flasheth
                 .
                 
                   Much
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                
                 Torch
                 
                   newly
                   put
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                
                 smoaking
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   by
                   some
                   violent
                   and
                   sudden
                
                 motion
                 
                   again
                   enkindled
                   .
                   But
                
                 Lightning
                 is
                 an
                 Exhalation
                 intercepted
                 between
                 two
                 or
                 more
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Heavy
                 Fall
                 of
                 the
                 Superiour
                 Cloud
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 kindled
                 ,
                 but
                 through
                 the
                 Lower
                 Cloud
                 is
                 thrust
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Lightning
                   commonly
                   strikes
                   Mountains
                   and
                   the
                   Tops
                   of
                   Steeples
                   .
                
                 The
                 Lightning
                 doth
                 more
                 frequently
                 strike
                 the
                 Tops
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 and
                 Steeples
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Thunder
                 is
                 generated
                 ,
                 are
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 breach
                 is
                 usually
                 made
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 it
                 cannot
                 well
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Exhalation
                 that
                 breaks
                 forth
                 thence
                 ,
                 rushing
                 down
                 slantingly
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 highest
                 Bodies
                 first
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 2
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 whose
                 Ends
                 are
                 separate
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 open
                 in
                 the
                 Lower
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 suppose
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 rather
                 happen
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 High
                 Body
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 by
                 hindring
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 doth
                 determine
                 it
                 by
                 its
                 Resistance
                 ,
                 to
                 break
                 rather
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   various
                   Effects
                   of
                   Lightning
                   .
                
                 The
                 various
                 Effects
                 of
                 Lightning
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 composition
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Exhalations
                 .
                 It
                 burns
                 the
                 Cloaths
                 or
                 Hair
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 without
                 touching
                 his
                 Body
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 whereof
                 it
                 consists
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Oil
                 ,
                 whose
                 flame
                 is
                 weak
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 it
                 melts
                 the
                 Gold
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Mans
                   Purse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sword
                 in
                 the
                 Sheath
                 ,
                 without
                 hurting
                 the
                 Purse
                 or
                 Sheath
                 ;
                 which
                 happens
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 are
                 very
                 subtil
                 ,
                 as
                 participating
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Salt
                 and
                 Aqua-Fortis
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 they
                 pass
                 through
                 
                   porous
                   Bodies
                
                 without
                 any
                 Impediment
                 or
                 hurt
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 dissolve
                 whatsoever
                 resists
                 entrance
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 find
                 much
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 of
                 Aqua-Fortis
                 ,
                 which
                 dissolves
                 the
                 
                   Hardest
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 leaves
                 Wax
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Soft
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 untouch'd
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 Of
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 Circles
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Mock-Suns
                 and
                 Mock-Moons
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Definition
                   of
                   a
                   Rainbow
                   .
                
                 THe
                 RAINBOW
                 may
                 be
                 defin'd
                 
                   a
                   Bow
                   of
                   diverse
                   Colours
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   opposite
                   Sun
                   paints
                   on
                   Drops
                   of
                   Water
                   by
                   a
                   various
                   Modification
                   of
                   his
                   Light.
                
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Bow
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 half
                 a
                 Circle
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 is
                 a
                 portion
                 of
                 that
                 Circle
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 that
                 Line
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 its
                 Center
                 ,
                 which
                 passeth
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 through
                 our
                 Eye
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Axis
                   Visorius
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   of
                   many
                   Colours
                
                 ;
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Colours
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 discern'd
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 
                   opposite
                   Sun
                   paints
                
                 ,
                 or
                 represents
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   Watry
                   Drops
                
                 ,
                 these
                 being
                 indeed
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 a
                 Rainbow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   things
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   in
                   a
                   Rainbow
                   .
                
                 We
                 shall
                 the
                 better
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 particulars
                 that
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 First
                 then
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 is
                 represented
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Dewy
                   Cloud
                   .
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Dewy
                   Cloud
                
                 consists
                 of
                 innumerable
                 drops
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Sun.
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 drops
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 Globe
                 of
                 Glass
                 filled
                 with
                 
                   Water
                   .
                   Fourthly
                
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 drops
                 ,
                 being
                 heavy
                 ,
                 and
                 consisting
                 of
                 particles
                 of
                 water
                 joined
                 together
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 downwards
                 .
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 is
                 produced
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Spectators
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 line
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 the
                 Spectator
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 continued
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 the
                 Eye
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 are
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 line
                 .
                 Sixthly
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 illustrated
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 round
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 back
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 from
                 each
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 surface
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 Reflexion
                 or
                 Refraction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   many
                   ways
                   the
                   Solar
                   Rays
                   may
                   be
                   transmitted
                   to
                   us
                   from
                   objects
                   .
                
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 conceive
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 various
                 colours
                 of
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 are
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 presuppose
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 perceive
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   shines
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Rays
                 are
                 either
                 reflected
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 from
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 some
                 
                   Opake
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 transmitted
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 passing
                 through
                 a
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 partly
                 transparent
                 ,
                 yet
                 ting'd
                 with
                 some
                 colour
                 or
                 other
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 They
                 reach
                 our
                 Eye
                 by
                 passing
                 through
                 some
                 
                   Diaphanous
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 some
                 Refraction
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 for
                 Beams
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 besides
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 .
                 Now
                 because
                 these
                 Beams
                 which
                 proceed
                 to
                 our
                 Eye
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 
                   Dewy
                   Cloud
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 reflected
                 from
                 an
                 
                   Opake
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 probable
                 that
                 any
                 such
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 suddenly
                 form'd
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 :
                 or
                 any
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 Transparent
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 coloured
                 ,
                 to
                 send
                 back
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 a
                 Rainbow
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Rainbow
                 appears
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 watry
                 or
                 
                   dewy
                   Drops
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 transparent
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 colour
                 ;
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 with
                 good
                 ground
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 represents
                 these
                 colours
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 mode
                 or
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 acting
                 upon
                 the
                 Drops
                 they
                 pass
                 through
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 suffering
                 some
                 Refraction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   There
                   be
                   many
                   other
                   things
                   that
                   represent
                   the
                   Colours
                   of
                   the
                   Rainbow
                   .
                
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 many
                 Examples
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 water
                 spouted
                 out
                 by
                 FULLERS
                 when
                 they
                 bedew
                 and
                 moisten
                 their
                 Cloath
                 .
                 In
                 those
                 Bubbles
                 which
                 Children
                 make
                 by
                 dipping
                 a
                 Straw
                 or
                 other
                 small
                 Pipe
                 in
                 a
                 Lather
                 of
                 Soap
                 and
                 Water
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 
                   Artificial
                   Fountains
                
                 that
                 cast
                 up
                 Water
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 height
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 there
                 disperst
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 do
                 exhibit
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Rainbow
                 on
                 these
                 scatter'd
                 drops
                 ,
                 illustrated
                 by
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   Primary
                   and
                   Secundary
                   Colours
                   of
                   the
                   Rainbow
                   .
                
                 The
                 chiefest
                 colours
                 are
                 Scarlet
                 or
                 
                   Crimson
                   Red
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 utmost
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 next
                 to
                 which
                 is
                 Yellow
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 Green
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inmost
                 Purple
                 or
                 
                   Violet
                   colour
                
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 others
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 Blew
                 .
                 I
                 said
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 chiefest
                 colours
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 mixture
                 ,
                 passage
                 and
                 termination
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 many
                 other
                 colours
                 arise
                 .
                 The
                 foresaid
                 colours
                 are
                 chiefly
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Primary
                   Rainbow
                
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 times
                 appears
                 alone
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Secondary
                   Rainbow
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 higher
                 and
                 more
                 large
                 than
                 it
                 ,
                 these
                 colours
                 are
                 weaker
                 ,
                 and
                 turn'd
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 Purple
                 is
                 the
                 utmost
                 colour
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 Green
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 Yellow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lowest
                 
                   deep
                   Scarlet
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 happens
                 in
                 a
                 Prism
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 beheld
                 upwards
                 or
                 downwards
                 ,
                 for
                 accordingly
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 those
                 colours
                 appears
                 inverted
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Colours
                   in
                   the
                   Rainbow
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 various
                 colours
                 that
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 Light
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 certain
                 action
                 or
                 motion
                 of
                 a
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 particles
                 ,
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Globuli
                 or
                 round
                 Pellets
                 ,
                 are
                 conceived
                 to
                 roul
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 which
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 the
                 Causes
                 ,
                 which
                 determin
                 their
                 Actions
                 or
                 Motions
                 ,
                 are
                 diversly
                 moved
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 determined
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 
                   whirl
                   round
                
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 move
                 according
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   Line
                
                 ,
                 they
                 produce
                 a
                 
                   Deep
                   Red
                   Colour
                
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 altogether
                 so
                 strongly
                 they
                 imprint
                 the
                 sensation
                 of
                 a
                 Yellow
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 so
                 fast
                 ,
                 as
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 Cause
                 to
                 resist
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 they
                 produce
                 a
                 
                   Green
                   colour
                
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Blew
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 mov'd
                 much
                 more
                 slowly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   these
                   various
                   Colours
                   do
                   appear
                   in
                   the
                   Rainbow
                   .
                
                 How
                 these
                 Colours
                 are
                 produced
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 by
                 exposing
                 a
                 
                   Globe
                   of
                   Glass
                
                 BCD
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 supposing
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 shine
                 in
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 Heaven
                 AFZ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Eye
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 E
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 part
                 D
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Bottle
                 or
                 Globe
                 of
                 Glass
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 ting'd
                 with
                 a
                 deep
                 red
                 colour
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 whether
                 we
                 bring
                 it
                 nearer
                 ,
                 or
                 remove
                 it
                 farther
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 colour
                 
                 will
                 still
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 provided
                 we
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 station
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 line
                 DE
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 EM
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 conceive
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 do
                 constitute
                 an
                 Angle
                 of
                 about
                 42
                 degrees
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 part
                 D
                 will
                 be
                 equally
                 
                   coloured
                   Red.
                
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 dilate
                 this
                 Angle
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 this
                 Redness
                 will
                 disappear
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 contract
                 the
                 said
                 Angle
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 it
                 not
                 altogether
                 vanish
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 first
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 parts
                 less
                 bright
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 
                   Blew
                   ,
                   Yellow
                
                 and
                 other
                 colours
                 will
                 appear
                 .
              
               
                 Afterwards
                 if
                 we
                 proceed
                 and
                 view
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Glass
                   Bottle
                
                 K
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 observe
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 the
                 Angle
                 KEM
                 ,
                 of
                 about
                 52
                 degrees
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 part
                 K
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 likewise
                 ting'd
                 Red
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 bright
                 and
                 lustrous
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 D
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 dilating
                 the
                 said
                 Angle
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 other
                 colours
                 will
                 appear
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 weak
                 and
                 fading
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 our
                 contracting
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 dilating
                 the
                 same
                 much
                 wider
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 wholly
                 vanish
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 which
                 instance
                 we
                 are
                 plainly
                 inform'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 to
                 M
                 ,
                 being
                 filled
                 with
                 such
                 
                   Glass
                   Globes
                
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 is
                 equivalent
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 with
                 drops
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 some
                 point
                 of
                 them
                 must
                 be
                 ting'd
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Red
                   colour
                
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 lines
                 drawn
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 E
                 ,
                 will
                 with
                 the
                 line
                 EM
                 ,
                 constitute
                 a
                 line
                 of
                 about
                 42
                 degrees
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 suppose
                 those
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 are
                 marked
                 by
                 the
                 Letter
                 R
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 points
                 considered
                 altogether
                 ,
                 without
                 observing
                 the
                 place
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 save
                 by
                 the
                 Angle
                 under
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 beheld
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 like
                 a
                 continuous
                 Circle
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Red
                   colour
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 points
                 in
                 those
                 Drops
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 at
                 S
                 and
                 T
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 lines
                 drawn
                 to
                 E
                 ,
                 will
                 constitute
                 somewhat
                 more
                 acute
                 Angles
                 with
                 EM
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Circles
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 weak
                 and
                 fading
                 colours
                 are
                 composed
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 the
                 Primary
                 or
                 
                   Inward
                   Rainbow
                
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
                 Then
                 supposing
                 the
                 Angle
                 MEX
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 52
                 degrees
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Red
                   Circle
                
                 must
                 appear
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Drops
                 at
                 X
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Circles
                 of
                 a
                 less
                 
                   deep
                   colour
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Drops
                 at
                 Y
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 the
                 Secondary
                 or
                 outward
                 Rainbow
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 drops
                 marked
                 V
                 ,
                 no
                 colours
                 at
                 all
                 are
                 produced
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   A
                   Primary
                   Rainbow
                   is
                   represented
                   in
                   the
                   drops
                   ,
                   after
                   two
                   Refractions
                   and
                   one
                   Reflexion
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Primary
                   Rainbow
                
                 therefore
                 is
                 produced
                 by
                 those
                 Rays
                 which
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 after
                 2
                 Refractions
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Reflexion
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Secondary
                 is
                 generated
                 of
                 the
                 Solar-beams
                 ,
                 reaching
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 after
                 2
                 Refractions
                 and
                 2
                 Reflexions
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 make
                 a
                 more
                 accurate
                 search
                 whence
                 the
                 
                   Red
                   colour
                
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 which
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 part
                 D
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Round
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 it
                 d●pends
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   beams
                
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 
                   parallel
                   lines
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 vast
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 from
                 us
                 )
                 which
                 coming
                 from
                 A
                 ,
                 to
                 B
                 ,
                 entring
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 are
                 refracted
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 B
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 on
                 to
                 C
                 ,
                 whence
                 being
                 reflected
                 to
                 D
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 refracted
                 tend
                 to
                 E.
                 For
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 any
                 
                   Opake
                   Body
                
                 shall
                 be
                 opposed
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Lines
                 AB
                 ,
                 BC
                 ,
                 CD
                 ,
                 or
                 DE
                 ,
                 immediately
                 the
                 
                   Red
                   colour
                
                 will
                 disappear
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 we
                 should
                 darken
                 the
                 whole
                 Ball
                 of
                 Glass
                 ,
                 excepting
                 only
                 the
                 2
                 points
                 B
                 and
                 D
                 ▪
                 and
                 should
                 round
                 about
                 beset
                 it
                 with
                 
                   Opake
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 provided
                 nothing
                 do
                 hinder
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 AB
                 CD
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 same
                 will
                 shine
                 brightly
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 having
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 searched
                 out
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Red
                   colour
                
                 appearing
                 in
                 K
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Solar
                   Beams
                
                 ,
                 which
                 coming
                 from
                 F
                 to
                 G
                 ,
                 are
                 there
                 refracted
                 towards
                 H
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 H
                 ,
                 reflected
                 to
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 from
                 I
                 ,
                 reflected
                 to
                 K
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 being
                 again
                 refracted
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 K
                 ,
                 tend
                 towards
                 E.
                 And
                 therefore
                 a
                 
                   Primary
                   Rainbow
                
                 is
                 represented
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Dewy
                   Cloud
                
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 drops
                 oppsit
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 after
                 2
                 Refractions
                 and
                 1
                 Reflexion
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Secondary
                 after
                 2
                 Refractions
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Reflexions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   It
                   always
                   rains
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   where
                   the
                   Rainbow
                   appears
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 object
                 that
                 Rainbows
                 sometimes
                 appear
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 there
                 falls
                 no
                 Rain
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 always
                 proceed
                 from
                 those
                 Causes
                 we
                 have
                 here
                 assigned
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 a
                 Rainbow
                 is
                 ever
                 represented
                 in
                 
                   Rainy
                   Drops
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 appear
                 but
                 in
                 
                   rainy
                   weather
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 is
                 an
                 individual
                 companion
                 of
                 
                   Falling
                   Rain
                
                 ,
                 tho'
                 possibly
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 rain
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 is
                 seen
                 ,
                 yet
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 rain
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 appears
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Rainbows
                   appear
                   variously
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   different
                   position
                   of
                   the
                   Spectator
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 a
                 Rainbow
                 be
                 visible
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 seen
                 by
                 all
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Drops
                 which
                 appear
                 stain'd
                 with
                 some
                 colour
                 ,
                 are
                 perceived
                 about
                 the
                 
                   Axis
                   Visorius
                
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 certain
                 Angle
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 Spectators
                 have
                 a
                 different
                 Axis
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 must
                 have
                 his
                 peculiar
                 Rainbow
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 chance
                 to
                 go
                 back
                 ,
                 or
                 forward
                 ,
                 only
                 some
                 few
                 steps
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 behold
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 a
                 different
                 Rainbow
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Drops
                 of
                 VVater
                 ,
                 are
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 represented
                 under
                 a
                 certain
                 Angle
                 of
                 Refraction
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Angle
                 is
                 enlarged
                 by
                 going
                 forwards
                 ,
                 or
                 diminisht
                 by
                 going
                 backwards
                 ,
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 will
                 be
                 variously
                 returned
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 different
                 Rainbow
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 as
                 many
                 Rainbows
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 places
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 are
                 beheld
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 what
                 the
                 Proverb
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Rainbow
                   flies
                   from
                   those
                   that
                   follow
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   follow
                   those
                   that
                   flee
                   from
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   What
                   Halos
                   ,
                   are
                   and
                   wherein
                   they
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   Rainbow
                   .
                
                 HALOS
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Circles
                 which
                 appear
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 ,
                 are
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 with
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 round
                 like
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 or
                 approach
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 always
                 some
                 Star
                 for
                 their
                 Center
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 swift
                 soever
                 the
                 
                   Stars
                   motion
                
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 always
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 manifest
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 conspicuous
                 Circles
                 or
                 Crowns
                 are
                 produced
                 by
                 Reflexion
                 or
                 Refraction
                 .
                 They
                 agree
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 various
                 colours
                 like
                 it
                 ;
                 whence
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 Refraction
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 shadow
                 that
                 may
                 terminate
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 Production
                 of
                 these
                 Circles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   these
                   Circles
                   differ
                   from
                   a
                   Rainbow
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 these
                 Circles
                 differ
                 also
                 from
                 a
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Rainbow
                 is
                 never
                 seen
                 but
                 in
                 
                   rainy
                   weather
                
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 always
                 rain
                 where
                 the
                 Spectator
                 is
                 .
                 Whereas
                 these
                 never
                 appear
                 in
                 
                   rainy
                   weather
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 argument
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 generated
                 by
                 Refraction
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 Stars
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 cannot
                 meet
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 Cause
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 ascribe
                 this
                 effect
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   these
                   Circles
                   are
                   formed
                   in
                   the
                   Clouds
                   .
                
                 When
                 therefore
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 there
                 be
                 Clouds
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 moderate
                 thickness
                 ,
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 Moon
                 ,
                 piercing
                 the
                 little
                 particles
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 composed
                 ,
                 becomes
                 refracted
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 being
                 visible
                 save
                 only
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 distance
                 from
                 those
                 Stars
                 ,
                 it
                 produceth
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 several
                 
                   colours
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Red
                
                 on
                 the
                 shady
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 Blew
                 or
                 Purple
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 toward
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 Moon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   A
                   further
                   Explication
                   how
                   these
                   Circles
                   are
                   formed
                   about
                   the
                   Stars
                   .
                
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Beams
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 Moon
                 ABC
                 ,
                 darting
                 against
                 a
                 Heap
                 of
                 
                   Icy
                   Stars
                
                 GEF
                 ,
                 lying
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 are
                 refracted
                 ,
                 and
                 reach
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 the
                 Spectator
                 D.
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Beam
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 point
                 A
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Icy
                   Star
                
                 G
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ray
                 from
                 the
                 point
                 C
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 Star
                 F
                 ,
                 be
                 refracted
                 towards
                 D
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 Beams
                 AD
                 ,
                 and
                 CD
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 passing
                 in
                 a
                 
                   right
                   line
                
                 ,
                 do
                 represent
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 Moon
                 in
                 their
                 
                 proper
                 form
                 ;
                 others
                 being
                 refracted
                 in
                 EE
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 the
                 Air
                 comprehended
                 in
                 this
                 Circle
                 FF
                 ,
                 very
                 Bright
                 ,
                 and
                 represent
                 its
                 circumference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Circles
                 FF
                 ,
                 and
                 GG
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Crown
                 or
                 Circle
                 distinguisht
                 with
                 the
                 colours
                 of
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Red
                   colour
                
                 will
                 appear
                 on
                 the
                 inside
                 about
                 F
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Blew
                   colour
                
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 at
                 G.
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   6.
                   
                   Chap.
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   
                
                 
                   
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   Thomas
                   Phillips
                   of
                   Southampton
                   in
                   Hant
                   Shire
                   
                     Esq
                  
                   Second
                   Engineer
                   of
                   England
                   &
                   a.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   How
                   six
                   Suns
                   may
                   be
                   seen
                   in
                   this
                   Circle
                   .
                
                 In
                 such
                 a
                 Circle
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 sometimes
                 appear
                 2
                 Suns
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 4
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 sometimes
                 6.
                 
                 For
                 let
                 DEFGHI
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 round
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 whereof
                 DEF
                 ,
                 we
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 thicker
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 more
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Wind
                 and
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 The
                 Sun
                 being
                 sufficiently
                 High
                 to
                 the
                 South
                 A
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 the
                 Spectator
                 K
                 ,
                 6
                 Suns
                 may
                 appear
                 in
                 this
                 Circle
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 
                 and
                 chiefest
                 at
                 E
                 ,
                 by
                 Beams
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 A
                 ,
                 at
                 right
                 lines
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 at
                 D
                 and
                 F
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   refracted
                   Beams
                
                 ,
                 that
                 penetrate
                 the
                 Ice
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 ;
                 where
                 its
                 thickness
                 decreasing
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 crooked
                 or
                 bent
                 inwards
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 Suns
                 cast
                 a
                 
                   Red
                   Colour
                
                 towards
                 their
                 Circumference
                 ,
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 where
                 they
                 look
                 towards
                 E
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Ice
                 is
                 thicker
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Blew
                   Colour
                
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 thin
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 at
                 H
                 ,
                 is
                 seen
                 by
                 directly
                 
                   reflected
                   Rays
                
                 :
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 fifth
                 and
                 sixth
                 G
                 and
                 I
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Rays
                   reflected
                
                 to
                 equal
                 Angles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   happens
                   that
                   less
                   than
                   six
                   Suns
                   are
                   seen
                   .
                
                 But
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Spectator
                 be
                 not
                 at
                 K
                 ,
                 but
                 somewhere
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 B
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Circle
                 ,
                 whose
                 Center
                 is
                 supposed
                 in
                 his
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 B
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 cut
                 the
                 Circumference
                 of
                 the
                 Cloud
                 ;
                 then
                 will
                 not
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 2
                 Suns
                 G
                 and
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 other
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 he
                 go
                 back
                 much
                 to
                 H
                 ,
                 or
                 somewhat
                 further
                 to
                 C
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 see
                 5
                 only
                 ,
                 viz.
                 DEFG
                 and
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 removing
                 much
                 more
                 backwards
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 see
                 3
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 2
                 not
                 contained
                 within
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Circle
                
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 pierced
                 with
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Cloud
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   What
                   a
                   Mock-Moon
                   is
                   .
                
                 When
                 such
                 a
                 like
                 Image
                 is
                 beheld
                 under
                 the
                 Moon
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 PARASELENE
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Mock-Moon
                 ,
                 which
                 admits
                 of
                 a
                 like
                 application
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Mock-Suns
                 already
                 spoken
                 of
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 a
                 Mock-Sun
                 is
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   reflected
                
                 in
                 a
                 Cloud
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Mock-Moon
                   an
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   appearing
                   in
                   a
                   Cloud
                   .
                
                 Such
                 were
                 those
                 which
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1671
                 ,
                 the
                 25
                 th
                 of
                 May
                 about
                 11
                 a
                 Clock
                 at
                 Night
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 was
                 very
                 much
                 declined
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 and
                 near
                 the
                 Horizon
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXI
                 .
                 Of
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Fire
                   is
                   .
                
                 FIRE
                 is
                 a
                 Company
                 of
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Third
                 Element
                 ,
                 moved
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 rapid
                 motion
                 imaginable
                 .
                 
                   Or
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                
                 Lucid
                 and
                 Fluid
                 Body
                 ,
                 
                   consisting
                   of
                
                 Earthly
                 Particles
                 ,
                 
                   most
                   swiftly
                   moved
                   by
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                
                 First
                 Element
                 ,
                 
                   upon
                   which
                   they
                   swim
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   Fire
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   hot
                   and
                   shining
                   .
                
                 Fire
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 hot
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 various
                 agitation
                 of
                 its
                 Particles
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 rapidly
                 agitated
                 every
                 way
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Lucid
                 or
                 shining
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 agitates
                 the
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 round
                 ,
                 whence
                 whilst
                 it
                 endeavours
                 to
                 recede
                 or
                 withdraw
                 it self
                 ,
                 it
                 presseth
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 pression
                 Light
                 consists
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   variety
                   of
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 Nevertheless
                 every
                 Fire
                 is
                 not
                 Hot
                 and
                 Shining
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 Fire
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 shining
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Rotten
                   Wood
                
                 and
                 Glow-worms
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 sort
                 which
                 is
                 hot
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Dung
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 sort
                 that
                 is
                 both
                 hot
                 and
                 shining
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   these
                   various
                   Fires
                   .
                
                 Fire
                 is
                 only
                 shining
                 when
                 the
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 running
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 in
                 the
                 strait
                 pores
                 of
                 
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 resist
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 matter
                 ,
                 doth
                 push
                 forwards
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 :
                 or
                 else
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 matter
                 is
                 in
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 quantity
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 only
                 press
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 are
                 sufficiently
                 incited
                 to
                 Motion
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 agitate
                 the
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Particles
                
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 the
                 Fire
                 will
                 be
                 only
                 hot
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 is
                 in
                 such
                 abundance
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 also
                 agitate
                 those
                 
                   Earthly
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 withal
                 is
                 so
                 entangled
                 with
                 the
                 Earthly
                 and
                 
                   Watry
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 explicate
                 it self
                 ,
                 nor
                 push
                 forwards
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 
                   right
                   line
                
                 .
                 And
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Fire
                 is
                 both
                 shining
                 and
                 hot
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 at
                 liberty
                 as
                 both
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 press
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 swiftly
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Particles
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Violent
                   Motion
                   produceth
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 Violent
                 Motions
                 are
                 very
                 proper
                 to
                 produce
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Earthly
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 communicate
                 themselves
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 at
                 first
                 encompast
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 move
                 fast
                 enough
                 to
                 drive
                 them
                 away
                 from
                 about
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 admit
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 much
                 augmenting
                 their
                 agitation
                 ,
                 doth
                 dispose
                 them
                 soon
                 to
                 separate
                 themselves
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Flame
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Fire
                   is
                   kindled
                   by
                   driving
                   out
                   the
                   Globuli
                   from
                   the
                   Intervals
                   of
                   the
                   Terrestrial
                   Particles
                   .
                
                 In
                 order
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 kindling
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 gathering
                 such
                 store
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 both
                 shine
                 and
                 burn
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Globuli
                 be
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Intervals
                 of
                 some
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 afterwards
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 swiming
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 snatched
                 away
                 with
                 its
                 most
                 swift
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 driven
                 every
                 way
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 conceive
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 doth
                 in
                 swiftness
                 much
                 exceed
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 little
                 Bodies
                 which
                 swim
                 amongst
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 these
                 2
                 Elements
                 ,
                 can
                 only
                 be
                 carried
                 along
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 its
                 Globuli
                 do
                 break
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 resist
                 its
                 motion
                 :
                 whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 whilst
                 those
                 
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 surrounded
                 with
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 necessarily
                 comply
                 with
                 its
                 agitation
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 wood
                 is
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 swiftness
                 of
                 the
                 stream
                 wherein
                 it
                 swims
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Whence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Brightness
                   of
                   a
                   Flame
                   is
                   greater
                   in
                   a
                   dark
                   than
                   in
                   a
                   light
                   Place
                   ▪
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Brightness
                 of
                 a
                 Flame
                 is
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 conspicuous
                 in
                 a
                 dark
                 Place
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 one
                 enlightned
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 so
                 illustrated
                 ,
                 many
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 are
                 sent
                 into
                 the
                 Flame
                 ,
                 which
                 lessen
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 also
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
                 Whence
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 when
                 our
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                
                 is
                 strongly
                 affected
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Fulgid
                   Light
                
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 a
                 Candle
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ▪
                 as
                 being
                 scarcely
                 discernable
                 by
                 our
                 Eyes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   Fire
                   is
                   hot
                   and
                   shining
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 the
                 chief
                 
                   Qualities
                   of
                   Fire
                
                 :
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 its
                 particles
                 are
                 solid
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 produce
                 heat
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 save
                 
                   the
                   actual
                   various
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   little
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 affecting
                 
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 feeling
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 also
                 if
                 together
                 with
                 this
                 we
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 ,
                 what
                 before
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 concerning
                 
                   Light
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 it
                 consists
                 in
                 an
                 endeavour
                 of
                 receding
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 pressure
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 subtil
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 constitutes
                 Fire
                 ,
                 is
                 constantly
                 whirled
                 round
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavours
                 to
                 recede
                 thence
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 procreate
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 
                   Fire
                   Bright
                
                 and
                 Shining
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   several
                   ways
                   whereby
                   Fire
                   may
                   be
                   kindled
                   .
                
                 Fire
                 may
                 be
                 kindled
                 several
                 ways
                 :
                 First
                 out
                 of
                 Flints
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 hard
                 substance
                 ,
                 if
                 other
                 
                   stiff
                   Bodies
                
                 dash
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 narrowness
                 of
                 the
                 interjected
                 space
                 ,
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 march
                 off
                 ,
                 leaving
                 only
                 behind
                 them
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 
                   Earthly
                   Particles
                
                 which
                 swim
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 its
                 motion
                 produce
                 Fire
                 and
                 are
                 turned
                 to
                 Sparks
                 .
                 Which
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 why
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Subterraneous
                   Places
                   Fire
                
                 is
                 often
                 kindled
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 always
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 a
                 
                   viscous
                   slimy
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 exhalations
                 are
                 sublimed
                 there
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Suns
                   heat
                
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 so
                 happen
                 that
                 one
                 Flint
                 dashing
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 may
                 send
                 forth
                 sparks
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 exhalations
                 that
                 cleave
                 to
                 the
                 kindled
                 viscous
                 or
                 
                   sulphureous
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 may
                 communicate
                 a
                 flame
                 to
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 nearest
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 fat
                 and
                 
                   sulphurous
                   Flames
                
                 in
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 Miners
                 ,
                 and
                 Reason
                 evinceth
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Fire
                 in
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 Fumes
                 arising
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 seeing
                 also
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 
                   sulphurous
                   hot
                   Bathes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 veins
                 of
                 
                   Jews
                   Lime
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 oily
                 matter
                 boyling
                 in
                 the
                 hidden
                 Channels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 judge
                 that
                 from
                 these
                 also
                 a
                 continual
                 Smoak
                 or
                 Fume
                 must
                 proceed
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 exhalation
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 seems
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 kindling
                 of
                 those
                 Fires
                 which
                 burn
                 in
                 
                   Mount
                   Aetna
                
                 in
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 and
                 Vesuvius
                 in
                 Campania
                 ,
                 hapned
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   Fire
                   is
                   kindled
                   by
                   a
                   Burning
                   Glass
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 way
                 of
                 
                   kindling
                   Fire
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 when
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 are
                 concentred
                 in
                 a
                 
                   concave
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Globuli
                 acting
                 with
                 their
                 joint
                 forces
                 ,
                 do
                 excite
                 a
                 various
                 and
                 vehement
                 excitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 whence
                 proceeds
                 a
                 Flame
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 being
                 beaten
                 back
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 swift
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 can
                 freely
                 flow
                 together
                 and
                 continue
                 this
                 agitation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Sharp
                   Spirits
                   can
                   also
                   kindle
                   a
                   fire
                   .
                
                 A
                 Fire
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 kindled
                 by
                 
                   sharp
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 Hay
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 laid
                 up
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 dry
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 hot
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 breaks
                 forth
                 into
                 a
                 Flame
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 Herbs
                 that
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 so
                 free
                 an
                 egress
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 Green
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 dried
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 being
                 no
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 passages
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 surrounded
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 putting
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 most
                 swift
                 motion
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 Flame
                 to
                 appear
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 never
                 happens
                 in
                 Wood
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 struck
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 substance
                 is
                 not
                 stiff
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 concussion
                 of
                 another
                 
                   hard
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 should
                 be
                 driven
                 away
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 part
                 that
                 is
                 struck
                 bends
                 towards
                 another
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 the
                 Second
                 begins
                 to
                 bend
                 towards
                 the
                 Third
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 again
                 towards
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 next
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 its
                 force
                 of
                 flying
                 back
                 is
                 lost
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   Fire
                   is
                   Nourish●
                   or
                   Fed.
                   
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Flame
                 is
                 perpetually
                 turn'd
                 to
                 Smoak
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 the
                 same
                 than
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 continually
                 supplied
                 by
                 an
                 access
                 of
                 new
                 waters
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 that
                 it
                 have
                 some
                 Food
                 or
                 Fewel
                 whereby
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 preserved
                 and
                 maintained
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 those
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 drive
                 away
                 the
                 Air
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 extinguish
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 requisit
                 that
                 these
                 particles
                 be
                 very
                 thin
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
                 vanishing
                 Smoak
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 thicker
                 particles
                 are
                 easily
                 surrounded
                 by
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 possessing
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 which
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 have
                 left
                 ,
                 do
                 much
                 break
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 choak
                 its
                 Flame
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Oily
                   and
                   Sulphurous
                   Bodies
                   are
                   a
                   proper
                   fewel
                   to
                   preserve
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 For
                 which
                 reason
                 also
                 all
                 
                   Oily
                   ,
                   Sulphurous
                
                 and
                 
                   Bituminous
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 most
                 conducive
                 to
                 maintain
                 and
                 preserve
                 Fire
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 contexture
                 of
                 their
                 Branch-like
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 fit
                 Thickness
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 fit
                 and
                 disposed
                 to
                 be
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 thereby
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 communicate
                 their
                 motion
                 to
                 other
                 Bodies
                 with
                 such
                 force
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 drive
                 away
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 would
                 extinguish
                 the
                 Fire
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 strive
                 to
                 enter
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   How
                   Flame
                   is
                   produced
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 premis'd
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 easie
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 Flame
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 Fire
                 wholly
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Fire
                 whose
                 parts
                 are
                 so
                 agitated
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 entirely
                 separate
                 themselves
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 only
                 swim
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 likewise
                 readily
                 conceived
                 how
                 a
                 Flame
                 is
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 by
                 viewing
                 the
                 Candle
                 AB
                 ,
                 and
                 reflecting
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 parts
                 of
                 
                 Wax
                 that
                 move
                 very
                 swiftly
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 space
                 CDE
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 constitute
                 a
                 Flame
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 swim
                 alone
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 also
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Wax
                 that
                 constitute
                 the
                 Flame
                 do
                 continually
                 strive
                 to
                 mount
                 still
                 higher
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 agitation
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 light
                 than
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 surrounds
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 been
                 forced
                 to
                 descend
                 continually
                 ,
                 endeavours
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 its
                 place
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 indeed
                 it
                 would
                 return
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 new
                 particles
                 of
                 Wax
                 that
                 come
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Wick
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 begin
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 hinder
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 which
                 shews
                 us
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Wax
                 cease
                 to
                 proceed
                 thence
                 ,
                 or
                 tho'
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 not
                 force
                 enough
                 ,
                 the
                 Flame
                 ceaseth
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 CDE
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Air
                 possesseth
                 it self
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Why
                   the
                   Flame
                   always
                   mounts
                   upwards
                   ,
                   and
                   ends
                   in
                   a
                   point
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Flame
                 to
                 mount
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 end
                 in
                 a
                 
                   sharp
                   point
                
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Flame
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 lighter
                 than
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 surrounds
                 it
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 tend
                 upwards
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 middle
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Flame
                 GDE
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 strongly
                 agitated
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 their
                 greater
                 solidity
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 utmost
                 parts
                 CC
                 ,
                 whose
                 motion
                 is
                 much
                 diminisht
                 by
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Air
                 ,
                 this
                 makes
                 the
                 Flame
                 to
                 
                   end
                   in
                   a
                   point
                
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Smoak
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 chiefly
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 H
                 ,
                 where
                 
                 the
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   particles
                
                 begin
                 to
                 lose
                 their
                 agitation
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 When
                 the
                 Smoak
                 ascends
                 towards
                 H
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 Air
                 to
                 descend
                 by
                 I
                 and
                 K
                 ,
                 towards
                 B
                 ,
                 where
                 razing
                 the
                 Wick
                 ,
                 it
                 pushes
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Wax
                 towards
                 the
                 flame
                 ,
                 which
                 serve
                 to
                 nourish
                 it
                 :
                 Which
                 Circular
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 towards
                 the
                 flame
                 ,
                 Experience
                 shews
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Chamber
                 is
                 close
                 shut
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 some
                 little
                 Hole
                 or
                 Chink
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Fire
                 be
                 kindled
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 Wind
                 is
                 perceived
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Chink
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 stronger
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Fire
                 is
                 greater
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   force
                   of
                   Fire
                   upon
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Fire
                 is
                 extreamly
                 active
                 ,
                 and
                 exerts
                 its
                 Force
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   hardest
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 for
                 its
                 Particles
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 sharp
                 Needles
                 penetrate
                 their
                 Pores
                 ,
                 and
                 driving
                 out
                 the
                 particles
                 therein
                 contained
                 ,
                 they
                 divide
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 them
                 into
                 their
                 own
                 Matter
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 Fire
                 acts
                 upon
                 ,
                 are
                 easily
                 separable
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 melt
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 be
                 melted
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 liquid
                 form
                 ,
                 imports
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 consists
                 of
                 Particles
                 that
                 are
                 divided
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 agitation
                 .
                 As
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 Bodies
                 are
                 dried
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 approaching
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 their
                 thin
                 and
                 slippery
                 Particles
                 are
                 exhaled
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 thick
                 Parts
                 being
                 left
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 thereby
                 more
                 closely
                 joyn'd
                 together
                 ,
                 constitute
                 
                   hard
                   Bodies
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   Ventilation
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   is
                   necessary
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 The
                 Ventilation
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 Fire
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 being
                 push'd
                 upwards
                 by
                 the
                 mounting
                 flame
                 ,
                 cannot
                 enter
                 into
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 by
                 consuming
                 its
                 Fewel
                 ,
                 leaves
                 open
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 whilst
                 it
                 thus
                 succeeds
                 ,
                 it
                 like
                 a
                 Fan
                 or
                 Bellows
                 ,
                 drives
                 the
                 fire
                 into
                 the
                 more
                 inward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 fewel
                 ,
                 and
                 dissipating
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 Heavy
                 ,
                 doth
                 thus
                 by
                 blowing
                 preserve
                 the
                 fire
                 :
                 For
                 where
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 hindred
                 from
                 supplying
                 the
                 said
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 flame
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 ,
                 becomes
                 choak'd
                 by
                 the
                 more
                 heavy
                 and
                 gross
                 Fumes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Fire
                   is
                   extinguish'd
                   by
                   any
                   Liquor
                   poured
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                
                 Fire
                 is
                 put
                 out
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 liquor
                 or
                 moisture
                 is
                 poured
                 upon
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 greater
                 quantity
                 ,
                 than
                 can
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 motion
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fired
                   Particles
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 why
                 a
                 little
                 Water
                 increaseth
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 whereas
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 it
                 doth
                 put
                 it
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Air
                   must
                   have
                   free
                   access
                   into
                   a
                   Chamber
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Fire
                   may
                   not
                   fill
                   it
                   with
                   Smoak
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Fire
                 is
                 kindled
                 in
                 a
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Air
                 hath
                 no
                 free
                 access
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Chamber
                 becomes
                 presently
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Smoak
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 Air
                 drives
                 away
                 from
                 it
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Particles
                 ,
                 of
                 combustible
                 Bodies
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 these
                 that
                 being
                 mix'd
                 with
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 constitute
                 the
                 Smoak
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 more
                 solid
                 Parts
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 are
                 turn'd
                 to
                 Ashes
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 repugnant
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 Vacuum
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 so
                 much
                 Air
                 enter
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 Smoak
                 going
                 out
                 :
                 For
                 except
                 this
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Chamber
                 will
                 be
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Smoak
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Heat
                 and
                 Cold.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Heat
                   and
                   Cold
                   do
                   not
                   belong
                   to
                   any
                   species
                   of
                   Quality
                   really
                   distinct
                   from
                   the
                   Subject
                   .
                
                 HAving
                 already
                 rejected
                 all
                 Qualities
                 really
                 distinct
                 from
                 their
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 trouble
                 our selves
                 with
                 the
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 Species
                 of
                 these
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 Heat
                 and
                 Cold
                 do
                 belong
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 Forms
                 are
                 unknown
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 admit
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Enquiry
                 will
                 still
                 remain
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 Virtue
                 they
                 operate
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Active
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Sense
                 suffers
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Patible
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 remains
                 only
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 
                   General
                   Head
                
                 of
                 things
                 Heat
                 and
                 Cold
                 do
                 belong
                 ;
                 viz.
                 Whether
                 they
                 be
                 Substances
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 amongst
                 the
                 Modes
                 of
                 Substances
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Wherein
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Qualities
                   in
                   general
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 Qualities
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 Matter
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 certain
                 dispositions
                 in
                 the
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 consisting
                 in
                 
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Motion
                
                 and
                 Situation
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 produce
                 several
                 ways
                 of
                 Sensation
                 :
                 Tho
                 there
                 be
                 nothing
                 in
                 these
                 Bodies
                 like
                 to
                 those
                 Idea's
                 they
                 awake
                 or
                 excite
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 tho'
                 the
                 Particles
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Hot
                   Object
                
                 be
                 otherwise
                 dispos'd
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 a
                 Cold
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 like
                 to
                 those
                 Idea's
                 or
                 Modes
                 of
                 Sensation
                 they
                 stir
                 up
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Qualities
                   are
                   certain
                   Modes
                   in
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 therefore
                 enquire
                 ,
                 whether
                 these
                 Qualities
                 are
                 Modes
                 existing
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ?
                 We
                 Answer
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 various
                 disposition
                 of
                 Parts
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 those
                 Modes
                 of
                 Perception
                 which
                 they
                 excite
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   Heat
                   and
                   Cold
                   is
                   .
                
                 Heat
                 
                   therefore
                   is
                   a
                
                 Quality
                 arising
                 from
                 a
                 greater
                 and
                 unequal
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Terrestrial
                 Particles
                 :
                 And
                 Cold
                 is
                 a
                 Quality
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 quiet
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 from
                 a
                 less
                 degree
                 of
                 Motion
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Heat
                   consists
                   in
                   Motion
                   ,
                   and
                   Cold
                   in
                   Rest
                   .
                
                 We
                 assert
                 therefore
                 ,
                 That
                 Heat
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 motion
                 or
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 small
                 Parts
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 Cold
                 ,
                 their
                 rest
                 or
                 consistence
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 Heat
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 motion
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 from
                 its
                 Increase
                 and
                 Decrease
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 
                   Liquid
                   Bodies
                
                 become
                 hot
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 Particles
                 are
                 put
                 in
                 motion
                 by
                 Fire
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 
                   boyling
                   Water
                   ,
                   melted
                   Metals
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 much
                 agitated
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 heat
                 to
                 be
                 perceived
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 their
                 Parts
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 motion
                 .
                 In
                 consistent
                 or
                 compact
                 Bodies
                 we
                 likewise
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 struck
                 or
                 rub
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 provided
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 some
                 Force
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 when
                 two
                 pieces
                 of
                 Wood
                 are
                 rub'd
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   Knife
                   whetted
                
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   Whetstone
                   )
                   heat
                
                 is
                 excited
                 in
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Heat
                 in
                 any
                 Body
                 becomes
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 grows
                 stronger
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 agitation
                 is
                 greater
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 ,
                 amongst
                 
                   Natural
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 hot
                 than
                 Flame
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 nothing
                 hath
                 its
                 Parts
                 more
                 agitated
                 ,
                 as
                 daily
                 Experience
                 teacheth
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 appear
                 any
                 difference
                 between
                 one
                 Flame
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 proceeds
                 only
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Parts
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 composed
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 thick
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 powerful
                 to
                 agitate
                 those
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 exert
                 their
                 Forces
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   All
                   the
                   Particles
                   of
                   Fire
                   are
                   moved
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   whole
                   Fire
                   it self
                   .
                
                 When
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 Heat
                 is
                 Motion
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 heated
                 were
                 agitated
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 repugnant
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 ,
                 should
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 be
                 moved
                 by
                 various
                 Motions
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 small
                 particles
                 thereof
                 be
                 in
                 motion
                 and
                 variously
                 agitated
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 change
                 their
                 situation
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 differently
                 apply'd
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   ambient
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 tossed
                 with
                 various
                 determinations
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Left
                 ,
                 Upwards
                 ,
                 Downwards
                 ,
                 Forwards
                 and
                 Backwards
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 dispositions
                 and
                 figures
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   In
                   what
                   sense
                   Liquid
                   Bodies
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   hot
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 Object
                 ,
                 That
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Explication
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 
                   Liquid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Water
                   ,
                   Wind
                   ,
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 hot
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 in
                 our
                 
                   General
                   Physicks
                
                 ,
                 their
                 parts
                 are
                 variously
                 moved
                 .
                 For
                 Water
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 ways
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 Ice
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 its
                 parts
                 are
                 in
                 continual
                 motion
                 ;
                 whereas
                 those
                 of
                 Ice
                 continue
                 always
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 situation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   foregoing
                   Objection
                   .
                
                 Before
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 Difficulty
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 agitation
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 Heat
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 only
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 affect
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Feeling
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shake
                 the
                 Filaments
                 of
                 our
                 Nerves
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 motion
                 be
                 not
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 produce
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 give
                 it
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Heat
                 ;
                 that
                 being
                 an
                 Appellation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 things
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 our
                 Senses
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 a
                 Sound
                 is
                 so
                 weak
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 reach
                 our
                 Ears
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 wave
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 Sound
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 to
                 denominate
                 any
                 thing
                 hot
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Particles
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 affect
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 our
                 Hand
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Body
                   .
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 therefore
                 ,
                 consider'd
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 to
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Hot
                 ,
                 tho'
                 not
                 comparatively
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 our
                 Sense
                 of
                 Feeling
                 ;
                 except
                 it
                 should
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 our
                 Hand
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Organ
                 of
                 Feeling
                 ,
                 be
                 more
                 slowly
                 moved
                 than
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 felt
                 :
                 As
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 when
                 with
                 a
                 
                   hot
                   Hand
                
                 we
                 touch
                 a
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 Luke-warm
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 feels
                 cold
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 shall
                 feel
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 hot
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 apply
                 our
                 other
                 Hand
                 that
                 is
                 cold
                 .
                 Water
                 therefore
                 absolutely
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 hot
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 contains
                 some
                 heat
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 more
                 cold
                 by
                 many
                 degrees
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 it
                 begins
                 to
                 freez
                 :
                 But
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 our
                 Sense
                 it
                 is
                 cold
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 excites
                 no
                 such
                 Sensation
                 as
                 we
                 call
                 Heat
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 Organs
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Nature
                   of
                   Cold
                   consists
                   in
                   Rest
                   .
                
                 Having
                 discover'd
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 that
                 of
                 Cold
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 Heat
                 is
                 the
                 various
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 insensible
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 so
                 Cold
                 is
                 their
                 Rest
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 diminution
                 of
                 their
                 Motion
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 daily
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 Hot-water
                 grows
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 colder
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Agitation
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 total
                 Cessation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 Ice
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 
                   cold
                   Body
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 cold
                 ,
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 Agitation
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 move
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 moderate
                 and
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 our
                 Fingers
                 are
                 warm
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 once
                 they
                 are
                 seiz'd
                 with
                 cold
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 useless
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 performing
                 of
                 any
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   hot
                   things
                   take
                   up
                   more
                   place
                   ,
                   than
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   cold
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Hot
                   thing
                
                 therefore
                 differs
                 from
                 a
                 
                   Cold
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 at
                 rest
                 or
                 less
                 moved
                 ,
                 differs
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 those
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 whose
                 Parts
                 are
                 agitated
                 by
                 heat
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 Custom
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 comprehended
                 in
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 space
                 or
                 room
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 less
                 moved
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 this
                 motion
                 their
                 small
                 particles
                 are
                 rendred
                 irregular
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 require
                 more
                 room
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 united
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 separated
                 by
                 any
                 agitation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Cold
                   is
                   something
                   that
                   is
                   Positive
                   .
                
                 Some
                 suppose
                 Cold
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Privation
                 of
                 Heat
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 seem
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 understood
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Rest
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   an
                   abode
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   situation
                   :
                
                 Now
                 Abode
                 or
                 Continuance
                 ,
                 is
                 something
                 Positive
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 more
                 positive
                 than
                 motion
                 it self
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 unchangeable
                 ,
                 must
                 without
                 doubt
                 more
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 an
                 Entity
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 consists
                 in
                 continual
                 Change
                 and
                 Vicissitude
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 Rest
                 or
                 Quiet
                 is
                 a
                 positive
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 no
                 less
                 efficacy
                 than
                 Motion
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 shall
                 we
                 reckon
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 positive
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 keeps
                 together
                 and
                 preserves
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 dissipates
                 and
                 destroys
                 them
                 ?
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Property
                 of
                 Rest
                 to
                 preserve
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Motion
                 are
                 spoil'd
                 and
                 damnified
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 Rest
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 being
                 more
                 positive
                 than
                 Motion
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 will
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   to
                   abide
                   in
                   a
                   place
                   ,
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   time
                   ,
                   to
                   rest
                   in
                   a
                   Seat
                   ,
                
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 Rest
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 less
                 positive
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   to
                   take
                   a
                   Journey
                   ,
                   to
                   run
                   a
                   Race
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   continual
                   flowing
                   ,
                
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 Motion
                 ?
                 Indeed
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Error
                 of
                 our
                 Mind
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 take
                 Rest
                 to
                 be
                 something
                 Privative
                 ,
                 and
                 Motion
                 to
                 be
                 Positive
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 depends
                 on
                 our
                 Will
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 scarcely
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 by
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   by
                   Rest
                   alone
                   that
                   Rivers
                   are
                   frozen
                   ,
                   ●ea
                   ,
                   the
                   Sea
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Living
                   Creatures
                   die
                   .
                
                 It
                 seems
                 strange
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Rest
                 only
                 ,
                 which
                 constitutes
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Cold
                 ,
                 Rivers
                 and
                 Seas
                 should
                 be
                 frozen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Animals
                 should
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 Rest
                 alone
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 Motion
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 Effects
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 doth
                 the
                 freezing
                 of
                 Rivers
                 and
                 Seas
                 import
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 union
                 and
                 clinging
                 together
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 do
                 consist
                 and
                 are
                 at
                 rest
                 ?
                 For
                 no
                 stronger
                 Argument
                 can
                 be
                 alledg'd
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Bodies
                 are
                 joyn'd
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 lye
                 at
                 rest
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   parts
                   of
                   Ice
                   are
                   at
                   Rest
                   ,
                   tho'
                   the
                   whole
                   may
                   be
                   carried
                   along
                   by
                   the
                   stream
                   of
                   the
                   River
                   .
                
                 For
                 tho'
                 a
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 Ice
                 may
                 be
                 carried
                 along
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 yet
                 its
                 Parts
                 notwithstanding
                 are
                 at
                 Rest
                 together
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 agitation
                 ,
                 then
                 would
                 they
                 no
                 longer
                 constitute
                 Ice
                 ,
                 but
                 Water
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Frost
                 breaks
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Ice
                 that
                 lay
                 still
                 together
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 separated
                 through
                 motion
                 ,
                 turn
                 to
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Cold
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   Rest
                   of
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   kills
                   Living
                   Creatures
                   .
                
                 That
                 Cold
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 seem
                 strange
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 our
                 
                   Bodily
                   Life
                
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 various
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Blood
                   ,
                   Spirits
                
                 and
                 Humours
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 diminution
                 or
                 cessation
                 whereof
                 ,
                 Life
                 it self
                 must
                 cease
                 also
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 by
                 too
                 intense
                 Cold
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 consistence
                 of
                 the
                 insensible
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 that
                 turns
                 a
                 Mill
                 is
                 congealed
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 total
                 cessation
                 or
                 diminution
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 Spirits
                 in
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 deprives
                 them
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 time
                 ,
                 Flies
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 consume
                 and
                 dye
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 cold
                 is
                 very
                 intense
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   What
                   Potential
                   Heat
                   a●d
                   Cold
                   is
                   .
                
                 As
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Actual
                   Heat
                
                 and
                 Cold
                 found
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 so
                 some
                 Bodies
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Potentially
                   hot
                
                 or
                 cold
                 .
                 Those
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Potentially
                   hot
                   ▪
                   which
                   have
                   an
                   aptitude
                   or
                   disposition
                   to
                   grow
                   hot
                   ▪
                   or
                   heat
                   other
                   things
                
                 ;
                 which
                 ariseth
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 particles
                 are
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 liable
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 violently
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 Subtil
                 
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 runs
                 through
                 all
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Thus
                 Quick-Lime
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 cold
                 to
                 the
                 Touch
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   hot
                   Potentially
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 can
                 easily
                 excite
                 an
                 Agitation
                 in
                 its
                 Pores
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 all
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 produce
                 such
                 a
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Potentially
                   hot
                
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   Pepper
                   ,
                   Ginger
                   ,
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Wine
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 Body
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Potentially
                   cold
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Particles
                 cannot
                 be
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 or
                 whose
                 disposition
                 of
                 parts
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 any
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 agitation
                 by
                 others
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   Lettice
                   ,
                   Vinegar
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 various
                 Effects
                 of
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Some
                   Effects
                   of
                   Fire
                   remain
                   still
                   to
                   be
                   explained
                   .
                
                 HAving
                 hitherto
                 consider'd
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 diffuseth
                 Light
                 from
                 it self
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 communicates
                 heat
                 to
                 those
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 near
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 remains
                 now
                 that
                 we
                 explain
                 some
                 other
                 of
                 its
                 
                   Effects
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 how
                 it
                 rarefies
                 and
                 condenses
                 some
                 
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   softens
                
                 and
                 melts
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 hardens
                 and
                 dries
                 ;
                 changeth
                 some
                 into
                 Calx
                 or
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 into
                 Glass
                 .
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 giving
                 of
                 a
                 Reason
                 for
                 these
                 different
                 Effects
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 presuppose
                 that
                 Rule
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   Every
                   Action
                   is
                   received
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   manner
                   and
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   Agent
                   ,
                   as
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Disposition
                   of
                   the
                   Patient
                   .
                
                 The
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 Effect
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 whereon
                 it
                 acts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   the
                   Fire
                   rarefies
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 First
                 place
                 therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 whose
                 Parts
                 are
                 pretty
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 be
                 very
                 much
                 heated
                 ,
                 let
                 those
                 parts
                 be
                 of
                 what
                 figure
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 provided
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 Round
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 their
                 own
                 Center
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 meet
                 with
                 their
                 Corners
                 ,
                 and
                 push
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 such
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 rarefied
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 Milk
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 boils
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 Liquors
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 often
                 perceived
                 in
                 
                   hard
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 heated
                 ,
                 do
                 lose
                 few
                 of
                 their
                 Particles
                 by
                 Exhalation
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Red-hot
                   Iron
                
                 is
                 more
                 turgid
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 cold
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   it
                   condenseth
                   them
                   .
                
                 But
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 be
                 very
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 susceptible
                 of
                 Agitation
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 some
                 slight
                 Coherence
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 scarcely
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 constitute
                 a
                 Whole
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 loose
                 and
                 incompact
                 Substance
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 heat
                 supervening
                 to
                 such
                 Bodies
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 communicating
                 some
                 motion
                 to
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 disposeth
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 nearer
                 Conjunction
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 condenseth
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 :
                 As
                 when
                 Heat
                 reduceth
                 Snow
                 to
                 a
                 less
                 bulk
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 closer
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   Bodies
                   grow
                   soft
                   by
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 The
                 Fire
                 softens
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 by
                 agitating
                 their
                 Particles
                 with
                 so
                 moderate
                 a
                 Motion
                 ,
                 as
                 doth
                 only
                 move
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 separating
                 them
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Which
                 happens
                 only
                 in
                 those
                 Bodies
                 that
                 consist
                 of
                 such
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 with
                 equal
                 facility
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Wax
                   ,
                   a
                   hot
                   Hand
                   ,
                   Lead
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 whose
                 insensible
                 parts
                 are
                 not
                 wholly
                 without
                 motion
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 slowness
                 of
                 it
                 make
                 it
                 imperceptible
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   Bodies
                   are
                   melted
                   by
                   the
                   Fire
                   ▪
                
                 The
                 Fire
                 melts
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 not
                 only
                 moves
                 their
                 Particles
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 separates
                 them
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 situation
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 violent
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Bodies
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 Metals
                 ,
                 tho'
                 otherwise
                 
                   hard
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Heat
                 melted
                 ,
                 and
                 resolved
                 into
                 
                   Homogeneal
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 usually
                 called
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   Bodies
                   by
                   Fire
                   are
                   resolved
                   into
                   Vapour
                   ,
                   and
                   afterward
                   turn
                   to
                   Water
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   Liquor
                   .
                
                 A
                 like
                 Effect
                 of
                 Fire
                 is
                 DISTILLATION
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 changed
                 first
                 into
                 Vapour
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Vapour
                 condenseth
                 ,
                 is
                 turn'd
                 to
                 Liquor
                 :
                 Which
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 several
                 ways
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 degrees
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 
                   moist
                   Heat
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Chymists
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Balneum
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 
                   dry
                   heat
                
                 of
                 
                   Ashes
                   ,
                   Sand
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   naked
                   Fire
                
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 separation
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 distill'd
                 from
                 Bodies
                 first
                 
                   Burning
                   Spirits
                
                 ;
                 then
                 Phlegm
                 or
                 insipid
                 Water
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 a
                 sharp
                 and
                 
                   corroding
                   Liquor
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 a
                 very
                 violent
                 Fire
                 is
                 distill'd
                 from
                 Salts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   Bodies
                   come
                   to
                   heat
                   and
                   boil
                   ,
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Liquid
                   particles
                
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 carried
                 upwards
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 Air
                 or
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 requiring
                 a
                 greater
                 Space
                 wherein
                 to
                 dilate
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pursue
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 do
                 thrust
                 other
                 Bodies
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ;
                 then
                 these
                 
                   Liquid
                   Bodies
                
                 become
                 very
                 hot
                 and
                 boil
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 great
                 Heat
                 or
                 effervescence
                 is
                 carried
                 on
                 with
                 an
                 equal
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 great
                 perturbation
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Liquid
                   Bodies
                
                 do
                 not
                 contain
                 much
                 
                   Heterogeneous
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 happens
                 in
                 Wine
                 and
                 
                   pure
                   Water
                
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 boil
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 Bodies
                 is
                 more
                 Heterogeneous
                 ,
                 partly
                 spirituous
                 and
                 volatile
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 thick
                 and
                 clammy
                 ,
                 or
                 ropy
                 :
                 These
                 being
                 the
                 two
                 Matters
                 that
                 concur
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Bubbles
                 ;
                 for
                 viscous
                 and
                 
                   clammy
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 serves
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Skins
                 of
                 the
                 Bubbles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   volatile
                   Matter
                
                 furnisheth
                 that
                 
                   Aiery
                   Spirit
                
                 that
                 fills
                 and
                 distends
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Heat
                 be
                 not
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 overcome
                 the
                 Heaviness
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 cannot
                 dilate
                 those
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 greater
                 Space
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Metals
                 do
                 not
                 fly
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Heaviness
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 surpasseth
                 the
                 Activity
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Fire
                   hardens
                   and
                   dries
                   some
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 As
                 the
                 Fire
                 softens
                 and
                 melts
                 some
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 hardens
                 and
                 dries
                 others
                 ,
                 viz.
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 compounded
                 partly
                 of
                 
                   thin
                   ,
                   flexible
                   ,
                   slippery
                
                 and
                 
                   volatile
                   Parts
                
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 of
                 Thick
                 and
                 
                   Branchy
                   parts
                
                 mix'd
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 very
                 firmly
                 sticking
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 Body
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 dry
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   wants
                   those
                   fluid
                   Particles
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   united
                   together
                   do
                   constitute
                   Water
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Liquor
                   .
                
                 Such
                 Bodies
                 as
                 these
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 near
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 their
                 fluid
                 and
                 thin
                 Particles
                 being
                 exhaled
                 or
                 turned
                 into
                 Vapour
                 ,
                 become
                 dry
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 thick
                 and
                 branchy
                 Particles
                 are
                 left
                 alone
                 by
                 themselves
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 more
                 nearly
                 and
                 closely
                 joyned
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 greater
                 firmness
                 hanging
                 together
                 ,
                 do
                 constitute
                 
                   hard
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 As
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 Clay
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 pores
                 whereof
                 are
                 by
                 heat
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 again
                 dilated
                 and
                 left
                 more
                 open
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   Fire
                   turns
                   Bodies
                   into
                   a
                   Calx
                   and
                   Ashes
                   .
                
                 Another
                 Effect
                 of
                 Fire
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 separates
                 most
                 Bodies
                 either
                 into
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Calx
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 application
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 those
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 melt
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 
                 placed
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 a
                 violent
                 flame
                 of
                 Reverberation
                 may
                 beat
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 Calx
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 are
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 a
                 powder
                 ,
                 by
                 expulsion
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 thinner
                 Particles
                 ,
                 which
                 joyned
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 together
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 by
                 the
                 Chymists
                 to
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 Calx
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Calcination
                 is
                 an
                 Operation
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 
                   mix'd
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 Stones
                 and
                 Metals
                 ,
                 are
                 reduced
                 into
                 a
                 small
                 Powder
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 other
                 difference
                 between
                 Ashes
                 and
                 a
                 Calx
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 Ashes
                 are
                 the
                 Remainders
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 whereof
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 hath
                 already
                 been
                 consumed
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 :
                 Whereas
                 a
                 Calx
                 is
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 suffer
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 diminution
                 at
                 all
                 by
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 inflammable
                 .
                 And
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 consist
                 of
                 solid
                 and
                 thick
                 Parts
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 ordinary
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 cannot
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 of
                 irregular
                 and
                 many
                 
                   Corner'd
                   figures
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 only
                 lye
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 without
                 sticking
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 probably
                 do
                 not
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 very
                 small
                 Points
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   these
                   Calces
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ashes
                   of
                   Bodies
                   are
                   by
                   Fire
                   turn'd
                   into
                   Glass
                   .
                
                 If
                 afterwards
                 these
                 Calces
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 are
                 committed
                 to
                 a
                 strong
                 and
                 long
                 continued
                 Fire
                 ,
                 their
                 Corners
                 or
                 Angles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Roughness
                 and
                 Opacity
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 become
                 bended
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 particles
                 being
                 agitated
                 and
                 tost
                 together
                 ,
                 are
                 at
                 last
                 more
                 closely
                 joyned
                 ,
                 polished
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 more
                 smooth
                 ,
                 which
                 touching
                 each
                 other
                 only
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 little
                 Surfaces
                 ,
                 do
                 constitute
                 that
                 
                   hard
                   ,
                   transparent
                
                 and
                 
                   brittle
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 called
                 Glass
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   Glass
                   is
                   hard
                   ,
                   stiff
                   ,
                   transparent
                   ,
                   and
                   brittle
                   .
                
                 GLASS
                 is
                 a
                 hard
                 and
                 
                   stiff
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 thick
                 and
                 inflexible
                 particles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 joyn'd
                 together
                 by
                 any
                 intangling
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Branchy
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 contact
                 only
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 Transparent
                 ,
                 because
                 after
                 its
                 concretion
                 or
                 coagulation
                 it
                 still
                 retains
                 its
                 Pores
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 can
                 continue
                 their
                 motion
                 to
                 
                   Right
                   Lines
                
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 moved
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 Liquid
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 Brittle
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Surfaces
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 its
                 particles
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 are
                 very
                 small
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   Earthquakes
                   are
                   caused
                   by
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 Fire
                 not
                 only
                 exerts
                 its
                 Activity
                 upon
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Cavities
                 or
                 Inward
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 EARTHQUAKES
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 any
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 Exhalations
                 are
                 found
                 there
                 :
                 Not
                 that
                 they
                 of
                 themselves
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 produce
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 seeing
                 their
                 Particles
                 do
                 only
                 constitute
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 easily
                 mingle
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 
                   Subtil
                   particles
                
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 heated
                 and
                 kindled
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 seek
                 for
                 a
                 larger
                 place
                 wherein
                 they
                 may
                 dilate
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 find
                 that
                 ,
                 they
                 shake
                 all
                 that
                 stands
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 :
                 Much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 Gan-powder
                 ,
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Mine
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 kindled
                 ,
                 by
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 make
                 room
                 for
                 it self
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 great
                 Concussion
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 quake
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 those
                 places
                 are
                 most
                 subject
                 to
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 which
                 abound
                 with
                 Veins
                 of
                 
                   Saltpeter
                   ,
                   Brimstone
                
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 
                   Oleaginous
                   matters
                
                 ;
                 these
                 being
                 easily
                 kindled
                 by
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 spark
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 dashing
                 together
                 of
                 Stones
                 or
                 Flints
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 kindled
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 contain
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Space
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 upward
                 ,
                 and
                 break
                 through
                 their
                 Prison
                 Walls
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 room
                 for
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Subterraneous
                   Fires
                   act
                   differently
                   .
                
                 EXHALATIONS
                 ,
                 kindled
                 in
                 the
                 Holes
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 do
                 break
                 forth
                 outwardly
                 on
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 way
                 for
                 themselves
                 thro'
                 the
                 outward
                 Crust
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 strength
                 enough
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 only
                 cause
                 a
                 
                   simple
                   Earthquake
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 only
                 make
                 the
                 Country
                 round
                 about
                 to
                 rise
                 a
                 little
                 ;
                 as
                 Gun-powder
                 raiseth
                 the
                 Terrassee
                 that
                 lead
                 to
                 the
                 Mines
                 .
                 
                   An
                   Earthquake
                
                 therefore
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   the
                   Shaking
                   of
                   any
                   Place
                   or
                   Country
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   accompanied
                   sometimes
                   with
                   a
                   breach
                   of
                   the
                   Ground
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   terrible
                   Noise
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   What
                   Fermentation
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 FERMENTATION
                 is
                 accounted
                 amongst
                 the
                 Effects
                 of
                 Fire
                 ;
                 and
                 happens
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 is
                 so
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 narrow
                 Pores
                 of
                 
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 many
                 thick
                 Particles
                 swim
                 in
                 their
                 little
                 Spaces
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 so
                 agitated
                 by
                 some
                 Watry
                 and
                 
                   Airy
                   particles
                
                 that
                 are
                 insensibly
                 mix'd
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 affect
                 our
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 produce
                 the
                 perception
                 of
                 Heat
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 fervescence
                 or
                 rising
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 Dough
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 
                   New
                   Wine
                   ,
                   Beer
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 potulent
                 Liquors
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 in
                 
                   Oil
                   of
                   Vitriol
                
                 ,
                 mix'd
                 with
                 
                   Salt
                   of
                   Tartar
                   ;
                   Aqua-fortis
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Copper
                 is
                 put
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 these
                 Bodies
                 are
                 so
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Aethereal
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 that
                 runs
                 through
                 their
                 Pores
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 only
                 thereby
                 to
                 be
                 heated
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 rarefied
                 and
                 subtiliz'd
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Hooks
                 and
                 Intanglements
                 ,
                 whereby
                 their
                 Particles
                 before
                 were
                 held
                 and
                 kept
                 together
                 ,
                 are
                 dissolved
                 .
                 Fermentation
                 therefore
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   the
                   adventitious
                   and
                   expansive
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   insensible
                   Heterogeneous
                   parts
                   of
                   fermenting
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   excited
                   without
                   any
                   sensible
                   Cause
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Heterogeneous
                   Particles
                   are
                   required
                   to
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   Fermentation
                   .
                
                 Bodies
                 subject
                 to
                 Fermentation
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 one
                 kind
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 either
                 Animate
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 
                   Life
                   ,
                   Thin
                
                 or
                 
                   Thick
                   ,
                   Natural
                
                 or
                 Artificial
                 ,
                 provided
                 they
                 do
                 consist
                 of
                 
                   Heterogeneous
                   parts
                
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 Heterogeneity
                 of
                 parts
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 those
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 compounded
                 of
                 Particles
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 are
                 in
                 continual
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 again
                 are
                 
                   Earthly
                   ,
                   thick
                
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 fix'd
                 ,
                 which
                 hinder
                 the
                 more
                 
                   Volatile
                   parts
                
                 from
                 flying
                 away
                 .
                 For
                 on
                 this
                 contrariety
                 and
                 strife
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 fermentation
                 chiefly
                 depends
                 ;
                 for
                 where
                 the
                 Particles
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 figure
                 and
                 conformation
                 ,
                 no
                 fermentation
                 can
                 be
                 excited
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   New
                   Beer
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Wine
                 ,
                 when
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 narrow
                 Mouth'd
                 Bottles
                 do
                 ferment
                 or
                 work
                 with
                 such
                 Violence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 often
                 break
                 the
                 Bottles
                 :
                 Whereas
                 if
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 these
                 Liquors
                 be
                 separated
                 by
                 distillation
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 no
                 longer
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 fermentation
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 Reason
                 ,
                 
                   Stillatitious
                   Oils
                   ,
                   burning
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   distill'd
                   Waters
                
                 ,
                 will
                 continue
                 a
                 vast
                 while
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 change
                 by
                 fermentation
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Wine
                
                 ,
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Bottle
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 far
                 from
                 falling
                 into
                 a
                 fret
                 or
                 effervescence
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 add
                 some
                 
                   Oil
                   of
                   Turpentine
                
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 excites
                 such
                 a
                 commotion
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 endangers
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 Bottle
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 be
                 close
                 stopt
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIV
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Mixtion
                 of
                 Bodies
                 :
                 As
                 likewise
                 of
                 their
                 Changes
                 ,
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 Generation
                 ,
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 Alteration
                 ,
                 Augmentation
                 and
                 Diminution
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   twofold
                   Mixtion
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 THAT
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 apprehended
                 what
                 Mixtion
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 that
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 mingled
                 after
                 a
                 twofold
                 manner
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 way
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Composition
                 or
                 rather
                 Apposition
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 mingled
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 by
                 their
                 Coalition
                 or
                 Confusion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   Apposition
                   and
                   Confusion
                   is
                   .
                
                 Those
                 Bodies
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 mingled
                 by
                 Apposition
                 ,
                 whose
                 parts
                 do
                 not
                 wholly
                 mix
                 and
                 run
                 through
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 superficially
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 keeping
                 their
                 distinct
                 natures
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 Fruits
                 of
                 several
                 sorts
                 are
                 heaped
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 one
                 heap
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Mixtion
                 by
                 Coalition
                 or
                 Confusion
                 of
                 Bodies
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 mingled
                 ▪
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 wholly
                 run
                 through
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 particle
                 assignable
                 in
                 the
                 
                   mixt
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 According
                 as
                 some
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Water
                 pour'd
                 into
                 Wine
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 throughly
                 mixed
                 with
                 the
                 parts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 susceptive
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Action
                 and
                 Passion
                 .
                 This
                 last
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Mixtion
                   ARISTOTLE
                
                 seems
                 to
                 defend
                 lib.
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   Generat
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 10.
                 where
                 he
                 asserts
                 that
                 a
                 new
                 
                   substantial
                   form
                
                 is
                 produced
                 in
                 Generation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   mixt
                   Body
                
                 so
                 small
                 but
                 is
                 mixed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Aristotle's
                   mistake
                   about
                   the
                   Mixtion
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 opinion
                 of
                 Aristotle
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 probable
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 the
                 most
                 perfect
                 mixtion
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 most
                 minute
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 this
                 would
                 destroy
                 the
                 very
                 nature
                 and
                 notion
                 of
                 mixture
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 notion
                 of
                 mixture
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 mixed
                 must
                 still
                 continue
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 abide
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 several
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 destruction
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Mixt
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 do
                 wholly
                 through
                 and
                 through
                 pierce
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 coextended
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 then
                 two
                 Bodies
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 so
                 small
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 mixed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 partaker
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 both
                 in
                 substance
                 and
                 quality
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 also
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 small
                 Body
                 ,
                 by
                 example
                 a
                 
                   Pint
                   of
                   Water
                
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 equal
                 and
                 coextended
                 to
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 
                   Body
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 a
                 
                   Gallon
                   of
                   Wine
                
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 which
                 does
                 not
                 consist
                 of
                 Wine
                 and
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Peripateticks
                   concerning
                   Mixture
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Aristoteleans
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 these
                 absurdities
                 ,
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Miscibles
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Power
                 and
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 weaker
                 do
                 yeild
                 to
                 the
                 stronger
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 
                   a
                   drop
                   of
                   Water
                
                 is
                 cast
                 into
                 a
                 Hogshead
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 it
                 produceth
                 no
                 mixture
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 weaker
                 part
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Water
                
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 more
                 powerful
                 Wine
                 ,
                 changed
                 into
                 its
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 this
                 drop
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 the
                 Wine
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Hogshead
                 is
                 encreased
                 one
                 drop
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Peripateticks
                   confuted
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 Evasion
                 doth
                 not
                 agree
                 with
                 Reason
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 demand
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 drop
                 of
                 Water
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Hogshead
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 Wine
                 ?
                 They
                 will
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 after
                 this
                 first
                 drop
                 ,
                 another
                 and
                 another
                 he
                 put
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 continued
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 first
                 quantity
                 be
                 2
                 fold
                 ,
                 10
                 fold
                 ,
                 100
                 fold
                 ,
                 1000
                 fold
                 encreased
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 kind
                 or
                 substance
                 of
                 this
                 Liquor
                 then
                 ?
                 The
                 Peripateticks
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Principles
                 ,
                 must
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Mass
                 of
                 this
                 Liquor
                 will
                 be
                 pure
                 Wine
                 ,
                 tho'
                 instead
                 of
                 one
                 Gallon
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 a
                 1000
                 of
                 Water
                 may
                 have
                 been
                 pour'd
                 into
                 it
                 drop
                 by
                 drop
                 ,
                 since
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 every
                 drop
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 overpowering
                 quantity
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 was
                 turned
                 into
                 Wine
                 .
                 But
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 absurd
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 own
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 tell
                 us
                 when
                 the
                 VVine
                 began
                 to
                 lose
                 its
                 form
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 what
                 particular
                 drop
                 of
                 VVater
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 mass
                 of
                 VVater
                 became
                 deprived
                 of
                 its
                 form
                 .
                 But
                 here
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 silent
                 ,
                 and
                 tho'
                 sore
                 against
                 their
                 wills
                 ,
                 acknowledge
                 their
                 Ignorance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   That
                   Mixture
                   is
                   caused
                   by
                   Apposition
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 rejecting
                 this
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 that
                 the
                 Mixtion
                 of
                 Bodies
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 apposition
                 of
                 particles
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 :
                 Thus
                 when
                 VVine
                 and
                 VVater
                 are
                 mixed
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 each
                 Liquor
                 continue
                 in
                 their
                 distinct
                 natures
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 VVine
                 and
                 VVater
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 distinct
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 black
                 and
                 white
                 Threads
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Weaving
                 of
                 any
                 Stuff
                 or
                 Cloath
                 do
                 each
                 possess
                 their
                 distinct
                 intervals
                 .
                 Neither
                 must
                 it
                 seem
                 contradictory
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 here
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 VVine
                 and
                 VVater
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 VVine
                 and
                 VVater
                 are
                 so
                 small
                 and
                 subtil
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 our
                 Sight
                 ,
                 nor
                 distinguisht
                 by
                 our
                 Tast
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Experiments
                   proving
                   Mixtion
                   to
                   be
                   by
                   Apposition
                   .
                
                 And
                 certainly
                 we
                 have
                 great
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 Mixtion
                 is
                 performed
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 mixed
                 may
                 be
                 separated
                 again
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 Thus
                 VVine
                 that
                 is
                 mixed
                 with
                 VVater
                 may
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 a
                 Spunge
                 dipt
                 in
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 Cup
                 made
                 of
                 Ivy
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 extream
                 Cold
                 ,
                 which
                 freezing
                 the
                 VVater
                 ,
                 leaves
                 the
                 VVine
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 most
                 
                   Spirituous
                   Part
                
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 center
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Icy
                   mass
                   unfrozen
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 almost
                 perceived
                 in
                 every
                 Body
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 quantity
                 of
                 Sulphur
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 you
                 distil
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Vitriol
                   ,
                   Tartar
                   ,
                   Saltpeter
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 their
                 Phlegm
                 and
                 
                   Acid
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 distillation
                 ,
                 put
                 them
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 remaining
                 dregs
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Chymists
                 call
                 their
                 
                   Caput
                   Mort
                
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 the
                 same
                 Body
                 restored
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 distillation
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 quantity
                 or
                 bigness
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 .
                 Chymists
                 observe
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 mix
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Vitriol
                
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Salt
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 ,
                 there
                 at
                 first
                 happens
                 a
                 great
                 effervescence
                 or
                 ebullition
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 that
                 is
                 over
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Liquor
                 and
                 Sult
                 do
                 quite
                 lose
                 their
                 sharpness
                 and
                 acrimony
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 remaining
                 after
                 this
                 their
                 effervescence
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 insipid
                 Body
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 then
                 by
                 distillation
                 you
                 separate
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Vitriol
                
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Salt
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 ,
                 you
                 'l
                 find
                 that
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 virtue
                 and
                 force
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 sharp
                 and
                 corrosive
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 Experiments
                 do
                 give
                 us
                 an
                 undoubted
                 evidence
                 ,
                 that
                 things
                 after
                 mixture
                 retain
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Mixture
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 Apposition
                 of
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 one
                 Body
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   What
                   Mixture
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   many
                   several
                   ways
                   the
                   same
                   may
                   be
                   .
                
                 Mixtion
                 therefore
                 or
                 
                   Mixture
                   is
                
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   the
                   Collection
                   of
                   divers
                   Bodies
                   into
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Apposition
                   .
                
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 performed
                 divers
                 ways
                 .
                 1
                 st
                 .
                 By
                 Percolation
                 or
                 straining
                 ;
                 thus
                 
                   Blood
                   ,
                   Urin
                   ,
                   Medicinal
                   VVaters
                   ,
                   Stones
                   ,
                
                 almost
                 all
                 
                   Juices
                   ,
                   VVine
                   ,
                   Oyl
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 made
                 .
                 
                 2
                 ly
                 .
                 By
                 Coction
                 or
                 by
                 Baking
                 ,
                 thus
                 
                   Salt
                   ,
                   Bricks
                   ,
                   Earthen
                   ware
                
                 and
                 Glass
                 become
                 one
                 mixt
                 Body
                 .
                 3
                 ly
                 .
                 By
                 Sublimation
                 ,
                 thus
                 
                   Soot
                   ,
                   Snot
                
                 or
                 Snivel
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 Metals
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Salts
                 used
                 by
                 Chymists
                 are
                 made
                 .
                 4
                 ly
                 .
                 By
                 Distillation
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 sorts
                 of
                 
                   VVater
                   ,
                   Rain
                   ,
                   Dew
                   ,
                   Manna
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 made
                 .
                 5
                 ly
                 .
                 By
                 Dissolution
                 ,
                 thus
                 Salt-water
                 ,
                 the
                 Chyle
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   nutritive
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 and
                 dissolved
                 or
                 
                   melted
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 made
                 .
                 6
                 ly
                 .
                 By
                 Exhalation
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Flame
                   ,
                   Steams
                   ,
                   Clouds
                
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 7
                 ly
                 .
                 By
                 Concretion
                 or
                 growing
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Snow
                   ,
                   Frost
                   ,
                   Hail
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Stone
                 in
                 
                   Mans
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 8
                 ly
                 .
                 By
                 Calcination
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 sorts
                 of
                 
                   Salts
                   ,
                   Ashes
                   ,
                   Quick-lime
                
                 .
                 9
                 ly
                 .
                 By
                 
                   Simple
                   Commix●ion
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Wine
                 mingled
                 with
                 
                   Water
                   ,
                   Ointments
                
                 .
                 10
                 ly
                 .
                 By
                 
                   Simple
                   Expression
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Wine
                   ;
                   Oyl
                
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 other
                 Juices
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Changes
                   of
                   Natural
                   things
                   .
                
                 Mutation
                 or
                 Change
                 
                   is
                   the
                   Vicissitude
                   or
                   Alteration
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   chiefly
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   bodily
                   .
                
                 The
                 nature
                 whereof
                 we
                 shall
                 the
                 better
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 notice
                 that
                 all
                 Changes
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 kinds
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Accidentary
                
                 or
                 Essential
                 .
                 An
                 
                   Accidentary
                   Change
                
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 only
                 some
                 Accidents
                 are
                 changed
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 constitute
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 changes
                 of
                 Heating
                 and
                 
                   Cooling
                   .
                   Essential
                   Changes
                
                 are
                 those
                 wherein
                 the
                 essences
                 of
                 things
                 are
                 changed
                 by
                 the
                 Introduction
                 of
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Form
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 depriving
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 Form
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 in
                 our
                 
                   General
                   Physicks
                
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 usual
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 no
                 substantial
                 Forms
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 neither
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 meaning
                 any
                 
                   substantial
                   change
                
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 no
                 other
                 production
                 ,
                 any
                 such
                 new
                 substance
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 understand
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 Alterations
                 and
                 Generations
                 the
                 matter
                 or
                 common
                 subject
                 is
                 only
                 Accidentally
                 or
                 Essentially
                 modified
                 according
                 to
                 Measure
                 or
                 
                   Quantity
                   ,
                   Rest
                   ,
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Position
                
                 and
                 Figure
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   What
                   Conversion
                   is
                   .
                
                 To
                 be
                 more
                 particular
                 ,
                 
                   Conversion
                   is
                   that
                   Action
                   ,
                   whereby
                   one
                   thing
                   is
                   changed
                   into
                   another
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Alteration
                   of
                   its
                   former
                   Modification
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   introduction
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   diverse
                   from
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   common
                   subject
                   still
                   remaining
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 
                   same
                   Common
                   Subject
                   remains
                
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Matter
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 is
                 numerically
                 the
                 same
                 after
                 the
                 Change
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 being
                 only
                 Modified
                 anew
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 well
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 otherwise
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 any
                 true
                 Conversion
                 or
                 Change
                 of
                 one
                 thing
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 an
                 Exchange
                 of
                 one
                 thing
                 for
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   difference
                   between
                   an
                   Accidental
                   ,
                   Essential
                   and
                   Substantial
                   Conversion
                   .
                
                 That
                 Action
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 terminated
                 in
                 those
                 Modes
                 or
                 Accidents
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 present
                 or
                 absent
                 without
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 an
                 
                   Accidental
                   Conversion
                
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 terminated
                 in
                 that
                 peculiar
                 Modification
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Essential
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 distinguish
                 it
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 called
                 an
                 
                   Essential
                   Conversion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 Substantial
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 affects
                 the
                 very
                 substance
                 or
                 subject
                 it self
                 ,
                 so
                 and
                 so
                 modified
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 by
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 understand
                 that
                 
                   bare
                   Entity
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 the
                 Form
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 specificated
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 both
                 Subject
                 and
                 Form
                 taken
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 Thing
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 considered
                 with
                 its
                 peculiar
                 Modification
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 this
                 Constitution
                 or
                 Modification
                 is
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 introduced
                 into
                 the
                 common
                 Subject
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 substance
                 is
                 also
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 into
                 another
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 that
                 peculiar
                 modification
                 ,
                 which
                 constitutes
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 is
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Essential
                 disposition
                 that
                 constitutes
                 a
                 Stone
                 is
                 introduced
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 we
                 must
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Wood
                 is
                 essentially
                 and
                 ●●bstantially
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 Stone
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 likewi●●
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Nutrition
                 ,
                 when
                 Corn
                 is
                 reduced
                 to
                 Flower
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bread
                 into
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 Flesh
                 of
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 this
                 I
                 say
                 is
                 an
                 Essential
                 and
                 
                   Substantial
                   Conversion
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   What
                   〈◊〉
                   i●
                   .
                
                 So
                 likewise
                 Generation
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 certain
                 disposition
                 of
                 matter
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Modifications
                 of
                 Measure
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Production
                 of
                 PLANTS
                 and
                 BEASTS
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 substance
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 produced
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 framing
                 of
                 a
                 Statue
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 a
                 House
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 happens
                 to
                 Stone
                 or
                 Wood
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 framed
                 into
                 a
                 Statue
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 new
                 form
                 or
                 habitude
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Wood
                 or
                 Stone
                 ?
                 So
                 likewise
                 in
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 a
                 House
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 change
                 but
                 what
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 joining
                 of
                 
                   Stones
                   ,
                   Boards
                   ,
                   Tiles
                   ,
                   Nails
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 separate
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 being
                 set
                 together
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 composure
                 or
                 structure
                 as
                 hath
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 House
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 the
                 framing
                 of
                 a
                 Statue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 a
                 House
                 do
                 terminate
                 in
                 a
                 Substance
                 ,
                 for
                 both
                 the
                 Statue
                 and
                 House
                 are
                 Substances
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 new
                 Substance
                 other
                 than
                 I
                 have
                 before
                 asserted
                 ,
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 nothing
                 superadded
                 to
                 them
                 besides
                 a
                 new
                 Modification
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 both
                 these
                 Substances
                 are
                 affected
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 ,
                 
                   Generation
                   is
                
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   a
                   translation
                   or
                   new
                   ranging
                   of
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   matter
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 alike
                 in
                 Natural
                 and
                 Artificial
                 Compositions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   What
                   Corruption
                   is
                   .
                
                 As
                 for
                 
                   Corruption
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   the
                   dissolution
                   of
                   parts
                   that
                   were
                   before
                   united
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 as
                 a
                 House
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 when
                 its
                 several
                 parts
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 so
                 Wood
                 or
                 other
                 combustible
                 matter
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 corrupted
                 or
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 Flame
                 it
                 is
                 resolved
                 into
                 Ashes
                 and
                 Smoak
                 .
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Corruption
                 of
                 Bodies
                 is
                 when
                 strange
                 particles
                 ,
                 by
                 thrusting
                 themselves
                 into
                 their
                 pores
                 ,
                 do
                 thereby
                 change
                 and
                 destroy
                 the
                 Texture
                 ,
                 Connexion
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 those
                 Bodies
                 that
                 have
                 less
                 pores
                 ,
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 more
                 durable
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 subject
                 to
                 Corruption
                 or
                 Destruction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   What
                   Alteration
                   is
                   .
                
                 Alteration
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 change
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 subject
                 ,
                 still
                 abiding
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 becomes
                 changed
                 as
                 to
                 some
                 Accidents
                 .
                 So
                 Water
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 altered
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 heated
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 Fire
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 altered
                 ,
                 when
                 of
                 Healthful
                 ,
                 he
                 becomes
                 Sick
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Ignorant
                   ,
                   Learned
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Because
                 Man
                 ,
                 by
                 supervening
                 Sickness
                 or
                 Learning
                 is
                 not
                 changed
                 into
                 another
                 thing
                 than
                 he
                 was
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Aristotle
                 in
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   .
                   Book
                   of
                   Generation
                   chap.
                
                 4.
                 defines
                 
                   Alteration
                   to
                   be
                   that
                   whereby
                   a
                   sensible
                   subject
                   ,
                   abiding
                   still
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   becomes
                   changed
                   in
                   its
                   affections
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   7.
                   
                   Introduction
                   .
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Hon
                   ble
                   :
                   Francis
                   ,
                   Viscount
                   Newport
                   of
                   Bradford
                   ,
                   Lord
                   Leivtenant
                   of
                   Shropshire
                   ,
                   Treasurer
                   of
                   their
                   Majesties
                   Household
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   their
                   Majesties
                   most
                   Honourable
                   Privy
                   Councell
                   &c.
                   a
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humble
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   What
                   Diminution
                   is
                   .
                
                 The
                 Diminution
                 or
                 Decrease
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 is
                 when
                 this
                 Nutrition
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 less
                 Substance
                 is
                 restored
                 than
                 has
                 been
                 dissipated
                 or
                 lost
                 .
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 Diminution
                 is
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Food
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 Food
                 is
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Innate
                   Heat
                
                 ,
                 as
                 happens
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Old
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 the
                 said
                 Heat
                 is
                 too
                 strong
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Cholerick
                   Temperament
                
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 supplied
                 with
                 sufficient
                 Food
                 :
                 Or
                 lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 little
                 
                   constitutive
                   parts
                
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 begin
                 to
                 waste
                 and
                 are
                 consumed
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Musculous
                   Parts
                
                 fall
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 Flaggy
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 sufficient
                 accession
                 of
                 new
                 Substance
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 a
                 too
                 sparing
                 supply
                 of
                 Food
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 not
                 fitly
                 prepared
                 or
                 concocted
                 .
                 Whence
                 we
                 understand
                 that
                 Augmentation
                 or
                 Growth
                 ,
                 and
                 Diminution
                 do
                 consist
                 in
                 
                   Local
                   Motion
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Seventh
               Part
               OF
               THE
               INSTITUTION
               OF
               PHILOSOPHY
               .
               OF
               LIVING
               CREATURES
               In
               General
               :
               And
               Specially
               of
               PLANTS
               and
               ANIMALS
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 INTRODUCTION
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Division
                 of
                 Living
                 Creatures
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Division
                   of
                   Bodies
                   into
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   living
                   and
                   destitute
                   of
                   Life
                   .
                
                 HItherto
                 we
                 have
                 considered
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 
                   Inanimate
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 whether
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 exposed
                 in
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 we
                 proceed
                 to
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Plants
                 and
                 Animals
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 comprehended
                 under
                 this
                 
                   General
                   Notion
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 furnisht
                 with
                 Instruments
                 appropriated
                 to
                 
                   Nutrition
                   ,
                   Growth
                
                 and
                 Propagation
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 Bodies
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 are
                 either
                 Living
                 or
                 
                   devoid
                   of
                   Life
                
                 .
                 Amongst
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 Life
                 are
                 reckoned
                 
                   the
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   the
                   Stars
                   ,
                   Fire
                   ,
                   Air
                   ,
                   Water
                   ,
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Metals
                   ,
                   Stones
                
                 and
                 Fossils
                 or
                 things
                 dug
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Creatures
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 Plants
                 and
                 Animals
                 only
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   Living
                   Bodies
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   we
                   call
                   those
                
                 Living
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 such
                 a
                 Disposition
                 of
                 an
                 Organical
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 by
                 innumerable
                 passages
                 and
                 conveyances
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 the
                 Alimentary
                 juice
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 motion
                 thrust
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Soul
                 every
                 way
                 dispersed
                 and
                 distributed
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Nourishment
                 ,
                 Growth
                 and
                 Conservation
                 .
                 
                   They
                   are
                   called
                
                 Living
                 Bodies
                 
                   from
                   the
                
                 Life
                 
                   they
                   possess
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Animate
                 Bodies
                 
                   from
                   their
                
                 Soul.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   the
                   Vegetative
                   Soul
                   is
                   .
                
                 This
                 Soul
                 ,
                 a
                 fit
                 Disposition
                 of
                 Parts
                 being
                 first
                 supposed
                 ,
                 chiefly
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 Innate
                 or
                 Inbornheat
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Heating
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 a
                 
                   Shining
                   Fire
                   ,
                   generated
                
                 in
                 Bodies
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 Production
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 conservation
                 ,
                 is
                 duly
                 prepared
                 ,
                 and
                 distributed
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 joined
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 supply
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 daily
                 wastes
                 away
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 Vegetation
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Nourishment
                 or
                 Nutrition
                 ,
                 and
                 Encrease
                 or
                 Growth
                 are
                 performed
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 Soul
                 is
                 called
                 Vegetative
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   a
                   Body
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   live
                   and
                   die
                   .
                
                 The
                 Life
                 flows
                 from
                 this
                 Soul.
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Heat
                 be
                 preserved
                 and
                 maintained
                 by
                 convenient
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 as
                 its
                 proper
                 Food
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 Body
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 Live
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 Die
                 or
                 Perish
                 ,
                 when
                 Cold
                 and
                 Driness
                 do
                 so
                 predominate
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Inborn
                   Heat
                
                 becomes
                 thereby
                 diminished
                 or
                 quite
                 taken
                 away
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   V.
                   There
                   are
                   two
                   General
                   Heads
                   of
                   Living
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   Plants
                   and
                   Animals
                   .
                
                 Now
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 PLANTS
                 and
                 ANIMALS
                 do
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 enjoy
                 the
                 common
                 degree
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 resort
                 under
                 Vegetable
                 as
                 under
                 their
                 Immediate
                 Genus
                 or
                 
                   General
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 first
                 consider
                 their
                 Affections
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 doth
                 in
                 general
                 belong
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 
                   wherein
                   chiefly
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Living
                   Bodies
                   doth
                   consist
                   ;
                   how
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   Vegetable
                   differ
                   from
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   devoid
                   of
                   Vegetation
                   ;
                   what
                   that
                   Heat
                   is
                   whereby
                   they
                   are
                   Cherished
                   and
                   Live
                   ,
                   and
                   whence
                   their
                   difference
                   is
                   deriv'd
                   .
                
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 
                   General
                   Heads
                
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 the
                 First
                 whereof
                 are
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 outward
                 and
                 inward
                 shape
                 exhibit
                 a
                 substance
                 equally
                 extended
                 ;
                 and
                 wherein
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 we
                 perceive
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 progress
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 parts
                 are
                 nourished
                 ,
                 grow
                 and
                 are
                 generated
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 distinction
                 in
                 their
                 operations
                 ;
                 their
                 Bodies
                 being
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Channels
                 and
                 Pipes
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Food
                 is
                 transmitted
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 undergoes
                 several
                 changes
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 called
                 PLANTS
                 ,
                 which
                 draw
                 up
                 an
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 by
                 their
                 Roots
                 into
                 the
                 Stem
                 or
                 Stalk
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 thence
                 is
                 conveighed
                 and
                 sublim'd
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 utmost
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Definion
                   of
                   a
                   Plant.
                   
                
                 A
                 PLANT
                 therefore
                 
                   is
                   a
                   Living
                   Body
                   furnisht
                   with
                   a
                   Skin
                   ,
                   Strings
                   ,
                   Root
                   ,
                   Stalk
                   or
                   Stem
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Organical
                   Parts
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   nourisht
                   ,
                   grows
                   and
                   produceth
                   its
                   like
                   from
                   prolifick
                   Seed
                   ,
                   only
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   a
                   Vegetative
                   Soul.
                
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 Plants
                 which
                 spring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 grow
                 in
                 standing
                 Pools
                 or
                 Water
                 ,
                 or
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 provided
                 they
                 grow
                 and
                 are
                 nourished
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 have
                 Roots
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 have
                 Leaves
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 have
                 Flowers
                 and
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 only
                 a
                 Root
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Plants
                   are
                   divided
                   into
                   Trees
                   and
                   Herbs
                   .
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Plant
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 belong
                 to
                 those
                 Bodies
                 which
                 grow
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 by
                 their
                 Roots
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 grow
                 upon
                 other
                 Plants
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 spring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 ;
                 therefore
                 Plants
                 by
                 a
                 general
                 division
                 may
                 be
                 distinguished
                 into
                 TREES
                 and
                 HERBS
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 two
                 members
                 that
                 comprehend
                 all
                 Plants
                 .
                 A
                 Tree
                 is
                 a
                 Plant
                 rising
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 with
                 a
                 
                   woody
                   Stem
                
                 or
                 Stalk
                 ,
                 and
                 growing
                 up
                 to
                 considerable
                 Height
                 .
                 An
                 Herb
                 is
                 a
                 Plant
                 consisting
                 of
                 Leaves
                 and
                 a
                 tender
                 Stalk
                 ,
                 never
                 rising
                 to
                 the
                 tallness
                 or
                 thickness
                 of
                 Trees
                 .
                 Some
                 Authors
                 ,
                 besides
                 these
                 2
                 members
                 ,
                 place
                 a
                 SHRUB
                 as
                 a
                 third
                 thing
                 between
                 a
                 Tree
                 and
                 an
                 Herb
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 necessity
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Plants
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 conveniently
                 reduced
                 either
                 to
                 Trees
                 or
                 Herbs
                 ;
                 a
                 Shrub
                 being
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Tree
                 ,
                 which
                 rising
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 variously
                 spreads
                 it self
                 into
                 Branches
                 and
                 Leaves
                 from
                 the
                 Root
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Shrub
                 riseth
                 higher
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 than
                 an
                 Herb
                 doth
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 Mushrooms
                 ,
                 &c.
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 amongst
                 those
                 Plants
                 ,
                 that
                 grow
                 upon
                 other
                 Plants
                 or
                 spring
                 forth
                 at
                 their
                 Roots
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 referred
                 some
                 Plants
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 spring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 other
                 Plants
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 those
                 small
                 Strings
                 that
                 grow
                 upon
                 Pulse
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 intangled
                 with
                 them
                 are
                 carried
                 upwards
                 into
                 the
                 Air.
                 As
                 for
                 Moss
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 called
                 an
                 Excrementitious
                 Plant
                 ,
                 because
                 from
                 its
                 original
                 Seed
                 it
                 grows
                 upon
                 barren
                 Ground
                 ,
                 and
                 Stones
                 it self
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 s
                 spreads
                 its
                 Roots
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Division
                   of
                   Trees
                   into
                   Wild
                   and
                   Domestick
                   .
                
                 Trees
                 are
                 commonly
                 divided
                 into
                 Wild
                 and
                 Domestick
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 cultivated
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Outlandish
                 :
                 Not
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 Trees
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 original
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Wild
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 grown
                 first
                 wild
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Trees
                 ,
                 which
                 men
                 do
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 Transplant
                 and
                 Cultivate
                 in
                 their
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 not
                 they
                 thereby
                 change
                 their
                 wild
                 Nature
                 ,
                 whereas
                 others
                 being
                 Transplanted
                 and
                 Cultivated
                 by
                 the
                 industry
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 are
                 much
                 improved
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Second
                   General
                   Head
                   of
                   Living
                   Creatures
                   are
                   those
                   we
                   call
                   Animals
                   .
                
                 The
                 Second
                 General
                 Head
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 consist
                 of
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 variety
                 and
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 have
                 peculiar
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 constitute
                 many
                 
                   whole
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 are
                 joined
                 together
                 with
                 that
                 proportion
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 produce
                 proper
                 and
                 necessary
                 motions
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 from
                 these
                 different
                 Parts
                 ,
                 certain
                 Machines
                 or
                 Engines
                 do
                 arise
                 ,
                 most
                 curiously
                 wrought
                 and
                 contrived
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 Animals
                 ,
                 whose
                 members
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 complete
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 also
                 joined
                 with
                 that
                 exact
                 Symmetry
                 and
                 Proportion
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 conspire
                 to
                 the
                 Good
                 and
                 Profit
                 of
                 the
                 Whole
                 ,
                 and
                 concur
                 to
                 one
                 motion
                 .
                 And
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Praedicamental
                   Line
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Genealogy
                 of
                 Things
                 and
                 Modes
                 ,
                 an
                 Animal
                 is
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 way
                 of
                 Philisophizing
                 ,
                 constituted
                 by
                 something
                 Sensitive
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 true
                 too
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 meaning
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 by
                 these
                 means
                 attribute
                 to
                 an
                 Animal
                 such
                 a
                 Soul
                 and
                 Sense
                 ,
                 as
                 has
                 Perception
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 purely
                 and
                 alone
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 impression
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Bodily
                   Organ
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 the
                 Help
                 of
                 a
                 Soul.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   various
                   kinds
                   .
                   Animals
                   .
                
                 Animals
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 such
                 as
                 flie
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Air
                   ,
                   swim
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Water
                   ,
                   go
                
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   creep
                   ,
                   slide
                   along
                   ,
                
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 altogether
                 immoveable
                 .
                 They
                 may
                 likewise
                 be
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Generation
                   ,
                   Parts
                   ,
                   Actions
                
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 some
                 are
                 Viviparous
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 bring
                 forth
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 ;
                 others
                 Oviparous
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 Animals
                 afterwards
                 are
                 hatched
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 Parts
                 ,
                 some
                 have
                 Wings
                 ,
                 others
                 Fins
                 ,
                 some
                 go
                 on
                 two
                 Feet
                 ,
                 others
                 on
                 four
                 or
                 more
                 .
                 And
                 others
                 again
                 want
                 all
                 these
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 their
                 Actions
                 or
                 Manners
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 Tame
                 ,
                 others
                 Wild
                 ;
                 some
                 Domestick
                 and
                 Sociable
                 ,
                 others
                 delighting
                 in
                 Solitude
                 ;
                 some
                 Stupid
                 and
                 Dull
                 ,
                 others
                 Quick
                 and
                 Cunning.
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 bred
                 and
                 live
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 Fiery
                 ,
                 others
                 Aquatick
                 or
                 Watry
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 Terrestrial
                 .
                 Some
                 live
                 both
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 therefore
                 called
                 Amphibious
                 ;
                 some
                 are
                 Subterraneous
                 ,
                 or
                 living
                 under
                 Ground
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Sum
                   and
                   Order
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   treated
                   of
                   in
                   this
                   Seventh
                   Part.
                   
                
                 The
                 most
                 Noble
                 and
                 Excellent
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 is
                 MAN
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 handling
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 design
                 the
                 Eighth
                 Part
                 of
                 our
                 Institution
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Complement
                 of
                 all
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 express
                 my self
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Horizon
                   of
                   Heavenly
                   and
                   Sublunary
                   Creatures
                   .
                
                 Now
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 
                   Living
                   Things
                
                 do
                 agree
                 in
                 some
                 affections
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 here
                 first
                 touch
                 upon
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 common
                 unto
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 special
                 apply
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 Plants
                 and
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 at
                 large
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 distinction
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 How
                 Living
                 Bodies
                 differ
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Inanimate
                 ,
                 and
                 destitute
                 of
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   word
                   Life
                   is
                   taken
                   in
                   a
                   threefold
                   signification
                   .
                
                 IT
                 appears
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 differ
                 from
                 
                   Lifeless
                   things
                
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 have
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 are
                 devoid
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 LIFE
                 is
                 Aequivocal
                 ,
                 and
                 attributed
                 to
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 Live
                 under
                 different
                 Notions
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 first
                 consider
                 what
                 Life
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 significations
                 it
                 admits
                 of
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 Life
                 is
                 very
                 various
                 and
                 vagrant
                 ,
                 but
                 reducible
                 to
                 3
                 General
                 Heads
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 we
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 to
                 signifie
                 
                   Simple
                   Existence
                
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 
                   Active
                   Existence
                
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 also
                 ,
                 Coexistence
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Duration
                   of
                   one
                   thing
                   with
                   another
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   a
                   Life
                   of
                   Simple
                   Exstence
                   is
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Life
                   of
                   Simple
                   Existence
                
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 
                   to
                   Live
                
                 is
                 taken
                 simply
                 for
                 Existence
                 :
                 As
                 when
                 BOETHIUS
                 defines
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   All
                   at
                   once
                
                 and
                 
                   perfect
                   Possession
                
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Interminable
                   Life
                
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 meaning
                 ARISTOTLE
                 calls
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 their
                 Being
                 ;
                 because
                 when
                 they
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 cease
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 he
                 thought
                 they
                 ceased
                 to
                 be
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   an
                   Active
                   ,
                   or
                   Actuous
                   Life
                   is
                   .
                
                 An
                 
                   Actuous
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   a
                   Life
                   of
                   Existence
                   ,
                   accompanied
                   with
                   Action
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 Sense
                 Life
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 Action
                 and
                 Operation
                 .
                 Thus
                 Fire
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Candle
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 sends
                 forth
                 a
                 flame
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 live
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 
                   Vital
                   Spirits
                
                 are
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 continual
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 flow
                 through
                 the
                 Veins
                 and
                 other
                 hidden
                 Channels
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 call
                 
                   Spring-water
                   ,
                   Living
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 bubbles
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 flows
                 continually
                 ;
                 but
                 Dead
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 stands
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 without
                 motion
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 Love
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 alive
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 strong
                 and
                 active
                 .
                 So
                 Virgil
                 ,
                 in
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Aeneid
                
                 :
                 
                   
                     —
                     with
                     Lively
                     Love
                  
                   
                     Strives
                     to
                     fore-stall
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   Existence
                   with
                   another
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Life
                   of
                   Existence
                   with
                   another
                   is
                   ,
                
                 when
                 Life
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 the
                 Duration
                 of
                 one
                 thing
                 with
                 another
                 ;
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 Duration
                 of
                 some
                 Substance
                 ,
                 in
                 conjunction
                 with
                 some
                 Accident
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 perfected
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 commonly
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 Conjunction
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Death
                 in
                 their
                 Separation
                 :
                 As
                 when
                 CATULLUS
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   's
                   Live
                   my
                
                 Lesbia
                 :
                 Where
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Live
                 ,
                 he
                 understands
                 Existence
                 in
                 conjunction
                 with
                 Joy
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Life
                 taken
                 in
                 this
                 Sense
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 two
                 Substances
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 a
                 Substance
                 with
                 some
                 Accident
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 borrows
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 Perfection
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Of
                   the
                   difference
                   that
                   is
                   between
                   Living
                   and
                   Lifeless
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   Living
                   things
                
                 are
                 chiefly
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 
                   Lifeless
                   things
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Life
                   of
                   actuous
                   Existence
                
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 endowed
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 Efficacy
                 and
                 Activity
                 :
                 For
                 their
                 Life
                 properly
                 consists
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Purest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Animals
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Plants
                 ,
                 communicates
                 to
                 the
                 grosser
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Plants
                 and
                 Animals
                 do
                 soon
                 perish
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Blood
                 by
                 its
                 Circulation
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 quicken
                 the
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Juice
                 does
                 no
                 more
                 enter
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 
                   Bodily
                   Life
                
                 consists
                 in
                 Motion
                 ,
                 so
                 Death
                 consists
                 in
                 Rest
                 or
                 ceasing
                 from
                 Action
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 any
                 
                   Immaterial
                   Souls
                
                 in
                 Living
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 perform
                 these
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Functions
                 of
                 Feeding
                 and
                 Growth
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 sufficient
                 that
                 their
                 Parts
                 be
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 prepared
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 may
                 freely
                 enter
                 into
                 their
                 
                   Inward
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 its
                 apposition
                 ,
                 restore
                 and
                 supply
                 their
                 dissipated
                 Substance
                 .
                 Now
                 all
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 Motion
                 alone
                 ,
                 provided
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 be
                 rightly
                 disposed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 equal
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 Juice
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Heat
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 differ
                 from
                 
                   Lifeless
                   things
                
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Organs
                 ,
                 cannot
                 admit
                 such
                 a
                 distribution
                 of
                 Aliment
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Restoration
                 and
                 supply
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 lost
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   By
                   what
                   force
                   or
                   virtue
                   the
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                   is
                   distributed
                   through
                   the
                   Pores
                   of
                   Living
                   things
                   .
                
                 If
                 so
                 be
                 any
                 one
                 demands
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 Force
                 or
                 Activity
                 this
                 Juice
                 is
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 and
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 grow
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 breadth
                 and
                 depth
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 Fire
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 thicker
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 agitate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 doth
                 produce
                 or
                 excite
                 heat
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 these
                 particles
                 being
                 rarefied
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 upwards
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Roots
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Stalk
                 or
                 Trunk
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 a
                 certain
                 Inborn
                 or
                 
                   Native
                   heat
                
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 a
                 fire
                 that
                 is
                 hot
                 only
                 ,
                 without
                 Light
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 whereof
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 is
                 distributed
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 joyning
                 it self
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 preserve
                 ,
                 enlarge
                 and
                 perfect
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Lifeless
                   Bodies
                   are
                   not
                   subject
                   to
                   any
                   certain
                   figure
                   ,
                   as
                   Living
                   Bodies
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 also
                 differ
                 from
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Lifeless
                 or
                 Inanimate
                 ;
                 because
                 these
                 latter
                 are
                 not
                 determin'd
                 to
                 any
                 certain
                 figure
                 .
                 Thus
                 Stones
                 may
                 subsist
                 under
                 any
                 figure
                 :
                 Some
                 are
                 6
                 Corner'd
                 ,
                 as
                 CRYSTAL
                 ;
                 some
                 have
                 a
                 
                   crooked
                   Surface
                
                 ,
                 as
                 FLINTS
                 ;
                 some
                 have
                 a
                 plain
                 surface
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Plate
                 ,
                 as
                 TALCK
                 ;
                 some
                 have
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 a
                 Lozenge
                 or
                 Quarry
                 of
                 Glass
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 Metals
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 dug
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 require
                 any
                 
                   One
                   precise
                   figure
                
                 .
                 But
                 Plants
                 and
                 Animals
                 cannot
                 admit
                 this
                 variety
                 of
                 figures
                 ,
                 as
                 requiring
                 a
                 certain
                 and
                 determinate
                 Conformation
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Plant
                 cannot
                 be
                 of
                 any
                 figure
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 drawing
                 ,
                 concocting
                 ,
                 digesting
                 ,
                 and
                 distributing
                 of
                 its
                 Aliment
                 .
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 for
                 this
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Living
                   things
                
                 only
                 are
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 
                   Organical
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 consist
                 of
                 such
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 several
                 Functions
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 Root
                 ,
                 the
                 Stem
                 or
                 Stalk
                 ,
                 the
                 Branches
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   young
                   Shoots
                
                 in
                 Plants
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Feet
                   ,
                   Belly
                   ,
                   Head
                   ,
                   Bones
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 in
                 Animals
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 also
                 a
                 greater
                 Beauty
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   things
                
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 Artificial
                 ;
                 for
                 since
                 Beauty
                 consists
                 in
                 Variety
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 much
                 greater
                 diversity
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 whose
                 parts
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 numerous
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 fine
                 and
                 curious
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 exactly
                 and
                 neatly
                 joyn'd
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Artificial
                   Bodies
                   are
                   not
                   capable
                   of
                   Growth
                   and
                   N●ument
                   .
                
                 Altho'
                 in
                 an
                 
                   Artificial
                   Engin
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Machin
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 in
                 a
                 
                   dead
                   Carkass
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   wither'd
                   Plant
                
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 such
                 like
                 Organs
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 Historians
                 relate
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Wooden
                   Eagle
                
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 REGIOMONTANUS
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 did
                 fly
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 going
                 to
                 Nurenberg
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Wooden
                   Venus
                
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 DAEDALUS
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 walk
                 by
                 the
                 Artificial
                 putting
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 into
                 the
                 Inward
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 very
                 distinguishable
                 from
                 such
                 Artificial
                 or
                 
                   Dead
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 nourished
                 and
                 grow
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 admitted
                 into
                 their
                 Pores
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Artificial
                 and
                 
                   Dead
                   things
                
                 are
                 neither
                 capable
                 of
                 Growth
                 nor
                 Nourishment
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Living
                   Bodies
                   are
                   productive
                   of
                   their
                   like
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Herein
                 also
                 are
                 Plants
                 and
                 Animals
                 differenced
                 from
                 Metals
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Dead
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 produce
                 their
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 preserve
                 their
                 kind
                 by
                 a
                 successive
                 propagation
                 of
                 Individuals
                 ;
                 which
                 things
                 dug
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 destitute
                 of
                 Seed
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Virtue
                 whereby
                 to
                 generate
                 an
                 Off-spring
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 The
                 Life
                 of
                 Bodily
                 things
                 consists
                 in
                 Moisture
                 and
                 Heat
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Living
                   Bodies
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   Heat
                   and
                   Moisture
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 consist
                 of
                 several
                 fibres
                 or
                 small
                 threds
                 ,
                 between
                 which
                 lye
                 many
                 large
                 Conduits
                 or
                 Passages
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 is
                 strained
                 ,
                 and
                 diffused
                 into
                 all
                 parts
                 ;
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 question'd
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Plants
                 and
                 Animals
                 is
                 supported
                 by
                 2
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Heat
                
                 and
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 which
                 mutually
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 assist
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 Moisture
                 is
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 the
                 Heat
                 :
                 And
                 accordingly
                 Physicians
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Life
                 consists
                 in
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 as
                 its
                 Passive
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Heat
                 ,
                 as
                 its
                 
                   Active
                   Quality
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 
                   Vegetative
                   Bodies
                
                 do
                 subsist
                 and
                 are
                 preserved
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Fire
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   Living
                   Bodies
                   is
                   Hot
                   only
                   .
                
                 But
                 to
                 remove
                 all
                 Difficulty
                 that
                 might
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 word
                 Heat
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 speak
                 here
                 of
                 a
                 perfect
                 Fire
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 both
                 hot
                 and
                 bright
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 hot
                 only
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 Horse-dung
                 ,
                 and
                 putrifying
                 Hay
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 therefore
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   fire
                
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Elementary
                 ,
                 which
                 burns
                 upon
                 our
                 Hearths
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 as
                 those
                 fires
                 do
                 ,
                 of
                 Particles
                 that
                 swim
                 in
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 tost
                 with
                 a
                 vehement
                 Motion
                 within
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 proceeds
                 from
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 fermentation
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 Heterogeneous
                 little
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Tho'
                 indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 well
                 mind
                 its
                 Operations
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 to
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 2
                 former
                 
                   fires
                   ,
                   Solar
                
                 and
                 Culinary
                 ,
                 rather
                 in
                 degrees
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 nature
                 and
                 essence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   twofold
                   Temperament
                   in
                   Living
                   Bodies
                   .
                   The
                   one
                   according
                   to
                   Justice
                   .
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Fire
                 is
                 very
                 Active
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 long
                 be
                 preserved
                 without
                 food
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Moisture
                 is
                 of
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 required
                 for
                 its
                 preservation
                 and
                 support
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 ariseth
                 the
                 Temperament
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 when
                 Heat
                 and
                 
                   Cold
                   ,
                   Moisture
                
                 and
                 Drought
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 temper'd
                 and
                 proportioned
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 Qualities
                 hinder
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 an
                 agreeing
                 Discord
                 harmonize
                 together
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Temperament
                 is
                 by
                 Physicians
                 called
                 ,
                 a
                 Temperament
                 according
                 to
                 Justice
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 Qualities
                 are
                 so
                 mixed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heat
                 in
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 is
                 qualified
                 by
                 Cold
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Moisture
                 by
                 Drought
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 requirings
                 of
                 each
                 particular
                 Nature
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 same
                 Temperament
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 found
                 in
                 
                   Living
                   things
                
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 changed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 Ages
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 several
                 Stages
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 Animals
                 ,
                 to
                 every
                 different
                 Age
                 ,
                 a
                 different
                 Temperament
                 is
                 appropriated
                 ;
                 to
                 Childhood
                 ,
                 a
                 hot
                 and
                 
                   moist
                   Temperament
                
                 ;
                 to
                 
                   Youth
                   ,
                   hot
                
                 and
                 dry
                 ;
                 to
                 
                   Manly
                   Age
                   ,
                   cold
                
                 and
                 moist
                 ;
                 to
                 
                   Old
                   Age
                   ,
                   cold
                
                 and
                 
                   dry
                   Complexion
                
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 Temperaments
                 are
                 therefore
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 according
                 to
                 Justice
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 of
                 Property
                 and
                 Justice
                 belong
                 to
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Ages
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   other
                   according
                   to
                   Weight
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 Temperament
                 another
                 is
                 opposed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Temperament
                 according
                 to
                 Weight
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 the
                 Qualities
                 are
                 in
                 an
                 Equal
                 poise
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 Heat
                 doth
                 not
                 exceed
                 Cold
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   Cold
                   ,
                   Heat
                   :
                   Moisture
                
                 doth
                 not
                 exceed
                 Drought
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                   Drought
                   ,
                   Moisture
                
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 altogether
                 equal
                 in
                 degrees
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 seem
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Body
                 is
                 possest
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Temperament
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 Cause
                 assignable
                 that
                 might
                 thus
                 temper
                 and
                 poise
                 these
                 Qualities
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Temperament
                 in
                 Notion
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 GALEN
                 saith
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Real
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   increase
                   of
                   Living
                   things
                   ,
                   is
                   from
                   Heat
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 Heat
                 and
                 Moisture
                 are
                 required
                 to
                 a
                 due
                 Vegetation
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Exuperance
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 a
                 more
                 abundant
                 production
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   things
                
                 is
                 occasioned
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 
                   Summer
                   time
                
                 ,
                 when
                 Heat
                 bears
                 sway
                 ,
                 abundance
                 of
                 Magots
                 breed
                 in
                 
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   Bees
                
                 in
                 the
                 Carkass
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Heifer
                   ,
                   Humming-Bees
                
                 or
                 Drones
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Ass
                   ,
                   Hornets
                
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Mule
                 ,
                 and
                 Wasps
                 in
                 the
                 Carkass
                 of
                 an
                 Horse
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Season
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Dead
                   Flies
                
                 recover
                 Life
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 Spices
                 grow
                 only
                 in
                 
                   Hot
                   Countries
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 degree
                 of
                 Heat
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 arrive
                 to
                 that
                 Purity
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heterogeneous
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 Homogeneous
                 may
                 come
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 constitute
                 those
                 
                   Odoriferous
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 my
                 Lord
                 VERULAM
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 Trees
                 planted
                 on
                 a
                 hot-Bank
                 ,
                 and
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 South
                 and
                 South-East
                 ,
                 do
                 bud
                 sooner
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 more
                 early
                 fruit
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 Trees
                 planted
                 near
                 the
                 Wall
                 of
                 a
                 Chimney
                 ,
                 wherein
                 continual
                 fires
                 are
                 kept
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 Branches
                 of
                 Trees
                 spread
                 into
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 frequent
                 fires
                 are
                 used
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 pregnant
                 Instance
                 in
                 Vines
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 advantagiously
                 situated
                 ,
                 do
                 by
                 a
                 whole
                 Months
                 time
                 ,
                 sooner
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 bear
                 Ripe
                 Grapes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Dung
                   ,
                   by
                   its
                   Heat
                   ,
                   doth
                   hasten
                   the
                   springing
                   of
                   Plants
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   the
                   Ground
                   fruitful
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 Country-men
                 do
                 Dung
                 their
                 Grounds
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 the
                 Dung
                 doth
                 fatten
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whereby
                 more
                 plentiful
                 Nourishment
                 is
                 conveigh'd
                 to
                 Plants
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 by
                 its
                 warmth
                 it
                 comforts
                 and
                 refresheth
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 weak
                 and
                 languishing
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 cold
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Dung
                 of
                 Animals
                 is
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 contains
                 an
                 
                   Inward
                   heat
                
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 desire
                 to
                 hasten
                 the
                 springing
                 and
                 growing
                 of
                 their
                 Plants
                 ,
                 do
                 take
                 care
                 very
                 well
                 to
                 Dung
                 their
                 Gardens
                 and
                 Plots
                 of
                 Ground
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 sow
                 their
                 Seed
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 also
                 they
                 pour
                 stale
                 Urine
                 at
                 the
                 Roots
                 of
                 Vines
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 more
                 fruitful
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   Moisture
                   is
                   a
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   increase
                   of
                   Living
                   things
                   .
                
                 As
                 store
                 of
                 Heat
                 doth
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 increase
                 of
                 Plants
                 and
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 Moisture
                 also
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 help
                 to
                 the
                 multiplication
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 accompanied
                 with
                 convenient
                 heat
                 and
                 warmth
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Moist
                 places
                 Grass
                 grows
                 thicker
                 ,
                 and
                 riseth
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 height
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 Dry
                 Grounds
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 Herbs
                 will
                 grow
                 in
                 
                   Glass
                   Vials
                
                 ,
                 fill'd
                 only
                 with
                 Water
                 .
                 We
                 find
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Hair
                 of
                 Young-men
                 and
                 Children
                 grows
                 much
                 faster
                 and
                 thicker
                 ,
                 because
                 Moisture
                 abounds
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 Trees
                 and
                 Plants
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 much
                 water'd
                 ,
                 do
                 thereby
                 thrive
                 the
                 more
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 frequent
                 watring
                 ,
                 the
                 Dryness
                 of
                 the
                 Soil
                 is
                 temper'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Roots
                 are
                 softned
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 made
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 suck
                 the
                 Juice
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 send
                 it
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 Branches
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 fittest
                 time
                 for
                 the
                 watering
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Evening
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Cool
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 following
                 ,
                 gives
                 the
                 Moisture
                 leave
                 to
                 sink
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Roots
                 ,
                 and
                 refresh
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Mouldiness
                   proceeds
                   from
                   Moisture
                   .
                
                 How
                 greatly
                 Moisture
                 conduceth
                 to
                 Germination
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 gather'd
                 from
                 Moss
                 ,
                 which
                 delights
                 in
                 
                   moist
                   places
                
                 ,
                 and
                 grows
                 even
                 upon
                 those
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Stones
                 that
                 are
                 continually
                 water'd
                 with
                 Springs
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 Bread
                 that
                 is
                 kept
                 in
                 a
                 
                   moist
                   Cellar
                
                 grows
                 Mouldy
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 laid
                 up
                 in
                 
                   moist
                   places
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Heat
                   ,
                   when
                   excessive
                   ,
                   is
                   hurtful
                   to
                   Living
                   things
                   .
                
                 As
                 an
                 equal
                 Temperature
                 of
                 Heat
                 and
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 increase
                 and
                 multiplication
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   things
                
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Excess
                 of
                 either
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 is
                 hurtful
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 hinders
                 them
                 from
                 arriving
                 to
                 their
                 due
                 growth
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 inborn
                 heat
                 predominates
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 low
                 stature
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 consumes
                 the
                 Moisture
                 too
                 fast
                 ,
                 not
                 suffering
                 it
                 to
                 spread
                 and
                 diffuse
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 also
                 such
                 Persons
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 Heat
                 abounds
                 ,
                 are
                 commonly
                 lean
                 :
                 Whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 those
                 in
                 whom
                 this
                 innate
                 Heat
                 is
                 weaker
                 ,
                 and
                 allay'd
                 with
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 grow
                 fat
                 ,
                 and
                 spread
                 in
                 bulk
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 Women
                 ,
                 who
                 commonly
                 are
                 more
                 Plump
                 and
                 Fat
                 than
                 Men
                 ,
                 except
                 Sickness
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Praeternatural
                 Cause
                 hinder
                 the
                 Effect
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 The
                 Death
                 of
                 Living
                 things
                 proceeds
                 from
                 contrary
                 Principles
                 ,
                 viz.
                 from
                 Cold
                 and
                 Driness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Wherein
                   the
                   Death
                   of
                   Living
                   things
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 contrary
                 Effects
                 proceed
                 from
                 contrary
                 Causes
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 conclude
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 are
                 owing
                 to
                 Cold
                 and
                 Driness
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Bodily
                   Life
                
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 due
                 Temperature
                 of
                 Heat
                 and
                 Moisture
                 ;
                 so
                 Death
                 happens
                 to
                 them
                 through
                 the
                 predominance
                 of
                 Cold
                 and
                 Drought
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 
                   Vital
                   Principle
                
                 of
                 
                   inborn
                   Heat
                
                 ,
                 becomes
                 weakned
                 and
                 destroyed
                 .
                 
                   Bodily
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 continual
                 Motion
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 when
                 any
                 Cause
                 happens
                 to
                 fore-slow
                 ,
                 or
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 this
                 
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Life
                
                 must
                 cease
                 also
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 since
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 opposite
                 to
                 Motion
                 ,
                 than
                 Rest
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Cold
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 question'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 where
                 Cold
                 prevails
                 ,
                 Death
                 must
                 enter
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 Flies
                 dye
                 at
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 Winter
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Frogs
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 habituated
                 to
                 Cold
                 ,
                 yet
                 perish
                 in
                 Frosty-weather
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 great
                 Cold
                 doth
                 congeal
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 their
                 Motion
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 overslow
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 and
                 Humors
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 is
                 hurtful
                 to
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 long
                 Continuance
                 ,
                 quite
                 destroys
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 also
                 ,
                 excessive
                 Cold
                 causeth
                 the
                 dying
                 of
                 Plants
                 and
                 Trees
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Cold
                   drieth
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Heat
                   .
                
                 For
                 tho'
                 Heat
                 and
                 Cold
                 be
                 contrary
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 they
                 by
                 opposite
                 ways
                 produce
                 the
                 same
                 Effect
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Drought
                
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Clay
                 is
                 dried
                 by
                 
                   hard
                   Frost
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 great
                 Heat
                 in
                 Summer
                 :
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 liquid
                 and
                 
                   moist
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 lose
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 their
                 Particles
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Cold
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 become
                 hard
                 and
                 dry
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 Clay
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 
                   Mixture
                   of
                   Water
                
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 should
                 grow
                 hard
                 and
                 dry
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Water
                 which
                 softned
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 cold
                 congealed
                 .
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 that
                 cold
                 works
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 in
                 Plants
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 seem
                 strange
                 to
                 us
                 if
                 Plants
                 perish
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Juice
                 wherewith
                 they
                 were
                 nourished
                 ,
                 is
                 frozen
                 .
                 It
                 has
                 been
                 of
                 Old
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 extream
                 Cold
                 scorcheth
                 and
                 burns
                 up
                 Plants
                 ,
                 by
                 congealing
                 and
                 drying
                 up
                 their
                 Moisture
                 and
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   the
                   Leaves
                   of
                   most
                   Plants
                   fall
                   in
                   Autumn
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Cold
                   Countries
                
                 the
                 Leaves
                 begin
                 to
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 Trees
                 towards
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 Autumn
                 ;
                 because
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 Plants
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 Cold
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Passages
                 along
                 which
                 the
                 Juice
                 is
                 conveyed
                 ,
                 are
                 dried
                 up
                 and
                 contracted
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Heat
                   is
                   hurtful
                   to
                   the
                   Aliment
                   of
                   Living
                   Creatures
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 Cold
                 produceth
                 these
                 Effects
                 in
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 so
                 doth
                 excessive
                 Heat
                 also
                 ;
                 for
                 Heat
                 exhausts
                 the
                 Spirits
                 and
                 Humours
                 ,
                 and
                 attenuates
                 and
                 wastes
                 the
                 Bodies
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 doth
                 predominate
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 Mill
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 Wind
                 or
                 Water
                 ,
                 stands
                 still
                 without
                 any
                 motion
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 so
                 Plants
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 consumption
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                   ,
                   perish
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Animals
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 Spirits
                 and
                 Humours
                 are
                 weakned
                 by
                 extream
                 Heat
                 ,
                 languish
                 and
                 are
                 slowly
                 moved
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 great
                 Heats
                 happen
                 in
                 
                   Hot
                   Countries
                
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Ears
                   of
                   Corn
                
                 begin
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 stopped
                 in
                 their
                 coming
                 forth
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Moisture
                 being
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 dissipated
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 the
                 Heat
                 finds
                 nothing
                 to
                 feed
                 upon
                 ,
                 or
                 whereby
                 to
                 maintain
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   When
                   the
                   Death
                   of
                   Living
                   Creatures
                   happens
                   .
                
                 The
                 Death
                 therefore
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 happens
                 ,
                 when
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 food
                 and
                 fewel
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 is
                 wasted
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 Heat
                 is
                 separated
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 the
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 agitated
                 ,
                 and
                 distributed
                 to
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Living
                   Body
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Flesh
                 laid
                 before
                 a
                 slow
                 fire
                 ,
                 is
                 roasted
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 exhaling
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 moisture
                 becomes
                 quite
                 dried
                 up
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Temperament
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 becomes
                 spoiled
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Spirits
                 and
                 Humours
                 are
                 alter'd
                 and
                 wasted
                 by
                 excess
                 of
                 Heat
                 .
                 Thus
                 Fruits
                 are
                 frequently
                 spoil'd
                 by
                 over-much
                 heat
                 ,
                 which
                 scorching
                 their
                 outside
                 ,
                 leaves
                 their
                 inward
                 substance
                 raw
                 and
                 unripe
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 happens
                 to
                 Grapes
                 and
                 other
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 whose
                 outside
                 is
                 often
                 scorched
                 with
                 that
                 heat
                 ,
                 which
                 scarcely
                 toucheth
                 their
                 
                   Inward
                   parts
                
                 :
                 As
                 Bread
                 put
                 into
                 an
                 Oven
                 that
                 is
                 over-heated
                 ,
                 hath
                 its
                 Crust
                 burnt
                 up
                 and
                 scorched
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 wants
                 baking
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 doughy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   Fishes
                   are
                   dried
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   Water
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 If
                 Driness
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 Fishes
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 ever
                 arrive
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 of
                 Drought
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 cause
                 their
                 perishing
                 or
                 death
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Water
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Fishes
                 swim
                 ,
                 cannot
                 hinder
                 the
                 wasting
                 and
                 drying
                 up
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Natural
                   moisture
                
                 :
                 As
                 
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 suffer'd
                 to
                 boil
                 in
                 a
                 Pot
                 full
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 till
                 all
                 the
                 Natural
                 moisture
                 be
                 consumed
                 ,
                 becomes
                 harder
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 roasted
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 also
                 that
                 some
                 sorts
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 lain
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 drier
                 and
                 lighter
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 out
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 put
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Excess
                   of
                   Heat
                   is
                   an
                   Enemy
                   to
                   all
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 excessive
                 Heat
                 only
                 an
                 Enemy
                 to
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 to
                 all
                 in
                 general
                 :
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 a
                 Candle
                 or
                 Torch
                 is
                 increased
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 sooner
                 consume
                 and
                 waste
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 serves
                 it
                 for
                 fewel
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 parity
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Heat
                 either
                 outward
                 or
                 inward
                 exceeds
                 ,
                 it
                 procures
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 :
                 As
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Plants
                 wither
                 by
                 excessive
                 heat
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Men
                 ,
                 by
                 indulging
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 drinking
                 of
                 
                   hot
                   Liquors
                
                 ,
                 do
                 hasten
                 their
                 own
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Death
                   sometimes
                   is
                   caused
                   by
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   Food
                   .
                
                 Sometimes
                 Death
                 happens
                 to
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 by
                 defect
                 of
                 Food
                 convenient
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 Nature
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 furnish
                 them
                 with
                 Matter
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 grow
                 and
                 be
                 nourished
                 :
                 For
                 so
                 in
                 Plants
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 there
                 wants
                 no
                 Moisture
                 for
                 the
                 Heat
                 to
                 act
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 tho'
                 the
                 Sun
                 have
                 force
                 enough
                 in
                 
                   Summer
                   time
                
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 up
                 the
                 Juice
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 Fervescence
                 ,
                 or
                 Fermentation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 requisite
                 to
                 their
                 Vegetation
                 ,
                 always
                 performed
                 alike
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 requires
                 a
                 certain
                 and
                 determinate
                 Season
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 once
                 past
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 afterwards
                 be
                 expected
                 .
                 An
                 Example
                 whereof
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Quick-Lime
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 the
                 affusion
                 of
                 Water
                 causeth
                 an
                 Effervescence
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 being
                 once
                 ceased
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 renewed
                 again
                 ,
                 tho'
                 you
                 should
                 pour
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 water
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 
                   ripe
                   Fruits
                
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Apples
                   ,
                   Pears
                   ,
                   Plums
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 do
                 fall
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 their
                 Stalk
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 were
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 begin
                 to
                 want
                 aliment
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 fibres
                 that
                 held
                 them
                 fast
                 are
                 dried
                 up
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 all
                 other
                 Fruits
                 and
                 Grains
                 fall
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Husks
                 and
                 Pods
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Destruction
                   of
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   is
                   sometimes
                   caused
                   by
                   a
                   too
                   great
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   Pores
                   .
                
                 And
                 much
                 like
                 Effects
                 do
                 sometimes
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 too
                 great
                 relaxation
                 and
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 Bodies
                 :
                 For
                 thereupon
                 the
                 Bodies
                 contained
                 in
                 those
                 Intervals
                 must
                 needs
                 fall
                 down
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 by
                 some
                 means
                 or
                 other
                 their
                 bulk
                 be
                 coextended
                 to
                 the
                 amplitude
                 of
                 the
                 pores
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Summer
                   Season
                
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Skin
                 are
                 more
                 open
                 ,
                 the
                 Hides
                 of
                 
                   flay'd
                   Beasts
                
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 Hairs
                 more
                 easily
                 pluck'd
                 off
                 .
                 Thus
                 likewise
                 it
                 seems
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 falling
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Teeth
                 of
                 Children
                 ,
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 dilatation
                 of
                 the
                 Sockets
                 of
                 the
                 Jaw-bone
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Teeth
                 are
                 fixed
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 growing
                 wider
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Child
                 advanceth
                 in
                 bigness
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 keep
                 the
                 Teeth
                 steady
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 
                   Old
                   People
                
                 this
                 falling
                 out
                 of
                 Teeth
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 Aliment
                 and
                 Moisture
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 fibres
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Aliment
                 was
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 convey'd
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 grow
                 dry
                 and
                 are
                 contracted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 that
                 Hardness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 observ'd
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 living
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Whence
                   the
                   Hardness
                   of
                   the
                   Surface
                   of
                   Living
                   Bodies
                   doth
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 THe
                 Hardness
                 of
                 Bodies
                 consists
                 chiefly
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 resist
                 the
                 Touch
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 parts
                 are
                 not
                 easily
                 separable
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 Resistance
                 to
                 the
                 Touch
                 is
                 perceiv'd
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 worth
                 our
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 What
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 their
                 Inward
                 substance
                 is
                 so
                 soft
                 ,
                 their
                 outside
                 should
                 be
                 hard
                 .
                 Whereof
                 no
                 other
                 Cause
                 seems
                 assignable
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Outward
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 are
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 continual
                 impulse
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 (
                 under
                 which
                 Name
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 comprehend
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Element
                
                 that
                 are
                 mix'd
                 with
                 it
                 )
                 carries
                 the
                 Earth
                 round
                 ;
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 these
                 Small
                 Bodies
                 cannot
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Bodies
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 vast
                 numbers
                 of
                 them
                 must
                 dash
                 against
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 continual
                 beating
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 render
                 them
                 hard
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 impulse
                 ,
                 their
                 Outward
                 parts
                 are
                 driven
                 closer
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 become
                 more
                 Compact
                 and
                 Hard.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Wherein
                   the
                   Hardness
                   of
                   any
                   Bodies
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 For
                 to
                 speak
                 properly
                 ,
                 the
                 Hardness
                 of
                 Bodies
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Rest
                 of
                 many
                 Essential
                 or
                 
                   Integral
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Pression
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 which
                 acting
                 only
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 ,
                 doth
                 so
                 much
                 drive
                 those
                 Particles
                 inwards
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 separated
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 perception
                 of
                 some
                 Resistance
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 doth
                 penetrate
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 many
                 Bodies
                 are
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 irregular
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 its
                 Action
                 and
                 continue
                 at
                 Rest
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 constitute
                 
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 resist
                 or
                 oppose
                 their
                 being
                 divided
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 outwardly
                 so
                 comprest
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 oftentimes
                 more
                 easie
                 to
                 move
                 them
                 altogether
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 separate
                 them
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Whence
                   the
                   Covers
                   of
                   some
                   Living
                   Bodies
                   do
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 those
                 Coverings
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 invest
                 some
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Acorns
                 have
                 
                   Cups
                   ;
                   Nuts
                
                 have
                 
                   Shells
                   ;
                   Beans
                
                 and
                 
                   Pease
                   ,
                   Pods
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Trees
                   ,
                   Barks
                
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 Fish
                 have
                 Scales
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 hard
                 and
                 stony
                 Shells
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Oysters
                   ,
                   Crabs
                   ,
                   Lobsters
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 All
                 which
                 without
                 doubt
                 are
                 formed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 continual
                 impulse
                 of
                 outward
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 much
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Palms
                 of
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 Delvers
                 and
                 Ditchers
                 ,
                 by
                 continual
                 handling
                 of
                 the
                 Spade
                 ,
                 grow
                 very
                 hard
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Soles
                 of
                 our
                 Feet
                 become
                 brawny
                 and
                 thick
                 Skin'd
                 ,
                 by
                 assiduous
                 beating
                 against
                 the
                 Ground
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   same
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Hardness
                   in
                   Inanimate
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 Causes
                 also
                 that
                 produce
                 Hardness
                 in
                 
                   Inanimate
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 For
                 Snow
                 laid
                 near
                 the
                 Fire
                 becomes
                 harder
                 and
                 more
                 compact
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 Bread
                 becomes
                 hardned
                 to
                 a
                 Crust
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 
                   Flesh
                   roasted
                   ,
                   broiled
                
                 ,
                 or
                 fryed
                 ,
                 grows
                 harder
                 than
                 the
                 in●ide
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 any
                 other
                 Reason
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 why
                 
                   Broath
                   ,
                   Boil'd
                   Milk
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 kinds
                 of
                 
                   Supping
                   Meats
                
                 ,
                 presently
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 removed
                 from
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 get
                 a
                 skin
                 or
                 film
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Heat
                 is
                 diminished
                 by
                 the
                 contact
                 of
                 the
                 
                   cold
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 quite
                 stopt
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Th
                   Surface
                   of
                   Water
                   is
                   smooth
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   difficulty
                   divided
                   than
                   its
                   inward
                   parts
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 all
                 Liquors
                 is
                 smooth
                 and
                 even
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Water
                 be
                 uniformly
                 moved
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 immediately
                 toucheth
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 are
                 moved
                 after
                 another
                 manner
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Subtil
                 
                 matter
                 which
                 surrounds
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 quite
                 otherwise
                 moved
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 swims
                 amongst
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 becomes
                 smooth
                 ,
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 when
                 two
                 Hard
                 Bodies
                 are
                 rub'd
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 only
                 with
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 smoothness
                 is
                 with
                 much
                 more
                 ease
                 produced
                 in
                 liquid
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 easie
                 and
                 ready
                 Mobility
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 also
                 why
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 wateer
                 is
                 divided
                 with
                 more
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 than
                 its
                 inward
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Hardness
                   of
                   Bodies
                   sometimes
                   proceeds
                   from
                   Cold.
                   
                
                 Cold
                 also
                 conduceth
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 Hardning
                 of
                 
                   several
                   Bodies
                
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 water
                 in
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 by
                 cold
                 is
                 congealed
                 ,
                 whilst
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 stronger
                 motion
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 suffers
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 alteration
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 also
                 are
                 many
                 other
                 Bodies
                 sometimes
                 hardned
                 by
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 attain
                 that
                 degree
                 of
                 firmness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 caused
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 other
                 Bodies
                 beating
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 
                   frozen
                   Fruit
                
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 cold
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 in
                 a
                 
                   warmish
                   place
                
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 covered
                 over
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Crust
                   of
                   Ice
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Beasts
                 or
                 Fish
                 that
                 is
                 frozen
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 set
                 in
                 a
                 warm
                 place
                 covered
                 with
                 Snow
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 appear
                 a
                 hard
                 Crust
                 of
                 Ice
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   But
                   more
                   naturally
                   from
                   Heat
                   .
                
                 But
                 tho'
                 cold
                 may
                 sometimes
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 hardning
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 effect
                 may
                 with
                 greater
                 Right
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 Heat
                 ,
                 whose
                 property
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 agitate
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 closer
                 together
                 ,
                 by
                 exhaling
                 their
                 superfluous
                 moisture
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 Body
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 becomes
                 better
                 digested
                 and
                 riper
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 it
                 attains
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 firmness
                 and
                 hardness
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 
                   Apples
                   ,
                   Pears
                   ,
                   Cherries
                   ,
                   Plums
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 whose
                 outside
                 by
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 becomes
                 hardned
                 ,
                 and
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 Skin
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   All
                   these
                   ways
                   are
                   reducible
                   to
                   one
                   general
                   way
                   of
                   Hardning
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 But
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 this
                 Hardness
                 may
                 be
                 produced
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 reducible
                 to
                 one
                 general
                 Cause
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 their
                 outward
                 parts
                 endure
                 the
                 impulse
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 rushing
                 against
                 them
                 and
                 dashing
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 hindring
                 their
                 ingress
                 ,
                 do
                 resist
                 and
                 beat
                 them
                 off
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Of
                 the
                 Different
                 Degrees
                 of
                 Heat
                 in
                 Living
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   different
                   degree
                   of
                   heat
                   in
                   Living
                   Bodies
                   .
                   First
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Diversity
                   of
                   Age.
                   
                
                 THO'
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 may
                 be
                 distinguisht
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   External
                   Heat
                
                 that
                 Acts
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 Countries
                 or
                 Places
                 nearer
                 or
                 farther
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 :
                 yet
                 may
                 they
                 much
                 better
                 be
                 differenced
                 by
                 that
                 
                   Internal
                   Heat
                
                 ,
                 which
                 produceth
                 divers
                 Effects
                 in
                 them
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Age
                   ,
                   Sex
                
                 and
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Age
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 Heat
                 in
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 and
                 vigor
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 Infants
                 and
                 Youth
                 the
                 natural
                 Heat
                 is
                 much
                 weakned
                 by
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 moisture
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 exert
                 its
                 full
                 strength
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 Infants
                 are
                 so
                 prone
                 to
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 apt
                 to
                 shed
                 tears
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Height
                 and
                 Vigour
                 of
                 Age
                 ,
                 the
                 Heat
                 is
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 active
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 moisture
                 being
                 much
                 lessened
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirits
                 become
                 more
                 hot
                 and
                 fiery
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 attained
                 to
                 
                   Manly
                   strength
                
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 strongly
                 inflam'd
                 and
                 Amorous
                 ,
                 whereas
                 in
                 
                   Old
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 decrease
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 cold
                 and
                 driness
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   natural
                   faculties
                
                 are
                 much
                 weakned
                 and
                 decayed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Secondly
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   Sexes
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   Sex
                   in
                   Plants
                   is
                   .
                
                 Difference
                 of
                 Sex
                 also
                 produceth
                 great
                 diversity
                 of
                 Heat
                 ;
                 for
                 Females
                 are
                 commonly
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 cold
                 and
                 moist
                 complexion
                 than
                 Males
                 .
                 Which
                 difference
                 is
                 observed
                 in
                 Plants
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 are
                 accounted
                 
                   Female
                   Plants
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 cold
                 and
                 moist
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 less
                 virtue
                 and
                 strength
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 tho'
                 they
                 bring
                 forth
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Heat
                 they
                 don't
                 produce
                 either
                 Fruit
                 or
                 Seed
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 
                   Male
                   Plants
                
                 are
                 more
                 beautiful
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 outward
                 appearance
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 both
                 Fruit
                 and
                 Seed
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Female
                   Plant
                
                 delights
                 in
                 the
                 Company
                 and
                 Proximity
                 of
                 the
                 Male
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 PLINY
                 relates
                 of
                 the
                 Palm-tree
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 some
                 influence
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Male
                 ,
                 doth
                 conceive
                 and
                 become
                 fruitful
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Male
                 ,
                 which
                 stood
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 cut
                 down
                 ,
                 dies
                 presently
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Amongst
                   Animals
                   the
                   Females
                   are
                   colder
                   than
                   the
                   Males
                   .
                
                 Amongst
                 Animals
                 also
                 the
                 Females
                 are
                 much
                 colder
                 and
                 moister
                 than
                 the
                 Males
                 .
                 As
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 Males
                 generally
                 exceed
                 Females
                 in
                 Bulk
                 and
                 Stature
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 
                   Men
                   ,
                   Pheasants
                   ,
                   Peacocks
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 The
                 Males
                 in
                 Birds
                 are
                 commonly
                 more
                 beautiful
                 and
                 pompous
                 for
                 their
                 Feathers
                 .
                 Amongst
                 
                   fourfooted
                   Beasts
                
                 the
                 Males
                 and
                 Females
                 are
                 diversly
                 distinguisht
                 ;
                 thus
                 He-Goats
                 have
                 Horns
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 Females
                 want
                 ;
                 and
                 Rams
                 have
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 crooked
                 Horns
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Ewes
                   .
                   Cocks
                
                 are
                 adorned
                 with
                 Combs
                 ,
                 and
                 armed
                 with
                 Spurs
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Hens
                 have
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 no
                 Combs
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 general
                 all
                 Males
                 have
                 a
                 stronger
                 and
                 deeper
                 Voice
                 than
                 Females
                 ,
                 who
                 generally
                 have
                 but
                 a
                 shrill
                 and
                 weak
                 voice
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 effects
                 cannot
                 be
                 better
                 assign'd
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 cause
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 heat
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Males
                 ,
                 beyond
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Females
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 likewise
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 Males
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 tender
                 years
                 ,
                 whilst
                 their
                 inborn
                 heat
                 is
                 overpowered
                 with
                 too
                 much
                 moisture
                 ,
                 do
                 much
                 resemble
                 Females
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 any
                 difference
                 in
                 their
                 Temper
                 to
                 be
                 discern'd
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 
                   guelded
                   Animals
                
                 do
                 more
                 resemble
                 Females
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 defect
                 of
                 heat
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   Men
                   in
                   the
                   Winter
                   time
                   are
                   more
                   brisk
                   ,
                   and
                   Women
                   in
                   Summer
                   .
                
                 Another
                 instance
                 of
                 this
                 diversity
                 of
                 Heat
                 in
                 Males
                 and
                 Females
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 that
                 Men
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 
                   Winter
                   Season
                
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 Brisk
                 ,
                 and
                 Women
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 and
                 hot
                 weather
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Vital
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 continual
                 motion
                 in
                 a
                 hot
                 and
                 
                   dry
                   complexion
                
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Mens
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 
                   hot
                   season
                
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 are
                 more
                 dissipated
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 
                   cold
                   season
                
                 are
                 more
                 condensed
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 better
                 preserved
                 .
                 Whereas
                 in
                 cold
                 and
                 
                   moist
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Female
                   Sex
                
                 generally
                 are
                 ;
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Summer
                 cherisheth
                 and
                 excites
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 cold
                 of
                 the
                 Winter
                 doth
                 render
                 them
                 dull
                 and
                 sluggish
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Of
                   the
                   four
                   degrees
                   of
                   Heat
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Living
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 distinction
                 and
                 difference
                 of
                 Heat
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 kinds
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Things
                
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 Physicians
                 distinguish
                 Heat
                 into
                 4
                 degrees
                 :
                 They
                 call
                 that
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Degree
                
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 Quality
                 is
                 somewhat
                 predominant
                 above
                 the
                 rest
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 mixt
                 Body
                 :
                 The
                 Second
                 when
                 the
                 Heat
                 sensibly
                 discovers
                 its
                 predominance
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 :
                 The
                 Third
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 strongly
                 and
                 powerfully
                 displays
                 it
                 
                 self
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Fourth
                 when
                 that
                 Quality
                 is
                 prevalent
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 .
                 Thus
                 amongst
                 
                   Plants
                   ,
                   Borage
                   ,
                   Flowers
                   of
                   Betony
                   ,
                   Beets
                   ,
                   Sweet
                   Almonds
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 because
                 they
                 impart
                 some
                 small
                 effect
                 of
                 Heat
                 to
                 a
                 well
                 tempered
                 Body
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Hot
                 in
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Degree
                   .
                   Smallage
                   ,
                   Betony
                   ,
                   Balm
                   ,
                   Rosemary
                   ,
                   Wormwood
                   ,
                   Saffron
                   ,
                   Sage
                   ,
                   Cinnamon
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 because
                 they
                 produce
                 a
                 moderate
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 sensibly
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Hot
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Degree
                
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 others
                 impart
                 a
                 strong
                 Heat
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 take
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Origany
                   ,
                   Hysop
                   ,
                   Celandine
                   ,
                   Mints
                   ,
                   Radish
                   ,
                   Mother
                   of
                   Tyme
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 they
                 are
                 accounted
                 Hot
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Third
                   Degree
                
                 :
                 And
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Garlick
                   ,
                   Pepper
                   ,
                   Mustard
                   ,
                   Cresses
                   ,
                   Pellitory
                   of
                   Spain
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 communicate
                 a
                 much
                 more
                 vehement
                 degree
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 Hot
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Fourth
                   Degree
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Animals
                   are
                   distinguisht
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   several
                   degrees
                   of
                   Heat
                   .
                
                 This
                 Distinction
                 of
                 Heat
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 observable
                 in
                 Plants
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 Animals
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 see
                 daily
                 that
                 those
                 Excrements
                 which
                 remain
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Meat
                 hath
                 been
                 digested
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 our
                 Stomachs
                 ,
                 serve
                 for
                 food
                 to
                 Hogs
                 and
                 Hens
                 after
                 having
                 past
                 through
                 a
                 new
                 Fermentation
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 remainders
                 thereof
                 being
                 laid
                 to
                 the
                 Roots
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 are
                 consumed
                 again
                 by
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 leaving
                 only
                 the
                 grosser
                 parts
                 behind
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 different
                 changes
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 wrought
                 upon
                 those
                 Excrements
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 Heat
                 in
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 can
                 no
                 further
                 be
                 wrought
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Fermentation
                 of
                 our
                 Stomachs
                 ,
                 may
                 yet
                 be
                 further
                 altered
                 and
                 digested
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 Fermentation
                 in
                 the
                 Stomachs
                 of
                 other
                 Animals
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 
                   Mass
                   of
                   Dough
                
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 fermented
                 by
                 Leaven
                 or
                 Yest
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 rise
                 again
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 ferment
                 ;
                 yet
                 may
                 it
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 undergo
                 a
                 new
                 Fermentation
                 in
                 our
                 Stomachs
                 :
                 Which
                 Alterations
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 do
                 prove
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 different
                 power
                 of
                 dissolving
                 Bodies
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 The
                 Virtue
                 and
                 Nature
                 of
                 Aliments
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 Fed
                 and
                 Nourished
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   whole
                   Aliment
                   is
                   not
                   changed
                   into
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   nourished
                   .
                
                 THO'
                 Aliment
                 or
                 Food
                 in
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 be
                 digested
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Natural
                   Heat
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 becomes
                 changed
                 into
                 their
                 nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 entirely
                 assimilated
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 retain
                 some
                 of
                 its
                 former
                 Nature
                 and
                 Virtue
                 .
                 This
                 appears
                 from
                 our
                 Excrements
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 our
                 Stomachs
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 thinner
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 quite
                 different
                 substance
                 ,
                 yet
                 retain
                 something
                 of
                 the
                 virtues
                 and
                 qualities
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 whence
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 separated
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 preserve
                 something
                 of
                 their
                 colour
                 and
                 smell
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 who
                 eat
                 any
                 quantity
                 of
                 
                   Black
                   Cherries
                
                 or
                 
                   Myrtle
                   Berries
                
                 ,
                 will
                 find
                 their
                 Excrements
                 ting'd
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Black
                   Colour
                
                 .
                 And
                 Sparagus
                 and
                 Turpentine
                 after
                 having
                 passed
                 through
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 other
                 Organs
                 of
                 Nutrition
                 communicate
                 their
                 Odour
                 to
                 the
                 Urine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Some
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Aliment
                   is
                   kept
                   or
                   remains
                   with
                   the
                   Body
                   that
                   is
                   fed
                   .
                
                 If
                 therefore
                 so
                 great
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Food
                 do
                 still
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 Excrements
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 more
                 reason
                 may
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 much
                 more
                 abides
                 in
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 nourisht
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 their
                 encrease
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 more
                 pure
                 and
                 Juicy
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Food
                 abides
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 most
                 abound
                 in
                 virtue
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 Animals
                 void
                 many
                 particles
                 of
                 their
                 Aliment
                 by
                 Siege
                 ,
                 by
                 Urine
                 ,
                 by
                 Sweat
                 and
                 by
                 
                   insensible
                   Transpiration
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 cannot
                 this
                 hinder
                 us
                 from
                 concluding
                 that
                 many
                 Particles
                 of
                 Aliment
                 must
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 those
                 Animals
                 that
                 are
                 nourisht
                 and
                 grow
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Country
                   People
                
                 that
                 feed
                 upon
                 
                   Beef
                   ,
                   Bacon
                   ,
                   Cheese
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 strong
                 Food
                 ,
                 which
                 nourish
                 much
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 somewhat
                 hard
                 of
                 Digestion
                 ,
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 strong
                 in
                 Body
                 than
                 those
                 who
                 feed
                 upon
                 Dainties
                 ,
                 who
                 generally
                 are
                 weak
                 and
                 unfit
                 to
                 endure
                 labour
                 .
                 Who
                 doth
                 not
                 find
                 in
                 himself
                 a
                 different
                 state
                 of
                 Body
                 when
                 he
                 
                   drinks
                   Wine
                
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 his
                 ordinary
                 drink
                 is
                 
                   Beer
                   ,
                   Ale
                
                 or
                 Water
                 ?
                 And
                 do
                 not
                 those
                 that
                 that
                 fare
                 deliciously
                 and
                 feed
                 high
                 ,
                 find
                 themselves
                 more
                 ungoverned
                 in
                 their
                 Passions
                 and
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 abstemiously
                 ,
                 and
                 content
                 themselves
                 with
                 necessary
                 Food
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Milk
                   is
                   differently
                   qualified
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   the
                   Pasture
                   the
                   Cows
                   graze
                   in
                   .
                
                 The
                 virtue
                 of
                 Aliment
                 is
                 more
                 particularly
                 discernible
                 in
                 the
                 fruits
                 and
                 products
                 of
                 Plants
                 and
                 Animals
                 ,
                 which
                 differ
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 formed
                 .
                 Thus
                 Milk
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 qualified
                 alike
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 Plants
                 ,
                 its
                 virtues
                 and
                 qualities
                 vary
                 .
                 Cows
                 that
                 feed
                 upon
                 Grass
                 yield
                 a
                 very
                 different
                 Milk
                 and
                 Butter
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 eat
                 Straw
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 also
                 of
                 common
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 Cows
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 feeding
                 light
                 upon
                 
                   wild
                   Garlick
                
                 ,
                 communicate
                 a
                 strong
                 tast
                 of
                 Garlick
                 to
                 their
                 Milk
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 which
                 feed
                 upon
                 
                   wild
                   Thyme
                
                 hath
                 a
                 much
                 more
                 grateful
                 tast
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 GALEN
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   Medicinal
                   Milk
                
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 prevalent
                 in
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 the
                 Schirrus
                 or
                 hard
                 swelling
                 of
                 the
                 Liver
                 ;
                 the
                 Cow
                 that
                 yields
                 it
                 being
                 made
                 to
                 feed
                 on
                 some
                 peculiar
                 Herbs
                 conducing
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 .
                 The
                 story
                 also
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Young
                   Woman
                
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 used
                 herself
                 to
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 Wolfs-bane
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 poisonous
                 Herb
                 )
                 tho'
                 she
                 found
                 no
                 hurt
                 by
                 it
                 herself
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 lay
                 with
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Herbs
                   after
                   they
                   are
                   turned
                   to
                   Blood
                   retain
                   their
                   purging
                   virtue
                   .
                
                 Physicians
                 likewise
                 do
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Milk
                 of
                 a
                 Goat
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 fed
                 upon
                 some
                 purging
                 Plant
                 ,
                 be
                 eaten
                 by
                 a
                 Nurse
                 that
                 suckles
                 a
                 Child
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 communicate
                 its
                 purging
                 virtue
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Nurses
                   Milk
                
                 ,
                 and
                 purge
                 the
                 Child
                 that
                 sucks
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 known
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Milk
                 of
                 Cows
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Butter
                 made
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 far
                 better
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 when
                 Cows
                 feed
                 upon
                 tender
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 that
                 the
                 Honey
                 which
                 the
                 Bees
                 gather
                 from
                 
                   Thyme
                   ,
                   Sage
                   ,
                   Savory
                
                 and
                 
                   Tree
                   Trefoile
                
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 Herbs
                 they
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 delight
                 in
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 reason
                 the
                 Honey
                 of
                 Sardinia
                 hath
                 a
                 bitter
                 tast
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 mostly
                 gathered
                 from
                 Wormwood
                 .
                 And
                 Historians
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Honey
                 made
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 Heraclea
                 in
                 Pontus
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 venemous
                 quality
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 poisonous
                 Aconite
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Ground
                   or
                   Soil
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   Vines
                   grow
                   ,
                   communicates
                   to
                   the
                   Wine
                   some
                   of
                   its
                   virtue
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 experienc'd
                 in
                 Wine
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 adulterated
                 with
                 
                   Quick
                   Lime
                   ,
                   Plaister
                   of
                   Paris
                   ,
                   Rocket
                   ,
                   Wild
                   Myrtle
                   or
                   Butchers
                   Broom
                   ,
                   Jews
                   Lime
                   ,
                   Clary
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 becomes
                 pernicious
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man.
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 some
                 sorts
                 of
                 VVine
                 which
                 do
                 particularly
                 affect
                 our
                 Dispositions
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 Observation
                 of
                 LEMNIUS
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 in
                 Holland
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 much
                 drinking
                 of
                 
                   Poitou
                   Wine
                
                 ,
                 which
                 sends
                 sharp
                 Fumes
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 are
                 thereby
                 inclined
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 peevish
                 and
                 quarrelsom
                 ;
                 whereas
                 those
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 drink
                 
                   Rhenish
                   Wine
                
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fruits
                 and
                 Plants
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 
                   dung'd
                   Grounds
                
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 good
                 and
                 wholsom
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 grow
                 ,
                 where
                 no
                 such
                 Art
                 hath
                 been
                 used
                 :
                 As
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Grain
                 or
                 Pulse
                 that
                 grows
                 on
                 such
                 ground
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 long
                 kept
                 from
                 becoming
                 musty
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 eaten
                 by
                 Worms
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Beer
                 brewed
                 of
                 such
                 Grain
                 doth
                 sooner
                 turn
                 Sower
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Living
                   Creatures
                   retain
                   the
                   Qualities
                   of
                   their
                   Aliment
                   .
                
                 The
                 Virtue
                 of
                 Food
                 is
                 also
                 perceiv'd
                 and
                 distinguish'd
                 in
                 Animals
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 Holland
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Watry
                   Country
                
                 ,
                 and
                 abounding
                 with
                 fish
                 ,
                 they
                 fatten
                 their
                 Hogs
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 tho'
                 they
                 soon
                 fat
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 that
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 these
                 Swine
                 is
                 more
                 flaggy
                 and
                 less
                 firm
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 so
                 wholsom
                 ;
                 and
                 differs
                 much
                 in
                 Taste
                 from
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 those
                 Swine
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 fed
                 with
                 more
                 convenient
                 Aliment
                 :
                 Because
                 Fish
                 ,
                 as
                 GALEN
                 observes
                 ,
                 generates
                 a
                 thinner
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 Excrementitious
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Animals
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Many
                   Diseases
                   arise
                   from
                   the
                   Qualities
                   of
                   Food
                   .
                
                 So
                 likewise
                 from
                 the
                 Qualities
                 of
                 Aliments
                 ,
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 many
                 Diseases
                 are
                 generated
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Scurvy
                 ,
                 the
                 Goat
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Scurvy
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Epidemical
                   Disease
                
                 in
                 those
                 Countries
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 eat
                 Meat
                 much
                 salted
                 ,
                 and
                 dried
                 in
                 the
                 Smoak
                 ,
                 and
                 brew
                 their
                 Beer
                 of
                 
                   Brackish
                   Water
                
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 are
                 commonly
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Goat
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 intemperately
                 and
                 luxuriously
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 feed
                 much
                 upon
                 
                   salt
                   Meats
                
                 ,
                 and
                 drink
                 much
                 Wine
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Learned
                 
                   Dr.
                   WILLIS
                
                 observes
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Pathologia
                   Morborum
                
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 a
                 raw
                 and
                 indigested
                 Chyle
                 is
                 prepared
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 intemperate
                 drinking
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 those
                 
                   Saline
                   Dregs
                
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 would
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Excrement
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 carried
                 forth
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 too
                 much
                 exalted
                 ,
                 are
                 conveyed
                 into
                 the
                 Blood
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 Enormities
                 of
                 Diet
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 
                   Sedentary
                   Lifes
                   ,
                   Idleness
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Sleeping
                   after
                   Dinner
                
                 do
                 concur
                 ,
                 whereby
                 those
                 Superfluities
                 are
                 hindred
                 from
                 exhaling
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 discust
                 by
                 Labour
                 and
                 Exercise
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 the
                 more
                 certainly
                 produce
                 the
                 Goat
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 worst
                 manner
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Living
                 things
                 do
                 vary
                 and
                 alter
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 Place
                 and
                 Time.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   the
                   Alteration
                   or
                   Change
                   of
                   Bodies
                   imports
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Body
                   is
                
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   alter'd
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   suffers
                   any
                   change
                   in
                   the
                   figures
                   of
                   its
                   Sensible
                   or
                   Insensible
                   parts
                   ;
                   or
                   when
                   it
                   loseth
                   some
                   Parts
                   ,
                   and
                   acquires
                   others
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 a
                 
                   bruised
                   Apple
                
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 or
                 alter'd
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 have
                 acquired
                 another
                 Position
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 have
                 quite
                 changed
                 their
                 former
                 figures
                 .
                 This
                 Alteration
                 is
                 caused
                 two
                 several
                 ways
                 in
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 being
                 removed
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 hot
                 to
                 a
                 
                   cold
                   Country
                
                 ;
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 different
                 Seasons
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Time.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Difference
                   of
                   Countries
                   ,
                   contributes
                   to
                   the
                   variety
                   of
                   Living
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   Living
                   things
                
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 removed
                 from
                 one
                 Country
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 variously
                 alter'd
                 ,
                 being
                 sometimes
                 meliorated
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 again
                 degenerating
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Climat
                 doth
                 agree
                 ,
                 or
                 disagree
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 Heat
                 and
                 
                   Cold
                   ,
                   Moisture
                
                 and
                 Driness
                 ,
                 that
                 predominates
                 in
                 those
                 Countries
                 ;
                 for
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Climat
                 or
                 Soil
                 of
                 any
                 Country
                 differs
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 there
                 differ
                 also
                 .
                 Thus
                 some
                 Plants
                 grow
                 much
                 taller
                 and
                 fairer
                 in
                 some
                 Countries
                 and
                 Soils
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 others
                 .
                 Some
                 Plants
                 being
                 removed
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 Air
                 and
                 Soil
                 ,
                 are
                 thereby
                 meliorated
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 wholsom
                 Fruits
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Native
                   Soil
                
                 ,
                 they
                 brought
                 forth
                 deadly
                 and
                 
                   poisonous
                   Fruits
                
                 .
                 As
                 COLUMELLA
                 acquaints
                 us
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 Plant
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 being
                 removed
                 from
                 Persia
                 to
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 loseth
                 its
                 venemous
                 Quality
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 wholsom
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 eat
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Herbs
                   vary
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   diversity
                   of
                   the
                   Soil
                   or
                   Country
                   where
                   they
                   grow
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Herbs
                 that
                 grow
                 in
                 
                   Barren
                   Grounds
                
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 grow
                 in
                 a
                 rich
                 and
                 fat
                 Soil
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 far
                 more
                 large
                 and
                 fair
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Bugloss
                   ,
                   Comfry
                
                 and
                 Avens
                 ,
                 change
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 their
                 Flowers
                 by
                 the
                 Industry
                 of
                 Gardiners
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fruitfulness
                 of
                 the
                 Soil
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 planted
                 .
                 Violets
                 also
                 ,
                 whose
                 Natural
                 colour
                 is
                 Purple
                 ,
                 are
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 Blew
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 grow
                 in
                 rich
                 Ground
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 some
                 Plants
                 that
                 are
                 armed
                 with
                 Thorns
                 and
                 Prickles
                 ,
                 being
                 transplanted
                 to
                 some
                 certain
                 places
                 ,
                 lose
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 Prickliness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Plants
                   degenerate
                   ,
                   when
                   transplanted
                   from
                   a
                   fruitful
                   Soil
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   barren
                   .
                
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Plants
                 removed
                 from
                 a
                 fat
                 and
                 rich
                 Ground
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 dry
                 and
                 Barren
                 place
                 ,
                 do
                 frequently
                 degenerate
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Plants
                 brought
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Canary
                   Islands
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                   hot
                   Countries
                
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 planted
                 in
                 our
                 
                   Northern
                   Climat
                
                 ,
                 lose
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 
                   genuine
                   Virtue
                
                 and
                 excellence
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Herb
                 called
                 Masterwort
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 it
                 retain
                 the
                 same
                 outward
                 shape
                 and
                 appearance
                 ,
                 yet
                 differs
                 very
                 much
                 in
                 force
                 and
                 virtue
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 those
                 
                   hotter
                   Countries
                
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 reported
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 brought
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Fortunate
                   Islands
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 far
                 distant
                 Countries
                 ,
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 hath
                 brought
                 forth
                 several
                 strange
                 Plants
                 ,
                 different
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 grow
                 in
                 Europe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   All
                   Plants
                   have
                   particular
                   places
                   which
                   they
                   delight
                   in
                   .
                
                 All
                 kinds
                 of
                 Plants
                 affect
                 some
                 particular
                 Climat
                 and
                 Soil
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 sprung
                 up
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 removed
                 without
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 prejudiced
                 thereby
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 love
                 shady
                 and
                 
                   moist
                   places
                
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   high
                   grounds
                
                 ,
                 and
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 some
                 delight
                 in
                 morish
                 and
                 
                   fenny
                   Ground
                
                 ,
                 others
                 in
                 dry
                 and
                 sandy
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 these
                 places
                 ,
                 lose
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 virtue
                 and
                 fairness
                 .
                 Those
                 which
                 delight
                 in
                 
                   hot
                   Countries
                
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 grow
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 lye
                 far
                 North
                 ;
                 neither
                 will
                 those
                 that
                 thrive
                 in
                 
                   cold
                   Countries
                
                 ,
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 Wormwood
                 grows
                 plentifully
                 in
                 
                   Pontus
                   ;
                   Orris
                
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Dalmatia
                   ;
                   Hellebore
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 
                   Anticyra
                   ;
                   Sea
                   Purslan
                
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Sea-s●●a●
                   .
                   VIRGIL
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 〈◊〉
                 does
                 elegantly
                 set
                 this
                 forth
                 :
              
               
                 
                   All
                   Grounds
                   not
                   all
                   things
                   bear
                   ,
                   the
                   
                   Alder-Tree
                
                 
                   Grows
                   in
                   the
                   Fens
                   ;
                   with
                   Sallows
                   Brooks
                   agree
                   :
                
                 
                   Ash
                   ,
                   craggy
                   Mountains
                   ;
                   Shoars
                   sweet
                   Myrtle
                   fills
                   ;
                
                 
                   And
                   lastly
                   ,
                   Bacchus
                   loves
                   the
                   Sunny-Hills
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Those
                   that
                   thrive
                   in
                   Hot
                   Countries
                   ,
                   commonly
                   dye
                   in
                   Cold
                   Countries
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Plants
                 that
                 thrive
                 in
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 the
                 East
                 or
                 
                   West
                   Indies
                   ,
                   Brazile
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 being
                 transported
                 to
                 
                   France
                   ,
                   Flanders
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Germany
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 grow
                 there
                 without
                 great
                 Pains-taking
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 all
                 do
                 not
                 answer
                 the
                 Virtues
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 grow
                 in
                 those
                 
                   hotter
                   Countries
                
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 curious
                 lovers
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 transplant
                 any
                 Herbs
                 or
                 Trees
                 ,
                 take
                 diligent
                 observation
                 of
                 their
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 Naturally
                 grew
                 ,
                 what
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 turned
                 towards
                 the
                 Pole
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 set
                 it
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 it
                 stood
                 before
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 situation
                 may
                 very
                 much
                 hinder
                 the
                 thriving
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 spoil
                 the
                 inward
                 disposition
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 .
                 See
                 the
                 
                   History
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   concerning
                   Plants
                   ,
                
                 Chap.
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Change
                   of
                   Place
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   Alteration
                   in
                   Animals
                   also
                   .
                
                 Much
                 a
                 like
                 Alteration
                 we
                 shall
                 also
                 find
                 in
                 Animals
                 that
                 are
                 transported
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Youths
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 considerable
                 changing
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 born
                 ,
                 do
                 shoot
                 up
                 strangely
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 Months
                 time
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 continued
                 at
                 home
                 in
                 several
                 Years
                 .
                 Others
                 again
                 ,
                 upon
                 changing
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Native
                   Soil
                
                 ,
                 do
                 grow
                 thin
                 and
                 meager
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 their
                 fresh
                 and
                 lively
                 colour
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 persons
                 have
                 an
                 Antipathy
                 against
                 some
                 places
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 born
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 quite
                 opposite
                 Temperament
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Difference
                   of
                   Time
                   and
                   Season
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   also
                   of
                   alteration
                   in
                   Living
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 doth
                 the
                 Difference
                 of
                 Time
                 occasion
                 a
                 less
                 change
                 in
                 
                   Living
                   things
                
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Place
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 Plants
                 be
                 nourished
                 all
                 the
                 Year
                 through
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 not
                 they
                 always
                 shew
                 forth
                 the
                 same
                 effects
                 of
                 their
                 Nourishment
                 ;
                 for
                 during
                 Winter
                 they
                 are
                 divested
                 of
                 their
                 Leaves
                 and
                 Seeds
                 ,
                 excepting
                 only
                 some
                 few
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Bay-tree
                 ,
                 the
                 Yew
                 ,
                 the
                 Ivy-bush
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 
                   clammy
                   Juice
                
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 nourished
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 shed
                 their
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 do
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 also
                 Care
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Seeds
                 which
                 can
                 endure
                 the
                 Frosts
                 of
                 Winter
                 ,
                 be
                 sown
                 in
                 Autumn
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 again
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Spring
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 the
                 Humour
                 begins
                 to
                 move
                 ,
                 lest
                 by
                 the
                 too
                 abundant
                 affluence
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Roots
                 should
                 perish
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 some
                 Seeds
                 are
                 spoiled
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 so
                 others
                 perish
                 by
                 an
                 overplus
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Fruits
                 also
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 Alteration
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 Seasons
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 most
                 of
                 which
                 are
                 only
                 green
                 in
                 Summer
                 ,
                 but
                 attain
                 perfect
                 maturity
                 in
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 and
                 losing
                 their
                 former
                 
                   taste
                   ,
                   smell
                
                 ,
                 and
                 colour
                 ,
                 do
                 acquire
                 new
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 affect
                 our
                 Senses
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Of
                 Plants
                 ;
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 Parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Parts
                   of
                   Plants
                   are
                   either
                   Simple
                   or
                   Compound
                   .
                
                 HAving
                 hitherto
                 spoke
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 in
                 General
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 handling
                 of
                 Plants
                 in
                 Particular
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 having
                 explained
                 their
                 Nature
                 ,
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 say
                 concerning
                 Animals
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 readily
                 understood
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 in
                 Plants
                 ,
                 is
                 their
                 Parts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 either
                 Simple
                 or
                 Compound
                 .
                 I
                 call
                 those
                 
                   Simple
                   parts
                   ,
                   which
                   consist
                   of
                   Particles
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Texture
                   and
                   Constitution
                
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 Juices
                 or
                 Liquors
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Compound
                   parts
                
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 
                   are
                   made
                   up
                   of
                   parts
                
                 
                   of
                   a
                   different
                   Nature
                
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 also
                 called
                 
                   Organical
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 concur
                 to
                 some
                 one
                 Action
                 or
                 other
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Root
                   ,
                   Stalk
                   ,
                   Leaves
                   ,
                   Flowers
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Some
                 whereof
                 are
                 Perficient
                 and
                 Integral
                 ;
                 others
                 Conservative
                 of
                 the
                 kind
                 ;
                 others
                 Ornamental
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 Defensive
                 .
                 The
                 Parts
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 compleating
                 and
                 perfecting
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Root
                 ,
                 and
                 Stem
                 or
                 Stalk
                 ;
                 those
                 that
                 concur
                 to
                 the
                 propagating
                 of
                 their
                 kind
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Fruit
                 and
                 Seed
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 defend
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Injuries
                 of
                 the
                 weather
                 ,
                 and
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Bark
                   Thoose
                
                 .
                 or
                 
                   Prickles
                   ,
                   Shells
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Simple
                   parts
                   of
                   a
                   Plant.
                   
                
                 The
                 Simple
                 or
                 
                   Similar
                   parts
                
                 are
                 the
                 Juice
                 ,
                 or
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 the
                 Windpipe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Juice
                   or
                   Moisture
                   .
                
                 The
                 Juice
                 or
                 
                   Moisture
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   liquid
                   part
                   of
                   a
                   Plant
                   ,
                   diffused
                   through
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 This
                 Juice
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Plant
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 chance
                 to
                 burst
                 through
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 accord
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 cutting
                 or
                 lopping
                 of
                 the
                 Plant
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Tear
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 breaks
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 like
                 a
                 Tear
                 ,
                 or
                 Drop
                 .
                 Which
                 Drops
                 are
                 twofold
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Watry
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 having
                 something
                 of
                 an
                 Earthly
                 consistence
                 joyn'd
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 called
                 Gum
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 congealed
                 and
                 thick
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Trunks
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 and
                 cleaves
                 to
                 the
                 Barks
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 more
                 oily
                 and
                 fat
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Rosin
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Nerves
                   or
                   Sinews
                   .
                
                 Nerves
                 in
                 a
                 Plant
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 fibres
                 or
                 strings
                 ,
                 which
                 give
                 consistence
                 and
                 strength
                 to
                 the
                 softer
                 Parts
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                   ascends
                   .
                
                 The
                 Spirit
                 contracts
                 the
                 fibre
                 or
                 string
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 drives
                 the
                 Moisture
                 upwards
                 ,
                 which
                 descends
                 through
                 the
                 little
                 Bougets
                 or
                 
                   Membranous
                   passages
                
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 every
                 Plant
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 
                   Sensible
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Subtil
                   vigorous
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Producer
                 of
                 
                   Motion
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 runs
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Wind-Pipe
                   .
                
                 The
                 Trachea
                 or
                 Wind-pipe
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 ,
                 being
                 also
                 a
                 
                   Similar
                   part
                
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 open
                 and
                 wide
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 little
                 thin
                 Plates
                 ,
                 ranged
                 like
                 the
                 Scales
                 of
                 a
                 Fish
                 ,
                 or
                 writhen
                 and
                 twisted
                 together
                 ,
                 being
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Silver
                   colour
                
                 ;
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 stretched
                 ,
                 prest
                 and
                 bent
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Trunk
                 or
                 Stem
                 of
                 a
                 Tree
                 they
                 run
                 upwards
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Leaves
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 like
                 a
                 Net
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 great
                 Spaces
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Sprouts
                   ,
                   Buds
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Shoots
                 they
                 are
                 twisted
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 a
                 Learned
                 Man
                 ,
                 
                   Vasa
                   spiralia
                   ,
                   Spiral
                   Vessels
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Flesh
                   .
                
                 The
                 Flesh
                 is
                 another
                 
                   Similar
                   part
                
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 thick
                 ,
                 but
                 somewhat
                 soft
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 outwardly
                 cover'd
                 with
                 the
                 Bark
                 :
                 Of
                 which
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Compound
                   Parts
                   .
                
                 The
                 Compound
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Dissimilar
                   parts
                
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Root
                 ,
                 the
                 Stem
                 or
                 Stalk
                 ,
                 the
                 Bark
                 ,
                 the
                 Pith
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Branches
                   ,
                   Leaves
                   ,
                   Flowers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Fruits
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   Root
                   is
                   .
                
                 The
                 Root
                 is
                 the
                 lowest
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 ,
                 sticking
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 passages
                 and
                 pores
                 whereof
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 being
                 moved
                 by
                 Heat
                 ,
                 is
                 driven
                 upwards
                 .
                 This
                 Part
                 is
                 so
                 necessary
                 to
                 Plants
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 can
                 subsist
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 kind
                 of
                 the
                 Herb
                 called
                 Chamoeleon
                 ,
                 which
                 wants
                 a
                 
                   stalk
                   ;
                   Wheat
                
                 hath
                 never
                 a
                 branch
                 ;
                 the
                 Fig-tree
                 hath
                 no
                 
                   flowers
                   ,
                   Jesamin
                
                 hath
                 no
                 fruit
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Plant
                 without
                 a
                 Root
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 that
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 Root
                 ,
                 
                 viz.
                 a
                 Mushrom
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Root
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Mouth
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 nourishment
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 like
                 the
                 Hand
                 by
                 which
                 Plants
                 draw
                 Juice
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 it
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Trunk
                 or
                 Stem
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 it
                 is
                 porous
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 many
                 loose
                 passages
                 for
                 the
                 humour
                 freely
                 to
                 ascend
                 that
                 nourisheth
                 the
                 Plant.
                 The
                 Roots
                 are
                 very
                 different
                 in
                 their
                 Figures
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 almost
                 every
                 different
                 kind
                 hath
                 Roots
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 figure
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 
                   Fig
                   Tree
                
                 and
                 
                   Olive
                   Tree
                
                 the
                 Root
                 is
                 single
                 ,
                 and
                 sinks
                 very
                 deep
                 ,
                 yet
                 sends
                 forth
                 several
                 little
                 twigs
                 from
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 Leeks
                 and
                 Onions
                 the
                 Roots
                 are
                 manifold
                 ,
                 as
                 consisting
                 of
                 innumerable
                 shreads
                 or
                 Hairs
                 ;
                 in
                 Turneps
                 it
                 is
                 Round
                 ;
                 in
                 Beets
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 Joints
                 ;
                 in
                 Orris
                 it
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 Joints
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 many
                 round
                 knots
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Birthwort
                 .
                 Yet
                 all
                 Roots
                 generally
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 end
                 in
                 a
                 Cone
                 ,
                 or
                 sharp
                 point
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Root
                 ,
                 drawing
                 to
                 it self
                 more
                 Aliment
                 ,
                 doth
                 grow
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 bulk
                 than
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Trunk
                   or
                   Stock
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Stock
                   ,
                   Trunk
                
                 or
                 Stalk
                 is
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 ,
                 which
                 riseth
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 Root
                 above
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 transmits
                 the
                 Moisture
                 it
                 receives
                 from
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 Herbs
                 it
                 is
                 properly
                 called
                 the
                 Stalk
                 ;
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 hollow
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 Calamus
                 the
                 Reed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Corn
                   Culmus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Blade
                 or
                 Straw
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Pulse
                   Scapus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Shaft
                 .
                 The
                 Stock
                 or
                 Stem
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 turned
                 in
                 to
                 wood
                 ,
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 
                   spungy
                   substance
                
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 soft
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 a
                 coagulated
                 Juice
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 abundance
                 whereof
                 its
                 
                   Green
                   Colour
                
                 proceedeth
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 chance
                 to
                 fall
                 off
                 ,
                 it
                 grows
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 thicker
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 it
                 enjoys
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Aliment
                 which
                 was
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 nourishment
                 of
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 dilates
                 its
                 self
                 and
                 grows
                 bigger
                 in
                 bulk
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 the
                 Trunks
                 of
                 Plants
                 to
                 become
                 crooked
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bend
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 ground
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 dry
                 and
                 sapless
                 ,
                 and
                 furnisheth
                 a
                 more
                 hard
                 
                   Alimental
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 than
                 can
                 be
                 well
                 digested
                 by
                 the
                 Tree
                 .
                 Tho'
                 the
                 Stocks
                 of
                 Plants
                 be
                 generally
                 Cylindrical
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 that
                 are
                 corner'd
                 :
                 In
                 Daffodils
                 the
                 Stalk
                 is
                 two-corner'd
                 ;
                 in
                 Cyperus
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Rush
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 three-corner'd
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Horebound
                 the
                 Stalk
                 is
                 4
                 square
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Bark
                   .
                
                 The
                 Bark
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Skin
                 or
                 Hide
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Plant
                 is
                 cover'd
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 manifold
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Plant
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 outward
                 ,
                 which
                 resembles
                 the
                 Cuticle
                 or
                 thin
                 outward
                 Skin
                 in
                 Man
                 ;
                 the
                 middlemost
                 which
                 is
                 thicker
                 like
                 a
                 Hide
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 inmost
                 which
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 thin
                 Membran
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Bark
                 is
                 reckon'd
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   Dissimilar
                   Parts
                
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 Strings
                 and
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 several
                 Coats
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 Plants
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 some
                 it
                 is
                 thick
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Poplar
                   Tree
                
                 ;
                 in
                 others
                 thin
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Bay
                   Tree
                
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 Reed
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 Membrane
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Vine
                   Nervous
                
                 or
                 Sinewy
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Spring
                 time
                 the
                 Bark
                 is
                 with
                 ease
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Juice
                 that
                 ascends
                 between
                 it
                 and
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 which
                 dissolves
                 that
                 Glew
                 whereby
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 wood
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Pith.
                   
                
                 The
                 Pith
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 excellence
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Heart
                   ,
                   Brain
                
                 and
                 Matrix
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 middle
                 part
                 whereby
                 the
                 Aliment
                 is
                 conveighed
                 from
                 the
                 Root
                 to
                 the
                 upper
                 parts
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 also
                 very
                 different
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 some
                 Plants
                 it
                 is
                 soft
                 and
                 spungy
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Elder
                   Tree
                
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 resembles
                 froth
                 ;
                 in
                 others
                 again
                 it
                 is
                 harder
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Pine
                   Tree
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Pith
                 is
                 woody
                 .
                 The
                 
                   seminal
                   virtue
                
                 of
                 the
                 Plant
                 is
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 be
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 the
                 Pith
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Branches
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Fruit
                 and
                 Seed
                 are
                 derived
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Branches
                   .
                
                 The
                 Branches
                 are
                 the
                 upper
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 which
                 spread
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Stalk
                 or
                 the
                 Trunk
                 of
                 a
                 Tree
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Arms
                 stretched
                 forth
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 joined
                 by
                 a
                 
                   glutinous
                   substance
                
                 hardned
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Nodus
                 or
                 a
                 Knot
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 sprouting
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Trunk
                 make
                 an
                 Angle
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Latin
                 is
                 called
                 Sinus
                 ,
                 resembling
                 the
                 Arm-pit
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 joining
                 of
                 the
                 Arm
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 In
                 many
                 Trees
                 the
                 Branches
                 grow
                 without
                 any
                 order
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Pitch
                 and
                 
                   Firr
                   Tree
                
                 they
                 appear
                 in
                 a
                 curious
                 and
                 beautiful
                 ranging
                 ;
                 the
                 thinner
                 and
                 utmost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Branches
                 are
                 called
                 Sprigs
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 tender
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Branch
                 ,
                 having
                 not
                 long
                 been
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 intemperature
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 or
                 VVeather
                 .
                 The
                 swellings
                 that
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Joints
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Buds
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 continue
                 round
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 open'd
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 thin
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Sprigs
                 are
                 called
                 Sprouts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Leaves
                   .
                
                 Leaves
                 are
                 the
                 ornament
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 coverings
                 of
                 the
                 Flowers
                 and
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 shading
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 defending
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 distemperature
                 of
                 the
                 VVeather
                 or
                 Air.
                 They
                 generally
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 more
                 thin
                 and
                 tender
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Bark
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Bark
                 is
                 pluck'd
                 from
                 a
                 Bough
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Leaves
                 stick
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 pull'd
                 off
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 hollow
                 of
                 the
                 Bark
                 be
                 pull'd
                 off
                 from
                 a
                 Branch
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 water
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 time
                 ,
                 Leaves
                 will
                 sprout
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Figure
                 of
                 Leaves
                 is
                 manifold
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 some
                 Plants
                 they
                 are
                 large
                 and
                 broad
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Gourd
                 ;
                 in
                 others
                 very
                 small
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Pine
                   Tree
                
                 ;
                 in
                 some
                 thick
                 and
                 fleshy
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Purslain
                 ;
                 in
                 others
                 nervous
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 Sinews
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Wheat
                 ;
                 in
                 Onions
                 they
                 are
                 hollow
                 like
                 a
                 Pipe
                 ;
                 in
                 Aloes
                 partly
                 round
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 angulous
                 .
                 The
                 Stalk
                 or
                 Stele
                 of
                 Leaves
                 is
                 also
                 various
                 ;
                 in
                 those
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Olive
                   Tree
                
                 it
                 is
                 short
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Vine
                   Leaves
                
                 is
                 somewhat
                 long
                 ;
                 in
                 Colts-foot
                 and
                 Herbs
                 that
                 grow
                 in
                 Ponds
                 ,
                 the
                 stele
                 of
                 the
                 Leaves
                 is
                 very
                 long
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 Stem
                 or
                 Stalk
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 only
                 one
                 Leaf
                 grows
                 upon
                 one
                 Stele
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Poplar
                 and
                 most
                 other
                 Trees
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 more
                 ,
                 whence
                 those
                 Plants
                 are
                 called
                 3
                 leav'd
                 ,
                 5
                 leav'd
                 ,
                 7
                 leav'd
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Flowers
                
                 Flowers
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 beautiful
                 product
                 of
                 sporting
                 Nature
                 ,
                 do
                 greatly
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 Ornament
                 of
                 a
                 Plant.
                 They
                 consist
                 of
                 a
                 fourfold
                 substance
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 
                   parts
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 of
                 the
                 Knot
                 or
                 Cup
                 ,
                 the
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 the
                 Threads
                 or
                 Thongs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Stalk
                 or
                 Stele
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Knot
                 or
                 Cup
                 is
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 covers
                 the
                 Flower
                 and
                 keeps
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 together
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Base
                 and
                 support
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 of
                 thicker
                 and
                 stronger
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 beautiful
                 as
                 the
                 Flower
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Leaves
                 of
                 the
                 Flower
                 compose
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 Beauty
                 of
                 the
                 Flower
                 it self
                 ,
                 being
                 remarkable
                 for
                 their
                 Tincture
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 fading
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 tender
                 Complexion
                 and
                 Texture
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Threads
                 are
                 those
                 long
                 and
                 slender
                 parts
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 or
                 Navel
                 of
                 a
                 Flower
                 like
                 Hairs
                 or
                 Threads
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 some
                 Flowers
                 are
                 thicker
                 than
                 
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 have
                 little
                 Spires
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 set
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Stele
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 long
                 ,
                 but
                 thicker
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Flower
                 ,
                 rising
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Navel
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Stele
                 is
                 the
                 middlemost
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Flower
                 ,
                 sticking
                 to
                 the
                 Rudiment
                 of
                 the
                 Fruit
                 or
                 Seed
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 in
                 Latin
                 Stylus
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 thin
                 and
                 long
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 parts
                 are
                 very
                 distinguishable
                 in
                 a
                 Rose
                 and
                 Lilly.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   Diversity
                   of
                   Flowers
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Flowers
                 want
                 a
                 Stele
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 grow
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Bay
                   Tree
                
                 ;
                 some
                 instead
                 thereof
                 have
                 a
                 Stalk
                 ,
                 as
                 Saffron
                 .
                 All
                 others
                 generally
                 have
                 a
                 Stele
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Apple
                   Tree
                
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 Rose
                 .
                 But
                 more
                 particularly
                 they
                 differ
                 in
                 colour
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 Violet
                 ,
                 is
                 Purple
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 Marygold
                 ,
                 Yellow
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 Blue-Bottle
                 ,
                 Blue
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 Lilly
                 ,
                 White
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 Rose
                 various
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 
                   Red
                   Roses
                   ,
                   Damask
                   Roses
                   ,
                   White
                   Roses
                
                 and
                 party
                 colour'd
                 .
                 Neither
                 do
                 Flowers
                 less
                 differ
                 by
                 their
                 smell
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 worth
                 our
                 consideration
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 a
                 most
                 grateful
                 odor
                 in
                 a
                 Rose
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Plant
                 whence
                 it
                 grows
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 Sage
                 ,
                 the
                 Flower
                 is
                 without
                 any
                 smell
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 Herb
                 it self
                 be
                 very
                 odorous
                 :
                 In
                 Borage
                 we
                 perceive
                 both
                 Plant
                 and
                 Flower
                 destitute
                 of
                 any
                 scent
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 Lavender
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 are
                 odoriferous
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Fruit.
                   
                
                 The
                 Fruit
                 as
                 it
                 includes
                 the
                 Seed
                 ,
                 and
                 Flesh
                 or
                 Pulp
                 of
                 the
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Masterpiece
                 of
                 the
                 Plant
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 producing
                 whereof
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Plant
                 do
                 concur
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 Fashion
                 or
                 Figure
                 is
                 various
                 ;
                 some
                 are
                 partly
                 of
                 a
                 Conical
                 figure
                 ,
                 as
                 Pears
                 ;
                 others
                 of
                 a
                 solid
                 Elliptick
                 figure
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Olives
                   ,
                   Plums
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 some
                 are
                 Round
                 ,
                 but
                 somewhat
                 flatted
                 at
                 both
                 ends
                 ,
                 as
                 Apples
                 ;
                 some
                 perfectly
                 Round
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Cherries
                   ,
                   Grapes
                   ,
                   Berries
                   ,
                   Correns
                   .
                
                 They
                 have
                 also
                 different
                 Coverings
                 ;
                 for
                 Wheat
                 is
                 cover'd
                 with
                 a
                 single
                 Membran
                 ;
                 a
                 Chesnut
                 with
                 a
                 
                   thick
                   Skin
                
                 full
                 of
                 Prickles
                 ;
                 an
                 Acron
                 with
                 a
                 
                   scaly
                   Shell
                
                 or
                 
                   Cup
                   ;
                   Almonds
                
                 and
                 Wallnuts
                 inwardly
                 with
                 a
                 hard
                 Shell
                 ,
                 and
                 outwardly
                 with
                 a
                 green
                 Shell
                 or
                 covering
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   How
                   Plants
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   bring
                   forth
                   their
                   Fruits
                   .
                
                 Plants
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 
                   bring
                   forth
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 bloom
                 or
                 flourish
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Flowers
                 break
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Knops
                 or
                 Buds
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Education
                 or
                 Rearing
                 of
                 their
                 Off-spring
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 whereof
                 a
                 Plant
                 grows
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 therefore
                 call'd
                 the
                 Mother
                 and
                 Nurse
                 of
                 her
                 Fruits
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Whether
                   Leaves
                   ,
                   Fruits
                   and
                   Flowers
                   be
                   the
                   true
                   Parts
                   of
                   a
                   Plant.
                   
                
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 long
                 controverted
                 Question
                 amongst
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 whether
                 
                   Leaves
                   ,
                   Flowers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Plant.
                 THEOPHRASTUS
                 seems
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 the
                 negative
                 ,
                 as
                 supposing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 than
                 the
                 Births
                 of
                 Animals
                 are
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 being
                 after
                 a
                 certain
                 term
                 separated
                 from
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 cannot
                 after
                 that
                 properly
                 be
                 called
                 Parts
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Controversie
                 seems
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 about
                 words
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 Leaves
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 accounted
                 as
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 those
                 Trees
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 are
                 yearly
                 separated
                 at
                 the
                 Fall
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Oak
                   ,
                   Wallnut-tree
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 they
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 denied
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Pine
                   ,
                   Olive
                   Tree
                
                 and
                 such
                 others
                 which
                 never
                 are
                 without
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 those
                 Trees
                 also
                 lose
                 their
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 tho'
                 not
                 altogether
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 continual
                 succession
                 of
                 new
                 ones
                 ,
                 shooting
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 ones
                 .
                 Therefore
                 those
                 who
                 account
                 only
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 which
                 always
                 continues
                 with
                 i●
                 ,
                 have
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 bar
                 Leaves
                 of
                 that
                 Priviledge
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 may
                 well
                 enough
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 be
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Plant.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   There
                   is
                   Virtue
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   whereby
                   it
                   is
                   impowred
                   to
                   bring
                   forth
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 IT
                 cannot
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Power
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 of
                 producing
                 Plants
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 Vegetables
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 all
                 Countries
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Genesis
                 we
                 find
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   Earth
                   bring
                   forth
                   Grass
                   ,
                   the
                   Herb
                   yielding
                   Seed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Fruit-Tree
                   yielding
                   Fruit
                   after
                   its
                   kind
                   ,
                   whose
                   Seed
                   is
                   in
                   it self
                   after
                   his
                   kind
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 virtue
                 imparted
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 continues
                 still
                 in
                 its
                 full
                 vigor
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 any
                 thing
                 spring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 this
                 virtue
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 many
                 Vegetables
                 seem
                 to
                 spring
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 whereas
                 others
                 are
                 manifestly
                 beholden
                 to
                 Root
                 or
                 Seed
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Growth
                 or
                 Production
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 enquire
                 how
                 this
                 twofold
                 Production
                 is
                 performed
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 some
                 spring
                 as
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 whereas
                 others
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 manifest
                 Seed
                 for
                 their
                 Production
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   those
                   Plants
                   are
                   that
                   grow
                   of
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 Those
                 Plants
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 spring
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 produceth
                 without
                 the
                 sowing
                 of
                 Seed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 grow
                 by
                 accident
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Schools
                 express
                 it
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   Purslain
                   ,
                   Housleek
                   ,
                   Penny-royal
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 do
                 of
                 themselves
                 grow
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 is
                 dug
                 up
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 shady
                 and
                 
                   moist
                   Wood
                
                 ,
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 
                   Earthen
                   Pots
                
                 .
                 PORTA
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 lib.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Phyt.
                   cap.
                
                 1.
                 that
                 having
                 exposed
                 some
                 Earth
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 dug
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 deepest
                 foundations
                 of
                 a
                 House
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 within
                 a
                 few
                 days
                 ,
                 several
                 kinds
                 of
                 Herbs
                 sprung
                 up
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 familiar
                 to
                 the
                 Soil
                 and
                 Climat
                 of
                 of
                 Naples
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 famous
                 
                   Lord
                   VERULAM
                
                 assures
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 dug
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 Houses
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 Wells
                 ,
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 Pots
                 ,
                 will
                 after
                 a
                 set
                 season
                 produce
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Herbs
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 up
                 Earth
                 not
                 above
                 an
                 Ell
                 deep
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 fruitful
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 up
                 that
                 which
                 lies
                 deeper
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 produce
                 any
                 thing
                 till
                 after
                 a
                 years
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 2
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Plants
                   which
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   grow
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   owe
                   their
                   Rise
                   to
                   Seeds
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Philosophers
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Plants
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 produced
                 without
                 any
                 Seeds
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 produceth
                 them
                 by
                 an
                 innate
                 vertue
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 hinders
                 me
                 from
                 assenting
                 to
                 this
                 opinion
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 find
                 that
                 all
                 Countries
                 do
                 not
                 produce
                 the
                 same
                 Plants
                 ;
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 happen
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 diverse
                 dispositions
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 proper
                 for
                 their
                 several
                 Productions
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 can
                 these
                 different
                 Dispositions
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 Seeds
                 ;
                 or
                 those
                 first
                 Buds
                 from
                 whence
                 Plants
                 arise
                 ?
                 For
                 what
                 else
                 doth
                 the
                 Sun
                 do
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 cherisheth
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 its
                 heat
                 ,
                 mixeth
                 it
                 with
                 Water
                 ,
                 exhales
                 the
                 moisture
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 dries
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 work
                 such
                 dispositions
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fit
                 the
                 insensible
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 due
                 ranging
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Roots
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   Strings
                   ▪
                   Ribs
                
                 and
                 Veins
                 are
                 formed
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 their
                 Aliment
                 may
                 be
                 conveighed
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 sufficiently
                 prepared
                 ,
                 break
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ?
              
               
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   Seeds
                   of
                   Plants
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   grow
                   of
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 The
                 Seeds
                 therefore
                 of
                 these
                 Plants
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 
                   Insensible
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 do
                 obtain
                 such
                 a
                 
                   situation
                   ,
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 and
                 motion
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 needful
                 to
                 form
                 the
                 first
                 Rudiment
                 of
                 a
                 Plant.
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 disposition
                 of
                 parts
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 all
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 alike
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Plants
                 grow
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 Countries
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 Notice
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 these
                 kind
                 of
                 Seeds
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Product
                 of
                 Plants
                 ;
                 save
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 these
                 latter
                 are
                 more
                 closely
                 compacted
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 orderly
                 framed
                 :
                 Whereas
                 those
                 which
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Spreading
                   ,
                   Mixture
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Composition
                 of
                 concurring
                 Particles
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 exactly
                 joyn'd
                 and
                 formed
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Plants
                 are
                 more
                 slowly
                 produc'd
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   first
                   Trees
                   were
                   produc'd
                   without
                   Seed
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Authors
                 relate
                 as
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 that
                 sometimes
                 tall
                 Trees
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 whole
                 Woods
                 ,
                 have
                 sprung
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 without
                 Seeds
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 vast
                 store
                 of
                 Seeds
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 beginnings
                 and
                 first
                 Draughts
                 of
                 those
                 Seeds
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 products
                 of
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Trees
                 .
                 THEOPHRASTUS
                 observes
                 ,
                 3
                 Histor
                 .
                 2.
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 Crete
                 ,
                 presently
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 dig'd
                 up
                 ,
                 did
                 bring
                 forth
                 Cypress
                 Trees
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 also
                 propagated
                 by
                 Slips
                 .
                 Can
                 any
                 one
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 Trees
                 were
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 Seeds
                 fallen
                 from
                 Trees
                 ?
                 Or
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Great
                 Woods
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 were
                 sown
                 by
                 Men
                 ?
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 had
                 a
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 admit
                 a
                 progress
                 to
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 come
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 those
                 Trees
                 which
                 had
                 no
                 such
                 Seeds
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 were
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 production
                 whereof
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Climat
                 and
                 Soil
                 were
                 sufficient
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Cinnamon
                   ,
                   Myrrh
                   ,
                   Frankinsence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Cassia
                 ,
                 did
                 always
                 abound
                 in
                 
                   Southern
                   Countries
                
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Grounds
                
                 never
                 wanted
                 
                   Willows
                   ,
                   Oaks
                   ,
                   Firr-trees
                   ,
                   Elms
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 which
                 delight
                 most
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 without
                 care
                 and
                 difficulty
                 grow
                 elsewhere
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Virgil
                 :
                 
                   
                     The
                     blackest
                     Ebony
                     from
                     India
                     comes
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     from
                     Sabaea
                     Aromatick
                     Gums
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Calcin'd
                   Earth
                   produceth
                   greatabundance
                   of
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 Some
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 Earth
                 that
                 is
                 burnt
                 or
                 calcin'd
                 ,
                 when
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 water'd
                 with
                 plentiful
                 Showers
                 ,
                 doth
                 immediately
                 bring
                 forth
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 Vegetables
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 opened
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 the
                 Seeds
                 are
                 set
                 free
                 from
                 their
                 Prisons
                 ,
                 and
                 meeting
                 together
                 are
                 entangled
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 constitute
                 little
                 Masses
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 those
                 Plants
                 proceed
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 very
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Walks
                 that
                 are
                 thick
                 overspread
                 with
                 Sand
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 the
                 first
                 Year
                 produceth
                 only
                 
                   knotted
                   Grass
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 following
                 Years
                 a
                 thick
                 and
                 
                   swoln
                   Grass
                
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 blade
                 of
                 Corn
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 hardness
                 of
                 the
                 Sand
                 or
                 Gravel
                 hath
                 hindred
                 the
                 due
                 coagulation
                 of
                 the
                 Seeds
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 Sand
                 ,
                 the
                 Seeds
                 can
                 the
                 better
                 come
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 produce
                 common
                 Grass
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 Showers
                 do
                 very
                 much
                 contribute
                 ,
                 by
                 moistning
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 setting
                 the
                 Seeds
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 more
                 at
                 liberty
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   Plants
                   are
                   produc'd
                   from
                   perfect
                   form'd
                   Seeds
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 Plants
                 that
                 are
                 
                   Sown
                   by
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 of
                 Production
                 is
                 not
                 difficult
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 ,
                 by
                 Example
                 ,
                 a
                 Pea
                 or
                 Bean
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 meets
                 with
                 a
                 due
                 moisture
                 and
                 moderate
                 heat
                 ,
                 it
                 first
                 begins
                 to
                 swell
                 ,
                 and
                 distends
                 its
                 Skin
                 or
                 Husk
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 at
                 last
                 broke
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Causes
                 continuing
                 ,
                 do
                 afford
                 it
                 new
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Plant
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Bud
                 ,
                 appears
                 ;
                 which
                 by
                 thin
                 Fibres
                 or
                 Strings
                 ,
                 spreading
                 it self
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 it
                 pressing
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 grow
                 hard
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 is
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 the
                 Plant
                 formed
                 .
                 The
                 Matter
                 being
                 thus
                 digested
                 into
                 a
                 Root
                 ,
                 being
                 recruited
                 by
                 new
                 Incoms
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 dilated
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 mounting
                 upwards
                 ,
                 the
                 tender
                 and
                 green
                 Substance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 call'd
                 the
                 Leaf
                 or
                 Bud
                 ,
                 riseth
                 and
                 springs
                 up
                 ;
                 which
                 still
                 growing
                 higher
                 ,
                 turns
                 to
                 a
                 Stalk
                 :
                 For
                 a
                 
                   purer
                   Juice
                
                 being
                 now
                 duly
                 prepared
                 in
                 the
                 Roots
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 degrees
                 ascend
                 from
                 thence
                 into
                 the
                 Stalk
                 ,
                 which
                 Motion
                 upwards
                 is
                 much
                 promoted
                 by
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 
                   woody
                   Stalk
                
                 or
                 Stem
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Heat
                 being
                 active
                 and
                 impatient
                 of
                 Idleness
                 ,
                 continually
                 drives
                 the
                 moisture
                 or
                 Juice
                 upwards
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Stalk
                 becomes
                 extended
                 ,
                 and
                 riseth
                 to
                 a
                 considerable
                 height
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 the
                 Juice
                 doth
                 not
                 ascend
                 so
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 Heat
                 are
                 more
                 depurated
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 driving
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 carried
                 above
                 the
                 Stalk
                 ,
                 where
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 
                   cold
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 stopt
                 from
                 mounting
                 any
                 higher
                 ;
                 where
                 still
                 more
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Juice
                 joyning
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 swell
                 into
                 a
                 Bud.
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 affluence
                 of
                 Heat
                 through
                 the
                 Stalk
                 still
                 continues
                 ,
                 is
                 bursts
                 open
                 ,
                 or
                 splits
                 the
                 Bud
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 makes
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 display
                 it self
                 in
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 a
                 
                   beautiful
                   Flower
                
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 hath
                 still
                 attain'd
                 a
                 further
                 degree
                 of
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 another
                 Substance
                 succeeds
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
                 Flower
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 hollow
                 within
                 ,
                 contains
                 the
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Pea
                 or
                 Bean
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 defence
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Injuries
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 For
                 in
                 all
                 
                   Natural
                   things
                
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Circle
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 the
                 Plant
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 different
                 respect
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Antecedent
                   Principle
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Fruit
                 the
                 Consequent
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Of
                 the
                 Nourishment
                 ,
                 and
                 Growth
                 or
                 Increase
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Generation
                   of
                   Plants
                   ,
                   is
                   accompanied
                   with
                   their
                   Nutrition
                   or
                   Nourishment
                   .
                
                 HAving
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Forming
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 we
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 Treat
                 of
                 their
                 Nourishment
                 ,
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 continued
                 Generation
                 ;
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 generated
                 would
                 fall
                 away
                 immediately
                 and
                 waste
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 supply
                 of
                 food
                 ,
                 that
                 preserves
                 them
                 from
                 perishing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   the
                   Nutrition
                   or
                   Nourishment
                   of
                   Plants
                   is
                   .
                
                 The
                 Nutrition
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 inwardly
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 altered
                 Aliment
                 ,
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 transmutation
                 of
                 it
                 into
                 their
                 Substance
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 supply
                 of
                 what
                 continually
                 wastes
                 and
                 evaporates
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Heat
                 .
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Moister
                   parts
                   of
                
                 Plants
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   well
                   as
                
                 Animals
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   continual
                
                 flowing
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   is
                   manifest
                   from
                   the
                
                 Leaves
                 and
                 Flowers
                 
                   that
                   are
                   pluck'd
                   off
                   from
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   these
                   immediately
                   grow
                   limber
                   and
                   wither
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   that
                
                 Juice
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   used
                   to
                   distend
                   their
                
                 Vessels
                 and
                 Bladders
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   III.
                   Nutrition
                   in
                   Plants
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   an
                   effect
                   of
                   Choice
                   .
                
                 Not
                 that
                 Plants
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 choice
                 in
                 attracting
                 of
                 their
                 Aliment
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 reject
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 no
                 such
                 attraction
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   things
                
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 rather
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Roots
                 are
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 figure
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 fit
                 to
                 admit
                 those
                 particles
                 that
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 nourish
                 the
                 Plant
                 ,
                 and
                 exclude
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 Liver
                 ,
                 by
                 transmitting
                 the
                 Gall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kidneys
                 the
                 Urine
                 ,
                 do
                 thereby
                 separate
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Heat
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   the
                   Nutrition
                   of
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 still
                 more
                 manifest
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 2
                 things
                 in
                 
                   Plants
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Heat
                
                 and
                 Pores
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Instruments
                 of
                 Nutrition
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 Heat
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 is
                 driven
                 upwards
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 into
                 the
                 Root
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Trunk
                   ,
                   Branches
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 utmost
                 Leaves
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 its
                 passage
                 the
                 Nourishment
                 is
                 further
                 concocted
                 ,
                 prepared
                 ,
                 distributed
                 and
                 coagulated
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 Aliment
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 every
                 Plant
                 or
                 Vegetable
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 whence
                 they
                 grow
                 ,
                 has
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 ferment
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Whence
                   this
                   Heat
                   proceeds
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 demand
                 ,
                 whence
                 this
                 Heat
                 proceeds
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 that
                 Agent
                 is
                 which
                 begets
                 a
                 fire
                 in
                 Plants
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 
                   primary
                   Cause
                
                 of
                 this
                 Heat
                 is
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 whose
                 Rays
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 time
                 do
                 continually
                 beat
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Plants
                 that
                 grow
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 or
                 during
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 altogether
                 destitute
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 but
                 preserves
                 always
                 some
                 portion
                 of
                 warmth
                 communicated
                 to
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 whereby
                 she
                 fosters
                 the
                 Plants
                 in
                 her
                 Bowels
                 ,
                 and
                 assists
                 their
                 Nutrition
                 .
                 Tho'
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 deny'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 sometimes
                 this
                 heat
                 in
                 Plants
                 is
                 owing
                 to
                 Subterraneous
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 fires
                 :
                 As
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 
                   Aloes
                   ,
                   Onions
                   ,
                   the
                   Roots
                   of
                   Saffron
                
                 and
                 Leeks
                 will
                 grow
                 ,
                 being
                 hung
                 up
                 in
                 Rooms
                 ,
                 especially
                 where
                 constant
                 fires
                 are
                 kept
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Pores
                   also
                   are
                   necessary
                   to
                   the
                   Nutrition
                   of
                   Vegetables
                   .
                
                 Pores
                 likewise
                 are
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 Nutrition
                 and
                 Increase
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 passages
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Juice
                 is
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 distributed
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Plant.
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Lacteal
                   Veins
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Subclavial
                   Branches
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 ,
                 are
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 Aliment
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conveying
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 there
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 Plants
                 innumerable
                 Passages
                 and
                 Channels
                 ;
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Lacteal
                   Veins
                
                 in
                 Animals
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Juice
                 is
                 transmitted
                 from
                 the
                 Root
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 Pores
                 in
                 Vegetables
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Aliment
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 conveniently
                 transmitted
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 through
                 the
                 free
                 and
                 open
                 Air
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 dissipation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 is
                 prevented
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 motion
                 is
                 more
                 ready
                 and
                 without
                 interruption
                 :
                 As
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Bullets
                 move
                 more
                 readily
                 through
                 Pipes
                 ,
                 and
                 Smoak
                 through
                 the
                 Funnel
                 of
                 a
                 Chimney
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Air.
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 that
                 Lands
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 often
                 sown
                 ,
                 are
                 thereby
                 more
                 exhausted
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 lye
                 Fallow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   Plants
                   are
                   nourished
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 understood
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 difficult
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Nutrition
                 of
                 Plants
                 is
                 performed
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 increased
                 ;
                 for
                 Vegetables
                 are
                 nourished
                 whilst
                 the
                 Juice
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Root
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 there
                 prepared
                 by
                 Concoction
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 hath
                 past
                 several
                 strainings
                 ,
                 doth
                 spread
                 it self
                 in
                 
                   length
                   ,
                   breadth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 depth
                 .
                 The
                 softness
                 also
                 or
                 tenderness
                 of
                 the
                 Sprout
                 or
                 Sprig
                 ,
                 doth
                 much
                 further
                 the
                 conveyance
                 of
                 the
                 Nourishment
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 Pores
                 to
                 be
                 easily
                 widened
                 and
                 distended
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 being
                 dipt
                 in
                 Wine
                 or
                 Water
                 ,
                 become
                 immediately
                 distended
                 thereby
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 when
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 little
                 Channels
                 of
                 Vegetables
                 ,
                 doth
                 open
                 and
                 extend
                 them
                 :
                 Which
                 doth
                 not
                 happen
                 so
                 in
                 a
                 dead
                 or
                 wither'd
                 Plant
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 and
                 small
                 threads
                 or
                 fibres
                 ,
                 are
                 otherwise
                 disposed
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 Juice
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 hath
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 Roots
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Nourishment
                   of
                   Plants
                   consists
                   of
                   a
                   Moisture
                   ,
                   mingled
                   with
                   the
                   Fatness
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 The
                 Aliment
                 of
                 Plants
                 must
                 be
                 Liquid
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 upwards
                 ,
                 or
                 strained
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 were
                 dry
                 or
                 hard
                 .
                 Yet
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 Juice
                 a
                 moisture
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 Clammyfatness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 must
                 stick
                 and
                 grow
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 entanglement
                 of
                 
                   Heterogeneous
                   particles
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 Water
                 alone
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 fit
                 Aliment
                 for
                 Plants
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 well
                 temper'd
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 sufficient
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 Slimy-fatness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 Waters
                 in
                 which
                 Salt
                 is
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 or
                 mingled
                 with
                 some
                 Fat
                 matter
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 proper
                 for
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 Vegetables
                 that
                 are
                 watred
                 therewith
                 ,
                 to
                 thrive
                 mainly
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 Countrymen
                 do
                 recruit
                 their
                 barren
                 Grounds
                 with
                 
                   Dung
                   ,
                   Marle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 For
                 Water
                 alone
                 too
                 swiftly
                 penetrates
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Vegetables
                 ,
                 nor
                 stays
                 long
                 enough
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 become
                 their
                 Aliment
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Different
                   Plants
                   require
                   different
                   Nourishment
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 the
                 Aliment
                 of
                 all
                 Plants
                 be
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 temper'd
                 with
                 the
                 Fatness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 such
                 mixture
                 fit
                 Nourishment
                 for
                 every
                 Plant.
                 For
                 as
                 Vegetables
                 affect
                 particular
                 places
                 ;
                 some
                 delighting
                 in
                 shady
                 and
                 low
                 Valleys
                 ,
                 others
                 in
                 high
                 and
                 
                   upland
                   Grounds
                
                 ;
                 some
                 in
                 dry
                 and
                 sandy
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 in
                 
                   moist
                   Ground
                
                 ;
                 some
                 in
                 a
                 fat
                 and
                 
                   rich
                   Soil
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 in
                 a
                 barren
                 and
                 hungry
                 :
                 So
                 accordingly
                 do
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Nourishment
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 ever
                 they
                 miss
                 of
                 ,
                 they
                 soon
                 languish
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 these
                 Juices
                 being
                 various
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 constitute
                 different
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 whereof
                 those
                 only
                 are
                 a
                 fit
                 Nourishment
                 for
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Plant
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 an
                 affinity
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 suitableness
                 of
                 the
                 configuration
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Roses
                 smell
                 sweeter
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 Garlick
                 growing
                 near
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 proper
                 to
                 produce
                 a
                 strong
                 and
                 ungrateful
                 Scent
                 ,
                 are
                 taken
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Garlick
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 few
                 or
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Rose
                 ,
                 to
                 allay
                 or
                 diminish
                 the
                 sweetness
                 of
                 its
                 Odour
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Stocks
                   and
                   Branches
                   of
                   Trees
                   grow
                   every
                   year
                   .
                
                 The
                 stocks
                 or
                 stems
                 of
                 Trees
                 and
                 Shrubs
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Branches
                 proceeding
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 every
                 year
                 increased
                 by
                 new
                 woody
                 accessions
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 every
                 year
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 round
                 of
                 Fibres
                 is
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 Bark
                 or
                 Rind
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 divided
                 in
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 outward
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Bark
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Inward
                 part
                 growing
                 harder
                 and
                 harder
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 acquires
                 the
                 compactness
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 and
                 separating
                 it self
                 from
                 the
                 Bark
                 ,
                 becomes
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 increaseth
                 the
                 Trunk
                 or
                 Stock
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 .
                 But
                 tho'
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Trunks
                 and
                 Branches
                 of
                 Trees
                 
                 are
                 encreased
                 this
                 way
                 only
                 ,
                 yet
                 must
                 we
                 not
                 conclude
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 commonly
                 believed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Juice
                 or
                 Sap
                 of
                 a
                 Tree
                 ,
                 mounts
                 upwards
                 only
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Bark
                 and
                 the
                 Wood
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 through
                 those
                 Vessels
                 that
                 lie
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Wood.
                 This
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 deeper
                 any
                 hole
                 is
                 bored
                 into
                 the
                 Trunk
                 ,
                 the
                 Branch
                 or
                 Root
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Juice
                 will
                 distill
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 proportionably
                 to
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 the
                 hole
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 hole
                 that
                 ●is
                 twice
                 as
                 deep
                 as
                 another
                 ,
                 almost
                 a
                 double
                 quantity
                 of
                 Sap
                 will
                 proceed
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   This
                   illustrated
                   by
                   the
                   Example
                   of
                   a
                   young
                   Chestnut-tree
                   .
                
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 a
                 young
                 Chestnut-tree
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Progress
                 of
                 its
                 growth
                 be
                 narrowly
                 observed
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 6
                 months
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 formed
                 in
                 its
                 Bark
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 thick
                 )
                 2
                 rows
                 of
                 
                   woody
                   Fibres
                
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 18
                 months
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 4
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 year
                 after
                 8
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 always
                 the
                 last
                 Rows
                 do
                 inclose
                 and
                 involve
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 Circle
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 surrounded
                 with
                 another
                 Circle
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 again
                 with
                 another
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Stem
                 of
                 any
                 Plant
                 is
                 cut
                 across
                 ,
                 the
                 Section
                 must
                 appear
                 composed
                 of
                 2
                 sorts
                 of
                 
                   substances
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 of
                 these
                 Circles
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 insertions
                 that
                 are
                 disposed
                 or
                 ranged
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Stock
                 ,
                 much
                 like
                 Circles
                 of
                 Longitude
                 and
                 Latitude
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Globe
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   Pants
                   grow
                   and
                   encrease
                   .
                
                 PLANTS
                 therefore
                 grow
                 or
                 encrease
                 ,
                 when
                 greater
                 or
                 more
                 Particles
                 of
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 are
                 received
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 their
                 narrow
                 Pores
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 contain
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 those
                 Vegetables
                 ,
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 whose
                 Pores
                 are
                 more
                 hard
                 and
                 compact
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 grow
                 so
                 fast
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 whose
                 texture
                 is
                 more
                 loose
                 and
                 open
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 
                   Peach-trees
                   ,
                   Poplars
                
                 and
                 Willows
                 grow
                 apace
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 pliable
                 pores
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 crooked
                 and
                 bending
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Juice
                 that
                 are
                 driven
                 upwards
                 by
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 can
                 neither
                 advance
                 forward
                 ,
                 nor
                 return
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 they
                 must
                 enlarge
                 and
                 distend
                 the
                 Plant.
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 Vine
                 ,
                 frequently
                 watered
                 ,
                 thrives
                 and
                 advances
                 so
                 fast
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Chrysanthemum
                 or
                 Marygold
                 of
                 Peru
                 in
                 6
                 months
                 time
                 grows
                 18
                 or
                 20
                 foot
                 high
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 thickness
                 of
                 its
                 Branches
                 seems
                 to
                 challenge
                 the
                 tallest
                 Trees
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                   Oaks
                   ,
                   Medlars
                   ,
                   Box
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pine-trees
                 grow
                 very
                 slowly
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 compactness
                 of
                 their
                 substance
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 their
                 pores
                 to
                 admit
                 sufficient
                 store
                 of
                 Aliment
                 for
                 their
                 speedy
                 growth
                 and
                 encrease
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Golden
                   Maiden-Hair
                   ,
                   Whitlow-Grass
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 grow
                 very
                 slow
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 Trees
                 advance
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 in
                 their
                 growth
                 during
                 the
                 
                   Winter
                   Season
                
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 pores
                 being
                 then
                 shut
                 up
                 by
                 cold
                 ,
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 heat
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 strength
                 enough
                 to
                 widen
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 send
                 up
                 the
                 Juice
                 from
                 the
                 Root
                 through
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Juice
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   joined
                   to
                   the
                   Plants
                   ,
                   and
                   stay
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   their
                   encrease
                   .
                
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 questioned
                 here
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 forceably
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 ,
                 comes
                 to
                 stay
                 there
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 carried
                 upwards
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 falling
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Root
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 effect
                 may
                 be
                 assign'd
                 to
                 2
                 Causes
                 :
                 the
                 First
                 is
                 a
                 special
                 conformation
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 Plants
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 may
                 suppose
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 continual
                 ascent
                 and
                 percolation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Plant
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 small
                 Fibres
                 must
                 be
                 bent
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 passage
                 rough
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 liquid
                 and
                 fat
                 moisture
                 easily
                 mounts
                 up
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 so
                 easily
                 run
                 back
                 again
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 prominent
                 extremities
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Branchy
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 oppose
                 their
                 return
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 they
                 entred
                 .
                 Daily
                 experience
                 confirms
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 when
                 with
                 a
                 Knife
                 we
                 cut
                 or
                 scrape
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 wood
                 with
                 the
                 grain
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 following
                 the
                 natural
                 position
                 of
                 its
                 fibres
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 much
                 more
                 ease
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 we
                 attempt
                 the
                 same
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 cause
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Winter
                   Frosts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 coldness
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 fix
                 and
                 condense
                 the
                 Juice
                 conveighed
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Plant
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 obstructing
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 hinder
                 it
                 from
                 subliming
                 into
                 the
                 Air.
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Nutrition
                 of
                 
                   Plants
                   ,
                   Heat
                
                 and
                 Cold
                 both
                 act
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 perform
                 it
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                   in
                   Plants
                   is
                   circularly
                   moved
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Blood
                 in
                 Animals
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 
                   nourishing
                   juice
                
                 in
                 Plants
                 is
                 prepared
                 by
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Circulation
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Juice
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 Roots
                 or
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 being
                 tost
                 by
                 a
                 continual
                 motion
                 ,
                 cannot
                 throughly
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 mingled
                 or
                 strained
                 ,
                 without
                 frequently
                 returning
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 part
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 altered
                 by
                 various
                 impressions
                 .
                 Which
                 Circulation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Mechanical
                   Structure
                
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 the
                 various
                 disposition
                 whereof
                 performs
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Valvulae
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 Veins
                 of
                 Animals
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 so
                 formed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Juice
                 finds
                 a
                 ready
                 way
                 to
                 mount
                 up
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 afford
                 it
                 an
                 open
                 and
                 free
                 Descent
                 .
                 Which
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 several
                 Reasons
                 and
                 Experiments
                 in
                 those
                 Vegetables
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 nourished
                 by
                 a
                 thick
                 Juice
                 resembling
                 Milk.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Proof
                   of
                   this
                   Circulation
                   in
                   Plants
                   ,
                   from
                   those
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   have
                   a
                   Milky
                   Juice
                   .
                
                 Mr.
                 MARIOTTE
                 assures
                 us
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 cutting
                 off
                 the
                 Tops
                 of
                 
                   Milky
                   Plants
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 nearer
                 the
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 a
                 greater
                 quantity
                 of
                 Juice
                 hath
                 proceeded
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 cutting
                 the
                 parts
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Root
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 experienced
                 this
                 in
                 Celandine
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 structure
                 of
                 Fibres
                 in
                 Spurge
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Milky
                   Plants
                
                 persuades
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 Fibres
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 Microscope
                 appear
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 nearer
                 unto
                 the
                 Rind
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Juice
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Fibres
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 
                   Watry
                   Colour
                
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 seems
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 serous
                 Juice
                 ,
                 doth
                 mingle
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 thicker
                 ,
                 whether
                 Yellow
                 or
                 White
                 ,
                 in
                 certain
                 Pipes
                 appointed
                 for
                 that
                 use
                 ,
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 Chyle
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Veins
                 is
                 there
                 mixt
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 circulates
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Tho'
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 yet
                 discovered
                 whether
                 this
                 Juice
                 in
                 Plants
                 be
                 carried
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Pipes
                 from
                 the
                 Branches
                 to
                 the
                 Roots
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 Roots
                 to
                 the
                 Branches
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 distinct
                 Pipes
                 are
                 assigned
                 to
                 these
                 different
                 motions
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Veins
                 and
                 Arteries
                 in
                 Animals
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Division
                 and
                 Difference
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Division
                   of
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 A
                 Perfect
                 Plant
                 is
                 by
                 BOTANISTS
                 commonly
                 divided
                 into
                 a
                 Tree
                 ,
                 a
                 Shrub
                 ,
                 an
                 Undershrub
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Herb.
                 
              
               
               
                 
                   II.
                   A
                   Tree
                   .
                
                 A
                 Tree
                 is
                 a
                 woody
                 Plant
                 ,
                 in
                 thickness
                 and
                 height
                 exceeding
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 whose
                 stock
                 is
                 lasting
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 only
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 which
                 spreads
                 it self
                 into
                 many
                 Branches
                 and
                 Boughs
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   an
                
                 Oak
                 ,
                 Pear
                 and
                 Fir-tree
                 .
                 
                   I
                   say
                   it
                   is
                
                 lasting
                 
                   or
                   perpetual
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   hath
                   no
                   certain
                   time
                   of
                   duration
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   A
                   Shrub
                   .
                
                 A
                 Shrub
                 is
                 a
                 Plant
                 of
                 a
                 mean
                 thickness
                 and
                 height
                 amongst
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 woody
                 ,
                 whose
                 Stem
                 is
                 manifold
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 by
                 cutting
                 off
                 its
                 Shoots
                 or
                 Suckers
                 ,
                 is
                 easily
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 Tree
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   An
                   Under-shrub
                   .
                
                 An
                 Under-shrub
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 woody
                 Plants
                 in
                 height
                 and
                 thickness
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 lasting
                 Stem
                 or
                 Stalk
                 ,
                 which
                 sometimes
                 is
                 single
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 manifold
                 like
                 Brushwood
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 small
                 and
                 sometimes
                 manifold
                 like
                 Brushwood
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 small
                 and
                 slender
                 Leaf
                 ,
                 as
                 Rosemary
                 ,
                 Lavender
                 ,
                 Southernwood
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   An
                   Herb.
                   
                
                 An
                 Herb
                 is
                 a
                 Plant
                 which
                 consists
                 only
                 of
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 as
                 Harts-tongue
                 ,
                 &c.
                 or
                 sometimes
                 of
                 a
                 Stalk
                 ,
                 but
                 perisheth
                 away
                 every
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 woody
                 till
                 after
                 it
                 be
                 dried
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Diversity
                   of
                   Plants
                   may
                   be
                   deduced
                   from
                   several
                   Heads
                   .
                
                 The
                 variety
                 of
                 Plants
                 is
                 assignable
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 Soil
                 whence
                 they
                 grow
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Pores
                 or
                 channels
                 through
                 which
                 their
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 is
                 conveighed
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 their
                 Structure
                 or
                 Figure
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Fruits
                 they
                 bear
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 their
                 differing
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 or
                 lastly
                 to
                 the
                 Changes
                 and
                 Alterations
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 obnoxious
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   From
                   the
                   Place
                   of
                   their
                   Growth
                   .
                
                 With
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 growth
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 upon
                 
                   Rocks
                   ,
                   Walls
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Tops
                   of
                   Houses
                
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 water
                 falling
                 in
                 abundance
                 ,
                 doth
                 leave
                 some
                 limosity
                 upon
                 those
                 places
                 .
                 Some
                 grow
                 upon
                 other
                 Plants
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 
                   great
                   Stones
                
                 ;
                 as
                 Moss
                 which
                 grows
                 upon
                 the
                 Barks
                 of
                 Trees
                 ;
                 and
                 Touchwood
                 which
                 sticks
                 to
                 the
                 Oaks
                 and
                 Nut-trees
                 .
                 Some
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 rotten
                 Wood
                 or
                 Roots
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 as
                 SCALIGER
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Bearsfoot
                 doth
                 ,
                 Exercitat
                 .
                 140.
                 
                 Others
                 grow
                 upon
                 Dunghills
                 ,
                 as
                 Sowthistle
                 ,
                 which
                 Hogs
                 delight
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 Some
                 grow
                 upon
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 related
                 of
                 a
                 Shepherd
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 a
                 little
                 Plum-tree
                 or
                 Sloe-bush
                 growing
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Breast
                 ,
                 because
                 falling
                 by
                 chance
                 upon
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 forgot
                 to
                 pluck
                 out
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 thorns
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 stuck
                 in
                 his
                 Breast
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 sprouted
                 out
                 thence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   From
                   their
                   different
                   Pores
                   .
                
                 Plants
                 are
                 also
                 distinguisht
                 by
                 their
                 Pores
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 structure
                 of
                 the
                 pores
                 it
                 passeth
                 through
                 ,
                 acquires
                 a
                 different
                 Temperature
                 and
                 Qualities
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 which
                 different
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 some
                 Plants
                 are
                 more
                 early
                 in
                 their
                 coming
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 later
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 that
                 want
                 a
                 Stalk
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 only
                 a
                 short
                 one
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 slowly
                 nourished
                 :
                 others
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 favourable
                 Texture
                 of
                 their
                 Pores
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 whose
                 Stems
                 are
                 more
                 yielding
                 ,
                 grow
                 sooner
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 Size
                 and
                 Bulk
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 the
                 Climate
                 and
                 Soil
                 agree
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 Gourds
                 and
                 Sallows
                 do
                 in
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 encrease
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 Bulk
                 ;
                 whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 Oaks
                 and
                 Pine-trees
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 straitness
                 of
                 their
                 Pores
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 slow
                 in
                 their
                 advance
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 because
                 the
                 Fir-tree
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 consist
                 of
                 looser
                 and
                 more
                 open
                 Pores
                 than
                 the
                 Ebone-tree
                 ,
                 and
                 other-like
                 hard
                 and
                 compact
                 woods
                 brought
                 from
                 Brazile
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 easily
                 bent
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 without
                 difficulty
                 pulled
                 asunder
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 these
                 latter
                 are
                 very
                 Brittle
                 and
                 break
                 upon
                 the
                 least
                 bending
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 close
                 and
                 compact
                 texture
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 from
                 this
                 various
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Rain
                 furnisheth
                 nourishment
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 different
                 Plants
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 changed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 Soil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 doth
                 diversly
                 affect
                 the
                 said
                 moisture
                 and
                 alter
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 become
                 the
                 proper
                 nourishment
                 of
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Plant.
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Juice
                 which
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 doth
                 furnish
                 it
                 with
                 other
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 than
                 another
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Juice
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ascends
                   in
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 ask
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Juice
                 ascends
                 from
                 the
                 Root
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 
                   wooden
                   Fibres
                
                 ;
                 they
                 may
                 take
                 this
                 for
                 an
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Juice
                 ascends
                 in
                 Plants
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 water
                 mounts
                 up
                 into
                 those
                 Pipes
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Experiments
                 of
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 drives
                 them
                 upwards
                 .
                 Which
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 much
                 encreased
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Circular
                   Motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 Property
                 of
                 that
                 Motion
                 ,
                 to
                 drive
                 all
                 the
                 most
                 agitated
                 parts
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ;
                 accordingly
                 it
                 also
                 drives
                 all
                 the
                 Juices
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Plants
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 agitated
                 than
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 whether
                 this
                 their
                 agitation
                 proceed
                 from
                 
                   Subterranean
                   Fires
                
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 some
                 particular
                 fermentation
                 in
                 the
                 out
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   From
                   their
                   Figure
                   .
                
                 A
                 great
                 variety
                 likewise
                 ariseth
                 among
                 Plants
                 from
                 their
                 Structure
                 or
                 Figure
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 are
                 low
                 ,
                 as
                 Onions
                 and
                 other
                 creeping
                 Plants
                 .
                 Others
                 grow
                 to
                 a
                 vast
                 Height
                 ,
                 as
                 Cedars
                 whose
                 height
                 and
                 thickness
                 is
                 wonderful
                 ;
                 Historians
                 mention
                 one
                 that
                 grew
                 in
                 Cyprus
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 130
                 foot
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 thickness
                 that
                 3
                 men
                 could
                 scarcely
                 fathom
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 
                   Fir-tree
                   ,
                   Abies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 takes
                 it
                 latin
                 name
                 from
                 Abire
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 away
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 vast
                 height
                 it
                 oft
                 riseth
                 to
                 .
                 Historians
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Emperour
                   CAJUS
                
                 brought
                 the
                 Obelisk
                 ,
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Vatican
                   Circus
                
                 or
                 Piazza
                 ,
                 from
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Fir-tree
                 ,
                 whose
                 Trunk
                 was
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 4
                 men
                 with
                 their
                 stretched-out-arms
                 could
                 compass
                 .
                 Some
                 grow
                 of
                 a
                 round
                 Figure
                 ,
                 as
                 Puffs
                 ,
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 an
                 Umbrella
                 ,
                 as
                 Mushromes
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 the
                 strings
                 of
                 their
                 Barks
                 extended
                 long-wise
                 ,
                 others
                 a-thwart
                 and
                 Cross-wise
                 .
                 Some
                 naturally
                 have
                 crooked
                 Stems
                 or
                 Trunks
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 others
                 strait
                 and
                 upright
                 ,
                 as
                 Reeds
                 and
                 most
                 Trees
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   From
                   their
                   Fruits
                   .
                
                 Plants
                 are
                 also
                 differenced
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Fruits
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 some
                 are
                 called
                 Glandiferous
                 or
                 Acorn-bearers
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Beech
                 ,
                 the
                 Oak
                 ,
                 the
                 Cork-tree
                 and
                 the
                 Chestnut-tree
                 ,
                 which
                 latter
                 ,
                 for
                 thee
                 goodness
                 of
                 its
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 excells
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Trees
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 .
                 Others
                 are
                 Coniferous
                 ,
                 bearing
                 a
                 Fruit
                 like
                 a
                 Cone
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 smaller
                 at
                 one
                 end
                 and
                 like
                 a
                 Top
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Cedar-tree
                 ,
                 which
                 formerly
                 grew
                 in
                 great
                 abundance
                 upon
                 
                   Mount
                   Libanus
                
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 reduced
                 to
                 24
                 only
                 .
                 So
                 also
                 the
                 Cypress-tree
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Firr
                 ,
                 tho'
                 this
                 is
                 reckoned
                 amongst
                 the
                 Resiniferous
                 or
                 Rosin
                 yielding
                 Trees
                 .
                 Others
                 are
                 Pomiferous
                 ,
                 or
                 Apple-bearers
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apple-tree
                 ,
                 the
                 Citron-tree
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 always
                 green
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 fragrant
                 odor
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 fruit
                 of
                 a
                 
                   golden
                   Colour
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Orange
                 and
                 Lemon-tree
                 ,
                 the
                 Pomegranate-tree
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 grains
                 of
                 Seed
                 which
                 its
                 Fruit
                 doth
                 contain
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Apricot-tree
                 ,
                 whose
                 fruit
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 
                   golden
                   colour
                
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 Greeks
                 called
                 Chrysomela
                 or
                 
                   Golden
                   Apples
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   7.
                   
                   Chap.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip.
                   Sculp
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Worshipfull
                   Sr.
                   Denis
                   Hampson
                   of
                   Japlow
                   in
                   Buckingham
                   Shire
                   &
                   of
                   Bradwell
                   in
                   Oxford
                   Shire
                   Baronet
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humble
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
               
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   O●
                   Nutbearing
                   ,
                   Berry
                   bearing
                   ,
                   or
                   Coabearing
                   .
                
                 Of
                 
                   Fruit-bearing
                   Trees
                
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 Nuciferous
                 or
                 Nut-bearers
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Nut-tree
                 and
                 Almond-tree
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 their
                 Fruit
                 contained
                 in
                 hard
                 Shells
                 ;
                 others
                 Bacciferous
                 or
                 Berry-bearers
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Plum-tree
                 ,
                 the
                 Olive-tree
                 ,
                 the
                 Mulberry-tree
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cherry-tree
                 ,
                 which
                 bear
                 a
                 Fruit
                 that
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 soft
                 and
                 moist
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 cover'd
                 only
                 with
                 a
                 thin
                 Skin
                 :
                 Other
                 Siliquiferous
                 or
                 Pod-bearers
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Cassia
                   ,
                   Tamarinds
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 because
                 their
                 Fruit
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 Cods
                 or
                 Husks
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 Juicy-shell
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 longish
                 figure
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   From
                   their
                   various
                   Propensions
                   or
                   Inclinations
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 considerable
                 variety
                 in
                 Plants
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 different
                 Inclinations
                 :
                 For
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 an
                 Antipathy
                 against
                 others
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 and
                 Cabbage
                 or
                 Coleworts
                 ,
                 cannot
                 endure
                 the
                 Neighbourhood
                 of
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 Olive-tree
                 and
                 the
                 Oak
                 ,
                 the
                 Bay-tree
                 and
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 the
                 Olive-tree
                 and
                 Coleworts
                 ,
                 the
                 Nut-tree
                 and
                 the
                 Oak
                 are
                 at
                 variance
                 .
                 Not
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 any
                 inborn
                 Antipathy
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 do
                 imagine
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 when
                 those
                 Plants
                 stand
                 near
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 rob
                 one
                 another
                 of
                 sufficient
                 Aliment
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 nourished
                 with
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 of
                 Juice
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 taken
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 stronger
                 and
                 more
                 vigorous
                 Plant
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 must
                 needs
                 languish
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 those
                 Plants
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 friendly
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 nourished
                 by
                 different
                 Juices
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Aliment
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 never
                 touched
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 doth
                 the
                 Antipathy
                 and
                 Sympathy
                 of
                 Plants
                 properly
                 consist
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 more
                 largely
                 explained
                 in
                 our
                 
                   History
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   concerning
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Fig-tree
                 and
                 Rue
                 thrive
                 in
                 the
                 Neighbourhood
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 delight
                 in
                 a
                 quite
                 different
                 sort
                 of
                 Nourishment
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 any
                 Consent
                 or
                 Friendship
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 substraction
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 Aliment
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 one
                 draws
                 to
                 feed
                 its
                 sweet-scent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 feed
                 its
                 bitterness
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Rosemary
                 loseth
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 sweetness
                 and
                 savour
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 grows
                 in
                 the
                 Neighbourhood
                 of
                 the
                 Bay-tree
                 or
                 Lavender
                 ;
                 because
                 both
                 these
                 Plants
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 like
                 Robbers
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 whenever
                 they
                 stand
                 close
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   From
                   Artificial
                   Transmutation
                   .
                
                 A
                 Diversity
                 is
                 likewise
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Plants
                 that
                 springeth
                 from
                 Transmutation
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 Plants
                 are
                 made
                 more
                 fair
                 and
                 beautiful
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Art
                 and
                 Industry
                 of
                 Gardiners
                 .
                 Thus
                 that
                 vast
                 variety
                 of
                 Gilly-flowers
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 this
                 Cause
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 there
                 is
                 now
                 the
                 Calathiana
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Violets
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 
                   Blew
                   colour
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 
                   White
                   ,
                   Red
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 mixed
                 Colour
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Curiosity
                 of
                 Ingenious
                 Florists
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Industry
                 of
                 Gardiners
                 doth
                 conduce
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 Plants
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 Virgil
                 tells
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 
                   First
                   Book
                
                 of
                 Georgicks
                 :
              
               
                 
                   I
                   have
                   seen
                   many
                   would
                   Anoint
                   their
                   Grain
                   ,
                
                 
                   With
                   Nitre
                   first
                   ,
                   then
                   Lees
                   of
                   Oil
                   would
                   spread
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Husk
                   swelling
                   might
                   enlarge
                   their
                   Seed
                   ;
                
                 
                   Then
                   with
                   lent
                   Fire
                   ripen
                   the
                   tender
                   Grain
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   From
                   the
                   Negligence
                   and
                   Carelesness
                   of
                   Gardiners
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Negligence
                 of
                 Gardiners
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 fault
                 in
                 the
                 Soil
                 ,
                 Plants
                 degenerate
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 turned
                 into
                 others
                 not
                 so
                 good
                 as
                 themselves
                 :
                 So
                 Wheat
                 turns
                 to
                 
                   Darnel
                   ,
                   Basil
                
                 into
                 
                   wild
                   Thyme
                   ,
                   Barley
                
                 into
                 
                   Oats
                   ,
                   Turneps
                
                 into
                 Rhadish
                 ,
                 as
                 SENNERTUS
                 assures
                 us
                 ;
                 Water-mint
                 into
                 Spear-mint
                 ;
                 the
                 Blak-Vine
                 into
                 
                   Briony
                   ,
                   Spelt
                
                 into
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 and
                 Wheat
                 into
                 Spelt
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 common
                 Observation
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 same
                 Seed
                 be
                 for
                 several
                 years
                 together
                 sown
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Ground
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 degenerate
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 also
                 of
                 VIRGIL
                 :
                 
                   
                     When
                     oft
                     the
                     fairest
                     Barly
                     i
                     th'
                     same
                     Ground
                     we
                     sow
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Darnel
                     instead
                     thereof
                     ,
                     and
                     blasted
                     Oats
                     do
                     grow
                     .
                  
                   The
                   same
                   happens
                   almost
                   to
                   all
                   Plants
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   transpos'd
                   to
                   different
                   and
                   disagreeing
                   Places
                   :
                   As
                   when
                   Herbs
                   that
                   grow
                   in
                   Pools
                   and
                   Running-water
                   ,
                   are
                   removed
                   to
                   the
                   Tops
                   of
                   Hills
                   ,
                   or
                   Champion-ground
                   .
                   Thus
                   if
                   the
                   
                     Water
                     flag
                  
                   should
                   be
                   transplanted
                   to
                   Hilly-ground
                   ;
                   or
                   the
                   Seed
                   of
                   
                     Lettice
                     ,
                     Cucumber
                  
                   and
                   Cabbage
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   
                     Sandy
                     place
                  
                   :
                   And
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   
                     Heath
                     ,
                     Fern
                  
                   and
                   the
                   Thorn-bush
                   ,
                   to
                   moist
                   and
                   Marshy-ground
                   ;
                   they
                   would
                   soon
                   degenerate
                   to
                   other
                   Plants
                   ,
                   and
                   cease
                   to
                   answer
                   to
                   their
                   Names
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Propagation
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Plants
                   are
                   propagated
                   by
                   Sowing
                   ,
                   Setting
                   ,
                   and
                   Grafting
                   .
                
                 PLANTS
                 may
                 be
                 propagated
                 or
                 multiplied
                 several
                 ways
                 ;
                 as
                 either
                 by
                 Seed
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 Sprig
                 cut
                 ,
                 or
                 pluck'd
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Stock
                 and
                 set
                 into
                 the
                 Ground
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 Graffing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Soil
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   prepar'd
                   for
                   the
                   Reception
                   Seed
                   .
                
                 But
                 before
                 that
                 the
                 Seeds
                 of
                 Plants
                 are
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Soil
                 must
                 be
                 duly
                 prepared
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 turn'd
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Plough
                 ,
                 or
                 dug
                 with
                 a
                 Spade
                 ,
                 or
                 cut
                 with
                 a
                 Weeding-Hook
                 ,
                 or
                 broke
                 with
                 a
                 Pick-ax
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Clods
                 broke
                 with
                 a
                 Harrow
                 or
                 Rake
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 pains
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 partly
                 to
                 root
                 out
                 the
                 Weeds
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 Herbs
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Ground
                 more
                 light
                 and
                 loose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Seeds
                 or
                 Slips
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 take
                 root
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 spread
                 their
                 fibres
                 far
                 and
                 near
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 attract
                 a
                 more
                 copious
                 Aliment
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   fittest
                   time
                   for
                   Sowing
                   .
                
                 Nature
                 directs
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 Seed
                 time
                 ,
                 viz.
                 when
                 the
                 Seeds
                 have
                 attained
                 their
                 full
                 growth
                 and
                 maturity
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 their
                 Husks
                 they
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 contraction
                 or
                 shrinking
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 thrust
                 out
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Down
                 that
                 grows
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 Wind
                 scatter'd
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 through
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Of
                   Propagating
                   Plants
                   by
                   Slips
                   or
                   Sprigs
                   .
                
                 The
                 other
                 way
                 of
                 propagating
                 Plants
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 setting
                 a
                 Sprig
                 or
                 Slip
                 ,
                 whether
                 cut
                 or
                 pluck'd
                 quite
                 off
                 ,
                 or
                 whilst
                 it
                 sticks
                 yet
                 to
                 its
                 Mother
                 ,
                 thrust
                 down
                 into
                 and
                 cover'd
                 with
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 hath
                 taken
                 root
                 .
                 These
                 Sprigs
                 or
                 Slips
                 may
                 be
                 bigger
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Plant.
                 For
                 some
                 are
                 set
                 from
                 a
                 greater
                 Branch
                 ,
                 others
                 from
                 a
                 Slip
                 ,
                 others
                 from
                 a
                 Twig
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 from
                 a
                 Shoot
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   What
                   kind
                   of
                   Twigs
                   or
                   Sprigs
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   Set.
                   
                
                 The
                 
                   Twigs
                   ,
                   Sprigs
                
                 or
                 Slips
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 set
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 fresh
                 and
                 green
                 :
                 Yet
                 VIRGIL
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   dry
                   Sprigs
                
                 of
                 an
                 Olive
                 ,
                 if
                 set
                 ,
                 will
                 grow
                 notwithstanding
                 :
                 
                   
                     An
                     Olive
                     Branch
                     ,
                     tho'
                     dry
                     ,
                     will
                     shoot
                     ,
                  
                   
                     If
                     set
                     i'
                     th'
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     spread
                     its
                     diving
                     Root
                     .
                  
                   
                   It
                   is
                   also
                   observable
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   more
                   tender
                   any
                   Plants
                   are
                   ,
                   the
                   later
                   must
                   their
                   Sprigs
                   or
                   Slips
                   be
                   set
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   middle
                   or
                   latter
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   Spring
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   
                     colder
                     Climats
                  
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   Weather
                   permits
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   watered
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   set
                   ;
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Weather
                   permits
                   ;
                   for
                   in
                   
                     cold
                     Weather
                  
                   ,
                   too
                   much
                   Moisture
                   is
                   apt
                   to
                   spoil
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   also
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   a
                   clear
                   Sky
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sun
                   shine
                   hot
                   upon
                   these
                   new
                   set
                   Twigs
                   or
                   Slips
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   shaded
                   ,
                   lest
                   the
                   heat
                   of
                   the
                   Sun-beams
                   should
                   scorch
                   and
                   dry
                   them
                   up
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   What
                   Graffing
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   performed
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 Second
                 place
                 ,
                 Plants
                 are
                 propagated
                 by
                 Graffing
                 :
                 Now
                 Graffing
                 ,
                 being
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 largest
                 Sense
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   such
                   an
                   application
                   of
                   a
                   Graff
                   or
                   Bud
                   to
                   its
                   own
                   Stock
                   or
                   Branch
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   another
                   Tree
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   become
                   united
                   and
                   grow
                   together
                   .
                
                 Now
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Sap
                 ,
                 ascends
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Inner
                   Bark
                
                 and
                 the
                 Wood
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Art
                 of
                 Graffing
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Inner
                   Bark
                
                 and
                 Wood
                 of
                 the
                 Stock
                 and
                 Graff
                 do
                 answer
                 exactly
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Scion
                 or
                 Bud
                 be
                 so
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Stock
                 or
                 Branch
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 inner
                 and
                 outward
                 Bark
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Stock
                 and
                 Scion
                 may
                 so
                 exactly
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 one
                 continued
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Even
                 Surface
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Juice
                 may
                 readily
                 and
                 freely
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 Stock
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Graff
                 or
                 Bud.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   Graffing
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   what
                   end
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   .
                
                 The
                 End
                 of
                 Graffing
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 meliorate
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 by
                 changing
                 them
                 into
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 twofold
                 Concoction
                 of
                 Food
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Stock
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 Graff
                 ;
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 different
                 Strainings
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 prepared
                 ,
                 and
                 partake
                 of
                 new
                 Qualities
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 Plants
                 by
                 Graffing
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 bring
                 forth
                 larger
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 better
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Tree
                 doth
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Graff
                 is
                 taken
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Tree
                 which
                 grows
                 from
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 a
                 Graffed-tree
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Sprig
                 thereof
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 doth
                 bring
                 forth
                 less
                 and
                 meaner
                 fruit
                 ,
                 than
                 doth
                 the
                 Graff
                 it self
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Tree
                 laden
                 with
                 diverse
                 Fruits
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Fruit
                 having
                 a
                 different
                 
                   taste
                   ,
                   smell
                
                 and
                 colour
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 late
                 Ripe
                 Fruits
                 to
                 become
                 early
                 Ripe
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Green
                 to
                 become
                 Red.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   There
                   be
                   three
                   ways
                   of
                   Graffing
                   :
                   The
                   First
                   is
                   Infoliation
                   .
                
                 There
                 be
                 three
                 ways
                 of
                 Graffing
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 within
                 the
                 
                   Inner
                   Bark
                
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Graff
                 is
                 put
                 in
                 between
                 the
                 Wood
                 and
                 the
                 Bark
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ty'd
                 fast
                 with
                 a
                 Thread
                 or
                 small
                 Cord.
                 This
                 way
                 of
                 Graffing
                 is
                 most
                 proper
                 for
                 Trees
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 thick
                 Bark
                 ,
                 and
                 abound
                 with
                 Sap
                 :
                 Because
                 the
                 Bark
                 draws
                 abundance
                 of
                 fat
                 moisture
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Fig-tree
                   ,
                   Cherry-tree
                
                 and
                 Olive-tree
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 would
                 graff
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 little
                 wedge
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 some
                 very
                 hard
                 VVood
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 it
                 in
                 between
                 the
                 Bark
                 and
                 the
                 VVood
                 gently
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 rend
                 the
                 Bark
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 aperture
                 must
                 graff
                 his
                 Scion
                 .
                 This
                 way
                 of
                 Graffing
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 called
                 Infoliation
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 still
                 in
                 use
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Bark
                 is
                 thick
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 small
                 cleft
                 to
                 graff
                 in
                 cannot
                 so
                 well
                 be
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   way
                   of
                   Graffing
                   is
                   in
                   a
                
                 The
                 second
                 way
                 of
                 Graffing
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 Cleft
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Stock
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 Scion
                 is
                 put
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 pith
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 may
                 be
                 joyned
                 with
                 the
                 pith
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 slit
                 must
                 be
                 stopt
                 up
                 with
                 Clay
                 ,
                 and
                 bound
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 Bark
                 and
                 Moss
                 .
                 This
                 way
                 of
                 Graffing
                 is
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 those
                 Trees
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 thin
                 Bark
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 drier
                 Complexion
                 ,
                 their
                 Moisture
                 living
                 not
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 Bark
                 ,
                 but
                 within
                 the
                 Pith
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 Citron-tree
                 and
                 Vine
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 way
                 is
                 properly
                 call'd
                 Graffing
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 quickly
                 done
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 Scion
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 graffed
                 ,
                 should
                 by
                 delay
                 become
                 over
                 dry
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   third
                   way
                   of
                   Graffing
                   is
                   called
                   ,
                   Incculation
                   .
                
                 The
                 third
                 way
                 of
                 Graffing
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 Inoculation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Bark
                 of
                 the
                 Scion
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Inoculated
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 joyned
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Stock
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 like
                 quantity
                 of
                 the
                 Bark
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Buds
                 and
                 Eyes
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 may
                 exactly
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Buds
                 and
                 Eyes
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   fat
                   clammy
                   Moisture
                
                 between
                 the
                 Rind
                 and
                 the
                 Stock
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 strings
                 of
                 the
                 Scion
                 are
                 glewed
                 and
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 strings
                 or
                 fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Trunk
                 or
                 Stock
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   All
                   other
                   ways
                   of
                   Graffing
                   are
                   reducible
                   to
                   these
                   three
                   .
                
                 There
                 be
                 other
                 ways
                 of
                 Graffing
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 Emplastration
                 or
                 Plaistering
                 ,
                 whereby
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Bark
                 of
                 a
                 Scion
                 ,
                 with
                 its
                 Buds
                 ,
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 slit
                 of
                 the
                 Bark
                 of
                 a
                 Stock
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bark
                 of
                 the
                 Stock
                 so
                 closed
                 again
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 no
                 mark
                 of
                 the
                 slit
                 remains
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 is
                 plaister'd
                 and
                 bound
                 up
                 .
                 Another
                 way
                 is
                 by
                 Boring
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Graft
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Hole
                 that
                 is
                 bor'd
                 into
                 the
                 Stock
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 French
                 call
                 
                   En
                   perche
                
                 ,
                 when
                 many
                 little
                 Sprigs
                 with
                 their
                 Buds
                 are
                 graffed
                 into
                 a
                 
                   perforated
                   Perch
                
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 reducible
                 to
                 the
                 3
                 ways
                 already
                 mention'd
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 strings
                 of
                 the
                 Sprig
                 or
                 Bud
                 ,
                 must
                 agree
                 and
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 strings
                 of
                 the
                 Stock
                 whereinto
                 they
                 are
                 graffed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 mixture
                 or
                 coalescence
                 ,
                 the
                 wound
                 may
                 be
                 cover'd
                 or
                 grow
                 together
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 Bark
                 somewhat
                 rough
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 They
                 agree
                 also
                 in
                 producing
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 melioration
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Coction
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Stock
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Graff
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 is
                 further
                 prepar'd
                 and
                 purified
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Graff
                   becomes
                   changed
                   in
                   process
                   of
                   time
                   .
                
                 By
                 this
                 Art
                 of
                 Graffing
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 Trees
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Nature
                 are
                 mingled
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 united
                 ;
                 as
                 Apple-trees
                 with
                 
                   Apple-trees
                   ,
                   Pear-trees
                
                 with
                 Pear-trees
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 also
                 any
                 other
                 Trees
                 ,
                 tho'
                 never
                 so
                 different
                 in
                 Nature
                 .
                 Yet
                 they
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 their
                 Graffs
                 to
                 thrive
                 ,
                 had
                 best
                 set
                 them
                 on
                 a
                 stock
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 strings
                 of
                 Plants
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 like
                 Nature
                 ,
                 do
                 better
                 agree
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 pores
                 and
                 passages
                 dispos'd
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
                 However
                 it
                 is
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 the
                 Graff
                 doth
                 very
                 much
                 degenerate
                 :
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Seed
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Matrix
                 or
                 Pith
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 the
                 
                   wild
                   Stock
                
                 ,
                 by
                 degrees
                 affects
                 the
                 Seed
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 it
                 to
                 degenerate
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   What
                   Pores
                   of
                   the
                   Stock
                   correspond
                   or
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   Pores
                   of
                   the
                   Graff
                   .
                
                 Some
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 will
                 question
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scion
                 unites
                 with
                 the
                 Stock
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 their
                 pores
                 do
                 not
                 answer
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 differ
                 in
                 their
                 situation
                 and
                 figure
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Stock
                 should
                 agree
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Graff
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 both
                 their
                 strings
                 should
                 be
                 united
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 sufficient
                 if
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 answer
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 2
                 pieces
                 of
                 Glass
                 laid
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 tho'
                 all
                 
                 the
                 pores
                 do
                 not
                 exactly
                 agree
                 ,
                 do
                 notwithstanding
                 transmit
                 the
                 Light.
                 For
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Graff
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Stock
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 graffed
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 firmness
                 and
                 evenness
                 ,
                 as
                 its
                 own
                 connatural
                 Parts
                 are
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 hath
                 often
                 been
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 an
                 
                   Old
                   tree
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Part
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 graffed
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 torn
                 off
                 by
                 a
                 strong
                 Wind
                 ,
                 tho'
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 united
                 to
                 it
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Connatural
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 conveyance
                 of
                 the
                 Juice
                 from
                 the
                 Root
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Pores
                 should
                 exactly
                 agree
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 affords
                 Nourishment
                 to
                 Plants
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 their
                 Pores
                 do
                 not
                 every
                 way
                 agree
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 we
                 should
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 conformity
                 of
                 Pores
                 should
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 Nourishment
                 of
                 the
                 Stock
                 and
                 the
                 Graff
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 conformation
                 may
                 be
                 wrought
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sap
                 that
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 Root
                 hath
                 power
                 of
                 making
                 to
                 it self
                 Channels
                 and
                 Passages
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 hinted
                 before
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 driven
                 upwards
                 ,
                 thrusting
                 it
                 forwards
                 ,
                 helps
                 it
                 to
                 make
                 these
                 Passages
                 and
                 Channels
                 for
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   In
                   Graffing
                   ,
                   many
                   things
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 Graffing
                 may
                 be
                 duly
                 performed
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Scion
                 to
                 be
                 Graffed
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 too
                 soft
                 or
                 tender
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 tender
                 texture
                 of
                 its
                 strings
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 hardness
                 of
                 the
                 Stock
                 into
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 Graffed
                 .
                 Neither
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 must
                 it
                 be
                 too
                 dry
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 unite
                 and
                 grow
                 into
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Stock
                   .
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Graff
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 a
                 fruitful
                 and
                 good
                 Tree
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 near
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Graff
                 of
                 an
                 Apple-tree
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Stock
                 of
                 an
                 Apple-tree
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 different
                 kinds
                 ,
                 the
                 Fruit
                 thereby
                 becomes
                 spoiled
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 graff
                 an
                 Apple-tree
                 upon
                 a
                 Willow
                 or
                 an
                 Ash
                 ,
                 the
                 Apples
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 Crab
                 or
                 
                   Wilding
                   .
                   Thirdly
                
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Scion
                 be
                 without
                 any
                 delay
                 graffed
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 Air
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 should
                 hinder
                 their
                 growing
                 into
                 one
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Stock
                 be
                 duly
                 slit
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 slit
                 being
                 made
                 too
                 deep
                 ,
                 should
                 hinder
                 the
                 closing
                 of
                 it
                 up
                 again
                 .
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Graff
                 be
                 so
                 cut
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Woody
                   part
                
                 of
                 it
                 may
                 joyn
                 with
                 the
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bark
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Bark
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Stock
                   .
                   Sixthly
                
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Stock
                 on
                 which
                 we
                 intend
                 to
                 graff
                 ,
                 have
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 for
                 some
                 Months
                 ,
                 lest
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 well
                 rooted
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 not
                 furnish
                 Sap
                 enough
                 to
                 feed
                 its
                 young
                 Nursling
                 .
                 Seventhly
                 ,
                 The
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Scion
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 beating
                 back
                 the
                 Juice
                 it
                 may
                 swell
                 and
                 grow
                 bigger
                 .
                 Eighthly
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 Graff
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 slit
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 must
                 be
                 pasted
                 about
                 with
                 Wax
                 and
                 Gum
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 Clay
                 and
                 Moss
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 out
                 all
                 external
                 Moisture
                 Ninthly
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 fit
                 Season
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 be
                 observed
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 
                   Winter
                   Solstice
                
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 Blowing
                 of
                 the
                 West
                 Wind
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ▪
                 from
                 the
                 7
                 th
                 of
                 February
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Spring
                   Solstice
                   .
                   Tenthly
                
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Trees
                 are
                 altogether
                 unfit
                 for
                 Graffing
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Oak
                 ,
                 the
                 Fir-tree
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Resiniferous-trees
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Oak
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 hardness
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 slit
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 slit
                 will
                 not
                 grow
                 together
                 again
                 :
                 And
                 Resiniferous-trees
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 clammy
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 pores
                 so
                 obstructed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Juice
                 cannot
                 be
                 readily
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Graff
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 Eleventhly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Scion
                 may
                 retain
                 the
                 same
                 situation
                 when
                 graffed
                 on
                 the
                 Stock
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 its
                 own
                 Tree
                 :
                 As
                 by
                 Example
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 Graff
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Tree
                 did
                 lean
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 in
                 Graffing
                 it
                 must
                 likewise
                 be
                 turned
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 See
                 the
                 
                   Natural
                   History
                   concerning
                   Plants
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Colours
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Colour
                   is
                   .
                
                 AS
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 purpose
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 Colours
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 certain
                 modificatious
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 caused
                 in
                 Bodies
                 by
                 the
                 different
                 disposition
                 of
                 their
                 Surfaces
                 .
                 Whereof
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 manifest
                 proof
                 in
                 cutting
                 of
                 an
                 Apple
                 ,
                 the
                 inner
                 parts
                 whereof
                 appear
                 white
                 at
                 first
                 ;
                 but
                 soon
                 after
                 turn
                 yellow
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 become
                 of
                 a
                 
                   brown
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 its
                 outward
                 parts
                 are
                 more
                 dried
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 modification
                 of
                 Light
                 does
                 especially
                 belong
                 to
                 Plants
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 parts
                 are
                 ting'd
                 with
                 some
                 Colour
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 remarkable
                 for
                 their
                 
                   whiteness
                   ,
                   yellow
                   ,
                   red
                   Colour
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 are
                 successively
                 
                   green
                   ,
                   yellow
                   ,
                   red
                
                 or
                 white
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Texture
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 particles
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 compounded
                 ,
                 is
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 surface
                 alter'd
                 .
                 The
                 Matter
                 therefore
                 in
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 What
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Plants
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 Light
                 reflected
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 acquire
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Modifications
                 ,
                 which
                 impress
                 these
                 Sensations
                 on
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   the
                   Roots
                   of
                   Plants
                   are
                   commonly
                   White
                   .
                
                 The
                 Roots
                 of
                 Plants
                 are
                 generally
                 white
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 contain
                 much
                 
                   Spermatick
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 comprest
                 by
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 lies
                 round
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 bindred
                 from
                 flying
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 return
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Plant
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 warmth
                 of
                 the
                 inner
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 concocted
                 anew
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 coagulated
                 into
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   frothy
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 reflect
                 the
                 Light
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 produce
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 Snow
                 and
                 Froth
                 are
                 white
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 consist
                 of
                 little
                 round
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 every
                 point
                 reflect
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 smaller
                 these
                 Bubbles
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 white
                 doth
                 the
                 Subject
                 appear
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 their
                 parts
                 reflect
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 there
                 are
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 within
                 that
                 determinate
                 Space
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Rays
                 will
                 be
                 reflected
                 ;
                 that
                 being
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Light.
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 never
                 so
                 black
                 a
                 Colour
                 ,
                 turns
                 white
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 turned
                 to
                 Froth
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 froth
                 of
                 Ink
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 being
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Earth
                 ,
                 appears
                 white
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 
                   clammy
                   Humours
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 warmth
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 easily
                 turned
                 into
                 little
                 round
                 Pellets
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   For
                   the
                   same
                   Reason
                   a
                   Lilly
                   is
                   White
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 that
                 a
                 Lilly
                 is
                 white
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 riseth
                 into
                 Bubbles
                 ,
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 whereof
                 it
                 reflects
                 the
                 Light.
                 For
                 in
                 a
                 Lilly
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 is
                 very
                 exactly
                 percolated
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 substance
                 being
                 well
                 concocted
                 ,
                 turns
                 to
                 round
                 pellets
                 or
                 bubbles
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 food
                 becomes
                 turned
                 into
                 Chyle
                 ,
                 when
                 after
                 digestion
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 resolved
                 into
                 little
                 round
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 which
                 
                 Chyle
                 afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 Breasts
                 becomes
                 turned
                 into
                 Milk.
                 The
                 Reason
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 whiteness
                 of
                 a
                 Lilly
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 little
                 Skin
                 wherewith
                 its
                 Substance
                 is
                 covered
                 ,
                 consists
                 of
                 round
                 Pellets
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 through
                 a
                 Microscope
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Whence
                   the
                   Red
                   Colour
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   Flowers
                   proceeds
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Flowers
                 are
                 Red
                 as
                 Roses
                 ,
                 and
                 Tulips
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 parts
                 are
                 so
                 disposed
                 that
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Element
                 ,
                 which
                 constitute
                 Light
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 them
                 more
                 swiftly
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 than
                 they
                 move
                 to
                 right
                 lines
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 whensoever
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 any
                 Body
                 is
                 so
                 modified
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 
                   Aethereal
                   Globuli
                
                 are
                 more
                 swiftly
                 turned
                 round
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 move
                 right
                 forwards
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 those
                 bodies
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Light
                 is
                 reflected
                 appears
                 Red.
                 Thus
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Flame
                
                 ,
                 when
                 smoke
                 comes
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 turns
                 Red.
                 The
                 Sun
                 through
                 a
                 Mist
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Planet
                   Mars
                
                 by
                 night
                 ,
                 the
                 Moon
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 a
                 glowing
                 Coal
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 Red.
                 Some
                 Fruits
                 therefore
                 as
                 
                   Cherries
                   ,
                   Grapes
                   ,
                   Mulberries
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Red
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Juice
                 whereof
                 they
                 consist
                 ,
                 having
                 never
                 been
                 exactly
                 strained
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 containing
                 several
                 Particles
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 digested
                 ,
                 makes
                 those
                 Fruits
                 to
                 appear
                 of
                 that
                 colour
                 ,
                 by
                 reflecting
                 the
                 Light
                 accordingly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Yellow
                   Colour
                   that
                   appears
                   in
                   the
                   Leaves
                   of
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Yellow
                   Colour
                
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Leaves
                 of
                 Trees
                 and
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 ripening
                 ;
                 because
                 having
                 lost
                 the
                 moisture
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 them
                 their
                 Greeness
                 ,
                 they
                 now
                 contain
                 nothing
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 Juice
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 well
                 strain'd
                 and
                 prepar'd
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 their
                 outside
                 to
                 rise
                 into
                 greater
                 Bubbles
                 or
                 round
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 they
                 leave
                 great
                 intervals
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 cause
                 a
                 great
                 variation
                 in
                 the
                 Reflexion
                 of
                 Light.
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 look
                 upon
                 
                   Yellow
                   Bodies
                
                 with
                 a
                 Microscope
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 them
                 wholly
                 rough
                 and
                 uneven
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 innumerable
                 protuberances
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Light
                 reflected
                 from
                 them
                 becomes
                 so
                 modified
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whirling
                 about
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 is
                 somewhat
                 more
                 rapid
                 than
                 their
                 motion
                 to
                 right
                 lines
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Yellow
                   Colour
                
                 mediates
                 betwixt
                 White
                 and
                 Red
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 from
                 the
                 mingling
                 of
                 Liquors
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 you
                 mix
                 any
                 White
                 and
                 
                   Red
                   Liquor
                
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 result
                 will
                 be
                 Yellow
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 will
                 be
                 if
                 we
                 twist
                 a
                 Lace
                 or
                 Girdle
                 of
                 the
                 smallest
                 White
                 and
                 
                   Red
                   Threads
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Blue
                   Colour
                   is
                   peculiar
                   to
                   some
                   Flowers
                   .
                
                 Blue
                 is
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Colour
                 of
                 some
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Juice
                 that
                 nourisheth
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 concocted
                 and
                 percolated
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 thence
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 Darkness
                 and
                 Transparency
                 results
                 ,
                 as
                 produceth
                 such
                 a
                 Reflexion
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 have
                 more
                 of
                 a
                 straight
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 a
                 circular
                 motion
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 
                   Blue
                   Colour
                
                 comes
                 between
                 a
                 Black
                 and
                 Red
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 day-time
                 looks
                 Blue
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 tost
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 reflect
                 the
                 Rays
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 Rays
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Shades
                 many
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Heaven
                 should
                 appear
                 of
                 a
                 middle
                 colour
                 between
                 Black
                 and
                 Red
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 Blue
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day-time
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 mixing
                 a
                 very
                 fine
                 
                   Red
                   Powder
                
                 ,
                 with
                 another
                 that
                 is
                 Black
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 laying
                 a
                 black
                 Glass
                 upon
                 a
                 red
                 Glass
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 ways
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 a
                 
                   Blue
                   Colour
                
                 produced
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   General
                   Colour
                   of
                   Plants
                   is
                   the
                   Green
                   Colour
                   .
                
                 The
                 most
                 common
                 colour
                 belonging
                 to
                 Plants
                 is
                 the
                 Green
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 observed
                 in
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 well
                 at
                 their
                 springing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 growth
                 .
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 Colour
                 is
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 moisture
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Plants
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 slightly
                 strained
                 and
                 elaborated
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 those
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Leaves
                 have
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 Greeness
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 abound
                 with
                 moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 moisture
                 is
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 digested
                 .
                 This
                 
                   Green
                   Colour
                
                 is
                 mixed
                 of
                 Yellow
                 and
                 Blue
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 by
                 several
                 experiments
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 Sky
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Blue
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 
                   Yellow
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 Green
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 if
                 we
                 lay
                 a
                 
                   Blue
                   Glass
                
                 upon
                 a
                 Yellow
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 through
                 it
                 upon
                 any
                 Object
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 Green
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 by
                 mixing
                 a
                 Blue
                 and
                 
                   Yellow
                   Colour'd
                   Liquor
                
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 mixture
                 will
                 be
                 Green.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   that
                   variety
                   of
                   Colours
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   Tulips
                   .
                
                 There
                 be
                 many
                 Flowers
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 divers
                 colours
                 ,
                 as
                 Tulips
                 ;
                 which
                 cannot
                 proceed
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 different
                 concoction
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 better
                 preserved
                 and
                 purified
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 
                   Bulbous
                   Roots
                
                 of
                 Tulips
                 ;
                 and
                 better
                 strained
                 through
                 their
                 long
                 and
                 thick
                 Stalks
                 ,
                 wherein
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 better
                 concocted
                 and
                 distributed
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 Tulips
                 every
                 year
                 should
                 retain
                 the
                 same
                 colours
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 weather
                 changing
                 considerably
                 every
                 year
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 but
                 that
                 thereupon
                 a
                 different
                 
                   concoction
                   ,
                   preparation
                
                 and
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 must
                 follow
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 colour
                 also
                 be
                 changed
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 sometimes
                 that
                 Tulips
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 do
                 change
                 their
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 before
                 were
                 White
                 ,
                 turn
                 Red
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Red
                   ,
                   White
                
                 .
                 When
                 streaks
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Purple
                   Colour
                
                 appear
                 in
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Tulip
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 that
                 the
                 thicker
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Juice
                 do
                 cause
                 an
                 obstruction
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 free
                 motion
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Flower
                 is
                 hindred
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   Leaves
                   and
                   Flowers
                   change
                   their
                   Colours
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Leaves
                 and
                 Fruits
                 of
                 Trees
                 changing
                 their
                 colours
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Leaves
                 are
                 Green
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 plenty
                 of
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Juice
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 throughly
                 elaborated
                 or
                 prepared
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 this
                 
                   Green
                   Colour
                
                 they
                 are
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 Reddish
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 from
                 that
                 to
                 a
                 Yellow
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 first
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Green
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 being
                 diminished
                 gives
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Red
                   Colour
                
                 to
                 succeed
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 flying
                 all
                 away
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 thereby
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Yellow
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 extream
                 driness
                 turns
                 them
                 White
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 ripe
                 ,
                 quits
                 its
                 
                   Green
                   Colour
                
                 ;
                 which
                 becomes
                 changed
                 into
                 some
                 other
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Juice
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 raw
                 ,
                 as
                 wanting
                 due
                 preparation
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Fruit
                 grows
                 ripe
                 ,
                 becomes
                 depurated
                 and
                 percolated
                 to
                 perfection
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 contexture
                 of
                 parts
                 being
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 changed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 Fruit
                 loseth
                 its
                 green
                 Colour
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 Red
                 ,
                 or
                 Yellow
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 Colour
                 mixt
                 of
                 both
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 several
                 Tasts
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Tast
                   or
                   Savor
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   wherein
                   consists
                   .
                
                 BY
                 the
                 
                   word
                   Tast
                
                 or
                 Savor
                 ,
                 we
                 understand
                 that
                 virtue
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 produce
                 in
                 us
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Tast
                 .
                 Which
                 virtue
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 sufficiently
                 diluted
                 ,
                 subtil
                 and
                 agitated
                 
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 our
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 move
                 those
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Instrument
                 of
                 Tasting
                 is
                 is
                 furnish'd
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 Taste
                 be
                 properly
                 in
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Tongue
                 or
                 Palat
                 is
                 formally
                 that
                 which
                 tastes
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 taken
                 into
                 our
                 Mouths
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Taste
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 
                   magnitude
                   ,
                   figure
                
                 and
                 motion
                 ,
                 do
                 produce
                 different
                 tastes
                 or
                 savours
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 things
                 savoury
                 ,
                 or
                 endued
                 with
                 taste
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 only
                 because
                 they
                 move
                 the
                 
                   Filaments
                   of
                   the
                   Nerves
                
                 of
                 our
                 Tongue
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 produce
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Tasting
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 
                   sensible
                   Objects
                
                 cannot
                 affect
                 those
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   motion
                   ,
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 and
                 magnitude
                 ;
                 therefore
                 to
                 these
                 three
                 we
                 must
                 assign
                 all
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Tastes
                 or
                 Savours
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 in
                 any
                 Objects
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   some
                   Fruits
                   are
                   insipid
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 Insipidness
                 we
                 sometimes
                 find
                 in
                 Plants
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 several
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 Insipid
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 affect
                 the
                 Tongue
                 or
                 Palat
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 Reason
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 furnish
                 such
                 Particles
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 Moisture
                 can
                 enter
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 strike
                 its
                 Nerves
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Grapes
                 are
                 first
                 knotted
                 ,
                 they
                 impress
                 no
                 affection
                 upon
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 only
                 touch
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 entring
                 its
                 pores
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Juice
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 Root
                 to
                 compose
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 stick
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 easily
                 separated
                 .
                 Daily
                 Experience
                 also
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Water
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 wholly
                 insipid
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 Particles
                 are
                 so
                 thin
                 and
                 subtil
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 affect
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Taste
                 very
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 Air
                 is
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 Taste
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 floats
                 only
                 upon
                 the
                 Spittle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 extream
                 lightness
                 and
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 can
                 make
                 no
                 impression
                 upon
                 the
                 Tongue
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   is
                   required
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   thing
                   sapid
                   or
                   savoury
                   .
                
                 That
                 a
                 thing
                 be
                 savoury
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 its
                 Parts
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 joyning
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Spittle
                 in
                 our
                 Mouths
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 variously
                 affect
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 our
                 Tongue
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 the
                 Property
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 resolve
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 open
                 their
                 pores
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 ready
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 Moisture
                 to
                 enter
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Fruits
                 tend
                 to
                 Maturity
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 reconciling
                 their
                 driness
                 and
                 moisture
                 together
                 ,
                 various
                 Tastes
                 are
                 imprest
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 Maturity
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   Astringent
                   taste
                
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 
                   Harsh
                   taste
                
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 a
                 Sowr
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Sweet
                   taste
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Heat
                 be
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 smart
                 or
                 biting
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   bitter
                   Taste
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   Sloes
                   have
                   an
                   Astringent
                   taste
                   .
                
                 An
                 
                   Astringent
                   taste
                
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 
                   all
                   unripe
                   Fruit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 in
                 Sloes
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 great
                 harshness
                 and
                 astringence
                 affect
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 prick'd
                 it
                 with
                 Pins
                 and
                 Thorns
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 consist
                 of
                 keen
                 and
                 
                   stiff
                   Parts
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Juice
                 whereof
                 they
                 consist
                 being
                 not
                 well
                 strained
                 ,
                 contains
                 many
                 stiff
                 and
                 inflexible
                 little
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 particles
                 that
                 compose
                 Salt
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 they
                 exasperate
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 astringe
                 or
                 contract
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Onions
                   and
                   Pepper
                   have
                   a
                   smart
                   and
                   biting
                   Taste
                   .
                
                 In
                 
                   Onions
                   ,
                   Ginger
                   ,
                   Pepper
                   ,
                   Mustard-seed
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 we
                 perceive
                 a
                 smart
                 and
                 
                   biting
                   Taste
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 these
                 Objects
                 do
                 prick
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 the
                 same
                 Division
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 Fire
                 would
                 ,
                 if
                 applied
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 consist
                 of
                 long
                 ,
                 thin
                 ,
                 and
                 stiff
                 particles
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 the
                 Bodies
                 whereto
                 they
                 belong
                 dry
                 and
                 stiff
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 boil'd
                 in
                 Water
                 ,
                 they
                 lose
                 their
                 Acrimony
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Moisture
                 penetrating
                 them
                 ,
                 dissolves
                 their
                 Salt
                 and
                 other
                 smart
                 little
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 opening
                 their
                 pores
                 ,
                 carries
                 them
                 away
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 macerated
                 or
                 soaked
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 by
                 quitting
                 all
                 their
                 Biting
                 and
                 
                   Harsh
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 become
                 sweet
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 insipid
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   Sweetness
                   is
                   produc'd
                   in
                   Ripe
                   fruits
                   .
                
                 We
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Sweet
                   taste
                
                 ,
                 almost
                 in
                 all
                 
                   Ripe
                   Fruits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 great
                 smoothness
                 and
                 evenness
                 affect
                 the
                 Tongue
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 
                   Ripe
                   Fruits
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 continual
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 is
                 very
                 exactly
                 and
                 throughly
                 strained
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 particles
                 that
                 before
                 were
                 entangled
                 ,
                 are
                 resolved
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 they
                 readily
                 enter
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 affect
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 pleasing
                 Titillation
                 .
                 This
                 Taste
                 is
                 most
                 pleasant
                 and
                 grateful
                 to
                 young
                 Children
                 ,
                 the
                 small
                 strings
                 of
                 whose
                 Nerves
                 are
                 more
                 fine
                 ,
                 small
                 and
                 subtil
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 acceptable
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 thicker
                 Texture
                 of
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 being
                 affected
                 by
                 what
                 is
                 acrimonious
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 look
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   sweet
                   Taste
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 unpleasant
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   A
                   Sowr
                   taste
                   proper
                   to
                   Limons
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Sowr
                   taste
                
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 
                   Limons
                   ,
                   Sorrel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 prick
                 and
                 cut
                 the
                 Tongue
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 felt
                 somewhat
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 smart
                 or
                 
                   biting
                   Taste
                
                 ,
                 saving
                 only
                 that
                 
                   Sowr
                   things
                
                 are
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 constringent
                 Cold.
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 Savour
                 consists
                 in
                 subtil
                 and
                 
                   sharp
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 easily
                 penetrate
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Taste
                 ,
                 and
                 pierce
                 it
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Thorns
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Bodies
                 consist
                 of
                 longish
                 and
                 stiff
                 particles
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 like
                 Needles
                 :
                 Which
                 we
                 shall
                 readily
                 admit
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 all
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 full
                 Ripeness
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Sowr
                   taste
                
                 ;
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 Taste
                 did
                 not
                 include
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 can
                 meet
                 with
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 
                   Disposition
                   of
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 consist
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Earthy
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 cleave
                 to
                 the
                 long
                 and
                 thin
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 small
                 Twigs
                 ,
                 whence
                 these
                 Fruits
                 do
                 grow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Whence
                   that
                   Bitterness
                   that
                   is
                   observed
                   in
                   Rotten
                   Apples
                   ,
                   doth
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Bitter
                   Taste
                
                 is
                 perceived
                 in
                 some
                 rotten
                 Pears
                 and
                 Apples
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 the
                 eating
                 whereof
                 the
                 strings
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 are
                 unduly
                 affected
                 ,
                 and
                 unpleasantly
                 vellicated
                 .
                 For
                 Pears
                 and
                 Apples
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 putrifie
                 ,
                 get
                 rough
                 ,
                 uneven
                 ,
                 and
                 prickly
                 particles
                 ;
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 more
                 subtil
                 and
                 refined
                 particles
                 fly
                 away
                 ,
                 leaving
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 grosser
                 and
                 thicker
                 behind
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 Putrefaction
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Resolution
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 things
                 become
                 worse
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 drink
                 Wine
                 ,
                 immediately
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 eaten
                 a
                 
                   tainted
                   Apple
                
                 ,
                 and
                 tending
                 to
                 putrefaction
                 ,
                 do
                 perceive
                 a
                 
                   Bitter
                   taste
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Wine
                 mingling
                 it self
                 with
                 those
                 putrid
                 particles
                 ,
                 conveighs
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 inmost
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 .
                 This
                 Bitterness
                 is
                 sometimes
                 occasion'd
                 by
                 too
                 great
                 Heat
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 continual
                 ,
                 and
                 acts
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 together
                 upon
                 Fruit.
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 full
                 Maturity
                 ,
                 should
                 continue
                 long
                 upon
                 the
                 Trees
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 question'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 being
                 too
                 long
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 their
                 particles
                 would
                 become
                 so
                 rugged
                 and
                 twisted
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 would
                 be
                 left
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 affect
                 the
                 Tongue
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Sweet
                   taste
                
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 all
                 exasperate
                 
                 and
                 bite
                 it
                 .
                 A
                 confirmation
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 too
                 great
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 becomes
                 scorched
                 and
                 burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 acquires
                 a
                 
                   Bitter
                   taste
                
                 ,
                 as
                 doth
                 also
                 the
                 
                   Crust
                   of
                   Bread
                
                 that
                 is
                 burnt
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 baked
                 in
                 an
                 over-heated
                 Oven
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Mint
                   Tastes
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   some
                   Fruits
                   and
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 are
                 these
                 simple
                 Savours
                 or
                 Tastes
                 only
                 found
                 in
                 Plants
                 and
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 compound
                 Savours
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 sweet
                 and
                 
                   sowr
                   Taste
                
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 found
                 in
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 arrived
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 degree
                 of
                 Maturity
                 :
                 As
                 when
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 are
                 longish
                 and
                 stiff
                 ,
                 which
                 prick
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ;
                 whereas
                 others
                 ,
                 more
                 smooth
                 and
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 softly
                 flowing
                 over
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 do
                 only
                 produce
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 pleasant
                 Titillation
                 on
                 the
                 Tongue
                 .
                 Another
                 Taste
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Harsh
                 and
                 Sowr
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 perceive
                 in
                 those
                 we
                 call
                 
                   rough
                   Wines
                
                 .
                 Another
                 ,
                 Sowr
                 and
                 Astringent
                 ,
                 which
                 taste
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Juice
                 of
                 
                   unripe
                   Grapes
                
                 ,
                 called
                 Verjuice
                 ;
                 the
                 Cause
                 whereof
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 particles
                 which
                 constitute
                 the
                 Grapes
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 acting
                 independently
                 ,
                 they
                 produce
                 both
                 a
                 sowr
                 and
                 
                   astringent
                   Taste
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 Of
                 the
                 Odour
                 or
                 Scent
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Wherein
                   Taste
                   and
                   Scent
                   do
                   agree
                   .
                
                 ODours
                 ,
                 or
                 Scents
                 ,
                 have
                 some
                 affinity
                 with
                 Tastes
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 much
                 deriv'd
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Principles
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Taste
                 consists
                 in
                 those
                 little
                 Bodies
                 which
                 penetrate
                 the
                 Tongue
                 and
                 Palat
                 ,
                 and
                 diversly
                 affect
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 various
                 
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 and
                 Motion
                 ;
                 so
                 Odour
                 consists
                 in
                 those
                 particles
                 which
                 ,
                 flying
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 do
                 enter
                 our
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 and
                 variously
                 affect
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 Resemblance
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 denominated
                 alike
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 distinguish'd
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Differences
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Tastes
                 or
                 Savours
                 are
                 chiefly
                 distinguish'd
                 into
                 
                   Astringent
                   ,
                   Smart
                
                 or
                 Biting
                 ,
                 and
                 Sweet
                 :
                 So
                 of
                 Odours
                 or
                 Scents
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 sweet
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Musk
                   ,
                   Roses
                   ,
                   Orris
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Others
                 smart
                 and
                 stinging
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 Brimstone
                 :
                 Others
                 ,
                 stinking
                 or
                 nasty
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 Bugs
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Excrements
                 :
                 Others
                 ,
                 sharp
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Scent
                 of
                 Spike
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   Savours
                   and
                   Odours
                   differ
                   .
                
                 But
                 yet
                 Scents
                 and
                 Tastes
                 differ
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 parts
                 ,
                 nor
                 affect
                 the
                 Organs
                 after
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 particles
                 that
                 are
                 productive
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Taste
                 ,
                 are
                 moist
                 ;
                 whereas
                 those
                 that
                 cause
                 Odours
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 dry
                 and
                 subtil
                 .
                 They
                 differ
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 a
                 
                   savoury
                   Object
                
                 cannot
                 move
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 touch
                 the
                 Organ
                 ;
                 whereas
                 a
                 
                   scented
                   Object
                
                 strikes
                 the
                 Organ
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 takes
                 out
                 the
                 Taste
                 from
                 the
                 Object
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 only
                 admit
                 the
                 Odour
                 transmitted
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Object
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Nature
                   of
                   Odours
                   consists
                   in
                   the
                   efflux
                   of
                   Particles
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Odours
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 Efflux
                 of
                 certain
                 particles
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 diffus'd
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 enter
                 the
                 inmost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 affect
                 some
                 Nerves
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 perceive
                 in
                 Frankincense
                 cast
                 upon
                 Coals
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 other
                 Perfume
                 ,
                 which
                 evaporates
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 disperst
                 into
                 innumerable
                 particles
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 compact
                 Nature
                 afford
                 no
                 scent
                 ,
                 when
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 yield
                 an
                 Odour
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 forceable
                 motion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 particles
                 are
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 Air.
                 'T
                 is
                 for
                 this
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Spanish
                   Wax
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 
                   seal
                   Letters
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 yield
                 a
                 
                   sweet
                   Scent
                
                 ,
                 when
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 one
                 Stone
                 rubbed
                 against
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 Iron
                 violently
                 struck
                 by
                 another
                 Iron
                 do
                 send
                 forth
                 a
                 smell
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 this
                 motion
                 was
                 not
                 perceptible
                 .
                 From
                 which
                 Instances
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Odours
                 of
                 Flowers
                 consists
                 in
                 an
                 Exhalation
                 or
                 Evaporation
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 evident
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 that
                 is
                 gone
                 ,
                 they
                 remain
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 smell
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   som●
                   Bodies
                   have
                   no
                   Scent
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 must
                 we
                 conclude
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Effluvia
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 must
                 impress
                 the
                 sensation
                 of
                 Odour
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 the
                 emanation
                 of
                 particles
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 required
                 that
                 they
                 move
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 produce
                 this
                 sense
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 some
                 Bodies
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 very
                 fine
                 and
                 small
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 sufficiently
                 move
                 the
                 Organ
                 :
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 Air
                 we
                 draw
                 in
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Vapours
                 that
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 do
                 excite
                 any
                 sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 some
                 Effluvia
                 are
                 so
                 gross
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 reach
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Smelling
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 apt
                 to
                 spoil
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 produce
                 any
                 sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   difference
                   of
                   Odours
                   depends
                   on
                   the
                   variety
                   of
                   Parts
                   ,
                   that
                   flow
                   from
                   a
                   Body
                   .
                
                 The
                 Diversity
                 of
                 Odours
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 Principle
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 Savours
                 doth
                 proceed
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 
                   magnitude
                   ,
                   motion
                
                 and
                 figure
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 particles
                 that
                 breath
                 out
                 from
                 
                   Odorous
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 Which
                 we
                 shall
                 more
                 readily
                 assent
                 to
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 Analogy
                 or
                 Resemblance
                 between
                 savoury
                 and
                 
                   odorous
                   Objects
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 agree
                 in
                 taste
                 ,
                 do
                 generally
                 agree
                 in
                 smell
                 also
                 .
                 Thus
                 all
                 smart
                 and
                 
                   biting
                   Things
                
                 to
                 the
                 taste
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 observ'd
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 sharp
                 and
                 
                   stinging
                   Smell
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   bitter
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 scent
                 that
                 partakes
                 something
                 of
                 Bitterness
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 Particles
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 mingled
                 with
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 produce
                 Taste
                 or
                 
                   Savour
                   ▪
                
                 when
                 exhal'd
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 entring
                 our
                 Nostrils
                 create
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 insipid
                 ,
                 are
                 commonly
                 also
                 destitute
                 of
                 scent
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Unripe
                   Fruits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 an
                 imperfect
                 Taste
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Flowers
                 )
                 yield
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 Odour
                 .
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 sometimes
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 agreement
                 between
                 the
                 Taste
                 and
                 Scent
                 in
                 Objects
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 Roses
                 and
                 Myrrh
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 they
                 yield
                 a
                 pleasant
                 smell
                 to
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 a
                 bitter
                 and
                 unpleasant
                 Taste
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   Odou●
                   are
                   more
                   perceives
                   in
                   Hot
                   Seasons
                   and
                   Climat
                   .
                
                 Nothing
                 more
                 conduceth
                 to
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 Odours
                 ,
                 than
                 Heat
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 readily
                 opens
                 and
                 resolves
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Smoak
                 is
                 excited
                 by
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 
                   subtil
                   parts
                
                 of
                 the
                 Wood
                 are
                 carried
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 mannner
                 Heat
                 divides
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 dissolves
                 their
                 Texture
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 way
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 fly
                 abroad
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 observe
                 that
                 fruits
                 and
                 flowers
                 smell
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Juice
                 is
                 better
                 prepared
                 by
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 throughly
                 digested
                 .
                 A
                 Lilly
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 concocted
                 with
                 a
                 lasting
                 heat
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 odorous
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 
                   Sweet
                   Woods
                
                 and
                 
                 Spices
                 ,
                 the
                 hotter
                 the
                 Countries
                 are
                 they
                 grow
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 strongly
                 Sweet-scented
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 
                   Frankinsence
                   ,
                   Storax
                   ,
                   Myrrh
                   ,
                   Balm
                   of
                   Gilead
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 Juice
                 of
                 Plants
                 in
                 those
                 Countries
                 being
                 exceeding
                 well
                 digested
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 resolv'd
                 into
                 an
                 
                   Odoriferous
                   breath
                
                 or
                 steam
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wondred
                 at
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Plants
                 that
                 grow
                 with
                 us
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 odorous
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 grow
                 in
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 hot
                 and
                 dry
                 Countries
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Concoction
                 cannot
                 be
                 perfected
                 for
                 
                   want
                   of
                   Heat
                
                 ,
                 the
                 superfluous
                 moisture
                 hindring
                 the
                 more
                 dry
                 particles
                 from
                 exhaling
                 into
                 the
                 Air.
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 most
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 dried
                 ,
                 do
                 acquire
                 a
                 stronger
                 Odour
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 
                   Ripe
                   Fruits
                
                 are
                 more
                 and
                 better
                 scented
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 unripe
                 .
                 This
                 proves
                 all
                 
                   Odorous
                   things
                
                 to
                 be
                 hot
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 suffer
                 a
                 continual
                 efflux
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 those
                 who
                 would
                 preserve
                 the
                 Sweet-scentedness
                 of
                 Musk
                 ,
                 do
                 wrap
                 it
                 in
                 Cotton
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 entangle
                 its
                 Effluvia
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 it
                 from
                 exhaling
                 too
                 fast
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 also
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Colder
                   weather
                   scents
                
                 are
                 dull
                 and
                 weak
                 ,
                 because
                 Cold
                 stops
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 keeping
                 their
                 parts
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 breathing
                 out
                 in
                 Exhalations
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Flowers
                   smell
                   more
                   sweetly
                   at
                   a
                   distance
                   .
                
                 Flowers
                 are
                 observ'd
                 not
                 to
                 smell
                 so
                 sweet
                 near
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 too
                 great
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 who
                 put
                 the
                 flowers
                 to
                 their
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 do
                 take
                 in
                 many
                 
                   Heterogenous
                   parts
                
                 of
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 mingled
                 or
                 entangled
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 flower
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 accompany
                 them
                 at
                 any
                 distance
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 soon
                 scatter'd
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 fall
                 down
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Thickness
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 small
                 quantity
                 of
                 Civet
                 smells
                 sweet
                 ,
                 whereas
                 a
                 greater
                 quantity
                 of
                 it
                 rather
                 stinks
                 ,
                 and
                 offends
                 the
                 smell
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Odorous
                   Exhalations
                
                 scatter'd
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 become
                 there
                 strained
                 and
                 defoecated
                 of
                 their
                 more
                 gross
                 and
                 impure
                 parts
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Water
                 mingled
                 with
                 Wine
                 ,
                 doth
                 dull
                 and
                 weaken
                 the
                 smell
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 
                   Odorous
                   Exhalation
                
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 grateful
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 draw
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 it self
                 ,
                 apply'd
                 to
                 our
                 Nostrils
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Perfumes
                   waste
                   continually
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 Bodies
                 continually
                 send
                 forth
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Particles
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 waste
                 by
                 degrees
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Sweet-scents
                 that
                 are
                 excited
                 by
                 Heat
                 ,
                 do
                 waste
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 lose
                 all
                 their
                 Odour
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 Perfumes
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 this
                 Excitation
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 as
                 Musk
                 and
                 Civet
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 soon
                 consume
                 ,
                 but
                 continue
                 their
                 scent
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 sensible
                 diminution
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 their
                 particles
                 is
                 very
                 moderate
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 dispersed
                 or
                 lost
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Diseases
                 and
                 Death
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Death
                   of
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 Contraries
                 discover
                 each
                 others
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Life
                 and
                 Death
                 are
                 Contraries
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 why
                 Plants
                 do
                 perish
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 Cause
                 is
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 nourished
                 ;
                 to
                 grow
                 and
                 increase
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 express
                 it
                 in
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 die
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 is
                 the
                 immediate
                 Principle
                 of
                 Motion
                 in
                 Plants
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 Life
                 doth
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 due
                 distribution
                 thereof
                 by
                 Heat
                 ;
                 it
                 evidently
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 death
                 or
                 perishing
                 of
                 Plants
                 must
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Alimentary
                   distribution
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   many
                   several
                   ways
                   Death
                   may
                   happen
                   to
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 But
                 because
                 this
                 Defect
                 may
                 proceed
                 from
                 many
                 Causes
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 first
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Distempers
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 how
                 many
                 several
                 ways
                 their
                 
                   Vital
                   functions
                
                 may
                 be
                 perverted
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 the
                 undue
                 disposition
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 Top
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 too
                 much
                 bended
                 down
                 towards
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 knots
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 distribution
                 of
                 their
                 Aliment
                 is
                 interrupted
                 by
                 
                   callous
                   Bumps
                
                 ;
                 when
                 their
                 parts
                 are
                 separated
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 they
                 exceed
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 defective
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 besides
                 these
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 other
                 ways
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 their
                 end
                 ;
                 as
                 by
                 an
                 undue
                 Temperature
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 choaked
                 with
                 too
                 much
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 or
                 consumed
                 by
                 too
                 much
                 Heat
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 and
                 grow
                 stiff
                 ,
                 by
                 extream
                 Cold
                 ;
                 or
                 wither
                 and
                 pine
                 away
                 ,
                 by
                 too
                 much
                 Drought
                 .
                 The
                 Ancients
                 reckon
                 up
                 those
                 Distempers
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 described
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   effect
                   of
                   Rubigo
                   or
                   Mildew
                   ,
                   upon
                   Pulse
                   and
                   Corn.
                   
                
                 The
                 Disease
                 called
                 Rubigo
                 ,
                 or
                 Mildew
                 ,
                 in
                 Pulse
                 and
                 Corn
                 ,
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Dewy
                   Moisture
                
                 ,
                 which
                 falling
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 continuing
                 there
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 sufficient
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 draw
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 its
                 biting
                 sharpness
                 ,
                 or
                 Acrimony
                 ,
                 scorch
                 and
                 corrupt
                 the
                 inmost
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 .
                 This
                 Disease
                 also
                 seizeth
                 Vines
                 ;
                 but
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 prevented
                 by
                 cutting
                 them
                 later
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 late
                 pruning
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 makes
                 them
                 to
                 flower
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 later
                 ,
                 which
                 generally
                 prevents
                 this
                 Evil
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 seldom
                 happens
                 towards
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Spring
                   .
                   Moist
                
                 and
                 
                   Dewy
                   places
                
                 are
                 most
                 subject
                 to
                 this
                 Damage
                 ;
                 as
                 Vallies
                 and
                 shut
                 up
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Winds
                 have
                 not
                 their
                 free
                 Course
                 ;
                 
                   High
                   ground
                
                 being
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   Roration
                   is
                   .
                
                 Roration
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 distemper
                 of
                 kin
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Mildew
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 too
                 much
                 Rain
                 or
                 
                   Dew
                   ,
                   Vines
                
                 are
                 blasted
                 in
                 their
                 flowering
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 only
                 small
                 and
                 dwindling
                 Grapes
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 other
                 Plants
                 are
                 also
                 spoiled
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 yet
                 young
                 and
                 tender
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 rooted
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Uredo
                   .
                
                 Uredo
                 ,
                 happens
                 either
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 with
                 too
                 great
                 heat
                 scorcheth
                 the
                 Leaves
                 and
                 
                   Clusters
                   of
                   Grapes
                
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 the
                 Rainy
                 or
                 
                   Dewy
                   Moisture
                
                 is
                 shak'd
                 off
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 Rain
                 or
                 Snow
                 ,
                 lying
                 upon
                 the
                 Tendrils
                 or
                 Buds
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 Cold
                 congealed
                 to
                 Ice
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Carbunculation
                   .
                
                 Carbunculation
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 blasting
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 sprouted
                 Buds
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 time
                 ;
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 Vines
                 are
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 be
                 smitten
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 excessive
                 Heat
                 or
                 Cold.
                 For
                 by
                 too
                 much
                 Heat
                 ,
                 the
                 Texture
                 of
                 the
                 strings
                 or
                 fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 become
                 so
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 thereby
                 the
                 Native
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 pores
                 becomes
                 wholly
                 changed
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 by
                 Cold
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 comprest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pores
                 thereby
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 no
                 passage
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Vermiculation
                   .
                
                 Vermiculation
                 is
                 nothig
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Infestation
                 of
                 Plants
                 by
                 Worms
                 ;
                 which
                 Evil
                 is
                 very
                 incident
                 to
                 
                   Apple-trees
                   ,
                   Pear-trees
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Fig-trees
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 breed
                 Worms
                 ,
                 so
                 Plants
                 are
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 distemper
                 ,
                 
                 
                   especially
                   such
                   as
                   bear
                   sweet
                
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   such
                   as
                   bear
                   bitter
                   or
                   sharp
                
                 Fruits
                 
                   (
                   excepting
                   only
                   the
                
                 Olive-tree
                 )
                 
                   are
                   never
                   troubled
                   therewith
                   .
                   The
                   manner
                   of
                   these
                
                 Insects
                 infesting
                 Plants
                 
                   is
                   declared
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   MALPIGHIUS
                
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 yet
                 more
                 wonderful
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 that
                 commonly
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 Eggs
                 of
                 a
                 Flie
                 left
                 upon
                 the
                 Leaf
                 of
                 a
                 Vine
                 ,
                 Oak
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 like
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Leaf
                 becomes
                 drawn
                 together
                 like
                 a
                 Purse
                 about
                 the
                 said
                 Egg
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 withers
                 ;
                 yea
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 strange
                 force
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Leaf
                 on
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 laid
                 ,
                 suffers
                 thus
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 infection
                 being
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Stalk
                 of
                 the
                 Leaf
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 sprig
                 that
                 sticks
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Leaves
                 that
                 are
                 on
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Branch
                 is
                 twisted
                 and
                 writhed
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 withers
                 and
                 dies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Defluvium
                   .
                
                 Defluvium
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 distemper
                 whereby
                 Trees
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Spring-time
                 especially
                 ,
                 lose
                 their
                 Barks
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 sharp
                 humour
                 ,
                 that
                 dissolves
                 the
                 Glew
                 whereby
                 the
                 Bark
                 was
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 Wood
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 they
                 wither
                 and
                 die
                 ,
                 being
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 Barks
                 ;
                 except
                 this
                 Decortication
                 be
                 not
                 round
                 ,
                 but
                 long-wise
                 only
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 Plants
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 very
                 great
                 indeed
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 Resiniferous-trees
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 budding
                 .
                 This
                 Distemper
                 also
                 proceeds
                 sometimes
                 from
                 too
                 much
                 Drought
                 ,
                 which
                 young
                 and
                 tender
                 Trees
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 easily
                 shed
                 their
                 Leaves
                 and
                 Fruit.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   A
                   Wound
                   .
                
                 A
                 deep
                 wound
                 made
                 in
                 any
                 Tree
                 kills
                 it
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 
                   Firr
                   ,
                   Pine
                
                 and
                 the
                 Turpentine-tree
                 ,
                 which
                 delight
                 in
                 being
                 wounded
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 become
                 fruitful
                 ,
                 whereas
                 they
                 were
                 Barren
                 before
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 abounding
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Fat
                   and
                   Clammy
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 do
                 void
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 wound
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 being
                 unloaden
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 superabundant
                 moisture
                 ,
                 are
                 afterwards
                 better
                 nourished
                 ,
                 and
                 advance
                 more
                 in
                 growth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   Plants
                   Perish
                   by
                   a
                   Natural
                   Death
                   .
                
                 Plants
                 ,
                 as
                 Animals
                 ,
                 perish
                 two
                 several
                 ways
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 a
                 Natural
                 or
                 Violent
                 Death
                 .
                 
                   Plants
                   die
                
                 naturally
                 when
                 Aliment
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 transmitted
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Root
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 Heat
                 ,
                 that
                 drives
                 it
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 distributes
                 it
                 into
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 vanisheth
                 .
                 For
                 Heat
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 all
                 motion
                 in
                 Plants
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 that
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Functions
                 of
                 Germination
                 and
                 Nutrition
                 must
                 needs
                 cease
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   many
                   ways
                   Plants
                   may
                   d●●
                   a
                   viol●nt
                   Death
                   .
                
                 Plants
                 ,
                 may
                 divers
                 ways
                 die
                 violently
                 ;
                 as
                 first
                 by
                 a
                 wound
                 received
                 ;
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 understand
                 
                   Cutting
                   ,
                   Slitting
                   ,
                   Pulling
                
                 off
                 the
                 
                   Bark
                   ,
                   Boring
                
                 or
                 Lopping
                 off
                 the
                 Top
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 
                   Bruising
                   ,
                   half
                   Breaking
                   ,
                   Tearing
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 tho'
                 a
                 Plant
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 pluckt
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 suffer
                 any
                 wound
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 the
                 Passages
                 whereby
                 it
                 drew
                 in
                 its
                 Aliment
                 ,
                 are
                 stopt
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 towards
                 the
                 top
                 must
                 needs
                 wither
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 near
                 the
                 Root
                 must
                 be
                 choaked
                 with
                 the
                 too
                 great
                 abundance
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   By
                   overmuch
                   Heat
                   .
                
                 Plants
                 also
                 perish
                 by
                 
                   too
                   much
                   Heat
                
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 parched
                 by
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Moisture
                 or
                 Juice
                 dried
                 up
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 young
                 and
                 tender
                 Plants
                 ,
                 do
                 much
                 sooner
                 perish
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 grown
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 tenderness
                 the
                 Heat
                 more
                 easily
                 penetrates
                 their
                 Pores
                 and
                 opens
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 makes
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 Juice
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 .
                 Moreover
                 their
                 Roots
                 being
                 not
                 so
                 deeply
                 fixed
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 moisture
                 is
                 exhausted
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 so
                 readily
                 draw
                 in
                 more
                 ,
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 lost
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   By
                   extream
                   cold
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 Plants
                 perish
                 by
                 great
                 Cold
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 destructive
                 to
                 them
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 excessive
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 after
                 great
                 Rain
                 ;
                 for
                 since
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 that
                 insinuate
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Bladders
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 do
                 very
                 much
                 distend
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 contain
                 themselves
                 within
                 their
                 Bounds
                 ,
                 but
                 breaking
                 out
                 beyond
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 spoil
                 the
                 connexion
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 whence
                 follows
                 their
                 total
                 destruction
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Plants
                 by
                 great
                 Cold
                 are
                 parched
                 and
                 scorched
                 ,
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 endured
                 the
                 most
                 scorching
                 Heats
                 of
                 Summer
                 .
                 We
                 might
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 answering
                 of
                 some
                 Queries
                 ,
                 as
                 why
                 Trees
                 that
                 are
                 pluckt
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Roots
                 ,
                 and
                 Branches
                 that
                 are
                 lopt
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 do
                 continue
                 to
                 live
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 die
                 presently
                 ;
                 why
                 
                   Wild
                   Trees
                
                 are
                 longer
                 liv'd
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 grow
                 in
                 Gardens
                 and
                 Orchards
                 ;
                 but
                 having
                 fully
                 spoken
                 to
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Chapter
                
                 of
                 my
                 
                   Natural
                   History
                   concerning
                   Plants
                
                 ,
                 I
                 thither
                 refer
                 my
                 Reader
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
                 Of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 or
                 Living
                 Sensitive
                 Creatures
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   an
                   Animal
                   i●
                   ,
                
                 AS
                 Nature
                 proceeds
                 from
                 simple
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 compound
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 meaner
                 and
                 viler
                 things
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 noble
                 ;
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 having
                 now
                 treated
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 a
                 meaner
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 Animals
                 ,
                 who
                 besides
                 the
                 Life
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 common
                 with
                 Plants
                 ,
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Sense
                 and
                 Motion
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 
                   Animals
                   are
                   usually
                   defined
                   Living
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   furnished
                   with
                   variety
                   of
                   Organs
                   ,
                   and
                   endued
                   with
                   Sense
                   and
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 consist
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 contexture
                 of
                 sensible
                 and
                 insensible
                 parts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 only
                 recover
                 the
                 parts
                 they
                 have
                 lost
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 excited
                 by
                 objects
                 ,
                 can
                 agitate
                 themselves
                 by
                 various
                 motions
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 are
                 its
                 Parts
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 
                   Bodily
                   Substances
                
                 ,
                 that
                 complete
                 its
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 due
                 performing
                 of
                 several
                 Actions
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 due
                 and
                 becoming
                 Union
                 of
                 these
                 Parts
                 ,
                 whereby
                 an
                 Animal
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 sensible
                 and
                 insensible
                 Parts
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Fibres
                   ,
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   Passages
                
                 or
                 Conduits
                 Valvules
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 duly
                 to
                 exert
                 his
                 several
                 actions
                 ,
                 is
                 his
                 Form.
                 What
                 their
                 Sense
                 is
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 declared
                 anon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Wherein
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   Animals
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 The
                 Life
                 of
                 Animals
                 consists
                 
                   in
                   a
                   due
                   disposition
                   of
                   Parts
                   ,
                   and
                
                 intense
                 Heat
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 is
                 digested
                 ,
                 attenuated
                 ,
                 changed
                 and
                 agitated
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Animals
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Humour
                
                 which
                 is
                 conveighed
                 through
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 
                   lower
                   part
                
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 thence
                 by
                 an
                 uniform
                 tenor
                 diffused
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 sensible
                 heat
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Plants
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 Animals
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Part
                 ,
                 which
                 contains
                 an
                 enclosed
                 Fire
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 being
                 conveighed
                 by
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 doth
                 there
                 undergo
                 an
                 effervescence
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 from
                 thence
                 is
                 driven
                 through
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 to
                 moisten
                 and
                 quicken
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ;
                 till
                 after
                 having
                 circulated
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 it
                 return
                 again
                 through
                 the
                 veins
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 living
                 Fire
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 heated
                 and
                 recruited
                 a-fresh
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   7.
                   
                   Chap.
                   17
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                
              
               
               
               
                 
                 This
                 Receptacle
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 in
                 perfect
                 Animals
                 is
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 hot
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 .
                 Which
                 Heat
                 residing
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 Natural
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 presently
                 vanish
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 heat
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 inanimate
                 or
                 
                   lifeless
                   things
                
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 preserved
                 in
                 the
                 coldest
                 Season
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Animals
                 doth
                 continue
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 that
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 that
                 dies
                 in
                 Animals
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   This
                   Natural
                   Heat
                   is
                   various
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   Age.
                   
                
                 Altho'
                 this
                 
                   Native
                   Heat
                
                 do
                 continue
                 till
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Living
                   Sensitive
                   Creature
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 it
                 encreaseth
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 Animals
                 grow
                 up
                 to
                 their
                 perfection
                 ,
                 so
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 attained
                 ,
                 it
                 decreaseth
                 again
                 and
                 grows
                 weaker
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 wholly
                 extinguisht
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 more
                 solid
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 are
                 yet
                 soft
                 and
                 tender
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 resist
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fluid
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 full
                 growth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 because
                 the
                 
                   fluid
                   parts
                
                 are
                 less
                 foceably
                 moved
                 ,
                 the
                 heat
                 excited
                 by
                 them
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 weaker
                 also
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 
                   Old
                   Age
                
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 more
                 solid
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 more
                 especially
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 or
                 Chyle
                 is
                 strained
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 begin
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 grow
                 harder
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 pores
                 less
                 crooked
                 and
                 winding
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   native
                   heat
                
                 must
                 need
                 thereby
                 be
                 changed
                 and
                 grow
                 weaker
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Wherein
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Sense
                   and
                   Motion
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   Animals
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 The
                 Faculty
                 therefore
                 of
                 Sense
                 and
                 Motion
                 (
                 which
                 by
                 some
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Sensitive
                   Soul
                
                 )
                 in
                 Animals
                 consists
                 in
                 a
                 
                   due
                   disposition
                   of
                   the
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 their
                 
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   Muscles
                   ,
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   Fibres
                   ,
                   Joints
                   and
                   of
                   their
                   other
                   Organs
                
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 whereof
                 Animals
                 become
                 differently
                 affected
                 from
                 outward
                 and
                 inward
                 objects
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 carried
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 
                   Animals
                   (
                   Man
                
                 only
                 excepted
                 )
                 are
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Watches
                 or
                 Clocks
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 a
                 fit
                 adaptation
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 
                   Bodily
                   Principle
                
                 of
                 Motion
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 well
                 disposed
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 perform
                 and
                 exert
                 the
                 several
                 actions
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 design'd
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 Effects
                 we
                 perceive
                 in
                 Animals
                 (
                 Man
                 excepted
                 )
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 or
                 Principle
                 but
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 their
                 Sensitive
                 Soul
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 constitution
                 and
                 
                   affection
                   of
                   their
                   Bodily
                   Organs
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirits
                 or
                 the
                 purest
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 fitted
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   What
                   kind
                   of
                   Fire
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   is
                   lodged
                   in
                   the
                   Hearts
                   of
                   Animals
                
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Heat
                 is
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 all
                 Motions
                 in
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 belongs
                 to
                 Life
                 or
                 Sense
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 its
                 continual
                 motion
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 enquire
                 ,
                 what
                 this
                 Fire
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 its
                 Effects
                 are
                 .
                 This
                 
                   Natural
                   Fire
                
                 then
                 ,
                 which
                 Physicians
                 generally
                 adscribe
                 to
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 is
                 hot
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 two
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Tartar
                 ,
                 and
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Vitriol
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 rarefied
                 in
                 the
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 is
                 conveighed
                 thence
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Arterial
                   Vein
                
                 and
                 the
                 Aorta
                 ,
                 that
                 Blood
                 which
                 still
                 remains
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Ventricles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 a-new
                 conveighed
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Ear-Lappets
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 respect
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Liquors
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 Ferment
                 or
                 Leaven
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 dilate
                 and
                 warm
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   this
                   heat
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   perpetual
                   .
                
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Perpetuity
                 of
                 this
                 heat
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 is
                 ,
                 partly
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 closely
                 shut
                 up
                 and
                 pent
                 in
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 this
                 Fire
                 is
                 nourished
                 and
                 fed
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 generated
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juices
                
                 ,
                 heated
                 by
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Fermentation
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 into
                 the
                 Heart
                 :
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 this
                 Fire
                 doth
                 also
                 in
                 its
                 turn
                 impart
                 a
                 heat
                 to
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 preserve
                 the
                 Fluidity
                 and
                 motion
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   First
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   Fire
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Dilatation
                   of
                   the
                   Blood.
                   
                
                 The
                 first
                 effect
                 therefore
                 of
                 this
                 Fire
                 is
                 the
                 Dilatation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 warming
                 and
                 attenuating
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 distilled
                 drop
                 by
                 drop
                 into
                 a
                 very
                 
                   hot
                   Vessel
                
                 they
                 presently
                 swell
                 and
                 are
                 dilated
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Blood
                 being
                 thus
                 rarefied
                 ,
                 wants
                 a
                 greater
                 space
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 breaks
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 water
                 resolved
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 bursts
                 forth
                 from
                 an
                 Aeolipyle
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Blood
                 that
                 comes
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 rarefies
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 extended
                 to
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 space
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Whence
                   the
                   Pulse
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                   and
                   Arteries
                   doth
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 From
                 this
                 successive
                 Ingress
                 and
                 Egress
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 into
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 Arteries
                 together
                 ,
                 swell
                 and
                 are
                 depressed
                 ;
                 whence
                 follows
                 the
                 Pulse
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 often
                 repeated
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 new
                 Blood
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Arteries
                 are
                 extended
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 hot
                 Heart
                 ,
                 it
                 presently
                 swells
                 and
                 becomes
                 dilated
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 puffs
                 up
                 and
                 distends
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavours
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 .
                 Which
                 since
                 it
                 cannot
                 obtain
                 through
                 the
                 same
                 ways
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 different
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Valves
                 or
                 Flood-gates
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 it
                 forceth
                 open
                 the
                 other
                 Valves
                 that
                 favours
                 its
                 escape
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 gets
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Blood
                   is
                   carried
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   Animal
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Bloods
                   Motion
                
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Arteries
                 and
                 Veins
                 that
                 are
                 fill'd
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 continuous
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 hinder
                 it
                 from
                 continuing
                 its
                 Motion
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 alternately
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 turns
                 ,
                 with
                 force
                 break
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 be
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 Arteries
                 and
                 Veins
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 derives
                 the
                 Heat
                 it
                 hath
                 acquir'd
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 more
                 frequent
                 this
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Arteries
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Heat
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 less
                 time
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   ▪
                   The
                   continual
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Animals
                   growth
                   .
                
                 By
                 this
                 constant
                 Circulation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 are
                 nourished
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 thinner
                 and
                 purer
                 parts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 being
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Excrements
                 ,
                 are
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 taking
                 up
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 some
                 particles
                 which
                 they
                 drive
                 away
                 thence
                 ,
                 or
                 also
                 grow
                 and
                 encrease
                 ,
                 when
                 greater
                 or
                 more
                 particles
                 of
                 Blood
                 come
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 than
                 can
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 their
                 narrow
                 Pores
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 whilst
                 a
                 Body
                 suffers
                 a
                 continual
                 loss
                 of
                 Blood
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 nourished
                 ,
                 but
                 wastes
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 consumes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   same
                   motion
                   the
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                   are
                   generated
                   .
                
                 By
                 this
                 perpetual
                 Circulation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 are
                 also
                 generated
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 subtil
                 and
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 a
                 
                   most
                   subtil
                   Wind
                
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 like
                 a
                 
                   most
                   pure
                   Flame
                
                 ,
                 do
                 continuallv
                 mount
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 fill
                 its
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 through
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 penetrate
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 impart
                 motion
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 to
                 seek
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 Cause
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Spirits
                 are
                 generated
                 ,
                 to
                 mount
                 up
                 towards
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 betake
                 themselves
                 elsewhere
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 Blood
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 a
                 Right
                 line
                 tend
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 room
                 enough
                 to
                 contain
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 passages
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 go
                 through
                 are
                 very
                 narrow
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 subtil
                 only
                 of
                 them
                 get
                 through
                 ,
                 whilst
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 weaker
                 and
                 less
                 agitated
                 ,
                 are
                 diffused
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 many
                 Animals
                 do
                 move
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 open
                 their
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 bite
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 tho'
                 indeed
                 they
                 be
                 destitute
                 of
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Animal
                   differ
                   from
                   the
                   Vital
                   Spirits
                   .
                
                 The
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Animal
                 and
                 
                   Vital
                   Spirits
                
                 is
                 very
                 small
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 speak
                 properly
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirit
                
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   the
                   Vital
                   better
                   depurated
                   ,
                   and
                   freed
                   from
                   its
                   grosser
                   Particles
                   in
                   the
                   Brain
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 they
                 are
                 distinguish'd
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Vital
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 being
                 diffused
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 doth
                 promote
                 and
                 execute
                 the
                 
                   Vital
                   Functions
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Nutrition
                   ,
                   Accretion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Generation
                 :
                 Whereas
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 collected
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 Nerves
                 into
                 the
                 Organs
                 ,
                 are
                 chiefly
                 subservient
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Functions
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Sense
                
                 and
                 Motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                   are
                   unequally
                   distributed
                   through
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 But
                 here
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 demanded
                 ,
                 why
                 these
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 always
                 flow
                 alike
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 very
                 unequally
                 distributed
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 frequently
                 many
                 more
                 Spirits
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 some
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 others
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 proceeds
                 chiefly
                 from
                 two
                 Causes
                 :
                 The
                 First
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 unequal
                 agitation
                 and
                 figure
                 of
                 those
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Parts
                 that
                 compose
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 inequality
                 may
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 Dispositions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heart
                   ,
                   Stomach
                   ,
                   Spleen
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 contribute
                 any
                 thing
                 towards
                 their
                 Production
                 .
                 Or
                 from
                 the
                 different
                 matters
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Spirits
                 consist
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 drunk
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 Wine
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Vapours
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 swiftly
                 entring
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 mount
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 become
                 turned
                 into
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 stronger
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 more
                 abundace
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 commonly
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 agitate
                 the
                 Body
                 in
                 many
                 various
                 and
                 wonderful
                 manners
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Cause
                 is
                 the
                 Variety
                 of
                 those
                 Motions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 excited
                 in
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 by
                 their
                 Objects
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 conceiv'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 figure
                 and
                 peculiar
                 
                   agitation
                   of
                   the
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 which
                 constitute
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Action
                   of
                   Objects
                
                 upon
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Inclination
                   of
                   the
                   Animal
                
                 to
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 Motion
                 ,
                 determining
                 the
                 Spirits
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 this
                 Nerve
                 rather
                 ,
                 than
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 cause
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 run
                 into
                 one
                 Muscle
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 into
                 another
                 :
                 For
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 make
                 or
                 structure
                 of
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 swell
                 upon
                 the
                 entring
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 are
                 contracted
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 drawing
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 fastned
                 ,
                 effect
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
                 What
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 Brute
                 Beasts
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Definition
                   of
                   a
                   Brute
                   Beast
                
                 A
                 
                   Brute
                   Beast
                
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 commonly
                 defined
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 
                   Irrational
                   Animal
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   an
                   Animal
                   endued
                   with
                   Sense
                
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 them
                 almost
                 Rational
                 ,
                 as
                 supposing
                 that
                 some
                 plain
                 Foot-steps
                 of
                 Reason
                 are
                 observable
                 in
                 Beasts
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 are
                 persuaded
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Beast
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 Automaton
                 or
                 Engin
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 Animal
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 defined
                 :
                 
                   A
                   Beast
                   is
                   an
                   Artificial
                   Engin
                   or
                   Machin
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   furnish'd
                   with
                   a
                   various
                   and
                   wonderful
                   structure
                   of
                   Organs
                   ,
                   containing
                   in
                   it self
                   a
                   material
                   Principle
                   of
                   Life
                   ,
                   Motion
                   and
                   Sense
                   .
                
                 For
                 herein
                 Beasts
                 do
                 differ
                 from
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 have
                 an
                 Immaterial
                 or
                 
                   Intellectual
                   Substance
                
                 joyned
                 to
                 Matter
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 former
                 have
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   ha●●
                   persuaded
                   some
                   ,
                   that
                   Beasts
                   make
                   use
                   of
                   Reason
                   .
                
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 deny'd
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Actions
                 in
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 resemblance
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Men
                 ;
                 whence
                 some
                 have
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 tho'
                 in
                 an
                 inferiour
                 degree
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 Men.
                 How
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Dog
                 in
                 hunting
                 comes
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 3
                 Ways
                 meet
                 ,
                 having
                 laid
                 his
                 Nose
                 to
                 2
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 immediately
                 casts
                 himself
                 along
                 the
                 third
                 ?
                 How
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 conceiv'd
                 ,
                 that
                 Birds
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 build
                 their
                 Nests
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 extraordinary
                 Artifice
                 and
                 convenience
                 for
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 young
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 wholly
                 destitute
                 of
                 Discourse
                 and
                 Reason
                 ?
                 These
                 and
                 other
                 Actions
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 have
                 racked
                 the
                 Brains
                 of
                 several
                 ,
                 and
                 forced
                 them
                 to
                 allow
                 some
                 foot-steps
                 of
                 Reason
                 to
                 
                   brute
                   Beasts
                
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Question
                 will
                 be
                 easily
                 determin'd
                 ,
                 by
                 supposing
                 2
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Brutes
                   〈◊〉
                   not
                   expres
                   their
                   own
                   Thoughts
                   .
                
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 
                   brute
                   Animals
                
                 ,
                 how
                 perfect
                 soever
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 can
                 express
                 their
                 Thoughts
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 )
                 by
                 Words
                 :
                 Which
                 yet
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 how
                 dull
                 and
                 stupid
                 soever
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 can
                 do
                 ;
                 neither
                 are
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 so
                 far
                 distracted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 discover
                 their
                 Affections
                 by
                 Words
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 which
                 difference
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Organs
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 several
                 Animals
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Parrots
                 and
                 Jackdaws
                 ,
                 utter
                 
                   Articulate
                   words
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 never
                 attain
                 to
                 our
                 way
                 of
                 Speaking
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 manifest
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 understand
                 what
                 they
                 pronounce
                 .
                 Whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 born
                 Deaf
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 Nature
                 hath
                 deny'd
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Speaking
                 ,
                 can
                 by
                 signs
                 discover
                 their
                 Conceptions
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 known
                 what
                 they
                 desire
                 or
                 refuse
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 
                   Gesture
                   ,
                   Eyes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 argue
                 a
                 less
                 degree
                 of
                 Reason
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 strongly
                 prove
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   There
                   are
                   no
                   signs
                   taken
                   up
                   at
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   Brutes
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   place
                
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 Signs
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 invented
                 by
                 Men
                 to
                 represent
                 their
                 Conceptions
                 ,
                 do
                 differ
                 very
                 much
                 from
                 those
                 Natural
                 Voices
                 and
                 Signs
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 genuine
                 Expressions
                 of
                 
                   Bodily
                   Affections
                
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 the
                 former
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 any
                 way
                 to
                 express
                 their
                 Minds
                 :
                 neither
                 must
                 we
                 allow
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 use
                 of
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Whether
                   Beasit
                   do
                   Discourse
                   together
                
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 Beasts
                 do
                 discourse
                 and
                 talk
                 together
                 ;
                 this
                 they
                 must
                 prove
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 believe
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 they
                 have
                 Organs
                 
                 that
                 are
                 much
                 like
                 ours
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 they
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 communicate
                 their
                 Thoughts
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ?
                 And
                 tho'
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 they
                 act
                 with
                 extraordinary
                 industry
                 and
                 exactness
                 ;
                 yet
                 cannot
                 we
                 from
                 thence
                 infer
                 ,
                 their
                 acting
                 according
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 they
                 would
                 excel
                 us
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Nature
                 works
                 in
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 Organs
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 a
                 well-wrought
                 Watch
                 ,
                 doth
                 more
                 certainly
                 and
                 exactly
                 distinguish
                 the
                 Hours
                 ,
                 than
                 we
                 possibly
                 could
                 do
                 with
                 all
                 our
                 Study
                 and
                 Endeavour
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Soul
                   of
                   Brutes
                   consists
                   in
                   the
                   Disposition
                   of
                   their
                   Organs
                   .
                
                 I
                 conclude
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Soul
                 in
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Disposition
                 of
                 their
                 Organs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 motions
                 depend
                 only
                 on
                 the
                 Influence
                 of
                 their
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 due
                 Disposition
                 of
                 their
                 Organs
                 .
                 Neither
                 will
                 this
                 seem
                 strange
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 all
                 our
                 Actions
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 perform
                 ,
                 
                   without
                   minding
                   or
                   giving
                   heed
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                
                 are
                 produc'd
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Cause
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Respiration
                   ,
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   our
                   Heart
                   ,
                   the
                   Digestion
                   of
                   our
                   Meat
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 these
                 do
                 not
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 different
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 done
                 by
                 Engins
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 one
                 Instance
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 fall
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 stretch
                 forth
                 their
                 Hands
                 to
                 save
                 their
                 Heads
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 without
                 any
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 because
                 the
                 structure
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 an
                 imminent
                 Fall
                 ,
                 being
                 convey'd
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 drives
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 into
                 those
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 that
                 move
                 the
                 Arms
                 and
                 Hands
                 :
                 Seeing
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 advertence
                 in
                 the
                 Soul.
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 a
                 Sheep
                 flees
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 even
                 because
                 the
                 Light
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 a
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 doth
                 so
                 agitate
                 the
                 strings
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sheeps
                   Optick
                   Nerves
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 are
                 so
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 Members
                 destinated
                 for
                 running
                 into
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   This
                   confirmed
                   by
                   several
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 This
                 Doctrin
                 may
                 be
                 confirmed
                 from
                 several
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 plainly
                 asserts
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Beasts
                 is
                 their
                 
                   Blood
                   ;
                   Levit.
                
                 17.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Soul
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   all
                   flesh
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Gen.
                
                 9.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   But
                   Flesh
                   with
                   the
                   Soul
                   thereof
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   Blood
                   thereof
                   ,
                   shall
                   ye
                   not
                   eat
                   .
                   Deut.
                
                 12.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Only
                   be
                   sure
                   that
                   thou
                   eat
                   not
                   the
                   Blood
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Blood
                   is
                   the
                   Soul.
                
                 From
                 whence
                 we
                 may
                 evidently
                 conclude
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Animals
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 continual
                 flowing
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 
                   Vital
                   Spirits
                
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 search
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 Cause
                 of
                 those
                 motions
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Influence
                   of
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Disposition
                   of
                   their
                   Organs
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   Dogs
                   light
                   upon
                   the
                   true
                   Trace
                   of
                   the
                   Hare
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 that
                 Objection
                 ,
                 That
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 laid
                 their
                 Noses
                 to
                 two
                 Ways
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 further
                 haesitation
                 ,
                 betake
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Third
                 ;
                 we
                 say
                 ▪
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 from
                 any
                 Reasoning
                 .
                 but
                 only
                 because
                 in
                 that
                 third
                 Way
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Scent
                   of
                   the
                   Beast
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 other
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 the
                 building
                 of
                 Nests
                 argue
                 any
                 force
                 of
                 Reason
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Birds
                 ;
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 Nests
                 that
                 are
                 built
                 by
                 Birds
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 built
                 after
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 acted
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 dictates
                 of
                 Reason
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Men
                 who
                 act
                 so
                 ,
                 build
                 their
                 Houses
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 variety
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 Suggestions
                 of
                 their
                 Rational
                 Faculty
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   Life
                   and
                   Sense
                   may
                   be
                   allowed
                   to
                   Beasts
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 do
                 we
                 altogether
                 deny
                 Life
                 to
                 
                   brute
                   Beasts
                
                 ,
                 but
                 freely
                 allow
                 them
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 ;
                 the
                 Activity
                 whereof
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 disposition
                 and
                 structure
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Nor
                 Sense
                 neither
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 only
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 
                   Bodily
                   Affection
                
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 ,
                 outwardly
                 and
                 inwardly
                 fitly
                 disposed
                 and
                 aptly
                 joyned
                 ,
                 to
                 perform
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 motion
                 .
                 We
                 grant
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 Beasts
                 do
                 many
                 Actions
                 by
                 
                   Nature
                   ,
                   like
                
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 Men
                 perform
                 of
                 Choice
                 and
                 deliberately
                 ;
                 but
                 withal
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 various
                 and
                 sudden
                 motions
                 of
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 argue
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 
                   Knowing
                   Soul
                
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 most
                 curious
                 and
                 exactly
                 proportionate
                 composure
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 least
                 thing
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 motion
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 possible
                 ,
                 we
                 prove
                 by
                 that
                 
                   Wooden
                   Statue
                
                 of
                 Venus
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 Artificially
                 made
                 by
                 DAEDALUS
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 walk
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 :
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 Wooden-Dove
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 ARCHYTAS
                 of
                 Tarentum
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 fly
                 about
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Whether
                   Apes
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   Rational
                   Creatures
                   .
                
                 You
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Apes
                 do
                 many
                 things
                 that
                 manifestly
                 prove
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Reason
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 go
                 out
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 they
                 observe
                 exact
                 Military
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 range
                 their
                 Armies
                 as
                 Men
                 do
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 bury
                 their
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 perform
                 many
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 Actions
                 ,
                 which
                 demonstrate
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 ,
                 
                   Reasonable
                   Creatures
                
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 these
                 Actions
                 are
                 performed
                 by
                 Monkies
                 naturally
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Watches
                 point
                 the
                 Hours
                 ,
                 so
                 Beasts
                 perform
                 their
                 Actions
                 by
                 Instinct
                 :
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 greater
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 Monkies
                 do
                 marshal
                 their
                 Armies
                 ,
                 supposing
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 what
                 Historians
                 relate
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 bury
                 their
                 Dead
                 ;
                 than
                 that
                 Dogs
                 and
                 Cats
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 voided
                 their
                 Excrements
                 ,
                 scrape
                 up
                 the
                 Earth
                 round
                 about
                 ,
                 to
                 cover
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 tho'
                 indeed
                 they
                 seldom
                 do
                 it
                 to
                 any
                 purpose
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 hide
                 them
                 wholly
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 act
                 meerly
                 by
                 Instinct
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 advertency
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 any
                 curious
                 Clock-work
                 or
                 Machin
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   If
                   Brutes
                   have
                   a
                   Soul
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   Immortal
                   .
                
                 Conclude
                 we
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 Beasts
                 perform
                 all
                 their
                 Actions
                 ,
                 whether
                 Sensitive
                 or
                 Motive
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Texture
                 and
                 Disposition
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Thinking
                 ,
                 tho'
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 imperfect
                 degree
                 imaginable
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 allow
                 Brutes
                 to
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 never
                 so
                 mean
                 and
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 cannot
                 deny
                 them
                 the
                 Priviledge
                 of
                 a
                 Soul
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 be
                 forc'd
                 to
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Monkies
                   ,
                   Dogs
                   ,
                   Foxes
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 have
                 Souls
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Men
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 grant
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 allow
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Soul
                 is
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Immortal
                 ;
                 because
                 Thinking
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 consists
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Mode
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 depend
                 on
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   If
                   Brutes
                   have
                   Souls
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   Men.
                   
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 supposing
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 Beasts
                 to
                 be
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Indivisible
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 Immortal
                 :
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 Argument
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 the
                 Immortality
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Souls
                
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 prove
                 the
                 same
                 concerning
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 Beasts
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 allow
                 Knowledge
                 to
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 make
                 them
                 capable
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 imagin
                 a
                 Knowing
                 or
                 Thinking
                 
                 Creature
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 under
                 an
                 Obligation
                 to
                 obey
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 pay
                 
                   Religious
                   Duties
                
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 repugnant
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Souls
                   of
                   Beasts
                
                 be
                 Knowing
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 know
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 knowing
                 themselves
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 led
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 their
                 Creatour
                 .
                 Which
                 Opinions
                 would
                 pave
                 a
                 ready
                 way
                 to
                 Atheism
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Question
                 is
                 discust
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 my
                 
                   Dissertation
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   Sense
                   and
                   Knowledge
                   in
                   Brutes
                
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 have
                 recourse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
                 Of
                 Fourfooted
                 Beasts
                 and
                 Reptils
                 ,
                 or
                 Creeping
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Division
                   of
                   an
                   Animal
                   into
                   Rational
                   and
                   Irrational
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   true
                   Division
                   .
                
                 AN
                 Animal
                 is
                 commonly
                 divided
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 ,
                 into
                 Rational
                 and
                 Irrational
                 ,
                 as
                 into
                 two
                 Members
                 that
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Nature
                 of
                 Animal
                 ,
                 and
                 comprehend
                 all
                 its
                 several
                 species
                 .
                 But
                 since
                 ARISTOTLE
                 himself
                 doth
                 not
                 approve
                 of
                 this
                 Division
                 ,
                 because
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Terms
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Privation
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Divisions
                 so
                 exprest
                 are
                 illegitimate
                 ;
                 none
                 will
                 think
                 strange
                 if
                 we
                 reject
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 word
                 Irrational
                 ,
                 or
                 Unreasonable
                 ,
                 represents
                 no
                 positive
                 Idea
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 requisite
                 to
                 constitute
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 several
                 species
                 or
                 kinds
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 every
                 Division
                 must
                 be
                 exprest
                 in
                 such
                 terms
                 ,
                 as
                 do
                 explain
                 and
                 lay
                 open
                 the
                 Natures
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 divided
                 ;
                 whereas
                 by
                 
                   Negative
                   terms
                
                 ,
                 neither
                 any
                 Attributes
                 nor
                 Properties
                 are
                 declared
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Division
                 of
                 Animal
                 into
                 Rational
                 and
                 Irrational
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 amongst
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 good
                 for
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 render
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 things
                 dark
                 and
                 obscure
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Of
                   Animals
                   ,
                   some
                   are
                   Terrestrial
                   ,
                   some
                   Volatile
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   Aquatile
                   .
                
                 An
                 Animal
                 therefore
                 may
                 more
                 commodiously
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   ,
                   Volatile
                
                 or
                 Flying
                 ,
                 and
                 Aquatile
                 or
                 Swimming
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 motions
                 they
                 exert
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   a
                   Terrestrial
                   Animal
                   is
                   .
                
                 We
                 call
                 those
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Animals
                
                 ,
                 that
                 live
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 whereof
                 some
                 be
                 Four-footed
                 ,
                 that
                 go
                 upon
                 
                   four
                   Feet
                
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 Reptils
                 ,
                 which
                 wanting
                 Feet
                 ,
                 do
                 move
                 themselves
                 by
                 
                   Creeping
                   .
                   Fourfooted
                   Beasts
                
                 do
                 go
                 by
                 setting
                 their
                 Feet
                 one
                 before
                 another
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 other
                 Animals
                 that
                 have
                 2
                 Feet
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 than
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 the
                 performing
                 of
                 which
                 progressive
                 motion
                 are
                 generally
                 required
                 
                   Toes
                   ,
                   Feet
                   ,
                   Shin-bones
                   ,
                   Legs
                   ,
                
                 which
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   Muscles
                   ,
                   Tendons
                   ,
                   Ligaments
                   ,
                   Gristles
                
                 and
                 Membrans
                 ,
                 constitute
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 
                   Progressive
                   motion
                
                 .
                 The
                 Bones
                 belonging
                 to
                 this
                 Organ
                 are
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 joyned
                 by
                 Articulation
                 ,
                 the
                 round
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 the
                 Hollow
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 Toes
                 consist
                 of
                 many
                 Joints
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Instep
                 is
                 joyned
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 the
                 Heel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bone
                 call'd
                 Navicularis
                 or
                 Cyboides
                 ;
                 the
                 Leg
                 is
                 joyned
                 by
                 articulation
                 with
                 the
                 Ankle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Thigh
                 with
                 the
                 Hip-bone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Shank
                 or
                 Leg.
                 Progressive
                 motion
                 therefore
                 is
                 performed
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Legs
                 standing
                 still
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 thrust
                 out
                 forwards
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Legs
                 are
                 not
                 moved
                 both
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 turns
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 whilst
                 Animals
                 go
                 forwards
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscles
                 act
                 their
                 several
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Thigh
                 is
                 turned
                 in
                 the
                 Hip-bone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ankle
                 about
                 the
                 Leg.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Circumstances
                   accompanying
                   the
                   Progressive
                   motion
                   of
                   a
                   Man.
                   
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Man
                   ▪
                
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 cannot
                 walk
                 directly
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   line
                
                 ;
                 because
                 as
                 he
                 goes
                 ,
                 he
                 rests
                 himself
                 sometimes
                 on
                 one
                 Leg
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 on
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 both
                 his
                 Legs
                 or
                 Feet
                 are
                 not
                 moved
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   line
                
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 2
                 
                   Parallel
                   lines
                
                 ,
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Right
                   lines
                
                 .
                 It
                 follows
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 that
                 goes
                 or
                 
                   walks
                   ▪
                
                 doth
                 continually
                 rest
                 or
                 stay
                 himself
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 because
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Feet
                 doth
                 always
                 stand
                 firm
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 other
                 comes
                 to
                 take
                 its
                 turn
                 :
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 Foot
                 that
                 stands
                 still
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 Bulk
                 or
                 Trunk
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 to
                 move
                 forwards
                 .
                 
                   It
                   follows
                
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   advancing
                   Foot
                
                 moves
                 as
                 fast
                 again
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Trunk
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 advanceth
                 continually
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Feet
                 advance
                 only
                 by
                 turns
                 ,
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 must
                 be
                 allow'd
                 for
                 the
                 Resting
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 for
                 the
                 Advancing
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 consequently
                 the
                 Foot
                 that
                 advanceth
                 ,
                 by
                 moving
                 as
                 fast
                 again
                 ,
                 doth
                 compensate
                 the
                 delay
                 of
                 its
                 resting
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Of
                   Foure
                   footed
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   some
                   are
                   Viviparous
                   ▪
                   and
                   other●
                   Oviparous
                   .
                
                 Amongst
                 
                   Fourfooted
                   Beasts
                
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 greater
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Horse
                   ,
                   Elephant
                   ,
                   Camel
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Some
                 of
                 a
                 mean
                 Bigness
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Dog
                   ,
                   Lion
                   ,
                   Sheep
                   ,
                   Cat
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Some
                 Little
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Rat
                   ,
                   Mouse
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 And
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 Viviparous
                 ,
                 that
                 bring
                 forth
                 
                   living
                   Births
                
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 Oviparous
                 ,
                 that
                 lay
                 Eggs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   What
                   Animals
                   are
                   Viviparou●
                   ▪
                   and
                   what
                   Oviparous
                   .
                
                 Those
                 are
                 Viviparous
                 ,
                 that
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 living
                 and
                 
                   perfect
                   Animal
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Oviparous
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 lay
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 whence
                 an
                 Animal
                 afterwards
                 is
                 hatched
                 :
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 Crododile
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Lizard
                   ,
                   Frogs
                   ,
                   Tortoises
                
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 or
                 Sea.
                 It
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 Wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Crocodile
                 ,
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 Creature
                 ,
                 which
                 commonly
                 grows
                 to
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 15
                 Cubits
                 ,
                 should
                 proceed
                 from
                 an
                 Egg
                 no
                 bigger
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Goose
                   .
                   Lizards
                
                 ,
                 whether
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 green
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 other
                 that
                 are
                 distinguish'd
                 with
                 shining
                 Stars
                 ,
                 are
                 propagated
                 by
                 Eggs.
                 The
                 Tortoise
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 lays
                 Eggs
                 with
                 a
                 Yolk
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 covers
                 with
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 warmth
                 thereof
                 are
                 hatched
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Sea-Tortoise
                 covers
                 hers
                 with
                 the
                 Sand
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sea-shoar
                   .
                   Serpents
                
                 also
                 are
                 Oviparous
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
                 lay
                 their
                 Eggs
                 in
                 Horse-dung
                 ,
                 or
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 an
                 Oven
                 or
                 Furnace
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 hatch
                 them
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 Birds
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   7.
                   
                   Chap.
                   20.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   In.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   Chichester
                   Graham
                   of
                   Norton-Conyers
                   in
                   the
                   north
                   Rideing
                   of
                   york-shire
                   Esqr.
                   And
                   to
                   Anne
                   his
                   Wife
                   ,
                   daughter
                   and
                   Heyress
                   of
                   Thomas
                   Thweng
                   of
                   Kilton
                   Castle
                   in
                   Cleaveland
                   in
                   the
                   Said
                   County
                   Esqr.
                   deceased
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   G.
                   Freeman
                   Invent
                   :
                
                 
                   M
                   Vander
                   Gucht
                   .
                   scul
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 Of
                 Flying
                 Animals
                 ,
                 or
                 Birds
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Birds
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   the
                   Eagle
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Birds
                   .
                
                 
                   FLying
                   Animals
                
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 Birds
                 or
                 Fowl
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 fly
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 The
                 Eagle
                 is
                 accounted
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Strength
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 Height
                 of
                 his
                 Flight
                 ,
                 the
                 Sharpness
                 of
                 his
                 Sight
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nobleness
                 or
                 Generosity
                 of
                 his
                 Temper
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   various
                   kinds
                   of
                   Birds
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 innumerable
                 Kinds
                 of
                 Birds
                 ;
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 next
                 to
                 impossible
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Individuals
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 content
                 my self
                 to
                 enumerate
                 their
                 
                   Principal
                   kinds
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 distinguish'd
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 ways
                 of
                 Feeding
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 Carnivorous
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 feed
                 upon
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 Ravenous
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 again
                 are
                 of
                 two
                 kinds
                 ,
                 viz.
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 
                   Crooked
                   Bills
                
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 the
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Hawks
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Others
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 strait
                 and
                 sharp-pointed
                 Bill
                 or
                 Beak
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Raven
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Jack-Daw
                   ,
                   Mag-Pye
                   ,
                   Crow
                
                 or
                 Rook
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Another
                 kind
                 are
                 Vermivorous
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 feed
                 upon
                 Worms
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Nightingal
                   ,
                   Wood-Cock
                   ,
                   Snipe
                   ,
                   Wood-pecker
                   ,
                   Titmouse
                   ,
                   Wren
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Another
                 Baccivorous
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 feed
                 upon
                 Berries
                 ;
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Thrush
                   ,
                   Black-bird
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Starling
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Others
                 are
                 Granivorous
                 ,
                 that
                 feed
                 upon
                 Corn
                 and
                 other
                 Seeds
                 :
                 And
                 of
                 these
                 again
                 ,
                 some
                 love
                 to
                 be
                 scraping
                 and
                 tumbling
                 in
                 the
                 Dust
                 ;
                 as
                 Cocks
                 and
                 Hens
                 ,
                 the
                 Peacock
                 ,
                 remarkable
                 for
                 his
                 beautiful
                 Tail
                 ,
                 the
                 Bustard
                 and
                 Partridge
                 .
                 Others
                 love
                 to
                 wash
                 and
                 dip
                 themselves
                 in
                 Water
                 ;
                 as
                 amongst
                 Singing-Birds
                 ;
                 the
                 Linnet
                 ,
                 the
                 Ligury
                 ,
                 the
                 Lark
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   All
                   Birds
                   go
                   upon
                   two
                   Feet
                   only
                   .
                
                 Birds
                 have
                 only
                 two
                 Feet
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 either
                 plain
                 and
                 flat
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Swans
                   ,
                   Ducks
                   ,
                   Geese
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Water-Fowl
                 :
                 Or
                 else
                 have
                 their
                 Claws
                 sever'd
                 and
                 divided
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Eagles
                   ,
                   Sparrows
                   ,
                   Swallows
                   ,
                   Pigeons
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Some
                 Report
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Manucodiata
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Bird
                   of
                   Paradise
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 Feet
                 ,
                 but
                 always
                 hovers
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 never
                 found
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 dead
                 :
                 But
                 Reason
                 and
                 Experience
                 evince
                 the
                 falshood
                 of
                 this
                 Story
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 Animals
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 which
                 these
                 cannot
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 especially
                 being
                 always
                 in
                 a
                 hovering
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   That
                   the
                   Bird
                   of
                   Paradise
                   hath
                   Feet
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 imagin
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Birds
                   of
                   Paradise
                
                 take
                 their
                 Rest
                 hovering
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Lightness
                 of
                 their
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Largeness
                 of
                 their
                 Wings
                 and
                 Feathers
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 fall
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 dead
                 ;
                 I
                 would
                 fain
                 know
                 of
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 fall
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 asleep
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 Sleep
                 all
                 the
                 Senses
                 are
                 lock'd
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 cease
                 ?
                 But
                 that
                 all
                 Doubt
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consult
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 Eye-witnesses
                 .
                 
                   ANTONY
                   PIGAFESTA
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Famous
                 Traveller
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Diary
                 of
                 his
                 〈…〉
                 then
                 sell
                 to
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 or
                 stick
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Caps
                 or
                 Helmets
                 ,
                 for
                 Ornaments
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Birds
                   proceed
                   from
                   Eggs.
                   
                
                 Birds
                 are
                 the
                 Product
                 of
                 
                   Prolifick
                   Eggs
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 invigorated
                 by
                 the
                 Male
                 ,
                 and
                 presuppose
                 the
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 the
                 Female
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 an
                 Egg
                 without
                 the
                 
                 Cock's
                 Treading
                 is
                 addle
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Hen
                 ,
                 by
                 producing
                 that
                 Cavity
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Yolk
                 ,
                 doth
                 contribute
                 likewise
                 to
                 the
                 fruitfulness
                 thereof
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 understood
                 by
                 distinguishing
                 the
                 Egg
                 into
                 2
                 Parts
                 ,
                 viz.
                 into
                 the
                 Yolk
                 and
                 White
                 .
                 The
                 Yolk
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 
                   yellow
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 Red
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 nourished
                 by
                 Blood
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 those
                 
                   small
                   Veins
                
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 disperst
                 throughout
                 its
                 outward
                 Coat
                 or
                 Membran
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 Coat
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 very
                 thin
                 one
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 the
                 Yolk
                 hangs
                 to
                 the
                 Cluster
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 covers
                 the
                 whole
                 Yolk
                 ,
                 and
                 conveys
                 Veins
                 and
                 other
                 Vessels
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 is
                 transmitted
                 .
                 The
                 White
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 Outside
                 ▪
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Egg
                 ,
                 yielding
                 copious
                 Nourishment
                 ,
                 but
                 somewhat
                 of
                 a
                 colder
                 Temperament
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 easie
                 of
                 digestion
                 as
                 the
                 Yolk
                 :
                 It
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 fibrous
                 or
                 
                   stringy
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 easily
                 coagulated
                 ,
                 growing
                 hard
                 with
                 the
                 least
                 heat
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 Broad-end
                 of
                 the
                 Egg
                 a
                 little
                 Hollow
                 is
                 found
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Chicken
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 formed
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Hen
                 only
                 .
                 Besides
                 these
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 Eggs
                 2
                 Specks
                 ,
                 call'd
                 by
                 us
                 the
                 
                 Cock's
                 Threadles
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 plastick
                 or
                 formative
                 Virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Egg
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 consist
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Mistake
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 all
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 addle
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 prolifick
                 .
                 An
                 Egg
                 therefore
                 becomes
                 fruitful
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Seed
                   of
                   the
                   Cock
                
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 that
                 Hollow
                 or
                 Scar
                 in
                 the
                 Egg
                 before-mention'd
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Hen.
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 question'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 the
                 Cock
                 doth
                 reach
                 the
                 Womb
                 of
                 the
                 Hen
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 takes
                 root
                 in
                 the
                 Cells
                 thereof
                 ;
                 whence
                 the
                 Rudiment
                 of
                 the
                 Chicken
                 afterwards
                 buds
                 forth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Progress
                   of
                   the
                   Forming
                   of
                   a
                   Chick
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     1
                     ,
                     2
                     ,
                     3
                     ,
                     4
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                   5th
                   Day
                   .
                
                 When
                 the
                 Hen
                 therefore
                 sits
                 upon
                 the
                 Egg
                 ,
                 and
                 excites
                 the
                 Bud
                 ,
                 or
                 prolifick
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 its
                 heat
                 ,
                 the
                 strings
                 or
                 fibres
                 become
                 dilated
                 or
                 extended
                 into
                 several
                 concentrical
                 Rounds
                 or
                 Circles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Chicken
                 becomes
                 formed
                 by
                 degrees
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 second
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Hens
                 sitting
                 ,
                 the
                 Hollow
                 that
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 broad
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Egg
                 ,
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 dilated
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 a
                 Bubble
                 ,
                 the
                 thinner
                 particles
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 exhaled
                 by
                 Heat
                 ,
                 those
                 only
                 remaining
                 that
                 constitute
                 that
                 most
                 clear
                 water
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Bubble
                 is
                 filled
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 Fourth
                 day
                 a
                 Purple
                 Spot
                 ,
                 or
                 Reddish
                 point
                 appears
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Rudiment
                 and
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 whence
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 afterwards
                 proceed
                 many
                 little
                 Veins
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 colour
                 ,
                 but
                 almost
                 invisible
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 fineness
                 and
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 afterwards
                 end
                 in
                 the
                 Umbilicary
                 or
                 
                   Navel
                   Vessels
                
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 Fifth
                 day
                 there
                 appear
                 in
                 this
                 Rudiment
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 2
                 Ventricles
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Ear-lappets
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 Ventricle
                 or
                 Right
                 Cavity
                 is
                 contracted
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 the
                 Ear-lappet
                 that
                 is
                 joined
                 to
                 it
                 is
                 dilated
                 ,
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 2
                 Bladders
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 there
                 appears
                 something
                 in
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 a
                 Worm
                 ,
                 joined
                 to
                 the
                 little
                 Vein
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 round
                 little
                 Body
                 is
                 annexed
                 ,
                 but
                 bigger
                 than
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 distinguisht
                 into
                 4
                 Bubbles
                 filled
                 with
                 a
                 most
                 clear
                 and
                 
                   Christalline
                   Liquor
                
                 .
                 Which
                 4
                 Bubbles
                 do
                 represent
                 
                   both
                   the
                   Eyes
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cerebellum
                 or
                 hinder
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   formed
                   in
                   the
                   Chick
                   the
                   succeeding
                   days
                   .
                
                 On
                 the
                 
                   Sixth
                   day
                
                 the
                 Feet
                 and
                 Wings
                 of
                 the
                 Chicken
                 are
                 formed
                 ,
                 the
                 Coats
                 and
                 Membrans
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 begin
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 the
                 first
                 beginnings
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 and
                 Liver
                 .
                 Also
                 the
                 Bill
                 or
                 Beak
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Guts
                 and
                 Inwards
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 Chicken
                 begins
                 to
                 move
                 it self
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lift
                 up
                 its
                 Head.
                 Then
                 also
                 the
                 Rudiments
                 of
                 the
                 Bones
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 formed
                 ,
                 appearing
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 thin
                 
                   Spider
                   Webs
                
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 Seventh
                 day
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 begin
                 to
                 appear
                 more
                 distinct
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 encreasing
                 every
                 day
                 till
                 the
                 Tenth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 are
                 compleated
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Head
                 then
                 appears
                 greater
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Eyes
                 bigger
                 than
                 the
                 Head
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 the
                 Chicken
                 swims
                 on
                 the
                 Colliquamentum
                 or
                 dissolved
                 White
                 of
                 the
                 Egg.
                 After
                 the
                 Fourteenth
                 day
                 ,
                 all
                 its
                 members
                 appear
                 still
                 more
                 distinctly
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 covered
                 with
                 Feathers
                 ,
                 the
                 inwards
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 hid
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   hinder
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 pent
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Skull
                 ;
                 the
                 Chicken
                 begins
                 to
                 Peep
                 or
                 Cheep
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 no
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 straightness
                 of
                 his
                 pent
                 up
                 Room
                 ,
                 after
                 having
                 first
                 consum'd
                 the
                 White
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Yolk
                 also
                 ,
                 it
                 breaks
                 through
                 the
                 Shell
                 and
                 comes
                 forth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   probable
                   that
                   a
                   Chick
                   and
                   other
                   Animals
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   formed
                   by
                   Parts
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   together
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Progress
                 our
                 Eyes
                 discover
                 in
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 a
                 Chicken
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 appears
                 such
                 to
                 the
                 unassisted
                 Eye
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 Verdict
                 of
                 the
                 Microscope
                 ,
                 as
                 MALPIGHIUS
                 did
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 every
                 Fruitful
                 or
                 Prolifick
                 Egg
                 (
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 Addle
                 ,
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 )
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Incubation
                   of
                   the
                   Hen
                
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Rudiments
                 of
                 the
                 Chicken
                 ;
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 even
                 without
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 a
                 Microscope
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 discern
                 the
                 first
                 Lineaments
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 in
                 the
                 Bud
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 very
                 evident
                 in
                 a
                 Tulip
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 time
                 we
                 view
                 the
                 Bud
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Magnifying
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 with
                 our
                 bare
                 Eye
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 only
                 see
                 the
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 turn
                 Green
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 those
                 that
                 constitute
                 the
                 Flower
                 of
                 the
                 Tulip
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Triangular
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 enclosed
                 in
                 the
                 Grain
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 little
                 6
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 which
                 surround
                 it
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 
                   bottom
                   of
                   the
                   Tulip
                
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 it
                 seems
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 a
                 Flower
                 contains
                 a
                 Flower
                 ,
                 so
                 an
                 Animal
                 contains
                 another
                 whole
                 and
                 compleat
                 Animal
                 ,
                 tho'
                 sometimes
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 not
                 discoverable
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 a
                 Microscope
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   Birds
                   do
                   fly
                   in
                   the
                   Air
                   by
                   the
                   Help
                   of
                   their
                   Wings
                
                 Birds
                 with
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 their
                 Wings
                 ,
                 keep
                 themselves
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 move
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 resists
                 the
                 swift
                 agitation
                 of
                 their
                 Wings
                 ,
                 and
                 opposeth
                 their
                 descent
                 or
                 falling
                 down
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Air
                 be
                 very
                 pliable
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 indeed
                 makes
                 a
                 great
                 resistance
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 opposeth
                 the
                 entrance
                 even
                 of
                 
                   Heavy
                   Things
                
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 when
                 
                   Boyes
                   skin
                   Stones
                
                 along
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 a
                 smooth
                 River
                 or
                 Pond
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 resists
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 by
                 several
                 rebounds
                 leap
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 Water
                 which
                 opposeth
                 their
                 entrance
                 .
                 Yea
                 many
                 times
                 the
                 Bullets
                 discharged
                 from
                 great
                 Guns
                 are
                 seen
                 to
                 graze
                 along
                 ,
                 and
                 rebound
                 from
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 sometimes
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 walking
                 on
                 the
                 Bank
                 or
                 Shoar
                 are
                 sometimes
                 wounded
                 and
                 killed
                 ,
                 by
                 Bullets
                 so
                 rebounding
                 from
                 the
                 Water
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 are
                 Birds
                 borne
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 heavier
                 than
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 spreading
                 and
                 continual
                 beating
                 of
                 their
                 Wings
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 supported
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Two
                   things
                   are
                   required
                   to
                   the
                   Flight
                   in
                   Birds
                   .
                
                 To
                 the
                 flying
                 of
                 Birds
                 2
                 things
                 are
                 requisit
                 ,
                 First
                 the
                 spreading
                 of
                 their
                 Feathers
                 ,
                 the
                 single
                 Hairs
                 whereof
                 are
                 so
                 intangled
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 cannot
                 enter
                 through
                 them
                 without
                 some
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 resistance
                 ariseth
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 the
                 expansion
                 of
                 their
                 Wings
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 beating
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 leisurely
                 ,
                 as
                 Kites
                 do
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 frequently
                 like
                 Doves
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 fast
                 as
                 the
                 Felfare
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 by
                 the
                 Prevalence
                 of
                 this
                 resistance
                 ,
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Gravity
                 is
                 overcome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Bird
                 continues
                 poised
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   Birds
                   move
                   themselves
                   this
                   way
                   and
                   that
                   way
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Birds
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 press
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 hover
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 move
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Wings
                 which
                 bear
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 be
                 thrust
                 backwards
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 resistance
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 behind
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 forwarded
                 in
                 their
                 progressive
                 Motion
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 structure
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Birds
                   Wings
                
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 hollowness
                 of
                 them
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 prominence
                 backward
                 ,
                 do
                 both
                 concur
                 to
                 beat
                 back
                 the
                 Air.
                 A
                 Resemblance
                 whereof
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 swim
                 ,
                 who
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 only
                 press
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Belly
                 and
                 Hands
                 ,
                 without
                 beating
                 it
                 back
                 with
                 their
                 Feet
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 move
                 forwards
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 Ship
                 can
                 advance
                 if
                 the
                 Water
                 be
                 only
                 divided
                 by
                 the
                 Oars
                 ,
                 without
                 they
                 be
                 thrust
                 or
                 moved
                 backwards
                 .
                 Birds
                 therefore
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 moving
                 forwards
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 must
                 beat
                 back
                 the
                 Air
                 behind
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 some
                 
                   Birds
                   fly
                
                 much
                 more
                 swiftly
                 and
                 strongly
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Swallow
                 ,
                 the
                 Pigeon
                 and
                 the
                 long-winged
                 Hawks
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 thereof
                 is
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 more
                 advantageous
                 make
                 and
                 frame
                 of
                 their
                 Wings
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 Muscles
                 wherewith
                 they
                 move
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 Heaviness
                 or
                 force
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   7.
                   
                   Chap.
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip.
                   Sculp
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Tail
                   of
                   Birds
                   only
                   moves
                   upwards
                   and
                   downwards
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 apprehend
                 how
                 the
                 Tail
                 of
                 Birds
                 serves
                 them
                 to
                 turn
                 downwards
                 or
                 upwards
                 :
                 Let
                 us
                 suppose
                 a
                 Bird
                 AB
                 ,
                 whose
                 Center
                 of
                 Gravity
                 is
                 C
                 ,
                 flying
                 Horizontally
                 from
                 G
                 to
                 F
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 flying
                 he
                 rear
                 his
                 Tail
                 BH
                 ;
                 this
                 supposed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 resists
                 the
                 Tail
                 BH
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Bird
                 turn
                 about
                 the
                 Point
                 C
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 take
                 the
                 situation
                 LK
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Head
                 raiseth
                 it self
                 from
                 A
                 to
                 L
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Tail
                 is
                 turned
                 
                 downwards
                 to
                 BI
                 ,
                 the
                 resisting
                 Air
                 makes
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Bird
                 to
                 turn
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 Point
                 C
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 posture
                 NO
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Bird
                 doth
                 lower
                 it self
                 from
                 A
                 to
                 O.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXI
                 .
                 Of
                 Swimming
                 Animals
                 ,
                 or
                 Fishes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Whale
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   of
                   all
                   Fishes
                   .
                
                 FIshes
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 move
                 themselves
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Swimming
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Aquatiles
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 bulky
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Whale
                 ,
                 very
                 common
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Indian
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 PLINY
                 assigns
                 the
                 largeness
                 of
                 4
                 Acres
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 out
                 in
                 length
                 960
                 Foot.
                 PARAEUS
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 was
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 River
                 Schelde
                 ,
                 10
                 Miles
                 from
                 Antwerp
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 1577
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 58
                 Foot
                 long
                 ,
                 16
                 Foot
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Tail
                 14
                 Foot
                 broad
                 ;
                 the
                 distance
                 from
                 his
                 Eye
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 his
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 16
                 Foot
                 ;
                 his
                 Under-Jaw
                 was
                 of
                 6
                 Foot
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 25
                 Teeth
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Upper-Jaw
                 were
                 answering
                 so
                 many
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 shutting
                 of
                 his
                 Jaws
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 hid
                 .
                 A
                 Whale
                 is
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 other
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 besides
                 
                   Lungs
                   ,
                   Kidneys
                   ,
                   Arteries
                   ,
                   Bladder
                
                 and
                 Genitals
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 Pipe
                 in
                 the
                 fore-part
                 of
                 its
                 Head
                 instead
                 of
                 Gills
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 with
                 great
                 force
                 it
                 spouts
                 again
                 out
                 the
                 Water
                 it
                 receives
                 into
                 its
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Difference
                   of
                   Fishes
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   several
                   places
                   they
                   delight
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   coverings
                   .
                
                 There
                 be
                 many
                 differences
                 of
                 Fishes
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 coverings
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Place
                 they
                 delight
                 in
                 .
                 With
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Place
                 some
                 are
                 Sea-fish
                 ,
                 others
                 River-fish
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 such
                 as
                 delight
                 in
                 Lakes
                 and
                 Ponds
                 .
                 With
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 covering
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 Scaly
                 ,
                 some
                 covered
                 only
                 with
                 a
                 Skin
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 with
                 a
                 smooth
                 ,
                 or
                 rough
                 one
                 .
                 Amongst
                 Sea-fish
                 some
                 are
                 called
                 Littoral
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 neighbourhood
                 of
                 the
                 Shoar
                 ,
                 such
                 are
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   Scaly
                   Fishes
                
                 the
                 Roach
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Trout
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 smooth
                 skin'd
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 the
                 Mackrel
                 and
                 the
                 Eel
                 ;
                 others
                 are
                 called
                 in
                 Latin
                 Saxatiles
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 delight
                 in
                 
                   Stony
                   Places
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Gilthead
                 ,
                 common
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 of
                 Crete
                 ,
                 the
                 Gudgeon
                 ,
                 the
                 Hornback
                 ,
                 some
                 pass
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 into
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Salmon
                 ,
                 the
                 Lamprey
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Fishes
                   are
                   propagated
                   by
                   Copulation
                   .
                
                 Some
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 the
                 opinion
                 that
                 Fishes
                 were
                 not
                 generated
                 by
                 Copulation
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Female
                   swimming
                
                 before
                 did
                 scatter
                 her
                 Spawn
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Male
                 following
                 her
                 did
                 impregnate
                 ,
                 by
                 pouring
                 his
                 Milt
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 mistake
                 ,
                 for
                 Fishes
                 do
                 copulate
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 altogether
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 foresaid
                 opinion
                 were
                 true
                 .
                 Besides
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 conceive
                 that
                 the
                 Spawn
                 or
                 Eggs
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Female
                   Fishes
                
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 the
                 Milt
                 of
                 the
                 Males
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 by
                 mixing
                 with
                 the
                 water
                 lose
                 all
                 its
                 virtue
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 we
                 build
                 much
                 upon
                 
                   ARISTOTLES
                   Authority
                
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 it
                 by
                 any
                 Experiment
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 3
                 
                   d
                   Book
                   de
                   Animal
                   .
                   Cap.
                
                 7.
                 he
                 owns
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 doubtful
                 .
                 Fishes
                 therefore
                 are
                 generated
                 by
                 Copulation
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 
                   Oviparous
                   Animals
                
                 are
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 would
                 this
                 Copulation
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Male
                 doth
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 Emission
                 render
                 the
                 Eggs
                 of
                 the
                 Female
                 fruitful
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 that
                 the
                 Males
                 abound
                 with
                 Milt
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Females
                 abound
                 with
                 Spawn
                 or
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Copulation
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Males
                 follow
                 the
                 Females
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 besprinkle
                 the
                 scattered
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 repeated
                 Copulation
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 impregnate
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Females
                   Eggs
                
                 that
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 Spawn'd
                 :
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 a
                 Cock
                 doth
                 often
                 tread
                 the
                 Hen
                 :
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 above
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 do
                 abound
                 in
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 impregnated
                 by
                 one
                 act
                 of
                 Copulation
                 .
                 From
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Generation
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 except
                 the
                 Dolphin
                 and
                 the
                 Whale
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 Oviparous
                 ,
                 but
                 bring
                 forth
                 
                   living
                   Births
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 their
                 way
                 of
                 Copulation
                 is
                 different
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Breasts
                 are
                 filled
                 with
                 Milk
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 other
                 Fishes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Many
                   Monsters
                   are
                   found
                   amongst
                   Fishes
                   .
                
                 Amongst
                 Fishes
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 Monstrous
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Hippopotamus
                 or
                 the
                 River
                 Horse
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 resembles
                 a
                 Horse
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 Figure
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 its
                 Bulk
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 hath
                 Ears
                 like
                 a
                 Bear
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Mouth
                 wider
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Lion
                 ,
                 with
                 very
                 great
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 Neck
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 Tail
                 of
                 a
                 Swine
                 ,
                 with
                 short
                 Feet
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 divided
                 Hoof
                 like
                 a
                 
                   Hog
                   .
                   ARISTOTLE
                
                 describes
                 this
                 
                   Animal
                   Lib.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Hist.
                   Animal
                
                 .
                 thus
                 ;
                 The
                 River-horse
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 which
                 Egypt
                 brings
                 forth
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 Mane
                 of
                 a
                 Horse
                 ,
                 a
                 round
                 Hoof
                 like
                 a
                 Pipe
                 or
                 Tube
                 ,
                 a
                 flat
                 Snout
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Anckle
                 like
                 those
                 that
                 divide
                 the
                 Hoof
                 in
                 two
                 ,
                 Teeth
                 somewhat
                 prominent
                 and
                 sticking
                 out
                 ,
                 the
                 Tail
                 of
                 a
                 Swine
                 ,
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 a
                 Horse
                 ,
                 the
                 bigness
                 or
                 bulk
                 of
                 an
                 Ass
                 ;
                 the
                 thickness
                 of
                 his
                 Hide
                 being
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 Hunting-staffs
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 resembling
                 those
                 of
                 an
                 Ass
                 or
                 Horse
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 account
                 PLINY
                 gives
                 us
                 from
                 Aristotle
                 .
                 The
                 Sea-calf
                 is
                 also
                 accounted
                 a
                 Sea-monster
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 Fishes
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 its
                 Body
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 ARISTOTLE
                 ranks
                 it
                 amongst
                 4
                 footed
                 Beasts
                 .
                 This
                 Monster
                 hath
                 short
                 Arms
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Elbow
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 hath
                 some
                 resemblance
                 with
                 our
                 Bodies
                 :
                 It
                 consists
                 of
                 many
                 Bones
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 thick
                 Hide
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 dark
                 couloured
                 Hairs
                 ,
                 drawing
                 towards
                 an
                 Ash-colour
                 :
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 little
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 its
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Neck
                 is
                 long
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 can
                 stretch
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 in
                 at
                 its
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 Ears
                 ,
                 but
                 instead
                 thereof
                 only
                 some
                 open
                 holes
                 ;
                 its
                 lower
                 Jaw
                 resembles
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 upper
                 is
                 much
                 broader
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Animal
                 ;
                 his
                 Nostrils
                 are
                 very
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Calf
                 ,
                 his
                 Teeth
                 like
                 those
                 of
                 a
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Eyes
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 changeable
                 and
                 uncertain
                 colour
                 .
                 A
                 Thornback
                 also
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 deformed
                 
                 and
                 monstrous
                 Fish
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 so
                 commonly
                 known
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 to
                 insist
                 upon
                 the
                 Description
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Peripateticks
                   following
                   their
                   Master
                   ,
                   deny
                   all
                   Respiration
                   to
                   Fishes
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 Respiration
                 is
                 ordained
                 by
                 Nature
                 for
                 the
                 Cooling
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 send
                 away
                 the
                 vapours
                 and
                 smutty
                 steams
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 otherwise
                 stop
                 the
                 Blood
                 from
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 left
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 emitted
                 out
                 ;
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 question
                 controverted
                 amongst
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 whether
                 Fishes
                 and
                 other
                 Animals
                 that
                 want
                 Lungs
                 do
                 breath
                 or
                 no.
                 This
                 is
                 commonly
                 denied
                 by
                 the
                 Perepateticks
                 upon
                 their
                 Masters
                 Authority
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 will
                 allow
                 any
                 Respiration
                 in
                 Fishes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Fishes
                   breathe
                   by
                   the
                   drawing
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   letting
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Breath
                   .
                
                 But
                 our
                 Modern
                 Philosophers
                 and
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 cannot
                 allow
                 Fishes
                 such
                 a
                 Respiration
                 as
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Contraction
                 and
                 Dilatation
                 of
                 the
                 Midrif
                 ,
                 and
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 take
                 for
                 granted
                 that
                 Fishes
                 (
                 except
                 Whales
                 and
                 Dolphins
                 )
                 have
                 no
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 yet
                 neither
                 do
                 they
                 deny
                 them
                 such
                 a
                 Respiration
                 as
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 drawing
                 in
                 of
                 Air
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 
                   Halituous
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 cooling
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Blood.
                   Pliny
                
                 joins
                 with
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 Lib.
                 9.
                 
                 Cap.
                 7.
                 because
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   instead
                   of
                   Lungs
                   they
                   have
                   other
                   Organs
                   for
                   Breathing
                   ,
                   and
                   instead
                   of
                   Blood
                   some
                   other
                   Equivalent
                   humour
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 do
                 we
                 want
                 reason
                 wherewith
                 to
                 back
                 this
                 opinion
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Respiration
                 is
                 the
                 cooling
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cherishing
                 and
                 refreshing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vital
                   Spirits
                
                 :
                 now
                 both
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Fishes
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 why
                 were
                 Gills
                 given
                 to
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 through
                 them
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 either
                 alone
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 conveighed
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 cast
                 out
                 again
                 ?
                 But
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 convinced
                 that
                 Fishes
                 must
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 by
                 Respiration
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 they
                 die
                 without
                 it
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 Fishes
                 be
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Vessel
                 with
                 a
                 narrow
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 full
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 kept
                 alive
                 there
                 for
                 many
                 Months
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 kept
                 open
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 shut
                 up
                 they
                 die
                 immediately
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 Water
                 alone
                 were
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 cooling
                 of
                 their
                 Heart
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Respiration
                   of
                   Fishes
                   proved
                   by
                   Experiment
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 very
                 observable
                 herein
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Vessel
                 is
                 stopt
                 the
                 Fish
                 get
                 themselves
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 some
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 do
                 whilst
                 the
                 Vessel
                 is
                 open
                 ,
                 but
                 play
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Vessel
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 RONDELETIUS
                 in
                 his
                 4
                 
                   th
                   .
                   Book
                   of
                   Fishes
                   ,
                   Cap.
                
                 9.
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 Lungs
                 do
                 draw
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Water
                 ;
                 and
                 cast
                 it
                 out
                 again
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 draw
                 in
                 their
                 Breath
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 do
                 
                   Whales
                   ,
                   Dolphins
                
                 and
                 Whirlpools
                 (
                 a
                 Fish
                 so
                 called
                 )
                 draw
                 their
                 Breath
                 .
                 Others
                 perform
                 this
                 Respiration
                 by
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 only
                 without
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 a
                 Pipe
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Sea
                   Tortises
                
                 or
                 Tortles
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 Rivers
                 and
                 Lakes
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 Sea-Calves
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 wide
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 strait
                 Windpipe
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 they
                 spout
                 out
                 the
                 Water
                 again
                 through
                 their
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 but
                 retain
                 the
                 Air.
                 All
                 other
                 Fishes
                 that
                 have
                 either
                 open
                 or
                 closed
                 Gills
                 ,
                 do
                 with
                 them
                 draw
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 cast
                 out
                 the
                 Water
                 .
                 Oysters
                 which
                 are
                 covered
                 only
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 thin
                 Skin
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 breath
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 a
                 Word
                 ,
                 all
                 Animals
                 living
                 in
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 their
                 heat
                 is
                 more
                 intense
                 or
                 remiss
                 ,
                 or
                 according
                 as
                 their
                 Spirits
                 are
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 copious
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 several
                 way
                 of
                 Respiration
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Life
                   of
                   all
                   Animals
                   is
                   preserved
                   by
                   the
                   Air.
                   
                
                 Neither
                 indeed
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 Animal
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 preserved
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Engine
                
                 of
                 Mr.
                 BOYL
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 whatsoever
                 Animals
                 are
                 put
                 ,
                 excepting
                 only
                 Oysters
                 and
                 Crabs
                 ,
                 die
                 immediately
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 is
                 yet
                 more
                 evident
                 in
                 Insects
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 Rings
                 2
                 Holes
                 are
                 discernible
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 stopt
                 with
                 Oil
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 glewy
                 or
                 
                   clammy
                   Liquor
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 cannot
                 have
                 its
                 free
                 entrance
                 ,
                 the
                 Animal
                 presently
                 begins
                 to
                 languish
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 some
                 Convulsive
                 Motions
                 expires
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   Man
                   cannot
                   breathe
                   under
                   water
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 object
                 with
                 ARISTOTLE
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Air
                 do
                 penetrate
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 reacheth
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 heart
                 of
                 Fishes
                 ;
                 why
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 a
                 Man
                 may
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 fetch
                 his
                 Breath
                 under
                 Water
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 cause
                 thereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Man
                 living
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 doth
                 continually
                 attract
                 it
                 very
                 copiously
                 ,
                 whereas
                 that
                 portion
                 of
                 Air
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 inconsiderable
                 if
                 compared
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 Men
                 naturally
                 take
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 answer
                 that
                 end
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Air
                 the
                 Water
                 is
                 drawn
                 into
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 cast
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 other
                 Water
                 still
                 coming
                 in
                 ,
                 it
                 oppresseth
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 choaks
                 a
                 Man.
                 Whereas
                 Fishes
                 are
                 furnisht
                 with
                 Gills
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 whereof
                 they
                 cast
                 out
                 the
                 VVater
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffer
                 it
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 inwards
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Air
                 only
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 their
                 Heart
                 is
                 allayed
                 and
                 their
                 
                   Vital
                   Spirits
                
                 preserved
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   Fishes
                   swim
                   .
                
                 The
                 Swimming
                 of
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 doth
                 somewhat
                 resemble
                 the
                 Flying
                 of
                 Birds
                 :
                 for
                 their
                 Fins
                 are
                 instead
                 of
                 VVings
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 their
                 Tail.
                 These
                 consist
                 of
                 Membranes
                 ,
                 joyned
                 together
                 by
                 long
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 distended
                 or
                 contracted
                 and
                 turned
                 every
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   What
                   instruments
                   the
                   Fishes
                   use
                   to
                   move
                   themselves
                   in
                   swimming
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 in
                 all
                 
                   Fishes
                   ,
                   Bladders
                
                 full
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 comprest
                 or
                 dilated
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Fishes
                 are
                 poised
                 on
                 the
                 waters
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 observed
                 that
                 a
                 Fish
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                   Airy
                   Bladder
                
                 had
                 been
                 broken
                 in
                 the
                 empty
                 Recipient
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pneumatical
                   Pump
                
                 ,
                 could
                 never
                 ,
                 during
                 a
                 whole
                 Months
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 lived
                 in
                 a
                 Fish-pond
                 ,
                 rise
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 fain
                 to
                 keep
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 According
                 therefore
                 as
                 Fishes
                 do
                 contract
                 or
                 dilate
                 the
                 said
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 encrease
                 or
                 diminish
                 the
                 bulk
                 of
                 their
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 also
                 do
                 diminish
                 or
                 increase
                 their
                 weight
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 can
                 either
                 dive
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 or
                 mount
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 
                   Glass
                   Bubbles
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Figures
                 hanging
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Glass
                   Tube
                
                 full
                 of
                 water
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 go
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 at
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   7.
                   
                   Chap.
                   22
                   ▪
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   Mr.
                   Iohn
                   Ieffreys
                   only
                   Son
                   and
                   Heyre
                   of
                   Iohn
                   Ieffreys
                   of
                   Llywell
                   in
                   Brecknock
                   shire
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   London
                   Esq
                   r
                   ,
                   by
                   Elizabeth
                   his
                   wife
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Of
                   Flying
                   Fishes
                   .
                
                 Amongst
                 Fishes
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 that
                 fly
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Sea-Swallow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sea-Hawk
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 fins
                 joyned
                 to
                 their
                 Gills
                 of
                 that
                 length
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 reach
                 almost
                 to
                 their
                 Tails
                 .
                 These
                 sometimes
                 fly
                 in
                 such
                 vast
                 Shoals
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 PLINY
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 encumber
                 Vessels
                 in
                 their
                 Course
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 make
                 them
                 sink
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 never
                 fly
                 high
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 but
                 keep
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 VVater
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 some
                 question
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Sea-Hawks
                 fly
                 or
                 swim
                 .
                 They
                 continue
                 thus
                 hovering
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 their
                 Fins
                 are
                 wet
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 dry
                 ,
                 fall
                 down
                 again
                 into
                 the
                 VVater
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXII
                 .
                 Of
                 Insects
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Four
                   kinds
                   of
                   Bloodless
                   Animals
                   .
                
                 ARISTOTLE
                 reckons
                 up
                 4
                 kinds
                 of
                 
                   Bloodless
                   Animals
                
                 :
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 soft
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Polypus
                 or
                 Pourcoutel
                 ,
                 the
                 Cuttle-fish
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 cover'd
                 with
                 a
                 hard
                 Shell
                 ,
                 and
                 difficult
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Crab
                   ,
                   Lobster
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 cover'd
                 with
                 a
                 Shell
                 that
                 is
                 brittle
                 and
                 easily
                 broken
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Cockles
                   ,
                   Perwinkles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 small
                 
                   Shell
                   Fishes
                
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 variety
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 figure
                 and
                 colour
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 up
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Insects
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 the
                 Intersections
                 and
                 Divisions
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 are
                 styled
                 by
                 ALBERTUS
                 MAGNUS
                 ,
                 Annulata
                 ,
                 as
                 consisting
                 of
                 several
                 Rings
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   great
                   variety
                   of
                   Insects
                   ,
                   with
                   relation
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   wherein
                   they
                   live
                   .
                
                 The
                 Variety
                 of
                 Insects
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 Food
                 ,
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Place
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 live
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Place
                   ,
                   Hairy
                
                 and
                 
                   Red
                   VVorms
                
                 are
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Snow
                   :
                   Fire-flies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 Crickets
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 have
                 spoke
                 of
                 in
                 my
                 
                   History
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Part
                 that
                 treats
                 of
                 Animals
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Sea
                   Scolopendra
                
                 ,
                 and
                 VVater-Flea
                 :
                 In
                 
                   Fresh-waters
                   ,
                   Leeches
                   ,
                   Horse-Leeches
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Earth-VVorms
                
                 ;
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Barks
                   of
                   Trees
                   ,
                   VVood-Lice
                
                 ;
                 in
                 Fig-trees
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 Worm
                 called
                 Cerasses
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Service-tree
                 ,
                 Red
                 and
                 Hairy
                 VVorms
                 ;
                 in
                 Vines
                 ,
                 the
                 Worms
                 called
                 Butyri
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   difference
                   of
                   Infects
                   ,
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   their
                   Parts
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 their
                 Parts
                 ,
                 some
                 Insects
                 have
                 no
                 feet
                 ,
                 others
                 have
                 .
                 All
                 VVorms
                 are
                 without
                 feet
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 Earth-VVorms
                 ;
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 breed
                 in
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 their
                 Guts
                 .
                 The
                 VVeevil
                 ,
                 that
                 breeds
                 in
                 Corn
                 ,
                 another
                 that
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 Beans
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Amongst
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 feet
                 ,
                 some
                 have
                 6
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Pismire
                 ,
                 the
                 stinking
                 Bug
                 ,
                 the
                 Flea
                 and
                 Leuse
                 :
                 Others
                 have
                 8
                 feet
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Scorpion
                 and
                 Spider
                 :
                 Some
                 12
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Canker-worms
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Geometrician
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 6
                 feet
                 in
                 the
                 fore-part
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 hinder-part
                 ,
                 and
                 raiseth
                 up
                 his
                 Back
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Bow
                 or
                 Arch
                 ,
                 going
                 like
                 one
                 that
                 measures
                 Land
                 :
                 Some
                 have
                 14
                 feet
                 ;
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 sort
                 of
                 Canker-worms
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 fore-part
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 have
                 6
                 feet
                 ,
                 and
                 8
                 in
                 the
                 hinder
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Of
                   the
                   Generation
                   of
                   Insects
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 Insects
                 .
                 The
                 general
                 Opinion
                 formerly
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 produced
                 by
                 a
                 true
                 Generation
                 ,
                 but
                 deriv'd
                 their
                 Pedigree
                 from
                 the
                 Corruption
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 Experience
                 hath
                 informed
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 put
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Flesh
                 into
                 a
                 Bottle
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 stop
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 Flesh
                 shut
                 up
                 there
                 will
                 never
                 breed
                 any
                 VVorms
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 leave
                 the
                 Bottle
                 unstopt
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 Worms
                 in
                 less
                 than
                 4
                 days
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 time
                 .
                 We
                 find
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 Butterflies
                 ,
                 after
                 Copulation
                 ,
                 do
                 lay
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 whence
                 Canker-worms
                 are
                 hatched
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   All
                   In●●●ts
                   proceed
                   from
                   Eggs.
                   
                
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 rationally
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 Animals
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 breed
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 Cheese
                 ,
                 in
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 in
                 Trees
                 ,
                 in
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Men
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 product
                 either
                 of
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 Seed
                 ,
                 left
                 by
                 other
                 Animals
                 .
                 The
                 production
                 and
                 process
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 fully
                 illustrated
                 by
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 a
                 Canker-worm
                 .
                 For
                 Canker-worms
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 Worms
                 ,
                 are
                 generated
                 from
                 a
                 Seed
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Eggs
                 of
                 Flies
                 or
                 Butter-flies
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 are
                 hatched
                 into
                 Worms
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 changed
                 their
                 Skins
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 turn
                 to
                 Canker-worms
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 Aurelia's
                 or
                 Bodies
                 without
                 motion
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 with
                 a
                 Shell
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 no
                 distinction
                 of
                 Parts
                 appears
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 again
                 are
                 turned
                 into
                 Butter-flies
                 ,
                 or
                 Flies
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 sometimes
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Canker-worms
                 and
                 
                   Worms
                   ,
                   Aurelia's
                
                 do
                 proceed
                 ;
                 whereof
                 some
                 are
                 turned
                 into
                 many
                 Flies
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 into
                 single
                 Butter-flies
                 .
                 Out
                 of
                 a
                 Worm
                 therefore
                 a
                 Canker-worm
                 is
                 formed
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Plant
                 doth
                 not
                 immediately
                 bring
                 forth
                 
                   branches
                   ,
                   flowers
                   ,
                   leaves
                
                 and
                 fruit
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 in
                 their
                 due
                 Season
                 ;
                 so
                 these
                 Worms
                 ,
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 arrive
                 to
                 a
                 further
                 measure
                 of
                 perfection
                 .
                 For
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Worms
                 do
                 often
                 change
                 their
                 Skins
                 .
                 A
                 Canker-worm
                 therefore
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 an
                 Aurelia
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Trunk
                 of
                 its
                 Body
                 being
                 swoln
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Members
                 almost
                 formed
                 ,
                 it
                 so
                 happens
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 Coats
                 and
                 Coverings
                 begin
                 to
                 grow
                 dry
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 away
                 of
                 themselves
                 ;
                 as
                 Flowers
                 fall
                 from
                 Trees
                 ,
                 and
                 Feathers
                 from
                 Birds
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 the
                 Aurelia
                 perceives
                 ,
                 it
                 either
                 wraps
                 it self
                 in
                 a
                 Leaf
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 a
                 glutinous
                 Liquor
                 proceeding
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Body
                 ,
                 it
                 most
                 artificially
                 weaves
                 a
                 strong
                 Covering
                 for
                 her self
                 ;
                 where
                 it
                 continues
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 an
                 Egg
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 receive
                 new
                 
                   Members
                   ,
                   Head
                
                 and
                 Wings
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 become
                 turned
                 to
                 a
                 Butter-fly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Flies
                   and
                   other
                   Insects
                   ,
                   proceed
                   from
                   Worms
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Insects
                 ,
                 that
                 h●ve
                 Wings
                 .
                 For
                 Flies
                 proceeding
                 from
                 Eggs
                 or
                 Seeds
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 Changes
                 as
                 have
                 now
                 been
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 do
                 attain
                 to
                 the
                 Perfection
                 of
                 their
                 Nature
                 ;
                 for
                 first
                 they
                 are
                 Worms
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 turn
                 to
                 Aurelia's
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 Flies
                 do
                 proceed
                 .
                 
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 Canker-worm
                 is
                 to
                 a
                 Butter-fly
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 respect
                 or
                 relation
                 a
                 Worm
                 hath
                 to
                 a
                 Fly.
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 
                   Lice
                   ,
                   Fleas
                   ,
                   Bugs
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 Insects
                 ,
                 are
                 generated
                 of
                 Eggs
                 or
                 Nits
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 other
                 Insects
                 already
                 produced
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 those
                 Animals
                 which
                 are
                 commonly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 generated
                 out
                 of
                 
                   putrid
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Corruption
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 are
                 produced
                 by
                 Copulation
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Flies
                 do
                 Copulate
                 when
                 August
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 they
                 bring
                 forth
                 not
                 Worms
                 ,
                 but
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 great
                 abundance
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Leaves
                   of
                   Trees
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 a
                 
                   black
                   smutty
                   Matter
                
                 ;
                 which
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 are
                 hatched
                 into
                 Worms
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 immoveable
                 ,
                 and
                 answering
                 to
                 the
                 Aurelia's
                 of
                 the
                 Canker-worms
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 are
                 changed
                 into
                 Flies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   Canker-Worms
                   become
                   changed
                   into
                   Butter-flies
                   .
                
                 This
                 Metamorphosis
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 difficult
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 those
                 Parts
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 produc'd
                 anew
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 made
                 visible
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 before
                 been
                 hid
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 Canker-worms
                 ,
                 by
                 Example
                 ,
                 become
                 Butter-flies
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wings
                 and
                 feet
                 they
                 get
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 appear
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 changed
                 into
                 new
                 kinds
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 newly
                 produc'd
                 Parts
                 ,
                 by
                 obtaining
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 form
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 before
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 these
                 Parts
                 were
                 indeed
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 wanted
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Magnitude
                 to
                 render
                 them
                 visible
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 it
                 happens
                 to
                 Plants
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 flowers
                 and
                 fruits
                 do
                 not
                 unfold
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 the
                 Leaves
                 ;
                 tho'
                 all
                 these
                 Parts
                 be
                 at
                 once
                 actually
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Plant
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 .
                 Insects
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 are
                 generated
                 by
                 the
                 Coition
                 of
                 Male
                 and
                 Female
                 ;
                 which
                 latter
                 lays
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 afterwards
                 their
                 Young
                 are
                 hatched
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Eggs
                   of
                   Insects
                   are
                   preserved
                   in
                   the
                   Winter
                   Season
                   .
                
                 But
                 here
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 demanded
                 ,
                 How
                 these
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 whence
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 that
                 Canker-worms
                 and
                 Flies
                 are
                 hatched
                 ,
                 are
                 preserved
                 all
                 the
                 Winter
                 over
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 next
                 Year
                 they
                 may
                 produce
                 Animals
                 .
                 ALDROVANDUS
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Treatise
                 
                   De
                   Insectis
                
                 ,
                 supposeth
                 that
                 those
                 Eggs
                 only
                 are
                 preserved
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 those
                 Leaves
                 that
                 are
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 Cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Barks
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 cannot
                 suffer
                 any
                 damage
                 from
                 the
                 Injuries
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 or
                 Weather
                 .
                 Thus
                 I
                 my self
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 have
                 observed
                 Eggs
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 hinder
                 part
                 of
                 Fig-Leaves
                 ,
                 whence
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 little
                 Canker-worms
                 did
                 proceed
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 thin
                 
                   Downy
                   substance
                
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 them
                 from
                 being
                 hurt
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Ambient
                   body
                
                 ;
                 which
                 Canker-worms
                 afterwards
                 falling
                 down
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 dash'd
                 against
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 but
                 continued
                 hanging
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 like
                 Spiders
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 very
                 fine
                 Thread
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 lay
                 their
                 Eggs
                 on
                 the
                 Under-side
                 of
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 so
                 fold
                 the
                 said
                 Leaves
                 that
                 no
                 Rain
                 can
                 hurt
                 them
                 ,
                 making
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Covert
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 also
                 twice
                 taken
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Canker-worm
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 found
                 amongst
                 Cabbage-Leaves
                 ,
                 did
                 first
                 lay
                 
                   yellow
                   Eggs
                
                 ,
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 thin
                 
                   Downy
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 after
                 she
                 had
                 laid
                 them
                 ,
                 became
                 changed
                 into
                 an
                 Aurelia
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Colour
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 had
                 before
                 when
                 yet
                 a
                 
                   Canker-worm
                   ,
                   viz.
                   yellow
                   ,
                   green
                
                 and
                 black
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 which
                 seem'd
                 strange
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 
                   flying
                   Animals
                
                 proceeded
                 from
                 these
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 so
                 very
                 small
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 scarcely
                 be
                 discerned
                 by
                 the
                 Eye
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 commonly
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Bladders
                 that
                 are
                 on
                 the
                 Leaves
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Elm-tree
                   .
                   So
                   far
                   he
                
                 .
                 Tho'
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 Country-men
                 that
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 these
                 Eggs
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 kept
                 between
                 the
                 Barks
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 many
                 Leaves
                 fill'd
                 with
                 the
                 Eggs
                 of
                 Butter-flies
                 ,
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 found
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 preserved
                 all
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 till
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 Spring
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 hatched
                 into
                 Insects
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Death
                 and
                 Destruction
                 of
                 Animals
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Of
                   t●●ee
                   kinds
                   of
                   Death
                   .
                
                 AS
                 in
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Chapter
                   of
                   this
                   Part
                
                 we
                 reduc'd
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 Life
                 to
                 3
                 Heads
                 ;
                 so
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 how
                 Animals
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 either
                 to
                 dye
                 or
                 perish
                 ,
                 3
                 sorts
                 of
                 death
                 or
                 dying
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 distinguish'd
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Death
                 of
                 
                   Simple
                   Annihilation
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 oppos'd
                 to
                 the
                 LIfe
                 of
                 
                   Simple
                   Existence
                
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Cessation
                   from
                   Operation
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Death
                 that
                 is
                 oppos'd
                 to
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 
                   Actuous
                   Existence
                
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 Separation
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Dissolution
                   of
                   one
                   part
                   from
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 oppos'd
                 to
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Existence
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 first
                 manner
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 those
                 things
                 dye
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 ceasing
                 to
                 exist
                 altogether
                 ,
                 fall
                 into
                 nothing
                 :
                 Things
                 dye
                 the
                 second
                 kind
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 cease
                 to
                 act
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 third
                 way
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 Parts
                 are
                 separated
                 ,
                 and
                 exist
                 distinctly
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 no
                 Substance
                 can
                 be
                 annihilated
                 ,
                 it
                 remains
                 only
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 enquire
                 ,
                 how
                 Animals
                 come
                 to
                 cease
                 from
                 all
                 Operation
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 connection
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Death
                   and
                   Perishing
                   of
                   Animals
                   is
                   designed
                   by
                   Nature
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   their
                   Generation
                   .
                
                 But
                 before
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 Treat
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 first
                 lay
                 down
                 this
                 Truth
                 ,
                 That
                 Death
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 the
                 intention
                 and
                 design
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 Life
                 is
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Corruption
                 is
                 less
                 Natural
                 ,
                 than
                 Generation
                 ?
                 For
                 tho'
                 nothing
                 seems
                 to
                 dye
                 without
                 reluctance
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 force
                 put
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 Corruption
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 less
                 Natural
                 or
                 disagreeing
                 with
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 Corruption
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 particular
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 procuring
                 its
                 Destruction
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 very
                 consentaneous
                 to
                 
                   Universal
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 undertakes
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 fore-going
                 Corruption
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 create
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 produce
                 a
                 thing
                 out
                 of
                 Nothing
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Perfection
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 consists
                 in
                 Variety
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 should
                 appear
                 and
                 act
                 their
                 Parts
                 on
                 this
                 great
                 Theatre
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 represent
                 always
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Face
                 of
                 things
                 :
                 The
                 
                   Divine
                   Wisdom
                
                 hath
                 so
                 order'd
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 Old
                 things
                 should
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 New
                 ones
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 have
                 acted
                 their
                 Parts
                 on
                 the
                 Stage
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 should
                 withdraw
                 to
                 make
                 room
                 for
                 others
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 shall
                 think
                 it
                 a
                 hard
                 case
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 leave
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 enter'd
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 others
                 making
                 room
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 all
                 our
                 Ancestors
                 had
                 been
                 Immortal
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 increased
                 to
                 that
                 number
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 no
                 place
                 left
                 for
                 their
                 Posterity
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   III.
                   When
                   and
                   how
                   Death
                   happens
                   to
                   Animals
                   .
                
                 Having
                 said
                 thus
                 much
                 to
                 comfort
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 our
                 Mortality
                 more
                 tolerable
                 ,
                 we
                 now
                 assert
                 that
                 Death
                 happens
                 to
                 Animals
                 by
                 the
                 extinguishing
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 Hearts
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 all
                 Animals
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 alive
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Continual
                   Heat
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 before
                 call'd
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Fire
                 that
                 is
                 hot
                 without
                 shining
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 Physicians
                 do
                 own
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Bodily
                   Principle
                
                 of
                 all
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 Animals
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 being
                 once
                 extinct
                 ,
                 
                   Life
                   ,
                   Sense
                
                 and
                 Motion
                 be
                 likewise
                 destroyed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   this
                   Heat
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   weakned
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Animals
                   .
                
                 For
                 tho'
                 this
                 
                   Native
                   Heat
                
                 be
                 strong
                 and
                 efficacious
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 process
                 of
                 Age
                 it
                 loseth
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 grows
                 weaker
                 and
                 weaker
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Animals
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 full
                 growth
                 ,
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 after
                 their
                 strength
                 decays
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 this
                 Heat
                 they
                 dye
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 a
                 Wick
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Oil
                 is
                 extinguish'd
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 a
                 Lamp
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Animals
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 continued
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 supplied
                 with
                 Oil
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Animals
                 cannot
                 be
                 maintained
                 by
                 perpetual
                 Aliment
                 ,
                 because
                 Animals
                 dye
                 not
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Aliment
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 their
                 Heat
                 grows
                 so
                 weak
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 change
                 the
                 Food
                 into
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Physicians
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heat
                 which
                 Nature
                 hath
                 afforded
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Maintenance
                 and
                 Support
                 of
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 doth
                 conspire
                 their
                 destruction
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 it
                 preserves
                 us
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 feeding
                 upon
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 it
                 affords
                 strength
                 and
                 vigour
                 to
                 our
                 Members
                 ;
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 it
                 also
                 lays
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 our
                 Destruction
                 ,
                 whilst
                 by
                 continual
                 consuming
                 of
                 our
                 Moisture
                 it self
                 becomes
                 debilitated
                 ,
                 without
                 restoring
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 consume
                 :
                 And
                 accordingly
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Moisture
                 is
                 consumed
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 must
                 consume
                 and
                 waste
                 likewise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heat
                 it self
                 be
                 extinguish'd
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   the
                   utmost
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   first
                   grow
                   cold
                   in
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   dye
                   .
                
                 Now
                 that
                 Death
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 decay
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 daily
                 Experience
                 teacheth
                 us
                 in
                 Dying
                 persons
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Extream
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 Body
                 first
                 begins
                 to
                 grow
                 cold
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 their
                 Breast
                 and
                 Heart
                 it self
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 Heat
                 which
                 is
                 disperst
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 thinning
                 the
                 Blood
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 generates
                 those
                 Spirits
                 which
                 communicate
                 Motion
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 
                 Man's
                 Body
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 and
                 Heart
                 grows
                 weak
                 and
                 languishing
                 ,
                 this
                 Weakness
                 must
                 first
                 affect
                 the
                 
                   Capillary
                   Veins
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 both
                 small
                 and
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 greatest
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 the
                 Fountain
                 of
                 Heat
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   An
                   Objection
                   from
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   Animals
                   ,
                   after
                   their
                   Heart
                   is
                   taken
                   out
                   their
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 you
                 will
                 Object
                 here
                 ,
                 That
                 some
                 Animals
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 their
                 Heart
                 hath
                 been
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 have
                 notwithstanding
                 performed
                 the
                 functions
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 ARISTOTLE
                 alledgeth
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 a
                 Tortoise
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 his
                 Heart
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 ,
                 doth
                 nevertheless
                 walk
                 about
                 ,
                 though
                 be
                 be
                 but
                 small
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 weak
                 and
                 slow
                 Body
                 .
                 Some
                 Historians
                 also
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 spoke
                 after
                 that
                 their
                 Heart
                 hath
                 been
                 pluck'd
                 out
                 of
                 ther
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 whence
                 could
                 these
                 Actions
                 or
                 Words
                 proceed
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 heat
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 sole
                 Principle
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Bodily
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 that
                 dies
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   this
                   Motion
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Actions
                 performed
                 by
                 Animals
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 Heart
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 an
                 Influence
                 derived
                 from
                 thence
                 ;
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Arterial
                   Blood
                
                 convey'd
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirits
                 for
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 continue
                 their
                 begun
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 entring
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 produce
                 a
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Insects
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 cut
                 to
                 pieces
                 ,
                 do
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 while
                 continue
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 strength
                 and
                 vigour
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Animals
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 so
                 soon
                 exhale
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Joynts
                 of
                 that
                 Expansion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 Back-bone
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 the
                 said
                 Spirits
                 are
                 contained
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heart
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 that
                 lives
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Birth
                   lives
                
                 ,
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Mothers
                   Womb
                
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 come
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Birth
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 live
                 by
                 a
                 Life
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 its
                 Mother
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 its
                 Arteries
                 do
                 not
                 beat
                 from
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Heart
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 its
                 Mother
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 tho'
                 the
                 Heart
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 all
                 motions
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 before
                 the
                 Birth
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 exerted
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   By
                   what
                   means
                   Men
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   drowned
                   ,
                   are
                   restored
                   to
                   Life
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Natural
                   Heat
                
                 therefore
                 last
                 forsakes
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 a
                 Natural
                 or
                 
                   Violent
                   Death
                
                 :
                 For
                 being
                 the
                 chief
                 Principle
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Corporal
                   motions
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 vigorous
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 its
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 greatest
                 Resistance
                 against
                 any
                 Force
                 put
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 Drowned
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 timely
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 with
                 his
                 Head
                 hanging
                 downwards
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 voiding
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 his
                 Midriff
                 may
                 no
                 longer
                 be
                 clogg'd
                 by
                 the
                 distension
                 of
                 his
                 Stomack
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 Water
                 he
                 hath
                 taken
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 his
                 Breast
                 and
                 VVind-pipe
                 ,
                 being
                 freed
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 stopt
                 and
                 opprest
                 them
                 ,
                 be
                 restor'd
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 freedom
                 ,
                 the
                 Person
                 returns
                 to
                 life
                 again
                 ;
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 still
                 some
                 Force
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 recommence
                 its
                 former
                 pulsation
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 a
                 Person
                 that
                 is
                 starved
                 with
                 Cold
                 ,
                 being
                 timely
                 restor'd
                 to
                 warmth
                 ,
                 Recovers
                 again
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 congealed
                 in
                 his
                 Breast
                 ,
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
                 and
                 discust
                 by
                 the
                 inward
                 Heat
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 wholly
                 extinct
                 ,
                 being
                 assisted
                 by
                 the
                 outward
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   difference
                   between
                   a
                   Natural
                   and
                   a
                   violent
                   Death
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 difference
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 a
                 Natural
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Violent
                   Death
                
                 ;
                 as
                 by
                 
                   Hanging
                   ,
                   Beheading
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Violent
                   Death
                
                 is
                 performed
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 :
                 Whereas
                 a
                 
                   Natural
                   Death
                
                 comes
                 on
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 slow
                 advances
                 ,
                 dissolves
                 the
                 Tye
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Parts
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Heat
                 and
                 Fire
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 is
                 alike
                 extinguish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 its
                 flight
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Aethereal
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Ancients
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 express
                 it
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 SENECA
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 66
                 
                   th
                   Epistle
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Death
                   of
                   all
                   Persons
                   is
                   alike
                   ;
                   tho'
                   the
                   ways
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   makes
                   its
                   approaches
                   be
                   different
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   ends
                   and
                   terminates
                   in
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   .
                   No
                   Death
                   is
                   more
                   or
                   less
                   than
                   other
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   hath
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   measure
                   and
                   manner
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   termination
                   or
                   putting
                   an
                   end
                   to
                   Life
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Eighth
               Part
               OF
               THE
               INSTITUTION
               OF
               PHILOSOPHY
               .
               OF
               MAN
               ,
               CONSIDER'D
               WITH
               Relation
               to
               his
               Body
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 The
                 Definition
                 of
                 MAN.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   wonderful
                   Composition
                   and
                   Structure
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
                 WE
                 are
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 MAN
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 Noble
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 besides
                 whom
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 do
                 not
                 esteem
                 any
                 thing
                 Great
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 as
                 containing
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 commonly
                 call'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Compendium
                 or
                 Abridgment
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 VVonderful
                 of
                 all
                 
                   VVonderful
                   things
                
                 ,
                 as
                 PLATO
                 styles
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 admits
                 a
                 Query
                 ,
                 Whether
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 Prodigy
                 amongst
                 all
                 other
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 as
                 consisting
                 of
                 such
                 different
                 Parts
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 Disparity
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 his
                 Body
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 scarcely
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 Wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 an
                 Angel
                 should
                 be
                 joyned
                 to
                 a
                 Beast
                 or
                 Light
                 make
                 an
                 Alliance
                 with
                 Darkness
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 FICINUS
                 ,
                 upon
                 
                   Plato
                   Dialog
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   Legibus
                
                 speaks
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   And
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   one
                   Animal
                   was
                   composed
                   of
                   such
                   different
                   things
                   ,
                   he
                   not
                   without
                   reason
                   subjoyns
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Man
                 
                   is
                   a
                   Miracle
                
                 or
                 
                   VVonder
                   amongst
                   all
                   other
                   Animals
                   ;
                   herein
                   imitating
                
                 Mercurius
                 Trismegistus
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   calls
                   Man
                   ,
                   a
                   Great
                   VVonder
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   ,
                   to
                   pass
                   by
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   why
                   is
                   Man
                   such
                   a
                   VVonder
                   ?
                   Because
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   Divine
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   wonder
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   affected
                   with
                   Mortal
                   things
                   ;
                   and
                   being
                   Mortal
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   great
                   a
                   wonder
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   taken
                   with
                   Divine
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Whether
                   or
                   no
                   the
                   Peripateticks
                   do
                   rightly
                   define
                   Man.
                   
                
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 hath
                 always
                 been
                 look'd
                 upon
                 by
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 difficult
                 thing
                 to
                 define
                 Man
                 aright
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assign
                 those
                 Terms
                 that
                 might
                 explain
                 the
                 Connexion
                 of
                 such
                 different
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 exhibit
                 a
                 clear
                 Image
                 or
                 Idea
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Understanding
                 .
                 The
                 PERIPATETICKS
                 ,
                 who
                 conceit
                 themselves
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 ,
                 define
                 MAN
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Rational
                   Animal
                
                 ,
                 making
                 Animal
                 the
                 Genus
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 Rational
                 his
                 Difference
                 ;
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 other
                 Animals
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 Definition
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 give
                 heed
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   Definition
                
                 ;
                 the
                 chief
                 whereof
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 
                   Clear
                   and
                   Evident
                
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 Animal
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 thrust
                 into
                 the
                 Definition
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 is
                 obscure
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 clear
                 perception
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 manifest
                 what
                 the
                 word
                 Animal
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 nearest
                 Genus
                 )
                 doth
                 signifie
                 ,
                 without
                 reducing
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 remote
                 Genera
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 a
                 Living
                 and
                 an
                 
                   Animated
                   Creature
                
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 the
                 higher
                 we
                 climb
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Praedicamental
                   Table
                
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 obscure
                 Notions
                 we
                 shall
                 meet
                 with
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 the
                 Praedicats
                 of
                 Animal
                 be
                 obscure
                 ,
                 how
                 will
                 they
                 be
                 proper
                 to
                 explain
                 and
                 illustrate
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Man
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   1.
                   
                   Part
                   VIII
                   .
                   Chap.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freeman
                   I●vent
                   .
                
                 
                   A.
                   Yonder
                   Guist
                   S●●lp
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   Ralph
                   Macro
                   of
                   Clapton
                   in
                   the
                   Parish
                   of
                   Hackney
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Midetesex
                   ,
                   Dr.
                   in
                   Phisick
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Rich
                   :
                   Blome
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Neither
                   is
                   reasonable
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 Reasonable
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Definition
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Difference
                 ,
                 is
                 ambiguous
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 either
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Difference
                 will
                 agree
                 and
                 coincide
                 with
                 the
                 Genus
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 PERIPATETICKS
                 some
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 meer
                 Engines
                 as
                 we
                 take
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 Or
                 else
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Reasonable
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 
                   Discourse
                   ,
                   Knowledge
                
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 hold
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 Man
                 will
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 an
                 inferiour
                 Attribute
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Man
                 the
                 further
                 he
                 attains
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
                 the
                 less
                 he
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 Ratiocination
                 or
                 discursive
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 and
                 Wisemen
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 do
                 more
                 understand
                 things
                 without
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 than
                 others
                 do
                 .
                 Or
                 lastly
                 it
                 imports
                 a
                 
                   simple
                   apprehension
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 things
                 are
                 conceived
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Relation
                 or
                 Reference
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 since
                 they
                 allow
                 to
                 Beasts
                 also
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 explain
                 ,
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 knowledge
                 it
                 is
                 they
                 attribute
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 distinguishable
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   Rational
                   Animal
                   doth
                   not
                   perfectly
                   explain
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
                 This
                 Definition
                 also
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 other
                 Laws
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 Rightful
                 Definition
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 perfectly
                 unfold
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Man.
                 For
                 seeing
                 Man
                 is
                 compounded
                 of
                 2
                 Parts
                 extreamly
                 different
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 a
                 Soul
                 and
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 like
                 cunjunction
                 of
                 parts
                 to
                 he
                 met
                 with
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 very
                 plain
                 that
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Man
                 cannot
                 be
                 exactly
                 defined
                 ,
                 except
                 this
                 most
                 observable
                 composition
                 be
                 exprest
                 in
                 his
                 Definition
                 ;
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Reasonable
                   Animal
                
                 doth
                 not
                 include
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 but
                 imperfectly
                 declare
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 defin'd
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   A
                   Man
                   is
                   wrongly
                   placed
                   under
                   the
                   remote
                   Genus
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 Man
                 in
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Definition
                 is
                 placed
                 under
                 the
                 General
                 Head
                 ,
                 or
                 notion
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 when
                 with
                 better
                 reason
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 rancked
                 under
                 that
                 of
                 Spirit
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 the
                 Principal
                 part
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 well
                 considered
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 known
                 than
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 may
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Beings
                
                 ,
                 whereas
                 we
                 cannot
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 our
                 Soul
                 )
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 the
                 denomination
                 is
                 always
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 from
                 the
                 more
                 noble
                 part
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 by
                 evil
                 custom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prejudices
                 of
                 our
                 Infancy
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 our
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 noble
                 Part
                 ,
                 Philosophy
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 corrected
                 this
                 mistake
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 cherisht
                 and
                 strengthned
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   in
                   defining
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   more
                   regard
                   to
                   his
                   Soul
                   than
                   to
                   his
                   Body
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 that
                 Philosophers
                 have
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 define
                 Man
                 ,
                 rather
                 by
                 his
                 more
                 ignoble
                 
                   Genus
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 because
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 
                   external
                   parts
                
                 and
                 appearance
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 like
                 a
                 Beast
                 than
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 proper
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 ranged
                 under
                 the
                 meaner
                 Genus
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 than
                 under
                 that
                 more
                 sublime
                 of
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 a
                 frivolous
                 reply
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 founded
                 upon
                 Reason
                 ,
                 but
                 Custom
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 prejudices
                 suckt
                 in
                 from
                 our
                 Infancy
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 question
                 here
                 is
                 not
                 about
                 what
                 objects
                 our
                 thoughts
                 are
                 most
                 imployed
                 ,
                 but
                 about
                 what
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 employed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 understanding
                 no
                 Man
                 will
                 deny
                 ,
                 these
                 being
                 much
                 more
                 excellent
                 than
                 
                   corporeal
                   things
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 our
                 mind
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 affinity
                 it
                 hath
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 inclined
                 ,
                 she
                 herself
                 being
                 of
                 an
                 Intelligent
                 or
                 
                   Thinking
                   Nature
                
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 Men
                 chiefly
                 addict
                 themselves
                 to
                 Corporeal
                 and
                 
                   sensible
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 they
                 think
                 that
                 their
                 Nature
                 or
                 Essence
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 greater
                 affinity
                 with
                 
                   Visible
                   Things
                
                 than
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 never
                 fall
                 under
                 their
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 only
                 be
                 reached
                 by
                 their
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 or
                 intellectual
                 faculty
                 .
                 Which
                 Error
                 ought
                 certainly
                 to
                 be
                 corrected
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 may
                 glory
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 made
                 after
                 the
                 Image
                 and
                 likeness
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   true
                   Definition
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 look
                 out
                 for
                 a
                 more
                 accurate
                 Definition
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 not
                 mistaken
                 this
                 is
                 :
                 
                   A
                   Man
                   is
                   a
                   thing
                   compounded
                   of
                   a
                   Finite
                   Mind
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   rightly
                   disposed
                   or
                   framed
                   Body
                   .
                
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Man
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 simple
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 composed
                 of
                 both
                 kinds
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 a
                 Soul
                 or
                 Mind
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 this
                 notable
                 composition
                 which
                 distinguisheth
                 Man
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 exprest
                 in
                 the
                 Definition
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 Compounded
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 all
                 the
                 conditions
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 lawful
                 Definition
                 are
                 secured
                 and
                 preserved
                 ;
                 the
                 First
                 whereof
                 is
                 that
                 it
                 express
                 and
                 declare
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 compounded
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 exprest
                 in
                 this
                 
                   Definition
                   .
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Genus
                 and
                 Difference
                 be
                 rightly
                 assigned
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 Man
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 well
                 disposed
                 or
                 framed
                 Body
                 ,
                 this
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 common
                 with
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Finite
                   Mind
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 is
                 not
                 altogether
                 perfect
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Infinite
                   Mind
                   .
                   Thirdly
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Definition
                 be
                 not
                 more
                 extensive
                 than
                 the
                 thing
                 defined
                 ,
                 nor
                 more
                 contracted
                 or
                 narrow
                 ,
                 but
                 equal
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 Induction
                 that
                 every
                 Man
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 compounded
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Finite
                   Mind
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Body
                 rightly
                 disposed
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 thing
                 defined
                 is
                 praedicated
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 the
                 Definition
                 may
                 be
                 praedicated
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   may
                   be
                   inferred
                   or
                   gathered
                   from
                   the
                   Definition
                   .
                
                 From
                 this
                 Definition
                 we
                 may
                 infer
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 are
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 whereof
                 any
                 thing
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 Man
                 ;
                 since
                 wheresoever
                 that
                 union
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 compound
                 is
                 likewise
                 ,
                 as
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 compound
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Man.
                
                 Which
                 Union
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Human
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 mutual
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 upon
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Part.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   What
                   a
                   rightly
                   disposed
                   Body
                   is
                   .
                
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Definition
                 is
                 
                   a
                   Body
                   rightly
                   disposed
                
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 that
                 this
                 disposition
                 doth
                 consist
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Modification
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 fitted
                 for
                 an
                 
                   intimate
                   union
                
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Human
                   Soul.
                
                 Wherefore
                 every
                 Portion
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 modified
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 Organical
                 or
                 Inorganical
                 ,
                 may
                 properly
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 
                 
                   Human
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Man
                 wholly
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 his
                 Soul
                 with
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 his
                 Body
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 united
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 whit
                 clear
                 or
                 evident
                 that
                 Organs
                 are
                 of
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 to
                 this
                 Union
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 can
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 an
                 
                   Inorganical
                   Body
                
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 fit
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 Soul
                 for
                 its
                 Form.
                 Neither
                 can
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 bare
                 Essence
                 only
                 ,
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 destitute
                 of
                 Organs
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 a
                 Man
                 that
                 hath
                 lost
                 both
                 his
                 Arms
                 and
                 Legs
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 perfect
                 Man
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 no
                 less
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 who
                 enjoys
                 all
                 his
                 Members
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 his
                 two
                 
                   Essential
                   Parts
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 his
                 Soul
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 that
                 disposition
                 which
                 on
                 its
                 part
                 is
                 required
                 for
                 its
                 union
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Body
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 provided
                 it
                 only
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 disposition
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 united
                 with
                 a
                 Soul
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 a
                 perfect
                 
                   Human
                   Body
                
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 here
                 consider
                 
                   Mans
                   Body
                
                 in
                 its
                 
                   Natural
                   State
                
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 describe
                 it
                 here
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Organical
                 ,
                 and
                 consisting
                 of
                 all
                 its
                 Parts
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 A
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 External
                 Parts
                 of
                 Mans
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   It
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   a
                   young
                   Scholar
                   in
                   Philosophy
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   more
                   principal
                   parts
                   of
                   Mans
                   Body
                   .
                
                 VERY
                 wonderful
                 is
                 the
                 Struclure
                 of
                 
                   Mans
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 all
                 its
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 use
                 or
                 end
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 framed
                 :
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 require
                 too
                 much
                 time
                 and
                 pains
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 here
                 a
                 particular
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 that
                 belongs
                 rather
                 to
                 a
                 Physician
                 than
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 touch
                 at
                 the
                 more
                 
                   Principal
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 passing
                 by
                 those
                 which
                 would
                 rather
                 confound
                 first
                 beginners
                 than
                 inform
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   many
                   Similar
                   parts
                   there
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 understanding
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 observe
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 which
                 constitute
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 
                   Similar
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Dissimilar
                   .
                   Similar
                
                 are
                 those
                 
                   whose
                   substance
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   alike
                   throughout
                   :
                
                 or
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 and
                 Denomination
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 11
                 are
                 reckoned
                 up
                 by
                 
                   Physicians
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Bones
                
                 ,
                 known
                 by
                 their
                 great
                 hardness
                 and
                 firmness
                 ;
                 Gristles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 next
                 in
                 solidity
                 and
                 firmness
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Bones
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Ear
                 consists
                 .
                 Tendons
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 ends
                 or
                 extremities
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Muscles
                   ;
                   Ligaments
                
                 ,
                 which
                 approach
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Tendons
                 ,
                 and
                 serve
                 to
                 join
                 2
                 solid
                 parts
                 together
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Bones
                
                 to
                 
                   Bones
                   .
                   Fibres
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 Woof
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 .
                 Membrans
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 thin
                 and
                 broad
                 substances
                 ,
                 serving
                 for
                 a
                 covering
                 to
                 several
                 parts
                 :
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 Membran
                 or
                 
                   Skin
                   that
                   covers
                   the
                   Ribs
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Stomach
                   .
                   Arteries
                
                 ,
                 which
                 conveigh
                 the
                 
                   Vital
                   Blood
                
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 The
                 Veins
                 which
                 conveigh
                 the
                 Blood
                 back
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 parts
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
                 The
                 Nerves
                 or
                 Sinews
                 which
                 carry
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 and
                 the
                 Marrow
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Back
                   Bone
                
                 to
                 all
                 parts
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Flesh
                 and
                 the
                 Skin
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 referred
                 also
                 the
                 
                   Fat
                   ,
                   Nails
                
                 and
                 Hair
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 parts
                 compleating
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 similar
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   many
                   Dissimilar
                   Parts
                   there
                   be
                   in
                   Mans
                   body
                   .
                
                 
                   Dissimilar
                   Parts
                
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 several
                 
                   Similar
                   Parts
                
                 ;
                 or
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 
                   Dissimilar
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Hand
                   ,
                   Foot
                
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 
                   Skin
                   ,
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   Bones
                   ,
                   Veins
                   ,
                   Arteries
                   and
                   Nerves
                
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Nature
                 and
                 Denomination
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Head
                   ,
                   Neck
                   ,
                   Breast
                
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 
                   Arms
                   ,
                   Legs
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Head.
                   
                
                 The
                 first
                 and
                 Principal
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Human
                   Body
                
                 is
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   contains
                   the
                   Organs
                   of
                   Sense
                   and
                   Motion
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   the
                   House
                   or
                   Abode
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   it self
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 round
                 or
                 Sphaerical
                 ,
                 but
                 somewhat
                 comprest
                 or
                 flatted
                 ,
                 and
                 longish
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 its
                 better
                 security
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Bones
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 GALEN
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Eyes
                 sake
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 placed
                 there
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Watch
                 Tower
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 prospect
                 of
                 all
                 objects
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   Head.
                   
                
                 The
                 Head
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 the
                 Hairy
                 part
                 or
                 Scalp
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   without
                   Hair
                
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Face
                 .
                 The
                 Forepart
                 of
                 the
                 Hairy
                 Scalp
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Forehead
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Sutura
                   Coronalis
                
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 Sinciput
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Forepart
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 reacheth
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Sutura
                   Lambdoidea
                
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Joint
                 of
                 the
                 Neck
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 Occiput
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Hinder
                   Part
                
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 ;
                 the
                 middle
                 and
                 Gibbous
                 part
                 between
                 both
                 these
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 Vertex
                 or
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 the
                 Head.
                 The
                 part
                 without
                 Hair
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Face
                 ,
                 hath
                 also
                 its
                 several
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 Forehead
                 ,
                 or
                 superior
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 bears
                 the
                 Signs
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Inferiour
                 in
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   Nostrils
                   ,
                   Ears
                
                 and
                 Mouth
                 which
                 hides
                 the
                 Tongue
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Membrans
                   inwrapping
                   the
                   Skull
                   .
                
                 There
                 be
                 two
                 outward
                 Membrans
                 that
                 encompass
                 the
                 Skull
                 ,
                 the
                 Pericranium
                 or
                 Skin
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 its
                 going
                 
                   about
                   the
                   Skull
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 soft
                 and
                 thin
                 Membran
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Periostium
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 thin
                 
                   nervous
                   Membran
                
                 ,
                 so
                 closely
                 joined
                 to
                 the
                 Pericranium
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 seem
                 only
                 to
                 constitute
                 one
                 Membran
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 are
                 conjoyned
                 the
                 
                   Inward
                   Membrans
                
                 that
                 infold
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 likewise
                 2
                 ,
                 viz.
                 a
                 
                   thin
                   one
                
                 ,
                 that
                 immediately
                 covers
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Pia
                   Mater
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   thick
                   one
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Dura
                   Mater
                
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 Meninges
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Arabian
                   Physicians
                   ,
                   Matres
                
                 or
                 Mothers
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 supposed
                 all
                 the
                 Membrans
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 derived
                 and
                 propagated
                 from
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Blood
                   comes
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 To
                 these
                 Membrans
                 the
                 
                   Vital
                   Blood
                
                 is
                 conveighed
                 by
                 the
                 outward
                 Branch
                 of
                 the
                 Arteris
                 called
                 Carotides
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 left
                 after
                 the
                 Nourishing
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 small
                 Veins
                 sent
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 
                   External
                   Jugulars
                
                 .
                 Some
                 believe
                 that
                 these
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 little
                 holes
                 of
                 the
                 Skull
                 ,
                 do
                 penetrate
                 and
                 pass
                 into
                 the
                 great
                 Bosom
                 or
                 cavity
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Dura
                   Mater
                
                 :
                 tho'
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 probable
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 tend
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Diplois
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 it
                 do
                 vanish
                 or
                 disappear
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   Neck
                   is
                   .
                
                 The
                 Neck
                 is
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Breast
                 and
                 the
                 Face
                 ,
                 and
                 supports
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 being
                 called
                 
                   Collum
                   ,
                   à
                   Colendo
                
                 .
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 much
                 adorned
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 somewhat
                 longish
                 ,
                 to
                 assist
                 the
                 tuning
                 of
                 the
                 Voice
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 those
                 Animals
                 that
                 utter
                 no
                 Voice
                 ,
                 as
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 want
                 a
                 Neck
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 strong
                 voice
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 longer
                 Necks
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Cranes
                   ,
                   Geese
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 hind
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Neck
                 is
                 called
                 Cervix
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 forepart
                 Guttur
                 or
                 the
                 Throat
                 .
                 The
                 Neck
                 consists
                 of
                 7
                 Joints
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Spine
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 forepart
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 2
                 great
                 Pipes
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Wind-Pipe
                 or
                 
                   Rough
                   Artery
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 unequal
                 
                   Gristly
                   Rings
                
                 ,
                 and
                 serves
                 to
                 conveigh
                 the
                 Air
                 to
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 inward
                 Pipe
                 is
                 the
                 Gullet
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Meat
                 and
                 Drink
                 is
                 conveyed
                 from
                 the
                 Mouth
                 to
                 the
                 Stomach
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Breast
                   .
                
                 Next
                 to
                 the
                 Neck
                 ,
                 the
                 Breast
                 begins
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 which
                 contains
                 the
                 
                   Heart
                   ,
                   Lungs
                
                 and
                 
                   Vital
                   parts
                
                 :
                 Its
                 hind-part
                 comprehends
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Shoulder-blades
                 ,
                 the
                 Back
                 ,
                 and
                 12
                 Joints
                 of
                 the
                 Spine
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 7
                 Ribs
                 do
                 proceed
                 ,
                 having
                 their
                 Ends
                 cloathed
                 or
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Gristles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 true
                 or
                 perfect
                 Ribs
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 Circle-wise
                 compass
                 the
                 hollow
                 of
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 reaching
                 to
                 the
                 Grisly
                 or
                 
                   Spongy
                   Bone
                
                 called
                 Sternum
                 ,
                 and
                 ending
                 downwards
                 in
                 the
                 Gristle
                 that
                 resembles
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 a
                 Sword.
                 In
                 the
                 Middle
                 of
                 the
                 Breast
                 are
                 2
                 Dugs
                 or
                 Paps
                 ,
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 one
                 ;
                 situated
                 there
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 being
                 near
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 heat
                 from
                 thence
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 for
                 Comliness
                 sake
                 :
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 convenient
                 Suckling
                 of
                 Children
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 2
                 in
                 number
                 ;
                 not
                 for
                 to
                 Suckle
                 Twins
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 if
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 any
                 hurt
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 might
                 supply
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 perform
                 the
                 Function
                 alone
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Dugs
                   consist
                   of
                   two
                   parts
                   .
                
                 The
                 Dug
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 the
                 Nipple
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pap
                 it self
                 .
                 The
                 Nipple
                 is
                 a
                 Spongy
                 kind
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 at
                 sometines
                 more
                 loose
                 and
                 flaggy
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 more
                 stiff
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 suck'd
                 or
                 touch'd
                 .
                 The
                 Dug
                 ,
                 or
                 Pap
                 it self
                 ,
                 inwardly
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Membran
                   ,
                   Vessels
                   ,
                   Kernels
                
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 
                 Kernel-like
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 Fat.
                 In
                 Men
                 the
                 Dugs
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 or
                 prominent
                 as
                 in
                 Women
                 ,
                 theirs
                 being
                 not
                 commonly
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 Milk
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 Equality
                 of
                 kind
                 i●
                 both
                 Sexes
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 fitting
                 that
                 Men
                 should
                 be
                 altogether
                 without
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Belly
                   .
                
                 Under
                 the
                 Breast
                 is
                 the
                 Belly
                 ,
                 whose
                 fore-part
                 is
                 called
                 Abdomen
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 its
                 Middle
                 is
                 the
                 Navil
                 ;
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 whereof
                 is
                 the
                 Hypochondrium
                 ,
                 which
                 Name
                 is
                 also
                 given
                 to
                 its
                 Sides
                 .
                 Beneath
                 are
                 the
                 Groins
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Parts
                 designed
                 for
                 Generation
                 .
                 The
                 Upper-part
                 of
                 the
                 Abdomen
                 ,
                 reaching
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Midriff
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 which
                 lies
                 Cross-ways
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 having
                 received
                 the
                 Food
                 from
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Gullet
                 ,
                 doth
                 digest
                 it
                 into
                 Chyle
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 sends
                 the
                 purer
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Chyle
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Subclavial
                   Branches
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Back-parts
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 The
                 Hinder-parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 are
                 the
                 Shoulder-blades
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Shoulders
                 are
                 joyned
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 Arms
                 with
                 the
                 Elbow
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Arm
                 ,
                 we
                 understand
                 all
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 reacheth
                 from
                 the
                 Shoulder
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Collar-bones
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Fingers
                 ends
                 ;
                 tho'
                 commonly
                 the
                 Hand
                 is
                 not
                 comprehended
                 under
                 the
                 word
                 Arm.
                 The
                 Arm
                 consists
                 of
                 3
                 conspicuous
                 
                   Parts
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Upper-part
                 of
                 it
                 called
                 Lacertus
                 ;
                 the
                 Middle-part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Elbow
                 to
                 the
                 Wrist
                 ,
                 called
                 Cubitus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hand
                 .
                 The
                 Upper-part
                 of
                 the
                 Arm
                 hath
                 one
                 only
                 Bone
                 ;
                 the
                 Middle-part
                 hath
                 two
                 Bones
                 ;
                 the
                 Lower
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Ulna
                 or
                 Cubitus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Upper
                 called
                 Radius
                 .
                 The
                 Hand
                 also
                 consists
                 of
                 3
                 
                   Parts
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Wrist
                 ,
                 the
                 part
                 between
                 the
                 Fingers
                 and
                 the
                 Wrist
                 ,
                 called
                 Metacarpium
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fingers
                 ;
                 the
                 Fingers
                 have
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 3
                 Joints
                 .
                 The
                 Hands
                 are
                 2
                 ,
                 the
                 Right
                 and
                 the
                 Left.
                 Next
                 to
                 the
                 Shoulders
                 are
                 the
                 Loyns
                 ,
                 and
                 near
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 
                   Os
                   Sacrum
                
                 ,
                 distinguish'd
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 into
                 5
                 Bones
                 ,
                 having
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 of
                 it
                 the
                 Bone
                 Ilium
                 ,
                 jetting
                 out
                 like
                 a
                 Bow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hip-bone
                 ;
                 and
                 under
                 these
                 the
                 Buttocks
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Flesh
                   .
                
                 The
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 cover
                 the
                 Bones
                 and
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 more
                 especially
                 the
                 
                   Inward
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 falling
                 asunder
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 coagulation
                 of
                 its
                 thicker
                 Parts
                 .
                 The
                 Fat
                 in
                 its
                 nature
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Principle
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 Function
                 is
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 
                   Natural
                   heat
                
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 Parts
                 it
                 covers
                 from
                 
                   Outward
                   hurts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 moistning
                 and
                 smoothing
                 the
                 dryer
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 to
                 assist
                 and
                 promote
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Differences
                   of
                   Flesh
                   .
                
                 Flesh
                 is
                 fourfold
                 ;
                 
                   Viscerous
                   ,
                   Membranous
                
                 or
                 
                   Skinny
                   ,
                   Glandulous
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Musculous
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Muscles
                 .
                 The
                 Viscerous
                 is
                 that
                 whereof
                 the
                 Inwards
                 consist
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 an
                 affusion
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 supports
                 the
                 Vessels
                 of
                 the
                 Inwards
                 ,
                 by
                 filling
                 the
                 empty
                 Spaces
                 that
                 are
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 assists
                 the
                 Concoctions
                 and
                 Separations
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Membranous
                   Flesh
                
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Fleshy
                   Substance
                
                 of
                 every
                 
                   Membranous
                   part
                
                 ;
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Gullet
                 ,
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 the
                 Guts
                 ,
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Bladder
                   .
                   Glandulous
                   Flesh
                
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Kernels
                 ;
                 the
                 use
                 whereof
                 is
                 either
                 to
                 soak
                 up
                 the
                 superfluous
                 Humours
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Spongy
                   Substance
                
                 )
                 as
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Neck
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Armpits
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Groin
                 ;
                 or
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 moistning
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 more
                 ready
                 motion
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 dryness
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 .
                 The
                 Musculous
                 ,
                 which
                 GALEN
                 calls
                 the
                 fibrous
                 or
                 
                   stringy
                   Flesh
                
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 soft
                 and
                 red
                 Substance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   Bones
                   .
                
                 The
                 Bones
                 are
                 the
                 strength
                 and
                 support
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 insensible
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Organical
                   Body
                
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 hardest
                 and
                 driest
                 ,
                 containing
                 the
                 Marrow
                 within
                 them
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 304
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 diverse
                 figures
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 different
                 uses
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 round
                 ,
                 others
                 flat
                 ;
                 some
                 sharp
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 blunt
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 mistake
                 to
                 think
                 the
                 Bones
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 Blood
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 Red
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 before
                 the
                 Infant
                 is
                 born
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 small
                 Vessels
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 Blood
                 gusheth
                 forth
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 broke
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Callous
                   matter
                
                 that
                 joyns
                 them
                 again
                 together
                 ,
                 
                   sweats
                   Blood.
                
                 The
                 Muscles
                 follow
                 the
                 bigness
                 and
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 Bones
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 joyned
                 ;
                 and
                 move
                 those
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 particularly
                 destinated
                 .
                 The
                 Nerves
                 or
                 Sinews
                 have
                 fibres
                 or
                 strings
                 ,
                 extended
                 long-ways
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 Instruments
                 of
                 Sense
                 and
                 Motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Feet
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 This
                 whole
                 Bulk
                 is
                 supported
                 by
                 the
                 Feet
                 ,
                 assisted
                 with
                 the
                 Leg
                 and
                 the
                 Thigh
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Knee
                 that
                 joyns
                 them
                 both
                 together
                 .
                 The
                 Thigh
                 hath
                 only
                 one
                 Bone
                 in
                 the
                 Upper-part
                 ,
                 whereof
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 round
                 Head
                 ,
                 inserted
                 in
                 the
                 hollow
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Huckle
                 or
                 Hip-bone
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Neck
                 ,
                 whence
                 2
                 Ends
                 shoot
                 forth
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 Trochanteres
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Lower-part
                 this
                 Bone
                 is
                 so
                 joyned
                 with
                 the
                 Chief-bone
                 of
                 the
                 Shin
                 or
                 
                   Leg
                   ▪
                
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 foremost
                 Hollow
                 of
                 the
                 jetting
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Bone
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 Bone
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Knee-pan
                 ,
                 which
                 hinders
                 the
                 Leg
                 from
                 bending
                 forwards
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 Lower-part
                 of
                 the
                 Foot
                 3
                 parts
                 concur
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Heel
                 ,
                 the
                 Sole
                 of
                 the
                 Foot
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 its
                 Back
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 made
                 hollow
                 in
                 the
                 
                 midst
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 might
                 the
                 more
                 firmly
                 stick
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 in
                 going
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 5
                 Toes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 helpful
                 to
                 progressive
                 motion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 A
                 Description
                 of
                 the
                 Principal
                 Inward
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Brain
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   principal
                   Part
                   of
                   Mans
                   Body
                   ,
                   examined
                   .
                
                 THe
                 Skin
                 being
                 pluck'd
                 off
                 ,
                 the
                 Flesh
                 is
                 more
                 distinctly
                 perceived
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 continuous
                 Mass
                 ,
                 but
                 distinguish'd
                 into
                 several
                 Muscles
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 chiefest
                 and
                 most
                 principal
                 Part
                 that
                 presents
                 it self
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 Man
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 in
                 Bulk
                 ,
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 other
                 Animals
                 .
                 The
                 Bark
                 ,
                 or
                 outside
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 appears
                 distinguish'd
                 into
                 a
                 thousand
                 turnings
                 and
                 windings
                 ,
                 not
                 unlike
                 the
                 Cronckelings
                 of
                 the
                 Guts
                 ,
                 with
                 far
                 greater
                 variety
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 Animal
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 crooked
                 Windings
                 are
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 
                   thin
                   Membran
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 moistened
                 with
                 innumerable
                 Vessels
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 wonderful
                 manner
                 woven
                 together
                 ,
                 are
                 dispersed
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 penetrate
                 the
                 inward
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 Tho'
                 indeeed
                 all
                 the
                 Veins
                 and
                 Arteries
                 that
                 penetrate
                 the
                 Substance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 small
                 and
                 few
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 more
                 copious
                 in
                 the
                 Cavities
                 or
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 which
                 are
                 cover'd
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Pia
                   mater
                
                 or
                 thin
                 Meninx
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 Membran
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 separate
                 the
                 Brain
                 from
                 the
                 more
                 inward
                 Part
                 that
                 lies
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 distinguisheth
                 it
                 also
                 in
                 divers
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 invests
                 all
                 the
                 deep
                 surrows
                 and
                 foldings
                 of
                 the
                 Bark
                 or
                 outward
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 conjoyns
                 the
                 more
                 prominent
                 parts
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 forms
                 almost
                 innumerable
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 where
                 twists
                 most
                 wonderful
                 pleats
                 and
                 textures
                 of
                 the
                 Vessels
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Brain
                   is
                   divided
                   into
                   two
                   Parts
                   .
                
                 The
                 Brain
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 2
                 parts
                 ,
                 viz.
                 into
                 the
                 Fore
                 and
                 Hind-part
                 :
                 The
                 Fore-part
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 bigger
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 is
                 chiefly
                 called
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 the
                 Hind-part
                 is
                 called
                 Cerebellum
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Little
                   Brain
                
                 ;
                 and
                 tends
                 downward
                 ,
                 being
                 continued
                 to
                 the
                 Marrow
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Back
                   ▪
                   bone
                
                 ,
                 and
                 cover'd
                 with
                 both
                 the
                 Meninges
                 .
                 Within
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Fore-part
                 are
                 two
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 so
                 placed
                 as
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 a
                 third
                 Cavity
                 in
                 the
                 Hind-part
                 :
                 And
                 above
                 the
                 Passage
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 foresaid
                 2
                 Cavities
                 have
                 entercourse
                 together
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 famous
                 Kernel
                 called
                 
                   Glandula
                   Pinealis
                
                 ,
                 from
                 its
                 figure
                 ,
                 resembling
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Pine-Apple
                 ,
                 and
                 Conarion
                 from
                 its
                 
                   Conical
                   figure
                
                 .
                 The
                 bottom
                 of
                 this
                 Gland
                 or
                 Kernel
                 is
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Cavities
                 This
                 Kernel
                 hath
                 that
                 of
                 Singularity
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 only
                 ,
                 whereas
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 are
                 double
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Of
                   the
                   seven
                   pair
                   of
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   derived
                   from
                   the
                   Brain
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Ancients
                   .
                
                 The
                 Ancients
                 were
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 7
                 pair
                 of
                 Nerves
                 only
                 were
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerves
                
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 help
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 ,
                 appropriated
                 to
                 the
                 Taste
                 ;
                 the
                 fifth
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Ears
                 ;
                 the
                 sixth
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   wandring
                   Pair
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 seventh
                 and
                 last
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 move
                 the
                 Tongue
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 enumeration
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 left
                 out
                 that
                 Pair
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 convey'd
                 to
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Instruments
                 of
                 Smelling
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 divided
                 the
                 third
                 Pair
                 into
                 two
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 fifth
                 Pair
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 suppose
                 single
                 ,
                 is
                 double
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 whereas
                 they
                 make
                 but
                 7
                 ,
                 others
                 8
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 9
                 Pair
                 of
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 we
                 make
                 10
                 in
                 all
                 .
                 The
                 
                   first
                   Pair
                
                 are
                 appropriated
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 ,
                 the
                 ends
                 whereof
                 reaching
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 towards
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Processus
                   Mammillares
                
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   pair
                
                 ,
                 subservient
                 to
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Seeing
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 ,
                 moves
                 the
                 Eyes
                 .
                 The
                 fourth
                 ,
                 serves
                 to
                 turn
                 and
                 writh
                 the
                 Eyes
                 variously
                 ,
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Passions
                 that
                 assail
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 fifth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Tongue
                 doth
                 taste
                 .
                 The
                 sixth
                 is
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Palat
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 .
                 The
                 seventh
                 is
                 lost
                 in
                 the
                 Muscle
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Abductor
                 or
                 
                   Drawer
                   aside
                
                 .
                 The
                 Eighth
                 assists
                 the
                 Drum
                 of
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 dilatation
                 or
                 expansion
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Ninth
                   pair
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Wandering
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 furnisheth
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Inward
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 situate
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 and
                 lower
                 Belly
                 .
                 The
                 Tenth
                 and
                 last
                 Pair
                 is
                 by
                 strong
                 Membrans
                 ,
                 joyned
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 Pair
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 strengthning
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Several
                   Pairs
                   of
                   Nerves
                   proceed
                   from
                   the
                   Pith
                   of
                   the
                   Back-bone
                   .
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 pith
                 of
                 the
                 Back-bone
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   Continuation
                   of
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 several
                 pairs
                 of
                 Nerves
                 do
                 proceed
                 ;
                 viz.
                 7
                 to
                 the
                 Neck
                 ,
                 12
                 to
                 the
                 Back
                 ,
                 5
                 to
                 the
                 Loyns
                 ,
                 6.
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Os
                   sacrum
                
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 Nerves
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 continued
                 Substance
                 of
                 both
                 the
                 Meninges
                 or
                 membrans
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 none
                 amongst
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 twisted
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 These
                 Nerves
                 proceeding
                 from
                 both
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Pith
                 of
                 the
                 Back-bone
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Pairs
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 always
                 double
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Heart
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 Breast
                 hangs
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Pyramidal
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 resembling
                 a
                 Pine-Apple
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 it
                 inclining
                 towards
                 the
                 Left-side
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Left-part
                 of
                 the
                 broad
                 End
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Artery
                
                 ,
                 is
                 situated
                 much
                 about
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Chest.
                 The
                 Greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 proportionably
                 exceeds
                 that
                 of
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
                 weighs
                 about
                 7
                 Ounces
                 ,
                 being
                 about
                 6
                 Finger-breadths
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 4
                 broad
                 .
                 Not
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 bigness
                 thereof
                 sometimes
                 varies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Of
                   the
                   Dilatation
                   and
                   Contraction
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 Heart
                 are
                 3
                 sorts
                 of
                 Strings
                 or
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 some
                 Transverse
                 or
                 Cross-wife
                 ,
                 others
                 Crooked
                 or
                 Oblique
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 third
                 sort
                 that
                 are
                 Strait
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 dilatation
                 or
                 swelling
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 drawn
                 up
                 towards
                 the
                 broad
                 End
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Contraction
                 whereby
                 the
                 said
                 Point
                 is
                 withdrawn
                 from
                 the
                 basis
                 or
                 broad
                 End
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 performed
                 .
                 There
                 be
                 2
                 Ventricles
                 or
                 Cavities
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 by
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Septum
                   medium
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 middle
                 partition
                 Wall
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Right
                   Ventricle
                
                 being
                 more
                 ample
                 and
                 large
                 than
                 the
                 Left.
                 Two
                 very
                 large
                 Channels
                 answer
                 to
                 both
                 these
                 Ventricles
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 principal
                 Receptaele
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 Trunk
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 whereof
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Veins
                 are
                 the
                 boughs
                 and
                 branches
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Arterial
                   Vein
                
                 ,
                 which
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 come
                 forth
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 divides
                 it self
                 into
                 many
                 branches
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 afterwards
                 dispersed
                 through
                 the
                 Lungs
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Left-side
                 there
                 are
                 likewise
                 2
                 corresponding
                 Channels
                 ,
                 as
                 large
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 larger
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 
                   Venal
                   Artery
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 many
                 branches
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 intermixed
                 with
                 the
                 branches
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Arterial
                   Vein
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                 Wind-pipe
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Air
                 we
                 attract
                 doth
                 enter
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Artery
                
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 disperseth
                 its
                 branches
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
                 Each
                 of
                 these
                 Cavities
                 have
                 2
                 Openings
                 ,
                 placed
                 towards
                 the
                 basis
                 or
                 broad
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 these
                 Openings
                 ,
                 are
                 some
                 
                   little
                   Skins
                
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 flood-gates
                 do
                 open
                 and
                 shut
                 4
                 Mouths
                 or
                 Orifices
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 both
                 those
                 
                   Cavities
                   ;
                   viz.
                
                 3
                 in
                 the
                 entry
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 or
                 
                   hollow
                   Vein
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 placed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 hinder
                 the
                 Blood
                 they
                 contain
                 ,
                 from
                 flowing
                 into
                 the
                 Right
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 hinder
                 any
                 from
                 coming
                 out
                 thence
                 .
                 3
                 in
                 the
                 Entry
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Arterial
                   Vein
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 ranged
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 way
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 suffer
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 contained
                 in
                 that
                 Cavity
                 ,
                 to
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 will
                 suffer
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 to
                 return
                 thither
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 there
                 are
                 2
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 Orifice
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Venal
                   Artery
                
                 ,
                 which
                 permit
                 the
                 Blood
                 to
                 pass
                 from
                 the
                 Lungs
                 into
                 the
                 Left
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 but
                 hinder
                 its
                 return
                 thither
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 3
                 at
                 the
                 entry
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Artery
                
                 ,
                 which
                 suffer
                 the
                 Blood
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 but
                 hinder
                 it
                 from
                 returning
                 thither
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   situation
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Breast
                   .
                
                 The
                 Heart
                 is
                 enclosed
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Nervous
                   membran
                
                 ,
                 called
                 Pericardium
                 ;
                 where
                 it
                 swims
                 in
                 a
                 Liquor
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Urin
                 ;
                 the
                 broad
                 End
                 of
                 it
                 taking
                 up
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 it
                 sways
                 downwards
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Left-side
                 of
                 the
                 Midriff
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Lungs
                   .
                
                 The
                 Lungs
                 are
                 a
                 
                   Spongy
                   substance
                
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 whitish
                 or
                 pale
                 
                   red
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 divided
                 in
                 the
                 Right
                 and
                 Left
                 part
                 by
                 the
                 Mediastinum
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 membran
                 that
                 divides
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Throat
                 to
                 the
                 Midriff
                 ,
                 into
                 2
                 Bosoms
                 ;
                 both
                 which
                 Parts
                 are
                 distinguish'd
                 into
                 several
                 Lobes
                 or
                 Lappets
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 better
                 covering
                 and
                 surrounding
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Mouth
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Channel
                 called
                 the
                 Wind-pipe
                 ,
                 which
                 passing
                 downwards
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 many
                 little
                 branches
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 disperst
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Venal
                   Artery
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Arterial
                   Vein
                
                 .
                 This
                 Wind-pipe
                 receives
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 by
                 breathing
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 membran
                 thereof
                 is
                 so
                 hard
                 and
                 stiff
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 easily
                 be
                 comprest
                 or
                 clos'd
                 together
                 ,
                 it
                 continues
                 always
                 full
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 causeth
                 the
                 great
                 Lightness
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 .
                 Our
                 Meat
                 and
                 Drink
                 cannot
                 pass
                 from
                 our
                 mouth
                 into
                 the
                 Gullet
                 ,
                 without
                 passing
                 over
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Wind-pipe
                 ,
                 tho'
                 nothing
                 can
                 fall
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 Valve
                 which
                 covers
                 it
                 ,
                 whenever
                 we
                 swallow
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 The
                 Lungs
                 also
                 have
                 their
                 Dilatation
                 and
                 Contraction
                 ;
                 their
                 Dilatation
                 being
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 entring
                 into
                 their
                 Substance
                 through
                 the
                 Wind-pipe
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Contraction
                 by
                 the
                 expulsion
                 of
                 tt
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Midriff
                
                 Under
                 the
                 Lungs
                 and
                 the
                 Heart
                 is
                 placed
                 the
                 thick
                 membran
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Diaphragm
                 or
                 Midriff
                 ,
                 which
                 separates
                 the
                 Breast
                 from
                 the
                 Belly
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 2
                 Holes
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 ascending
                 
                   Hollow
                   Vein
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gullet
                 which
                 goes
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 do
                 pass
                 .
                 The
                 Midriff
                 lends
                 also
                 its
                 assistance
                 to
                 the
                 function
                 of
                 Respiration
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 contributes
                 rather
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Musculous
                   membran
                
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 Muscle
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Liver
                   .
                
                 Under
                 the
                 Diaphragm
                 ,
                 the
                 Liver
                 is
                 placed
                 on
                 the
                 Right-side
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spleen
                 on
                 the
                 Left.
                 The
                 Liver
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 most
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   Clotted
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Reddish
                   colour
                
                 .
                 Tho'
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 Animals
                 that
                 have
                 it
                 of
                 a
                 green
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 a
                 yellow
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 other
                 Colours
                 .
                 The
                 Ancients
                 were
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 was
                 prepared
                 in
                 the
                 Liver
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Chyle
                 was
                 there
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Blood.
                 But
                 the
                 contrary
                 has
                 been
                 since
                 made
                 out
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 no
                 longer
                 question'd
                 now
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Chyle
                 is
                 conveyed
                 from
                 the
                 Receptacle
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lacteal
                   Veins
                
                 upwards
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Subclavial
                   branches
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Hollow
                   Vein
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 into
                 the
                 ascending
                 Trunk
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Hollow
                   Vein
                
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 carried
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 returning
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Right
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 without
                 passing
                 the
                 Liver
                 .
                 The
                 Gall-bladder
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Liver
                 ,
                 a
                 small
                 Channel
                 proceeding
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 becomes
                 immediately
                 parted
                 into
                 2
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 bends
                 downwards
                 towards
                 the
                 Liver
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 enters
                 it
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 called
                 Choledochus
                 ,
                 is
                 inserted
                 into
                 the
                 lower
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Duodenum
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 Gall
                 is
                 conveyed
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 very
                 little
                 and
                 almost
                 insensible
                 Orifice
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Spleen
                   .
                
                 The
                 Spleen
                 is
                 situated
                 on
                 the
                 Left-side
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Midriff
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 the
                 Ribs
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Spongy
                   substance
                
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 with
                 a
                 thin
                 membran
                 ,
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Peritonaeum
                 or
                 Inner-rim
                 of
                 the
                 Belly
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 more
                 prominent
                 or
                 gibbous
                 part
                 is
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 Midriff
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 diseased
                 with
                 a
                 Schirrus
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 swelling
                 of
                 the
                 Liver
                 ,
                 do
                 complain
                 of
                 a
                 difficulty
                 of
                 breathing
                 .
                 It
                 abounds
                 with
                 a
                 thick
                 
                   dreggy
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 Back
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 membran
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 communication
                 with
                 the
                 Heart
                 by
                 certain
                 Arteries
                 and
                 Veins
                 .
                 The
                 Spleen
                 is
                 almost
                 as
                 long
                 again
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 broad
                 ;
                 the
                 Upper-part
                 of
                 it
                 butting
                 out
                 like
                 a
                 Bow
                 ,
                 the
                 Lower-part
                 of
                 it
                 ending
                 in
                 an
                 obtruse
                 Angle
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 somewhat
                 hollow
                 and
                 deprest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Stomach
                   .
                
                 Betwixt
                 the
                 Liver
                 and
                 the
                 Spleen
                 lies
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 all
                 our
                 Meat
                 and
                 Drink
                 is
                 conveyed
                 through
                 the
                 Gullet
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 2
                 Orifices
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 whereby
                 it
                 receives
                 in
                 our
                 Nourishment
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 dissolves
                 and
                 turns
                 into
                 Chyle
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 called
                 Pylorus
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 thrusts
                 it
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Guts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Guts
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Guts
                 take
                 their
                 rise
                 or
                 beginning
                 from
                 the
                 neather
                 Orifice
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 many
                 windings
                 are
                 terminated
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 grosser
                 Excrements
                 are
                 voided
                 .
                 To
                 speak
                 properly
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 
                   one
                   Gut
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 parts
                 whereof
                 Anatomists
                 have
                 assigned
                 different
                 Names
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Stomach
                 they
                 call
                 Duodenum
                 ,
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 12
                 fingers
                 breadth
                 :
                 The
                 second
                 is
                 called
                 Jejunum
                 ,
                 from
                 its
                 almost
                 continual
                 emptiness
                 :
                 The
                 third
                 is
                 called
                 Ilium
                 ,
                 from
                 its
                 various
                 windings
                 :
                 The
                 fourth
                 ,
                 Colon
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Disease
                 called
                 the
                 Colick
                 takes
                 its
                 Name
                 :
                 The
                 fifth
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 Appendix
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Ilium
                 and
                 Colon
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Caecum
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Blind-Gut
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 sixth
                 Rectum
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Strait-Gut
                 .
                 The
                 3
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 
                   thin
                   Guts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 the
                 great
                 or
                 
                   thick
                   Guts
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Mesentery
                   .
                
                 The
                 Mesentery
                 is
                 a
                 Membranous
                 expansion
                 ,
                 interwoven
                 with
                 Kernels
                 and
                 Fat
                 ,
                 placed
                 at
                 the
                 back-part
                 of
                 the
                 Guts
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 its
                 Center
                 or
                 narrowest
                 part
                 tied
                 to
                 the
                 Loins
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 its
                 Circumference
                 
                 infolding
                 all
                 the
                 Guts
                 ,
                 and
                 fastning
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Back
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 figure
                 is
                 almost
                 Circular
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 its
                 compass
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 Guts
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 is
                 so
                 framed
                 and
                 folded
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 keeps
                 within
                 narrow
                 Bounds
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   Caul
                   .
                
                 The
                 Caul
                 is
                 another
                 
                   Membranous
                   expansion
                
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 double
                 membran
                 ,
                 distended
                 to
                 an
                 Orbicular
                 figure
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Faulkners
                   Pouch
                
                 ,
                 interwoven
                 with
                 many
                 Arteries
                 and
                 Veins
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 Fat
                 ,
                 deriving
                 its
                 2
                 wings
                 or
                 foldings
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Stomach
                   ,
                   Liver
                   ,
                   Spleen
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Rim
                   of
                   the
                   Belly
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gut
                 Colon
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 covering
                 the
                 Guts
                 ,
                 but
                 following
                 the
                 windings
                 and
                 turnings
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 its
                 situation
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 called
                 Epiploon
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 swimming
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 such
                 being
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Guts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Womb.
                   
                
                 The
                 Womb
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 called
                 the
                 Matrix
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Organical
                   part
                
                 ,
                 serving
                 for
                 Generation
                 ,
                 situate
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Belly
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Bladder
                 and
                 the
                 Strait-Gut
                 ,
                 lodged
                 in
                 a
                 strong
                 Bason
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Bones
                 
                   Ilium
                   ,
                   Coxendix
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Sacrum
                 ;
                 which
                 Bason
                 or
                 Hollow
                 is
                 larger
                 in
                 Women
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 Men
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 also
                 when
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Delivery
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 further
                 enlarged
                 by
                 the
                 plying
                 and
                 giving-way
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 strong
                 Ligaments
                 about
                 the
                 Bones
                 Sacrum
                 and
                 Pubis
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 starting
                 back
                 of
                 the
                 Bone
                 called
                 Coccyx
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 Birth
                 to
                 struggle
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Prison
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   Kidneys
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 these
                 Parts
                 already
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 2
                 Kidneys
                 that
                 are
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 Joints
                 of
                 the
                 Back-bone
                 .
                 Their
                 Substance
                 appears
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 curious
                 Sponge
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 found
                 a
                 certain
                 Cavity
                 or
                 Hollow
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Dish
                 or
                 Bason
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 generally
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Urin.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   The
                   Ureters
                   .
                
                 The
                 Ureters
                 are
                 2
                 ,
                 viz.
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 one
                 ,
                 carrying
                 the
                 Urin
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 separated
                 in
                 the
                 Kidneys
                 to
                 the
                 Bladder
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 innumerable
                 company
                 of
                 small
                 
                   Nervous
                   fibres
                
                 twisted
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 exceeding
                 sensible
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 finest
                 Strings
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 shaken
                 and
                 tremble
                 ,
                 whence
                 there
                 ariseth
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 an
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 sharpest
                 Pain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   The
                   Bladder
                   .
                
                 Anatomists
                 commonly
                 attribute
                 but
                 2
                 Coats
                 or
                 membrans
                 to
                 the
                 Bladder
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 viewed
                 with
                 a
                 Microscope
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 many
                 more
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 20.
                 
                 The
                 Bladder
                 is
                 the
                 receptacle
                 of
                 the
                 Urin
                 ,
                 conveyed
                 through
                 the
                 Ureters
                 from
                 the
                 Kidneys
                 ;
                 which
                 afterwards
                 by
                 the
                 contraction
                 of
                 the
                 fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 Urethra
                 or
                 
                   Urinary
                   passage
                
                 evacuated
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   The
                   Testicles
                   .
                
                 The
                 last
                 Parts
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Testicles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Vessels
                 design'd
                 for
                 Generation
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 Seed
                 may
                 be
                 wholly
                 attributed
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 found
                 any
                 perfect
                 Seed
                 in
                 the
                 Testicles
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Libidinous
                 Animals
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 many
                 do
                 witness
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Bulls
                   ,
                   Horses
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 Robust
                 Animals
                 ,
                 have
                 generated
                 their
                 Like
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 after
                 their
                 having
                 been
                 gelt
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 robb'd
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Prolifick
                   virtue
                
                 ,
                 except
                 their
                 
                   Spermatick
                   Vessels
                
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 Testicles
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 seems
                 more
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Seed
                 is
                 produced
                 in
                 the
                 little
                 
                   Bladders
                   ,
                   Kernels
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Pores
                 ,
                 that
                 neighbour
                 upon
                 the
                 Bladder
                 and
                 the
                 Womb.
                 But
                 we
                 leave
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 determin'd
                 by
                 Physicians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 Of
                 the
                 Forming
                 of
                 the
                 Birth
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 its
                 Animation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Whether
                   the
                   Seed
                   in
                   Generation
                   ,
                   proceeds
                   from
                   both
                   Sexes
                   .
                
                 THe
                 Common
                 Opinion
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 whereof
                 the
                 Birth
                 is
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 doth
                 consist
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 both
                 Parents
                 ,
                 the
                 Female
                 Blood
                 being
                 mix'd
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 Nor
                 indeed
                 have
                 the
                 Ancients
                 question'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Woman
                 doth
                 contribute
                 her
                 part
                 of
                 Seed
                 to
                 the
                 Conception
                 ,
                 and
                 efficiently
                 concur
                 to
                 Generation
                 ;
                 for
                 both
                 Sexes
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 like
                 Instruments
                 for
                 the
                 
                   generating
                   of
                   Seed
                
                 .
                 The
                 Women
                 have
                 their
                 Testes
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 strained
                 and
                 purified
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 serous
                 and
                 thickish
                 
                   white
                   Matter
                
                 is
                 squeezed
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 design'd
                 for
                 generation
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Birth
                 resembles
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 cannot
                 well
                 conceive
                 how
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 not
                 contribute
                 Seed
                 to
                 the
                 production
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Seed
                   flows
                   from
                   all
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 by
                 what
                 Artifice
                 an
                 Animal
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 formed
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 Moisture
                 without
                 all
                 Form
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 bear
                 some
                 resemblance
                 with
                 the
                 Principle
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 did
                 proceed
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Seed
                 both
                 of
                 Male
                 and
                 Female
                 flows
                 down
                 from
                 all
                 their
                 Parts
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Member
                 in
                 their
                 whole
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 whence
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 is
                 not
                 derived
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Serous
                   humour
                
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Veins
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 Vessels
                 call'd
                 Emulgentes
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Kidneys
                 and
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 latter
                 place
                 it
                 is
                 kept
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 voided
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 2
                 Veins
                 and
                 2
                 Arteries
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Testicks
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Seminal
                   particles
                
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Vessels
                 destinated
                 for
                 their
                 reception
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 not
                 slowly
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 Space
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 is
                 powerfully
                 stirr'd
                 up
                 to
                 an
                 excretion
                 or
                 separation
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 most
                 Spirituous
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Proved
                   by
                   Examples
                   .
                
                 Many
                 Arguments
                 might
                 be
                 alledg'd
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 Point
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Examples
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 clear
                 and
                 evident
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 supersede
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 many
                 Proofs
                 :
                 A
                 Cat
                 ,
                 whose
                 Tail
                 was
                 cut
                 off
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 but
                 young
                 ,
                 litter'd
                 Kitlings
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 had
                 Tails
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 wanted
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 a
                 Bitch
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 sound
                 Puppies
                 ,
                 having
                 broke
                 her
                 Leg
                 ,
                 did
                 ever
                 after
                 bring
                 forth
                 lame
                 Puppies
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 what
                 can
                 this
                 resemblance
                 of
                 Puppies
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Dams
                 ,
                 be
                 imputed
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 Seed
                 is
                 conveyed
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 perfect
                 Births
                 are
                 born
                 of
                 sound
                 and
                 perfect
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 maimed
                 and
                 defective
                 from
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 sometimes
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 whole
                 and
                 sound
                 Births
                 do
                 proceed
                 from
                 maimed
                 and
                 defective
                 Parents
                 ,
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 ascribed
                 either
                 to
                 the
                 Soundness
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Parents
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Vigour
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 so
                 happens
                 that
                 
                   maimed
                   Births
                
                 proceed
                 from
                 
                   maimed
                   Parents
                
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 Reason
                 seems
                 so
                 satisfactory
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 alledged
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   the
                   Birth
                   is
                   formed
                   in
                   the
                   Womb.
                   
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Birth
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Mothers
                   Womb
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 insensible
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Male
                 and
                 
                   Female
                   Seed
                
                 have
                 already
                 received
                 such
                 a
                 Configuration
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Parents
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 sooner
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Womb
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 being
                 there
                 intangled
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 agitated
                 by
                 heat
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 rude
                 delineation
                 or
                 Rudiment
                 of
                 the
                 Animal
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 afterwards
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 are
                 perfected
                 and
                 compleated
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 parts
                 which
                 before
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 did
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Head
                   ,
                   Belly
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 become
                 now
                 so
                 disentangled
                 and
                 separated
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 now
                 at
                 liberty
                 to
                 run
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 several
                 distinct
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 those
                 parts
                 which
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 do
                 now
                 unite
                 to
                 constitute
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 the
                 Eyes
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 like
                 grains
                 of
                 Sand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 filings
                 of
                 Lead
                 do
                 come
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 several
                 heaps
                 :
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 fasten
                 a
                 Pipe
                 to
                 a
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 it
                 cast
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Sand
                
                 and
                 
                   Filings
                   of
                   Lead
                
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 poured
                 water
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 then
                 we
                 blow
                 through
                 the
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 matters
                 will
                 be
                 variously
                 mingled
                 and
                 tost
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 agitation
                 ceaseth
                 a
                 separation
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 Lead
                 setling
                 with
                 the
                 Lead
                 ,
                 the
                 Sand
                 with
                 the
                 Sand
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 condition
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 after
                 the
                 drying
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 we
                 shall
                 rend
                 the
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 like
                 particles
                 to
                 be
                 gathered
                 to
                 their
                 like
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 we
                 may
                 conceive
                 that
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 become
                 so
                 disposed
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 first
                 Rudiment
                 of
                 a
                 Birth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   the
                   first
                   Rudiment
                   of
                   the
                   Birth
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   like
                   Man.
                   
                
                 If
                 you
                 demand
                 how
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 that
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 small
                 quantity
                 of
                 Insensible
                 particles
                 ,
                 a
                 Body
                 should
                 arise
                 ,
                 resembling
                 the
                 great
                 Body
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 proceded
                 ,
                 and
                 representing
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 and
                 Members
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 Answered
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 a
                 very
                 little
                 Image
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Convex
                   Glass
                
                 represents
                 a
                 Man
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 Image
                 is
                 therefore
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 because
                 only
                 a
                 few
                 rays
                 are
                 reflected
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 rebounding
                 elsewhere
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 convexity
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 that
                 only
                 a
                 few
                 Beams
                 from
                 each
                 part
                 do
                 reach
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 which
                 meeting
                 in
                 the
                 Retina
                 or
                 
                   Network
                   Membran
                
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 do
                 represent
                 a
                 very
                 little
                 Man
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Rudiment
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Human
                   Birth
                
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 is
                 indeed
                 very
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 resembles
                 the
                 great
                 Body
                 ,
                 exactly
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 tho'
                 not
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 quantity
                 and
                 bulk
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Time
                   of
                   the
                   Formation
                   of
                   the
                   Birth
                   .
                
                 Physicians
                 are
                 at
                 some
                 disagreement
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Birth
                   .
                   HIPPOCRATES
                   Lib.
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   Carn
                
                 .
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 Seed
                 being
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 seventh
                 day
                 hath
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 an
                 Abortive
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 term
                 ,
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 accurately
                 viewed
                 ,
                 the
                 rude
                 draught
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 will
                 be
                 discernible
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Others
                 allow
                 a
                 longer
                 time
                 for
                 this
                 forming
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Parts
                   :
                   ARISTOTLE
                   Lab.
                
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Hist
                   .
                   Animal
                
                 .
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Birth
                 on
                 the
                 fortieth
                 day
                 ,
                 consists
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Membran
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 rent
                 ,
                 the
                 Birth
                 appears
                 of
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Pismire
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 may
                 be
                 distinctly
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   Architectonick
                   or
                   Plastick
                   virtue
                   is
                   .
                
                 Now
                 what
                 this
                 Plastick
                 or
                 
                   formative
                   virtue
                
                 is
                 that
                 lies
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 Seed
                 ,
                 which
                 begins
                 and
                 carries
                 on
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 agreed
                 .
                 GALEN
                 sometimes
                 calls
                 it
                 Nature
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 
                   Native
                   Heat
                
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 the
                 
                   Inborn
                   Temperament
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 
                   de
                   Trem.
                   &
                   Vigor
                
                 .
                 he
                 determines
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   substance
                
                 
                   moveable
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   always
                   moving
                   .
                   Aristotle
                   ,
                   Lib.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   Generat
                   .
                   Animal
                   .
                   Cap.
                
                 3.
                 distinguishing
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Heat
                 or
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 ,
                 and
                 Nature
                 ,
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Plastick
                   Virtue
                
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Nature
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Seed
                   .
                   AVICENNA
                
                 and
                 others
                 following
                 AVERRHOES
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 
                   Coelestial
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Divine
                   Virtue
                
                 .
                 Some
                 admit
                 no
                 other
                 Soul
                 in
                 Man
                 but
                 the
                 Rational
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 that
                 it
                 alone
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 convenient
                 
                   seminal
                   matter
                
                 offered
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 doth
                 perfect
                 all
                 the
                 Lineaments
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 the
                 Architect
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 House
                 .
                 Others
                 affirm
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Vegetative
                 or
                 
                   Vital
                   Soul
                
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Mortal
                 and
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Rational
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Soul
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 ,
                 yea
                 sole
                 Operator
                 in
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 which
                 some
                 call
                 the
                 Plastick
                 or
                 
                   Architectonick
                   Virtue
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   What
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   are
                   first
                   formed
                   .
                
                 The
                 Antients
                 differ
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 are
                 first
                 formed
                 .
                 ARISTOTLE
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 the
                 Heart
                 was
                 first
                 formed
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Fountain
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Life
                
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 seems
                 very
                 consonant
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 dies
                 last
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 precedence
                 in
                 formation
                 .
                 Others
                 suppose
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Birth
                 are
                 formed
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 contend
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Heart
                 should
                 have
                 any
                 such
                 Praeeminence
                 allow'd
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 why
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 should
                 the
                 Heart
                 be
                 formed
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 framing
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 ,
                 the
                 Birth
                 doth
                 no
                 more
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 Influence
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Brain
                   ?
                   Nature
                
                 digests
                 the
                 whole
                 Mass
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 with
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Heat
                 ,
                 which
                 equally
                 penetrates
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 she
                 begins
                 to
                 frame
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 she
                 doth
                 not
                 confound
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 ,
                 but
                 distributes
                 them
                 all
                 into
                 their
                 several
                 places
                 .
                 Which
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 cannot
                 consist
                 with
                 a
                 successive
                 Generation
                 of
                 Parts
                 ;
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 equally
                 requisit
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 part
                 fit
                 to
                 form
                 the
                 Brain
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Brain
                 should
                 communicate
                 a
                 part
                 proper
                 to
                 constitute
                 the
                 Heart
                 :
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Nature
                 might
                 be
                 accused
                 of
                 Impotence
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 perfect
                 and
                 compleat
                 those
                 things
                 together
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 hath
                 begun
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   All
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   Birth
                   are
                   formed
                   together
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   some
                   parts
                   be
                   seen
                   before
                   others
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 contradictory
                 to
                 this
                 assertion
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 parts
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 before
                 others
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 their
                 greater
                 bulk
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 greater
                 parts
                 seem
                 by
                 Nature
                 to
                 be
                 before
                 the
                 less
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 cannot
                 therefore
                 infer
                 from
                 hence
                 that
                 they
                 exist
                 before
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 are
                 not
                 perfected
                 and
                 compleated
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 nourished
                 or
                 heated
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 
                   HIPPOCRATES
                   Lib.
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   Diaeta
                
                 saith
                 that
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Members
                   are
                   distinguisht
                   and
                   encrease
                   together
                   ;
                   not
                   one
                   before
                   or
                   after
                   the
                   other
                   ;
                   tho'
                   those
                   parts
                   which
                   be
                   greater
                   by
                   Nature
                   than
                   others
                   ,
                   do
                   appear
                   before
                   the
                   lesser
                   ,
                   but
                   do
                   not
                   exist
                   before
                   them
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Nature
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 worthy
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 should
                 appear
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 upper
                 parts
                 appear
                 before
                 the
                 lower
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 formed
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 ,
                 before
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 formed
                 of
                 the
                 Blood.
                 But
                 yet
                 it
                 sometimes
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 imperfect
                 parts
                 are
                 framed
                 before
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 Navel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 perfected
                 before
                 either
                 the
                 Heart
                 or
                 Brain
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   X.
                   This
                   further
                   proved
                   from
                   a
                   Chicken
                   .
                
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 Experience
                 ;
                 because
                 never
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 Birth
                 found
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Heart
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 was
                 formed
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 were
                 framed
                 also
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 in
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 a
                 Chicken
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 four●h
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 Head
                 and
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Chicken
                 begin
                 to
                 appear
                 ,
                 when
                 neither
                 Wings
                 or
                 Legs
                 are
                 yet
                 distinguishable
                 ,
                 yet
                 even
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Rudiments
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 tho'
                 so
                 little
                 as
                 not
                 discernible
                 by
                 the
                 bare
                 Eye
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 concerning
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 about
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 the
                 Foetus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Dr.
                   
                   Harvey's
                   opinion
                   concerning
                   Conception
                   .
                
                 Dr.
                 HARVEY
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 Modern
                 Authors
                 who
                 maintained
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Masculine
                   Seed
                
                 did
                 not
                 concur
                 to
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Birth
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 many
                 Animals
                 he
                 dissected
                 after
                 Copulation
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 found
                 any
                 Seed
                 in
                 their
                 Wombs
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 was
                 induced
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 the
                 Male
                 did
                 never
                 reach
                 the
                 hollow
                 of
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 did
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 never
                 staid
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 soon
                 after
                 slipt
                 away
                 :
                 and
                 accordingly
                 he
                 supposed
                 that
                 the
                 Male-seed
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 a
                 prolifick
                 breath
                 or
                 contagion
                 ,
                 doth
                 make
                 the
                 Female
                 conceive
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Natural
                 Conception
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 happens
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 doth
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Conception
                
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 we
                 ,
                 after
                 having
                 framed
                 an
                 Idea
                 in
                 our
                 Brain
                 ,
                 do
                 express
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 Works
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 Idea
                 or
                 Species
                 of
                 the
                 Begetter
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 Geniture
                 or
                 Seed
                 be
                 absent
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Formative
                   Faculty
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 beget
                 a
                 like
                 Birth
                 ,
                 by
                 impressing
                 the
                 
                   Immaterial
                   Species
                
                 it
                 hath
                 upon
                 its
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   Conception
                   is
                   performed
                   according
                   to
                   Steno
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   later
                   Physicians
                   and
                   Anatomists
                
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1670
                 ,
                 STENO
                 a
                 famous
                 Anatomist
                 ,
                 discovered
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Female
                   Testicles
                
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 Ovaria
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Receptacles
                 of
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 since
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 KERCKRINGIUS
                 ,
                 SWAMMERDAM
                 ,
                 GRAAF
                 ,
                 GASPAR
                 BARTHOLINUS
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 the
                 received
                 opinion
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 lies
                 hid
                 in
                 these
                 Ovaria
                 ,
                 tho'
                 not
                 to
                 sensible
                 appearance
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 maintain
                 that
                 the
                 Birth
                 is
                 not
                 formed
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 
                   Subtil
                   Spirit
                
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Masculine-Seed
                 is
                 conveighed
                 through
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Womb
                 and
                 the
                 Tubes
                 or
                 Trumpets
                 (
                 so
                 called
                 by
                 FALLOPIUS
                 for
                 their
                 resemblance
                 with
                 that
                 Instrument
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Female
                   Ovarium
                
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 impregnates
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 little
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 causeth
                 or
                 excites
                 a
                 Fermentation
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 Egg
                 to
                 swell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 require
                 a
                 greater
                 space
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 cracks
                 the
                 common
                 Membran
                 of
                 the
                 Ovarium
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 slit
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Fallopian
                   Tubes
                
                 by
                 those
                 shaggy
                 edgings
                 which
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Tubes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Anatomists
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Leaf-work
                   Ornament
                
                 ,
                 being
                 blown
                 up
                 and
                 distended
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Copulation
                 ,
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Fingers
                 ,
                 clasp
                 themselves
                 about
                 the
                 Ovarium
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 Egg
                 is
                 conveighed
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 length
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fallopian
                   Tubes
                
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 further
                 hatched
                 into
                 a
                 Living
                 Birth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Point
                   illustrated
                   from
                   a
                   similitude
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Vegetation
                   of
                   Plants
                   and
                   Animals
                   .
                
                 The
                 Learned
                 Mr.
                 RAY
                 illustrates
                 this
                 matter
                 in
                 
                   his
                   History
                   of
                   Plants
                
                 from
                 the
                 Analogy
                 and
                 similitude
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Vegetation
                 and
                 encrease
                 of
                 the
                 Seeds
                 of
                 Plants
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Viviparous
                   Animals
                
                 in
                 the
                 Womb.
                 For
                 even
                 as
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 the
                 ripe
                 Seed
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 falls
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 there
                 free
                 and
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 doth
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 attract
                 the
                 Aliment
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 its
                 coverings
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 shoots
                 down
                 roots
                 into
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 Egg
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Viviparous
                   Animal
                
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Masculine
                   Seed
                
                 made
                 Fruitful
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 Maturity
                 ,
                 falls
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 Ovarium
                 as
                 from
                 its
                 Tree
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 where
                 continuing
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 loose
                 and
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 VVomb
                 ,
                 it
                 takes
                 in
                 its
                 first
                 Aliment
                 through
                 the
                 involving
                 Membrans
                 or
                 Secundines
                 .
                 These
                 Ovaria
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Female
                   Testicles
                
                 formerly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 that
                 diligently
                 views
                 will
                 find
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 Cluster
                 of
                 little
                 Eggs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Many
                   difficulties
                   may
                   be
                   solved
                   from
                   this
                   Hypothesis
                   .
                
                 Admitting
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 resolve
                 the
                 following
                 Difficulties
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 SWAMMERDAM
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Miracle
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   the
                   Structure
                   of
                   a
                   Womans
                   Womb.
                   First
                   ,
                
                 Why
                 a
                 Parent
                 that
                 wants
                 Arms
                 or
                 Legs
                 may
                 notwithstanding
                 propagate
                 a
                 Birth
                 ,
                 perfect
                 and
                 compleat
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 ;
                 even
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Egg.
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 So
                 likewise
                 that
                 old
                 and
                 famous
                 Question
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 flowing
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 be
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 is
                 readily
                 answered
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Hence
                 it
                 appears
                 how
                 Levi
                 ,
                 long
                 before
                 his
                 Birth
                 ,
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 pay
                 Tenths
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 his
                 Great
                 Grand-father
                 Abraham
                 to
                 Melchizedeck
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Loins
                 of
                 his
                 Parents
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Egg.
                 And
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Hence
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 explained
                 and
                 illustrated
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 Original
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 Men
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 were
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 Loins
                 of
                 Adam
                 and
                 Eve
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 therefore
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 conceiv'd
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 primordial
                 Taint
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 necessarily
                 propagated
                 from
                 these
                 their
                 First
                 Parents
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   At
                   what
                   time
                   the
                   Soul
                   is
                   infused
                   into
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Now
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Animation
                 of
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 Authors
                 are
                 likewise
                 at
                 great
                 variance
                 .
                 ARISTOTLE
                 supposeth
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Male
                   Body
                
                 receives
                 its
                 Soul
                 the
                 42
                 d
                 day
                 after
                 Conception
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Female
                 on
                 the
                 19
                 th
                 .
                 Whereas
                 
                   AENEAS
                   GAZAEUS
                
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 Soul
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 already
                 formed
                 ,
                 but
                 into
                 the
                 Seed
                 it self
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 without
                 Form.
                 
                   THOMAS
                   FIENUS
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 
                   de
                   Format
                   .
                   Foetus
                
                 ,
                 determins
                 the
                 Infusion
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 lawful
                 to
                 guess
                 at
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 obscure
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 most
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 then
                 joined
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 furnisht
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 Organs
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Belly
                   ,
                   Heart
                   ,
                   Brain
                   ,
                   the
                   Pineal
                   Kernel
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Parts
                 ,
                 which
                 Anatomists
                 tell
                 us
                 happens
                 about
                 the
                 Fourth
                 Month.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 How
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 nourished
                 and
                 encreased
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Nourishment
                   and
                   Encrease
                   is
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 those
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 turned
                 into
                 our
                 Substances
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 preserve
                 our
                 Body
                 in
                 the
                 ●ame
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 only
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 nourish
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 transmuted
                 into
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 it
                 greater
                 in
                 Bulk
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 encrease
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 grow
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 apprehend
                 what
                 Nourishment
                 and
                 Growth
                 is
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Progress
                   of
                   our
                   Food
                   from
                   our
                   Mouth
                   to
                   the
                   Stomach
                   ,
                   Guts
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 manner
                 how
                 both
                 these
                 are
                 performed
                 will
                 more
                 plainly
                 appear
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 an
                 exact
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 changes
                 of
                 those
                 Aliments
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 our
                 Blood
                 are
                 derived
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 
                   Culinary
                   Preparation
                
                 of
                 the
                 Aliment
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 chewed
                 by
                 the
                 Teeth
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Spittle
                 is
                 sent
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Stomach
                 .
                 2
                 ly
                 .
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 it
                 undergoes
                 a
                 special
                 Fermentation
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 further
                 dissolved
                 .
                 3
                 ly
                 .
                 That
                 from
                 this
                 dissolved
                 and
                 digested
                 Mass
                 ,
                 by
                 another
                 peculiar
                 effervescence
                 or
                 working
                 in
                 the
                 Guts
                 ,
                 are
                 separated
                 the
                 more
                 useful
                 and
                 pure
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Chyle
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 thick
                 and
                 gross
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 yet
                 farther
                 dissolved
                 and
                 attenuated
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lacteal
                   Veins
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kernels
                 of
                 the
                 Mesentery
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Commixture
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lymphatick
                   Juice
                
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 being
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 in
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ;
                 where
                 having
                 past
                 another
                 effervescence
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 now
                 no
                 more
                 any
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   the
                   Chyle
                   is
                   driven
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Stomach
                   into
                   the
                   Guts
                   .
                
                 When
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Chyle
                 is
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 into
                 the
                 Guts
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 thereby
                 own
                 any
                 Expelling
                 Faculty
                 residing
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Antients
                 did
                 suppose
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 flowing
                 through
                 the
                 Nerves
                 into
                 the
                 Membrans
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 drawing
                 them
                 together
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 Membrans
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 do
                 immediately
                 infold
                 and
                 embrace
                 the
                 Chyle
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 healthful
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Liquor
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 expelled
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Lower
                   Orifice
                
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Guts
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 a
                 Bladder
                 filled
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 left
                 open
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 you
                 press
                 this
                 Bladder
                 with
                 your
                 Hands
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 gusheth
                 out
                 immediately
                 at
                 the
                 Neck
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 pressure
                 of
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Liver
                   ,
                   Spleen
                   ,
                   Guts
                   ,
                   Midriff
                   ,
                   the
                   Pancreas
                   ,
                
                 or
                 Sweet-bread
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 last
                 ,
                 contribute
                 much
                 to
                 this
                 Expulsion
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Midriff
                 is
                 driven
                 downwards
                 by
                 constant
                 Inspiration
                 ,
                 and
                 pusheth
                 upon
                 the
                 Stomach
                 that
                 lies
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 
                   cutting
                   up
                   of
                   Living
                   Beasts
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   nourishing
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   is
                   performed
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 cannot
                 be
                 nourished
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Blood
                 continually
                 flows
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 it
                 wastes
                 and
                 consumes
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 Blood
                 concurs
                 to
                 the
                 Nourishment
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 substance
                 ,
                 which
                 acquires
                 another
                 nature
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 supply
                 those
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 dissipated
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 to
                 Excrement
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Antiens
                   concerning
                   Nutrition
                   and
                   Crowth
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Change
                 the
                 
                   Antient
                   Physicians
                
                 explained
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Blood
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Branches
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Capillary
                   Veins
                
                 ,
                 it
                 sweat
                 through
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Dew
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 turned
                 into
                 substance
                 not
                 unlike
                 to
                 Glew
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 mean
                 consistence
                 ;
                 which
                 
                   Glewy
                   substance
                
                 was
                 then
                 attracted
                 by
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 needs
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Flesh
                 attracted
                 those
                 particles
                 that
                 were
                 most
                 proper
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 the
                 Bones
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 turned
                 to
                 Bones
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Attraction
                 and
                 Assimilation
                 was
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 2
                 Faculties
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 whereof
                 they
                 called
                 the
                 Attractive
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 
                   Assimilative
                   Faculty
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   This
                   opinion
                   rejected
                   .
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 Attraction
                 in
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 parts
                 are
                 not
                 endued
                 with
                 any
                 knowledge
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 distinguish
                 such
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 as
                 are
                 like
                 and
                 fit
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 this
                 opinion
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 contrary
                 to
                 Reason
                 .
                 Neither
                 do
                 they
                 make
                 out
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Venal
                 and
                 
                   Arterial
                   Blood
                
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 Dew
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 into
                 a
                 Glew
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 demonstrate
                 what
                 those
                 wonder-working
                 Attractive
                 and
                 
                   Assimilative
                   Faculties
                
                 are
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 so
                 much
                 talk
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   Nutrition
                   and
                   Growth
                   are
                   performed
                   .
                
                 We
                 say
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nutrition
                 of
                 
                   Mans
                   Body
                
                 is
                 thus
                 performed
                 .
                 The
                 Blood
                 being
                 come
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 hath
                 received
                 its
                 utmost
                 perfection
                 ,
                 is
                 driven
                 towards
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Arteries
                 become
                 dilated
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 blown
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 small
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 they
                 contain
                 ,
                 run
                 against
                 the
                 roots
                 of
                 some
                 Filaments
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Extremities
                 of
                 the
                 Branches
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 do
                 constitute
                 the
                 
                   Bones
                   ,
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   Skins
                   ,
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   Brain
                
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 solid
                 Members
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 themselves
                 of
                 a
                 several
                 Juncture
                 or
                 Texture
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 have
                 the
                 force
                 to
                 drive
                 them
                 a
                 little
                 forwards
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Arteries
                 fall
                 again
                 ,
                 they
                 leave
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Blood
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 places
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 which
                 abiding
                 there
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 part
                 they
                 touch
                 .
                 Now
                 supposing
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 an
                 Infant
                 or
                 a
                 Youth
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 whereof
                 is
                 very
                 soft
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Pores
                 readily
                 dilatable
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 pusht
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 for
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 the
                 solid
                 Parts
                 ,
                 be
                 somewhat
                 greater
                 than
                 those
                 ,
                 into
                 whose
                 room
                 they
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 happen
                 that
                 2
                 or
                 3
                 particles
                 crowd
                 into
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 must
                 needs
                 grow
                 and
                 encrease
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   Aliment
                   become
                   changed
                   into
                   Parts
                   of
                   our
                   Body
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 apposition
                 of
                 Parts
                 chiefly
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Figures
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Particles
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 particles
                 are
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 stop
                 in
                 these
                 Pores
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 again
                 in
                 others
                 ;
                 where
                 being
                 variously
                 complicated
                 and
                 figured
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 immediately
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 changed
                 into
                 their
                 nature
                 :
                 whereas
                 those
                 particles
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 peculiar
                 configuration
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 sit
                 to
                 adhere
                 or
                 cleave
                 to
                 these
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 Pores
                 ,
                 are
                 driven
                 further
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 residue
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 whose
                 particles
                 were
                 not
                 adapted
                 to
                 enter
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 are
                 remanded
                 through
                 the
                 Veins
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ;
                 there
                 to
                 be
                 further
                 digested
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 acquire
                 a
                 new
                 Aptitude
                 for
                 their
                 union
                 with
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Blood
                   ,
                   as
                   Blood
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   nourish
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 imagine
                 that
                 Blood
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Blood
                 ,
                 doth
                 nourish
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   red
                   particles
                
                 of
                 Blood
                 do
                 not
                 nourish
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 
                   Chylous
                   parts
                
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 did
                 nourish
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 must
                 certainly
                 perform
                 this
                 function
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lungs
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 near
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Coronary
                   Artery
                
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 got
                 out
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 presently
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 retrograde
                 motion
                 ,
                 return
                 to
                 it
                 again
                 .
                 Thus
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 the
                 Blood
                 takes
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 course
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 these
                 2
                 parts
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 Blood
                 dashing
                 against
                 them
                 with
                 more
                 force
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 doth
                 against
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 :
                 If
                 therefore
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 nutrition
                 were
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 
                 dropping
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Vessels
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 must
                 surely
                 happen
                 here
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 hath
                 more
                 force
                 to
                 enter
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 opening
                 the
                 small
                 Orifices
                 of
                 the
                 Vessels
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 it
                 does
                 so
                 in
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 parts
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Lungs
                 in
                 a
                 natural
                 and
                 sound
                 state
                 ,
                 not
                 moistned
                 with
                 extravasated
                 Blood
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 clear
                 moisture
                 .
              
               
                 Nay
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 never
                 comes
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 Vessels
                 ,
                 without
                 causing
                 some
                 Disease
                 or
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 this
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 it
                 causeth
                 the
                 
                   spitting
                   of
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 Swellings
                 and
                 other
                 Diseases
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Chyle
                   passeth
                   through
                   the
                   Lacteal
                   Veins
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Snbclavial
                   .
                
                 The
                 Physicians
                 of
                 old
                 were
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 the
                 Chyle
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 the
                 Branches
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Porta
                
                 suckt
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 Guts
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 them
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Liver
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 Modern
                 Anatomists
                 demonstrate
                 that
                 the
                 Chyle
                 is
                 driven
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Lacteal
                   Veins
                
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Subclavial
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 particularly
                 GASPER
                 ASELLIUS
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dissection
                 he
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 Dog
                 ,
                 whom
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 ordered
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 fed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1622.
                 which
                 discovery
                 hath
                 been
                 further
                 improved
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 found
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Lacteal
                   Veins
                
                 ,
                 filled
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Milky
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 are
                 Vessels
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Mesaraick
                   Veins
                
                 :
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Living
                   Animals
                
                 they
                 appear
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Mesaraicks
                 which
                 are
                 Red
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 dissection
                 be
                 administred
                 4
                 hours
                 after
                 the
                 Animal
                 hath
                 been
                 fed
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 Chyle
                 is
                 made
                 ;
                 for
                 after
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 disappear
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 tho'
                 these
                 be
                 empty
                 ,
                 they
                 always
                 appear
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Strings
                 or
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 never
                 found
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   smalness
                   of
                   the
                   Lacteal
                   Veins
                   ,
                   conduceth
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   forming
                   of
                   the
                   Blood.
                   
                
                 Neither
                 doth
                 the
                 smallness
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lacteal
                   Veins
                
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 embarras
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 was
                 designed
                 so
                 on
                 purpose
                 by
                 the
                 Provident
                 Care
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 more
                 gross
                 and
                 earthly
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Chyle
                 from
                 entring
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Chyle
                 through
                 them
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 degrees
                 and
                 leisurely
                 distributed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 necessity
                 or
                 requirings
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 changed
                 into
                 Blood
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 new
                 disposition
                 of
                 parts
                 it
                 acquires
                 by
                 passing
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Effervescence
                 it
                 undergoes
                 there
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 whiteness
                 of
                 Snow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 colours
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 proceed
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 contexture
                 and
                 Position
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Blood
                 derives
                 its
                 Redness
                 only
                 from
                 that
                 position
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 obtains
                 by
                 its
                 frequent
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Lacteal
                   Veins
                   are
                   supposed
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   use
                   for
                   the
                   Nourishing
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 The
                 Reasons
                 that
                 induce
                 us
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lacteal
                   Veins
                
                 are
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 Because
                 the
                 Chyle
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 
                   White
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Mesaraical
                   Veins
                
                 be
                 conveighed
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 manifestly
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 
                   Lacteal
                   Veins
                
                 are
                 white
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 the
                 Chyle
                 that
                 passes
                 through
                 them
                 .
                 2
                 ly
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Lacteal
                   Veins
                
                 do
                 never
                 appear
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 Body
                 hath
                 been
                 fed
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 food
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 distributed
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 strong
                 argument
                 to
                 perswade
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Chyle
                 passeth
                 through
                 them
                 .
                 3
                 ly
                 .
                 The
                 quantity
                 of
                 the
                 
                   milky
                   liquor
                
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 Veins
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 encreased
                 ,
                 by
                 pressing
                 the
                 Guts
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 yet
                 full
                 of
                 Chyle
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   passage
                   of
                   the
                   Chyle
                   from
                   the
                   Guts
                   .
                
                 The
                 Chyle
                 therefore
                 being
                 duly
                 prepared
                 ,
                 passeth
                 through
                 the
                 Guts
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Parts
                
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 unprofitable
                 and
                 excremental
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 run
                 into
                 the
                 Lacteal
                 or
                 
                   Milky
                   Veins
                
                 ,
                 which
                 carry
                 the
                 said
                 Liquor
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Receptacle
                
                 :
                 From
                 whence
                 2
                 other
                 Vessels
                 convey
                 it
                 through
                 the
                 Thorax
                 or
                 Chest
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 Back-bone
                 ,
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Subclavial
                   branches
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 empty
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Birth
                   is
                   not
                   wholly
                   nourished
                   in
                   the
                   Womb
                   by
                   the
                   Mouth
                   .
                
                 Another
                 Point
                 to
                 be
                 examin'd
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Birth
                 is
                 nourished
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Mothers
                   Womb
                
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 cannot
                 take
                 in
                 its
                 Food
                 wholly
                 by
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 first
                 rather
                 by
                 Apposition
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 by
                 the
                 Navel
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 situation
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 will
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 lies
                 crouded
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 its
                 Mouth
                 shut
                 up
                 between
                 its
                 Knees
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 born
                 ,
                 it
                 reacheth
                 to
                 the
                 Mothers
                 or
                 
                   Nurses
                   Breast
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 this
                 only
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 
                   Natures
                   Providence
                
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 teacheth
                 the
                 Birth
                 to
                 fetch
                 its
                 breath
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 she
                 directs
                 it
                 ,
                 where
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 Food
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   But
                   by
                   the
                   Umbilical
                   Vessels
                   .
                
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Birth
                 receives
                 its
                 Nourishment
                 by
                 the
                 Navel
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 from
                 the
                 Courses
                 of
                 Women
                 ,
                 which
                 generally
                 cease
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 then
                 defrauded
                 of
                 the
                 Chyle
                 and
                 its
                 
                   Nutricious
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 is
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 for
                 the
                 Nourishment
                 of
                 the
                 Birth
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Birth
                 is
                 born
                 ,
                 the
                 Breasts
                 are
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Milk
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Juice
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 employed
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 mounts
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Breasts
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Liquor
                
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 further
                 confirmed
                 by
                 those
                 Women
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 Suckle
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 perceive
                 the
                 Milk
                 to
                 return
                 from
                 the
                 Breast
                 to
                 their
                 Womb
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 evacuated
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Birth
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 were
                 nourished
                 by
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 also
                 breath
                 ;
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 it
                 should
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Womb.
                 Yea
                 further
                 ,
                 should
                 the
                 Infant
                 open
                 his
                 Mouth
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 choaked
                 with
                 the
                 Liquor
                 wherein
                 it
                 swims
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 perfected
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 chiefly
                 nourished
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Umbilical
                   Vessels
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Flesh
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Natural
                   Food
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
                 Now
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Man
                 feeds
                 on
                 
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   Fish
                   ,
                   Herbs
                
                 and
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 enquir'd
                 which
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 his
                 most
                 
                   Natural
                   Food
                
                 .
                 Indeed
                 if
                 we
                 examine
                 the
                 matter
                 strictly
                 ,
                 the
                 feeding
                 on
                 Flesh
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 Natural
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Instruments
                 he
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 Eating
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 those
                 Animals
                 that
                 feed
                 upon
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Wolves
                   ,
                   Lions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 Fore-Teeth
                 long
                 ,
                 sharp
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 because
                 Flesh
                 cannot
                 well
                 be
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 digestion
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 without
                 such
                 Instruments
                 as
                 may
                 pierce
                 deep
                 into
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 pluck
                 it
                 to
                 pieces
                 .
                 Whereas
                 those
                 Animals
                 that
                 feed
                 upon
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Sheep
                   ,
                   Oxen
                   ,
                   Horses
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 have
                 short
                 Teeth
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 ranged
                 close
                 together
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 guess'd
                 ,
                 that
                 Man
                 who
                 is
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 such
                 like
                 Teeth
                 ,
                 was
                 designed
                 to
                 feed
                 chiefly
                 on
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Fruits
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Children
                   love
                   Fruits
                   more
                   than
                   Flesh
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 further
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 Children
                 ,
                 who
                 following
                 the
                 Instinct
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 do
                 prefer
                 Fruits
                 before
                 Flesh
                 :
                 For
                 Nature
                 not
                 being
                 as
                 yet
                 debauch'd
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 manifest
                 by
                 their
                 Choice
                 ,
                 what
                 Food
                 she
                 design'd
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 question'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 if
                 Children
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 weaned
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 from
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 the
                 more
                 strongly
                 desire
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 choose
                 them
                 before
                 all
                 other
                 Food
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   The
                   Eating
                   of
                   Flesh
                   was
                   unknown
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   Men.
                   
                
                 This
                 Intent
                 of
                 Nature
                 may
                 further
                 be
                 illustrated
                 from
                 the
                 Custom
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Men
                 that
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 who
                 fed
                 only
                 upon
                 Fruits
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                
                 assure
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 Flesh
                 was
                 not
                 permitted
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 Flood
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 Objected
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 fed
                 upon
                 flesh
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Savages
                 of
                 Brasile
                 ,
                 &c.
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 did
                 not
                 follow
                 the
                 guidance
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 own
                 depraved
                 Lusts
                 and
                 Affections
                 ,
                 which
                 prompted
                 them
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 devouring
                 of
                 
                   Mans
                   Flesh
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   Nature
                   demonstrates
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   by
                   denying
                   us
                   Instruments
                   necessary
                   for
                   the
                   Eating
                   of
                   Flesh
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 had
                 Nature
                 intended
                 Flesh
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 without
                 doubt
                 have
                 furnish'd
                 us
                 with
                 Instruments
                 fit
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 put
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 shift
                 of
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 Knives
                 ,
                 which
                 other
                 
                   Carnivorous
                   Animals
                
                 do
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 why
                 have
                 we
                 such
                 an
                 aversion
                 to
                 
                   Raw
                   flesh
                
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 endure
                 to
                 taste
                 of
                 it
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 prepared
                 by
                 Fire
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 Flesh
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 Natural
                 food
                 ,
                 being
                 only
                 introduc'd
                 by
                 Lust
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 quite
                 changed
                 our
                 Nature
                 from
                 its
                 Primigenial
                 Inclination
                 and
                 Temper
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   Man
                   would
                   be
                   every
                   whit
                   as
                   strong
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   liv'd
                   only
                   on
                   Herbs
                   and
                   Fruits
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 let
                 any
                 Man
                 object
                 here
                 ,
                 That
                 Man
                 would
                 be
                 much
                 weaker
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 confine
                 himself
                 to
                 feed
                 on
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Fruits
                 only
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Horses
                 and
                 Bulls
                 are
                 very
                 strong
                 and
                 hardy
                 Animals
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 feed
                 upon
                 nothing
                 but
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 and
                 Corn
                 or
                 Pulse
                 .
                 How
                 swift
                 is
                 a
                 Stag
                 ,
                 how
                 lively
                 vigorous
                 and
                 long
                 Liv'd
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 only
                 by
                 feeding
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Grass
                   of
                   the
                   Field
                
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 easily
                 induc'd
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 a
                 Man
                 were
                 brought
                 up
                 like
                 a
                 Beast
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 inferiour
                 to
                 Stags
                 in
                 running
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 Apes
                 in
                 climbing
                 of
                 Trees
                 ;
                 which
                 his
                 delicate
                 and
                 tender
                 Education
                 do
                 now
                 make
                 him
                 unfit
                 for
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 How
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 Arteries
                 and
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 are
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   Arteries
                   and
                   Veins
                   are
                   .
                
                 WE
                 may
                 gather
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heart
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   Body
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   Musculous
                   Fibres●
                   ,
                
                 into
                 whose
                 Substance
                 are
                 inserted
                 
                   Arteries
                   ,
                   Veins
                   ,
                   Nerves
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Lymphatick
                   Vessels
                   .
                   An
                   Artery
                   is
                   a
                   Vessel
                
                 or
                 Pipe
                 
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   fitted
                   for
                   the
                   containing
                   and
                   conveying
                   of
                   Blood.
                   A
                   Vein
                   is
                   another
                   sort
                   of
                   a
                   long
                   and
                   round
                   Vessel
                   ,
                   hollow
                   like
                   a
                   Pipe
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   single
                   and
                   lasting
                   Coat
                   ,
                   woven
                   together
                   of
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   Fibres
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 2
                 Veins
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 coming
                 out
                 from
                 it
                 separate
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 several
                 Names
                 :
                 The
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Hollow
                   Vein
                
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 mounting
                 strait
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Jugular
                   Vein
                
                 ,
                 which
                 under
                 the
                 Arm-pits
                 divides
                 it self
                 into
                 2
                 branches
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Axiliary
                   Veins
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Subclavial
                 ;
                 and
                 going
                 downwards
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 also
                 divided
                 ,
                 and
                 sends
                 a
                 large
                 branch
                 to
                 the
                 Liver
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Porta
                
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 divided
                 into
                 very
                 small
                 branches
                 ,
                 loseth
                 it self
                 in
                 the
                 Liver
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Vein
                 being
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Left
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 Pulmonalis
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Lung-Vein
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 distributed
                 through
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 to
                 convey
                 the
                 Blood
                 back
                 from
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Ear-lappet
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Heart
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   All
                   Motion
                   in
                   Man
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   proceed
                   from
                   his
                   Soul.
                   
                
                 We
                 pereceive
                 many
                 motions
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 ignorant
                 Common
                 People
                 do
                 attribute
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 seeing
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Dead
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Souls
                 departure
                 ,
                 is
                 deprived
                 of
                 all
                 motion
                 ,
                 conclude
                 all
                 motion
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Soul.
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 be
                 convinc'd
                 of
                 this
                 Errour
                 ,
                 by
                 observing
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Flame
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Inanimate
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 continual
                 motion
                 ;
                 even
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 exceed
                 the
                 agitation
                 that
                 is
                 perceived
                 in
                 
                   Animated
                   Bodies
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Heat
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   all
                   our
                   Motions
                   .
                
                 But
                 not
                 to
                 concern
                 our selves
                 about
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 ,
                 we
                 conclude
                 Heat
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Bodily
                   Principle
                
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 motions
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 Death
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Native
                   Heat
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 some
                 Principal
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 the
                 Soul
                 becomes
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 any
                 defect
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 Heat
                 vanisheth
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Organs
                 are
                 destroy'd
                 and
                 spoil'd
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Heat
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Fire
                 in
                 our
                 Hearts
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 is
                 without
                 Light
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 to
                 that
                 whereby
                 new
                 Wine
                 grows
                 hot
                 and
                 ferments
                 )
                 which
                 we
                 make
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 motions
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Of
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                   .
                
                 There
                 be
                 2
                 Ventricles
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 FF
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 4
                 Pipes
                 or
                 Channels
                 do
                 answer
                 :
                 To
                 the
                 Right
                 Ventricle
                 GG
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 AB
                 answers
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Veins
                 empty
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 into
                 their
                 common
                 Receptacle
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Arterial
                   Vein
                
                 D
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 divides
                 
                 it self
                 into
                 divers
                 branches
                 in
                 the
                 Lungs
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 Left
                 Ventricle
                 HH
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 Channels
                 do
                 belong
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 
                   Venal
                   Artery
                
                 E
                 ,
                 which
                 riseth
                 from
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Artery
                
                 called
                 also
                 Aorta
                 C
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 doth
                 divide
                 it self
                 into
                 many
                 Rivulets
                 ,
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Blood
                   runs
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   .
                
                 They
                 who
                 are
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 Dr.
                 HARVEY
                 ,
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 runs
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 AB
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Right
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 GG
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 is
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Lungs
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Arterial
                   Vein
                
                 D
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 returns
                 from
                 the
                 Lungs
                 into
                 the
                 Left
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 HH
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Venal
                   Artery
                
                 E
                 ;
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 after
                 these
                 Circulations
                 ,
                 is
                 conveyed
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Artery
                
                 C
                 ,
                 which
                 carries
                 the
                 Blood
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 explained
                 thus
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 :
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Bloods
                   dilatation
                   .
                
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Dilatation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 that
                 passeth
                 through
                 it
                 ;
                 Which
                 effect
                 of
                 Dilatation
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Fire
                 which
                 lies
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 which
                 rarefies
                 the
                 Blood
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 rarefaction
                 and
                 expansion
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 the
                 Mouths
                 of
                 the
                 Vessels
                 are
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 conveyed
                 thence
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 evacuation
                 other
                 Blood
                 enters
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 run
                 out
                 ;
                 which
                 rarefying
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 causes
                 the
                 
                 Heart
                 to
                 swell
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 this
                 only
                 proceeds
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 the
                 Pulse
                 or
                 beating
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 often
                 repeated
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 fresh
                 Blood
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   more
                   Heat
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 an
                 Animal
                 lives
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 heat
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 least
                 over-heating
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 immediately
                 dilated
                 and
                 rarefied
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 the
                 Pulse
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 do
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Heart
                   and
                   Arteries
                   are
                   moved
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 understanding
                 whereof
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 that
                 the
                 Pulse
                 or
                 Beating
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 is
                 chiefly
                 promoted
                 by
                 11
                 
                   little
                   Skins
                
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 little
                 Floodgates
                 or
                 Doors
                 ,
                 do
                 open
                 and
                 shut
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 the
                 4
                 Vessels
                 that
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 2
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
                 For
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 moment
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Pulses
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 these
                 Valves
                 in
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Arteries
                 are
                 exactly
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 Veins
                 are
                 opened
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 2
                 parts
                 of
                 Blood
                 must
                 run
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 Veins
                 ,
                 one
                 into
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 these
                 2
                 portions
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 being
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 rarefied
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 taking
                 up
                 a
                 greater
                 Space
                 ,
                 they
                 shut
                 the
                 Valves
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 Veins
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hinder
                 any
                 more
                 Blood
                 to
                 fall
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Heart
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 do
                 push
                 against
                 and
                 open
                 the
                 Valves
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 and
                 swiftly
                 rush
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 both
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Arteries
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 are
                 blown
                 up
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 rarefied
                 Blood
                 becomes
                 presently
                 condens'd
                 again
                 ,
                 or
                 penetrates
                 into
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Arteries
                 fall
                 flat
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 Valves
                 in
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 Arteries
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 Veins
                 are
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 passage
                 to
                 2
                 other
                 portions
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 cause
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Arteries
                 to
                 be
                 blown
                 up
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Heart
                   and
                   the
                   Arteries
                   beat
                   at
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   .
                
                 Having
                 thus
                 discover'd
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Pulse
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 conceiv'd
                 that
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Arteries
                 must
                 beat
                 both
                 together
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 Blood
                 be
                 a
                 
                   fluid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Veins
                 and
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Continuous
                   Body
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 when
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Continuous
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 a
                 Stick
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 is
                 moved
                 likewise
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 moment
                 ;
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 a
                 
                   fluid
                   Body
                
                 that
                 is
                 contain'd
                 in
                 a
                 Pipe
                 or
                 Channel
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 moved
                 also
                 :
                 Which
                 the
                 Boys
                 in
                 their
                 play
                 do
                 evidence
                 ,
                 who
                 whilst
                 they
                 push
                 forwards
                 the
                 Water
                 that
                 is
                 at
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Spout
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 it
                 gush
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Arteries
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 are
                 continued
                 and
                 joyn'd
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 Aorta
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 least
                 determination
                 of
                 Motion
                 that
                 is
                 imprest
                 upon
                 this
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                   derive
                   their
                   Original
                   from
                   this
                   Cause
                   .
                
                 From
                 this
                 Dilatation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 take
                 their
                 Original
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Chyle
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Chyle
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   a
                   company
                   of
                   the
                   more
                   subtil
                   Particles
                   of
                   the
                   Aliment
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   dissolved
                   in
                   the
                   Stomach
                   ,
                   separated
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                   Orifices
                   of
                   the
                   Lacteal
                   Veins
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   carried
                   to
                   the
                   Heart
                   :
                
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 question'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Chyle
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 by
                 frequently
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 must
                 attain
                 to
                 that
                 great
                 degree
                 of
                 Subtilty
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 resemble
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Chymists
                 ,
                 after
                 fermentation
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 digestions
                 and
                 cohobations
                 ,
                 do
                 distill
                 into
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 over
                 the
                 Helm
                 .
                 These
                 Spirits
                 move
                 upwards
                 towards
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Artery
                
                 G
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 carried
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 tends
                 directly
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 in
                 great
                 quantity
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 alike
                 pure
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Subtil
                 of
                 them
                 only
                 do
                 enter
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                   are
                   the
                   purest
                   portion
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                   ,
                   subtilized
                   by
                   the
                   heat
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   that
                   extream
                   Swiftness
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   resemble
                   the
                   volatile
                   Particles
                   of
                   Flame
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Spirits
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 continual
                 agitation
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 cease
                 from
                 Motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   What
                   Parts
                   a
                   Muscle
                   doth
                   consist
                   of
                   .
                
                 Now
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 our
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 our
                 Members
                 are
                 moved
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Conduits
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 do
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Pith
                   of
                   the
                   Back-bone
                
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 in
                 many
                 strings
                 or
                 filaments
                 ,
                 which
                 penetrate
                 into
                 the
                 
                   fleshy
                   part
                
                 ,
                 and
                 help
                 to
                 constitute
                 a
                 Muscle
                 :
                 For
                 these
                 2
                 Parts
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Flesh
                
                 and
                 Nerves
                 do
                 chiefly
                 constitute
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 a
                 Muscle
                 .
                 Which
                 appears
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Muscles
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 nothing
                 else
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Nerve
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Musculous
                   flesh
                
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   Forehead
                   ,
                   Temples
                   ,
                   Bladder
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   What
                   Muscles
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   they
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   stretched
                   ,
                   and
                   swell
                   .
                
                 The
                 Muscles
                 therefore
                 
                   are
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   fastned
                   to
                   others
                   more
                   solid
                   ,
                   consisting
                   of
                   a
                   loose
                   and
                   porous
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   Membran
                   that
                   surrounds
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Nerves
                   do
                   reach
                   ,
                
                 (
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   GALEN
                   ,
                   Lib.
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   motu
                   Musculorum
                   ,
                   Cap.
                
                 1.
                 )
                 
                   they
                   become
                   variously
                   cut
                   and
                   divided
                   ,
                   till
                   at
                   last
                   being
                   altogether
                   scattered
                   into
                   thin
                   and
                   skinny
                   Fibres
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   woven
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Muscle
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 Nerves
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 so
                 many
                 Channels
                 ,
                 which
                 convey
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 Pores
                 and
                 Valves
                 ,
                 that
                 open
                 themselves
                 towards
                 the
                 Cavity
                 of
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 when
                 once
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 let
                 in
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 hinder
                 it
                 from
                 returning
                 back
                 again
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 necessary
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Muscles
                 being
                 blown
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 dilated
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 contracted
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 move
                 the
                 part
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 fastned
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Traction
                 or
                 Drawing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Difference
                   of
                   Muscles
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   Situation
                   and
                   Figure
                   .
                
                 The
                 Muscles
                 which
                 GALEN
                 ,
                 calls
                 the
                 
                   Instruments
                   of
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 alike
                 ;
                 but
                 differing
                 in
                 
                   quantity
                   ,
                   situation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 figure
                 .
                 With
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 Dimension
                 some
                 are
                 Thick
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 2
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Vast
                   ones
                
                 ;
                 others
                 Thin
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 slender
                 Muscle
                 that
                 bends
                 the
                 Leg
                 or
                 Shin-bone
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 Long
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   strait
                   Muscle
                
                 of
                 the
                 Abdomen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Abductor
                 of
                 the
                 Leg
                 ;
                 others
                 Short
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Pyramidal
                   Muscles
                
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Abdomen
                 .
                 Some
                 Broad
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 oblique
                 and
                 transverse
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 Abdomen
                 ;
                 others
                 Narrow
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 Fingers
                 and
                 Toes
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 their
                 situation
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 others
                 below
                 ;
                 some
                 on
                 the
                 Right-hand
                 ,
                 others
                 on
                 the
                 Left
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 their
                 figure
                 ,
                 some
                 resemble
                 a
                 Lizard
                 ,
                 others
                 a
                 Thornback
                 ,
                 others
                 a
                 Mouse
                 :
                 Some
                 are
                 three-corner'd
                 ,
                 some
                 four
                 ,
                 some
                 five
                 ;
                 others
                 are
                 Round
                 ,
                 Pyramidal
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Parts
                   whereof
                   the
                   Muscles
                   do
                   consist
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 3
                 Parts
                 commonly
                 assigned
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Muscle
                   ,
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   Belly
                
                 and
                 Tail
                 :
                 By
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Muscle
                   ,
                   Anatomists
                
                 understands
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 towards
                 which
                 the
                 Contraction
                 tends
                 .
                 Most
                 Muscles
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 Head
                 ,
                 tho'
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 that
                 have
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 three
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Tail
                 ,
                 they
                 understand
                 that
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Muscle
                 which
                 is
                 inserted
                 in
                 the
                 part
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 Belly
                 they
                 denote
                 the
                 middle
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Muscle
                 ,
                 which
                 appears
                 more
                 swell'd
                 like
                 unto
                 Flesh
                 .
                 Some
                 Muscles
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 Belly
                 ,
                 others
                 two
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Muscle
                 which
                 shuts
                 the
                 lower
                 Jaw-bone
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Bone
                 Hyoides
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 therefore
                 called
                 
                   Double-bellied
                   Muscles
                
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 three
                 Bellies
                 are
                 called
                 Three-Bellied
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   A
                   description
                   of
                   the
                   Half
                   Nervous
                   Muscle
                   .
                
                 This
                 may
                 happen
                 several
                 ways
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   fleshy
                   Fibres
                
                 of
                 2
                 Muscles
                 do
                 directly
                 meet
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 form
                 one
                 Tendon
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 Muscle
                 called
                 Semi-nervosus
                 ,
                 or
                 Half-sinewy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 Figure
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 fibres
                 of
                 the
                 
                 2
                 Muscles
                 AB
                 ,
                 and
                 BC
                 ,
                 meeting
                 one
                 another
                 directly
                 ,
                 do
                 by
                 this
                 their
                 meeting
                 form
                 one
                 common
                 Tendon
                 EB
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   description
                   of
                   a
                   two-headed
                   Muscle
                   .
                
                 The
                 second
                 manner
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 2
                 or
                 more
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 meeting
                 each
                 other
                 obliquely
                 ,
                 confound
                 their
                 Tendons
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 2
                 make
                 1
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Two-headed
                   Muscle
                
                 of
                 the
                 Arm
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Deltoides
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 
                 Figure
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 Muscles
                 AB
                 ,
                 and
                 DC
                 ,
                 do
                 meet
                 obliquely
                 ,
                 and
                 confounding
                 their
                 2
                 Tendons
                 ,
                 make
                 one
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Tendon
                 EF.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   Muscle
                   of
                   the
                   lower
                   ▪
                   Jaw-bone
                   .
                
                 The
                 third
                 manner
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 two
                 Muscles
                 falling
                 upon
                 the
                 two
                 opposite
                 sides
                 of
                 one
                 common
                 Tendon
                 ,
                 continue
                 parallel
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 Digastrick
                 or
                 
                   Two-bellied
                   Muscle
                
                 ,
                 which
                 moves
                 the
                 
                   Lower
                   Jaw-bone
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 which
                 is
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 Figure
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Muscles
                 DC
                 ,
                 and
                 BA
                 ,
                 falling
                 upon
                 the
                 two
                 opposite
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Tendon
                 FE
                 ,
                 continue
                 in
                 a
                 Parellel
                 position
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   The
                   Mathematical
                   effect
                   of
                   a
                   Muscle
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 
                   modern
                   Philosophers
                
                 ,
                 who
                 endeavour
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 any
                 Muscle
                 is
                 meerly
                 Mathematical
                 ,
                 and
                 demonstrable
                 from
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 that
                 Science
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 threefold
                 Dimension
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Depth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 a
                 Muscle
                 is
                 terminated
                 by
                 these
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 that
                 lye
                 upon
                 the
                 Bones
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 contracted
                 ,
                 do
                 increase
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 breadth
                 and
                 depth
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 lose
                 in
                 length
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 attain
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 prominence
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Bodily
                   bulk
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 extended
                 ,
                 they
                 cover
                 a
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 Which
                 they
                 demonstrate
                 thus
                 :
                 Let
                 
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Parallelogram
                 ABCD
                 ,
                 representing
                 the
                 
                   Two-headed
                   Muscle
                
                 in
                 its
                 state
                 of
                 Extension
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Square
                 BEGF
                 ,
                 equal
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 representing
                 the
                 said
                 Muscle
                 in
                 its
                 state
                 of
                 Contraction
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Contracted
                   Muscle
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 is
                 every
                 whit
                 as
                 large
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Extended
                   Muscle
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Figure
                
                 :
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Square
                 of
                 the
                 Muscle
                 BEGF
                 ,
                 is
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Parallelogram
                 ABCD
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Muscle
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Positions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Part
                 GD
                 ,
                 changed
                 into
                 breadth
                 ,
                 is
                 proportion'd
                 to
                 the
                 Line
                 AD
                 ,
                 which
                 determines
                 the
                 
                   Local
                   motion
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   Our
                   Members
                   are
                   moved
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   the
                   Muscles
                   .
                
                 The
                 motion
                 therefore
                 of
                 our
                 Members
                 is
                 owing
                 to
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 when
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 Contracted
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 Extended
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 can
                 be
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 a
                 less
                 Extension
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 it
                 must
                 draw
                 up
                 to
                 it
                 that
                 part
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 joyned
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 one
                 Muscle
                 is
                 rather
                 contracted
                 than
                 another
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Communication
                 of
                 Spirits
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 Muscle
                 is
                 contracted
                 that
                 hath
                 most
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 fewer
                 Spirits
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 continues
                 extended
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 Reason
                 appears
                 longer
                 and
                 thinner
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   The
                   Spirits
                   that
                   are
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   are
                   assisting
                   to
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Muscles
                   .
                
                 When
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Spirits
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 do
                 assist
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 alone
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 perform
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 determine
                 the
                 Spirits
                 that
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 to
                 tend
                 to
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 towards
                 another
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 they
                 open
                 the
                 Orifices
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 many
                 other
                 Spirits
                 may
                 flow
                 to
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 blowing
                 up
                 the
                 same
                 contract
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   The
                   Motions
                   that
                   are
                   excited
                   in
                   us
                   without
                   our
                   advertence
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   proceed
                   from
                   the
                   Soul.
                   
                
                 From
                 whence
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 ,
                 That
                 our
                 Soul
                 doth
                 not
                 immediately
                 move
                 our
                 Members
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 direct
                 the
                 Spirits
                 that
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Brain
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 and
                 determine
                 them
                 to
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 motions
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Spirits
                 are
                 indifferent
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 facility
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 several
                 Actions
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 all
                 motions
                 that
                 are
                 performed
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 our
                 Will
                 ;
                 as
                 Walking
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Concoction
                   of
                   our
                   Food
                   ,
                   Singing
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 Actions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 done
                 without
                 our
                 advertence
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 our
                 Organs
                 ,
                 and
                 influence
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 our
                 Actions
                 ,
                 our
                 Thoughts
                 only
                 excepted
                 ,
                 do
                 agree
                 with
                 and
                 resemble
                 those
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Principle
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Circulation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   the
                   Blood
                   is
                   carried
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   .
                
                 FRom
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 now
                 said
                 ,
                 no
                 small
                 difficulty
                 ariseth
                 ;
                 viz.
                 if
                 the
                 Blood
                 flow
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 into
                 the
                 Right
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Arterial
                   Vein
                
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Venal
                   Artery
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thencc
                 into
                 the
                 Left
                 Cavity
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 until
                 it
                 rush
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Artery
                
                 ;
                 whence
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 Blood
                 can
                 be
                 furnish'd
                 ?
                 Or
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Veins
                 that
                 empty
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 exhausted
                 ?
                 Or
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Arteries
                 are
                 not
                 over
                 distended
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 Blood
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 runs
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Veins
                   and
                   Arterits
                   are
                   like
                   so
                   many
                   Rivulets
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 This
                 Difficulty
                 will
                 disappear
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Veins
                 and
                 Arteries
                 are
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Rivulets
                 in
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Blood
                 runs
                 along
                 ,
                 beginning
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 various
                 windings
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 again
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 its
                 motion
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 continual
                 Circulation
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Blood
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Arteries
                 and
                 Veins
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 by
                 turns
                 continually
                 rushing
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 is
                 driven
                 along
                 through
                 the
                 Arteries
                 into
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 
                 them
                 again
                 returns
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Branches
                 whereof
                 are
                 dispersed
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Contraction
                   of
                   the
                   Arteries
                   ,
                   promotes
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Blood.
                   
                
                 The
                 Spontaneous
                 Contraction
                 of
                 the
                 Vessels
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 doth
                 very
                 much
                 promote
                 that
                 vehement
                 force
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Blood
                 from
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 is
                 driven
                 all
                 along
                 through
                 the
                 Arteries
                 and
                 Veins
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 means
                 thereof
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 forceth
                 the
                 narrow
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Vessels
                 come
                 nearer
                 together
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Liquor
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 still
                 driven
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 runs
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 Force
                 ,
                 as
                 coming
                 from
                 a
                 larger
                 Space
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 near
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 narrower
                 Arteries
                 :
                 According
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 happens
                 in
                 a
                 Hogs-Bladder
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 fill'd
                 with
                 the
                 Breath
                 that
                 is
                 blown
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 sooner
                 removed
                 from
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Spontaneous
                 Contraction
                 of
                 the
                 Sides
                 of
                 the
                 Bladder
                 do
                 drive
                 out
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Reasons
                   proving
                   the
                   Circulation
                   of
                   the
                   Blood.
                   
                
                 This
                 Circulation
                 was
                 first
                 discover'd
                 by
                 Anatomists
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 communication
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 the
                 Lungs
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 found
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 quantity
                 of
                 Blood
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Venal
                   Artery
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Left
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 concluded
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 were
                 strained
                 through
                 the
                 Arteries
                 into
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Anastomoses
                 or
                 Inoculations
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 and
                 Veins
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 
                   porous
                   Substance
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   solid
                   Parts
                
                 .
                 They
                 observed
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 Fishes
                 which
                 want
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 find
                 a
                 Left
                 Ventricle
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Blood
                 transfused
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 into
                 the
                 Lungs
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 clearly
                 make
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Circulation
                 is
                 necessary
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Humours
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 could
                 it
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 outward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 must
                 be
                 congealed
                 with
                 Cold
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   New
                   Blood
                
                 did
                 not
                 continually
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 communicating
                 the
                 heat
                 it
                 brings
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ?
                 For
                 conceive
                 we
                 the
                 heat
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 to
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 warm
                 the
                 Members
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 remote
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 except
                 
                   fresh
                   Blood
                
                 did
                 continually
                 flow
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 repair
                 their
                 lost
                 heat
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 which
                 is
                 cold
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 stagnate
                 and
                 be
                 coagulated
                 in
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 continually
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 recruit
                 its
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 borrow
                 
                   new
                   Spirits
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Nutrition
                   cannot
                   be
                   performed
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   Circulation
                   of
                   the
                   Blood.
                   
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 our
                 Bodies
                 be
                 nourished
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Blood
                 did
                 not
                 continually
                 flow
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 And
                 except
                 some
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 became
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 they
                 justly
                 out
                 ?
                 How
                 otherwise
                 could
                 our
                 Food
                 be
                 digested
                 in
                 our
                 Stomachs
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 into
                 Chyle
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 virtue
                 in
                 our
                 Stomachs
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 through
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 promote
                 their
                 dissolution
                 ?
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 Particulars
                 may
                 be
                 confirmed
                 from
                 what
                 before
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Production
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 the
                 most
                 Subtil
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 mount
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Artery
                
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 afterwards
                 diffus'd
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 impart
                 motion
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 Which
                 Sallies
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Great
                 Artery
                 did
                 not
                 by
                 a
                 Right
                 Line
                 ascend
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Common
                   Practice
                   of
                   Chyrurgeons
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   Bloods
                   Circulation
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 Chirurgeons
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 let
                 any
                 one
                 Blood
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 Ligature
                 about
                 the
                 Arm
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 the
                 Vein
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Shoulder
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 may
                 gush
                 forth
                 more
                 freely
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Ligature
                 hinders
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 suffer
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 beyond
                 the
                 Ligature
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 it
                 cannot
                 hinder
                 the
                 Blood
                 from
                 continuing
                 its
                 course
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 hinder
                 but
                 that
                 fresh
                 Blood
                 still
                 comes
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Artery
                 to
                 the
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Hand
                 to
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Vein
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Arteries
                 lye
                 under
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Hardness
                 of
                 their
                 Coats
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 comprest
                 without
                 great
                 Force
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 doth
                 rush
                 with
                 greater
                 force
                 towards
                 the
                 Hand
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 returns
                 from
                 the
                 Hand
                 through
                 the
                 Veins
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Blood
                 flows
                 more
                 slowly
                 in
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Arteries
                 hath
                 but
                 very
                 lately
                 been
                 heated
                 and
                 rarefied
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 whereas
                 that
                 which
                 runs
                 in
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 doth
                 in
                 time
                 grow
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 moves
                 more
                 slowly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   As
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   continual
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Water
                   ;
                   so
                   in
                   Man
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   Blood.
                   
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Greater
                 World
                 a
                 continual
                 Course
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 that
                 return
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 through
                 
                   Subterranean
                   Channels
                
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 run
                 towards
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Rivers
                 :
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Little
                   World
                   ,
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Circulation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 through
                 the
                 Arteries
                 and
                 Veins
                 .
                 The
                 Arteries
                 carry
                 the
                 Blood
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 to
                 the
                 Members
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Veins
                 return
                 the
                 same
                 Blood
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 Members
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Circulation
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                   is
                
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   the
                   perpetual
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Liquor
                   ,
                   passing
                   from
                   the
                   Heart
                   through
                   the
                   Arteries
                   ,
                   and
                   returning
                   through
                   the
                   Veins
                   to
                   the
                   Heart
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Blood
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Veins
                   ,
                   it
                   unlike
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Arteries
                   .
                
                 You
                 will
                 Object
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Blood
                 be
                 circulated
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 100
                 or
                 200
                 times
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 suppose
                 )
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Arteries
                 and
                 Veins
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 there
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Blood
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 unlike
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ;
                 whereas
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Arterial
                   Blood
                
                 appears
                 more
                 lively
                 and
                 florid
                 ;
                 whereas
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Veins
                 is
                 more
                 dull
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 
                   blackish
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 which
                 difference
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 same
                 Blood
                 did
                 run
                 through
                 the
                 Arteries
                 and
                 Veins
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 hath
                 before
                 passed
                 through
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 keeps
                 the
                 same
                 Qualities
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 got
                 there
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Blood
                 that
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 pure
                 ,
                 as
                 containing
                 besides
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 flows
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 another
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 communicated
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Guts
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 hot
                 in
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Veins
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 which
                 only
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Veins
                 ;
                 because
                 nothing
                 is
                 so
                 easily
                 changed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 :
                 As
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 got
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 immediately
                 corrupts
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 degenerates
                 into
                 another
                 Substance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Whether
                   Agues
                   do
                   depend
                   on
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Blood.
                   
                
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 you
                 'l
                 Object
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 Agues
                 only
                 return
                 at
                 certain
                 days
                 ;
                 whereas
                 supposing
                 the
                 continual
                 Circulation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 they
                 
                 would
                 recur
                 more
                 frequently
                 ,
                 viz.
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 the
                 Blood
                 returns
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 Answer'd
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 Agues
                 is
                 not
                 lodged
                 in
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 some
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 Cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 where
                 it
                 continues
                 till
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 maturity
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 made
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Blood.
                 And
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 sooner
                 or
                 later
                 arrive
                 to
                 this
                 Maturity
                 ,
                 it
                 causeth
                 either
                 a
                 
                   Quotidian
                   ,
                   Tertian
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Quartan
                   Ague
                
                 :
                 And
                 irregular
                 Agues
                 happen
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 Matter
                 ,
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 these
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 doth
                 too
                 much
                 distend
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 its
                 dilatation
                 opens
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 wholly
                 or
                 in
                 great
                 part
                 evaporates
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Pores
                 being
                 once
                 open'd
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 hard
                 matter
                 to
                 shut
                 them
                 again
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 much
                 Matter
                 is
                 got
                 out
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   long
                   the
                   Circulation
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                   lasts
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
                 But
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 will
                 enquire
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 this
                 Circulation
                 lasts
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 be
                 guest
                 at
                 from
                 the
                 Quantity
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 every
                 Pulse
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 flows
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Artery
                
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 determining
                 the
                 
                   Quantity
                   of
                   Blood
                
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 at
                 every
                 Pulse
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 one
                 Dram
                 of
                 Blood
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 Aorta
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Left
                 Ventricle
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 then
                 take
                 an
                 exact
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Pulses
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 these
                 Pulses
                 be
                 64
                 times
                 repeated
                 in
                 one
                 Minute
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 observed
                 in
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 a
                 middle
                 Age
                 and
                 Temperament
                 )
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 3840
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 one
                 Hours
                 time
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Day
                 32160
                 Drams
                 of
                 Blood
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 in
                 one
                 Day
                 ,
                 which
                 added
                 together
                 make
                 700
                 Pounds
                 of
                 Blood.
                 But
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 Blood
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   of
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 scarcely
                 above
                 10
                 Pounds
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Mass
                 of
                 Blood
                 circulates
                 through
                 the
                 Heart
                 72
                 times
                 every
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 consequently
                 it
                 passeth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 into
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Arteries
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 thrice
                 in
                 one
                 Hours
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Blood
                   Circulates
                   in
                   the
                   Birth
                   ,
                   whilst
                   it
                   is
                   yet
                   shut
                   up
                   in
                   the
                   Womb.
                   
                
                 It
                 remains
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 explain
                 how
                 that
                 the
                 Circulation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 through
                 the
                 Heart
                 is
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Infant
                 doth
                 not
                 breath
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 its
                 Lungs
                 lye
                 still
                 without
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 admit
                 no
                 Blood
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 therefore
                 2
                 branches
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 this
                 Defect
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 :
                 The
                 former
                 whereof
                 springeth
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 ,
                 2
                 or
                 3
                 Fingers
                 breadth
                 above
                 the
                 Midriff
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 inserted
                 into
                 the
                 Vein
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 near
                 the
                 Left
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Blood
                 presently
                 enters
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 its
                 Fermentation
                 ,
                 or
                 Effervescence
                 there
                 ,
                 is
                 through
                 the
                 Aorta
                 distributed
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 remaining
                 portion
                 thereof
                 ascends
                 farther
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 ,
                 and
                 enters
                 the
                 Right
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 ,
                 after
                 Fermentation
                 ,
                 it
                 proceeds
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Artery
                   of
                   the
                   Lungs
                
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 near
                 to
                 its
                 egress
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 another
                 small
                 Channel
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 which
                 runs
                 strait
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Artery
                
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 it
                 pours
                 forth
                 the
                 Blood
                 that
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 distributed
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 Blood
                 cannot
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 therefore
                 that
                 which
                 enters
                 the
                 Left
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 passeth
                 into
                 the
                 Right
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 by
                 these
                 Channels
                 ,
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 passage
                 through
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Child
                 is
                 born
                 ,
                 these
                 2
                 Channels
                 are
                 stopt
                 up
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 no
                 further
                 use
                 ;
                 the
                 Circulation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 being
                 now
                 performed
                 through
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Concerning
                 Respiration
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Respiration
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                   for
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   Life
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Man
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 continual
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Animal
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 live
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 runs
                 through
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 is
                 driven
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Parts
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 that
                 Respiration
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 maintaining
                 thereof
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 neither
                 the
                 Beating
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 flowing
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 can
                 be
                 performed
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 commonly
                 use
                 the
                 word
                 Expiring
                 for
                 Dying
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ARISTOTLE
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   Man
                   consists
                   in
                   the
                   drawing
                   and
                   breathing
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Heart
                 is
                 heated
                 by
                 continual
                 
                   motion
                   ,
                   Respiration
                
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Ventilating
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Cooling
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 it
                 from
                 being
                 over-heated
                 or
                 enflam'd
                 .
                 Respiration
                 therefore
                 
                   is
                   the
                   Alternative
                   Expansion
                   and
                   Contraction
                   of
                   the
                   Thorax
                   or
                   Chest
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   Air
                   is
                   conveyed
                   through
                   the
                   Wind-pipe
                   to
                   the
                   Lungs
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   to
                   cool
                   the
                   Blood
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Veins
                   thereof
                   ,
                   as
                   afterwards
                   to
                   expel
                   the
                   said
                   Air
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   smutty
                   Vapours
                   :
                
                 The
                 
                   Chest
                   ,
                   Midriff
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Abdomen
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Muscles
                 assisting
                 to
                 this
                 Motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Respiration
                   is
                   either
                   Voluntary
                   or
                   Spontaneous
                   .
                
                 Respiration
                 is
                 twofold
                 ,
                 Voluntary
                 or
                 Spontaneous
                 :
                 Voluntary
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 Cogitation
                 and
                 Will
                 ,
                 determining
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 which
                 serve
                 for
                 Respiration
                 and
                 Expiration
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 turns
                 enlarge
                 and
                 contract
                 the
                 
                   Breast
                   .
                   Spontaneous
                   Respiration
                
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 us
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 asleep
                 ,
                 or
                 think
                 of
                 something
                 else
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 conformation
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 which
                 assist
                 Respiration
                 ;
                 whereby
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 determination
                 of
                 our
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 flow
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 design'd
                 for
                 Inspiration
                 and
                 Expiration
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   There
                   be
                   two
                   parts
                   of
                   Respiration
                   .
                
                 There
                 be
                 2
                 Parts
                 that
                 constitute
                 
                   Respiration
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 Inspiration
                 and
                 
                   Expiration
                   .
                   Inspiration
                   is
                   that
                   Action
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   Chest
                   becomes
                   dilated
                   upon
                   the
                   entrance
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   :
                   Expiration
                   is
                   that
                   Action
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   Thorax
                   ,
                
                 or
                 Chest
                 ,
                 
                   becomes
                   comprest
                   upon
                   the
                   Expulsion
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Vapours
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Breast
                 derives
                 its
                 Dilatation
                 and
                 Contraction
                 from
                 this
                 twofold
                 Motion
                 ;
                 its
                 Dilatation
                 ,
                 when
                 its
                 Parts
                 are
                 extended
                 beyond
                 its
                 Natural
                 amplitude
                 ;
                 and
                 its
                 Contraction
                 ,
                 when
                 of
                 themselves
                 they
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 Natural
                 situation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Air
                   doth
                   not
                   not
                   enter
                   the
                   Breast
                   to
                   avoid
                   a
                   Vacuum
                   .
                
                 When
                 the
                 Air
                 enters
                 the
                 Breast
                 in
                 Respiration
                 ,
                 this
                 Motion
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 admitting
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 ,
                 neither
                 must
                 we
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 of
                 it self
                 runs
                 thither
                 without
                 being
                 driven
                 ;
                 but
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Dilatation
                 of
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 Breast
                 and
                 the
                 Abdomen
                 ,
                 is
                 easily
                 thrust
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 Fluidity
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 to
                 receive
                 that
                 Air
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 for
                 it
                 
                 by
                 the
                 Dilatation
                 of
                 the
                 Breast
                 ;
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 is
                 driven
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 doth
                 push
                 forwards
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 Mouth
                 and
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 and
                 drives
                 it
                 down
                 the
                 Wind-pipe
                 into
                 the
                 Lungs
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 as
                 much
                 Air
                 is
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Breast
                 and
                 Abdomen
                 by
                 their
                 Dilatation
                 do
                 thrust
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 here
                 must
                 be
                 conceived
                 a
                 whole
                 Circle
                 of
                 moved
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Axiom
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Every
                   Motion
                   is
                   performed
                   Circularly
                
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 driven
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Dead
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 where
                 tho'
                 the
                 Mouth
                 and
                 Nostrils
                 be
                 open
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 breath
                 doth
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Hollow
                 of
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Cause
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Air
                 might
                 be
                 driven
                 thither
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 we
                 our selves
                 experience
                 ,
                 when
                 after
                 having
                 breath'd
                 out
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 we
                 keep
                 our
                 Chest
                 for
                 some
                 Moments
                 contracted
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 we
                 are
                 very
                 sensible
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 doth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 press
                 upon
                 us
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 our
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 keep
                 our
                 Breasts
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Respiration
                   is
                   performed
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   the
                   Muscles
                   of
                   the
                   Chest
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Abdomen
                   .
                
                 Respiration
                 therefore
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 Chest
                 and
                 the
                 Abdomen
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 extending
                 and
                 contracting
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 determine
                 the
                 Air
                 to
                 its
                 Ingress
                 and
                 Egress
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 be
                 2
                 Muscles
                 H
                 and
                 L
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 turns
                 are
                 blown
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 by
                 their
                 Ingress
                 and
                 Egress
                 do
                 continually
                 maintain
                 the
                 Dilatation
                 and
                 Contraction
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 viz.
                 H
                 is
                 blown
                 up
                 or
                 swells
                 ,
                 the
                 Space
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lungs
                 are
                 contained
                 ,
                 becomes
                 
                 dilated
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Air
                 enters
                 into
                 them
                 through
                 the
                 Mouth
                 and
                 Nostrils
                 ;
                 and
                 whilst
                 the
                 other
                 L
                 swells
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Space
                 is
                 comprest
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 thrust
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 ways
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 enters
                 into
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 Bellows
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 sides
                 thereof
                 are
                 distended
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 their
                 being
                 closed
                 ,
                 is
                 driven
                 out
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   manner
                   how
                   Spontaneous
                   Respiration
                   is
                   excited
                   at
                   first
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 therefore
                 being
                 conveyed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 interposited
                 Pith
                 of
                 the
                 Back-bone
                 into
                 2
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Valves
                 CD
                 ,
                 are
                 sent
                 in
                 more
                 abundance
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 greater
                 force
                 into
                 the
                 Nerve
                 CGA
                 ,
                 which
                 serves
                 for
                 Inspiration
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 large
                 and
                 open
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Valve
                 or
                 Flap
                 G
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 both
                 Nerves
                 is
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 hinders
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 from
                 removing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Muscle
                 H
                 ,
                 into
                 another
                 passage
                 K
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 other
                 Valve
                 F
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 opposite
                 Nerve
                 DFB
                 ,
                 is
                 opened
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Spirits
                 pass
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Muscle
                 L
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Muscle
                 H
                 ;
                 which
                 together
                 with
                 those
                 which
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 into
                 the
                 Nerve
                 CGA
                 ,
                 do
                 enlarge
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Air
                 into
                 the
                 Lungs
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Reason
                   of
                   Spontaneous
                   Expiration
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 is
                 Respiration
                 performed
                 ,
                 and
                 lasts
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Muscle
                 H
                 ,
                 being
                 swell'd
                 by
                 the
                 affluence
                 of
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 hinder
                 the
                 Ingress
                 of
                 other
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 straitned
                 by
                 the
                 Membran
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 it
                 is
                 covered
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 its
                 Spontaneous
                 Contraction
                 ,
                 is
                 comprest
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 rushing
                 forth
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 too
                 great
                 quantity
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Muscle
                 ,
                 do
                 open
                 the
                 Valve
                 G
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 through
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Muscle
                 ,
                 they
                 together
                 with
                 other
                 Spirits
                 flowing
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 dilate
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 streightning
                 the
                 Breast
                 expel
                 the
                 Air
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Spontaneous
                 Respiration
                 and
                 Expiration
                 is
                 performed
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 either
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 asleep
                 or
                 awake
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Midriff
                   is
                   the
                   Primary
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   Respiration
                   .
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Lungs
                 have
                 neither
                 Fibres
                 nor
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 enquire
                 what
                 that
                 is
                 which
                 effects
                 this
                 Rising
                 and
                 Falling
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 Bellows
                 is
                 distended
                 or
                 comprest
                 with
                 the
                 Hand
                 ;
                 so
                 a
                 like
                 Cause
                 must
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 which
                 dilates
                 and
                 compresseth
                 the
                 Lungs
                 :
                 This
                 upon
                 Enquiry
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Midriff
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 whereof
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 aware
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 feels
                 that
                 motion
                 whereby
                 his
                 whole
                 Abdomen
                 is
                 lifted
                 up
                 at
                 every
                 Inspiration
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 an
                 equal
                 Interval
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Gristles
                 of
                 his
                 Ribs
                 are
                 drawn
                 inwards
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Midriff
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 middle
                 part
                 ,
                 presseth
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 Guts
                 downwards
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 doth
                 attract
                 or
                 draw
                 inward
                 ,
                 the
                 Gristles
                 to
                 which
                 its
                 Extream
                 parts
                 are
                 fastned
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 tension
                 or
                 stretching
                 of
                 its
                 Middle
                 part
                 .
                 Moreover
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 fed
                 plentifully
                 ,
                 our
                 Respiration
                 is
                 more
                 swift
                 ,
                 but
                 withal
                 not
                 so
                 strong
                 and
                 vigorous
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 we
                 Experience
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Air
                 we
                 take
                 in
                 is
                 thick
                 and
                 fill'd
                 with
                 gross
                 Vapours
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 case
                 ,
                 the
                 Midriff
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 over-fulness
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 cannot
                 dilate
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 endeavours
                 to
                 compensate
                 the
                 diminution
                 of
                 this
                 Dilatation
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 frequency
                 of
                 her
                 Respirations
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 case
                 ,
                 the
                 Lungs
                 are
                 so
                 clog'd
                 with
                 the
                 gross
                 Air
                 they
                 have
                 drawn
                 in
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 cast
                 it
                 out
                 again
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 continue
                 distended
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 the
                 Midriff
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 its
                 first
                 State
                 ,
                 is
                 put
                 upon
                 a
                 more
                 frequent
                 Reciprocation
                 of
                 its
                 Motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Wounds
                   in
                   the
                   Chest
                   prove
                   the
                   great
                   influence
                   the
                   Midriff
                   hath
                   on
                   Respiration
                   .
                
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 further
                 confirm'd
                 from
                 Wounds
                 of
                 the
                 Chest
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 that
                 is
                 pierced
                 ,
                 immediately
                 the
                 Lungs
                 fall
                 flat
                 ,
                 the
                 Midriff
                 still
                 continuing
                 its
                 motion
                 upwards
                 and
                 downwards
                 ,
                 and
                 attracting
                 the
                 Gristles
                 ,
                 and
                 moving
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 before
                 the
                 said
                 Wound
                 was
                 inflicted
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lungs
                 do
                 perform
                 the
                 Function
                 of
                 Respiration
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 as
                 Concomitants
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 complying
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 following
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Midriff
                 ,
                 they
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 after
                 being
                 contracted
                 ,
                 expel
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 smutty
                 Vapours
                 that
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 Blood.
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 often
                 been
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Men
                 who
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 Lungs
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 wholly
                 consumed
                 ;
                 yet
                 have
                 never
                 been
                 troubled
                 with
                 any
                 considerable
                 difficulty
                 of
                 Breathing
                 ;
                 which
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Lungs
                 were
                 the
                 principal
                 and
                 primary
                 Instrument
                 of
                 Respiration
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Of
                   the
                   manifold
                   use
                   of
                   Respiration
                   .
                
                 Many
                 are
                 the
                 Uses
                 of
                 
                   Respiration
                   :
                   First
                
                 ,
                 For
                 the
                 Cooling
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ;
                 for
                 except
                 the
                 Blood
                 that
                 flows
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Arterial
                   Vein
                
                 ,
                 be
                 refrigerated
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 taken
                 in
                 by
                 Respiration
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 condensed
                 again
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 enters
                 the
                 Left
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 fit
                 Fewel
                 to
                 that
                 Fire
                 which
                 lies
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 nor
                 maintain
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Second
                 use
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 goes
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 carries
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 some
                 Particles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 Smoak
                 and
                 Soot
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 conveys
                 the
                 same
                 through
                 
                 the
                 
                   Arterial
                   Vein
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Lungs
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Sieve
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 whereof
                 the
                 Filth
                 is
                 separated
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Humours
                 sent
                 away
                 which
                 would
                 choak
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 should
                 they
                 continue
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Blood.
                   Respiration
                
                 therefore
                 clears
                 and
                 purifies
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 fit
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 Left
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 hindrance
                 be
                 transmitted
                 to
                 the
                 Aorta
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Respiration
                 is
                 of
                 absolute
                 Necessity
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Life
                   of
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 that
                 is
                 stopt
                 or
                 hindred
                 he
                 must
                 dye
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 HIPPOCRATES
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   We
                   may
                   live
                   for
                   some
                   days
                   without
                   Meat
                   or
                   Drink
                   ;
                   but
                   when
                   once
                   the
                   passages
                   of
                   our
                   Breath
                   are
                   stopt
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   continue
                   one
                   Hour
                   .
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   other
                   Actions
                   admit
                   Intervals
                   of
                   Rest
                   ,
                   Respiration
                   alone
                   is
                   that
                   Action
                   which
                   in
                   Animals
                   never
                   ceaseth
                   .
                
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Life
                
                 chiefly
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 necessarily
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 ceasing
                 of
                 Respiration
                 ,
                 the
                 Blood
                 cannot
                 pass
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 to
                 the
                 Left
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 to
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 must
                 cease
                 likewise
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   Infants
                   Breath
                   in
                   thei●
                   Mothers
                   Womb.
                   
                
                 If
                 you
                 Object
                 here
                 ,
                 That
                 Infants
                 live
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Mothers
                   Womb
                
                 without
                 Respiration
                 :
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 Nature
                 hath
                 taken
                 another
                 way
                 to
                 secure
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 Infant
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Mothers
                   Womb
                
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 care
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 heated
                 and
                 rarefied
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 any
                 more
                 return
                 thither
                 again
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 quantity
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 compact
                 consistence
                 ,
                 is
                 intercepted
                 or
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 conveyed
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Right
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 into
                 the
                 Left
                 ,
                 viz.
                 through
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 passage
                 opened
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Venal
                   Artery
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 call'd
                 the
                 
                   Oval
                   Hole
                
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Arterial
                   Vein
                
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Artery
                
                 ;
                 through
                 which
                 Passages
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 take
                 its
                 course
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Infant
                 is
                 born
                 ,
                 the
                 Blood
                 enters
                 through
                 the
                 Artery
                 and
                 Vein
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 either
                 because
                 these
                 Vessels
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 are
                 wider
                 than
                 those
                 other
                 Passages
                 ,
                 and
                 afford
                 it
                 a
                 more
                 free
                 Ingress
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 the
                 Passage
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Oval
                   Hole
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Arterial
                   Channel
                
                 ,
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 obstructed
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 to
                 a
                 Ligament
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Some
                   Animals
                   live
                   in
                   the
                   Waters
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   Respiration
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Cause
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Ducks
                   ,
                   Didappers
                   ,
                   Geese
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Aquatick
                   Animals
                
                 ,
                 do
                 live
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 under
                 Water
                 ,
                 without
                 Respiration
                 ;
                 because
                 those
                 Passages
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 but
                 now
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 wholly
                 stopt
                 up
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 by
                 their
                 daily
                 using
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Natural
                 
                   disposition
                   of
                   the
                   Parts
                
                 in
                 those
                 Animals
                 ,
                 do
                 continue
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 without
                 some
                 difficulty
                 be
                 obstructed
                 or
                 abolished
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 may
                 with
                 great
                 probability
                 attribute
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Cause
                 what
                 Historians
                 relate
                 of
                 some
                 Divers
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 continue
                 for
                 Hours
                 together
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Water
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 singular
                 Priviledge
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 these
                 two
                 Passages
                 continued
                 open
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 could
                 pass
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 born
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 some
                 dissected
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 these
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 open
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 could
                 freely
                 pass
                 through
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Growth
                 and
                 Decrease
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 Temperaments
                 and
                 the
                 Differences
                 of
                 Age.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   Augmentation
                   or
                   Growth
                   differs
                   from
                   Nutrition
                   .
                
                 A
                 Body
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 nourished
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Aliment
                 being
                 turned
                 into
                 Chyle
                 ,
                 do
                 preserve
                 and
                 maintain
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 grow
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 Particles
                 are
                 in
                 such
                 abundance
                 joyned
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 thereby
                 its
                 bulk
                 increaseth
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Mans
                   Body
                
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 grow
                 ,
                 when
                 Particles
                 of
                 a
                 
                   new
                   Substance
                
                 are
                 added
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 before
                 made
                 up
                 its
                 bulk
                 ,
                 or
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 exceeding
                 in
                 quantity
                 what
                 it
                 loseth
                 by
                 continual
                 Transpiration
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 Bones
                 only
                 excepted
                 ,
                 are
                 soft
                 ,
                 their
                 Pores
                 consequently
                 are
                 easily
                 dilatable
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 whensoever
                 more
                 prepared
                 Aliment
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 their
                 Narrowness
                 can
                 contain
                 ,
                 consequently
                 that
                 Body
                 must
                 increase
                 in
                 bulk
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   Augmentation
                   is
                   performed
                   in
                   Mans
                   Body
                   .
                
                 How
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 understand
                 ,
                 by
                 following
                 the
                 Blood
                 from
                 its
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 observing
                 the
                 several
                 turnings
                 it
                 takes
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 Conceive
                 we
                 therefore
                 the
                 Blood
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 rarefied
                 with
                 the
                 Heat
                 ,
                 or
                 Fire
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 rushing
                 forth
                 thence
                 through
                 the
                 Aorta
                 towards
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 small
                 portion
                 of
                 it
                 entring
                 the
                 
                   Capillary
                   Arteries
                
                 ,
                 and
                 insinuating
                 it self
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 infinite
                 Pores
                 of
                 their
                 Membrans
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 opened
                 at
                 every
                 Pulse
                 or
                 beating
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
                 Conceive
                 we
                 also
                 these
                 Pores
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 exceeding
                 narrow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Blood
                 cannot
                 range
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 pass
                 strait
                 forwards
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 touching
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 no
                 longer
                 compose
                 a
                 
                   Liquid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 several
                 slender
                 Threads
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Fibres
                 or
                 Strings
                 of
                 Flesh
                 are
                 .
                 This
                 supposed
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 apprehend
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 then
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Nourished
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 dissipation
                 of
                 one
                 Fibre
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fleshy
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 good
                 by
                 an
                 equal
                 portion
                 of
                 Matter
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 grow
                 or
                 increase
                 ,
                 when
                 more
                 Matter
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 was
                 dissipated
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Bread
                 swells
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 bulk
                 ,
                 when
                 its
                 Pores
                 take
                 in
                 more
                 Milk
                 or
                 Wine
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 Air
                 was
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 Bodies
                 have
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   Decrease
                   or
                   Diminution
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   is
                   .
                
                 The
                 Decrease
                 or
                 Diminution
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 is
                 caused
                 either
                 upon
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 Food
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 Aliment
                 is
                 unfit
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 Pores
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Natural
                   heat
                
                 is
                 too
                 weak
                 to
                 drive
                 the
                 Food
                 to
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 restore
                 the
                 dissipated
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 happens
                 in
                 
                   Old
                   Men
                
                 :
                 Or
                 when
                 the
                 Heat
                 is
                 too
                 strong
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Cholerick
                   Complexion
                
                 :
                 Or
                 when
                 the
                 Texture
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 admit
                 the
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 into
                 its
                 Pores
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Body
                   of
                   Man
                   grows
                   till
                   the
                   Age
                   of
                   One
                   and
                   twenty
                   .
                
                 The
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 observ'd
                 to
                 grow
                 till
                 the
                 years
                 of
                 21
                 or
                 22
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 until
                 that
                 term
                 ,
                 the
                 Bones
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 arrived
                 to
                 their
                 utmost
                 degree
                 of
                 Hardness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 are
                 readily
                 penetrable
                 ,
                 the
                 Aliment
                 accordingly
                 is
                 readily
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 may
                 spread
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 ceaseth
                 from
                 any
                 further
                 growth
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 continual
                 access
                 of
                 fresh
                 
                 Aliment
                 grow
                 so
                 hard
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 Pores
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 be
                 extended
                 or
                 dilated
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 further
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Four
                   Temperaments
                   or
                   Complexions
                   of
                   a
                   Human
                   Body
                   .
                
                 The
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 being
                 a
                 compound
                 of
                 different
                 parts
                 ,
                 Physicians
                 have
                 attributed
                 to
                 it
                 a
                 Temperament
                 consisting
                 of
                 several
                 
                   Humours
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Blood
                   ,
                   Phlegm
                   ,
                   Choler
                
                 and
                 Melancholy
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 distinguisht
                 by
                 their
                 native
                 qualities
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Blood
                 in
                 the
                 Veins
                 and
                 Arteries
                 is
                 hot
                 and
                 moist
                 ;
                 Phlegm
                 cold
                 and
                 moist
                 ;
                 Choler
                 hot
                 and
                 dry
                 ;
                 and
                 Melancholy
                 dry
                 and
                 cold
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 whose
                 Temperament
                 is
                 hot
                 and
                 moist
                 ,
                 is
                 esteemed
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Sanguine
                   Complexion
                
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 hot
                 and
                 dry
                 ,
                 Cholorick
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 Men
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Temperament
                 ,
                 but
                 differ
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Predominance
                 of
                 one
                 or
                 more
                 of
                 these
                 humours
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 are
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 various
                 Passions
                 and
                 Inclinations
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Disposition
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   Sanguine
                   Complexion
                   .
                
                 Persons
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Sanguine
                   Temperament
                
                 ,
                 have
                 quick
                 and
                 lively
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Ruddy
                   Colour
                
                 in
                 their
                 Faces
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 little
                 thoughtful
                 or
                 serious
                 ,
                 but
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 
                   Jesting
                   ,
                   Singing
                   ,
                   Complaisance
                
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Merriment
                 ;
                 and
                 much
                 addicted
                 to
                 Lust
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 ,
                 full
                 and
                 moderate
                 Pulse
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 Youths
                 that
                 abound
                 with
                 Blood
                 to
                 be
                 facetious
                 ,
                 good
                 natur'd
                 ,
                 plump
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 Ruddy
                 Complexion
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 to
                 Inflammations
                 and
                 other
                 Diseases
                 proceeding
                 from
                 a
                 surplus
                 of
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Temper
                   o●
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   Cholerick
                   .
                
                 
                   Cholerick
                   Persons
                
                 ;
                 or
                 such
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 Gall
                 abounds
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 hot
                 and
                 hasty
                 Temper
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 Straw
                 or
                 Stubble
                 do
                 easily
                 take
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 suddenly
                 kindled
                 with
                 Anger
                 and
                 Indignation
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 not
                 keep
                 their
                 Anger
                 long
                 ,
                 being
                 soon
                 reconciled
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 much
                 subject
                 to
                 
                   Tertian
                   Agues
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Yellow
                   Jaundise
                
                 and
                 
                   Fluxes
                   of
                   the
                   Belly
                
                 ,
                 these
                 Diseases
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Depravation
                 of
                 the
                 Gall.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Melancholy
                   Complexion
                   .
                
                 Those
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Melancholy
                   Complexion
                
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 readily
                 provoked
                 to
                 Anger
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 once
                 provoked
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 easily
                 appeased
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 a
                 small
                 and
                 slow
                 Pulse
                 ,
                 narrow
                 Veins
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sad
                 and
                 dark
                 Aspect
                 .
                 The
                 diseases
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 subject
                 to
                 are
                 
                   Schirrous
                   Swellings
                   ,
                   Quartan
                   Agues
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Piles
                   ,
                   Hypochondriacal
                   Melancholy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Distempers
                 of
                 the
                 Spleen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Phlegmatick
                   Complexion
                   .
                
                 
                   Phlegmatick
                   Persons
                
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 cold
                 and
                 moist
                 Temperature
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 troubled
                 with
                 any
                 vehement
                 Passions
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 greatly
                 moved
                 about
                 any
                 outward
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 Slow
                 ,
                 Sleepy
                 ,
                 Lazy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 be
                 Angry
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 daily
                 
                   Phlegmatick
                   Tumours
                   ,
                   Winds
                
                 and
                 the
                 Dropsie
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   All
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   have
                   their
                   Peculiar
                   Temperament
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                
                 also
                 have
                 their
                 particular
                 Temperament
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Heart
                 is
                 the
                 hottest
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 continual
                 Fire
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 fed
                 and
                 maintained
                 by
                 the
                 never
                 ceasing
                 Afflux
                 of
                 the
                 Blood.
                 The
                 most
                 moist
                 part
                 is
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 continual
                 Defluxions
                 proceeding
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 pregnant
                 witness
                 of
                 ,
                 being
                 caused
                 by
                 those
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 which
                 continually
                 ascending
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 are
                 there
                 condensed
                 .
                 The
                 Bones
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 cold
                 and
                 dryest
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 their
                 particles
                 are
                 without
                 all
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Pores
                 are
                 only
                 filled
                 with
                 Air
                 or
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Different
                   Ages
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
                 The
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Ages
                 of
                 
                   Mans
                   Life
                
                 doth
                 likewise
                 depend
                 on
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 Temperament
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 more
                 in
                 Man
                 than
                 in
                 other
                 Animals
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Age
                 we
                 understand
                 such
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 
                   Man
                   ▪
                
                 wherein
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 Heat
                 and
                 Cold
                 in
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 their
                 acting
                 upon
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 Temperament
                 of
                 it
                 undergoes
                 a
                 sensible
                 alteration
                 .
                 These
                 Ages
                 are
                 distinguisht
                 into
                 Childhood
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Age
                   of
                   Stripling
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Age
                   of
                   Young
                   Men
                   ,
                   Manly
                   Age
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Old
                   Age.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   First
                   Age
                   ,
                   Childhood
                   .
                
                 The
                 Age
                 of
                 Childhood
                 in
                 Boys
                 reacheth
                 to
                 their
                 14
                 th
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Girls
                 to
                 their
                 12
                 th
                 .
                 The
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Children
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 of
                 an
                 equal
                 Temperature
                 between
                 Heat
                 and
                 Moisture
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 the
                 Heat
                 and
                 moisture
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 exceeds
                 that
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 temperate
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 such
                 as
                 best
                 agree
                 with
                 their
                 state
                 .
                 BOYS
                 and
                 GIRLS
                 begin
                 to
                 breed
                 Teetth
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 year
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 old
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 about
                 7
                 ,
                 change
                 their
                 first
                 Teeth
                 for
                 new
                 ones
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Second
                   Age
                   ,
                   Youth
                   .
                
                 The
                 next
                 Age
                 is
                 Youth
                 ,
                 which
                 extends
                 to
                 the
                 25
                 th
                 year
                 .
                 This
                 Age
                 is
                 more
                 Temperate
                 than
                 Childhood
                 ,
                 as
                 wherein
                 the
                 Heat
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 prey
                 upon
                 and
                 dissipate
                 the
                 moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 moisture
                 less
                 clogs
                 the
                 
                   Heat
                   .
                   Youths
                
                 are
                 most
                 desirous
                 of
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 got
                 from
                 under
                 the
                 Inspection
                 of
                 their
                 Parents
                 and
                 Masters
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 run
                 into
                 great
                 Excess
                 ,
                 by
                 betaking
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 Lusts
                 and
                 Pleasures
                 .
                 As
                 being
                 persuaded
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 wholly
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 dispose
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 full
                 and
                 absolute
                 liberty
                 to
                 do
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 please
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Third
                   Age
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   Young
                   Men.
                   
                
                 Next
                 to
                 Youth
                 follows
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 
                   Young
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 which
                 reacheth
                 from
                 25
                 to
                 35
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 flourishing
                 Age
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Heat
                 and
                 Driness
                 do
                 predominate
                 ;
                 the
                 watry
                 Humour
                 being
                 much
                 wasted
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Oily
                   Particles
                
                 more
                 intricately
                 mixed
                 together
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 the
                 Heat
                 stronger
                 ,
                 and
                 preserve
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 better
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 
                   Young
                   Men
                
                 are
                 more
                 hot
                 than
                 Youths
                 ,
                 and
                 violently
                 carried
                 to
                 Venery
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Temper
                 of
                 their
                 minds
                 they
                 are
                 
                   Restless
                   ,
                   Rash
                
                 and
                 precipitant
                 in
                 their
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 neglecting
                 present
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 reaching
                 out
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Future
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   Fourth
                   is
                   Manly
                   Age.
                   
                
                 Next
                 follows
                 
                   Manly
                   Age
                
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 35
                 extends
                 it self
                 to
                 50.
                 
                 In
                 this
                 Age
                 the
                 
                   Natural
                   Heat
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 lessened
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 exhausted
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 natural
                 Faculties
                 grow
                 faint
                 and
                 weak
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 every
                 part
                 is
                 ready
                 and
                 fit
                 to
                 exert
                 the
                 Fanctions
                 and
                 Actions
                 of
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Fifth
                   and
                   Last
                   is
                   Old
                   Age.
                   
                
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 comes
                 
                   Old
                   Age
                
                 which
                 is
                 Dry
                 and
                 Cold
                 ;
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 whereof
                 called
                 Viridis
                 by
                 the
                 Learned
                 ,
                 reacheth
                 from
                 the
                 year
                 50
                 to
                 60
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 ,
                 many
                 Old
                 Men
                 are
                 yet
                 pretty
                 lively
                 and
                 vigorous
                 ;
                 the
                 Middle
                 is
                 from
                 60
                 to
                 70
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 term
                 the
                 Spirits
                 are
                 few
                 and
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 but
                 languidly
                 perform
                 their
                 functions
                 .
                 The
                 Senses
                 grow
                 dull
                 and
                 weak
                 ,
                 the
                 strength
                 and
                 vigor
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 languisheth
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 last
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Decrepit
                   Age
                
                 ,
                 which
                 compleating
                 the
                 Dryness
                 and
                 Coldness
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 brings
                 in
                 Death
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 conclusion
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   
                     Book
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Part.
                     8.
                     
                     Chap.
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     G.
                     Freman
                     Inv.
                     
                  
                   
                     I
                     Kip
                     Scu
                  
                   
                     To
                     his
                     Highness
                     William
                     Duke
                     of
                     Glocester
                     &c.
                     a.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Plate
                     is
                     most
                     humbly
                     Dedicated
                     by
                     Richard
                     Blome
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Of
                 the
                 Senses
                 in
                 General
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   the
                   Senses
                   are
                   .
                
                 THO'
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 wonder
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 proper
                 to
                 raise
                 our
                 minds
                 in
                 Gratitude
                 to
                 Glorifie
                 our
                 Creator
                 ;
                 yet
                 doth
                 nothing
                 more
                 lowdly
                 proclaim
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 those
                 Affections
                 or
                 Cogitations
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 perceive
                 
                   External
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Senses
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   Perceptions
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   the
                   consequences
                   of
                   several
                   Motions
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   Brain
                
                 ;
                 our
                 nature
                 being
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 occasion
                 of
                 these
                 motions
                 ,
                 produced
                 in
                 our
                 Organs
                 ,
                 several
                 Ideas
                 and
                 Figures
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 are
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   an
                   Organ
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   manifold
                   they
                   are
                   .
                
                 An
                 Organ
                 is
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 receives
                 the
                 impulse
                 or
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ;
                 or
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Natural
                   Instrument
                
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 an
                 Animal
                 perceives
                 something
                 .
                 Some
                 Organs
                 are
                 External
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 their
                 Inlets
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   Nostrils
                   ,
                   Ears
                
                 and
                 the
                 Nerves
                 that
                 are
                 joined
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 Others
                 Internal
                 ,
                 which
                 lie
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   the
                   Brain
                   ,
                   the
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   the
                   Pineal
                   Kernel
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   the
                   Senses
                   perform
                   their
                   Functions
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 our
                 whole
                 Skin
                 and
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 outward
                 Habit
                 of
                 our
                 Bodies
                 do
                 consist
                 ,
                 are
                 interwoven
                 with
                 several
                 Twigs
                 and
                 Tendrils
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 are
                 distended
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 rushing
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 easily
                 put
                 into
                 motion
                 by
                 the
                 least
                 justling
                 of
                 outward
                 Bodies
                 :
                 which
                 motions
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 grateful
                 or
                 hurtful
                 to
                 the
                 Bodies
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 excited
                 ,
                 do
                 exhibit
                 variety
                 of
                 sensations
                 to
                 the
                 Soul.
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Tangible
                   Objects
                
                 touch
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 they
                 produce
                 a
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Help
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 the
                 Extremities
                 whereof
                 are
                 extended
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 motion
                 being
                 immediately
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 intimately
                 present
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 variously
                 affect
                 the
                 same
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 structure
                 of
                 the
                 Organ
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   There
                   be
                   three
                   Degrees
                   of
                   Sensation
                   .
                
                 This
                 will
                 appear
                 more
                 clearly
                 ,
                 by
                 considering
                 these
                 three
                 degrees
                 in
                 every
                 sensation
                 :
                 the
                 First
                 when
                 the
                 Organ
                 is
                 affected
                 by
                 forrein
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 Impression
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 object
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Sense
                 ,
                 carries
                 the
                 Type
                 or
                 Character
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sensible
                   thing
                
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   the
                   Agitation
                   of
                   the
                   Particles
                   of
                   that
                   Organ
                   ,
                
                 with
                 some
                 variety
                 of
                 Position
                 and
                 Figure
                 proceeding
                 from
                 that
                 Agitation
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 first
                 degree
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 Men
                 with
                 
                   Brute
                   Beasts
                
                 .
                 The
                 Second
                 is
                 the
                 Perception
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 heeding
                 or
                 attending
                 to
                 that
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 immediately
                 follows
                 upon
                 the
                 former
                 degree
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 intimate
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 the
                 Organ
                 so
                 moved
                 .
                 The
                 Third
                 comprehends
                 all
                 those
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 form
                 by
                 occasion
                 of
                 these
                 motions
                 .
                 Which
                 Progress
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 well
                 heeded
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 
                   Bodily
                   Objects
                
                 are
                 therefore
                 only
                 perceived
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 move
                 the
                 Nerves
                 that
                 assist
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Organs
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Three
                   Degrees
                   of
                   Sensation
                   illustrated
                   by
                   an
                   Example
                   .
                
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 see
                 a
                 Stone
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Object
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 the
                 Light
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 Stone
                 moves
                 my
                 Eye
                 :
                 for
                 nothing
                 else
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Objects
                 to
                 our
                 Senses
                 but
                 motion
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Impression
                 .
                 Which
                 motion
                 is
                 readily
                 conveighed
                 from
                 the
                 Bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                
                 ,
                 or
                 its
                 small
                 Fibres
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Seat
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 impression
                 immediately
                 follows
                 our
                 perception
                 of
                 Light
                 or
                 Colour
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 Judgment
                 whereby
                 the
                 Soul
                 concludes
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Colour
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Diversity
                   or
                   Variety
                   of
                   our
                   Senses
                   ,
                   proceeds
                   from
                   the
                   Difference
                   of
                   our
                   Nerves
                   .
                
                 For
                 from
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 the
                 Motions
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Organs
                 ,
                 and
                 conveighed
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Nerves
                 proceed
                 ,
                 divers
                 Senses
                 are
                 produced
                 .
                 Thus
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 motions
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Brain
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerves
                
                 do
                 proceed
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 those
                 motions
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 colour
                 .
                 Thus
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 our
                 Ears
                 ,
                 we
                 perceive
                 Sounds
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 disperst
                 through
                 our
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 divers
                 
                   Tasts
                   ,
                   Relishes
                
                 and
                 Savours
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 perceptions
                 of
                 
                   Titillation
                   ,
                   Pain
                   ,
                   Hunger
                   ,
                   Cold
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 depending
                 on
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   All
                   Motions
                   are
                   conveighed
                   to
                   the
                   Brain
                   .
                
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 are
                 perpetually
                 filled
                 and
                 distended
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Sails
                 of
                 Ships
                 ,
                 are
                 blown
                 up
                 and
                 stretched
                 by
                 the
                 wind
                 :
                 And
                 since
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Kernel
                 placed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 
                   Physicians
                   ,
                   Conarion
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Pine-Apple-like-kernel
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 hereafter
                 )
                 being
                 surrounded
                 every
                 way
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 agitation
                 so
                 small
                 or
                 inconsiderable
                 that
                 can
                 happen
                 to
                 the
                 small
                 Fibres
                 or
                 Filaments
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 be
                 imprest
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 contain'd
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Kernel
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 whose
                 Residence
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 
                   Learned
                   Men
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   never
                   feel
                
                 or
                 are
                 sensible
                 
                   indeed
                   ,
                   except
                   we
                   feel
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 perceive
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   we
                   feel
                
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 ARISTOTLE
                 himself
                 tells
                 us
                 Problem
                 33
                 Sect.
                 11.
                 that
                 
                   Sense
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   separate
                   from
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   insensible
                   labour
                   ,
                
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Mind
                   sees
                   ,
                   the
                   Mind
                   hears
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Our
                   Senses
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   Motions
                   .
                
                 We
                 may
                 conclude
                 therefore
                 that
                 
                   our
                   Soul
                
                 doth
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 sensible
                 Species
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Objects
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 capable
                 of
                 Sense
                 ,
                 the
                 motions
                 imprest
                 upon
                 the
                 Body
                 from
                 without
                 being
                 sufficient
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 manifold
                 Experience
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 hit
                 on
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 he
                 perceives
                 flashes
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 tho'
                 indeed
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Dark
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 discern
                 any
                 Objects
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Sense
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 that
                 violent
                 agitation
                 imprest
                 upon
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Sight
                 .
                 And
                 something
                 not
                 unlike
                 to
                 this
                 happens
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 fixed
                 their
                 Eyes
                 upon
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 upon
                 turning
                 their
                 backs
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 shutting
                 their
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 think
                 they
                 see
                 a
                 vast
                 variety
                 and
                 mixture
                 of
                 Colours
                 .
                 The
                 cause
                 whereof
                 is
                 the
                 concussion
                 of
                 the
                 Strings
                 or
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Error
                   of
                   the
                   Peripateticks
                   about
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   Sense
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 convinc'd
                 of
                 that
                 palpable
                 Error
                 of
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 ,
                 who
                 suppose
                 the
                 Sound
                 that
                 is
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Sounding
                   Body
                
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 Light
                 and
                 Colour
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Flame
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 Wall
                 or
                 other
                 Object
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 feel
                 a
                 
                   Sound
                   ,
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Colours
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 feel
                 Pain
                 and
                 Tickling
                 ;
                 supporting
                 their
                 Opinion
                 also
                 with
                 this
                 
                 Argument
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Colours
                 that
                 are
                 seen
                 ,
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 much
                 bigger
                 than
                 our selves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   This
                   common
                   Errour
                   refuted
                   .
                
                 But
                 that
                 these
                 Arguments
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 will
                 appear
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 judge
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 greater
                 than
                 we
                 our selves
                 are
                 ,
                 tho'
                 there
                 be
                 nothing
                 without
                 us
                 that
                 effects
                 such
                 Sensations
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 Mad-men
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 high
                 Fever
                 ,
                 do
                 sometimes
                 see
                 ,
                 or
                 think
                 they
                 see
                 many
                 Appearances
                 or
                 Representations
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 imprest
                 upon
                 their
                 Eyes
                 from
                 without
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 frequently
                 happens
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 asleep
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 think
                 we
                 hear
                 Sounds
                 ,
                 or
                 see
                 Colours
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 awake
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 attribute
                 that
                 Sound
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Colours
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   External
                   Objects
                
                 ,
                 and
                 imagine
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 greater
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 when
                 indeed
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 attribute
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Necessity
                   for
                   our
                   admitting
                   of
                   Intentional
                   Species
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 obligeth
                 us
                 to
                 admit
                 such
                 Images
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Seeing
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ;
                 since
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 that
                 can
                 produce
                 Affections
                 and
                 Commotions
                 in
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 likeness
                 at
                 all
                 with
                 the
                 Objects
                 they
                 signifie
                 :
                 As
                 when
                 Words
                 spoken
                 ,
                 or
                 committed
                 to
                 Paper
                 ,
                 represent
                 the
                 
                   Slaughter
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   Destruction
                   of
                   Cities
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   Storms
                   at
                   Sea
                
                 ;
                 or
                 excite
                 the
                 Affections
                 of
                 Love
                 or
                 Hatred
                 :
                 Which
                 Representations
                 or
                 Thoughts
                 bear
                 no
                 resemblance
                 at
                 all
                 with
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 signifie
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Because
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   Intelligible
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 these
                 Species
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 Intentional
                 )
                 are
                 so
                 obscure
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 them
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 Corporeal
                 or
                 Divisible
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 are
                 found
                 whole
                 and
                 entire
                 in
                 every
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 or
                 Medium
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Indivisible
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 suppose
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 ambiguous
                 Nature
                 between
                 Body
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 how
                 come
                 they
                 to
                 move
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 hurt
                 them
                 too
                 ?
                 Or
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 represent
                 
                   Extended
                   Beings
                
                 ,
                 being
                 without
                 Extension
                 themselves
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   them
                   intelligible
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 Original
                 or
                 Cause
                 of
                 these
                 Images
                 less
                 obscure
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 themselves
                 are
                 :
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 
                   sluggish
                   Bodies
                
                 can
                 by
                 Emanation
                 send
                 forth
                 such
                 excellent
                 Forms
                 ?
                 Nothing
                 being
                 more
                 wonderful
                 or
                 inexplicable
                 ,
                 than
                 how
                 such
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Forms
                
                 should
                 continually
                 be
                 procreated
                 by
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 or
                 flow
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 Chariots
                 or
                 Vehicles
                 are
                 they
                 conveyed
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 Do
                 they
                 come
                 solitary
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Object
                 ?
                 Or
                 are
                 they
                 diffused
                 and
                 multiplied
                 by
                 Propagation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 Moment
                 of
                 Time
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Senses
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Soul.
                   
                
                 Wherefore
                 tho'
                 every
                 one
                 (
                 as
                 
                   DES
                   CARTES
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Treatise
                   of
                   Light
                
                 )
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 persuade
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Idea's
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 our
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 Objects
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 proceed
                 ;
                 yet
                 can
                 I
                 find
                 no
                 Reason
                 ,
                 to
                 assure
                 my self
                 thereof
                 :
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 do
                 meet
                 with
                 many
                 Experiments
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 make
                 us
                 to
                 question
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Words
                 that
                 signifie
                 nothing
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 from
                 Custom
                 and
                 Human
                 Institution
                 ,
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 conceive
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 bear
                 no
                 resemblance
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 Nature
                 as
                 well
                 appoint
                 a
                 Sign
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 make
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 
                   Sense
                   of
                   Light
                
                 ;
                 tho'
                 indeed
                 ,
                 it
                 contain
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 like
                 that
                 Sense
                 ?
                 Don't
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 she
                 hath
                 appointed
                 Laughter
                 and
                 Tears
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 read
                 Joy
                 or
                 Sorrow
                 in
                 the
                 Faces
                 of
                 Men
                 ?
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 our
                 Ears
                 make
                 us
                 sensible
                 of
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Sound
                 of
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 Soul
                 only
                 which
                 remembers
                 what
                 these
                 Words
                 signifie
                 ,
                 that
                 does
                 represent
                 the
                 same
                 signification
                 unto
                 us
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 Reply
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 Soul
                 also
                 that
                 represents
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 the
                 Action
                 which
                 signifies
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 doth
                 touch
                 our
                 Eye
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   conceived
                   how
                   these
                   Images
                   should
                   reach
                   the
                   Brain
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 less
                 difficult
                 to
                 explain
                 ,
                 how
                 these
                 Images
                 can
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 Objects
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 virtue
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 produce
                 these
                 Species
                 ?
                 Or
                 how
                 shall
                 they
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Outward
                   Senses
                
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 be
                 conveyed
                 through
                 the
                 Nerves
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 Species
                 be
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 Sense
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 known
                 or
                 perceived
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 since
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 represents
                 ought
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Knowing
                   Faculty
                
                 ,
                 is
                 objectively
                 related
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 supplies
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 it
                 represents
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Sense
                   of
                   Titillation
                   or
                   Pain
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   explained
                   by
                   Species
                   .
                
                 None
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 ever
                 yet
                 fully
                 explained
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 much
                 cry
                 up
                 Sensible
                 Species
                 ;
                 nor
                 ever
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 how
                 will
                 they
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 explicate
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Pain
                 and
                 Tickling
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 these
                 Images
                 ?
                 The
                 Point
                 of
                 a
                 Sword
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 is
                 thrust
                 into
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 causeth
                 a
                 dissolution
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 Pain
                 follows
                 :
                 Where
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 find
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Division
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 any
                 Species
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 like
                 the
                 Sensation
                 of
                 Pain
                 ,
                 that
                 follows
                 thereupon
                 ?
                 What
                 Analogy
                 hath
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 our
                 Hand
                 with
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Titillation
                 ?
                 Conclude
                 we
                 therefore
                 boldly
                 ,
                 that
                 Pain
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Sensations
                 ,
                 are
                 therefore
                 excited
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Touch
                 or
                 contact
                 of
                 another
                 Body
                 ,
                 are
                 locally
                 moved
                 ;
                 which
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 moderate
                 produceth
                 Titillation
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 violent
                 ,
                 Pain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Light
                   and
                   Sound
                   are
                   Motions
                   only
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 Light
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Subtil
                 and
                 
                   Aethereal
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 shakes
                 and
                 agitates
                 the
                 little
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 Retina
                 or
                 Net-work
                 membran
                 or
                 coat
                 of
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 Sound
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 strikes
                 the
                 Drum
                 or
                 Organ
                 of
                 Hearing
                 ?
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 divers
                 Objects
                 variously
                 strike
                 the
                 Organs
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 must
                 by
                 means
                 thereof
                 perceive
                 the
                 differences
                 of
                 
                   Sensible
                   things
                
                 :
                 Somewhat
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 a
                 Blind-man
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 his
                 Stick
                 ,
                 can
                 discern
                 or
                 distinguish
                 a
                 Stone
                 from
                 Sand
                 ,
                 and
                 Earth
                 from
                 Water
                 .
                 Because
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 ,
                 besides
                 Motion
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 strike
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 or
                 affect
                 the
                 Mind
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Five
                   Senses
                   .
                
                 Sense
                 (
                 by
                 which
                 word
                 nothing
                 else
                 is
                 understood
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Faculty
                 of
                 perceiving
                 
                   Sensible
                   Objects
                
                 )
                 is
                 fivefold
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Feeling
                   ,
                   Tasting
                   ,
                   Smelling
                   ,
                   Hearing
                
                 and
                 Seeing
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Objects
                 that
                 move
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Organs
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 the
                 Organs
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 modes
                 or
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 affected
                 therewith
                 .
                 Which
                 cannot
                 but
                 happen
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Organ
                 that
                 is
                 affected
                 be
                 sound
                 and
                 whole
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 sufficient
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 from
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 fit
                 Medium
                 .
                 By
                 defect
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 Sense
                 often
                 mistakes
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 
                   Yellow
                   Jaundies
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Agues
                 :
                 For
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 Object
                 cannot
                 be
                 discerned
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 touch
                 the
                 Organ
                 :
                 And
                 by
                 failure
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 the
                 Sight
                 that
                 perceives
                 Objects
                 through
                 a
                 misty
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 partly
                 through
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 apt
                 to
                 mistake
                 the
                 true
                 Modifications
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   The
                   Division
                   of
                   the
                   Senses
                   into
                   Internal
                   and
                   External
                   .
                
                 The
                 Senses
                 are
                 also
                 commonly
                 divided
                 into
                 Internal
                 and
                 External
                 .
                 The
                 Internal
                 are
                 2
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Sense
                
                 or
                 Phantasie
                 ,
                 and
                 Memory
                 .
                 The
                 External
                 are
                 the
                 5
                 already
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 called
                 External
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 produced
                 in
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 outward
                 Organs
                 :
                 Tho'
                 indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 speak
                 acurately
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 5
                 Senses
                 ,
                 called
                 External
                 ,
                 are
                 Internal
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Soul
                 alone
                 ,
                 which
                 residing
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Brain
                   ,
                   Sees
                   ,
                   Hears
                   ,
                   Tastes
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 It
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 only
                 
                   External
                   Sense
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 of
                 Feeling
                 ;
                 because
                 no
                 Sense
                 can
                 be
                 without
                 Contact
                 and
                 
                   Local
                   motion
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 taste
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Food
                 should
                 touch
                 the
                 
                   Nerves
                   subservient
                   to
                   that
                   Sense
                
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 said
                 motion
                 may
                 be
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Organ
                   of
                   Sense
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Senses
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Senses
                 are
                 an
                 Effect
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 only
                 feels
                 ,
                 for
                 asmuch
                 as
                 it
                 resides
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   the
                   Nerves
                   ●onduce
                   to
                   the
                   forming
                   of
                   the
                   Senses
                   ;
                   and
                   how
                   the
                   Soul
                   rules
                   in
                   the
                   Brain
                   .
                
                 THo'
                 it
                 sufficiently
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 what
                 Sense
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 by
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 External
                 Objects
                 are
                 communicated
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 remains
                 still
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 enquire
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Nerves
                 perform
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 the
                 Senses
                 rather
                 have
                 their
                 residence
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 Both
                 which
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 different
                 Points
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 comprehend
                 in
                 this
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Three
                   things
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   consider'd
                   in
                   the
                   Nerves
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Nerves
                   are
                   Vessels
                   fitted
                   for
                   the
                   containing
                   and
                   conveying
                   of
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   Pith
                   within
                   the
                   Brain
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 3
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Nerves
                   ;
                   First
                
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   thin
                   Skins
                
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 wrapt
                 or
                 cover'd
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Coats
                 or
                 Membrans
                 that
                 encompass
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 are
                 dispersed
                 throughout
                 the
                 Body
                 into
                 small
                 branches
                 like
                 
                   Pipes
                   .
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 That
                 their
                 
                   Inward
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 very
                 fine
                 filaments
                 or
                 Strings
                 ,
                 do
                 reach
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 take
                 their
                 rise
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 these
                 
                   Nervous
                   filaments
                
                 are
                 interwoven
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 a
                 Wind
                 ,
                 or
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 rushing
                 through
                 these
                 little
                 Pipes
                 ,
                 do
                 move
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Inflation
                 or
                 blowing
                 of
                 them
                 up
                 .
                 It
                 remains
                 now
                 that
                 we
                 say
                 something
                 ,
                 how
                 those
                 Strings
                 or
                 Capillaments
                 which
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 Tubes
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 are
                 subservient
                 to
                 Sensation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   the
                   Nerves
                   are
                   subservient
                   to
                   Sensation
                   .
                
                 Which
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 these
                 Capillaments
                 do
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 Extremities
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 any
                 sense
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 those
                 Members
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Nerve
                 is
                 fastned
                 ,
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 stirr'd
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 Moment
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 from
                 whence
                 that
                 Nerve
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 moved
                 also
                 .
                 Which
                 we
                 may
                 Experience
                 in
                 a
                 stretched-out
                 Rope
                 ,
                 whereof
                 if
                 the
                 one
                 end
                 be
                 touched
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 must
                 be
                 moved
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Impressions
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 upon
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 do
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 which
                 carry
                 the
                 various
                 Qualities
                 of
                 the
                 Objects
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   the
                   Body
                   is
                   excited
                   from
                   External
                   Objects
                   ,
                   to
                   move
                   it self
                   .
                
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 small
                 Filaments
                 that
                 are
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 inmost
                 Recesses
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 constitute
                 the
                 Pith
                 or
                 Marrow
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 disposed
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 Parts
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 any
                 Sense
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 most
                 easily
                 and
                 readily
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 Objects
                 of
                 those
                 Senses
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 whensoever
                 those
                 Filaments
                 are
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 moved
                 ,
                 they
                 draw
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 proceed
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 open
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 some
                 Pores
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 in
                 the
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 begin
                 immediately
                 to
                 direct
                 their
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 them
                 rush
                 into
                 the
                 Nerves
                 and
                 Muscles
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Instruments
                 of
                 those
                 Motions
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 altogether
                 like
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 excited
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 Senses
                 are
                 so
                 and
                 so
                 affected
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Soul
                   of
                   Man
                   hath
                   its
                   Residence
                   in
                   the
                   Brain
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Particular
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 That
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 doth
                 feel
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 sensibly
                 perceive
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 not
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 
                   External
                   Senses
                
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Center
                 and
                 Rise
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 Examples
                 and
                 Reason
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 Light
                 ,
                 or
                 hear
                 a
                 Sound
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 imagine
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 exerts
                 this
                 Act
                 of
                 Sensation
                 in
                 the
                 Eye
                 or
                 the
                 Ear
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 perceives
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 its
                 
                   own
                   place
                
                 or
                 seat
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 that
                 reach
                 from
                 those
                 parts
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Soul
                 did
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 in
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 since
                 both
                 these
                 Organs
                 are
                 double
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 a
                 double
                 perception
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Object
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 :
                 And
                 since
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 feels
                 only
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 where
                 the
                 2
                 Impressions
                 ,
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 one
                 Object
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 double
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 are
                 united
                 again
                 into
                 one
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 affect
                 the
                 Soul.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Proved
                   from
                   the
                   Experiment
                   of
                   Vapours
                   and
                   Wound●
                   .
                
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 confirmed
                 from
                 manifold
                 Experiments
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 daily
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Vapours
                 which
                 ascend
                 from
                 our
                 Stomach
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 condens'd
                 there
                 ,
                 do
                 obstruct
                 the
                 passages
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 have
                 their
                 course
                 ,
                 do
                 deprive
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Sensation
                 .
                 We
                 find
                 also
                 that
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 which
                 affect
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 or
                 Wounds
                 that
                 are
                 inflicted
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 destroy
                 the
                 Senses
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 struck
                 with
                 the
                 Apoplexy
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 in
                 Frenzies
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Imagination
                 is
                 spoiled
                 ,
                 Remedies
                 are
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 foolishly
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Senses
                 had
                 their
                 Residence
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 seiz'd
                 with
                 the
                 Apoplexy
                 ,
                 are
                 immediately
                 deprived
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Senses
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 sensible
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 slash'd
                 with
                 Knives
                 or
                 prick'd
                 with
                 Pins
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Persons
                 that
                 have
                 their
                 Attention
                 fix'd
                 upon
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 done
                 in
                 their
                 presence
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Soul
                 residing
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 is
                 otherwise
                 taken
                 up
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 o●
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 ore
                 offer'd
                 unto
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Another
                   Instance
                   taken
                   from
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   troubled
                   with
                   the
                   Vertigo
                   ,
                   or
                   Turning
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                   .
                
                 But
                 no
                 mor●
                 convincing
                 Argument
                 can
                 be
                 alledg'd
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 doth
                 sensibly
                 perceive
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Vertigo
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 
                   External
                   Objects
                
                 seem
                 to
                 move
                 round
                 ;
                 whereas
                 indeed
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 motion
                 ,
                 neither
                 in
                 the
                 Objects
                 themselves
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Outward
                   Senses
                
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 proceeds
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Spirits
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 moved
                 ,
                 which
                 affecting
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 it
                 rashly
                 attributes
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Circular
                   motion
                
                 to
                 the
                 Objects
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   thing
                   confirmed
                   from
                   the
                   Pain
                   that
                   persons
                   think
                   they
                   Feel
                   in
                   the
                   part
                   they
                   have
                   lost
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 earnestly
                 busie
                 about
                 Serious
                 Matters
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 wearied
                 with
                 long
                 Study
                 ,
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 a
                 Pain
                 in
                 their
                 Head
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 my self
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 little
                 Study
                 ,
                 frequently
                 Experience
                 :
                 Which
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Soul
                 had
                 not
                 its
                 Residence
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 imagine
                 and
                 feel
                 there
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 sometimes
                 happens
                 that
                 Pain
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 felt
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 is
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 
                   DES
                   CARTES
                
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 Girl
                 that
                 had
                 her
                 Arm
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 who
                 afterwards
                 complain'd
                 of
                 a
                 pain
                 she
                 felt
                 in
                 her
                 Fingers
                 .
                 Which
                 could
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 Cause
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 to
                 the
                 Hand
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 cutting
                 off
                 of
                 her
                 Arm
                 ,
                 reacht
                 no
                 further
                 than
                 her
                 Elbow
                 ,
                 where
                 being
                 affected
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 when
                 her
                 Hand
                 was
                 yet
                 pained
                 ,
                 made
                 her
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 felt
                 the
                 same
                 pain
                 she
                 formerly
                 felt
                 in
                 her
                 Fingers
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 moved
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 distant
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 moved
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 by
                 those
                 Parts
                 that
                 come
                 between
                 .
                 As
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 a
                 Rope
                 ,
                 the
                 End
                 whereof
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 pull'd
                 or
                 hal'd
                 by
                 that
                 Part
                 which
                 is
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 End
                 opposite
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   When
                   we
                   have
                   leaned
                   long
                   upon
                   our
                   Elbow
                   ,
                   we
                   find
                   a
                   Pain
                   in
                   our
                   Little
                   Finger
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 sometimes
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 having
                 leaned
                 long
                 upon
                 our
                 Elbow
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 a
                 Numness
                 in
                 our
                 
                   Little
                   Finger
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Nerve
                 which
                 ends
                 in
                 that
                 Finger
                 ,
                 being
                 too
                 much
                 prest
                 upon
                 ,
                 doth
                 affect
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Sense
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Finger
                 it self
                 were
                 so
                 prest
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 affix
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Pain
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 Objects
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 the
                 stretched
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 are
                 terminated
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   In
                   what
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                   the
                   Soul
                   hath
                   its
                   Seat.
                   
                
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 have
                 its
                 Residence
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Filaments
                 of
                 our
                 Nerves
                 do
                 reach
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 take
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 Security
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 have
                 timely
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 provide
                 for
                 any
                 Casualties
                 that
                 happen
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 all
                 the
                 Changes
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 consist
                 only
                 in
                 some
                 certain
                 motions
                 ,
                 which
                 commonly
                 do
                 only
                 gradually
                 differ
                 ;
                 yet
                 must
                 the
                 Soul
                 consider
                 them
                 as
                 Changes
                 that
                 are
                 Essentially
                 distinct
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 cause
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Alteration
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 joyned
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Motion
                 ,
                 by
                 Example
                 ,
                 that
                 causeth
                 Pain
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 frequently
                 differ
                 but
                 little
                 from
                 that
                 Motion
                 ,
                 the
                 effect
                 whereof
                 is
                 Titillation
                 :
                 Yet
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 may
                 be
                 pluck'd
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 or
                 broken
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 latter
                 is
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 firm
                 and
                 entire
                 Constitution
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 apprehends
                 these
                 2
                 motions
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 essentially
                 distinguish'd
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 what
                 particular
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 the
                 Soul
                 hath
                 chosen
                 for
                 its
                 Residence
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Part
                 of
                 these
                 Institutions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Impression
                   from
                   the
                   Object
                   is
                   only
                   made
                   upon
                   the
                   Soul.
                   
                
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 with
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 feel
                 pain
                 in
                 our
                 Feet
                 :
                 Why
                 then
                 should
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Function
                 of
                 Sense
                 is
                 only
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 in
                 these
                 outward
                 Organs
                 of
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ?
              
               
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Impression
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 is
                 begun
                 in
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Senses
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 perfected
                 or
                 compleated
                 there
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 with
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Impressions
                 of
                 
                   Lig
                   ht
                
                 and
                 Colour
                 are
                 made
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 whereby
                 this
                 Impression
                 is
                 perceived
                 ,
                 is
                 exerted
                 in
                 the
                 more
                 particular
                 and
                 chief
                 Residence
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 more
                 plainly
                 in
                 what
                 follows
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Senses
                 in
                 particular
                 ;
                 and
                 first
                 of
                 the
                 Touch.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Touch
                   is
                   first
                   to
                   be
                   treated
                   of
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   the
                   most
                   common
                   and
                   necessary
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   Senses
                   .
                
                 THo'
                 the
                 Touch
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 Dull
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 its
                 Action
                 be
                 Inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Senses
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 handle
                 it
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 
                   necessary
                   Sense
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 most
                 common
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 every
                 Animal
                 ,
                 how
                 imperfect
                 soever
                 ,
                 and
                 diffused
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 Common
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 appears
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 Senses
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 several
                 Species
                 of
                 Touching
                 ;
                 which
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 perfect
                 and
                 exquisit
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 their
                 Functions
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 some
                 proportion
                 to
                 the
                 Function
                 of
                 the
                 Touch.
                 For
                 no
                 Organ
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 can
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 without
                 another
                 Body
                 touching
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Touch
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 other
                 Senses
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 tyed
                 to
                 one
                 particular
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Nervous
                   ,
                   Fibrous
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Membranous
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Cap-a-pee
                 Armour
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Attacks
                 and
                 Impressions
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Sensible
                   Qualities
                
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 very
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 avoiding
                 of
                 Dangers
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Bodies
                 are
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 from
                 
                   External
                   Objects
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Touch
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 our
                 Monitor
                 ,
                 advising
                 us
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 avoid
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 these
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 Circumstances
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   the
                   Touch
                   is
                   .
                
                 The
                 Touch
                 
                   therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                
                 Senses
                 ,
                 
                   may
                   be
                   defined
                
                 ,
                 An
                 outward
                 Sense
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 common
                 and
                 necessary
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 an
                 Animal
                 doth
                 receive
                 Tangible
                 Qualities
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Touch
                   divided
                   into
                   an
                   Inward
                   and
                   Outward
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Touch
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 larger
                 Sense
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 distinguish'd
                 into
                 Internal
                 and
                 External
                 :
                 That
                 being
                 the
                 
                   Inward
                   Sense
                
                 of
                 Touching
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Inward
                   Organ
                
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Nerves
                 and
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 these
                 Senses
                 ,
                 are
                 dispersed
                 within
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 accordingly
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 inward
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 an
                 outward
                 Sense
                 of
                 feeling
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   Veins
                   ,
                   Arteries
                   ,
                   Membrans
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 appendages
                 the
                 Coats
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 this
                 Sense
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Pain
                 which
                 we
                 feel
                 in
                 our
                 Guts
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 fibrous
                 parts
                 ,
                 belongs
                 to
                 this
                 
                   Inward
                   Touch.
                
                 For
                 this
                 Sense
                 is
                 excited
                 upon
                 every
                 least
                 motion
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 any
                 fibrous
                 part
                 ,
                 supposing
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   8.
                   
                   Chap.
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freeman
                   Invent
                   :
                
                 
                   M.
                   Vander
                   Gucht
                   .
                   sculp
                   :
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Worshipfull
                   Sr.
                   John
                   Wentworth
                   of
                   North
                   Elmes-hall
                   in
                   the
                   West
                   Rideing
                   of
                   Yorkshire
                   Baronet
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
               
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Organ
                   of
                   the
                   Touch
                   ,
                   or
                   Sense
                   of
                   Feeling
                   assigned
                   .
                
                 The
                 Organ
                 of
                 Feeling
                 is
                 neither
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Membrans
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Skin
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Nerves
                 and
                 their
                 Filaments
                 ,
                 disperst
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Sense
                 is
                 excited
                 ,
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 the
                 Nerves
                 and
                 their
                 Filaments
                 ,
                 being
                 shaken
                 with
                 more
                 force
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 do
                 communicate
                 their
                 agitation
                 to
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 they
                 more
                 particularly
                 relate
                 to
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 happens
                 in
                 a
                 stretched
                 Cord
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 shaken
                 at
                 one
                 end
                 ,
                 immediately
                 imparts
                 its
                 motion
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Opinion
                   of
                   our
                   Modern
                   Anatomists
                   concerning
                   the
                   Organ
                   of
                   Feeling
                   .
                
                 Our
                 
                   Modern
                   Anatomists
                
                 fix
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Feeling
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Skin
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Substance
                 whereof
                 is
                 Nervous
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 some
                 Bodies
                 that
                 lye
                 between
                 the
                 Skin
                 and
                 the
                 Cuticle
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 MALPIGHIUS
                 they
                 call
                 
                   the
                   Sinewy
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Nervous
                   Nipples
                   of
                   the
                   Skin
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 primary
                 and
                 immediate
                 Organ
                 of
                 the
                 Touch
                 ;
                 because
                 these
                 little
                 Nipples
                 or
                 Prominences
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 larger
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 exquisite
                 Touch
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Palm
                 of
                 the
                 Hands
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ends
                 of
                 the
                 Fingers
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 .
                 MALPIGHIUS
                 first
                 discover'd
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 Feet
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Lamb
                   ,
                   Hog
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Animals
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 their
                 Hoofs
                 are
                 pull'd
                 off
                 ,
                 certain
                 little
                 Bodies
                 do
                 appear
                 extended
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 reaching
                 to
                 the
                 Surface
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 Hoofs
                 and
                 Nails
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 appendages
                 of
                 the
                 Cuticle
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Nervous
                   Nipples
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 pull'd
                 out
                 do
                 leave
                 certain
                 hollow
                 Pipes
                 behind
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   In
                   what
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   these
                   Nervous
                   Nipples
                   may
                   be
                   discerned
                   .
                
                 These
                 Nipples
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 discover'd
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 Microscrope
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 bare
                 Eye
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 extream
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 of
                 some
                 Animals
                 ;
                 as
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Ox
                   ,
                   Swine
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Feeling
                 is
                 chiefly
                 to
                 be
                 plac'd
                 in
                 these
                 Nipples
                 ,
                 MALPIGHIUS
                 with
                 reason
                 conjectures
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 propagation
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 and
                 Tendons
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Muscles
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Touch
                 is
                 performed
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Senses
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Nerves
                 and
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Tendons
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 that
                 no
                 more
                 proper
                 Organ
                 of
                 the
                 Touch
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 according
                 to
                 STENO's
                 Observation
                 ,
                 the
                 Skin
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Texture
                 of
                 
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   Arteries
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Veins
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   Objects
                   of
                   the
                   Touch
                
                 The
                 Causes
                 or
                 Objects
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Affections
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Schoolmen
                 call
                 
                   Sensible
                   Qualities
                
                 ,
                 are
                 Heat
                 and
                 
                   Cold
                   ,
                   Moisture
                
                 and
                 
                   Driness
                   ,
                   Hardness
                
                 and
                 
                   Softness
                   ,
                   Heaviness
                
                 and
                 
                   Lightness
                   ,
                   Smoothness
                
                 and
                 
                   Roughness
                   ,
                   Titillation
                
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 Modifications
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 produce
                 some
                 change
                 of
                 
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Texture
                
                 and
                 Figure
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 Objects
                 indifferently
                 cannot
                 affect
                 the
                 Touch
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 that
                 the
                 Affection
                 be
                 considerable
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 it self
                 sensible
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 this
                 Sense
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 some
                 Bigness
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 moved
                 by
                 very
                 little
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 an
                 Axiom
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   a
                   Body
                   greater
                   in
                   Extension
                   being
                   at
                   Rest
                   ,
                   hath
                   by
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   greater
                   force
                   to
                   resist
                   a
                   less
                   .
                
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 feel
                 the
                 continual
                 Steam
                 and
                 Emanation
                 of
                 little
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 they
                 pass
                 through
                 our
                 Skin
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 their
                 Littleness
                 is
                 such
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 sufficiently
                 shake
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 impression
                 upon
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Feeling
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 also
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Senses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Sense
                   of
                   Feeling
                   is
                   performed
                   .
                
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 we
                 may
                 more
                 clearly
                 understand
                 how
                 this
                 Sense
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 exerted
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 ,
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 
                   foregoing
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 some
                 Strings
                 or
                 Filaments
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 are
                 dispersed
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 constitute
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 are
                 stretched
                 out
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Cords
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 diffused
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
                 Which
                 Nerves
                 whenever
                 they
                 are
                 somewhat
                 forceably
                 shaken
                 ,
                 immediately
                 draw
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 Rope
                 is
                 pull'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Bell
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 sounds
                 immediately
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 resides
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 receives
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 hath
                 moved
                 the
                 Nerves
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 we
                 put
                 our
                 Hand
                 to
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 the
                 particles
                 thereof
                 being
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 sufficient
                 force
                 to
                 agitate
                 the
                 Skin
                 that
                 covers
                 the
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Nerves
                 that
                 reach
                 from
                 the
                 Hand
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 perceive
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Pain
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 near
                 Relation
                 between
                 the
                 Brain
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Nerves
                 diffus'd
                 through
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 by
                 their
                 means
                 receives
                 the
                 Impression
                 of
                 
                   External
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 can
                 distinguish
                 several
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 Stick
                 held
                 in
                 our
                 Hands
                 ,
                 and
                 reaching
                 to
                 the
                 Bodies
                 we
                 would
                 distinguish
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Stones
                   ,
                   Clay
                   ,
                   Metals
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Yea
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 persons
                 
                   born
                   blind
                
                 ,
                 who
                 only
                 by
                 their
                 Touch
                 can
                 distinguish
                 the
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 polisht
                 Marble
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 various
                 impressions
                 of
                 Coin.
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 why
                 any
                 motion
                 on
                 the
                 Lips
                 is
                 so
                 very
                 sensible
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 great
                 tenderness
                 of
                 the
                 Skin
                 that
                 covers
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 those
                 Nerves
                 that
                 constitute
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 easily
                 shaken
                 and
                 moved
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 of
                 a
                 stretched
                 Cord.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   Answered
                   .
                
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 you
                 will
                 object
                 that
                 the
                 Nerves
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 stretched
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Rope
                 or
                 Cord
                 is
                 .
                 I
                 grant
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 hinder
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 a
                 Cord
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 proper
                 here
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 needful
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 similitude
                 all
                 things
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Now
                 a
                 Cord
                 and
                 a
                 Nerve
                 agree
                 exactly
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 when
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 Cord
                 is
                 touch'd
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 shaken
                 ;
                 so
                 when
                 any
                 Nerve
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 the
                 motion
                 is
                 immediately
                 conveighed
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Nerves
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 stretched
                 as
                 a
                 Cord
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 apt
                 disposition
                 for
                 the
                 communication
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 fully
                 makes
                 amends
                 for
                 that
                 want
                 of
                 Tension
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Whence
                   the
                   Difference
                   of
                   the
                   Touch
                   proceeds
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   the
                   Nerves
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Feeling
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Nerves
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 queried
                 whence
                 so
                 many
                 
                   species
                   of
                   Feeling
                
                 do
                 arise
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 Nerves
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 manifold
                 
                   Tangible
                   Qualities
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 different
                 Nerves
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 producing
                 of
                 these
                 different
                 Affections
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 Nerves
                 that
                 produce
                 Pain
                 ,
                 cause
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Pleasure
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 Nerves
                 receive
                 the
                 impulse
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Objects
                 ,
                 being
                 sometimes
                 moved
                 by
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 by
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   This
                   difference
                   proceed
                   from
                   the
                   Diversity
                   of
                   the
                   Objects
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Diversity
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 Objects
                 that
                 affect
                 and
                 move
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 much
                 like
                 the
                 strings
                 of
                 a
                 Lute
                 which
                 give
                 a
                 different
                 sound
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 touches
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 plays
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 the
                 insensible
                 parts
                 of
                 any
                 Body
                 ,
                 variously
                 agitated
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 than
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 our
                 Soul
                 perceives
                 Heat
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 more
                 slowly
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 sensible
                 of
                 Cold.
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 what
                 to
                 an
                 Aethiopian
                 seems
                 cold
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Scythian
                 appears
                 hot
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 is
                 likewise
                 experienced
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 enter
                 in
                 Bathes
                 distinguisht
                 by
                 several
                 degrees
                 of
                 Heat
                 :
                 for
                 having
                 continued
                 some
                 time
                 in
                 a
                 luke-warm
                 Bath
                 ,
                 to
                 prepare
                 themselves
                 to
                 endure
                 a
                 very
                 hot
                 Bath
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 go
                 back
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   hot
                   Bath
                
                 to
                 the
                 luke-warm
                 Bath
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 before
                 seemed
                 hot
                 to
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 entrance
                 ,
                 feels
                 now
                 cold
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   Pain
                   and
                   Pleasure
                   .
                
                 When
                 the
                 small
                 filaments
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 are
                 pusht
                 against
                 ,
                 or
                 drawn
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 violence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 broken
                 and
                 rent
                 from
                 the
                 Member
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 fastned
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 made
                 sensible
                 of
                 Pain
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 filaments
                 are
                 not
                 broken
                 ,
                 but
                 moved
                 without
                 receiving
                 any
                 hurt
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 perceives
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Bodily
                   Pleasure
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Titillation
                 ;
                 which
                 tho'
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 its
                 cause
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 differ
                 but
                 little
                 from
                 Pain
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 produce
                 a
                 quite
                 contrary
                 effect
                 .
                 So
                 when
                 the
                 particles
                 that
                 terminate
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 do
                 with
                 an
                 even
                 surface
                 press
                 the
                 Skin
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 apprehends
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 smooth
                 and
                 polisht
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 be
                 uneven
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 perceives
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 rough
                 and
                 rugged
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 when
                 Bodies
                 are
                 strongly
                 born
                 downwards
                 ,
                 they
                 represent
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Heaviness
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 but
                 gently
                 tend
                 downwards
                 ,
                 they
                 afford
                 the
                 Soul
                 the
                 perception
                 of
                 Lightness
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 are
                 so
                 disposed
                 as
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 our
                 Hand
                 or
                 other
                 Members
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 perceives
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 Hardness
                 ;
                 whereas
                 when
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 any
                 Body
                 are
                 so
                 moved
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 stop
                 or
                 resist
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 meet
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Fluidity
                 is
                 imparted
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 qualities
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 touch
                 or
                 sense
                 of
                 Feeling
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Soul
                 perceives
                 differently
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 the
                 modes
                 whereby
                 the
                 
                   Nervous
                   Fibres
                
                 are
                 affected
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   since
                   the
                   Touch
                   hath
                   so
                   many
                   Objects
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   manifold
                   .
                
                 Another
                 Difficulty
                 may
                 be
                 started
                 here
                 ,
                 viz.
                 how
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Feeling
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 only
                 sense
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 hath
                 so
                 many
                 
                   Tangible
                   Qualities
                
                 for
                 its
                 Object
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Senses
                 be
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 by
                 their
                 Objects
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Feeling
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 manifold
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 so
                 many
                 different
                 qualities
                 for
                 its
                 Objects
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   Question
                   .
                
                 Notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 the
                 Touch
                 or
                 Sense
                 of
                 Feeling
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 :
                 for
                 tho'
                 the
                 
                   Tangible
                   Qualities
                
                 do
                 differ
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 Modifications
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 agree
                 all
                 in
                 this
                 general
                 Notion
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 they
                 move
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Feeling
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Seeing
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 double
                 or
                 twofold
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 for
                 its
                 
                   objects
                   Light
                
                 and
                 Colours
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 exprest
                 by
                 2
                 different
                 names
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Tasting
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 affected
                 with
                 various
                 Tasts
                 or
                 Relishes
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Senses
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 distinguisht
                 by
                 their
                 Objects
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Organs
                 and
                 Modes
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 affected
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 
                   Tangible
                   Qualities
                
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 impress
                 the
                 same
                 Affection
                 upon
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 difference
                 of
                 them
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 Diversity
                 of
                 this
                 Impression
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Touch
                 must
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 being
                 only
                 one
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 many
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Some
                   Deceptions
                   of
                   the
                   Touch
                   ,
                   instanced
                   .
                
                 The
                 sense
                 of
                 Feeling
                 is
                 sometimes
                 deceived
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 Women
                 that
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Fits
                   of
                   the
                   Mother
                
                 ,
                 complain
                 of
                 an
                 extream
                 cold
                 in
                 their
                 Heads
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 also
                 places
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 very
                 cold
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Summer
                   time
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Winter
                   warm
                
                 ;
                 when
                 as
                 indeed
                 upon
                 making
                 a
                 tryal
                 with
                 a
                 Weather-glass
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 Temperature
                 of
                 the
                 Place
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Tasting
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   the
                   Tast
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   THE
                   Tast
                   is
                   an
                   External
                   Sense
                   ,
                   whereby
                   an
                   Animal
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   his
                   Tongue
                   and
                   Palat
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   furnisht
                   with
                   the
                   Nerves
                   subservient
                   to
                   this
                   Sense
                   ,
                   perceives
                   the
                   several
                   differences
                   of
                   Tasts
                   and
                   Savours
                   .
                
                 Or
                 according
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 Tast
                 is
                 a
                 sensation
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Savoury
                   Object
                
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 due
                 impression
                 of
                 it self
                 upon
                 the
                 prominent
                 and
                 porous
                 little
                 Nipples
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 residing
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 perceives
                 and
                 judges
                 of
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 Savour
                 or
                 Rellish
                 .
                 For
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sentiment
                 of
                 our
                 Modern
                 Anatomists
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 Tast
                 are
                 the
                 foresaid
                 prominent
                 and
                 porous
                 Nipples
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 or
                 small
                 Strings
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 its
                 inmost
                 membran
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Wherein
                   the
                   Touch
                   and
                   Taste
                   do
                   agree
                   and
                   differ
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Tast
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 some
                 affinity
                 with
                 the
                 Touch
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 believe
                 ARISTOTLE
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 species
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Senses
                 ,
                 the
                 Organs
                 are
                 affected
                 by
                 their
                 Objects
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 agitated
                 by
                 little
                 Bodies
                 flowing
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 the
                 Tast
                 ,
                 requires
                 an
                 intimate
                 contact
                 with
                 its
                 Object
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 moved
                 by
                 it
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 .
                 Yet
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 these
                 Senses
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 the
                 Tast
                 is
                 more
                 intimately
                 penetrated
                 by
                 the
                 savoury
                 Object
                 ,
                 which
                 more
                 deeply
                 insinuates
                 its
                 self
                 into
                 the
                 Fibres
                 thereof
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   Tangible
                   Objects
                
                 enter
                 the
                 Skin
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 over-tired
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 are
                 fallen
                 into
                 a
                 swoon
                 ,
                 do
                 presently
                 revive
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 drinking
                 of
                 a
                 Draught
                 of
                 Wine
                 ;
                 and
                 Men
                 that
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 are
                 strangely
                 recovered
                 by
                 taking
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Cordial
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Imperial
                   Water
                
                 :
                 which
                 strange
                 effects
                 are
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Wine
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Imperial
                   Water
                
                 dive
                 deep
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 mingling
                 with
                 the
                 Spirits
                 do
                 greatly
                 revive
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Two
                   othe●
                   ways
                   whereby
                   these
                   Senses
                   do
                   differ
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 these
                 Senses
                 differ
                 also
                 ,
                 First
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 Organs
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Taste
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Touch
                 ,
                 diffused
                 thoughout
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Fibrous
                   parts
                
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 throughout
                 one
                 part
                 only
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ;
                 which
                 alone
                 is
                 affected
                 by
                 
                   Savoury
                   Objects
                   .
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 Disposition
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Organ
                 :
                 Thus
                 a
                 Tongue
                 that
                 is
                 dry
                 and
                 without
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 toucheth
                 
                   dry
                   things
                
                 ,
                 but
                 perceives
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 Tast
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Thick
                 and
                 whole
                 Bodies
                 affect
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Feeling
                 ;
                 whereas
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Tast
                 cannot
                 be
                 imprest
                 upon
                 but
                 by
                 thin
                 and
                 
                   liquid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 small
                 parts
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 Reason
                 Pills
                 that
                 are
                 swallowed
                 whole
                 communicate
                 no
                 Tast
                 to
                 the
                 Tongue
                 or
                 Palate
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 only
                 because
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 ,
                 in
                 gliding
                 over
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 are
                 dissolved
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   8.
                   
                   Chap.
                   13
                
                 
                   Lens
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                   .
                
              
               
               
               
                 
                 The
                 Organ
                 of
                 the
                 Tast
                 is
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Inward
                 and
                 
                   Spungy
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Palate
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 those
                 innumerable
                 Nipples
                 before
                 mentioned
                 .
                 As
                 concerning
                 the
                 Tongue
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 soft
                 ,
                 loose
                 and
                 spungy
                 substance
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 proper
                 to
                 receive
                 
                   Savoury
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 mixed
                 with
                 some
                 moisture
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 we
                 experience
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 touch
                 any
                 
                   Savoury
                   Matter
                
                 with
                 the
                 tip
                 of
                 our
                 Tongue
                 only
                 ,
                 we
                 perceive
                 the
                 Tast
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 fifth
                 and
                 seventh
                 Conjugation
                 terminate
                 in
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 inserted
                 into
                 9
                 or
                 10
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 become
                 the
                 Instruments
                 of
                 various
                 Motions
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 the
                 Functions
                 of
                 Speaking
                 and
                 Singing
                 ,
                 this
                 Organ
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   moistning
                   ,
                   mixing
                
                 and
                 swallowing
                 of
                 the
                 Meat
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 Muscles
                 divide
                 the
                 Tongue
                 longwise
                 into
                 2
                 parts
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   Tendinous
                   String
                
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 this
                 Organ
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 senses
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 Double
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 
                   upper
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Throat
                
                 or
                 Palate
                 is
                 the
                 Instrument
                 of
                 Tasting
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 manifest
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 any
                 
                   savoury
                   meat
                
                 passeth
                 towards
                 the
                 Gullet
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 its
                 being
                 swallowed
                 ,
                 we
                 perceive
                 the
                 Tast
                 thereof
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 never
                 touched
                 our
                 Tongue
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Palate
                 (
                 which
                 some
                 call
                 the
                 swallow
                 )
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 its
                 
                   Flesh
                   is
                   Spungy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 proper
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 
                   Savoury
                   Bodies
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   That
                   the
                   Particles
                   of
                   any
                   Savoury
                   Body
                   may
                   enter
                   the
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   Moisture
                   is
                   required
                   to
                   dilute
                   or
                   mingle
                   with
                   the
                   said
                   matter
                
                 Now
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 these
                 Particles
                 may
                 penetrate
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 Texture
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 some
                 moisture
                 is
                 required
                 for
                 to
                 steep
                 ,
                 resolve
                 ,
                 melt
                 and
                 conveigh
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 Nature
                 hath
                 so
                 provided
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mouth
                 where
                 the
                 Food
                 is
                 chewed
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 continual
                 moisture
                 attending
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Menstruum
                 ,
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 
                   Sapid
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 melted
                 ,
                 and
                 conveighed
                 into
                 the
                 Organ
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 an
                 Herb
                 being
                 bruised
                 with
                 a
                 Pestle
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Instrument
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Wooden
                   Dish
                
                 or
                 Bowl
                 ,
                 doth
                 with
                 its
                 Liquor
                 penetrate
                 the
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 insinuate
                 it self
                 into
                 its
                 Pores
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 Smell
                 and
                 Savour
                 of
                 the
                 Herb
                 that
                 remains
                 in
                 the
                 Bowl
                 :
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 our
                 Food
                 being
                 minced
                 in
                 our
                 Mouths
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 our
                 Teeth
                 into
                 small
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 steept
                 in
                 our
                 Spittle
                 ,
                 doth
                 easily
                 affect
                 the
                 little
                 Nerves
                 of
                 our
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 conveighed
                 to
                 the
                 inmost
                 parts
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Salt
                 before
                 it
                 can
                 affect
                 the
                 Tongue
                 and
                 be
                 tasted
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 melted
                 with
                 some
                 moisture
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 Pepper
                 be
                 tasted
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 first
                 steeped
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Spittle
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Mouth
                 :
                 for
                 dry
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Vehicle
                 of
                 moisture
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 conveighed
                 to
                 the
                 inmost
                 Recesses
                 of
                 this
                 Organ
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   the
                   Sense
                   of
                   Tasting
                   is
                   performed
                   in
                   the
                   Tongue
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 
                   sense
                   of
                   Tasting
                
                 is
                 performed
                 ,
                 viz.
                 when
                 any
                 
                   savoury
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 macerated
                 with
                 the
                 Spittle
                 ,
                 is
                 conveighed
                 into
                 the
                 
                   spungy
                   substance
                
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 its
                 passage
                 doth
                 after
                 divers
                 manners
                 affect
                 the
                 Nerves
                 inserted
                 into
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 by
                 vellicating
                 ,
                 
                   biting
                   ,
                   striking
                   ,
                   tickling
                   ,
                   wringing
                
                 and
                 stirring
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Which
                 different
                 Affections
                 are
                 carried
                 from
                 the
                 Organ
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 different
                 impression
                 on
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Organ
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 now
                 it
                 remains
                 onlv
                 to
                 be
                 explained
                 whence
                 the
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 Tastes
                 and
                 Savours
                 doth
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Whence
                   the
                   Diversity
                   of
                   Savours
                   and
                   Relishes
                   doth
                   arise
                   .
                
                 Which
                 will
                 easily
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 Faculty
                 of
                 perceiving
                 Tastes
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 unlike
                 to
                 that
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 Pain
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 actuating
                 of
                 this
                 Power
                 nothing
                 else
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 
                   savoury
                   Bodies
                
                 do
                 move
                 the
                 slender
                 filaments
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 prominent
                 Nipples
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 Nature
                 hath
                 ordained
                 for
                 the
                 effecting
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sense
                   of
                   Tasting
                
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Pain
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nerves
                 subservient
                 to
                 the
                 Touch
                 be
                 moved
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 particular
                 manner
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 
                   savoury
                   Bodies
                
                 doth
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Thickness
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 and
                 Motion
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 evidenced
                 by
                 some
                 instances
                 ;
                 for
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 to
                 be
                 agitated
                 4
                 several
                 ways
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 
                   Salt
                   ,
                   Vinegar
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 sour
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 
                   Common
                   Water
                
                 and
                 Brandy
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 thence
                 is
                 stirred
                 up
                 to
                 perceive
                 4
                 distinct
                 Tastes
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 easily
                 conceive
                 that
                 Salt
                 doth
                 therefore
                 prick
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 cut
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 long
                 ,
                 stiff
                 and
                 various
                 corner'd
                 Particles
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 their
                 points
                 prick
                 the
                 small
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 the
                 same
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 bending
                 or
                 plying
                 .
                 Vinegar
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 doth
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 slash
                 and
                 cut
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 compression
                 somewhat
                 contract
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 thereof
                 by
                 entring
                 obliquely
                 into
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 do
                 slash
                 the
                 thin
                 particles
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 dashing
                 against
                 the
                 thicker
                 parts
                 they
                 become
                 bended
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 enter
                 the
                 pores
                 slantingly
                 .
                 
                   Common
                   Water
                
                 doth
                 not
                 enter
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 doth
                 neither
                 prick
                 nor
                 pierce
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 particles
                 do
                 only
                 softly
                 flow
                 upon
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 lying
                 sideways
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 easie
                 pliableness
                 and
                 bending
                 ,
                 are
                 scarcely
                 perceptible
                 by
                 the
                 Taste
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Water
                 is
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 
                   insipid
                   .
                   Brandy
                
                 doth
                 bite
                 and
                 vellicate
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 thereof
                 penetrate
                 most
                 deeply
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 most
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 like
                 account
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 
                   savoury
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 disposition
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 can
                 make
                 different
                 impressions
                 upon
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Tasting
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Difference
                   of
                   Tastes
                   may
                   proceed
                   also
                   from
                   the
                   Variety
                   of
                   the
                   Organ
                   .
                
                 The
                 difference
                 of
                 Tastes
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Organ
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 various
                 Texture
                 and
                 Disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 may
                 occasion
                 a
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 Taste
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 Thus
                 persons
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 fine
                 and
                 tender
                 Organ
                 ,
                 take
                 delight
                 in
                 delicate
                 Savours
                 and
                 Tasts
                 ;
                 whereas
                 those
                 whose
                 Instrument
                 of
                 Tasting
                 is
                 more
                 gross
                 ,
                 delight
                 in
                 more
                 course
                 viands
                 and
                 less
                 exquisit
                 Tasts
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Country
                   People
                
                 generally
                 delight
                 in
                 course
                 and
                 
                   Salt
                   Meats
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Children
                 are
                 pleased
                 with
                 Sugar
                 and
                 
                   sweet
                   things
                
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 are
                 more
                 fine
                 and
                 subtil
                 in
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 easily
                 moved
                 with
                 a
                 
                   sweet
                   Taste
                
                 :
                 whereas
                 those
                 of
                 Rusticks
                 are
                 more
                 gross
                 and
                 stiff
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 nothing
                 but
                 strong
                 and
                 sharp
                 things
                 can
                 make
                 any
                 impression
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Food
                 which
                 pleaseth
                 the
                 Palate
                 of
                 one
                 Man
                 ,
                 doth
                 disgust
                 another
                 ;
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 different
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Organ
                 in
                 them
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 Yea
                 it
                 frequently
                 happens
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 is
                 pleased
                 with
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 Meats
                 ,
                 may
                 at
                 another
                 have
                 an
                 aversion
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 commonly
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 most
                 grateful
                 to
                 our
                 Palates
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 Hungry
                 and
                 Thirsty
                 ,
                 become
                 unpleasant
                 
                 to
                 us
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 full
                 and
                 satiated
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 because
                 of
                 some
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 Texture
                 of
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Savoury
                   particles
                
                 not
                 affecting
                 the
                 Tongue
                 and
                 Palat
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 more
                 straitned
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 dilated
                 and
                 more
                 open
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   some
                   loath
                   those
                   Viands
                   which
                   before
                   they
                   desired
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Old
                   men
                
                 do
                 loath
                 some
                 sorts
                 of
                 Meat
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 most
                 delighted
                 in
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 Youths
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 some
                 Persons
                 ,
                 after
                 having
                 accustom'd
                 themselves
                 to
                 some
                 sort
                 of
                 Food
                 ,
                 are
                 greatly
                 delighted
                 therewith
                 ,
                 tho'
                 before
                 they
                 loathed
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 endure
                 it
                 :
                 Even
                 because
                 either
                 the
                 Organ
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 grows
                 dryer
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 by
                 Custom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 frequent
                 use
                 of
                 some
                 sorts
                 of
                 Diet
                 ,
                 some
                 folds
                 are
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 which
                 easily
                 admit
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Meat
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 receive
                 .
                 The
                 said
                 variety
                 of
                 Taste
                 may
                 also
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 being
                 ting'd
                 with
                 the
                 Savour
                 of
                 some
                 
                   Salt
                   ,
                   Bitter
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Sowr
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 effac'd
                 by
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 some
                 
                   Sweet
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 drinking
                 of
                 a
                 large
                 draught
                 of
                 Liquor
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Eating
                 of
                 Sweet-meats
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 Drinking
                 ,
                 doth
                 so
                 resolve
                 the
                 hard
                 and
                 longish
                 particles
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 the
                 crooked
                 particles
                 of
                 
                   Bitter
                   things
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cutting
                 particles
                 of
                 
                   Sowr
                   things
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 carry
                 them
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Drink
                   tastes
                
                 more
                 grateful
                 after
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 
                   Sowr
                   things
                
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 delightfully
                 affects
                 the
                 Tongue
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Deceptions
                   of
                   the
                   Taste
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Causes
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 Sometimes
                 the
                 Taste
                 happens
                 to
                 be
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 not
                 about
                 the
                 Affection
                 imprest
                 upon
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 but
                 about
                 the
                 Cause
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 proceeds
                 .
                 Thus
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 sick
                 of
                 the
                 Jaundies
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 mistaken
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 suppose
                 themselves
                 to
                 perceive
                 a
                 bitter
                 taste
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Gall
                 is
                 mingled
                 with
                 their
                 Spittle
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 deceived
                 in
                 attributing
                 that
                 
                   bitter
                   Taste
                
                 to
                 the
                 Food
                 they
                 eat
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 suppose
                 the
                 Objects
                 they
                 behold
                 to
                 be
                 yellow
                 ,
                 when
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Gall
                 that
                 depraves
                 their
                 Organ
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 all
                 the
                 Objects
                 they
                 behold
                 to
                 appear
                 of
                 that
                 Colour
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 our
                 Meat
                 seems
                 to
                 taste
                 bitter
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 whereas
                 indeed
                 the
                 said
                 sense
                 of
                 Bitterness
                 proceeds
                 either
                 from
                 some
                 Humour
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Tongue
                 or
                 Palat
                 is
                 tinged
                 ;
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Vitiating
                   of
                   the
                   Nerves
                
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 assistant
                 to
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 happens
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 seem
                 to
                 perceive
                 a
                 Taste
                 ,
                 without
                 receiving
                 any
                 food
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 proceed
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 Cause
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 defluxion
                 of
                 some
                 Humour
                 that
                 hath
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 taste
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 some
                 fault
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Tasting
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 many
                 Examples
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   Beasts
                   excel
                   Men
                   in
                   the
                   Sense
                   of
                   Smelling
                   .
                
                 IT
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 Man
                 is
                 Inferiour
                 to
                 many
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 exquisitness
                 of
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 :
                 For
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 light
                 upon
                 any
                 unknown
                 food
                 ,
                 do
                 presently
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Quickness
                 of
                 their
                 Scent
                 ,
                 discover
                 the
                 Qualities
                 thereof
                 ,
                 Nature
                 thereby
                 preventing
                 those
                 Mischiefs
                 which
                 otherwise
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 their
                 Voracity
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 too
                 greedily
                 devouring
                 things
                 hurtful
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 assisted
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 Exquisit
                 Scent
                 ,
                 which
                 discovers
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 Suitableness
                 or
                 Unsuitableness
                 of
                 the
                 Food
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Natures
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 Quickness
                 of
                 their
                 Sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 they
                 hunt
                 out
                 their
                 Prey
                 ,
                 tho'
                 at
                 a
                 considerable
                 distance
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 tho'
                 never
                 so
                 cunningly
                 hid
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Relations
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 Story
                 of
                 
                   Ravens
                   ,
                   Vulturs
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Apes
                 .
                 Thus
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Vivacity
                 of
                 this
                 Sense
                 pursue
                 their
                 Game
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 the
                 Steps
                 of
                 their
                 Masters
                 ,
                 tho'
                 far
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 sight
                 .
                 Tigers
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 their
                 
                   quick
                   Scent
                
                 ,
                 pursue
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 robb'd
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Whelps
                 ;
                 and
                 Cats
                 find
                 their
                 way
                 home
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 carried
                 many
                 Miles
                 in
                 a
                 close
                 shut-up
                 Basket.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   the
                   Sense
                   of
                   Smelling
                   is
                   more
                   dull
                   in
                   Man.
                   than
                   other
                   Animals
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 Sense
                 is
                 more
                 dull
                 in
                 Man
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 suppose
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 abuseth
                 this
                 Faculty
                 ,
                 and
                 fills
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 Vapours
                 of
                 too
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 Meats
                 :
                 But
                 either
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 Organ
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Exact
                 Texture
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 his
                 Brain
                 is
                 too
                 moist
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dulls
                 and
                 clogs
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Odorous
                   Steams
                
                 ,
                 by
                 entangling
                 the
                 particles
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 hindring
                 them
                 from
                 entring
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 smell
                 nothing
                 under
                 Water
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 being
                 stopt
                 with
                 Water
                 ,
                 cannot
                 admit
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 conveys
                 the
                 
                   Odorous
                   Exhalations
                
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 their
                 Heads
                 stuffed
                 with
                 a
                 Cold
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 lose
                 their
                 Sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Pores
                 that
                 should
                 admit
                 the
                 
                   Odorous
                   Exhalations
                
                 are
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Rheum
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   the
                   Sense
                   of
                   Smelling
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Scent
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Smelling
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   External
                   Sense
                   ,
                   whereby
                   an
                   Animal
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   his
                   Nostrils
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   furnish'd
                   with
                   very
                   subtil
                   Fibres
                   ,
                   receives
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   Smells
                   .
                
                 In
                 all
                 Smelling
                 there
                 is
                 first
                 a
                 Collection
                 of
                 Odours
                 ,
                 the
                 Instrument
                 whereof
                 is
                 the
                 double
                 Cavity
                 of
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 
                   Next
                   place
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Sensation
                 of
                 the
                 collected
                 Odour
                 ,
                 is
                 propagated
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 some
                 most
                 
                   Subtil
                   Fibres
                
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 this
                 Sense
                 is
                 terminated
                 and
                 compleated
                 by
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 and
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Conarion
                 or
                 
                   Pine
                   Apple-like
                   Kernel
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   8.
                   
                   Chap.
                   1●
                
                 
                   Lens
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Worshipfull
                   Sr.
                   Comport
                   Fitch
                   of
                   Eltham
                   and
                   Mount-Mascall
                   in
                   Kent
                   Baronet
                   ,
                   Son
                   and
                   heyre
                   of
                   Sr.
                   Thomas
                   Fitch
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   places
                   Knight
                   &
                   Baronet
                   Deceased
                   ,
                   by
                   Ann
                   his
                   Lady
                   Daughter
                   &
                   Heyress
                   of
                   Richard
                   Comport
                   of
                   Eltham
                   aforesaid
                   Gentleman
                   ,
                   deceased
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Organ
                   of
                   Smelling
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Nostrils
                   .
                
                 Sense
                 it self
                 assures
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Smelling
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ;
                 for
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 experience
                 that
                 in
                 them
                 he
                 Smells
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 perceives
                 the
                 Affection
                 that
                 is
                 imprest
                 by
                 
                   Odorous
                   Objects
                
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   Affection
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 imprest
                 by
                 that
                 
                   most
                   fine
                   Steam
                
                 wherein
                 the
                 Odour
                 is
                 diffused
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 possible
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 any
                 
                   Bone
                   ,
                   Gristle
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Thick
                   Membran
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 no
                 where
                 so
                 properly
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 fine
                 Texture
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Nervous
                   Fibres
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   flat
                   Nos'd
                   do
                   not
                   smell
                   well
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 their
                 Nostrils
                 flatted
                 or
                 beaten
                 down
                 by
                 any
                 bruise
                 or
                 fall
                 ,
                 have
                 but
                 a
                 weak
                 or
                 dull
                 Sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Nerves
                 design'd
                 for
                 this
                 Function
                 are
                 too
                 much
                 comprest
                 in
                 the
                 upper-part
                 of
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 give
                 a
                 free
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Odorous
                   Exhalations
                
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                   Dogs
                   ,
                   Hares
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 that
                 excel
                 in
                 this
                 Sense
                 ,
                 have
                 many
                 little
                 Pipes
                 in
                 the
                 thin
                 membran
                 of
                 their
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 these
                 
                   Odorous
                   Exhalations
                
                 are
                 freely
                 transmitted
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   Smelling
                   is
                   performed
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 therefore
                 is
                 effected
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 most
                 thin
                 Particles
                 of
                 Bodies
                 flying
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 such
                 only
                 as
                 are
                 Subtil
                 and
                 Brisk
                 enough
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 do
                 strike
                 ,
                 tickle
                 and
                 vellicate
                 the
                 most
                 thin
                 fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 and
                 affect
                 it
                 after
                 various
                 manners
                 .
                 The
                 Hollowness
                 of
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 help
                 and
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 perception
                 of
                 Odours
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 the
                 said
                 Cavity
                 be
                 wide
                 at
                 the
                 Entrance
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Odoriferous
                   Particles
                
                 are
                 more
                 readily
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Cavity
                 of
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 Chimney
                 or
                 Funnel
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Odorous
                   Particles
                
                 do
                 ascend
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 gather'd
                 together
                 ,
                 do
                 penetrate
                 the
                 winding
                 of
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 long
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 quick
                 Scent
                 than
                 others
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 attract
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Odorous
                   steams
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Sensation
                 becomes
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 vigorous
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Air
                   is
                   necessary
                   for
                   the
                   conveying
                   of
                   the
                   Odorous
                   Exhalations
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 cannot
                 be
                 performed
                 without
                 Air
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 
                   Odoriferous
                   particles
                
                 being
                 mingled
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 drawn
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 .
                 For
                 Air
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 Medium
                 for
                 the
                 diffusion
                 of
                 Odours
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 to
                 Respiration
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 the
                 Odour
                 is
                 both
                 further
                 and
                 more
                 easily
                 diffused
                 and
                 transmitted
                 thereby
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 stench
                 of
                 Carkasses
                 is
                 mostly
                 carried
                 towards
                 that
                 part
                 whither
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 driven
                 by
                 the
                 Wind.
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Senses
                 ,
                 that
                 except
                 the
                 Organ
                 it self
                 be
                 struck
                 upon
                 ,
                 no
                 Sensation
                 is
                 effected
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Smelling
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 struck
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Force
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 drawn
                 in
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Air
                 being
                 the
                 Vehicle
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Odoriferous
                   Exhalation
                
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 let
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Wind-pipe
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 other
                 more
                 affecting
                 a
                 streight
                 motion
                 ,
                 enters
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 and
                 dasheth
                 against
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Smelling
                 ;
                 which
                 
                   Odoriferous
                   Steam
                
                 is
                 so
                 long
                 perceived
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 drawn
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 and
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 felt
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 breath'd
                 out
                 again
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Pipes
                 and
                 Passages
                 in
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 opened
                 by
                 drawing-in
                 of
                 the
                 Breath
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Entrances
                 whereof
                 are
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Nose
                 ,
                 are
                 shut
                 again
                 upon
                 the
                 breathing-out
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 thereupon
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 should
                 be
                 intermitted
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 sensible
                 Impression
                 upon
                 the
                 Organ
                 cease
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 easily
                 understood
                 ,
                 why
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 
                   stinking
                   Breath
                
                 doth
                 not
                 perceive
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 it
                 himself
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 breaths
                 it
                 out
                 through
                 his
                 Nostrils
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 hollow
                 Passages
                 of
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 Odours
                 cannot
                 be
                 received
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Course
                 or
                 Grain
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Odorous
                   Object
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   at
                   some
                   distance
                   from
                   the
                   Organ
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Odoriferous
                   matter
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 perceived
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ;
                 because
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 due
                 Distance
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 always
                 in
                 great
                 abu●dance
                 mixed
                 with
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 di●sipated
                 and
                 disperst
                 :
                 As
                 a
                 Sword
                 must
                 be
                 unsheathed
                 before
                 it
                 can
                 do
                 any
                 Execution
                 ;
                 and
                 an
                 Arrow
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Quiver
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 wound
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 Evaporations
                 do
                 too
                 much
                 agitate
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 subservient
                 to
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 stopping
                 up
                 their
                 Pores
                 ,
                 hinder
                 the
                 supervening
                 Steams
                 from
                 penetrating
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Odour
                 that
                 comes
                 from
                 far
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 grateful
                 and
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 Heterogeneous
                 and
                 
                   Grosser
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 mixed
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Odoriferous
                   steam
                
                 ,
                 do
                 by
                 degrees
                 sink
                 downwards
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 rest
                 pure
                 and
                 unmixed
                 ;
                 which
                 entring
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 produce
                 a
                 purer
                 and
                 more
                 refined
                 Scent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   What
                   a
                   Smell
                   or
                   Odour
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   whence
                   diversity
                   of
                   Odours
                   doth
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 every
                 Odour
                 is
                 a
                 Steam
                 ,
                 which
                 exhaling
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Odoriferous
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 doth
                 move
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Smelling
                 in
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 certain
                 determinate
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Force
                 enough
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 understood
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 Odours
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 these
                 Steams
                 consist
                 of
                 almost
                 innumerable
                 Filaments
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 Example
                 in
                 the
                 Steam
                 of
                 a
                 Candle
                 newly
                 extinguish'd
                 )
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 variously
                 crooked
                 and
                 bent
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 question'd
                 but
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 their
                 Particles
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 move
                 the
                 
                   Odoratory
                   Nerves
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 give
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 of
                 perceiving
                 great
                 diversity
                 of
                 Odours
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 those
                 steams
                 produce
                 grateful
                 and
                 sweet
                 Odours
                 ,
                 whose
                 Motions
                 are
                 very
                 moderate
                 ,
                 and
                 duly
                 temper'd
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 produce
                 loathsom
                 Smells
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 vehemently
                 agitated
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 whose
                 Motion
                 is
                 too
                 dull
                 and
                 slow
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 Bodies
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 strike
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 press
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 cannot
                 excite
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Deceptions
                   of
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   Smelling
                   .
                
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 deceived
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 divers
                 instances
                 .
                 For
                 CARDAN
                 in
                 his
                 8
                 
                   th
                   Book
                   de
                   Varietate
                   Rerum
                   ,
                   Chap.
                
                 43.
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 always
                 perceived
                 the
                 Smell
                 of
                 something
                 or
                 other
                 in
                 his
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 as
                 sometimes
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 that
                 of
                 Frankincense
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 .
                 LEWIS
                 XI
                 .
                 in
                 his
                 
                   melancholy
                   fits
                
                 ,
                 conceited
                 that
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 about
                 him
                 had
                 an
                 ill
                 smell
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 French
                 Poet
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 
                   melancholy
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 sick
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Fever
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 persuaded
                 by
                 his
                 Physicians
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 
                   Temples
                   anointed
                
                 with
                 
                   Unguentum
                   Populeum
                
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 sleep
                 ,
                 conceived
                 such
                 an
                 aversion
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 after
                 he
                 imagined
                 that
                 every
                 thing
                 
                 that
                 was
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 smelt
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 have
                 been
                 some
                 persons
                 likewise
                 (
                 as
                 BARTHOLINE
                 informs
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   Hist
                   .
                   Nat.
                   Centur.
                
                 4.
                 )
                 that
                 could
                 smell
                 things
                 that
                 smelt
                 well
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 did
                 stink
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 an
                 ill
                 smell
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Author
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 an
                 Apothecary
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 lost
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 too
                 frequent
                 use
                 of
                 Camphire
                 .
                 And
                 SCOTTUS
                 
                   Phys
                   .
                   Curios
                   .
                   Cap.
                
                 33.
                 gives
                 us
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 could
                 smell
                 any
                 thing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 Of
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Hearing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   the
                   Sense
                   of
                   Hearing
                   is
                   .
                
                 HAving
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 of
                 
                   Feeling
                   ,
                   Tasting
                
                 and
                 Smelling
                 ,
                 we
                 next
                 proceed
                 to
                 handle
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Hearing
                   .
                   Now
                   Hearing
                   is
                   an
                   External
                   Sense
                   ,
                   whereby
                   an
                   Animal
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   his
                   Ears
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Nerves
                   implanted
                   in
                   the
                   Cavities
                   thereof
                   ,
                   receives
                   Sounds
                   .
                
                 Or
                 more
                 plainly
                 ,
                 
                   Hearing
                   is
                   that
                   Sensation
                   ,
                   whereby
                   from
                   a
                   due
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   small
                   Fibres
                   of
                   the
                   Auditory
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   imprest
                   upon
                   the
                   Ears
                   ,
                   and
                   conveyed
                   to
                   the
                   Brain
                   ,
                   or
                   common
                   Sense
                   ,
                   the
                   Soul
                   perceives
                   Sounds
                   ,
                   and
                   judgeth
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 For
                 Hearing
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 every
                 other
                 Sensation
                 ,
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 help
                 and
                 mutual
                 concurrence
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 Sense
                 the
                 Presence
                 and
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 required
                 ;
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 otherwise
                 employ'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Excitation
                 of
                 Sounds
                 signifies
                 nothing
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 loud
                 and
                 violent
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 tho'
                 the
                 Ears
                 be
                 open
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 sense
                 is
                 perceived
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 inadvertence
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 Attention
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Usefulness
                   of
                   this
                   Sense
                   .
                
                 This
                 Sense
                 is
                 more
                 Excellent
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 foregoing
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 equally
                 necessary
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Animals
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 might
                 attack
                 Animals
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 great
                 hurt
                 and
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 were
                 timely
                 forewarned
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Nature
                 hath
                 furnisht
                 them
                 with
                 this
                 Sense
                 of
                 Hearing
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 forewarned
                 to
                 avoid
                 things
                 inimical
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prosecute
                 such
                 are
                 grateful
                 and
                 suitable
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Moreover
                 Hearing
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Highest
                 and
                 most
                 Necessary
                 use
                 to
                 Man
                 for
                 the
                 
                   accomplishing
                   of
                   his
                   Mind
                
                 ,
                 as
                 ARISTOTLE
                 speaks
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Treatise
                   ,
                   De
                   Sens
                   .
                   &
                   Sensili
                   Cap.
                
                 10.
                 
                 For
                 seeing
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 short
                 term
                 of
                 life
                 that
                 is
                 allowed
                 us
                 here
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 leisure
                 enough
                 to
                 search
                 into
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 this
                 Sense
                 gives
                 us
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 being
                 instructed
                 ,
                 by
                 listning
                 to
                 the
                 informations
                 of
                 
                   Learned
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 our
                 Duties
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 behave
                 our selves
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Civil
                   Society
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 our
                 private
                 and
                 Houshold
                 concerns
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 Company
                 and
                 Conversation
                 of
                 
                   Learned
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 we
                 attain
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 admonished
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 become
                 both
                 Wise
                 and
                 Prudent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   parts
                   that
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Organ
                   of
                   Hearing
                   .
                
                 Before
                 we
                 can
                 throughly
                 understand
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 this
                 Sense
                 is
                 produced
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 structure
                 of
                 its
                 Organ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   principal
                   parts
                
                 that
                 compose
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 outward
                 
                   Lappet
                   of
                   the
                   Ear
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 formed
                 by
                 Nature
                 for
                 the
                 collecting
                 of
                 the
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 its
                 first
                 impulse
                 ,
                 consists
                 of
                 the
                 flap
                 or
                 lappet
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Gristle
                   of
                   the
                   Ear
                
                 ;
                 this
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 a
                 pretty
                 large
                 compass
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 degrees
                 straitned
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 ends
                 in
                 the
                 Hollow
                 of
                 the
                 Ear.
                 Next
                 after
                 this
                 outward
                 Cavity
                 follows
                 the
                 Passage
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Auditory
                   Cave
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 crooked
                 and
                 turned
                 into
                 several
                 windings
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 sound
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 carried
                 with
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 encreased
                 by
                 insinuating
                 it self
                 into
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 Winding
                 Hole
                 leads
                 to
                 a
                 most
                 thin
                 and
                 dry
                 Membran
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 terminated
                 by
                 ,
                 or
                 enclosed
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Bony
                   Circle
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Drum
                   of
                   the
                   Ear
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 obliquely
                 admits
                 the
                 impulse
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 being
                 struck
                 with
                 the
                 sound
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 part
                 3
                 small
                 Bones
                 and
                 a
                 Muscle
                 are
                 joined
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Hammer
                 ,
                 the
                 Anvil
                 and
                 Stirrup
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 3
                 hang
                 together
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Hammer
                 is
                 jointed
                 into
                 the
                 Anvil
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Anvil
                 into
                 the
                 Stapes
                 or
                 Stirrup
                 .
                 The
                 Cave
                 wherein
                 the
                 foresaid
                 little
                 Bones
                 are
                 found
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 some
                 called
                 Concha
                 or
                 the
                 Shell
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 others
                 Pelvis
                 or
                 the
                 Bason
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 large
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 round
                 figure
                 ,
                 and
                 leads
                 to
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 little
                 Cavities
                 .
                 Which
                 Cave
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 it
                 s
                 annexed
                 Cavities
                 is
                 not
                 empty
                 ,
                 but
                 filled
                 with
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 call
                 Inborn
                 ,
                 but
                 wrongly
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 frequently
                 changed
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 free
                 and
                 open
                 passage
                 the
                 Air
                 bath
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   By
                   what
                   Instruments
                   the
                   Sense
                   of
                   Hearing
                   is
                   performed
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 premised
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 understand
                 in
                 what
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ear
                   Hearing
                
                 is
                 produced
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 effected
                 in
                 its
                 outward
                 Cavity
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 outward
                 Ear
                 is
                 only
                 like
                 a
                 Funnel
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 shaken
                 Air
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 freely
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Auditory
                 passage
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 this
                 Sense
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Auditory
                   Cave
                
                 or
                 Hole
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 seems
                 only
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 framed
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 conveying
                 of
                 the
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 perpetual
                 out-flowing
                 of
                 the
                 steam
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 effected
                 by
                 the
                 little
                 Bones
                 ,
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 want
                 Nerves
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 transmit
                 the
                 sound
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 It
                 remains
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Auditory
                   Nerves
                
                 that
                 are
                 latent
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 little
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 2
                 Nerves
                 hid
                 within
                 the
                 said
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 which
                 receive
                 all
                 the
                 shakings
                 and
                 agitations
                 of
                 the
                 adjacent
                 Air
                 ;
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 the
                 representation
                 of
                 sound
                 is
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Soul.
                 For
                 the
                 Air
                 by
                 shaking
                 the
                 Membran
                 of
                 the
                 Drum
                 ,
                 doth
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 move
                 the
                 3
                 linked
                 Bones
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 these
                 Nerves
                 are
                 joined
                 :
                 which
                 tremulous
                 impulse
                 being
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 do
                 give
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 of
                 conceiving
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 Sound
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   ▪
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   8.
                   
                   Chap.
                   15.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freeman
                   In
                   :
                
                 
                   M.
                   Vander
                   Gucht
                   .
                   sc
                   :
                
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Whence
                   the
                   variety
                   of
                   Souna's
                   doth
                   arise
                   .
                
                 The
                 Differences
                 of
                 sounds
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Diversity
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 
                   sounding
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 agitated
                 thereby
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 the
                 
                   strings
                   of
                   a
                   Citttern
                
                 do
                 give
                 so
                 much
                 a
                 sharper
                 and
                 quicker
                 sound
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 stretched
                 ,
                 and
                 wound
                 up
                 higher
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 lower
                 and
                 duller
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 less
                 stretched
                 ;
                 is
                 only
                 because
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 Cords
                 that
                 are
                 high
                 wound
                 is
                 more
                 swift
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 impresseth
                 a
                 swifter
                 motion
                 on
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 slack
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 sound
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 shrill
                 and
                 sharp
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 shakings
                 or
                 beatings
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 be
                 more
                 frequently
                 reciprocated
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Organ
                 more
                 swiftly
                 struck
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 accounted
                 a
                 low
                 or
                 Deep
                 sound
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Vibrations
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 are
                 less
                 frequent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Organ
                 is
                 more
                 leisurely
                 struck
                 with
                 the
                 impulses
                 thereof
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Difference
                 there
                 is
                 betwixt
                 a
                 high
                 and
                 
                   Deep
                   sound
                
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 High
                 or
                 Sharp
                 sound
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 beat
                 more
                 frequently
                 and
                 fast
                 upon
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 Base
                 or
                 
                   Deep
                   Sound
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Concussions
                 admit
                 of
                 longer
                 Intervals
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 a
                 shorter
                 string
                 wound
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Height
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Thickness
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 a
                 longer
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 former
                 will
                 yield
                 a
                 more
                 high
                 or
                 
                   shrill
                   sound
                
                 than
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 affords
                 more
                 frequent
                 Vibrations
                 ,
                 and
                 beats
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 Ear
                 with
                 quicker
                 repeated
                 strokes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Causes
                   of
                   the
                   Harshness
                   and
                   Sweetness
                   of
                   Sounds
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 find
                 a
                 sound
                 to
                 be
                 either
                 hasher
                 or
                 sweeter
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Beatings
                 or
                 Wavings
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 equal
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Sound
                 or
                 Air
                 is
                 reflected
                 ,
                 or
                 driven
                 back
                 ,
                 be
                 rough
                 and
                 rugged
                 ,
                 the
                 sound
                 is
                 more
                 harsh
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 ruggedness
                 of
                 the
                 surface
                 ,
                 causeth
                 some
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 to
                 be
                 pusht
                 away
                 sooner
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 later
                 ,
                 as
                 passing
                 through
                 an
                 unequal
                 space
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 must
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Ear
                 sooner
                 than
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 Cause
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 Trumpet
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 polisht
                 and
                 smooth
                 ,
                 doth
                 give
                 forth
                 a
                 more
                 
                   harsh
                   sound
                
                 .
                 Whereas
                 a
                 grateful
                 and
                 
                   pleasant
                   sound
                
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 equality
                 of
                 every
                 Undulation
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 beating
                 against
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 that
                 whole
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 arrives
                 at
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 strikes
                 it
                 with
                 an
                 even
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Air
                   is
                   the
                   Medium
                   that
                   transmits
                   Sounds
                
                 The
                 Air
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 all
                 Philosophers
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Vehicle
                 of
                 Sounds
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeding
                 by
                 a
                 waving
                 motion
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Sonorous
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 impress
                 that
                 Affection
                 upon
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Hearing
                 :
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 in
                 continual
                 motion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 easily
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 stricken
                 ,
                 to
                 produce
                 a
                 sound
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ignorant
                 that
                 some
                 famous
                 Modern
                 Authors
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Atmosphere
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 medium
                 for
                 the
                 transmitting
                 of
                 sounds
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 most
                 pure
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 founding
                 their
                 Sentiment
                 upon
                 this
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 sound
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 great
                 or
                 small
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 carried
                 before
                 or
                 against
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 always
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 equal
                 measure
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 pass
                 through
                 an
                 equal
                 space
                 of
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 happen
                 so
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 conveyed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   undulating
                   motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 entire
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   〈◊〉
                   Sound
                   〈…〉
                   to
                   the
                   Ear
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   the
                   wind
                   is
                   for
                   it
                   o●
                   against
                   it
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 cannot
                 altogether
                 assent
                 to
                 this
                 assertion
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 a
                 sound
                 may
                 be
                 heard
                 by
                 2
                 Men
                 ,
                 standing
                 at
                 an
                 equal
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 blow
                 violently
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 it
                 be
                 inferred
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sound
                 doth
                 not
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 Undulation
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 For
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 carried
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 slowly
                 moved
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 that
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 excepted
                 from
                 this
                 general
                 maxim
                 ,
                 which
                 upholds
                 and
                 supports
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 whilst
                 a
                 Globe
                 doth
                 move
                 upon
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 the
                 Table
                 also
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 slow
                 motion
                 moves
                 towards
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 questioned
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 Globe
                 doth
                 participate
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Table
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 those
                 small
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 convey
                 the
                 sound
                 ,
                 must
                 more
                 leisurely
                 transmit
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Wind
                 be
                 contrary
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 2
                 Men
                 in
                 an
                 equal
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 do
                 both
                 hear
                 the
                 sound
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 sound
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 most
                 swift
                 in
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 time
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 insensible
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   A
                   Sound
                   is
                   better
                   heard
                   with
                   the
                   wind
                   than
                   against
                   it
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 alledge
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sound
                 is
                 heard
                 fuller
                 and
                 plainer
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 sound
                 is
                 conveyed
                 by
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 comes
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Wind
                 cannot
                 make
                 a
                 greater
                 sound
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 carry
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 sound
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 cannot
                 do
                 without
                 moving
                 them
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 move
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 accelerate
                 or
                 hasten
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 it
                 to
                 come
                 more
                 swiftly
                 to
                 the
                 Ear.
                 Let
                 us
                 conclude
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Sonorous
                   Bodies
                
                 do
                 shake
                 the
                 whole
                 circumambient
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 determine
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 already
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 to
                 tend
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 part
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 thin
                 and
                 subtil
                 Air
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 vehicle
                 of
                 the
                 sound
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 thick
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 vapours
                 .
                 This
                 manifestly
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Engin
                
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 wholly
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 a
                 Watch
                 can
                 scarcely
                 be
                 heard
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 Experiment
                 doth
                 evidently
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 gross
                 Air
                 doth
                 conduce
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 conveying
                 of
                 the
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 promotes
                 its
                 propagation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   an
                   Eccho
                   is
                   formed
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 the
                 sound
                 is
                 diffused
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 along
                 every
                 line
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 a
                 Sphere
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Circumference
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 so
                 happen
                 that
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 on
                 their
                 way
                 to
                 convey
                 the
                 sound
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 may
                 meet
                 a
                 hard
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 penetrate
                 or
                 agitate
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 
                   turn
                   back
                
                 and
                 be
                 reflected
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rebound
                 their
                 motion
                 to
                 those
                 parts
                 whence
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 again
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 sound
                 is
                 heard
                 again
                 ,
                 being
                 several
                 times
                 repeated
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 an
                 Eccho
                 .
                 For
                 Sound
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Light
                 ,
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 Reflexion
                 ,
                 and
                 when-ever
                 a
                 smooth
                 and
                 
                   hollow
                   hard
                   body
                
                 is
                 interpos'd
                 ,
                 it
                 rebounds
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 with
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 sound
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 slowness
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 cannot
                 advance
                 far
                 in
                 one
                 Moment
                 ,
                 but
                 wants
                 a
                 longer
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 for
                 its
                 diffusion
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 further
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 receives
                 the
                 sound
                 is
                 distant
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 Body
                 that
                 reflects
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 time
                 the
                 voice
                 in
                 rebounding
                 takes
                 up
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 Light
                 in
                 one
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 reflects
                 from
                 several
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 enlightens
                 many
                 places
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 sound
                 meet
                 with
                 divers
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 at
                 different
                 distances
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 rebound
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 follow
                 many
                 Reiterations
                 of
                 
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Voice
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 when
                 the
                 former
                 sound
                 being
                 vanisht
                 in
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Air
                 ,
                 another
                 is
                 formed
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 remote
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 afterwards
                 beaten
                 back
                 from
                 Opake
                 and
                 
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 ,
                 doth
                 again
                 shake
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 once
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 frequently
                 .
                 Yea
                 an
                 Eccho
                 sometimes
                 happens
                 in
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 very
                 near
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Tiles
                 of
                 Houses
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 Voice
                 directed
                 from
                 a
                 high
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 level
                 with
                 the
                 Tiles
                 of
                 the
                 Houses
                 ,
                 enters
                 the
                 hollow
                 that
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 said
                 Tiles
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 rebounds
                 towards
                 the
                 Speaker
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 proceeded
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Hearing
                   is
                   subject
                   to
                   some
                   Deceptions
                   .
                
                 Many
                 mistakes
                 may
                 happen
                 to
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Hearing
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Senses
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 Affection
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 
                   Buzzing
                   Sound
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Noise
                 in
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   External
                   Object
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Steam
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 inclosed
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 swelling
                 in
                 the
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 affecting
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Hearing
                 ,
                 stirs
                 up
                 some
                 undulating
                 motions
                 :
                 wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Sick
                   People
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 some
                 corruption
                 of
                 their
                 Blood
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 Excrements
                 that
                 cause
                 an
                 obstruction
                 in
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 do
                 frequently
                 complain
                 of
                 this
                 noise
                 in
                 their
                 Ears
                 .
                 Another
                 mistake
                 or
                 Deception
                 in
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Hearing
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 upon
                 cutting
                 off
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lappet
                   of
                   the
                   Ear
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Sound
                 is
                 received
                 like
                 to
                 Water
                 running
                 down
                 from
                 on
                 High
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 this
                 outward
                 Shell
                 or
                 Hollow
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 Sound
                 enters
                 straight
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Auditory
                   Cave
                
                 ,
                 and
                 wants
                 that
                 due
                 determination
                 it
                 should
                 receive
                 from
                 the
                 outward
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Ear
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Ear-lappet
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 said
                 ,
                 was
                 framed
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 collecting
                 or
                 gathering
                 of
                 the
                 Sound
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 when
                 that
                 is
                 wanting
                 ,
                 the
                 Sound
                 immediately
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 Bason
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 came
                 from
                 several
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 
                   running
                   Water
                
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 forget
                 that
                 mistake
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 when
                 we
                 stop
                 our
                 Ear
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 we
                 perceive
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 tremulous
                 Buzzing
                 or
                 Noise
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Air
                 did
                 role
                 about
                 in
                 the
                 Ear
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 whereof
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Steam
                 is
                 continually
                 passing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 hindred
                 from
                 coming
                 out
                 ,
                 it
                 pusheth
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Organ
                   of
                   Hearing
                
                 ,
                 whence
                 this
                 noise
                 doth
                 arise
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 inward
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 with
                 some
                 Friends
                 going
                 upon
                 the
                 Thames
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 two
                 Churches
                 of
                 Fulham
                 and
                 Putney
                 ,
                 it
                 hapned
                 they
                 were
                 
                   ringing
                   Fulham-Bells
                
                 ,
                 the
                 sound
                 whereof
                 was
                 so
                 rebounded
                 from
                 the
                 opposit
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seemed
                 equally
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 both
                 places
                 ;
                 neither
                 was
                 it
                 easie
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 determin
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 various
                 disputes
                 about
                 this
                 Deception
                 ,
                 being
                 much
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 Diversion
                 it
                 gave
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   the
                   Eye
                   is
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Sight
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 Recess
                 or
                 Hollow
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Objects
                 are
                 represented
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 throughly
                 to
                 understand
                 how
                 Vision
                 or
                 Sight
                 is
                 effected
                 ,
                 without
                 describing
                 the
                 disposition
                 and
                 structure
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Eye
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   the
                   outward
                   Organ
                   of
                   Sight
                   ,
                
                 
                   through
                   the
                   Transparent
                   parts
                   whereof
                   the
                   Rays
                   of
                   Light
                   pass
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   arrive
                   at
                   the
                   Net-work-coat
                   or
                   Membran
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   variously
                   moving
                   the
                   small
                   Capillaments
                   of
                   the
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   suitable
                   to
                   the
                   variety
                   of
                   Objects
                   whence
                   they
                   proceed
                   ,
                   do
                   represent
                   or
                   pourtray
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   Object
                   .
                
                 The
                 Inward
                 Organ
                 of
                 this
                 Sense
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerves
                
                 ,
                 which
                 reach
                 from
                 the
                 Net-work-like-membran
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 the
                 motion
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 Membran
                 ,
                 convey
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Of
                   the
                   Figure
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                   .
                
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 we
                 may
                 more
                 exactly
                 apprehend
                 all
                 these
                 particulars
                 ,
                 suppose
                 we
                 an
                 Eye
                 cut
                 through
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 with
                 that
                 Art
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 several
                 Humors
                 contained
                 therein
                 ,
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 spilt
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 structure
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 represented
                 in
                 this
                 Scheme
                 ,
                 wherein
                 DB
                 ,
                 CBD
                 ,
                 set
                 forth
                 
                 its
                 round
                 Figure
                 ,
                 that
                 marked
                 BCB
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 forepart
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 BAB
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 enclosed
                 within
                 the
                 Bone
                 of
                 the
                 Head.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   the
                   Horny
                   Coat
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                   is
                   .
                
                 BCB
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 hard
                 and
                 thick
                 Membran
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Physicians
                 call
                 the
                 
                   Horny
                   Coat
                
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 Vessel
                 and
                 Receptacle
                 to
                 contain
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 part
                 is
                 transparent
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 prominent
                 or
                 convex
                 than
                 the
                 Remainder
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 belongs
                 ,
                 which
                 almost
                 is
                 of
                 different
                 colours
                 in
                 all
                 Men.
                 It
                 sticks
                 out
                 forwards
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 more
                 flat
                 ,
                 the
                 Beams
                 which
                 slantingly
                 touch
                 its
                 surface
                 ,
                 would
                 scarcely
                 ever
                 reach
                 the
                 Bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Apple
                 thereof
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 only
                 perceive
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Hemisphere
                 at
                 one
                 cast
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Uveo●
                   ▪
                   or
                   Grape-like
                   Coat
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apple
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                   .
                
                 DEF
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thinner
                 Membran
                 ,
                 stretched
                 out
                 like
                 a
                 Hanging
                 or
                 Tapistry
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Tunica
                   Uvea
                
                 or
                 
                   Grape-like
                   Coat
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 perforated
                 like
                 a
                 Grape
                 when
                 the
                 Stele
                 is
                 pluckt
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Membran
                 or
                 Coat
                 is
                 a
                 small
                 hole
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Apple
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 marked
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Letters
                 FF
                 ,
                 called
                 in
                 Latin
                 Pupilla
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 Baby
                 or
                 
                   little
                   Image
                
                 is
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 Rays
                 that
                 are
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 looks
                 upon
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 Apple
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 appears
                 Black
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Coroides
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Grape-like
                   Coat
                
                 ,
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 colour
                 .
                 The
                 contexture
                 of
                 Fibres
                 rang'd
                 in
                 a
                 circle
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 outwardly
                 is
                 placed
                 about
                 the
                 hole
                 of
                 the
                 Apple
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 being
                 diversified
                 with
                 various
                 colours
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Lig●ments
                   of
                   the
                   Eye-lids
                   .
                
                 NN
                 ,
                 are
                 many
                 
                   black
                   Filaments
                
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   Processus
                   Ciliares
                
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 every
                 way
                 surround
                 ,
                 and
                 gird
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 soft
                 and
                 transparent
                 Body
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Crystalline
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 it
                 suspended
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Watry
                   Humour
                   .
                
                 The
                 space
                 contained
                 betwixt
                 EKE
                 ,
                 is
                 filled
                 with
                 another
                 transparent
                 Humour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 therefore
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Watry
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 all
                 respects
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 Water
                 .
                 This
                 Humour
                 gives
                 the
                 Round
                 Figure
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 refracts
                 the
                 admitted
                 Beams
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 disposition
                 imparts
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Crystalline
                   Humour
                
                 .
                 The
                 Eye
                 continually
                 receives
                 of
                 this
                 humour
                 by
                 some
                 particular
                 Vessels
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Sclerotica
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Horny
                   Coat
                
                 or
                 Membran
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 inserted
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Apple
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 whence
                 
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Horny
                   membran
                
                 is
                 pierced
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Watry
                   Humour
                
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 is
                 spilt
                 and
                 let
                 out
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 loss
                 may
                 be
                 repair'd
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 Hours
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Crystallin
                   Humour
                   .
                
                 The
                 Mid-part
                 L
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 transparent
                 Substance
                 ,
                 rather
                 of
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 a
                 Lentil
                 ,
                 than
                 Spherical
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 cover'd
                 by
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fore-part
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 Round
                 ,
                 is
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hind-part
                 of
                 the
                 lesser
                 Round
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 biggest
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 Compactness
                 and
                 some
                 appearing
                 Hardness
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Icy
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 commonly
                 the
                 Crystallin
                 .
                 This
                 Humour
                 is
                 white
                 ,
                 like
                 Starch
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 consistence
                 of
                 Wax
                 ,
                 which
                 melts
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 comprest
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 be
                 spilt
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Glassy
                   Humour
                   .
                
                 The
                 remaining
                 Hollow
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 GMI
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 a
                 
                   whitish
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 more
                 transparent
                 than
                 the
                 Crystallin
                 or
                 Watry
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 mean
                 consistence
                 betwixt
                 them
                 both
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 can
                 more
                 easily
                 be
                 contracted
                 and
                 displayed
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 liquid
                 ,
                 or
                 thin
                 and
                 flowing
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Watry
                   Humour
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 commonly
                 called
                 the
                 Albumineous
                 and
                 
                   Glassy
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 consistence
                 and
                 colour
                 of
                 the
                 White
                 of
                 an
                 Egg
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 transparent
                 like
                 Glass
                 .
                 This
                 Humour
                 rests
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Network-like
                   Membran
                
                 ,
                 and
                 contains
                 in
                 it self
                 the
                 Crystallin
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 enclosed
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 thin
                 Membran
                 ,
                 which
                 keeps
                 it
                 from
                 spilling
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Crystallin
                   Humour
                   causeth
                   much
                   the
                   same
                   Refraction
                   of
                   the
                   Rays
                   ,
                   as
                   Glass
                   doth
                   .
                
                 Experience
                 informs
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Crystallin
                   Humour
                
                 causeth
                 much
                 the
                 same
                 Refraction
                 ,
                 as
                 Glass
                 and
                 Crystal
                 doth
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 other
                 Humours
                 produce
                 somewhat
                 a
                 less
                 Refraction
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 
                   Common
                   Water
                
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Rays
                   of
                   Light
                
                 pass
                 more
                 easily
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Crystallin
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 than
                 through
                 the
                 two
                 other
                 Humours
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 more
                 easily
                 through
                 these
                 ,
                 than
                 through
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                   .
                
                 HZ
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                
                 ,
                 which
                 takes
                 its
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 Hinder-part
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Back-bone
                 ,
                 the
                 Capillaments
                 whereof
                 GHI
                 ,
                 being
                 disperst
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Space
                 ABH
                 ,
                 do
                 cover
                 the
                 whole
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 constituting
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 fine
                 Net
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 its
                 Expansion
                 is
                 called
                 Retiformis
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Net-work
                   like
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Retina
                 by
                 Physicians
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 Capillaments
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Convex
                   figure
                
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Crystallin
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 do
                 collect
                 the
                 Beams
                 ,
                 and
                 communicate
                 the
                 motion
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 that
                 resides
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Surface
                   of
                   the
                   Coats
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                   is
                   black
                   .
                
                 My
                 design
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 reckon
                 up
                 here
                 all
                 the
                 Coats
                 that
                 enclose
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 them
                 doth
                 not
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Seeing
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 shall
                 only
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 these
                 Coats
                 is
                 wholly
                 obscure
                 and
                 black
                 in
                 those
                 Parts
                 that
                 face
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Rays
                 which
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Net-like
                   Coat
                
                 GHI
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 are
                 are
                 reflected
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Grape-like
                   Coat
                
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 extinguish'd
                 by
                 that
                 Blackness
                 ,
                 lest
                 being
                 again
                 reflected
                 to
                 the
                 Retina
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Net-like
                   Coat
                
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 disturb
                 and
                 confound
                 the
                 Sight
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   six
                   Muscles
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                   .
                
                 OO
                 ,
                 are
                 six
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 outwardly
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 whereof
                 it
                 can
                 readily
                 move
                 it self
                 every
                 way
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 Muscles
                 4
                 are
                 called
                 Direct
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 first
                 lifts
                 the
                 Eye
                 upwards
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 turns
                 it
                 downwards
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 draws
                 it
                 towards
                 the
                 Nose
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fourth
                 withdraws
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 opposite
                 part
                 from
                 the
                 Nose
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 2
                 are
                 called
                 Oblique
                 or
                 Slanting
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 encompass
                 and
                 surround
                 the
                 Eye
                 ;
                 for
                 with
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 Eye
                 is
                 enabled
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 slanting
                 or
                 oblique
                 Cast
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 it
                 is
                 rolled
                 round
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Right
                   or
                   Direct
                   Muscles
                   serve
                   to
                   move
                   the
                   Eye
                   .
                
                 When
                 the
                 Right
                 Muscle
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 is
                 fill'd
                 with
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Eye
                 looks
                 up
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 3
                 other
                 Muscles
                 being
                 fill'd
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 by
                 turns
                 ,
                 assist
                 it
                 sometimes
                 to
                 look
                 downwards
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 to
                 turn
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 or
                 Left.
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 by
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 these
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 shortned
                 ,
                 they
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 alter
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 it
                 more
                 flat
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Apple
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   Convex
                   figure
                   .
                
                 That
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 marked
                 BCB
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Convex
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Rays
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Objects
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 themselves
                 have
                 not
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 Apple
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 FF
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 united
                 by
                 a
                 various
                 Refraction
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 might
                 have
                 force
                 enough
                 strongly
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 Hairy-strings
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                
                 HZ
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Refraction
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Crystallin
                   Humour
                
                 L
                 ,
                 procures
                 strength
                 and
                 distinction
                 to
                 the
                 Sight
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   Apple
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                   can
                   be
                   contracted
                   and
                   dilated
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Apple
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                
                 is
                 liable
                 to
                 Contraction
                 and
                 Dilatation
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Objects
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Eye
                 is
                 directed
                 ,
                 are
                 nearer
                 or
                 farther
                 off
                 ;
                 or
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 enlightned
                 ;
                 or
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Beholder
                 doth
                 more
                 intently
                 or
                 carelesly
                 view
                 the
                 Object
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Coat
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 dilate
                 or
                 narrow
                 it self
                 like
                 a
                 Muscle
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 to
                 enlarge
                 or
                 contract
                 the
                 
                   Apple
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 by
                 stinting
                 the
                 entring
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 causing
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Apple
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                   is
                   voluntary
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 motion
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Voluntary
                 ,
                 tho'
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 it
                 happen
                 without
                 our
                 Attention
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 doth
                 nevertheless
                 depend
                 on
                 our
                 Will
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 those
                 motions
                 which
                 do
                 accompany
                 the
                 Will
                 or
                 desire
                 of
                 throughly
                 beholding
                 any
                 Objects
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Lips
                 and
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 conducing
                 to
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 Voices
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 Voluntary
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 consequent
                 to
                 our
                 intention
                 of
                 Speaking
                 ,
                 tho'
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 mind
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ignorant
                 also
                 ,
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 motion
                 every
                 Letter
                 requires
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
                 Of
                 Colours
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Colour
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Modification
                   of
                   Light.
                   
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 Colours
                 are
                 the
                 Objects
                 of
                 Seeing
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 their
                 Nature
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 undertake
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Seeing
                 .
                 We
                 suppose
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 First
                 plcae
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Colour
                 can
                 appear
                 without
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 consequently
                 Colours
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 certain
                 Alterations
                 or
                 Modifications
                 that
                 happen
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Light.
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 
                   Transparent
                   Bodies
                
                 also
                 ,
                 appear
                 distinguish'd
                 with
                 various
                 Colours
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Light
                 that
                 falls
                 upon
                 them
                 be
                 variously
                 reflected
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 the
                 Beholder
                 .
                 As
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Round
                   Ball
                
                 of
                 Glass
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Water
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Bubbles
                 that
                 Children
                 sport
                 themselves
                 with
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Prism
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Rain-bow
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   Light
                   and
                   the
                   Beams
                   thereof
                   are
                   .
                
                 We
                 must
                 also
                 suppose
                 the
                 Light
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Parts
                 whereof
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 small
                 Pellets
                 ,
                 do
                 roll
                 continually
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 innumerous
                 Rays
                 or
                 
                   strait
                   Lines
                
                 by
                 which
                 this
                 Action
                 is
                 communicated
                 ,
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 several
                 Points
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Lucid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 which
                 they
                 enlighten
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   That
                   innumerable
                   Rays
                   proceed
                   from
                   every
                   Point
                   .
                
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 surface
                 ,
                 how
                 polish'd
                 and
                 smooth
                 soever
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 really
                 rough
                 and
                 unequal
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 every
                 Point
                 assignable
                 in
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 smooth
                 Body
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 imagined
                 like
                 a
                 little
                 Hillock
                 or
                 Prominence
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 innumerable
                 Beams
                 may
                 be
                 dispersed
                 round
                 about
                 .
                 For
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 any
                 Body
                 were
                 altogether
                 polish'd
                 and
                 smooth
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 shed
                 the
                 Rays
                 roud
                 about
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 directly
                 to
                 the
                 opposite
                 side
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Object
                 would
                 only
                 reflect
                 such
                 direct
                 and
                 
                   Parallel
                   Rays
                
                 ,
                 as
                 could
                 only
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 obliquely
                 or
                 slantingly
                 placed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Rays
                   of
                   Light
                   may
                   be
                   reflected
                   after
                   divers
                   manners
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 the
                 Rays
                 pass
                 strait
                 along
                 through
                 
                   Trasparent
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 easily
                 turned
                 aside
                 by
                 others
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 ;
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 a
                 Ball
                 struck
                 against
                 a
                 Wall
                 ,
                 rebounds
                 variously
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 Surfaces
                 it
                 lights
                 against
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 rebounds
                 otherwise
                 from
                 a
                 plain
                 and
                 even
                 Surface
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 a
                 crooked
                 ;
                 and
                 otherwise
                 from
                 a
                 hard
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 a
                 soft
                 :
                 For
                 being
                 struck
                 against
                 a
                 
                   soft
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 it
                 loseth
                 its
                 motion
                 ;
                 whereas
                 lighting
                 upon
                 a
                 hard
                 ,
                 it
                 rebounds
                 immediately
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Rays
                   ,
                   besides
                   their
                   motion
                   in
                   right
                   Lines
                   ,
                   may
                   also
                   be
                   moved
                   round
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 a
                 Ball
                 ,
                 besides
                 its
                 motion
                 whereby
                 it
                 tends
                 from
                 the
                 Hand
                 to
                 the
                 Wall
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 Line
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 rebounds
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 is
                 capable
                 also
                 of
                 being
                 moved
                 round
                 its
                 own
                 Center
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 the
                 
                   Rays
                   of
                   Light
                
                 cannot
                 only
                 move
                 to
                 Right
                 Lines
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 reverberated
                 by
                 the
                 Bodies
                 they
                 light
                 upon
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 a
                 
                   Circular
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 wholly
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 a
                 Ball
                 struck
                 by
                 a
                 Racket
                 ,
                 rebounds
                 against
                 the
                 floor
                 or
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   VVhat
                   Colours
                   are
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 Colours
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Colour'd
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 only
                 such
                 a
                 disposition
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 swallows
                 up
                 the
                 
                   Rays
                   of
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 or
                 variously
                 reflects
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 this
                 motion
                 ,
                 doth
                 differently
                 affect
                 the
                 most
                 subtil
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Sight
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 produce
                 a
                 Sense
                 of
                 Colours
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Colours
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 assignable
                 to
                 
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   are
                
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   different
                   Modes
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   which
                   Bodies
                   receive
                   the
                   Beams
                   of
                   Light
                   ,
                   and
                   either
                   drown
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   great
                   variety
                   reflect
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Eye
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   VVherein
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Colours
                   ●oth
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
                 Let
                 us
                 suppose
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 struck
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Beams
                   of
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 do
                 choak
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 break
                 all
                 their
                 force
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Black
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Darkness
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 other
                 Bodies
                 that
                 reflect
                 the
                 Beams
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 viz.
                 such
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 whose
                 Surface
                 being
                 exactly
                 polish'd
                 ,
                 serve
                 for
                 Looking-Glasses
                 .
                 Others
                 ,
                 which
                 reflect
                 them
                 confusedly
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 amongst
                 these
                 some
                 reflect
                 these
                 Rays
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 Reflection
                 is
                 not
                 spoiled
                 by
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 alteration
                 ,
                 viz.
                 those
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 others
                 again
                 produce
                 a
                 Change
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 happens
                 to
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 a
                 Ball
                 that
                 is
                 struck
                 with
                 a
                 slanting
                 Stroak
                 of
                 a
                 Racket
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 are
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Red
                   ,
                   Yellow
                   ,
                   Blue
                
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Colour
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Colour
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   Modification
                   of
                   the
                   Rays
                   o●
                   Light.
                   
                
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Rays
                   of
                   Light
                
                 are
                 sent
                 forth
                 from
                 a
                 
                   Lucid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 constitute
                 those
                 Rays
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 evenly
                 or
                 unevenly
                 driven
                 forwards
                 ,
                 and
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 by
                 a
                 different
                 Proportion
                 ;
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 various
                 Nature
                 and
                 Constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Bodies
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 this
                 proportion
                 of
                 their
                 direct
                 Motion
                 and
                 Circumvolution
                 ,
                 all
                 
                   Modifications
                   of
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Colours
                 do
                 proceed
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 
                   Transparent
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 many
                 Colours
                 do
                 appear
                 ,
                 whereof
                 no
                 other
                 Cause
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 besides
                 those
                 different
                 Modes
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Beams
                   of
                   Light
                
                 are
                 admitted
                 .
                 As
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 
                   the
                   Rainbow
                   ,
                   Peacocks-Tails
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   the
                   Necks
                   of
                   Doves
                
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 Colours
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Light
                 it self
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 outward-parts
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 or
                 so
                 reflected
                 and
                 conveyed
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 that
                 enter
                 a
                 
                   Transparent
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 drowned
                 or
                 swallowed
                 up
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 rebound
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 various
                 Reflection
                 and
                 Refraction
                 reaching
                 our
                 Eye
                 ,
                 do
                 produce
                 in
                 us
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Colours
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 will
                 appear
                 clearly
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Prism
                 MNP
                 ,
                 2
                 of
                 the
                 Surfaces
                 whereof
                 ,
                 MN
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 NP
                 ,
                 are
                 entirely
                 plain
                 or
                 flat
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 inclined
                 the
                 one
                 towards
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 constitute
                 an
                 Angle
                 of
                 about
                 30
                 or
                 40
                 Degrees
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ABC
                 ,
                 that
                 light
                 perpendicularly
                 upon
                 the
                 Surface
                 NP
                 ,
                 do
                 penetrate
                 or
                 pierce
                 it
                 obliquely
                 about
                 the
                 Hole
                 DE
                 ,
                 which
                 exhibits
                 a
                 Shadow
                 at
                 both
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Hole
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Rays
                 DF
                 ,
                 and
                 EH
                 ,
                 passing
                 through
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Rays
                 passing
                 obliquely
                 through
                 that
                 Hole
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Glass
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 will
                 be
                 refracted
                 ,
                 and
                 reaching
                 the
                 Surface
                 HGF
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 White
                 )
                 they
                 will
                 exhibit
                 divers
                 Colours
                 from
                 H
                 to
                 F
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 they
                 will
                 represent
                 a
                 Blew
                 or
                 
                   Violet
                   Colour
                
                 about
                 H
                 ;
                 then
                 a
                 Green
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 3
                 d
                 place
                 ,
                 a
                 White
                 about
                 G
                 ;
                 4
                 thly
                 ,
                 a
                 Yellow
                 ;
                 and
                 5
                 thly
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Red
                   Colour
                
                 about
                 F.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 what
                 happens
                 in
                 this
                 Production
                 of
                 divers
                 Colours
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 those
                 Rays
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 of
                 Inclination
                 ,
                 falling
                 upon
                 the
                 lower
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Prism
                 NP
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Left
                 hand
                 towards
                 DN
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 Shadow
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 slow
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 on
                 the
                 Right
                 ,
                 towards
                 EP
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 Light
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 swift
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Globuli
                 ;
                 which
                 causes
                 them
                 to
                 move
                 more
                 swiftly
                 about
                 their
                 own
                 Centers
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 a
                 Right
                 Line
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   8.
                   
                   Chap.
                   10
                
                 
                   Lens
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   William
                   Vpton
                   of
                   Lupton
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Devon
                   Esqr.
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                   Book
                   1.
                   
                   Part
                   8.
                   
                   Chap.
                   18.
                   
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Honoured
                   Sr.
                   Iohn
                   Morden
                   of
                   Ricklemarsh
                   in
                   the
                   Parish
                   of
                   Charleton
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Kent
                   Baronet
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Susanna
                   his
                   Lady
                   .
                   Sister
                   to
                   the
                   Right
                   Worshipfull
                   ▪
                   ●r.
                   Joseph
                   Brand
                   of
                   Edwardstone
                   in
                   Suffolk
                   Knight
                   .
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   West
                   Prospect
                   of
                   Morden
                   Colledge
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Parish
                   of
                   Charleton
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Kent
                   ,
                   now
                   Erecting
                   at
                   the
                   sole
                   charge
                   of
                   the
                   Honoured
                   Sr.
                   John
                   Morden
                   of
                   Ricklemarsh
                   in
                   the
                   Said
                   Parish
                   of
                   Charleton
                   Baronet
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   liberally
                   endowed
                   it
                   for
                   the
                   Maintenance
                   of
                   forty
                   decayed
                   Merchants
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   then
                   vsuall
                   manner
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   to
                   Dyet
                   ,
                   and
                   Apartments
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   their
                   Stipents
                   or
                   Salaryes
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   Support
                   in
                   a
                   Gentile
                   lively
                   hood
                   ,
                   This
                   being
                   the
                   noblest
                   ,
                   Greatest
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   Charitablest
                   Guist
                   of
                   any
                   Subject
                   in
                   these
                   three
                   Kingdomes
                   ,
                   —
                   Especially
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   tyme
                   of
                   the
                   Donor
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   Eternall
                   Glory
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   good
                   Example
                   of
                   others
                   to
                   follow
                   soe
                   pious
                   a
                   Worke.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Whence
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   Colours
                   doth
                   arise
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 well
                 observed
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 nearer
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 Hole
                 DE
                 ,
                 do
                 approach
                 to
                 the
                 Left
                 Shadow
                 D
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 greater
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 whirling
                 about
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 than
                 their
                 Progress
                 :
                 Whereas
                 the
                 nearer
                 they
                 approach
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Shadow
                 E
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 whirled
                 about
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 slowly
                 ,
                 than
                 
                 they
                 move
                 fore-right
                 .
                 We
                 understand
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Globuli
                 which
                 intersect
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 that
                 Light
                 about
                 G
                 ,
                 have
                 an
                 Equal
                 proportion
                 of
                 Retardation
                 or
                 Acceleration
                 of
                 their
                 Circumrotation
                 and
                 Procession
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 
                   White
                   colour
                
                 represented
                 there
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 .
                 Whiteness
                 consists
                 in
                 that
                 Proportion
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Colours
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 
                   Blue
                   ,
                   Yellow
                   ,
                   Green
                   ,
                   Red
                   ,
                
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 different
                 swiftness
                 or
                 slowness
                 of
                 their
                 whirling
                 about
                 ,
                 exceeding
                 that
                 of
                 their
                 Process
                 ,
                 or
                 moving
                 forwards
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   All
                   Colours
                   are
                   true
                   Colours
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   only
                   apparent
                   .
                
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 Men
                 distinguish
                 these
                 Colours
                 from
                 true
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 them
                 Apparent
                 only
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 do
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 genuine
                 Nature
                 of
                 Colours
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 appear
                 and
                 are
                 conspicuous
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 should
                 appear
                 and
                 be
                 false
                 .
                 All
                 Colours
                 therefore
                 are
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 variously
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 their
                 outside
                 Particles
                 ,
                 their
                 whole
                 difference
                 consisting
                 in
                 the
                 various
                 Modes
                 of
                 receiving
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 reflecting
                 it
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 call
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Black
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 which
                 extinguisheth
                 and
                 choaks
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   Black
                   Bodies
                
                 carry
                 a
                 resemblance
                 of
                 
                   Darkness
                   .
                   Blue
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 which
                 approacheth
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Black
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 reflects
                 only
                 a
                 few
                 Rays
                 :
                 And
                 't
                 is
                 for
                 this
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 Sea-water
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 deep
                 and
                 transparent
                 ,
                 appears
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Bluish
                   Colour
                
                 ;
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 Rays
                 reflected
                 from
                 its
                 Surface
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 penetrate
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 return
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   What
                   a
                   White
                   Body
                   is
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   White
                   Body
                
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 reflects
                 the
                 Rays
                 to
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 as
                 it
                 receives
                 them
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 colour
                 are
                 all
                 those
                 
                   Opake
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Surface
                 is
                 so
                 rough
                 and
                 rugged
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 reflects
                 from
                 all
                 Sides
                 the
                 Rays
                 it
                 hath
                 received
                 parallel
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 our
                 having
                 the
                 Representation
                 of
                 a
                 
                   White
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 receive
                 many
                 Rays
                 from
                 the
                 Object
                 ;
                 whereas
                 for
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 
                   Black
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 receive
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Blackness
                 must
                 consist
                 in
                 a
                 property
                 which
                 
                   Black
                   Objects
                
                 have
                 ,
                 to
                 drown
                 and
                 mortifie
                 the
                 Beams
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 mention'd
                 before
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 are
                 
                   Black
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   whose
                   Surface
                   is
                   proper
                   to
                   extinguish
                   and
                   quash
                   the
                   Rays
                   of
                   Light
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 are
                 
                   White
                   ,
                   whose
                   Surface
                   hath
                   the
                   Property
                   to
                   diminish
                   the
                   Light
                   ,
                   by
                   reflecting
                   it
                   from
                   all
                   sides
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Wherein
                   the
                   difference
                   between
                   Black
                   and
                   White
                   Marble
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 But
                 some
                 may
                 Object
                 ,
                 that
                 Black
                 and
                 
                   White
                   Marble
                
                 consist
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 parts
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 swallows
                 or
                 extinguisheth
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 likewise
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 Colours
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 grounded
                 upon
                 the
                 Variety
                 of
                 Objects
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 variously
                 reflect
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 we
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Black
                 and
                 
                   White
                   Marble
                
                 do
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 consist
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Parts
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 Black
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 soft
                 Parts
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 taking
                 in
                 or
                 swallowing
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 produce
                 a
                 
                   Black
                   Colour
                
                 .
                 For
                 Black
                 and
                 
                   White
                   Marble
                
                 may
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 Pumice-Stone
                 ,
                 whose
                 Pores
                 are
                 filled
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Oily
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 White
                 to
                 a
                 Pumice-Stone
                 that
                 is
                 only
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Air.
                 For
                 it
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 particles
                 of
                 Sand
                 dash
                 against
                 this
                 latter
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 rebound
                 presently
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Oily
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 that
                 fills
                 its
                 Pores
                 ,
                 doth
                 quash
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 swallow
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   What
                   a
                   Red
                   Colour
                   is
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Red
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 reflecting
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 Particles
                 thereof
                 to
                 whirl
                 strongly
                 about
                 their
                 own
                 Centers
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 a
                 Ball
                 turns
                 round
                 by
                 being
                 struck
                 against
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 slanting
                 stroak
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Racket
                   .
                   Yellow
                   ,
                   Purple
                
                 and
                 
                   Green
                   Colours
                
                 ,
                 proceed
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 already
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 various
                 Rotation
                 of
                 the
                 Particles
                 about
                 their
                 Center
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 that
                 constitute
                 a
                 
                   Yellow
                   colour
                
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 slowly
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 make
                 a
                 Red
                 :
                 And
                 those
                 that
                 make
                 a
                 Green
                 ,
                 more
                 slowly
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 constitute
                 a
                 
                   Yellow
                   colour
                
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Purple
                   colour
                
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 mixture
                 of
                 a
                 Blue
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Red
                   colour
                
                 ,
                 which
                 imparts
                 its
                 brightness
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Colour
                   is
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   modified
                   Light.
                   
                
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 That
                 Colour
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Light
                   Modified
                
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Coloured
                   Object
                
                 cannot
                 of
                 it self
                 affect
                 the
                 Sight
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 immoveable
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 not
                 reaching
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 perceived
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 thought
                 of
                 that
                 moves
                 the
                 Eye
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Light
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 seen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Seeing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   the
                   Sense
                   of
                   Seeing
                   or
                   Sight
                   is
                   .
                
                 THe
                 last
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 outward
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 Excellent
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Sight
                 ;
                 whether
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 manner
                 whereby
                 Objects
                 are
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Seeing
                   Faculty
                
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Sight
                   is
                   a
                   Sensation
                   proceeding
                   from
                   a
                   due
                   and
                   various
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                   ,
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Rays
                   of
                   Light
                   coming
                   from
                   an
                   Object
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   thence
                   conveyed
                   to
                   the
                   Brain
                   ;
                   by
                   means
                   whereof
                   the
                   Soul
                   perceives
                   the
                   illuminated
                   thing
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   its
                   Quantity
                   ,
                   Quality
                   ,
                   and
                   Modifications
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 Sense
                 of
                 Seeing
                 begins
                 indeed
                 in
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 perfected
                 no
                 where
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 Impressions
                 of
                 visible
                 Objects
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   the
                   Object
                   of
                   Sight
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   many-fold
                   .
                
                 The
                 proper
                 Object
                 of
                 Sight
                 is
                 every
                 thing
                 whereby
                 the
                 Eye
                 becomes
                 affected
                 and
                 changed
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 Sensation
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 Object
                 is
                 twofold
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Light
                
                 and
                 Colour
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 2
                 cannot
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 any
                 Sense
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 Seeing
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 some
                 reckon
                 up
                 5
                 several
                 species
                 of
                 common
                 Objects
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Quiet
                   ,
                   Number
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 and
                 Magnitude
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 speak
                 accurately
                 ,
                 Light
                 only
                 is
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 Sight
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 same
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Lucid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 transparent
                 Medium
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 retain
                 its
                 own
                 name
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 reflected
                 from
                 
                   Opake
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 represent
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 in
                 its
                 reflexion
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 way
                 refracted
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 affect
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 Species
                 of
                 Colour
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Order
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   handled
                   in
                   this
                   Article
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 Vision
                 or
                 Sight
                 follows
                 from
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 Organs
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 visible
                 things
                 should
                 convey
                 some
                 Images
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Eye
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 Our
                 Business
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 
                   this
                   Chapter
                
                 to
                 enquire
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 How
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 Rays
                 do
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Objects
                   .
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 How
                 Objects
                 imprint
                 their
                 Images
                 upon
                 the
                 Organ
                 ;
                 and
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 How
                 these
                 Images
                 are
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   Rays
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   in
                   Vision
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   Sense
                   of
                   Seeing
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 First
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Rays
                 that
                 reach
                 the
                 Apple
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 always
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Object
                 that
                 is
                 directly
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Apple
                 ,
                 which
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 penetrates
                 directly
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 Refraction
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Net-like
                   Coat
                
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Ray
                 is
                 commonly
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Axis
                   of
                   Seeing
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Axis
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 called
                 Perpendicular
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 enters
                 straight
                 into
                 the
                 Apple
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 other
                 Rays
                 which
                 recede
                 from
                 this
                 middle
                 Ray
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 enter
                 the
                 Apple
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 slantingly
                 or
                 obliquely
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Cone
                 ,
                 whose
                 Axis
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 Vision
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 streightest
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 others
                 being
                 more
                 oblique
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 farther
                 recede
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 clearly
                 apprehended
                 by
                 the
                 Figure
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Figure
                   7●
                   .
                
                 Let
                 therefore
                 K
                 be
                 the
                 Eye
                 before
                 described
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Object
                 TRX
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 Rays
                 proceed
                 from
                 every
                 point
                 of
                 this
                 visible
                 object
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 those
                 Rays
                 only
                 concur
                 to
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Seeing
                 ,
                 that
                 enter
                 the
                 Apple
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 only
                 to
                 consider
                 those
                 Beams
                 which
                 fall
                 upon
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Horny
                   Membran
                
                 ,
                 which
                 directly
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Apple
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 since
                 our
                 business
                 here
                 is
                 to
                 enquire
                 what
                 the
                 Rays
                 are
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 point
                 R
                 ,
                 doth
                 affect
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 only
                 here
                 consider
                 those
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 viz.
                 RN
                 ,
                 RL
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 middlemost
                 between
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 drawn
                 from
                 R
                 to
                 S.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Middle
                 Ray
                 RS
                 ,
                 is
                 perpendicular
                 to
                 the
                 surface
                 or
                 outside
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 therefore
                 neither
                 doth
                 it
                 suffer
                 any
                 Refraction
                 by
                 passing
                 from
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Watry
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 but
                 passeth
                 straight
                 from
                 R
                 to
                 S
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 it
                 falls
                 perpendicularly
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 intermediate
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 directed
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 to
                 S.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Ray
                 RN
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 alight
                 perpendicularly
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 to
                 pass
                 from
                 the
                 Air
                 into
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 suffer
                 a
                 Refraction
                 ,
                 by
                 approaching
                 to
                 the
                 Perpendicular
                 RS
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 that
                 this
                 Ray
                 is
                 not
                 Perpendicular
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 passeth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Watry
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Harder
                   Body
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 
                   Crystalline
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 be
                 refracted
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Glassie
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 softer
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 again
                 be
                 turned
                 aside
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 still
                 approaching
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Perpendicular
                 RS
                 ,
                 after
                 many
                 Refractions
                 ,
                 it
                 arrives
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 S.
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Ray
                 RS
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 having
                 undergone
                 some
                 Refractions
                 ,
                 joine
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 2
                 other
                 Rays
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 united
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 S.
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 appears
                 how
                 the
                 Object
                 R
                 ,
                 acts
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 upon
                 the
                 Bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 sent
                 forth
                 one
                 Ray
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 perform
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 those
                 Beams
                 do
                 that
                 are
                 contained
                 between
                 FF
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Rays
                   flexing
                   from
                   divers
                   points
                   of
                   an
                   Object
                   ,
                   fall
                   upon
                   so
                   many
                   points
                   of
                   the
                   Retina
                   ,
                   or
                   Net-like
                   Membran
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 ,
                 what
                 happens
                 to
                 those
                 Rays
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 another
                 point
                 T
                 ,
                 enter
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 Beams
                 that
                 enter
                 the
                 Eye
                 must
                 undergo
                 such
                 Refractions
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 terminated
                 and
                 united
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 V.
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Points
                 TRX
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 other
                 intermediate
                 ones
                 ,
                 do
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 send
                 their
                 Rays
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 into
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 s●me
                 Point
                 of
                 the
                 Bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 receives
                 only
                 the
                 impression
                 of
                 one
                 Point
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 when
                 ever
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 to
                 view
                 any
                 Object
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 direct
                 our
                 Sight
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Axis
                   of
                   Vision
                
                 to
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 successively
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 take
                 a
                 particular
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 surface
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   the
                   disposition
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   changed
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 the
                 Rays
                 only
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 Objects
                 directly
                 turn'd
                 towards
                 the
                 Apple
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 by
                 passing
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 penetrate
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 there
                 be
                 several
                 other
                 collections
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Organ
                 .
                 As
                 appears
                 in
                 
                   Old
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 only
                 a
                 confus'd
                 Image
                 of
                 Objects
                 that
                 are
                 near
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 
                   look
                   Asquint
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 prominent
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 do
                 more
                 distinctly
                 see
                 things
                 near
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 exactly
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 which
                 difference
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Eye
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 make
                 or
                 constitution
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 Objects
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 view
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 extended
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 become
                 flatter
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 we
                 direct
                 our
                 Sight
                 to
                 any
                 Object
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 too
                 far
                 distant
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 distinctly
                 perceived
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 constitution
                 of
                 our
                 Eye
                 ,
                 the
                 Eye
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 4
                 direct
                 or
                 straight
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 plain
                 or
                 flat
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 draw
                 it
                 downwards
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 hollow
                 wherein
                 the
                 Eye
                 is
                 placed
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Retina
                 approacheth
                 near
                 enough
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Crystalline
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 Collection
                 of
                 Rays
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 one
                 Point
                 of
                 the
                 distant
                 Object
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 direct
                 our
                 Sight
                 to
                 an
                 Object
                 that
                 is
                 too
                 near
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 Eye
                 becomes
                 dilated
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   Oblique
                   Muscles
                
                 that
                 do
                 encompass
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 blown
                 up
                 or
                 swell'd
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 introduced
                 Spirits
                 do
                 press
                 the
                 Eye
                 ;
                 whereby
                 it
                 comes
                 
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 space
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Crystalline
                   Humour
                
                 and
                 the
                 Retina
                 ,
                 becomes
                 large
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 Rays
                 ,
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 the
                 near
                 Object
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 again
                 collected
                 and
                 united
                 in
                 the
                 Retina
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   Old
                   Men
                   see
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   near
                   them
                   ,
                   confusedly
                   ;
                   and
                   Squint-Ey'd
                   persons
                   ,
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   far
                   from
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Old
                   Men
                
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 exactly
                 perceive
                 Objects
                 that
                 are
                 too
                 near
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Humours
                 begin
                 to
                 dry
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Bodies
                 waste
                 and
                 grow
                 learner
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Convexity
                 of
                 the
                 Horny
                 and
                 
                   Crystalline
                   Humours
                
                 is
                 diminished
                 and
                 so
                 grows
                 flatter
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Eye
                 becomes
                 somewhat
                 broader
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Youth
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 alteration
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 suffer
                 the
                 Rays
                 proceeding
                 from
                 a
                 near
                 Object
                 ,
                 and
                 constituting
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 Cones
                 ,
                 to
                 unite
                 in
                 the
                 Retina
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 make
                 them
                 pass
                 on
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 unite
                 beyond
                 it
                 .
                 Whereas
                 those
                 who
                 
                   see
                   Asquint
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 prominent
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 do
                 but
                 imperfectly
                 behold
                 things
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ;
                 for
                 their
                 Eyes
                 being
                 longer
                 and
                 protuberant
                 ,
                 the
                 Rays
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 one
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 distant
                 Oject
                 ,
                 do
                 meet
                 before
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Retina
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 spreading
                 themselves
                 ,
                 fall
                 only
                 upon
                 a
                 little
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 such
                 prominent
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 do
                 approach
                 the
                 Object
                 to
                 their
                 Organ
                 ,
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 too
                 short
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 visive
                 Cones
                 to
                 the
                 Retina
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 nearer
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 approached
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 are
                 the
                 Rays
                 thereof
                 turn'd
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 constitute
                 shorter
                 
                   Visive
                   Pyramids
                
                 or
                 Cones
                 .
                 But
                 
                   Old
                   Men
                
                 remove
                 the
                 Object
                 farther
                 from
                 their
                 Eye
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 making
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 Cones
                 longer
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 reach
                 the
                 Retina
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Convex
                   spectacles
                   are
                   of
                   most
                   use
                   to
                   Old
                   Men
                   ,
                   as
                   Concave
                   Spectacles
                   to
                   Squint
                   Ey'd
                   persons
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Convex
                   Spectacles
                
                 are
                 most
                 useful
                 for
                 
                   Old
                   Men
                
                 ;
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Concave
                 Spectacles
                 are
                 most
                 helpful
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   Squint
                   Ey'd
                
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 having
                 the
                 Rays
                 contracted
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 Cones
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Retina
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 effected
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Convex
                   Spectacle
                
                 :
                 but
                 whereas
                 the
                 latter
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 dilatation
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 Cusps
                 of
                 the
                 Cones
                 towards
                 the
                 Retina
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 effected
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Concave
                   Spectacle
                
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 interposing
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Convex
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Rays
                 which
                 before
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 and
                 further
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 gathered
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Apple
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Rays
                 are
                 now
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 Eye
                 from
                 those
                 parts
                 that
                 were
                 hid
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 joined
                 together
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 distant
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 represent
                 the
                 whole
                 Object
                 bigger
                 than
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 the
                 interposing
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Concave
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 many
                 Rays
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 entred
                 the
                 Apple
                 ,
                 are
                 thrust
                 outwards
                 to
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 outward
                 parts
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 those
                 parts
                 which
                 were
                 separate
                 before
                 ,
                 do
                 now
                 unite
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 this
                 contraction
                 represent
                 the
                 whole
                 Object
                 less
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Object
                   forms
                   its
                   Image
                   in
                   the
                   Eye
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 
                   second
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 in
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 conceive
                 how
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 supposing
                 we
                 do
                 well
                 apprehend
                 that
                 the
                 Object
                 acts
                 only
                 upon
                 one
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Eye
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 upon
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 directly
                 opposite
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 that
                 one
                 only
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Retina
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 middlemost
                 is
                 affected
                 by
                 that
                 one
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Rays
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 External
                 Objects
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 act
                 upon
                 some
                 Latitude
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Figure
                 doth
                 as
                 much
                 resemble
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lineaments
                 of
                 an
                 Excellent
                 Painter
                 ,
                 drawn
                 in
                 a
                 Picture
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 like
                 him
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 reason
                 for
                 this
                 latitude
                 of
                 the
                 Retina
                 being
                 like
                 the
                 
                   Object
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 because
                 it
                 receives
                 so
                 many
                 impressions
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 different
                 Colours
                 or
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 an
                 Image
                 or
                 Likeness
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 that
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 some
                 resemblance
                 with
                 the
                 thing
                 it
                 expresseth
                 ;
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 give
                 this
                 name
                 to
                 the
                 Latitude
                 of
                 the
                 Retina
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Rays
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Object
                 do
                 fall
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 may
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Object
                 doth
                 pourtray
                 its
                 similitude
                 or
                 Image
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   This
                   Image
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   lik●
                   unto
                   the
                   Object
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 any
                 more
                 perfect
                 likeness
                 between
                 the
                 Object
                 we
                 behold
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Image
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Objects
                 and
                 Images
                 ,
                 that
                 appear
                 in
                 a
                 darkned
                 Room
                 ,
                 where
                 only
                 one
                 little
                 hole
                 is
                 left
                 for
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 to
                 enter
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 received
                 at
                 a
                 convenient
                 distance
                 upon
                 
                   white
                   Paper
                
                 or
                 a
                 Sheet
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 Objects
                 be
                 very
                 exactly
                 delineated
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Qualities
                 sufficiently
                 express
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 appear
                 inverst
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 right
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 are
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 uppermost
                 in
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 are
                 neathermost
                 in
                 the
                 Image
                 .
                 As
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 Figure
                 before
                 represented
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 find
                 Y
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 side
                 ,
                 represents
                 X
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 Right
                 ;
                 and
                 V
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 Right
                 ,
                 T
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 Left.
                 But
                 how
                 this
                 comes
                 about
                 shall
                 be
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   next
                   Chapter
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Images
                   of
                   the
                   Objects
                   arrive
                   at
                   the
                   Brain
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Third
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 resolved
                 how
                 the
                 Resemblances
                 of
                 Bodies
                 are
                 conveyed
                 from
                 the
                 Eye
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 this
                 also
                 will
                 be
                 easily
                 apprehended
                 ▪
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 these
                 Representations
                 pourtra●ed
                 in
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Extremities
                 of
                 the
                 Capillaments
                 ,
                 which
                 compose
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerves
                
                 are
                 so
                 imprest
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Rays
                 touch
                 those
                 Capillaments
                 ,
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 whole
                 length
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 with
                 their
                 extremities
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 this
                 impression
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 every
                 Capillament
                 ,
                 reacheth
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 must
                 be
                 conveyed
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 these
                 Capillaments
                 are
                 terminated
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 The
                 R●●s
                 therefore
                 that
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 X
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 E●●
                 ,
                 touch
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Capillaments
                 of
                 the
                 Retina
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 Y
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 R
                 ,
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 S
                 ,
                 touch
                 the
                 Extremity
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Capillament
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   ▪
                
                 T
                 ▪
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 another
                 V
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 Light
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 Motion
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   propension
                   to
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Rays
                 that
                 are
                 come
                 from
                 XRT
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 Capillaments
                 YSV
                 ,
                 are
                 consequently
                 of
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 an
                 Image
                 is
                 again
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 faceth
                 the
                 Cavities
                 thereof
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Image
                 nothing
                 else
                 is
                 understood
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   than
                   the
                   various
                   Motions
                   of
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 those
                 represented
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Looking
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Bottom
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                   ▪
                
                 &c.
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 motions
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   only
                   one
                   Sensation
                   is
                   perceived
                   in
                   the
                   Brain
                   .
                
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 you
                 will
                 enquire
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 the
                 Images
                 proceeding
                 from
                 
                   External
                   things
                
                 ,
                 and
                 entring
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 exhibit
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 only
                 Object
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 there
                 be
                 2
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerves
                
                 which
                 equally
                 convey
                 the
                 motion
                 imprest
                 upon
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Kernel
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 called
                 Conarion
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 2
                 Images
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 both
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 are
                 united
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 those
                 Spirits
                 that
                 fill
                 the
                 Cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Kernel
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Residence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Sense
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Soul
                 immediately
                 exerciseth
                 its
                 operations
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 we
                 behold
                 an
                 Object
                 ,
                 by
                 Example
                 a
                 Flower
                 ,
                 the
                 Light
                 that
                 is
                 reflected
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 delineate
                 2
                 Pictures
                 or
                 Resemblances
                 in
                 each
                 of
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 draw
                 2
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerves
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 which
                 Representations
                 being
                 conveyed
                 to
                 this
                 Kernel
                 ,
                 do
                 meet
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 united
                 ;
                 which
                 Kernel
                 consequently
                 acting
                 upon
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 represents
                 to
                 it
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 that
                 Flower
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Why
                   we
                   assert
                   this
                   Kernel
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Midst
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 do
                 we
                 without
                 good
                 ground
                 assert
                 this
                 Kernel
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 
                   Principal
                   Seat
                
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 Sensations
                 are
                 performed
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 are
                 double
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 2
                 Eyes
                 to
                 see
                 with
                 ,
                 2
                 Ears
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 2
                 Hands
                 to
                 handle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 our
                 Senses
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 but
                 one
                 Object
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 but
                 one
                 Sound
                 ,
                 &c.
                 wherefore
                 It
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 both
                 these
                 Images
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Motions
                 proceeding
                 from
                 2
                 Organs
                 ,
                 should
                 meet
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 be
                 considered
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Soul.
                 Neither
                 is
                 any
                 such
                 single
                 part
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 besides
                 this
                 Kernel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 is
                 surrounded
                 by
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 accounted
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 Common
                 Sense
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 it self
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
                 How
                 Vision
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Sense
                 ef
                 Seeing
                 is
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Soul
                   feels
                   or
                   is
                   sensible
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Nerves
                   .
                
                 HAving
                 thus
                 explained
                 how
                 the
                 Light
                 is
                 transmitted
                 through
                 the
                 Humours
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ;
                 how
                 Objects
                 communicate
                 their
                 Images
                 to
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 said
                 Images
                 enter
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 it
                 remains
                 now
                 that
                 we
                 explain
                 ,
                 how
                 this
                 Image
                 ,
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 doth
                 produce
                 that
                 Sensation
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 See
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 the
                 Clarity
                 and
                 distinction
                 of
                 our
                 Sight
                 ;
                 and
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Qualities
                 of
                 
                   Objects
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 their
                 
                   Situation
                   ,
                   Distance
                   ,
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Motion
                
                 or
                 Rest
                 ,
                 are
                 thereby
                 discerned
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 understand
                 how
                 this
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Image
                
                 is
                 delineated
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 ,
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 before
                 handled
                 Chap.
                 X.
                 §
                 6.
                 viz.
                 that
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 our
                 Soul
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 those
                 Motions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 imprest
                 on
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 thin
                 Capillaments
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Hair-like
                   Strings
                
                 of
                 the
                 Retina
                 derive
                 their
                 Original
                 ,
                 various
                 Sensations
                 are
                 excited
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 difference
                 of
                 them
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 various
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 doth
                 excite
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 by
                 occasion
                 of
                 some
                 motions
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Nerves
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Ears
                 ,
                 perceives
                 Sounds
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 those
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 that
                 assist
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Tasting
                 ,
                 and
                 act
                 immediately
                 upon
                 our
                 Soul
                 ,
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Taste
                 is
                 stirr'd
                 up
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   the
                   Images
                   of
                   Objects
                   are
                   .
                
                 For
                 these
                 Impressions
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 various
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 affecting
                 the
                 
                   Glandula
                   Pinealis
                
                 or
                 Pine-Apple-like
                 Kernel
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 when
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 attends
                 ,
                 he
                 discerns
                 visible
                 Objects
                 ,
                 tho
                 ▪
                 these
                 motions
                 are
                 not
                 like
                 the
                 Objects
                 which
                 they
                 represent
                 .
                 Just
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 walks
                 in
                 the
                 Dark
                 ,
                 or
                 i●
                 blind
                 ,
                 distinguisheth
                 Objects
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 Stick
                 ,
                 tho'
                 neither
                 the
                 Stick
                 ,
                 nor
                 its
                 Motion
                 bear
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Or
                 as
                 
                   Words
                   written
                
                 or
                 spoken
                 ,
                 serve
                 to
                 convey
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 no
                 resemblances
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 bring
                 to
                 our
                 Minds
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   some
                   Objects
                   appear
                   more
                   clearly
                   than
                   others
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 clear
                 and
                 lively
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 Rays
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 and
                 entring
                 the
                 Eye
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 impression
                 made
                 upon
                 the
                 Capillaments
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                
                 is
                 the
                 stronger
                 .
                 The
                 largeness
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Apple
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                
                 ,
                 conduceth
                 also
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 way
                 to
                 many
                 Rays
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 representing
                 of
                 its
                 Image
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 thereof
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 dilate
                 and
                 open
                 the
                 Apple
                 of
                 our
                 Eye
                 more
                 in
                 viewing
                 a
                 distant
                 Object
                 ,
                 than
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 near
                 us
                 ;
                 because
                 then
                 more
                 Rays
                 enter
                 the
                 Eye
                 from
                 the
                 several
                 points
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 we
                 do
                 straiten
                 it
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 less
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 remote
                 Objects
                 ,
                 appear
                 more
                 clearly
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 very
                 near
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Colours
                 of
                 those
                 appear
                 more
                 lively
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 these
                 more
                 dull
                 and
                 weak
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Distinction
                   of
                   Vision
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Distinction
                 of
                 Sight
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 are
                 discerned
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 
                   Place
                   ,
                   Situation
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 and
                 Colour
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Refraction
                 of
                 Rays
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Sight
                 of
                 any
                 Object
                 may
                 be
                 very
                 distinct
                 ,
                 and
                 admit
                 of
                 no
                 confusion
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Rays
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 are
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Horny
                   Membran
                
                 ,
                 be
                 so
                 refracted
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 at
                 last
                 meet
                 and
                 be
                 united
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 that
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 happen
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 in
                 those
                 Rays
                 ,
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 that
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 Vision
                 is
                 terminated
                 ,
                 it
                 so
                 happens
                 that
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 only
                 have
                 a
                 distinct
                 Sensation
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 a
                 confused
                 and
                 indistinct
                 view
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   other
                   Cause
                   of
                   Distinct
                   Seeing
                   .
                
                 The
                 other
                 cause
                 of
                 
                   Distinct
                   Vision
                
                 ,
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 Capillaments
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 discern
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 we
                 do
                 behold
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 distinguisht
                 by
                 Colour
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 distinct
                 perception
                 of
                 these
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 depend
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Rays
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 several
                 points
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 meet
                 in
                 about
                 so
                 many
                 other
                 points
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 also
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Filaments
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Extremities
                 or
                 Ends
                 whereof
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 that
                 space
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Image
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Eye
                 doth
                 take
                 up
                 ;
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 ends
                 of
                 these
                 Capillaments
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 sensible
                 parts
                 in
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 that
                 reflect
                 their
                 Rays
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Rays
                 proceeding
                 from
                 2
                 different
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 should
                 meet
                 in
                 2
                 divers
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Filament
                 separately
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 met
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Point
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 move
                 that
                 one
                 Filament
                 after
                 2
                 several
                 manners
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Fields
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Summer-time
                 ,
                 abounding
                 with
                 Red
                 or
                 
                   Yellow
                   Flowers
                
                 that
                 grow
                 amongst
                 the
                 Grass
                 ,
                 do
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 wholly
                 Red
                 or
                 Yellow
                 ;
                 because
                 both
                 the
                 Grass
                 and
                 Flowers
                 acting
                 together
                 upon
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 fame
                 Capillament
                 ,
                 the
                 Flowers
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 lively
                 Colour
                 ,
                 do
                 only
                 appear
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 Filament
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 only
                 follows
                 the
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Flowers
                 imprest
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   the
                   Situation
                   of
                   the
                   Object
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   discerned
                   .
                
                 The
                 situation
                 of
                 Bodies
                 is
                 not
                 perceived
                 by
                 any
                 Representation
                 or
                 other
                 Action
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Impulse
                 ,
                 coming
                 from
                 a
                 certain
                 Region
                 or
                 quarter
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Object
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 situate
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Rays
                 come
                 that
                 affect
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 Candle
                 AC
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 quarter
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Eye
                 BDE
                 ,
                 doth
                 from
                 thence
                 receive
                 the
                 Rays
                 that
                 make
                 an
                 Impression
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 Impression
                 gives
                 
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 judge
                 that
                 the
                 Candle
                 AC
                 ,
                 takes
                 up
                 such
                 a
                 situation
                 amongst
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 depends
                 only
                 on
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Filaments
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 do
                 arise
                 :
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 those
                 Filaments
                 are
                 diversly
                 affected
                 by
                 Bodies
                 in
                 different
                 places
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 various
                 disposition
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 by
                 their
                 peculiar
                 motion
                 ,
                 discerns
                 their
                 different
                 situations
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 we
                 turn
                 our
                 Head
                 or
                 Eye
                 this
                 way
                 or
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 put
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 that
                 thing
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Change
                 which
                 the
                 Nerves
                 inserted
                 in
                 the
                 Muscles
                 subservient
                 to
                 that
                 Motion
                 ,
                 do
                 effect
                 in
                 our
                 Brain
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Eye
                 BDE
                 sees
                 the
                 Candle
                 AC
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Candle
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 partake
                 of
                 another
                 disposition
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 it
                 lookt
                 another
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   an
                   Object
                   is
                   turn'd
                   upside
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   Eye
                   .
                
                 Nevertheless
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 Objects
                 be
                 perceived
                 in
                 their
                 natural
                 situation
                 ;
                 yet
                 their
                 Images
                 are
                 turned
                 upside
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Rays
                 that
                 enter
                 the
                 Eye
                 being
                 Perpendicular
                 ,
                 and
                 Direct
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 straitness
                 of
                 the
                 Apple
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 entring
                 obliquely
                 ,
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 the
                 Oblique
                 Ray
                 AB
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Candle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ray
                 ,
                 CD
                 ,
                 flowing
                 from
                 its
                 lower
                 ,
                 do
                 intercept
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 C
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Candle
                 ,
                 is
                 represented
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 upwards
                 about
                 D
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 A
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Candle
                 appears
                 about
                 B
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Candle
                 is
                 delineated
                 in
                 the
                 Eye
                 inverted
                 .
                 This
                 any
                 one
                 can
                 make
                 an
                 Experiment
                 of
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 ,
                 devested
                 of
                 all
                 its
                 Membrans
                 and
                 Muscles
                 besides
                 the
                 Retina
                 ;
                 for
                 supposing
                 that
                 this
                 Eye
                 be
                 placed
                 before
                 the
                 little
                 hole
                 of
                 a
                 Darkened
                 Room
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Candle
                 AC
                 ,
                 be
                 set
                 opposit
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 then
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 Room
                 we
                 look
                 into
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Image
                 turn'd
                 upside
                 down
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Things
                   at
                   a
                   great
                   distance
                   appear
                   higher
                
                 This
                 inversion
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 in
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 is
                 th●
                 cause
                 why
                 things
                 appear
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 higher
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 farther
                 from
                 us
                 ;
                 because
                 Rays
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 things
                 near
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 do
                 reach
                 the
                 upper
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 or
                 Retina
                 ;
                 whereas
                 those
                 that
                 flow
                 from
                 Objects
                 far
                 distant
                 ,
                 do
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 :
                 And
                 consequently
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 should
                 appear
                 Higher
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 latter
                 Lower
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Distance
                   of
                   things
                   is
                   perceived
                   .
                
                 The
                 Distance
                 of
                 Objects
                 is
                 discerned
                 by
                 the
                 various
                 motions
                 that
                 change
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 behold
                 things
                 at
                 a
                 Distance
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Apple
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                
                 becomes
                 more
                 dilated
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Crystalline
                   Humour
                
                 is
                 somewhat
                 withdrawn
                 towards
                 the
                 Retina
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 becomes
                 more
                 Round
                 :
                 whereas
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 view
                 Objects
                 that
                 are
                 near
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Apple
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                
                 is
                 lessened
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Crystalline
                   Humour
                
                 contracted
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 outwards
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Eye
                 becomes
                 more
                 extended
                 in
                 length
                 .
                 And
                 whilst
                 we
                 thus
                 change
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 our
                 Eye
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 an
                 alteration
                 consequently
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 Nature
                 having
                 so
                 ordered
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 thereby
                 might
                 be
                 informed
                 of
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Other
                   ways
                   of
                   discerning
                   the
                   Distance
                   of
                   Objects
                   .
                
                 The
                 Distance
                 also
                 of
                 Objects
                 may
                 be
                 discerned
                 by
                 the
                 distinct
                 or
                 confused
                 Representation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 or
                 weakness
                 of
                 the
                 Light.
                 Thus
                 when
                 we
                 know
                 the
                 Bulk
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 beforehand
                 ,
                 its
                 distinct
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Liveliness
                 of
                 its
                 Colour
                 ,
                 this
                 knowledge
                 will
                 help
                 us
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Interposition
                 also
                 of
                 many
                 Bodies
                 between
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Bodies
                 which
                 we
                 behold
                 ,
                 conduceth
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 perceiving
                 of
                 their
                 Distance
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 distance
                 we
                 imagin
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 serves
                 us
                 for
                 a
                 measure
                 whereby
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 Objects
                 we
                 are
                 viewing
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 very
                 high
                 raised
                 above
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 nearer
                 to
                 us
                 when
                 no
                 visible
                 Bodies
                 interpose
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 many
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Bodies
                
                 intervene
                 .
                 The
                 strength
                 also
                 and
                 weakness
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 are
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 inform
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Distance
                 of
                 Objects
                 :
                 For
                 Bodies
                 illustrated
                 with
                 a
                 weak
                 Light
                 ,
                 are
                 apprehended
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 nearer
                 to
                 us
                 which
                 are
                 seen
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 a
                 strong
                 and
                 vigorous
                 collustration
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 towards
                 Night
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 
                   misty
                   Weather
                
                 ,
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 near
                 appear
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Bulk
                   of
                   the
                   Object
                   is
                   perceived
                   .
                
                 By
                 perceiving
                 the
                 Situation
                 and
                 Distance
                 of
                 every
                 Object
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 informed
                 of
                 the
                 Bulk
                 and
                 Bigness
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Thus
                 when
                 the
                 Rays
                 from
                 A
                 and
                 C
                 ,
                 are
                 decussated
                 ,
                 or
                 intersect
                 one
                 another
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Apple
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                
                 E
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Objects
                   Angle
                   of
                   Vision
                
                 being
                 known
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 by
                 this
                 Impression
                 ,
                 being
                 informed
                 of
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 these
                 Rays
                 ,
                 easily
                 discerns
                 the
                 Quantity
                 of
                 the
                 line
                 AC
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Magnitude
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 ever
                 the
                 Mind
                 mistake
                 in
                 judging
                 of
                 the
                 Bulk
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 rightly
                 perceived
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 happens
                 to
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 conceive
                 the
                 great
                 distance
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 will
                 never
                 know
                 the
                 true
                 Magnitude
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Moon
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 appear
                 bigger
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 farther
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 happen
                 because
                 they
                 sometime
                 appear
                 under
                 a
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 time
                 under
                 a
                 less
                 Angle
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 judged
                 to
                 
                 be
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 
                   Modern
                   Astronomers
                
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 measur'd
                 the
                 Angle
                 under
                 which
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 Moon
                 appear
                 at
                 their
                 Rising
                 and
                 Setting
                 ,
                 find
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 under
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 about
                 the
                 Meridian
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Figure
                   of
                   Objects
                   is
                   perceived
                   .
                
                 We
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 any
                 Object
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 knowledge
                 or
                 opinion
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 different
                 Parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 from
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 the
                 Images
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 delineated
                 in
                 the
                 Eye
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 those
                 Images
                 are
                 often
                 Elliptical
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 
                   oblong
                   Square
                
                 ,
                 which
                 represent
                 to
                 us
                 Objects
                 that
                 are
                 perfectly
                 Round
                 and
                 
                   Equilateral
                   Squares
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Square
                   Objects
                
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 us
                 appear
                 Round
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 great
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 Angles
                 obliterates
                 the
                 Jettings-out
                 and
                 Unevenness
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 Round
                 or
                 
                   Concave
                   Bodies
                
                 appear
                 with
                 flat
                 and
                 even
                 Surfaces
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 rising
                 or
                 depression
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 distance
                 ,
                 escapes
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 who
                 beholds
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 discern
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 round
                 ,
                 but
                 flat
                 ,
                 tho'
                 indeed
                 the
                 middle
                 parts
                 thereof
                 be
                 nearer
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 towards
                 the
                 Edges
                 :
                 but
                 so
                 vast
                 is
                 the
                 distance
                 between
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 our
                 Eye
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 foresaid
                 proximity
                 of
                 the
                 middle
                 Parts
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 considerable
                 or
                 perceptible
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Motion
                   or
                   Rest
                   of
                   Bodies
                   is
                   perceived
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Motion
                 is
                 perceived
                 when
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Objects
                 imprest
                 on
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 do
                 run
                 through
                 several
                 Spaces
                 in
                 the
                 Retina
                 ,
                 and
                 successively
                 answer
                 to
                 other
                 Images
                 of
                 Objects
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 as
                 immoveable
                 .
                 Or
                 when
                 the
                 Eye
                 is
                 fain
                 to
                 turn
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 continue
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Sight
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 the
                 Rest
                 of
                 Visible
                 things
                 is
                 perceived
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Eye
                 continuing
                 without
                 Motion
                 ,
                 the
                 Images
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 Retina
                 are
                 at
                 Rest
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Respect
                 to
                 another
                 Object
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 consider'd
                 as
                 without
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   There
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   due
                   Distance
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Object
                   and
                   the
                   Eye
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 due
                 and
                 right
                 seeing
                 of
                 any
                 Object
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 required
                 a
                 due
                 distance
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 many
                 Rays
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 several
                 Points
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 may
                 meet
                 together
                 in
                 every
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Retina
                 .
                 As
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 sufficiently
                 great
                 and
                 perceptible
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 if
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 D
                 ,
                 be
                 too
                 near
                 ,
                 the
                 Rays
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 ABC
                 ,
                 will
                 enter
                 so
                 obliquely
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Convex
                   Surface
                
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 AC
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Retina
                 E
                 cannot
                 be
                 affected
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 sufficiently
                 gathered
                 together
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 since
                 the
                 meeting
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 is
                 only
                 in
                 F
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 no
                 perceptible
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 be
                 delineated
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 Seeing
                 cannot
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Rays
                 entring
                 the
                 Apple
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 refracted
                 at
                 their
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 Membrans
                 and
                 Humours
                 ,
                 strike
                 upon
                 the
                 Retina
                 ,
                 and
                 impress
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   too
                   great
                   distance
                   of
                   the
                   Object
                   produceth
                   only
                   an
                   obscure
                   Vision
                   .
                
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Object
                 is
                 at
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 the
                 contrary
                 happens
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 then
                 only
                 a
                 few
                 Rays
                 proceed
                 from
                 every
                 Point
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 too
                 much
                 approach
                 to
                 a
                 Parallelism
                 ,
                 it
                 so
                 happens
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 united
                 before
                 they
                 reach
                 the
                 Retina
                 ;
                 and
                 presently
                 after
                 separating
                 themselves
                 again
                 from
                 that
                 Point
                 of
                 their
                 meeting
                 ,
                 cannot
                 sufficiently
                 move
                 or
                 agitate
                 the
                 Retina
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 only
                 an
                 obscure
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 is
                 represented
                 .
                 By
                 Example
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 Object
                 A
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 only
                 a
                 few
                 Rays
                 will
                 flow
                 from
                 each
                 Point
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Rays
                 
                 AB
                 ,
                 AC
                 ,
                 AD
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 each
                 Point
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 inclining
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 a
                 Parallelism
                 ,
                 will
                 unite
                 about
                 E
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Retina
                 F.
                 Whence
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 a
                 too
                 little
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 will
                 be
                 drawn
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   VVhat
                   a
                   Telescope
                   or
                   Prospective-Glass
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   Objects
                   at
                   a
                   distance
                   are
                   perceived
                   by
                   it
                   .
                
                 To
                 prevent
                 this
                 defect
                 ,
                 a
                 Telescope
                 or
                 
                   Prospective
                   Glass
                
                 is
                 employ'd
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 Instrument
                 whereby
                 the
                 
                   Visive
                   Faculty
                
                 is
                 assisted
                 to
                 discern
                 Objects
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 distinctly
                 )
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 2
                 
                   Glasses
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 a
                 Convex
                 and
                 a
                 Concave
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 the
                 Rays
                 are
                 so
                 gather'd
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 union
                 or
                 coition
                 of
                 Cones
                 like
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 the
                 Concave
                 intervenes
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 somewhat
                 dilating
                 of
                 these
                 Cones
                 ,
                 doth
                 advance
                 their
                 Points
                 or
                 Cusps
                 ,
                 and
                 renders
                 them
                 more
                 distinct
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 being
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Apple
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 after
                 decussation
                 ,
                 they
                 again
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 Retina
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 Convexity
                 ,
                 represent
                 the
                 thing
                 greater
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 if
                 such
                 an
                 Instrument
                 be
                 duly
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 Rays
                 that
                 are
                 gather'd
                 about
                 E
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 scatter'd
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 Retina
                 F
                 ,
                 become
                 gather'd
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 convexity
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 produce
                 a
                 distinct
                 and
                 exact
                 Vision
                 or
                 Sight
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Telescope
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 great
                 Pupil
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 Object
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 many
                 Rays
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Convex
                   figure
                
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Glass
                 ,
                 which
                 congregates
                 the
                 Rays
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 under
                 a
                 greater
                 Angle
                 of
                 Vision
                 .
                 This
                 Instrument
                 causeth
                 also
                 a
                 great
                 decussation
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 ,
                 which
                 enter
                 the
                 Round
                 outward
                 Extremity
                 of
                 the
                 Tube
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Retina
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 a
                 great
                 Representation
                 or
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 is
                 delineated
                 in
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 things
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 appear
                 great
                 and
                 distinct
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Deception
                   of
                   the
                   Sight
                   .
                
                 How
                 liable
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 deceived
                 by
                 our
                 Sight
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 our
                 other
                 Senses
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 evident
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 considering
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 all
                 our
                 Sensations
                 are
                 formed
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 particularly
                 that
                 of
                 Seeing
                 .
                 For
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Objects
                 appear
                 more
                 clearly
                 to
                 us
                 than
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 
                   Place
                   ,
                   Situation
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Colours
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 always
                 distinctly
                 represented
                 ;
                 that
                 their
                 Bulk
                 seems
                 sometimes
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 less
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 they
                 are
                 altogether
                 invisible
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 Parts
                 that
                 make
                 their
                 
                   Essential
                   constitution
                
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Bud
                 of
                 a
                 Tulip-Root
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Microscope
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 discover
                 the
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 turn
                 Green
                 ,
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 compose
                 the
                 Flower
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 little
                 Triangular
                 part
                 which
                 contains
                 the
                 Seed
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 6
                 little
                 Pillars
                 that
                 surround
                 it
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Tulip
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Bud
                 of
                 a
                 Mustard-Seed
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Kernel
                 of
                 an
                 Apple
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Trees
                 and
                 Plants
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 nothing
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 can
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 when
                 assisted
                 by
                 a
                 Microscope
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 with
                 confidence
                 conclude
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Bud
                 of
                 their
                 Seeds
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 also
                 appear
                 in
                 little
                 Animals
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Mites
                 that
                 breed
                 in
                 
                   rotten
                   Cheese
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 little
                 Worms
                 that
                 gnaw
                 the
                 Skin
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 
                 the
                 hands
                 to
                 itch
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 
                   Organical
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 Animals
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Bud
                 of
                 a
                 Root
                 of
                 the
                 Tulip
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Flower
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 we
                 may
                 perceive
                 in
                 the
                 Treadle
                 of
                 an
                 Egg
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Hen
                 hath
                 not
                 yet
                 sit
                 upon
                 ,
                 a
                 Pullet
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 is
                 wholly
                 formed
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 Frogs
                 may
                 be
                 perceiv'd
                 in
                 the
                 Spawn
                 of
                 Frogs
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 add
                 what
                 Malbranche
                 asserts
                 ,
                 that
                 probably
                 there
                 are
                 infinite
                 Trees
                 in
                 one
                 only
                 Bud
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Plants
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Man
                 and
                 Animals
                 that
                 shall
                 ever
                 be
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 produc'd
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 cannot
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 our
                 unassisted
                 Eyes
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 cannot
                 be
                 perceived
                 with
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 Microscopes
                 :
                 And
                 much
                 less
                 by
                 our
                 other
                 Senses
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Sight
                 excells
                 in
                 
                   order
                   ,
                   dignity
                
                 and
                 extent
                 .
                 Neither
                 must
                 this
                 seem
                 any
                 whit
                 strange
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 Bodies
                 that
                 affects
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 whole
                 Surface
                 neither
                 that
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 affecting
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 Parts
                 only
                 of
                 it
                 that
                 are
                 big
                 enough
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 those
                 Parts
                 which
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 Essential
                 Constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 often
                 too
                 small
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 Sensation
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 hid
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Object
                 which
                 we
                 perceive
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 quite
                 different
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 Of
                 Waking
                 ,
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 Dreams
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   Sleep
                   is
                   distinguish'd
                   from
                   VVaking
                   .
                
                 NExt
                 after
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 proper
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 Waking
                 and
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 these
                 their
                 Operations
                 and
                 Cessations
                 are
                 determin'd
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Waking
                   is
                   the
                   free
                   Exercise
                   of
                   the
                   Senses
                   ,
                   depending
                   on
                   the
                   uninterrupted
                   influence
                   of
                   the
                   Spirits
                   into
                   the
                   Organs
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 increase
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 more
                 strongly
                 agitate
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Waking
                 or
                 
                   Watchfulness
                   .
                   Sleep
                   is
                   a
                   Binding
                   of
                   the
                   Senses
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   Spirits
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 diminish
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 or
                 foreslow
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 provoke
                 Sleep
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Waking
                 and
                 Sleeping
                 differ
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 as
                 Loosing
                 and
                 Binding
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 Flowing
                 or
                 Standing
                 still
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 River
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 give
                 heed
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 Experience
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 nothing
                 else
                 of
                 Waking
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 hear
                 the
                 Voices
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 speak
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 see
                 visible
                 Objects
                 ,
                 are
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 touch
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 sensible
                 otherways
                 of
                 those
                 thing
                 whereof
                 our
                 Nature
                 is
                 capable
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 we
                 experience
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 state
                 opposite
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 excited
                 by
                 the
                 Objects
                 wont
                 to
                 strike
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 Body
                 rests
                 as
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 all
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Wherein
                   the
                   State
                   of
                   VVaking
                   or
                   VVatchfulness
                   consists
                   .
                
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 States
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Waking
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 (
                 which
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 lively
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 )
                 being
                 in
                 great
                 abundance
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 are
                 easily
                 determin'd
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Glandula
                   Pinealis
                
                 ,
                 to
                 flow
                 into
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 them
                 ▪
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 Capillaments
                 are
                 kept
                 stretched
                 or
                 distended
                 ,
                 and
                 separate
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 supposing
                 this
                 affluence
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 Object
                 acts
                 upon
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 conceived
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Capillaments
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 that
                 terminate
                 towards
                 that
                 Part
                 ,
                 will
                 convey
                 the
                 motion
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 very
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 immediately
                 stirs
                 up
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 Sensation
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 difficult
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 then
                 determin'd
                 towards
                 certain
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 cause
                 those
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Muscles
                 are
                 inserted
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Waking
                 or
                 
                   Watchfulness
                   is
                
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   the
                   Dilatation
                   of
                   the
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                   in
                   the
                   Brain
                   ,
                   and
                   throughout
                   all
                   the
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   Organs
                   of
                   the
                   Senses
                   are
                   at
                   full
                   liberty
                   to
                   transmit
                   the
                   motions
                   of
                   the
                   Objects
                   to
                   the
                   Common
                   Sense
                   ,
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Causes
                   of
                   VVaking
                   or
                   VVatching
                   .
                
                 Watching
                 may
                 be
                 effected
                 by
                 many
                 Causes
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 By
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 thin
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 over-heat
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 agitating
                 it
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 increase
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                   .
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 By
                 things
                 which
                 open
                 the
                 
                   Plexus
                   Choroides
                
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 Spirits
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Nerves
                   .
                   Thirdly
                
                 ,
                 By
                 things
                 that
                 stir
                 and
                 agitate
                 the
                 Body
                 over-much
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 making
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 more
                 swift
                 ,
                 occasion
                 a
                 greater
                 Briskness
                 and
                 Liveliness
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   .
                   Fourthly
                
                 ,
                 By
                 Moderate
                 Sleep
                 or
                 Rest
                 ,
                 which
                 recruit
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 with
                 more
                 agility
                 and
                 chearfulness
                 to
                 perform
                 its
                 Task
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   VVherein
                   the
                   State
                   of
                   Sleep
                   consists
                   .
                
                 Sleep
                 being
                 the
                 State
                 that
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 Watching
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 the
                 outward
                 Senses
                 are
                 bound
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 cease
                 from
                 their
                 Functions
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 understand
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 effected
                 ,
                 by
                 assigning
                 a
                 different
                 disposition
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 Watching
                 doth
                 produce
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Waking
                 doth
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 replenish
                 the
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Nerves
                   :
                   Sleep
                
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 must
                 consist
                 in
                 a
                 deficiency
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 causeth
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 flow
                 into
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 to
                 grow
                 limber
                 and
                 cling
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 no
                 longer
                 distended
                 by
                 the
                 copious
                 afflux
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 shut
                 up
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 this
                 Obstruction
                 happens
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 are
                 dissipated
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 other
                 in
                 a
                 readiness
                 to
                 supply
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 the
                 Filaments
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 cling
                 together
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 in
                 this
                 State
                 an
                 Object
                 should
                 act
                 upon
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 it
                 not
                 transmit
                 that
                 Impression
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 no
                 Sensation
                 can
                 result
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscles
                 being
                 then
                 empty
                 and
                 void
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 become
                 limber
                 and
                 flagging
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cannot
                 be
                 of
                 any
                 use
                 for
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 belong
                 ,
                 nor
                 keep
                 the
                 Body
                 in
                 an
                 upright
                 posture
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 quite
                 vanish'd
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 in
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 lies
                 along
                 ,
                 the
                 Eye-brows
                 fall
                 ,
                 the
                 Head
                 nods
                 ,
                 the
                 Knees
                 fail
                 ,
                 and
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Senses
                 cease
                 from
                 their
                 Actions
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 
                   Sleep
                   is
                
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   a
                   relaxation
                   of
                   the
                   Ventricles
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   flagging
                   of
                   the
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   Organs
                   of
                   Sense
                   are
                   at
                   a
                   stand
                   ,
                   and
                   unfit
                   to
                   convey
                   the
                   motions
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Objects
                   to
                   the
                   Brain
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Common
                   Sense
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Peripateticks
                   concerning
                   Sleep
                   .
                
                 But
                 whence
                 this
                 Effect
                 doth
                 proceed
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 that
                 Band
                 is
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Actions
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 Inward
                 as
                 
                   Outward
                   Senses
                
                 ,
                 are
                 supprest
                 and
                 bound
                 up
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 easie
                 to
                 determine
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 Opinion
                 amongst
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 follow
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 That
                 Sleep
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Vapours
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Chyle
                 and
                 other
                 Humours
                 working
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 afterwards
                 condensed
                 ,
                 cloud
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 Drowziness
                 and
                 Dulness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   This
                   Opinion
                   rejected
                   by
                   those
                   that
                   hold
                   the
                   Circulation
                   of
                   the
                   Blood.
                   
                
                 But
                 this
                 Opinion
                 is
                 not
                 approv'd
                 of
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 hold
                 the
                 
                   Circulation
                   of
                   Blood.
                
                 For
                 these
                 cannot
                 discover
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 ways
                 these
                 Vapours
                 elevated
                 from
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 should
                 through
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Inward
                   parts
                
                 and
                 
                   Bony
                   prisons
                
                 ,
                 as
                 through
                 so
                 many
                 Obstacles
                 ,
                 be
                 carried
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 their
                 Opinion
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 those
                 Humours
                 that
                 moisten
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 is
                 transmitted
                 through
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 communicated
                 to
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Mass
                 of
                 Blood.
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 Sleep
                 be
                 owing
                 to
                 the
                 Vapours
                 that
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 why
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 always
                 consequent
                 to
                 the
                 taking
                 in
                 of
                 Food
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 is
                 not
                 Watching
                 always
                 the
                 Effect
                 of
                 our
                 abstaining
                 from
                 Meat
                 ?
                 When
                 yet
                 we
                 frequently
                 experience
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 with
                 an
                 
                   Empty
                   Stomach
                
                 we
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Deep
                   Sleep
                
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 eaten
                 freely
                 are
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 be
                 watchful
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Children
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 fall
                 asleep
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Weariness
                   ,
                   Singing
                   ,
                   Darkness
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Rocking
                   in
                   a
                   Cradle
                
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 contain
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 these
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 suppos'd
                 so
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 causing
                 of
                 Sleep
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 Ligature
                 be
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 Inward
                 
                   Jugular
                   Arteries
                
                 or
                 Veins
                 of
                 any
                 person
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 presently
                 fall
                 asleep
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 hanged
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 fall
                 asleep
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 turn'd
                 off
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   true
                   Cause
                   of
                   Sleep
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Sleep
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Fumes
                 and
                 Vapours
                 that
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 the
                 deficiency
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 diminution
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Opium
                   ,
                   Poppy
                   ,
                   Mandrakes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 
                   Sleep
                   ▪
                   provoking
                   ▪
                   Medicaments
                
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 praduce
                 their
                 Effects
                 by
                 raising
                 copious
                 Exhalations
                 from
                 the
                 Chyle
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 hinder
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 
                   Fuliginous
                   Humour
                
                 stop
                 the
                 Spirits
                 that
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 from
                 being
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 Membrans
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 
                   gross
                   Meats
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   hard
                   of
                   Digestion
                
                 ,
                 which
                 oppress
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 commonly
                 cause
                 Sleep
                 and
                 Drowziness
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 fix
                 and
                 dull
                 the
                 Spirits
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 and
                 correspondence
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 that
                 part
                 and
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 Spirits
                 there
                 more
                 dull
                 and
                 heavy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   During
                   Sleep
                   ,
                   our
                   Blood
                   is
                   hotter
                   than
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   awake
                   .
                
                 But
                 yet
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Spirits
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 considerable
                 degree
                 of
                 Agitation
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 dulled
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 motion
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 that
                 not
                 being
                 now
                 employ'd
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   awake
                
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 increase
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 mingled
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 much
                 hotter
                 whilst
                 asleep
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 awake
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Coldest
                 Weather
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 our
                 Bodies
                 are
                 very
                 hot
                 when
                 asleep
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 no
                 sooner
                 awake
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 need
                 Fire
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 strong
                 and
                 violent
                 Exercise
                 to
                 preserve
                 us
                 from
                 being
                 sensible
                 of
                 extream
                 Cold
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rigour
                 of
                 the
                 Weather
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   Sleep
                   comes
                   to
                   cease
                   .
                
                 Sleep
                 is
                 discust
                 either
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 it self
                 :
                 The
                 former
                 way
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 is
                 so
                 struck
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 imprest
                 motion
                 arrives
                 at
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 because
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Spirits
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 agitated
                 ,
                 that
                 joyning
                 themselves
                 with
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 carried
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 produce
                 Waking
                 .
                 And
                 Sleep
                 ends
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Blood
                 doth
                 produce
                 whilst
                 we
                 are
                 asleep
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 such
                 abundance
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 that
                 opening
                 the
                 Passages
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 rushing
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 distend
                 the
                 Filaments
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 give
                 the
                 Soul
                 occasion
                 to
                 perceive
                 the
                 several
                 Objects
                 that
                 touch
                 and
                 affect
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   VVhat
                   a
                   Dream
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 The
                 Imaginations
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 asleep
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Dreams
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 asleep
                 ,
                 apprehends
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 discourseth
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 awake
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 happens
                 ,
                 when
                 during
                 Sleep
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 enter
                 these
                 Footsteps
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 before
                 imprest
                 on
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 moving
                 some
                 Parts
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 an
                 Object
                 ,
                 acting
                 upon
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   Dreams
                   are
                   produc'd
                   .
                
                 For
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 in
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 or
                 Passages
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 are
                 stopt
                 up
                 by
                 a
                 
                   thick
                   Vapour
                
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Humour
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 Obstruction
                 ,
                 become
                 less
                 active
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 affection
                 ,
                 or
                 imprest
                 motion
                 ,
                 is
                 conveyed
                 from
                 the
                 outward
                 Sense
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Plexus
                   Choroides
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 rest
                 may
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 discharge
                 their
                 Function
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 part
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 why
                 Imaginations
                 are
                 easily
                 excited
                 in
                 us
                 whilst
                 we
                 are
                 asleep
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 least
                 motion
                 or
                 impression
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Blood
                   ,
                   Gall
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Phlegm
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 those
                 Vapours
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Obstructions
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 the
                 Fibres
                 so
                 torpid
                 and
                 unactive
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 things
                 are
                 but
                 confusedly
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 whilst
                 we
                 are
                 asleep
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   Dreams
                   .
                
                 The
                 difference
                 and
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 Dreams
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 first
                 from
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 the
                 Foot-steps
                 of
                 former
                 motions
                 imprest
                 upon
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 frequently
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 wherewith
                 we
                 have
                 mostly
                 entertained
                 our
                 Thoughts
                 in
                 the
                 Day-time
                 ,
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 Dreams
                 by
                 
                   Night
                   .
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 From
                 the
                 peculiar
                 temperament
                 and
                 complexion
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 Meat
                 and
                 Drink
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Spirits
                 are
                 generated
                 .
                 Thus
                 Persons
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Cholerick
                   Temperament
                
                 dream
                 of
                 
                   Quarrels
                   ,
                   Fightings
                   ,
                   Fires
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Phlegmatick
                   Persons
                   ,
                
                 of
                 
                   Water-floods
                   ,
                   Drowning
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                
                 From
                 Custom
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   second
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 its
                 effect
                 upon
                 us
                 even
                 during
                 Sleep
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Dreams
                   are
                   formed
                   from
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   seen
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 before
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 outward
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 easily
                 moved
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 continual
                 Rest
                 :
                 Therefore
                 it
                 commonly
                 happens
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 push
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 seldom
                 dream
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 perceived
                 by
                 some
                 
                 Sense
                 or
                 other
                 whilst
                 we
                 were
                 awake
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 we
                 find
                 but
                 little
                 difference
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 things
                 we
                 behold
                 waking
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 Dreams
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 the
                 same
                 succession
                 of
                 our
                 Imaginations
                 in
                 our
                 Dreams
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 awake
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 they
                 seem
                 sometimes
                 incoherent
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 there
                 commonly
                 some
                 hidden
                 connexion
                 between
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   our
                   Dreams
                   are
                   sometimes
                   strange
                   and
                   irregular
                   .
                
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 Objects
                 that
                 are
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 whilst
                 we
                 are
                 awake
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 great
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 variously
                 affect
                 the
                 same
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 strange
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 interval
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 Sleeping
                 and
                 Waking
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirits
                 that
                 are
                 continually
                 ranging
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 should
                 not
                 promiscuously
                 move
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 partly
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 moved
                 at
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 one
                 Object
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 another
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 may
                 perceive
                 a
                 monstrous
                 representation
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 Goat
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Lions
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 any
                 Connexion
                 or
                 Order
                 in
                 our
                 Dreams
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXI
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Appetite
                 of
                 Hunger
                 and
                 Thirst
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   Hunger
                   and
                   Thirst
                   are
                   called
                   Natural
                   Appetites
                   or
                   Desires
                   .
                
                 SEeing
                 that
                 Hunger
                 and
                 Thirst
                 are
                 perceived
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 
                   Senses
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 by
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 fine
                 Threads
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 to
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 Gullet
                 ;
                 it
                 seems
                 convenient
                 that
                 having
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 explain
                 what
                 Hunger
                 and
                 Thirst
                 is
                 .
                 Which
                 2
                 affections
                 ,
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 
                   Natural
                   Appetites
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 suppose
                 a
                 Compound
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 generally
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 Eat
                 and
                 Drink
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   
                   Aristotle's
                   Opinion
                   concerning
                   Hunger
                   and
                   Thirst
                   .
                
                 ARISTOTLE
                 defines
                 Hunger
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   desire
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   hot
                   and
                   dry
                
                 ;
                 but
                 does
                 not
                 take
                 notice
                 whence
                 this
                 Appetite
                 doth
                 arise
                 ,
                 nor
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 stirred
                 up
                 ;
                 nor
                 do
                 I
                 believe
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Qualities
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 explicate
                 the
                 nature
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Infants
                 and
                 other
                 new
                 born
                 Animals
                 desire
                 Milk
                 ;
                 but
                 who
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Appetite
                 to
                 Milk
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 dry
                 ?
                 Or
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 Animals
                 when
                 they
                 desire
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 out
                 with
                 an
                 Appetite
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Hot
                 and
                 Dry
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 moisture
                 can
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 far
                 surpasseth
                 their
                 
                   dry
                   substance
                
                 in
                 quantity
                 ?
                 Again
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 Hunger
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Appetite
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 hot
                 and
                 Dry
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 perceive
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 have
                 more
                 cold
                 than
                 heat
                 in
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   Hunger
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   it
                   is
                   caused
                   .
                
                 Hunger
                 therefore
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   a
                   Sense
                   arising
                   in
                   the
                   Ventricle
                   ,
                   from
                   an
                   Acid
                   Juice
                   twitching
                   the
                   Nerves
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 various
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 perceive
                 and
                 discern
                 all
                 the
                 varieties
                 of
                 Light
                 and
                 Colours
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 can
                 produce
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Hunger
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 some
                 Nerves
                 inserted
                 into
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 understanding
                 how
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Stomach
                 is
                 empty
                 of
                 Food
                 ,
                 the
                 Juice
                 or
                 Liquor
                 which
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 flow
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 into
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 to
                 mingle
                 with
                 the
                 Food
                 ,
                 finding
                 no
                 matter
                 to
                 work
                 upon
                 ,
                 twitcheth
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 which
                 motion
                 being
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 stirs
                 up
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Hunger
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   No
                   Liquor
                   is
                   conveyed
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Spleen
                   into
                   the
                   Stomach
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Physicians
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Liquor
                 is
                 conveyed
                 into
                 the
                 Stomach
                 by
                 Veins
                 from
                 the
                 Spleen
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 mistaken
                 herein
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 by
                 this
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Ligature
                 is
                 made
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Vas
                   Breve
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Vessel
                 that
                 lies
                 between
                 the
                 Spleen
                 and
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 is
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Ligature
                 and
                 the
                 Stomach
                 swells
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 grows
                 flag
                 and
                 empty
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 evidence
                 that
                 some
                 liquor
                 is
                 conveyed
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Vessel
                 from
                 the
                 Stomach
                 to
                 the
                 Spleen
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Spleen
                 to
                 the
                 Stomach
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Valvulae
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Vas
                   Breve
                   venosum
                
                 ,
                 do
                 oppose
                 the
                 transmission
                 of
                 any
                 liquor
                 from
                 the
                 Spleen
                 to
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 lead
                 towards
                 the
                 Spleen
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 something
                 is
                 transmitted
                 from
                 the
                 Stomach
                 to
                 the
                 Spleen
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Liquor
                   that
                   flows
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Arteries
                   .
                
                 Now
                 this
                 Liquor
                 which
                 causeth
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Hunger
                 is
                 sowre
                 and
                 sharp
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 off-spring
                 of
                 Choler
                 and
                 Melancholy
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 therefore
                 lighting
                 on
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 twitch
                 and
                 prick
                 the
                 membrans
                 whereof
                 it
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Melancholy
                   Persons
                
                 are
                 great
                 Eaters
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 Juice
                 is
                 more
                 sowre
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Food
                 is
                 soon
                 consumed
                 thereby
                 ,
                 as
                 Metals
                 are
                 in
                 
                   Aqua
                   Fortis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 acid
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Guts
                 egg'd
                 on
                 to
                 a
                 ready
                 Evacuation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   some
                   Persons
                   are
                   very
                   seldom
                   sensible
                   of
                   Hunger
                   .
                
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 it
                 sometimes
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 persons
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 eaten
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 no
                 sense
                 of
                 Hunger
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 desire
                 to
                 Eat
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 frequently
                 so
                 with
                 
                   Phlegmatick
                   Persons
                
                 .
                 Because
                 this
                 Juice
                 by
                 some
                 obstruction
                 or
                 other
                 is
                 hindred
                 from
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 thin
                 and
                 weak
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Stomach
                 is
                 not
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 weak
                 impression
                 it
                 makes
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 its
                 force
                 is
                 blunted
                 by
                 some
                 cold
                 and
                 
                   clammy
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 this
                 
                   sharp
                   Humour
                
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Stomach
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 always
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 causes
                 that
                 occasions
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Appetite
                 to
                 Food
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 in
                 
                   Sick
                   People
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Of
                   Persons
                   that
                   are
                   troubled
                   with
                   a
                   Dogs
                   hunger
                   ,
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   called
                   .
                
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 continual
                 Hunger
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 like
                 Dogs
                 are
                 ever
                 Ravenous
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 satisfied
                 ;
                 because
                 so
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 this
                 
                   sharp
                   Humour
                
                 is
                 conveyed
                 to
                 their
                 Stomachs
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 Food
                 thereby
                 is
                 made
                 sowre
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 their
                 Stomach
                 is
                 continually
                 twitched
                 ,
                 and
                 sollicited
                 to
                 desire
                 more
                 Food
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 being
                 readily
                 evacuated
                 downwards
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 cast
                 up
                 by
                 Vomit
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 this
                 Humour
                 is
                 sometimes
                 transmitted
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Venae
                   Lacteae
                
                 ,
                 and
                 continually
                 bes●egeth
                 the
                 Stomach
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Irregular
                   Appetite
                   of
                   Women
                   with
                   Child
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 
                   sharp
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 lodging
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Temperament
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 peculiar
                 force
                 to
                 dissolve
                 some
                 Food
                 sooner
                 than
                 other
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 the
                 Appetite
                 of
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 Meat
                 rather
                 than
                 another
                 .
                 Hence
                 some
                 Women
                 eat
                 
                   Coals
                   ,
                   Chalk
                   ,
                   Quick-lime
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 variety
                 of
                 this
                 
                   sowre
                   Humour
                
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Months
                 of
                 Conception
                 ,
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Womb
                 
                 being
                 stopt
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Superfluous
                   Blood
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 evacuated
                 as
                 formerly
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Humours
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 are
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 produce
                 an
                 irregular
                 Appetite
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 some
                 Physicians
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Melancholy
                   Humour
                
                 is
                 deprav'd
                 in
                 Women
                 ,
                 they
                 long
                 for
                 
                   Quick-lime
                   ,
                   Coals
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 when
                 
                   sowre
                   Phlegm
                
                 abounds
                 in
                 them
                 they
                 desire
                 
                   sowre
                   things
                
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 Gall
                 predominates
                 ,
                 
                   Bacon
                   ,
                   Suet
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Cause
                 that
                 young
                 Girls
                 that
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Green-Sickness
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 commonlv
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 take
                 a
                 liking
                 to
                 strange
                 and
                 unnatural
                 sorts
                 of
                 Food
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Coals
                   ,
                   Chalk
                   ,
                   Leather
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 because
                 their
                 Blood
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 due
                 evacuations
                 grows
                 sharper
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Humour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 derived
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 into
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 partaking
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Quality
                 ,
                 more
                 violently
                 twitches
                 the
                 Nerves
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 after
                 a
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 in
                 every
                 Individual
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   Heat
                   that
                   digests
                   the
                   meat
                   in
                   our
                   Stomach
                   .
                
                 This
                 discovers
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 mistake
                 of
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 ,
                 who
                 suppose
                 the
                 Stomach
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 a
                 Kitchin
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Food
                 is
                 concocted
                 and
                 digested
                 by
                 heat
                 only
                 :
                 whereas
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 moderate
                 heat
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 even
                 Bones
                 are
                 consumed
                 and
                 digested
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 of
                 a
                 Dog
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 boild
                 for
                 some
                 Months
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 Pot
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 strong
                 Fire
                 ,
                 would
                 never
                 undergo
                 any
                 such
                 change
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Historians
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 
                   P.
                   Bressano
                   in
                   his
                   Relation
                   of
                   New
                   France
                   ,
                
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 most
                 ravenous
                 and
                 devouring
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 readily
                 digest
                 the
                 hardest
                 Bodies
                 and
                 turn
                 them
                 into
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 whose
                 Stomachs
                 notwithstanding
                 are
                 so
                 cold
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 can
                 scarcely
                 endure
                 to
                 touch
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 incontestable
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 Food
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 heat
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 foresaid
                 
                   acid
                   Juice
                
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 which
                 dissolves
                 our
                 Food
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 
                   acid
                   Spirits
                
                 do
                 Metals
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   What
                   Thirst
                   and
                   what
                   Drink
                   is
                   .
                
                 Thirst
                 is
                 a
                 Desire
                 of
                 Drink
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 dryness
                 of
                 the
                 Throat
                 and
                 Gullet
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 Heart-burning
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Salt
                 Savour
                 sticking
                 to
                 the
                 Tongue
                 .
                 
                   By
                   the
                   name
                   of
                
                 Drink
                 
                   we
                   understand
                   every
                   sort
                   of
                
                 liquor
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                   not
                
                 Salt
                 ,
                 Fat
                 
                   or
                   too
                
                 bitter
                 ,
                 for
                 Salt
                 ,
                 Fat
                 and
                 Bitter
                 Liquours
                 
                   do
                   rather
                   inflame
                   the
                
                 Thirst
                 
                   than
                   allay
                   it
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   Thirst
                   .
                
                 To
                 be
                 informed
                 of
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Thirst
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Driness
                 which
                 is
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   Tongue
                
                 and
                 Palate
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 moisture
                 which
                 continually
                 ascends
                 from
                 the
                 Stomach
                 to
                 the
                 Gullet
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 thick
                 and
                 moist
                 Vapor
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 moistning
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 when
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 it
                 is
                 over
                 agitated
                 or
                 heated
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 so
                 dry
                 the
                 Swallow
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 so
                 affect
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 excite
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 the
                 Appetite
                 of
                 Thirst
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Vapor
                 which
                 provokes
                 Thirst
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Liquor
                 which
                 produceth
                 Hunger
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 Sweat
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 exhales
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 by
                 insensible
                 Transpiration
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Thirst
                   is
                   not
                   an
                   appetite
                   of
                   something
                   that
                   is
                   cold
                   .
                
                 ARISTOTLE
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 
                   Natural
                   Thirst
                
                 was
                 the
                 Appetite
                 or
                 desire
                 of
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 moist
                 and
                 cold
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 probable
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 Thirst
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 moist
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 dissolve
                 ,
                 dilute
                 and
                 macerate
                 the
                 Food
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 it
                 into
                 Juice
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 cold
                 rather
                 than
                 Hot
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 any
                 moisture
                 doth
                 extinguish
                 Fire
                 be
                 it
                 hot
                 or
                 cold
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 more
                 conducing
                 to
                 health
                 to
                 use
                 Cold
                 or
                 
                   Hot
                   Drink
                
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 determinable
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 different
                 Temperaments
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Only
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 drinking
                 of
                 some
                 extream
                 
                   cold
                   liquor
                
                 is
                 very
                 hurtful
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 seldom
                 known
                 that
                 any
                 hurt
                 accrues
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 using
                 of
                 
                   hot
                   drink
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Different
                   Causes
                   of
                   Thirst
                   .
                
                 Thirst
                 is
                 caused
                 several
                 ways
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 presently
                 
                   after
                   we
                   have
                   eaten
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 driness
                 of
                 our
                 Food
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 a
                 
                   Spung
                   ,
                   drinks
                
                 up
                 the
                 moisture
                 of
                 our
                 Stomach
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 our
                 Throat
                 is
                 heated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   effusion
                   of
                   Gall
                
                 ,
                 eating
                 of
                 
                   high
                   seasoned
                   Meats
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 or
                 from
                 some
                 
                   Salt
                   Humour
                
                 conveyed
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 whence
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 imagination
                 of
                 drinking
                 is
                 awakened
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 an
                 inordinate
                 desire
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 some
                 persons
                 long
                 for
                 
                   Vinegar
                   ,
                   Urin
                   ,
                   Stinking
                   Water
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Common
                 Sense
                 ,
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 Memory
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Soul
                   is
                   not
                   really
                   distinguisht
                   from
                   its
                   Faculties
                   .
                
                 THE
                 Common
                 
                   Sense
                   ,
                   Imagination
                
                 and
                 Memory
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Inferiour
                   Faculties
                
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 attributed
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 intimate
                 union
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Will
                 are
                 stiled
                 its
                 
                   Superiour
                   Faculties
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 appertain
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 simply
                 considered
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 had
                 to
                 its
                 Relation
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 these
                 latter
                 are
                 not
                 Beings
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Soul
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 Modes
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 So
                 neither
                 are
                 the
                 former
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 but
                 different
                 modifications
                 thereof
                 ,
                 arising
                 from
                 its
                 intimate
                 union
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 perceives
                 all
                 the
                 motions
                 imparted
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 from
                 the
                 outward
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Sense
                
                 ;
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 its
                 long
                 retaining
                 and
                 preserving
                 the
                 same
                 perceptions
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 Memory
                 ;
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 variously
                 compounds
                 and
                 divides
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 Imagination
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 its
                 desiring
                 or
                 having
                 an
                 aversion
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Objects
                 that
                 are
                 represented
                 by
                 those
                 perceptions
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Sensitive
                   Appetite
                
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Locomotive
                 or
                 moving
                 Faculty
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 it
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 commands
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 means
                 variously
                 moves
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 pleasure
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 these
                 Faculties
                 are
                 indeed
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 outward
                 modifications
                 ,
                 or
                 ways
                 of
                 our
                 considering
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 differ
                 from
                 it self
                 ,
                 than
                 Number
                 and
                 Duration
                 makes
                 those
                 things
                 to
                 differ
                 that
                 are
                 numbred
                 or
                 do
                 endure
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 its
                 Faculties
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 Distinction
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 notional
                 distinction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   the
                   Common
                   Sense
                   is
                   and
                   how
                   the
                   same
                   it
                   exerted
                   .
                
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 that
                 our
                 
                   Bodily
                   Members
                
                 are
                 devoid
                 of
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 alone
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 that
                 Faculty
                 ,
                 it
                 remains
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 examin
                 ,
                 what
                 inward
                 instrument
                 the
                 Soul
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 for
                 the
                 perception
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Species
                 or
                 representations
                 of
                 Objects
                 are
                 conveyed
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Organ
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 the
                 Soul
                 
                 exerciseth
                 its
                 Functions
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 Sense
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Sense
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 receives
                 all
                 the
                 Species
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 reacheth
                 their
                 Objects
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 represent
                 to
                 our selves
                 any
                 Object
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 seem
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 his
                 Face
                 ,
                 and
                 stature
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 smell
                 the
                 Odours
                 he
                 is
                 us'd
                 to
                 have
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 him
                 speak
                 ,
                 to
                 taste
                 the
                 Food
                 he
                 eats
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 feel
                 the
                 Softness
                 or
                 Roughness
                 of
                 the
                 Cloaths
                 he
                 wears
                 .
                 For
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 already
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 question'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Brain
                 is
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 Sense
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Nerves
                 proceed
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Threads
                 from
                 a
                 Distaff
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Senses
                 are
                 transmitted
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   
                     Glandula
                     Pinealis
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Pine-Apple-like
                   Kernel
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Seat
                   of
                   the
                   Inward
                   Sense
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 Brain
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 this
                 Inward
                 Sense
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerves
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Pith
                   of
                   the
                   Back-bone
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Substance
                 with
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 Residence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Inward
                   Sense
                
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 peculiar
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Souls
                   Residence
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Conarion
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Glandula
                   Pinealis
                
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 Kernel
                 ,
                 resembling
                 a
                 Pine-Apple
                 ,
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 surrounded
                 with
                 the
                 Arteries
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Plexus
                   Choroides
                
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 we
                 take
                 this
                 Kernel
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 is
                 single
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   one
                   only
                
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 all
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 are
                 double
                 ;
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Reason
                 given
                 ,
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 perceive
                 two
                 Objects
                 instead
                 of
                 one
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 because
                 both
                 these
                 Impressions
                 are
                 transmitted
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 single
                 and
                 
                   one
                   only
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 both
                 are
                 conjoyn'd
                 .
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 requisite
                 that
                 that
                 part
                 should
                 be
                 moveable
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 by
                 agitating
                 of
                 it
                 immediately
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 send
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 into
                 some
                 certain
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 into
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 Kernel
                 is
                 only
                 supported
                 by
                 very
                 small
                 Arteries
                 that
                 encompass
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 least
                 thing
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 motion
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 inmost
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Seat
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 exerts
                 its
                 operations
                 of
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Willing
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 tends
                 towards
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   the
                   Common
                   Sense
                   is
                   .
                
                 Accordingly
                 the
                 Common
                 Sense
                 
                   may
                   be
                   described
                   to
                   be
                
                 an
                 Internal
                 Sense
                 ,
                 whereby
                 all
                 the
                 Objects
                 of
                 the
                 External
                 Senses
                 are
                 perceived
                 and
                 united
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 common
                 Center
                 of
                 all
                 Impressions
                 .
                 
                   Or
                   the
                
                 Common
                 Sense
                 is
                 
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                
                 the
                 concurrence
                 of
                 all
                 motions
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Objects
                 upon
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Conarion
                 ,
                 happening
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Objects
                 move
                 the
                 Senses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Littleness
                   of
                   this
                   Kernel
                   is
                   no
                   hindrance
                   to
                   its
                   being
                   the
                   Instrument
                   of
                   the
                   Common
                   Sense
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 doth
                 the
                 Smalness
                 of
                 this
                 Kernel
                 hinder
                 its
                 being
                 the
                 Instrument
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Sense
                
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 those
                 Persons
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 stupid
                 in
                 whom
                 this
                 Kernel
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 bigness
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 readily
                 moved
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 the
                 most
                 witty
                 and
                 apprehensive
                 in
                 whom
                 this
                 Kernel
                 is
                 less
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 moved
                 :
                 And
                 tho'
                 it
                 were
                 much
                 less
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 big
                 enough
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 Points
                 of
                 the
                 Ventricles
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Pipes
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   What
                   Species
                   and
                   Phantasms
                   are
                   .
                
                 The
                 Foot-steps
                 of
                 
                   absent
                   Objects
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 laid
                 up
                 in
                 that
                 simple
                 and
                 pliable
                 Substance
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Species
                 and
                 Phantasms
                 ,
                 by
                 Philosophers
                 .
                 They
                 preserve
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 things
                 before
                 perceived
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 represent
                 them
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 we
                 think
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   Imagination
                   is
                   .
                
                 Phantasie
                 or
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ▪
                 but
                 a
                 certain
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 Knowing
                 Faculty
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Brain
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 intimately
                 present
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Or
                 it
                 
                   is
                   an
                   Internal
                   Sense
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   absent
                   Objects
                   of
                   the
                   External
                   Senses
                   are
                   represented
                   present
                   to
                   the
                   Brain
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Foot-steps
                   of
                   former
                   Impressions
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Species
                 of
                 the
                 Imagination
                 make
                 us
                 to
                 conceive
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 as
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 our
                 Mind
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 do
                 imagine
                 any
                 Object
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 turns
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 there
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 Image
                 or
                 Representation
                 which
                 it
                 apprehends
                 ,
                 as
                 intimately
                 present
                 to
                 its
                 Thoughts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   Imagination
                   .
                
                 But
                 here
                 ariseth
                 a
                 Difficulty
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Imagination
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 act
                 upon
                 distant
                 Bodies
                 ?
                 as
                 it
                 happens
                 in
                 some
                 White-Women
                 that
                 bring
                 forth
                 Blacks
                 ,
                 and
                 Blacks
                 that
                 bring
                 forth
                 
                   White
                   Children
                
                 ?
                 And
                 in
                 those
                 spots
                 or
                 marks
                 which
                 Longing-Women
                 impress
                 upon
                 their
                 Children
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 an
                 
                   Adulterous
                   Woman
                
                 brings
                 forth
                 Children
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 like
                 her
                 absent
                 Husband
                 ?
              
               
                 This
                 Difficulty
                 will
                 be
                 easily
                 resolved
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 Imagination
                 hath
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 great
                 force
                 over
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Strings
                 ,
                 are
                 extended
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 they
                 readily
                 convey
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 to
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Affection
                 imprest
                 on
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 means
                 the
                 Imagination
                 moves
                 the
                 Humours
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 differerent
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Humours
                 ,
                 the
                 Blood
                 becomes
                 alter'd
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Skin
                 and
                 colour
                 of
                 the
                 Hairs
                 also
                 become
                 changed
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 without
                 this
                 change
                 or
                 alteration
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 some
                 Impression
                 may
                 be
                 conveyed
                 through
                 the
                 Arteries
                 of
                 the
                 Woman
                 that
                 is
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 certain
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Birth
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 a
                 Mark
                 there
                 .
                 See
                 my
                 
                   Natural
                   History
                
                 ,
                 concerning
                 
                   Man
                   ,
                   Chap.
                
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Wherein
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Memory
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 
                   Memory
                   is
                   that
                   Faculty
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   which
                   repeats
                   things
                   perceived
                   by
                   former
                   Sensations
                
                 ;
                 or
                 it
                 
                   is
                   the
                   calling
                   to
                   mind
                   of
                   known
                   and
                   past
                   things
                   .
                
                 And
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 Imagination
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 Foot-steps
                 of
                 former
                 Impressions
                 on
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 represent
                 as
                 present
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 Objects
                 that
                 were
                 formerly
                 offer'd
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 Whereas
                 Memory
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Pores
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 determin'd
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Pine-Apple-like
                   Kernel
                
                 ,
                 have
                 passed
                 ,
                 are
                 thereby
                 become
                 dilated
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 same
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 repassing
                 that
                 way
                 another
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Memory
                   is
                   either
                   Intellectual
                   or
                   Animal
                   ▪
                
                 And
                 accordingly
                 Memory
                 is
                 twofold
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Intellectual
                 and
                 Animal
                 .
                 Intellectual
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 Angels
                 and
                 Souls
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 they
                 can
                 represent
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 Thoughts
                 they
                 formerly
                 have
                 had
                 concerning
                 
                   Spiritual
                   things
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Memory
                 doth
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 
                   Bodily
                   assistance
                
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Animal
                   Memory
                
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 us
                 with
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Foot-steps
                 imprest
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 Sensual
                 or
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Memory
                
                 imports
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 certain
                 facility
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 to
                 open
                 themselves
                 again
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 having
                 
                 been
                 before
                 opened
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 clearly
                 ,
                 the
                 Foot-steps
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Memory
                
                 are
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 hath
                 left
                 betwixt
                 the
                 
                   Fibres
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 passed
                 before
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 go
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Pores
                 again
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 at
                 first
                 enter'd
                 in
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Spirits
                 do
                 more
                 easily
                 enter
                 these
                 Pores
                 ,
                 than
                 others
                 ;
                 as
                 Paper
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 once
                 folded
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 apt
                 to
                 run
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Folds
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 formerly
                 made
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Foot-steps
                   of
                   Memory
                   are
                   formed
                   in
                   the
                   Brain
                   .
                
                 To
                 understand
                 how
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Spirits
                 that
                 go
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Glandula
                   Pinealis
                
                 H
                 ,
                 have
                 left
                 some
                 impression
                 of
                 a
                 Species
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 particular
                 Foot-steps
                 of
                 their
                 passage
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 pass
                 from
                 thence
                 through
                 the
                 Points
                 2
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 like
                 Pores
                 and
                 Intervals
                 as
                 are
                 found
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Filaments
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 EE
                 
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
                 Which
                 Spirits
                 have
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 dilating
                 the
                 said
                 Intervals
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 of
                 folding
                 and
                 diversly
                 disposing
                 of
                 the
                 Filaments
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 they
                 push
                 in
                 their
                 passage
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 different
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 various
                 openings
                 of
                 the
                 Pipes
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 pass
                 ;
                 that
                 there
                 also
                 they
                 may
                 impress
                 Figures
                 like
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Objects
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   they
                   are
                   transmitted
                   to
                   the
                   Brain
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 conceive
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Figure
                 imprest
                 by
                 the
                 Object
                 AB
                 ,
                 CD
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 moves
                 or
                 agitates
                 in
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Retina
                 1
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 must
                 delineate
                 another
                 Figure
                 like
                 it self
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ventricles
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                
                 2
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 said
                 Fibres
                 are
                 terminated
                 :
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 reside
                 in
                 the
                 Kernel
                 H
                 ,
                 must
                 more
                 swiftly
                 pass
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 that
                 answer
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 did
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 too
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 or
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 opening
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 their
                 Course
                 produceth
                 another
                 like
                 to
                 it
                 upon
                 the
                 Glandula
                 H
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 Form
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 are
                 immediately
                 linked
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   these
                   Foot-steps
                   of
                   the
                   Memory
                   are
                   produced
                   .
                
                 But
                 yet
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 their
                 way
                 through
                 the
                 Passage
                 2
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 8
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 some
                 force
                 to
                 dilate
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 a
                 little
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 power
                 enough
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 stroak
                 ,
                 to
                 impress
                 their
                 figures
                 upon
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 facility
                 or
                 perfection
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 degrees
                 perform
                 the
                 same
                 more
                 acurately
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 is
                 either
                 stronger
                 ,
                 more
                 lasting
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 frequently
                 repeated
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Figures
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 obliterated
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 abide
                 there
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Species
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 any
                 other
                 time
                 have
                 been
                 imprest
                 upon
                 this
                 Kernel
                 ,
                 may
                 a
                 long
                 while
                 after
                 be
                 again
                 represented
                 or
                 formed
                 there
                 ,
                 even
                 tho'
                 the
                 Objects
                 be
                 absent
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 these
                 Passages
                 should
                 afterwards
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 shut
                 up
                 again
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 still
                 retain
                 a
                 greater
                 facility
                 or
                 readiness
                 to
                 be
                 open'd
                 ,
                 than
                 other
                 Neighbouring
                 passages
                 that
                 were
                 never
                 yet
                 opened
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 many
                 Needles
                 should
                 pierce
                 
                 the
                 stretched
                 piece
                 of
                 Linnen
                 A
                 ,
                 the
                 Holes
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Needles
                 had
                 made
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 would
                 remain
                 open
                 ,
                 even
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Needles
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 closed
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 would
                 some
                 signs
                 thereof
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 Cloth
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 very
                 easily
                 be
                 opened
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 only
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 Holes
                 should
                 be
                 open'd
                 again
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 a
                 ,
                 and
                 b
                 ,
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 c
                 ,
                 and
                 d
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 dilated
                 again
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 ;
                 especially
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Holes
                 had
                 been
                 often
                 open'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 been
                 usually
                 opened
                 together
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 facility
                 or
                 readiness
                 in
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 of
                 opening
                 themselves
                 upon
                 the
                 like
                 Action
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Linnen
                   Cloth
                
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 whilst
                 the
                 Spirits
                 do
                 again
                 open
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Passages
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 diffused
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 do
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 follow
                 the
                 same
                 Track
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Sound
                 or
                 Wind
                 follows
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 Running-Waters
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 do
                 open
                 the
                 Passages
                 again
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 easiness
                 they
                 find
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   How
                   we
                   can
                   remember
                   two
                   Objects
                   at
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 only
                 some
                 Passages
                 were
                 opened
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 others
                 would
                 also
                 be
                 opened
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ;
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 frequently
                 opened
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 together
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 2
                 Objects
                 have
                 delineated
                 their
                 Species
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 2
                 Ranges
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 framed
                 them
                 ,
                 be
                 somewhere
                 joyned
                 in
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sufficent
                 if
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 only
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Pine-Apple-like
                   Kernel
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 stirring
                 up
                 again
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Actions
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 their
                 rise
                 from
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 Nose
                 and
                 Eyes
                 of
                 any
                 Face
                 ,
                 we
                 readily
                 apprehend
                 the
                 
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   Forehead
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 imagine
                 them
                 as
                 present
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 never
                 us'd
                 to
                 see
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 Parts
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   What
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Temperament
                   of
                   the
                   Instrument
                   of
                   Memory
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Brain
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 over
                 moist
                 or
                 soft
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 retain
                 the
                 Species
                 imprest
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 
                   New
                   born
                   Children
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Brain
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 altogether
                 watry
                 ,
                 cannot
                 retain
                 any
                 impression
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 Children
                 afterwards
                 do
                 with
                 ease
                 enough
                 learn
                 things
                 by
                 Heart
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 as
                 easily
                 forget
                 them
                 again
                 .
                 Whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 harder
                 and
                 drier
                 Brains
                 ,
                 do
                 long
                 retain
                 the
                 Marks
                 once
                 imprest
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 without
                 difficulty
                 receive
                 any
                 new
                 Impressions
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 
                   very
                   Old
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Driness
                 of
                 their
                 Brain
                 ,
                 become
                 wholly
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 Memory
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 retain
                 ought
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 very
                 retentive
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 they
                 have
                 long
                 since
                 committed
                 to
                 their
                 Memories
                 ;
                 because
                 their
                 Brain
                 being
                 grown
                 hard
                 ,
                 doth
                 more
                 firmly
                 preserve
                 the
                 Impressions
                 made
                 there
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIII
                 .
                 Of
                 Health
                 and
                 Sickness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Health
                   is
                   .
                
                 HEalth
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 State
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 its
                 Powers
                 can
                 discharge
                 their
                 Functions
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 it
                 
                   is
                   a
                   certain
                   disposition
                   of
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   Harmony
                   of
                   its
                   parts
                   ,
                   whereby
                   it
                   s
                   fitted
                   forth
                   ,
                   exerting
                   and
                   performing
                   of
                   all
                   Actions
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 For
                 as
                 Harmony
                 in
                 Musick
                 consists
                 in
                 an
                 agreeable
                 concent
                 of
                 Sounds
                 ,
                 whilst
                 every
                 one
                 observes
                 
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 Depth
                 and
                 Heighth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 go
                 beyond
                 ,
                 or
                 fall
                 short
                 of
                 a
                 due
                 proportion
                 :
                 So
                 we
                 call
                 that
                 a
                 State
                 of
                 Health
                 ,
                 when
                 every
                 Humour
                 and
                 Quality
                 observes
                 that
                 exact
                 degree
                 of
                 Intention
                 and
                 Remission
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 exceed
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 fall
                 short
                 of
                 a
                 congruous
                 proportion
                 .
                 Hence
                 GALEN
                 in
                 his
                 
                   first
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   Health
                   ,
                
                 defines
                 Health
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 constitution
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 neither
                 sensible
                 of
                 any
                 Pain
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 we
                 hindred
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 functions
                 of
                 Life
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 therefore
                 those
                 Men
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 Healthful
                 ,
                 who
                 without
                 any
                 pain
                 or
                 impediment
                 can
                 perform
                 all
                 the
                 necessary
                 functions
                 of
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Two
                   things
                   are
                   requisit
                   to
                   health
                
                 There
                 are
                 2
                 things
                 more
                 especially
                 that
                 concur
                 to
                 the
                 constituting
                 of
                 Health
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   a
                   due
                   Temperament
                   of
                   the
                   Humours
                   ,
                   and
                   composition
                   of
                   the
                   parts
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Temperament
                 we
                 understand
                 a
                 certain
                 mixture
                 or
                 Union
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Natural
                   Functions
                
                 are
                 well
                 and
                 duly
                 performed
                 .
                 And
                 consequently
                 the
                 distemperature
                 of
                 the
                 Humours
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Excess
                 of
                 
                   Choler
                   ,
                   Phlegm
                
                 or
                 Melancholy
                 do
                 spoil
                 Health
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 Natural
                 Faculties
                 .
                 A
                 congruous
                 constitution
                 or
                 composition
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 a
                 due
                 
                   Number
                   ,
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Situation
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 and
                 Connexion
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Parts
                 and
                 Organs
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Natural
                 Faculties
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 to
                 discharge
                 their
                 several
                 Functions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   Two-fold
                   Health
                   according
                   to
                   Physicians
                   .
                
                 Physicians
                 commonly
                 distinguish
                 Health
                 into
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Best
                 and
                 Absolute
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 in
                 an
                 indivisible
                 point
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 varying
                 or
                 deviation
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 esteemed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sickness
                 or
                 Disease
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Other
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 perfect
                 ,
                 tho'
                 probably
                 it
                 may
                 admit
                 of
                 some
                 excess
                 or
                 defect
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 accounted
                 for
                 a
                 Sickness
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 cause
                 some
                 little
                 hinderance
                 in
                 the
                 natural
                 functions
                 ,
                 or
                 cause
                 some
                 inconsiderable
                 Pain
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 States
                 of
                 Health
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 only
                 be
                 conceived
                 in
                 our
                 Minds
                 :
                 Tho'
                 ,
                 as
                 GALEN
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 serve
                 for
                 a
                 Rule
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 measure
                 or
                 compute
                 the
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 degrees
                 of
                 Health
                 .
                 The
                 Latter
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 every
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 a
                 lower
                 degree
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 accidentally
                 .
                 For
                 Nature
                 always
                 affects
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 best
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 it
                 cannot
                 effect
                 what
                 it
                 intends
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 always
                 performs
                 the
                 best
                 it
                 can
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   things
                   conduce
                   to
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   Health
                
                 Many
                 things
                 are
                 conducive
                 to
                 the
                 preserving
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Health
                   .
                   First
                
                 the
                 AIR
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 taken
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Mouth
                 and
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 enters
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 rid
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 
                   fuliginous
                   steams
                
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ;
                 which
                 should
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 continually
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Branches
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Venal
                   Artery
                
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Arterial
                   Vein
                
                 would
                 be
                 obstructed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 Health
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 our
                 Life
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Care
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 about
                 our
                 FOOD
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 we
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 Food
                 to
                 repair
                 and
                 restore
                 the
                 Consumption
                 made
                 by
                 our
                 Inward
                 Heat
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 mind
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 such
                 
                   Quantity
                   ,
                   Manner
                   ,
                   Time
                
                 and
                 Place
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 most
                 conducive
                 to
                 the
                 Health
                 of
                 our
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 neither
                 must
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 famish
                 or
                 weaken
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 nor
                 so
                 copiously
                 ,
                 as
                 thereby
                 to
                 overcharge
                 our
                 Stomachs
                 ;
                 nor
                 so
                 frequently
                 as
                 to
                 disturb
                 the
                 Digestion
                 of
                 the
                 Food
                 we
                 have
                 last
                 taken
                 ;
                 nor
                 so
                 seldom
                 as
                 to
                 defraud
                 our
                 Stomachs
                 of
                 their
                 due
                 allowance
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 The
                 Retention
                 and
                 Voiding
                 ,
                 or
                 Excretion
                 of
                 our
                 ALIMENTS
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 purest
                 and
                 best
                 of
                 the
                 Food
                 must
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 fed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 retained
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 :
                 And
                 since
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 pure
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 contain
                 some
                 
                   Heterogeneous
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 must
                 be
                 voided
                 ,
                 lest
                 by
                 overlong
                 stay
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 it
                 should
                 putrifie
                 ,
                 and
                 disturb
                 the
                 Oeconomy
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Moderate
                 EXERCISE
                 ;
                 for
                 motion
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 help
                 to
                 excite
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 open
                 those
                 obstructions
                 ,
                 which
                 hinder
                 corporal
                 Functions
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 overviolent
                 and
                 unseasonable
                 Exercise
                 ,
                 wastes
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 disturbing
                 the
                 inward
                 Oeconomy
                 ,
                 frequently
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Diseases
                 .
              
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 REST
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 awake
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirits
                 continually
                 course
                 it
                 through
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 this
                 causeth
                 Weariness
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 restored
                 by
                 Rest
                 and
                 Sleep
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 whenever
                 we
                 watch
                 too
                 long
                 ,
                 our
                 Spirits
                 become
                 dissipated
                 ,
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 weakned
                 ,
                 our
                 concoction
                 is
                 hindred
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 our
                 Brain
                 ,
                 is
                 thereby
                 dried
                 .
              
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
                 moderate
                 PASSIONS
                 and
                 AFFECTIONS
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 of
                 Joy
                 and
                 Cheerfulness
                 ,
                 which
                 promote
                 and
                 help
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 our
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 cherish
                 and
                 recreate
                 all
                 congruous
                 functions
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 conducive
                 to
                 Health
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 every
                 Man
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 carefully
                 examin
                 what
                 he
                 finds
                 Good
                 or
                 Hurtful
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 always
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 procure
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 and
                 manner
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 CICERO
                 tells
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 4
                 
                   th
                   .
                   Book
                   of
                   his
                   Offices
                   ,
                   Health
                
                 is
                 maintained
                 by
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 ones
                 own
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 making
                 observation
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 Good
                 or
                 Hurtful
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 continual
                 Temperance
                 and
                 Continence
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 Lives
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 care
                 to
                 keep
                 our
                 Bodies
                 neat
                 and
                 cleanly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   What
                   Sickness
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   only
                   resides
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                
                 SICKNESS
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 hindred
                 from
                 the
                 due
                 performance
                 of
                 their
                 Functions
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 whatsoever
                 overthrows
                 the
                 Temperament
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Humours
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 composition
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 Sickness
                 .
                 Tho'
                 Sickness
                 doth
                 attack
                 the
                 whole
                 Man
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 only
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 because
                 those
                 Distempers
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 affect
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 some
                 consequences
                 of
                 
                   Bodily
                   Sickness
                
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 manifestly
                 in
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 cured
                 ,
                 the
                 griefs
                 and
                 uneasiness
                 that
                 were
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 do
                 immediately
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 longer
                 afflict
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Of
                   the
                   two
                   General
                   Heads
                   of
                   Sickness
                   .
                
                 Sickness
                 is
                 commonly
                 divided
                 into
                 two
                 General
                 
                   Heads
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 into
                 Sickness
                 of
                 the
                 Similar
                 and
                 
                   Dissimilar
                   Parts
                   .
                   Sickness
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Similar
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Distemper
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 sensibly
                 hurts
                 our
                 
                   bodily
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 any
                 Quality
                 ,
                 by
                 Example
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Heat
                 or
                 Cold
                 doth
                 exceed
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Distemperature
                 is
                 either
                 Manifest
                 or
                 
                   Hidden
                   .
                   Manifest
                
                 is
                 that
                 wherein
                 the
                 Qualities
                 that
                 exceed
                 are
                 known
                 .
                 Hidden
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 exorbitant
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Distemperature
                 cannot
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Diseases
                   of
                   the
                   Dissimular
                   or
                   Organical
                   Parts
                   .
                
                 The
                 other
                 kind
                 or
                 General
                 Head
                 of
                 Diseases
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Organical
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 vicious
                 or
                 faulty
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 Conformation
                 ;
                 or
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 Magnitude
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 than
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 or
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 their
                 Number
                 ,
                 when
                 therein
                 they
                 exceed
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 defective
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 situation
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 rightly
                 placed
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Figure
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 or
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 Connexion
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 too
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 overmuch
                 crowded
                 together
                 ,
                 stretched
                 ,
                 comprest
                 ,
                 loosened
                 ,
                 or
                 grown
                 too
                 stiff
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Some
                   Diseases
                   afflict
                   only
                   some
                   parts
                   ,
                   others
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 Division
                 of
                 Diseases
                 into
                 Universal
                 and
                 Particular
                 :
                 Univeral
                 Diseases
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 afflict
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 Agues
                 and
                 Fevers
                 .
                 Others
                 Particular
                 ,
                 which
                 only
                 affect
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Brain
                   ,
                   Lungs
                   ,
                   Throat
                
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 theend
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 chief
                 Diseases
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 consider
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Order
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Pain
                   of
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   or
                   Headach
                   .
                
                 The
                 First
                 Disease
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 hath
                 its
                 seat
                 in
                 the
                 Membrans
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 HEADACH
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   Pain
                   ,
                   or
                   troublesom
                   Sensation
                   of
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   Exorbitant
                   Figures
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                   ,
                   which
                   spoil
                   the
                   Temperament
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 being
                 too
                 violently
                 agitated
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 too
                 Cholerick
                 and
                 Glewy
                 
                   Arterial
                   Dew
                
                 ,
                 are
                 driven
                 through
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Filaments
                 and
                 Membrans
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 they
                 forthwith
                 disorderly
                 twitch
                 ,
                 corrode
                 ,
                 prick
                 and
                 cut
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 the
                 pores
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 not
                 corresponding
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 Greatness
                 and
                 Figure
                 ,
                 they
                 by
                 their
                 force
                 slit
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 produce
                 an
                 exquisit
                 pain
                 in
                 the
                 Head.
                 Hence
                 in
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 this
                 Disease
                 there
                 is
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 
                   Blood
                   ▪
                   letting
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 conducing
                 to
                 the
                 changing
                 of
                 the
                 Distemper
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 drive
                 away
                 the
                 
                   sharp
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 most
                 sensible
                 Membrans
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Brain
                   .
                   Purging
                   Medicines
                
                 are
                 also
                 used
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 are
                 more
                 proper
                 to
                 expel
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 other
                 particles
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Aqucous
                 and
                 
                   Oleous
                   Medicaments
                
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 stop
                 the
                 too
                 swift
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 in
                 the
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Phrensie
                   .
                
                 PHRENSY
                 or
                 Raving
                 
                   is
                   a
                   violent
                   agitation
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                   and
                   Membrans
                   thereof
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   the
                   excessive
                   heat
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   being
                   filled
                   with
                   sharp
                   and
                   other
                   malignant
                   particles
                   ,
                   which
                   entring
                   the
                   Pores
                   and
                   Membrans
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                   ,
                   do
                   frequently
                   cause
                   an
                   Inflammation
                   there
                   .
                
                 Which
                 then
                 happens
                 when
                 
                   Triangular
                   Particles
                
                 light
                 upon
                 Round
                 Pores
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 in
                 every
                 such
                 Pore
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 left
                 three
                 little
                 spaces
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 threefold
                 surface
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 filling
                 up
                 of
                 which
                 spaces
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 presseth
                 in
                 with
                 more
                 abundance
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 rushing
                 in
                 whereof
                 the
                 Parts
                 and
                 Humours
                 become
                 agitated
                 and
                 disturbed
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 
                   Glandula
                   Pinealis
                
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 discharge
                 its
                 function
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 subject
                 to
                 any
                 Rule
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 
                   Refractory
                   Souldiers
                
                 and
                 Deserters
                 ,
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 Yoke
                 ,
                 and
                 course
                 it
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 without
                 Rule
                 or
                 Discipline
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Opiates
                 are
                 commended
                 for
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 this
                 Disease
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 reduce
                 the
                 
                   Raging
                   Spirits
                
                 to
                 rest
                 and
                 composure
                 ,
                 by
                 closing
                 up
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 with
                 Bird-lime
                 ,
                 and
                 stop
                 the
                 irregular
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sharp
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 did
                 cut
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 Branches
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 stretched
                 out
                 like
                 Cords
                 ,
                 do
                 run
                 together
                 into
                 twisted
                 Knots
                 and
                 Bunches
                 ,
                 which
                 Knots
                 stop
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 through
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hinders
                 them
                 from
                 being
                 transmitted
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 from
                 discharging
                 the
                 wonted
                 
                   functions
                   .
                   Refrigerating
                
                 or
                 
                   Cooling
                   Medicaments
                
                 are
                 likewise
                 of
                 use
                 in
                 this
                 distemper
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Chymical
                   Preparation
                
                 called
                 
                   Nitrum
                   Perlatum
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 dissolved
                 in
                 Water
                 ,
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 very
                 good
                 use
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 fixeth
                 the
                 Spirits
                 and
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 opens
                 Obstructions
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 
                   Distill'd
                   Vinegar
                   ,
                   Antimony
                   Diaphoretick
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Powder
                 of
                 
                   Pearl
                   ,
                   Coral
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Melancholy
                   .
                
                 MELANCHOLY
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 defined
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   Doating
                   ,
                   without
                   a
                   Fever
                   or
                   Raving
                   ;
                   is
                   a
                   Delirium
                
                 or
                 Doating
                 ,
                 
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   sadness
                   of
                   the
                   Patient
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                   are
                   moved
                   more
                   slowly
                   than
                   they
                   are
                   wont
                   .
                
                 This
                 distemper
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 is
                 commonly
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 a
                 vicious
                 
                   Sowre
                   Humour
                
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 are
                 darkned
                 and
                 condensed
                 ,
                 which
                 roving
                 through
                 the
                 former
                 footsteps
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 rebounding
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 represent
                 the
                 same
                 Images
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 
                   Melancholy
                   Persons
                
                 think
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 have
                 once
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 always
                 present
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 
                   Alterating
                   Remedies
                
                 are
                 much
                 used
                 in
                 this
                 Disease
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 such
                 as
                 abound
                 with
                 much
                 
                   Volatil
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 
                   Spirituous
                   Matters
                
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 Example
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Juice
                   of
                   Betony
                   ,
                   Scurvygrass
                   ,
                   Brooklime
                   ,
                   Chickweed
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 the
                 Ropy
                 and
                 viscous
                 distemperature
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 amended
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Madnes●
                
                 MADNESS
                 
                   is
                   another
                   kind
                   of
                   Doating
                   ,
                   accompanied
                   with
                   great
                   Rage
                   and
                   Alienation
                   of
                   Mind
                   ,
                   without
                   a
                   Fever
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   irregular
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                   being
                   inflamed
                   ,
                   and
                   turned
                   into
                   a
                   fiery
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Spirits
                 being
                 excited
                 by
                 some
                 outward
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 inflamed
                 ,
                 range
                 about
                 through
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 especially
                 about
                 the
                 
                   Glandula
                   Pinealis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 rushing
                 like
                 Lightning
                 into
                 the
                 Brain
                 and
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 do
                 put
                 the
                 Glandula
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Souls
                 command
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 deluded
                 by
                 these
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 deprived
                 of
                 all
                 her
                 command
                 over
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 guide
                 or
                 govern
                 it
                 ;
                 whence
                 proceed
                 so
                 many
                 undecent
                 
                   Gestures
                   ,
                   Fightings
                   ,
                   Quarrels
                   ,
                   Bawlings
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 stopping
                 of
                 this
                 Effervescence
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 ponderous
                 Remedies
                 are
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Lapis
                   Prunellae
                   ,
                   Saccharum
                   Saturni
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Sugar
                 of
                 
                   Lead
                   ,
                   Crabs
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   Laudanum
                   Opiatum
                   ,
                   Sanguis
                   Draconis
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Decoctions
                
                 also
                 made
                 of
                 some
                 ponderous
                 sorts
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 are
                 profitable
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 as
                 which
                 by
                 their
                 heavy
                 and
                 hard
                 Particles
                 ,
                 do
                 stop
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Lethargy
                   .
                
                 LETHARGY
                 
                   is
                   an
                   irresistible
                   inclination
                   to
                   Sleep
                   ,
                   accompanied
                   with
                   great
                   forgetfulness
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   an
                   Obstruction
                   of
                   the
                   Pores
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   thick
                   and
                   gross
                   Humour
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                   .
                
                 This
                 Disease
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 caused
                 by
                 Steams
                 and
                 Vapours
                 that
                 are
                 mingled
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Slimy
                   ,
                   Ropy
                   Due
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 condensed
                 into
                 Water
                 overwhelm
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 the
                 Soul
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 this
                 Disease
                 is
                 cured
                 by
                 Volatil
                 and
                 
                   Aromatical
                   Remedies
                
                 which
                 restore
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 volatility
                 open
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 the
                 Viscid
                 or
                 
                   Slimy
                   Matter
                
                 :
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 all
                 
                   Spirituous
                   Matters
                
                 ,
                 all
                 
                   Volatil
                   Salts
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Aromatical
                 and
                 Oleous
                 ,
                 also
                 the
                 
                   Wood
                   Guajacum
                
                 and
                 Sassafras
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Roots
                   of
                   Masterwort
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 
                   Balm
                   ,
                   Betony
                   ,
                   Organy
                   ,
                   Sage
                   ,
                   Marjoram
                   ,
                   Thyme
                   ,
                   Rosemary
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   
                     Coma
                     Vigil
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Waking
                   Drows●e
                   Disease
                   .
                
                 COMA
                 VIGIL
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Waking
                   Drowsiness
                
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   a
                   Distemper
                   accompanied
                   with
                   a
                   strong
                   Inclination
                   to
                   Sleep
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Patient
                   lies
                   drowsing
                   with
                   his
                   Eyes
                   shut
                   ,
                   without
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   fall
                   asleep
                   .
                
                 This
                 Disease
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 dilaration
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 too
                 much
                 inflamed
                 and
                 agitated
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 this
                 Sickness
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 purge
                 the
                 inflamed
                 Choler
                 ,
                 which
                 puts
                 the
                 Blood
                 into
                 a
                 violent
                 Fermentation
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 correct
                 the
                 said
                 Humour
                 by
                 Acids
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 cure
                 this
                 Disease
                 is
                 by
                 such
                 Remedies
                 as
                 do
                 allay
                 and
                 asswage
                 the
                 sharpness
                 of
                 the
                 Humour
                 ,
                 and
                 Cordials
                 that
                 restore
                 strength
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 Sudorificks
                 ,
                 which
                 volatilizing
                 those
                 sharp
                 particles
                 ,
                 drive
                 them
                 by
                 sweat
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Catalopsis
                   .
                
                 CATALEPSIS
                 
                   is
                   a
                   suddain
                   Detention
                   or
                   Immobility
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   accompanied
                   with
                   a
                   weakning
                   of
                   the
                   Senses
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   Patient
                   retains
                   the
                   same
                   figure
                   of
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   moment
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   seized
                   with
                   this
                   Distemper
                   .
                
                 This
                 Dreadful
                 Disease
                 is
                 not
                 caused
                 by
                 a
                 freezing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Humours
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 a
                 Vapour
                 that
                 congeals
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Galanists
                 do
                 suppose
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 can
                 happen
                 to
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 command
                 and
                 guidance
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Obstruction
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Glandula
                   Pinealis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 move
                 the
                 parts
                 as
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 Distemper
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Obstruction
                 of
                 either
                 side
                 of
                 this
                 Kernel
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 for
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 this
                 Obstruction
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 to
                 their
                 Due
                 and
                 Regular
                 Motion
                 ,
                 
                   Volatil
                   Salts
                
                 are
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 and
                 Cephalicks
                 ,
                 or
                 Medicaments
                 appropriated
                 to
                 strengthen
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Glandula
                   Pinealis
                
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 the
                 proper
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Soul.
                 Strong
                 Motions
                 and
                 Frictions
                 ,
                 or
                 Rubbings
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 are
                 commended
                 with
                 hot
                 and
                 course
                 
                   Linnen
                   Cloath
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Vertigo
                   .
                
                 The
                 VERTIGO
                 
                   is
                   a
                   Sickness
                   wherein
                   all
                   Objects
                   about
                   us
                   seem
                   to
                   turn
                   round
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   the
                   undue
                   circular
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                   .
                
                 Because
                 in
                 this
                 Distemper
                 the
                 Humours
                 and
                 Blood
                 are
                 so
                 tossed
                 and
                 agitated
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 irregular
                 motion
                 they
                 affect
                 the
                 Roots
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 pressing
                 and
                 crowding
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 as
                 if
                 all
                 
                   Visible
                   Bodies
                
                 turned
                 round
                 .
                 Which
                 crowding
                 and
                 compression
                 proceeds
                 frequently
                 from
                 the
                 Depravation
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 from
                 the
                 Abundance
                 of
                 Blood.
                 And
                 consequently
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 this
                 Disease
                 is
                 commonly
                 undertaken
                 by
                 
                   Spirituous
                   Medicines
                
                 that
                 remove
                 Obstructions
                 ,
                 by
                 Cephalick
                 and
                 
                   Aromatical
                   Balsams
                
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 Disease
                 be
                 caused
                 by
                 an
                 over-great
                 
                   abundance
                   of
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 
                   breathing
                   of
                   a
                   Vein
                
                 is
                 necessary
                 ;
                 if
                 from
                 some
                 depraved
                 Juice
                 lurking
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Stomach
                   ,
                   Vomits
                
                 are
                 most
                 proper
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 
                   Marmelad
                   of
                   Quinces
                   ,
                   Bisket
                
                 and
                 Crusts
                 of
                 Bread
                 to
                 correct
                 the
                 said
                 vitiated
                 
                   sharp
                   Humours
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   Epilepsy
                   ,
                   or
                   Falling
                   Sickness
                   .
                
                 EPILEPSY
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Falling
                   Sickness
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   convulsive
                   motion
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   more
                   especially
                   of
                   the
                   Hands
                   and
                   Feet
                   ,
                   accompanied
                   with
                   a
                   deprivation
                   of
                   the
                   Inward
                   and
                   Outward
                   Senses
                   .
                
                 This
                 Disease
                 proceeds
                 from
                 a
                 Depravation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Obstruction
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Solid
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 
                   square
                   figured
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 afflict
                 the
                 Nerves
                 with
                 their
                 Angles
                 ,
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 they
                 apply
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 
                   hooked
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 once
                 fastned
                 in
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 cannot
                 so
                 readily
                 be
                 disintangled
                 thence
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 smoothing
                 ,
                 and
                 infolding
                 of
                 which
                 particles
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Decoctions
                   of
                   several
                   sorts
                   of
                   Wood
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 Cephalicks
                 are
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ;
                 whereby
                 the
                 sharpness
                 of
                 the
                 Humours
                 is
                 blunted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 smoothed
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Knife
                   ,
                   Sword
                   ,
                   Needle
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Apoplexy
                   .
                
                 APOPLEXY
                 
                   is
                   a
                   suddain
                   ceasing
                   of
                   all
                   Animal
                   Actions
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   Sense
                   and
                   Motion
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Hurt
                   of
                   the
                   Principal
                   Faculties
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   from
                   an
                   over-great
                   Dilatation
                   and
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   Pores
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Plexus
                   Choroides
                   .
                
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 is
                 often
                 caused
                 a
                 total
                 Obstruction
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Beginning
                 or
                 Rise
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 foreign
                 Humour
                 flowing
                 into
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 stops
                 up
                 the
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 flag
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 immoveable
                 ;
                 as
                 Sails
                 fall
                 flat
                 ,
                 and
                 hang
                 limber
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Wind
                 fails
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 distended
                 them
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 this
                 notion
                 of
                 this
                 Disease
                 ,
                 liberal
                 Blood-letting
                 is
                 very
                 conducive
                 in
                 that
                 Apoplexy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 too
                 great
                 abundance
                 of
                 Blood
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 more
                 moderate
                 Blood-letting
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 abundance
                 of
                 
                   Phlegm
                   .
                   Rubbing
                
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 with
                 
                   Hot
                   Cloaths
                
                 are
                 also
                 commended
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 
                   Spirituous
                   Liquors
                
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 these
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 are
                 excited
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 clogging
                 matter
                 that
                 obstructs
                 the
                 Nerves
                 is
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 better
                 removed
                 .
                 
                   Gentle
                   Glisters
                
                 are
                 also
                 of
                 good
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Distemper
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 vehement
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   The
                   Palsie
                   .
                
                 The
                 PALSIE
                 
                   is
                   a
                   Privation
                   of
                   Sense
                   and
                   Motion
                   ,
                
                 either
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 less
                 frequent
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 some
                 
                   Members
                   only
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   want
                   or
                   weakness
                   of
                   the
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                   .
                
                 For
                 where
                 the
                 Spirits
                 are
                 either
                 altogether
                 wanting
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 in
                 sufficient
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 the
                 Nerves
                 and
                 Muscles
                 become
                 limber
                 and
                 flaggy
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 Sense
                 and
                 Motion
                 ,
                 either
                 altogether
                 cease
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 remarkably
                 weakned
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Cure
                 of
                 this
                 Distemper
                 Physicians
                 take
                 away
                 a
                 little
                 Blood
                 ,
                 to
                 free
                 the
                 Passages
                 from
                 Obstructions
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 exhibit
                 Medicaments
                 proper
                 to
                 correct
                 the
                 thickness
                 and
                 clamminess
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 more
                 thin
                 and
                 fluid
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 altering
                 and
                 
                   inciding
                   Cephalicks
                
                 and
                 Aromaticks
                 appropriated
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 and
                 Nerves
                 .
                 This
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 Pipes
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 may
                 be
                 opened
                 by
                 Sudorificks
                 ,
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 consist
                 of
                 hard
                 and
                 stiff
                 parts
                 ;
                 
                   viz.
                   Sassafras
                   ,
                   Guajacum
                   ,
                   Sarsaparilla
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 to
                 the
                 decoctions
                 whereof
                 some
                 Salt
                 of
                 Tartar
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 extraction
                 the
                 stronger
                 by
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Woods
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XX.
                   Convulsion
                   .
                
                 CONVULSION
                 ,
                 
                   commonly
                   call'd
                   the
                
                 Cramp
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 involuntary
                 ,
                 continual
                 and
                 painful
                 Contraction
                 of
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 a
                 tough
                 ,
                 cold
                 and
                 thick
                 Windy
                 Vapour
                 ,
                 puffing
                 up
                 and
                 distending
                 the
                 Parts
                 .
                 
                   To
                   the
                   removing
                   of
                   this
                
                 Distemper
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   all
                
                 Medicaments
                 
                   that
                   open
                
                 Obstructions
                 
                   and
                   break
                
                 Wind
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   inward
                   or
                   outward
                
                 ,
                 Volatile
                 Salts
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   all
                
                 Cephalicks
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   The
                   Night-Mare
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   NIGHT-MARE
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   diminution
                   of
                   the
                   Animal
                   motion
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   those
                   parts
                   that
                   are
                   serviceable
                   to
                   the
                   forming
                   of
                   the
                   Voice
                   and
                   Respiration
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   especially
                   the
                   Nerves
                   called
                
                 Phrenici
                 and
                 Recurrentes
                 ,
                 
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   want
                   of
                   the
                   Influx
                   of
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   false
                   Imagination
                   of
                   an
                   Heavy
                   weight
                   lying
                   upon
                   one
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   appearance
                   of
                   some
                   frightful
                   Spectre
                   .
                
                 For
                 whenever
                 during
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirits
                 do
                 not
                 flow
                 freely
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 then
                 such
                 a
                 Motion
                 is
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 as
                 whereby
                 the
                 Soul
                 judgeth
                 some
                 great
                 Burthen
                 to
                 lye
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 hinders
                 the
                 free
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Midriff
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 sense
                 of
                 being
                 strangled
                 or
                 choak'd
                 is
                 occasien'd
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 being
                 hindred
                 from
                 their
                 free
                 ingress
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 Throat
                 ,
                 which
                 thereupon
                 flag
                 and
                 fall
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 produce
                 this
                 Sense
                 of
                 Strangulation
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Disease
                 ,
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 
                   Volatile
                   Salts
                
                 is
                 much
                 commended
                 ,
                 especially
                 joyned
                 with
                 
                   Spirituous
                   means
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 Aromaticks
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Medicaments
                 ,
                 proper
                 to
                 incide
                 and
                 attenuate
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 Obstructions
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Midriff
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   A
                   Catarrh
                   ,
                   or
                   Rheum
                   .
                
                 A
                 CATARRH
                 or
                 Rheum
                 
                   is
                   an
                   Effusion
                   of
                   the
                   sharp
                   particles
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                   ,
                   or
                   serous
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   every
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   being
                   because
                   of
                   its
                   long
                   stay
                   there
                   coagulated
                   ,
                   and
                   producing
                   a
                   pain
                   in
                   the
                   Part
                   either
                   with
                   ,
                   or
                   without
                   a
                   swelling
                   .
                
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 due
                 and
                 regular
                 mixture
                 and
                 consistence
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 spoiled
                 by
                 Serous
                 and
                 
                   Pituitous
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 many
                 
                   sharp
                   particles
                
                 are
                 cast
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Glandulous
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 their
                 acrimony
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 manifold
                 malignity
                 twitch
                 the
                 Membrans
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 follow
                 frequent
                 Sneezing
                 ,
                 troublesome
                 Coughing
                 and
                 Hoarsness
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 distemper
                 ,
                 
                   mild
                   Catharticks
                
                 are
                 much
                 commended
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Pilulae
                   de
                   Succino
                
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Aloeticks
                   ;
                   Blisters
                
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 Issues
                 ,
                 and
                 Scarifications
                 are
                 commended
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Evacuation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   serous
                   peccant
                   Humour
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 all
                 Oleous
                 and
                 
                   Fat
                   things
                
                 are
                 of
                 good
                 use
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 softness
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 infold
                 and
                 blunt
                 the
                 sharp
                 points
                 of
                 
                   Heterogeneous
                   saline
                   particles
                
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 thick
                 and
                 
                   Earthly
                   Medicaments
                
                 as
                 
                   Crabs
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   Terra
                   Sigillata
                   ,
                   common
                   Bole
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 because
                 these
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 file
                 and
                 rub
                 off
                 the
                 sharp
                 corners
                 of
                 Salts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   Cough
                   .
                
                 Having
                 thus
                 handled
                 the
                 Diseases
                 and
                 Distempers
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 we
                 next
                 proceed
                 to
                 consider
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Breast
                 or
                 Chest
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 we
                 shall
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 Treat
                 of
                 that
                 Distemper
                 commonly
                 called
                 a
                 
                   Cough
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   more
                   frequent
                   ,
                   uneven
                   and
                   Loud
                   expiration
                   or
                   out-breathing
                   ,
                   whereby
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   Spirits
                   bursting
                   forth
                   violently
                   ,
                   endeavour
                   to
                   cast
                   forth
                   some
                   sharp
                   ,
                   and
                   troublesome
                   Excrements
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   the
                   sharp
                   ,
                   and
                   pricking
                   particles
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   Circulation
                   of
                   the
                   Humours
                   ,
                   are
                   carried
                   into
                   the
                   Muscles
                   design'd
                   for
                   inspiration
                   or
                   expiration
                   ,
                
                 and
                 being
                 there
                 in
                 greater
                 quantity
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 do
                 painfully
                 twitch
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 stir
                 up
                 a
                 
                   Convulsive
                   motion
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   sharp
                   particles
                
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Knives
                 or
                 Prickles
                 ,
                 being
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 and
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Branches
                 of
                 the
                 Windpipe
                 ,
                 do
                 necessarily
                 produce
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Convulsion
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   a
                   Cough
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 blunting
                 of
                 these
                 sharp
                 pointed
                 
                   Particles
                   sweet
                
                 things
                 are
                 commended
                 ,
                 and
                 Opiats
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 also
                 allay
                 the
                 sharpness
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Humour
                   .
                   Vinegar
                   of
                   Squills
                
                 is
                 also
                 of
                 good
                 use
                 ,
                 especially
                 where
                 the
                 Patient
                 is
                 troubled
                 with
                 
                   tough
                   Phlegm
                
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 a
                 Purge
                 
                   Mercurius
                   Dulcis
                
                 is
                 commended
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 doth
                 cut
                 Phlegm
                 and
                 evacuate
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   The
                   Tissick
                   .
                
                 ASTHMA
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Tissick
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   difficult
                   and
                   thick
                   fetching
                   of
                   ones
                   Breath
                   ,
                
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 a
                 Fever
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 with
                 great
                 wheezing
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 times
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   proceeding
                   from
                   an
                   ill
                   affection
                   of
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Lungs
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Intercostat
                   Muscles
                   ,
                   serving
                   to
                   Respiration
                   .
                
                 For
                 whenever
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Intercostal
                   Muscles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Organs
                 serving
                 to
                 Respiration
                 ,
                 are
                 obstructed
                 ,
                 it
                 produceth
                 difficult
                 Breathing
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 which
                 Obstructions
                 ,
                 Physicians
                 commend
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 mild
                 Aromaticks
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Volatile
                   ,
                   Oleous
                   Salts
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 their
                 Volatility
                 are
                 very
                 proper
                 to
                 pierce
                 the
                 windings
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 open
                 their
                 Obstructions
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 tough
                 and
                 
                   slimy
                   matter
                
                 .
                 The
                 fore-mention'd
                 Decoctions
                 of
                 Wood
                 are
                 likewise
                 very
                 useful
                 ,
                 as
                 consisting
                 of
                 hard
                 ,
                 ponderous
                 and
                 stiff
                 Particles
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 their
                 irregular
                 figure
                 and
                 heaviness
                 drive
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 resolve
                 the
                 viscid
                 or
                 tough
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 restore
                 the
                 Blood
                 to
                 its
                 due
                 fluidity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXV
                   .
                   The
                   Pleurisie
                   and
                   Peripneumonia
                   .
                
                 The
                 PLEURISIE
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 
                   PERIPNEUMONIA
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   Inflammation
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Pleura
                   ,
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Skin
                 that
                 covers
                 the
                 
                   Ribs
                   ;
                   )
                   the
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   Lungs
                   ,
                   accompanied
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   difficulty
                   of
                   Breathing
                   ,
                   a
                   high
                   Fever
                   ,
                   a
                   continual
                   Cough
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   with
                   Frothy
                   Spittle
                   ,
                   and
                   frequently
                   also
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Bloody
                   ,
                   with
                   great
                   Pain
                   ,
                   Heaviness
                   and
                   Anxiety
                   about
                   the
                   Breast
                   and
                   Heart
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   a
                   sharp
                   ,
                   distending
                   ,
                   pricking
                   and
                   corroding
                   Matter
                   .
                
                 For
                 this
                 Matter
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 in
                 the
                 Pleurisie
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sharp-pointed
                 and
                 volatile
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 transmitted
                 to
                 the
                 Membrans
                 that
                 cover
                 the
                 Ribs
                 and
                 the
                 intercostal
                 Muscles
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 Peripneumonia
                 ,
                 or
                 Inflammation
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 conveyed
                 into
                 the
                 very
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 and
                 extravasated
                 thence
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 Distempers
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 breath
                 a
                 Vein
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 allay
                 the
                 furious
                 effervescence
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Particles
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 evacuate
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 alter
                 and
                 correct
                 the
                 sharpness
                 of
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 testaceous
                 Powders
                 are
                 commended
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 imbibe
                 the
                 acidity
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 their
                 ponderosity
                 ,
                 serve
                 to
                 dissolve
                 the
                 grumous
                 and
                 coagulated
                 parts
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVI
                   .
                   The
                   Consumption
                   of
                   the
                   Lungs
                   .
                
                 PHTHISIS
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Consumption
                   of
                   the
                   Lungs
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   wasting
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   slow
                   or
                   Hectick
                   Fever
                   ,
                   and
                   Cough
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   spitting
                   of
                   Purulent
                   matter
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   the
                   sharp
                   Particles
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                   ,
                   fretting
                   and
                   corroding
                   the
                   Lungs
                   .
                
                 For
                 these
                 malignant
                 Particles
                 ,
                 whether
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Lymphatick
                   Vessels
                
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 open'd
                 Imposth●me
                 of
                 a
                 Quinsie
                 or
                 Pleurisie
                 ,
                 by
                 effusion
                 of
                 the
                 Purulent
                 matter
                 into
                 the
                 Cavity
                 of
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 do
                 there
                 infect
                 and
                 taint
                 the
                 Lungs
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 to
                 rid
                 the
                 Lungs
                 of
                 
                 these
                 sharp
                 and
                 corroding
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Purulent
                 matter
                 ,
                 Physicians
                 prescribe
                 hard
                 and
                 ponderous
                 
                   Remedies
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Testaceous
                   Powders
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Decoctions
                 of
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 virtue
                 to
                 imbibe
                 and
                 alter
                 the
                 sharpness
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Humour
                   :
                   Mercurius
                   Dulcis
                   ,
                   Bole-Armenick
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Terra
                   Sigillata
                
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 commended
                 in
                 this
                 Distemper
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVII
                   .
                   Syncope
                   or
                   Swounding
                   .
                
                 SYNCOPE
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Swounding
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   sudden
                   failing
                   of
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   the
                   Extinction
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   ,
                   or
                   overwhelming
                   of
                   the
                   vital
                   Flame
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 sufficient
                 store
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 ceasing
                 of
                 the
                 Circulation
                 of
                 Humours
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 Body
                 fall
                 down
                 like
                 the
                 Trunk
                 of
                 a
                 Tree
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Disease
                 are
                 commended
                 
                   Spirituous
                   Medicaments
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Volatile
                   Salts
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 kindle
                 and
                 feed
                 the
                 flame
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ;
                 as
                 all
                 
                   spirituous
                   ,
                   cordial
                   ,
                   odoriferous
                   Waters
                   ,
                
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Cinamon-water
                   ,
                   Aqua-mirabilis
                   ,
                   Vita-Matthioli
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 rowze
                 ,
                 corroborate
                 and
                 multiply
                 the
                 Spirits
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVIII
                   .
                   Cardialgia
                   or
                   Pain
                   at
                   the
                   Heart
                   .
                
                 The
                 Diseases
                 of
                 the
                 Abdomen
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   lower
                   Belly
                
                 ,
                 are
                 CARDIALGIA
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Pain
                   at
                   the
                   Heart
                
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   is
                   a
                   painful
                   Sensation
                   at
                   the
                   Mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Stomach
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   Nerves
                   is
                   presented
                   to
                   the
                   Soul.
                
                 This
                 Pain
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 sharp
                 and
                 pointed
                 Particles
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 prick
                 ,
                 twitch
                 and
                 slash
                 the
                 Nerves
                 and
                 their
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 shake
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 Agitation
                 being
                 convey'd
                 to
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Sense
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 vehemently
                 moved
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 represents
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 that
                 afflicting
                 Sensation
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Pain
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 for
                 the
                 Cure
                 of
                 this
                 Distemper
                 ,
                 are
                 prescribed
                 several
                 Remedies
                 proper
                 in
                 Convulsions
                 ,
                 but
                 joyned
                 with
                 
                   Specifick
                   Stomachicks
                
                 and
                 Opiates
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 are
                 frequently
                 added
                 the
                 Powder
                 of
                 
                   Native
                   Cinnabar
                   ,
                   Amber
                   ,
                   Man's
                   Skull
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XXIX
                   .
                   Singultus
                   or
                   the
                   Hickock
                   .
                
                 The
                 HICKOCK
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Convulsive
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Midriff
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   touch
                   and
                   irregular
                   Particles
                   ,
                   twitching
                   and
                   forcing
                   it
                   to
                   this
                   disordinate
                   motion
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 sixth
                 Conjugation
                 ,
                 distributed
                 to
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 the
                 Midriff
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 vellicated
                 in
                 this
                 Distemper
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 motion
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 they
                 frequently
                 open
                 those
                 Pores
                 there
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 rushing
                 violently
                 towards
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 contract
                 the
                 Fibres
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 expulsion
                 of
                 any
                 offending
                 matter
                 ,
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 Patients
                 to
                 explode
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 with
                 that
                 vehemence
                 ,
                 as
                 constitutes
                 the
                 Hickock
                 ;
                 which
                 ceaseth
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 sharp
                 twtiching
                 matter
                 is
                 discharged
                 by
                 these
                 repeated
                 Convulsion
                 Motions
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 correcting
                 of
                 these
                 peccant
                 particles
                 all
                 hard
                 and
                 ponderous
                 matters
                 ,
                 are
                 commended
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Crabs
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   Coral
                   ,
                   Filings
                   of
                   Steel
                   ,
                   Mercurious
                   Dulcis
                
                 and
                 Opiates
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXX
                   .
                   Diarrhoea
                   a
                   Scouring
                   or
                   Lask
                   .
                
                 A
                 LASK
                 
                   is
                   the
                   dejection
                   of
                   various
                   and
                   liquid
                   Humours
                   by
                   stool
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   the
                   effervescence
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                   ,
                   encreased
                   by
                   the
                   cholerick
                   particles
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   irritating
                   the
                   Fibres
                   of
                   the
                   Guts
                   by
                   their
                   sharp
                   points
                   .
                
                 For
                 various
                 Humours
                 being
                 precipitated
                 through
                 the
                 Vessels
                 which
                 open
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Guts
                 ,
                 do
                 vellicate
                 their
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 make
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 to
                 rush
                 down
                 that
                 way
                 in
                 greater
                 abundance
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Convulsion
                 follows
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 dry
                 Gripes
                 and
                 the
                 Lienteria
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Scouring
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Meat
                 passeth
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 ferment
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 is
                 faulty
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 duly
                 digesting
                 the
                 Food
                 put
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 Lasks
                 or
                 Scourings
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 
                   Rhubarb
                   ,
                   Jalap
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Crabs
                   Eyes
                
                 are
                 commended
                 ,
                 mixed
                 with
                 other
                 proper
                 Medicaments
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Lienteria
                 and
                 dry
                 
                   Gripes
                   ,
                   Balsamick
                   Remedies
                
                 and
                 Stomachicks
                 ,
                 are
                 given
                 both
                 inwardly
                 and
                 outwardly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXI
                   .
                   Cholera
                   or
                   the
                   Cholerick
                   Passion
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   CHOLERICK
                   Passion
                   is
                   a
                   depraved
                   Convulsive
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Stomach
                   and
                   Guts
                   ,
                   occasioned
                   by
                   sharp
                   and
                   pointed
                   particle
                   ;
                   twitching
                   the
                   Fibres
                   of
                   the
                   Stomach
                   and
                   the
                   Gut
                   called
                   Duodenum
                   ,
                   and
                   contracting
                   them
                   upwards
                   .
                
                 For
                 this
                 twitching
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 cannot
                 continue
                 long
                 ,
                 without
                 irritating
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 disturbing
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Orders
                 and
                 Stations
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 causing
                 them
                 to
                 produce
                 these
                 Convulsive
                 motions
                 .
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 quelling
                 of
                 this
                 fury
                 of
                 the
                 disturbed
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   Bezoardicks
                
                 are
                 commonly
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 ponderous
                 Medicines
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Crystal
                   ,
                   Terra
                   Sigillata
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XXXII
                   .
                   Dysenteri●
                   or
                   the
                   Bloody
                   Flux
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   BLOODY
                   FLUX
                   is
                   an
                   Exulceration
                   of
                   the
                   Guts
                   ,
                   accompanied
                   with
                   frequent
                   and
                   Bloody
                   Dejections
                   ,
                   and
                   violent
                   Pain
                   and
                   Gripings
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   sharp
                   particles
                   that
                   corrode
                   and
                   cut
                   the
                   small
                   Fibres
                   of
                   the
                   Guts
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Hooked
                 and
                 Pointed
                 Particles
                 that
                 are
                 mixed
                 with
                 the
                 Humours
                 ,
                 do
                 pierce
                 and
                 divide
                 the
                 Membrans
                 of
                 the
                 Guts
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 cause
                 an
                 Ulcer
                 therein
                 .
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 this
                 Disease
                 ,
                 altering
                 and
                 
                   Evacuating
                   Medicines
                
                 are
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 :
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 Rhubarb
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 leaves
                 an
                 adstringent
                 Virtue
                 behind
                 it
                 after
                 Evacuation
                 .
                 Emollient
                 and
                 
                   Lenitive
                   Medicaments
                
                 are
                 likewise
                 employed
                 for
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 this
                 Distemper
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 promote
                 Fermentation
                 ,
                 as
                 Coral
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XXXIII
                   .
                   Iliaca
                   Passio
                   or
                   the
                   twisting
                   of
                   the
                   Guts
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   TWISTING
                   of
                   the
                   GUTS
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   exquisit
                   Pain
                   of
                   the
                   small
                   Guts
                   ,
                   accompanied
                   with
                   a
                   most
                   obstinate
                   stoppage
                   of
                   the
                   passage
                   downwards
                   ,
                   and
                   vomiting
                   of
                   the
                   Excrements
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   either
                   from
                   an
                   Inflammation
                   of
                   the
                   Guts
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   their
                   obstruction
                   by
                   some
                   hard
                   Excrements
                   .
                
                 This
                 Disease
                 is
                 often
                 caused
                 by
                 
                   sharp
                   Humours
                
                 ,
                 sticking
                 within
                 the
                 Membrans
                 of
                 the
                 Guts
                 ,
                 which
                 cause
                 the
                 Expulsory
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Guts
                 to
                 be
                 turned
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 irritated
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 flowing
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 into
                 the
                 ascending
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Guts
                 ,
                 which
                 influx
                 being
                 perverted
                 ,
                 the
                 Excrements
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 are
                 voided
                 upwards
                 by
                 the
                 Mouth
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 this
                 dreadful
                 and
                 desperate
                 
                   Disease
                   ,
                   Blood
                
                 letting
                 is
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 Inflammation
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 Emollient
                 and
                 
                   Lenitive
                   Glisters
                
                 to
                 evacuate
                 and
                 temper
                 the
                 
                   sharp
                   Humours
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 passages
                 glib
                 and
                 slippery
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 
                   Lenitive
                   Catharticks
                
                 are
                 commended
                 .
                 
                   Crude
                   Mercury
                
                 is
                 also
                 prescribed
                 mixed
                 with
                 the
                 Yolk
                 of
                 an
                 Egg
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 stick
                 to
                 the
                 Guts
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 Narcoticks
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 correct
                 the
                 sharpness
                 of
                 the
                 Humours
                 ,
                 and
                 allay
                 the
                 Convulsions
                 of
                 the
                 Guts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXIV
                   .
                   The
                   Colick
                   .
                
                 The
                 COLICK
                 
                   is
                   an
                   afflicting
                   and
                   painful
                   sensation
                   in
                   the
                   Colon
                   ,
                   or
                   its
                   neighbouring
                   Parts
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   a
                   Cholerick
                   Humour
                   joyned
                   with
                   a
                   corroding
                   Salt.
                
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 sharp
                 Salt
                 contained
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 within
                 the
                 Hollow
                 of
                 the
                 Guts
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Membrans
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 saline
                 
                 particles
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 enter
                 into
                 such
                 Pores
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 pass
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 lock'd
                 up
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Coats
                 or
                 Membrans
                 of
                 the
                 Guts
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 occasion
                 a
                 most
                 acute
                 Pain
                 ,
                 by
                 twitching
                 and
                 corroding
                 the
                 Fibres
                 thereof
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 
                   sharp
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 heal
                 the
                 hurt
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 several
                 Affwaging
                 and
                 Anodynous
                 Medicaments
                 are
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 Opiates
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 some
                 respit
                 to
                 the
                 Patient
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Physician
                 may
                 gain
                 time
                 to
                 eliminate
                 that
                 foreign
                 and
                 praeternatural
                 
                   Salt.
                   Glysters
                
                 also
                 are
                 commended
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 outward
                 Applications
                 to
                 comfort
                 the
                 hurt
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 allay
                 the
                 violent
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXV
                   .
                   The
                   Yellow
                   Jaundise
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   YELLOW
                   JAUNDISE
                   is
                   an
                   Ill
                   habit
                   of
                   Body
                   ,
                   staining
                   the
                   solid
                   and
                   fluid
                   parts
                   thereof
                   with
                   a
                   yellow
                   or
                   black
                   Colour
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   the
                   effusion
                   of
                   a
                   sharp
                   and
                   depraved
                   Gall.
                
                 For
                 the
                 Gall
                 ,
                 whenever
                 its
                 Particles
                 are
                 vitiated
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 their
                 figure
                 or
                 motion
                 ;
                 then
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 commonly
                 promotes
                 the
                 Voiding
                 of
                 Excrements
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 sent
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 continuing
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 circulating
                 with
                 it
                 through
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 stains
                 the
                 Skin
                 with
                 a
                 yellow
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 with
                 a
                 
                   black
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 sowr
                 and
                 gross
                 Particles
                 are
                 mixed
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Gall.
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 this
                 Disease
                 
                   Purging
                   Medicins
                
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 Infusions
                 of
                 Rhubarb
                 and
                 Senna
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 boiled
                 ,
                 or
                 too
                 strongly
                 wrung
                 out
                 ,
                 they
                 communicate
                 those
                 Particles
                 to
                 the
                 Potion
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 Purging
                 strongly
                 bind
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 very
                 hurtful
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXVI
                   .
                   The
                   Dropsie
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   DROPSY
                   is
                   a
                   Swelling
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   especially
                   of
                   the
                   Belly
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   a
                   Collection
                   of
                   watry
                   Humours
                   .
                
                 For
                 when
                 a
                 
                   watry
                   Humour
                
                 stagnates
                 and
                 grows
                 thick
                 in
                 the
                 Belly
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 obstructs
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Inwards
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Peritonaeum
                 and
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 slimy
                 ,
                 pituitous
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 hinders
                 that
                 the
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Steams
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 evacuated
                 by
                 insensible
                 Transpiration
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 this
                 Disease
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 difficult
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 Sweat.
                 Whilst
                 therefore
                 these
                 small
                 Vessels
                 are
                 burst
                 and
                 broken
                 by
                 the
                 thick
                 and
                 tough
                 Particles
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   serous
                   Particles
                
                 drop
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Belly
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 by
                 degrees
                 and
                 continually
                 increased
                 ,
                 they
                 produce
                 the
                 Dropsie
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Ills
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 for
                 the
                 Curing
                 of
                 this
                 Disease
                 ,
                 Medicaments
                 that
                 purge
                 watry
                 and
                 
                   serous
                   Humours
                
                 ,
                 are
                 commended
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Pilulae
                   de
                   Ammoniaco
                
                 with
                 
                   Mercurius
                   Dulcis
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Mercury
                 resolves
                 tough
                 and
                 slimy
                 Humours
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Gum
                   Ammoniacum
                
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 consolidate
                 the
                 burst
                 Vessels
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXVII
                   .
                   Hypochondriacal
                   Melancholy
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Spleen
                   .
                
                 
                   HYPOCHONDRIACAL
                   MELANCHOLY
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Spleen
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   painful
                   Sensation
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   the
                   Grossness
                   ,
                   small
                   Quantity
                   ,
                   and
                   Unevenness
                   of
                   the
                   Spirits
                   .
                
                 For
                 a
                 sharp
                 ,
                 sowr
                 ,
                 and
                 tough
                 
                   slimy
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 lying
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 Belly
                 ,
                 breedeth
                 Obstructions
                 ,
                 whence
                 all
                 the
                 Symptoms
                 observable
                 in
                 this
                 Disease
                 do
                 proceed
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 also
                 the
                 Cure
                 of
                 this
                 Distemper
                 ,
                 is
                 endeavoured
                 by
                 Decoctions
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Barks
                 of
                 Tamarisks
                 and
                 Cappar-trees
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Herbs
                 of
                 Germander
                 and
                 Chamaepytis
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 Blood
                 abound
                 with
                 
                   vitiated
                   Salts
                   ,
                   volatile
                   Acids
                
                 ,
                 are
                 commended
                 ,
                 
                   Antiscorbutical
                   Herbs
                
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 
                   sulphurated
                   Tartar.
                
                 And
                 because
                 
                   praeternatural
                   Acids
                
                 generally
                 have
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 this
                 Disease
                 ;
                 therefore
                 all
                 those
                 Medicaments
                 are
                 used
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 alter
                 and
                 destroy
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Alkalifate
                   Salts
                   of
                   Herbs
                   ,
                   Crabs-Eyes
                   ,
                   Pearl
                   ,
                   Diaphoretick
                   Antimony
                   ,
                   Salt
                   of
                   Tartar
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXVIII
                   .
                   The
                   Scurvy
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   SCURVY
                   is
                   a
                   Distemper
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Juices
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   a
                   praeternatural
                   Sowrness
                   ,
                   afflicting
                   more
                   or
                   less
                   all
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   accordingly
                   producing
                   a
                   vast
                   variety
                   of
                   Symptoms
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 Disease
                 chiefly
                 consists
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 impregnate
                 with
                 much
                 
                   fixed
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   acid
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 frequently
                 to
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 fill'd
                 with
                 such
                 like
                 Particles
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 drawn
                 in
                 by
                 breathing
                 ,
                 communicates
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 forms
                 this
                 Disease
                 .
                 The
                 Cure
                 of
                 this
                 Disease
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 Volatilizing
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fixed
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 opening
                 of
                 Obstructions
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 end
                 Blood-letting
                 is
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 thicker
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 being
                 evacuted
                 ,
                 better
                 Blood
                 might
                 be
                 furnish'd
                 instead
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 introducing
                 of
                 a
                 
                   volatile
                   Acid.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   XXXIX
                   .
                   The
                   Stone
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   STONE
                   is
                   a
                   Disease
                   caused
                   in
                   the
                   Reins
                   or
                   Bladder
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Gravel
                   or
                   Stone
                   ,
                   accompanied
                   with
                   a
                   most
                   exquisite
                   Pain
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   grating
                   against
                   the
                   Fibres
                   of
                   the
                   Kidneys
                   and
                   Ureters
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 product
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 too
                 great
                 abundance
                 or
                 thickness
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 sharpness
                 of
                 the
                 Humours
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 the
                 Patient
                 ,
                 subject
                 to
                 this
                 Disease
                 ,
                 doth
                 abound
                 with
                 much
                 Blood
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Breathing
                   of
                   a
                   Vein
                
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Gravel
                 and
                 Stone
                 must
                 be
                 evacuated
                 by
                 Diureticks
                 and
                 
                   Lithonthripticks
                   :
                   Emollient
                   Glysters
                
                 are
                 also
                 very
                 much
                 commended
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Passages
                 more
                 slippery
                 and
                 open
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XL.
                   Stranguy
                   .
                
                 
                   STRANGURY
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   continual
                   desire
                   to
                   make
                   Water
                   ,
                   accompanied
                   with
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   Pain
                   and
                   Burning
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   the
                   sharp
                   and
                   pointed
                   Particles
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Blood
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Serous
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 
                   Bloody
                   Urin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 
                   Bloody
                   Fluxes
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 solution
                 of
                 any
                 continuous
                 Parts
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 sharp
                 and
                 pointed
                 Particles
                 ,
                 pricking
                 and
                 cutting
                 the
                 Parts
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Remedies
                 most
                 proper
                 for
                 this
                 Disease
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 precipitate
                 these
                 
                   acid
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 or
                 imbibe
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 
                   Anodynous
                   Medicaments
                
                 and
                 Opiates
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XLI
                   .
                   Diabetes
                   .
                
                 
                   DIABETES
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   swift
                   and
                   copious
                   evacuating
                   of
                   the
                   Liquor
                   we
                   drink
                   by
                   Urin
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   with
                   little
                   or
                   no
                   change
                   made
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   accompanied
                   with
                   extream
                   Thirst
                   and
                   a
                   Wasting
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   .
                
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 Disease
                 the
                 Contexture
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 too
                 loose
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Kidneys
                 are
                 too
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 praecipitating
                 Salt
                 does
                 too
                 much
                 abound
                 .
                 Some
                 think
                 the
                 Drink
                 goes
                 directly
                 by
                 some
                 short
                 Passages
                 from
                 the
                 Stomach
                 to
                 the
                 Kidneys
                 .
                 Others
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 runs
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 Guts
                 into
                 the
                 hollow
                 of
                 the
                 Belly
                 ,
                 where
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 it
                 enters
                 its
                 pores
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 is
                 evacuated
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 but
                 little
                 change
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Distemper
                 adstringent
                 and
                 absorbent
                 Medicins
                 are
                 commended
                 ,
                 especially
                 joyned
                 with
                 Opiates
                 ,
                 to
                 imbibe
                 that
                 
                   vicious
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 which
                 precipitates
                 the
                 Blood
                 too
                 much
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   8.
                   
                   Chap.
                   2●
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   In.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                   :
                
              
               
               
                 
                   XLII
                   .
                   The
                   Gout
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   GOUT
                   is
                   a
                   pain
                   of
                   the
                   Joints
                   ,
                   or
                   parts
                   about
                   the
                   Joints
                   ,
                   caused
                   by
                   the
                   various
                   Corner'd
                   Figures
                   of
                   Sales
                   ,
                   or
                   Saline
                   particles
                   ,
                   which
                   twitch
                   and
                   prick
                   the
                   Fibres
                   belonging
                   ●o
                   them
                   .
                
                 For
                 when
                 uneven
                 and
                 
                   Saline
                   particles
                
                 do
                 abound
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 they
                 by
                 their
                 Ruggedness
                 and
                 Points
                 hurt
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Saline
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 sharpness
                 twitching
                 and
                 vellicating
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 those
                 exquisit
                 Pains
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Gout
                 do
                 endure
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 Humours
                 ,
                 impregnated
                 with
                 much
                 the
                 fame
                 Particles
                 ,
                 flowing
                 to
                 the
                 Parts
                 already
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 do
                 increase
                 the
                 Pain
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 often
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 swelling
                 and
                 light
                 Inflammation
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Cure
                 of
                 this
                 Disease
                 ,
                 ponderous
                 things
                 are
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Crabs-Eyes
                   ,
                   Coral
                   ,
                   Chalybeats
                   ,
                   Mercurius
                   Dulcis
                   ,
                
                 as
                 likewise
                 
                   Sudorificks
                   ,
                   Topicks
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XLIII
                   .
                   The
                   French-Pox
                   .
                
                 The
                 Disease
                 commonly
                 called
                 the
                 
                   FRENCH-POX
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Distemper
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Humours
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   consisting
                   in
                   a
                   Volatile
                   Corrosive
                   Acidity
                   ,
                   disturbing
                   all
                   the
                   Actions
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   last
                   quite
                   corroding
                   it
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 sharp
                 
                   saline
                   Particles
                
                 that
                 lye
                 lurking
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 Humours
                 ,
                 do
                 produce
                 all
                 the
                 Symptoms
                 that
                 are
                 obvious
                 in
                 this
                 Disease
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 altering
                 and
                 blunting
                 of
                 these
                 Particles
                 ,
                 the
                 Decoctions
                 of
                 Woods
                 and
                 Roots
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Mercurial
                   Medicins
                
                 are
                 prescribed
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 evacuating
                 of
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 Preparations
                 that
                 cause
                 Salivation
                 are
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 
                   Mercurius
                   Dulcis
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XLIV
                   .
                   Ague
                   or
                   Fever
                   .
                
                 An
                 AGUE
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Fever
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   Effervence
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   exceeding
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Natural
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   less
                   ;
                   but
                   ever
                   with
                   greater
                   Malignity
                   .
                
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Febrifick
                   matter
                
                 or
                 humour
                 ,
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Fermentative
                   quality
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 from
                 its
                 Focus
                 or
                 Seat
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 Mesentery
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 a
                 gathering
                 ,
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 it
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 it
                 stirs
                 up
                 an
                 Ague
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Enemy
                 to
                 our
                 Blood
                 ,
                 doth
                 greatly
                 shake
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 confound
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 mixture
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Confusion
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 an
                 Ague
                 and
                 Fever
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 mingles
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 doth
                 presently
                 produce
                 an
                 Ague
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 Matter
                 only
                 as
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Fermentative
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 disturbs
                 the
                 Mixture
                 of
                 the
                 Blood.
                 For
                 this
                 
                   Fermentative
                   Matter
                
                 may
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 Green-wood
                 that
                 is
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 Fire
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 such
                 Wood
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 it
                 begins
                 to
                 burn
                 ,
                 doth
                 burn
                 more
                 vehemently
                 than
                 Dry-wood
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 said
                 Humour
                 becomes
                 more
                 heated
                 and
                 dilated
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Blood
                 it self
                 in
                 its
                 Natural
                 condition
                 .
                 Hence
                 therefore
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Quartan
                   Ague
                
                 is
                 produced
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 3
                 Days
                 for
                 its
                 Concoction
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ;
                 a
                 
                   Tertian
                   Ague
                
                 ,
                 when
                 2
                 Days
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ;
                 a
                 Quotidian
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 concocted
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 mingles
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 ;
                 and
                 Continual
                 ,
                 with
                 Exacerbations
                 or
                 Fits
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Corrupt
                 Matter
                 doth
                 so
                 much
                 infect
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 rid
                 it self
                 of
                 those
                 defilements
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 last
                 drop
                 of
                 that
                 Humour
                 is
                 run
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wherein
                 the
                 first
                 drop
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 gather'd
                 anew
                 begins
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 time
                 wherein
                 this
                 depraved
                 Humour
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 raise
                 an
                 Effervescence
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 greater
                 quantity
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 cause
                 a
                 greater
                 Heat
                 and
                 Ebullition
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 this
                 Feverish
                 Ferment
                 may
                 be
                 expell'd
                 in
                 Agues
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 particularly
                 in
                 
                   Quotidians
                   ,
                   Vomits
                
                 and
                 Purges
                 are
                 used
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 exhibited
                 at
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Fits
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 successful
                 in
                 the
                 Cure
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Ague
                 be
                 of
                 long
                 continuance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Stomach
                 swoln
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 best
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 Vomits
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 thereof
                 to
                 give
                 gentle
                 Purges
                 ;
                 because
                 Vomits
                 weaken
                 the
                 Stomach
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Fevers
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 commonly
                 Cured
                 by
                 Remedies
                 that
                 precipitate
                 and
                 imbibe
                 sowr
                 Humours
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Crabs-Eyes
                   ,
                   Antimony
                   Diaphoretick
                
                 ;
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 thin
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 more
                 fluid
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Barly-water
                   ,
                   Whey
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 open
                 Obstructions
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Carduus
                   Benedictus
                   ,
                   Camphire
                   ,
                   Venice-Treacle
                   ,
                   Volatile
                   Salts
                
                 and
                 Spirits
                 .
                 All
                 Bitter
                 things
                 are
                 also
                 employed
                 with
                 good
                 success
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Fevers
                 and
                 Agues
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 strengthen
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 out
                 the
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Report
                 of
                 
                   Physicians
                   ,
                   Agues
                
                 have
                 frequently
                 been
                 Cured
                 ,
                 only
                 be
                 exhibiting
                 the
                 Compound
                 Essence
                 of
                 Wormwood
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIV
                 .
                 Of
                 Medicaments
                 in
                 General
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 Operations
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   ●
                   Medicament
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   HAving
                   treated
                   of
                   the
                
                 Diseases
                 
                   that
                   afflict
                   the
                
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   remains
                   now
                   that
                   we
                   add
                   something
                   concerning
                
                 Medicins
                 .
                 
                   Now
                   a
                
                 Medicament
                 
                   in
                   general
                
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 being
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 a
                 Sick
                 person
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 by
                 its
                 virtue
                 ,
                 to
                 reduce
                 it
                 from
                 a
                 Praeternatural
                 state
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Natural
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Of
                   the
                   several
                   sorts
                   of
                   Medicaments
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Medicins
                 are
                 Simple
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Roots
                   ,
                   Barks
                   ,
                   Leaves
                   ,
                   Flowers
                   ,
                   Fruits
                   ,
                   Seeds
                   ,
                   Gums
                   ,
                   Juices
                   ,
                   Animals
                
                 and
                 their
                 
                   Excrements
                   ,
                   Products
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   Salts
                   ,
                   Stones
                   ,
                   Minerals
                
                 and
                 Metals
                 :
                 Other
                 are
                 Compound
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 again
                 are
                 either
                 Internal
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Mouth
                 are
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 again
                 are
                 either
                 Preparatory
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 called
                 Digestive
                 ,
                 which
                 prepare
                 and
                 digest
                 peccant
                 Humours
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 Expulsion
                 ,
                 as
                 Syrups
                 and
                 Conserves
                 ;
                 or
                 Purgative
                 ,
                 which
                 evacuate
                 the
                 Matter
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 prepared
                 and
                 ripened
                 by
                 the
                 fore-going
                 Digestives
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Purging
                   Electuaries
                   ,
                   Pills
                
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 the
                 Latins
                 call
                 Linctus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Arabians
                 Lohoch
                 ;
                 or
                 Cordial
                 and
                 Corroborative
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 used
                 to
                 strengthen
                 the
                 Body
                 after
                 Purgation
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 when
                 the
                 Violence
                 and
                 Continuance
                 of
                 the
                 Disease
                 hath
                 greatly
                 weakned
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 to
                 remove
                 any
                 Obstructions
                 or
                 Distemperature
                 in
                 the
                 Bowels
                 or
                 Humours
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Symptoms
                 of
                 the
                 Disease
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Pain
                   ,
                   Watching
                   ,
                   Loosness
                   ,
                   Swounding
                   ,
                   )
                
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   Cordial
                   Confections
                   ,
                   Powders
                   ,
                   Troches
                   .
                   External
                   Medicaments
                   ,
                
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 outwardly
                 applied
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 which
                 is
                 chiefly
                 affected
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 called
                 Topicks
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 grieved
                 ;
                 such
                 are
                 
                   Oils
                   ,
                   Ointments
                   ,
                   Cere-cloaths
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Plaisters
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Of
                   Medicins
                   Common
                   and
                   Specific●
                   ▪
                
                 But
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 more
                 particular
                 Disquisition
                 into
                 these
                 Matters
                 to
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 speak
                 something
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Medicaments
                
                 ,
                 
                 viz.
                 
                   V●mits
                   ,
                   Purges
                   ,
                   Diure●icks
                   ,
                   Sudorificks
                
                 or
                 
                   Diaphoreticks
                   ,
                   Cordials
                
                 or
                 Alexipharmaccks
                 and
                 Opiates
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 pass
                 to
                 Specificks
                 ,
                 and
                 briefly
                 declare
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 Operation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Vomits
                   or
                   Vomitory
                   Medicins
                   .
                
                 VOMITS
                 are
                 Medicins
                 that
                 evacuate
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 out
                 
                   peccant
                   humours
                
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 drinking
                 
                   luke-warm
                   Water
                
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 readily
                 if
                 some
                 Oil
                 or
                 
                   melted
                   Butter
                
                 be
                 mingled
                 with
                 it
                 ▪
                 which
                 will
                 make
                 the
                 Stomach
                 the
                 more
                 to
                 loath
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 to
                 discharge
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 these
                 common
                 things
                 ,
                 several
                 
                   Chymical
                   Preparations
                
                 are
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Salt
                   of
                   Vitriol
                   ,
                   Glass
                   of
                   Antimony
                   ,
                   Flowers
                   of
                   Antimony
                   ,
                   Crocus
                   Metallorum
                   ,
                   Sulphur
                   of
                   Antimony
                   ,
                   Mercurius
                   Vitae
                   ,
                
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 Preparations
                 ,
                 when
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 violently
                 twitch
                 and
                 affect
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 cause
                 a
                 Conlvulsive
                 Motion
                 both
                 of
                 that
                 and
                 the
                 Neighbour
                 Parts
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Gut
                 called
                 Duodenum
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Porus
                   Choledochus
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Passage
                 that
                 conveys
                 the
                 Gall
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ductus
                 or
                 Vessel
                 of
                 the
                 Pancreas
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 
                   Colvulsive
                   motion
                
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 carried
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 these
                 Vomits
                 the
                 serous
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 often
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Extremities
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 carried
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 evacuated
                 by
                 the
                 Mouth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Purging
                   Medicins
                   .
                
                 PURGING
                 MEDICINS
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 move
                 and
                 loosen
                 the
                 Belly
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 out
                 the
                 
                   peccant
                   Humours
                
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 by
                 Stool
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   Roses
                   ,
                   Violets
                   ,
                   Cassia
                   ,
                   Manna
                   ,
                   Aloes
                   ,
                   Rhubarb
                   ,
                
                 besides
                 manifold
                 compound
                 Purgatives
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 these
                 Catharticks
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 painfully
                 affect
                 the
                 Spirits
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 provoke
                 them
                 to
                 excretory
                 contractions
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 raise
                 a
                 Fermentation
                 in
                 the
                 Humours
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 produce
                 several
                 fusions
                 and
                 separations
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 Manna
                 and
                 Cassia
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 
                   Gentle
                   Purgers
                
                 ,
                 which
                 consist
                 of
                 very
                 subtil
                 parts
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 little
                 disturb
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ;
                 yet
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 past
                 the
                 Pylorus
                 ,
                 or
                 outlet
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 into
                 the
                 Guts
                 ,
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 irritate
                 and
                 twitch
                 the
                 most
                 sensible
                 Membran
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Gut
                   Duodenum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 they
                 get
                 any
                 further
                 ,
                 almost
                 spend
                 their
                 whole
                 force
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 twitching
                 and
                 vellication
                 of
                 this
                 Mmembran
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Porus
                   Biliaris
                
                 or
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 Gall
                 is
                 considerably
                 shaken
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 produce
                 Bilious
                 dejections
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Purging
                   Medicins
                   do
                   not
                   act
                   Electively
                   .
                
                 The
                 opinion
                 of
                 old
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 Catharticks
                 purged
                 Humours
                 Electively
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 choice
                 ,
                 as
                 evacuating
                 one
                 Humour
                 rather
                 than
                 another
                 :
                 They
                 were
                 induced
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 often
                 found
                 that
                 the
                 Excrements
                 evacuted
                 by
                 
                   purging
                   Medicins
                
                 ,
                 were
                 of
                 a
                 Yellowish
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Blackish
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 
                   Catharticks
                   ,
                   purged
                   Choler
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 Melancholy
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 choosing
                 and
                 separating
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Humours
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 an
                 error
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 there
                 be
                 
                   purgative
                   Medicins
                
                 that
                 evacuate
                 
                   Choler
                   ,
                   Phlegm
                   ,
                   Melancholy
                
                 and
                 
                   Watry
                   Humours
                
                 ,
                 which
                 gave
                 occasion
                 to
                 Physicians
                 to
                 distinguish
                 Catharticks
                 into
                 
                   Cholagogues
                   ,
                   Phlegmagogues
                   ,
                   Melanogogues
                
                 and
                 Hydrag●gues
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 Rhubarb
                 and
                 
                   Scammony
                   ,
                   purge
                   Choler
                
                 rather
                 than
                 Phlegm
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Mercurius
                 Dulcis
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Troches
                   Alhandal
                
                 ,
                 evacuate
                 Phlegm
                 rather
                 than
                 other
                 Humours
                 .
                 Yet
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Scammony
                 ,
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 purged
                 Choler
                 only
                 ,
                 without
                 touching
                 any
                 other
                 Humours
                 ;
                 or
                 
                   Mercurius
                   Dulcis
                
                 only
                 expelled
                 Phlegm
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 it
                 purgeth
                 other
                 Humours
                 also
                 ,
                 tho'
                 not
                 so
                 copiously
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Phlegm
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 some
                 
                   Pungative
                   Medicins
                
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 called
                 purgers
                 of
                 Choler
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Phlegm
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 tho'
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 purge
                 that
                 Humour
                 only
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 take
                 their
                 denomination
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 do
                 purge
                 that
                 Humour
                 more
                 copiously
                 and
                 signally
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Diureticks
                   :
                
                 DIURETICKS
                 are
                 Medicins
                 that
                 purge
                 by
                 Urin
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Roots
                   of
                   Smallage
                   ,
                   Parsly
                   ,
                   Radish
                   ,
                   Bitter
                   Almonds
                   ,
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Salt
                
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Nitre
                   ,
                   Juice
                   of
                   Limons
                
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Sorrel
                   ,
                   White-wine
                   ,
                   Renish-wine
                
                 and
                 Cyder
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 do
                 precipitate
                 the
                 mass
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 separate
                 the
                 Wheyish
                 part
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 soon
                 after
                 is
                 evacuated
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Diuretick
                   Medicins
                
                 by
                 their
                 pointedness
                 and
                 thinness
                 penetrate
                 the
                 Vessels
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 diluting
                 ,
                 inciding
                 and
                 dissolving
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 cause
                 a
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 
                   Wheyish
                   Matter
                
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Reins
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 thence
                 evacuated
                 by
                 the
                 Ureters
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Sudorificks
                   or
                   Diaph●reticks
                   .
                
                 SUDORIFICKS
                 are
                 Medicaments
                 that
                 provoke
                 Sweat
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Leaves
                   ,
                   Roots
                
                 or
                 Seeds
                 of
                 
                   Carduus
                   Benedictus
                   ,
                   Contrayerva
                   ,
                   Angelica
                   ,
                
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 being
                 taken
                 either
                 in
                 
                   Pouder
                   ,
                   Decoction
                   ,
                   Conserve
                
                 or
                 Magistery
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Operation
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 consist
                 of
                 such
                 particles
                 as
                 are
                 very
                 friendly
                 to
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 Guts
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 not
                 produce
                 any
                 Convulsions
                 or
                 Excretory
                 Motions
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 only
                 the
                 mass
                 of
                 Blood
                 being
                 by
                 them
                 Rarefied
                 and
                 Heated
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 more
                 swiftly
                 circulated
                 ,
                 do
                 put
                 the
                 Body
                 into
                 a
                 Sweat.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 these
                 Diaphoreticks
                 entring
                 the
                 Vessels
                 which
                 are
                 implanted
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 mix
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 raising
                 a
                 Fermentation
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 make
                 it
                 run
                 more
                 swiftly
                 through
                 the
                 Veins
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 entring
                 with
                 some
                 impetuousness
                 ,
                 encreaseth
                 the
                 Beating
                 or
                 Pulse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 whole
                 mass
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 being
                 rarefied
                 and
                 enkindled
                 ,
                 rusheth
                 more
                 swiftly
                 through
                 the
                 Arteries
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 outward
                 parts
                 ▪
                 which
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 admit
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Veins
                 to
                 send
                 it
                 all
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 a
                 considerable
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 serum
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 evacuated
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 by
                 Sweat.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Cordials
                   .
                
                 CORDIAL
                 MEDICINS
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 restore
                 and
                 kindle
                 the
                 interrupted
                 or
                 weakned
                 Fermentations
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 these
                 Remedies
                 are
                 not
                 called
                 Cardiaca
                 or
                 Cordials
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 appropriated
                 to
                 strengthen
                 and
                 comfort
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Spirituous
                 and
                 Volatil
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Saffron
                   ,
                   Wine
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 accustomed
                 to
                 the
                 drinking
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 Strong
                 Waters
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 operation
                 is
                 because
                 their
                 
                   Volatil
                   Particles
                
                 entring
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 separate
                 all
                 Heterogeneous
                 and
                 
                   Malignant
                   Particles
                
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 Passage
                 from
                 the
                 Stomach
                 to
                 the
                 Blood
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 need
                 to
                 fear
                 that
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 these
                 Medicaments
                 would
                 be
                 lost
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 inward
                 
                   Nervous
                   Coat
                
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 is
                 all
                 interwoven
                 with
                 multitudes
                 
                 of
                 Veins
                 and
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Medicaments
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 Purgative
                 ,
                 but
                 any
                 others
                 may
                 exert
                 their
                 operations
                 upon
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 before
                 ever
                 they
                 pass
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Opi●●s
                   .
                
                 OPIATS
                 are
                 those
                 Medicines
                 which
                 have
                 Opium
                 for
                 their
                 Basis
                 or
                 chief
                 ingredient
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 laying
                 of
                 Noxious
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 and
                 asswaging
                 of
                 Grievous
                 Symptoms
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 strengthning
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 Pain
                 ,
                 and
                 recruiting
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 .
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 performing
                 these
                 effects
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 these
                 Medicines
                 do
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 out-going
                 or
                 efflux
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 and
                 suppress
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 during
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 Opium
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 flow
                 much
                 more
                 sparingly
                 to
                 the
                 inwards
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 the
                 Pulse
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 Respiration
                 are
                 diminished
                 in
                 their
                 swiftness
                 and
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 cause
                 a
                 difficulty
                 of
                 Breathing
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 weakness
                 of
                 the
                 Pulse
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 listlesness
                 to
                 move
                 ,
                 and
                 drowziness
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Author
                   treats
                   of
                   Specificks
                   .
                
                 Next
                 after
                 the
                 
                   common
                   Medicins
                
                 follow
                 SPECIFICKS
                 ,
                 whose
                 Virtues
                 discovered
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 are
                 consistent
                 with
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 our
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 perspicuously
                 unfolded
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 Some
                 Galenists
                 indeed
                 have
                 altogether
                 rejected
                 Specificks
                 ,
                 probably
                 because
                 they
                 found
                 themselves
                 unable
                 to
                 explicate
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 operation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   What
                   a
                   Specifick
                   is
                   .
                
                 The
                 word
                 Specifick
                 is
                 by
                 Physicians
                 used
                 in
                 a
                 threefold
                 Sense
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 call
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Specifical
                   Medicin
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 peculiarly
                 friendly
                 to
                 some
                 particular
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Heart
                   ,
                   Liver
                   ,
                   Brain
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Others
                 call
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Specifical
                   Medicin
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Quality
                 doth
                 evacuate
                 some
                 determinate
                 Humour
                 ,
                 as
                 Rhubarb
                 and
                 Cassia
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 Evacuate
                 
                   Choler
                   ;
                   Senna
                   ,
                   Melancholy
                   ;
                   Jalap
                
                 and
                 
                   Diagridium
                   ,
                   Serosities
                
                 and
                 Phlegm
                 .
                 But
                 more
                 frequently
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 
                   Specifical
                   Medicin
                
                 ,
                 which
                 peculiarly
                 cures
                 some
                 particular
                 Disease
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Pleurisie
                   ,
                   Tissick
                   ,
                   Colick
                   ,
                   Dropsie
                   ,
                
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 Sense
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Whether
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   Specifical
                   Medicins
                   .
                
                 It
                 may
                 therefore
                 be
                 enquired
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 
                   Specifical
                   Medicins
                
                 .
                 Some
                 
                   Dogmatical
                   Physicians
                
                 ,
                 leaning
                 too
                 much
                 upon
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Scholastick
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 will
                 admit
                 of
                 no
                 
                   Medicinal
                   Virtues
                
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 their
                 manifest
                 Qualities
                 :
                 But
                 GALEN
                 somewhere
                 complains
                 of
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 either
                 plainly
                 deny
                 matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 assign
                 such
                 causes
                 to
                 these
                 effects
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 explain
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 Galen
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 other
                 Learned
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 both
                 Modern
                 and
                 Ancient
                 ,
                 do
                 maintain
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 
                   Specifick
                   Medicins
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   effects
                   of
                   Specificks
                   may
                   be
                   explained
                   Mechanically
                   .
                
                 It
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 queried
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 Specificks
                 are
                 mechanically
                 explicable
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 consistent
                 with
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 
                   mechanical
                   Philosophy
                
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Philosophy
                 are
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 vast
                 comprehension
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 considers
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 these
                 Medicins
                 may
                 be
                 explained
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 contradict
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Principles
                   ▪
                
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   In
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   explaining
                   of
                   the
                   Effect
                   :
                   of
                   Specificks
                   ,
                   the
                   make
                   or
                   structure
                   of
                   Mans
                   Body
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   .
                
                 To
                 make
                 out
                 this
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Animated
                   Body
                
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 meer
                 Statue
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 dead
                 heap
                 of
                 several
                 parts
                 and
                 matters
                 whereof
                 it
                 consists
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 wonderful
                 and
                 curious
                 Machin
                 or
                 Engin
                 ,
                 composed
                 of
                 fixt
                 ,
                 liquid
                 and
                 spirituous
                 Substances
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 exquisit
                 Artifice
                 joined
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 frequently
                 we
                 cannot
                 judge
                 so
                 well
                 concerning
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 an
                 Agent
                 that
                 acts
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Power
                 and
                 forces
                 of
                 the
                 Agent
                 ,
                 considered
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 effects
                 proceeding
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 mutual
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Living
                   Machin
                
                 upon
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Another
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   about
                   the
                   operation
                   of
                   Specificks
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 likewise
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 from
                 the
                 learned
                 Mr.
                 BOYLE
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Operations
                 of
                 all
                 Specificks
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 differing
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 kind
                 ;
                 but
                 differing
                 Specificks
                 may
                 operate
                 in
                 several
                 manners
                 ,
                 And
                 of
                 these
                 general
                 ways
                 he
                 has
                 proposed
                 such
                 as
                 follow
                 ,
                 premising
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Specifick
                 Remedy
                 do's
                 not
                 commonly
                 ,
                 tho'
                 sometimes
                 it
                 may
                 ,
                 relieve
                 the
                 Patient
                 by
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 single
                 way
                 of
                 Operation
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 Concurrence
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 more
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 join
                 their
                 forces
                 to
                 produce
                 the
                 desired
                 effect
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   way
                   or
                   manner
                   whereby
                   Specificks
                   perform
                   their
                   Effects
                   .
                
                 
                   Specifick
                   Medicins
                   may
                   sometimes
                   cure
                   by
                   discussing
                   or
                   resolving
                   the
                   Morbifick
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   making
                   it
                   fit
                   for
                   expulsion
                   by
                   the
                   greater
                   Common-Shores
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pores
                   of
                   the
                   Skin
                   .
                
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 very
                 obstinate
                 and
                 Chronical
                 ,
                 are
                 caused
                 by
                 some
                 tough
                 and
                 
                   slimy
                   Humours
                
                 ,
                 which
                 obstruct
                 the
                 Passages
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hinder
                 the
                 Circulation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 free
                 motion
                 of
                 other
                 useful
                 liquors
                 ;
                 which
                 peccant
                 Humours
                 are
                 sometimes
                 so
                 exceeding
                 Glewy
                 and
                 Ropy
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 common
                 Remedies
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Specifick
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 minuteness
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 congruity
                 of
                 their
                 Figure
                 with
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 
                   Morbifick
                   Matter
                
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 penetrate
                 and
                 resolve
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 concurrent
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Patients
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 dispose
                 for
                 an
                 evacution
                 by
                 
                   Urin
                   ,
                   Sweat
                
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 as
                 Nature
                 finds
                 most
                 convenient
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Liquor
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 being
                 impregnated
                 with
                 the
                 amicable
                 and
                 
                   Active
                   Particles
                
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 Menstruum
                 to
                 dissolve
                 the
                 peccant
                 matter
                 ;
                 even
                 as
                 common
                 Water
                 impregnated
                 with
                 
                   Salt
                   Armoniack
                
                 becomes
                 a
                 Menstruum
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 degrees
                 will
                 dissolve
                 Copper
                 and
                 Iron
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   way
                   or
                   manner
                   .
                
                 Sometime
                 a
                 
                   Specifick
                   Medicin
                   may
                   mortifie
                   the
                   too
                   over
                   Acid
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   immoderate
                   Particles
                   that
                   infest
                   the
                   mass
                   of
                   Blood
                   ,
                   and
                   destroy
                   their
                   Coagulatory
                   or
                   other
                   Effects
                   .
                
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 most
                 Distempers
                 do
                 arise
                 from
                 Acids
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 
                   Malignant
                   Effects
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 probable
                 that
                 all
                 such
                 Diseases
                 may
                 be
                 cured
                 ,
                 or
                 much
                 alleviated
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 Remedy
                 as
                 abounds
                 with
                 particles
                 proper
                 to
                 mortifie
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Acid
                   Juices
                
                 .
                 Which
                 Mortification
                 may
                 be
                 effected
                 these
                 two
                 manner
                 of
                 ways
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Bodies
                 which
                 destroy
                 Acids
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Positive
                   Hostility
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 contrariety
                 as
                 is
                 discernible
                 by
                 the
                 Taste
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 conspicuous
                 ●ight
                 or
                 conflict
                 they
                 maintain
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Acid
                   Juice
                
                 :
                 Of
                 this
                 kind
                 are
                 all
                 fixed
                 
                   Askalies
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 
                   Lixivous
                   Salts
                   of
                   Plants
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 volatil
                 Alkalies
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Spirits
                   of
                   Harts-horn
                   ,
                   Salt
                   Armoniack
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 ▪
                 Another
                 way
                 whereby
                 Acids
                 may
                 be
                 mortified
                 or
                 dulled
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 Particles
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 sheathed
                 or
                 blunted
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 a
                 Knife
                 may
                 be
                 disabled
                 to
                 cut
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 filing
                 or
                 otherwise
                 blunting
                 its
                 Edge
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 covering
                 the
                 Blade
                 with
                 a
                 Sheath
                 fit
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 an
                 Acid
                 Compound
                 may
                 lose
                 
                 its
                 power
                 of
                 cutting
                 or
                 pricking
                 ,
                 when
                 an
                 Alkali
                 alters
                 its
                 Figure
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 its
                 sharp
                 particles
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 sheathed
                 in
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Body
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 said
                 Body
                 may
                 be
                 wholly
                 without
                 Taste
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 considerable
                 manifest
                 quality
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 might
                 appear
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 sowr
                 Juice
                 it
                 enervates
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 File
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Edge
                 of
                 a
                 Knife
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   The
                   third
                   manner
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   Specifick
                   Medicin
                   may
                   sometimes
                   help
                   the
                   Patient
                   by
                   precipitating
                   peccant
                   Matter
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   Humours
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 SENNERTUS
                 seems
                 to
                 intimate
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 the
                 Disease
                 is
                 vanquisht
                 by
                 a
                 precipitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Aguish
                   Matter
                
                 .
                 And
                 KERGERUS
                 in
                 his
                 Treatise
                 of
                 
                   Fermentation
                   ,
                   Sect.
                
                 3.
                 
                 Cap.
                 3.
                 tells
                 us
                 in
                 plain
                 terms
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 cured
                 above
                 1000
                 persons
                 of
                 Agues
                 without
                 Blood
                 letting
                 ,
                 
                   Purging
                   ,
                   Diaphoreticks
                   ,
                   Diureticks
                
                 ,
                 altering
                 Medicins
                 or
                 Topicks
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 one
                 
                   precipitating
                   Medicin
                
                 .
                 Neither
                 need
                 we
                 to
                 fear
                 any
                 danger
                 in
                 these
                 precipitations
                 by
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Medicin
                 entring
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 spoiling
                 the
                 Temperament
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 
                   Heterogeneous
                   Matters
                
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 may
                 be
                 precipitated
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Remedies
                 which
                 never
                 enter
                 the
                 Blood
                 :
                 For
                 Physicians
                 often
                 exhibit
                 filings
                 of
                 Steel
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 preparations
                 of
                 that
                 Metal
                 ,
                 to
                 mortifie
                 the
                 Acidities
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 metalline
                 particles
                 ever
                 enter
                 the
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   The
                   fourth
                   manner
                   .
                
                 
                   Sometimes
                   Specifick
                   Remedies
                   exert
                   their
                   effect
                   by
                   a
                   peculiar
                   corroborâting
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   that
                   means
                   ,
                   or
                   without
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   Parts
                   affected
                   .
                
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Heart
                   ,
                   Brain
                   ,
                   Liver
                   ,
                   Kidneys
                
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 a
                 peculiar
                 make
                 and
                 structure
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 liquid
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Gall
                 ,
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 the
                 Lympha
                 ;
                 it
                 may
                 happen
                 that
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 a
                 Remedy
                 dissolved
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Body
                 in
                 the
                 Vehicle
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 its
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 may
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 determinate
                 
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Size
                   ,
                   Stifness
                   ,
                   Flexibility
                
                 or
                 Motion
                 ,
                 &c.
                 be
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 in
                 some
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Brain
                   ,
                   Heart
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 than
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 continuing
                 in
                 the
                 Pores
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 associating
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 or
                 furnishing
                 it
                 with
                 some
                 particles
                 it
                 wants
                 ,
                 may
                 strengthen
                 the
                 Tone
                 of
                 that
                 Part
                 ,
                 and
                 enable
                 it
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Morbifick
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 expel
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   The
                   sifth
                   manner
                   .
                
                 
                   Sometimes
                   a
                   Specifick
                   Medicin
                   may
                   exert
                   its
                   operation
                   ,
                   by
                   producing
                   such
                   a
                   Disposition
                   in
                   the
                   Mass
                   of
                   Blood
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   enable
                   Nature
                   by
                   correcting
                   ,
                   expelling
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   fit
                   ways
                   ,
                   to
                   overcome
                   the
                   Morbifick
                   matter
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Distemper
                   .
                
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 as
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Diseases
                 incident
                 to
                 
                   Mans
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 are
                 produced
                 by
                 a
                 vitiated
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 recovery
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 Health
                 and
                 Soundness
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 state
                 ;
                 a
                 
                   Specifick
                   Medicament
                
                 may
                 divers
                 ways
                 effect
                 this
                 advantageous
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Blood.
                 As
                 First
                 ,
                 by
                 furnishing
                 the
                 Blood
                 with
                 some
                 very
                 active
                 particles
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Midicament
                 to
                 raise
                 any
                 Fermentation
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 A
                 Specifick
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 in
                 restoring
                 the
                 Mass
                 of
                 Blood
                 to
                 a
                 laudable
                 state
                 ,
                 by
                 dilating
                 and
                 attenuating
                 or
                 thinning
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 too
                 thick
                 ,
                 as
                 frequently
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 so
                 freely
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Capillary
                   Vessels
                
                 whence
                 an
                 obstruction
                 will
                 follow
                 in
                 them
                 ▪
                 whereby
                 the
                 Circulation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 will
                 be
                 retarded
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 inconveniencies
                 accrue
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Blood
                 be
                 too
                 thin
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 overmuch
                 agitated
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 easily
                 run
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Vessels
                 ,
                 and
                 produce
                 various
                 
                   Fluxes
                   of
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 dangerous
                 effects
                 ,
                 that
                 commonly
                 accompany
                 the
                 extravasation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood.
                 Now
                 a
                 
                   Specifick
                   Medicin
                
                 may
                 correct
                 this
                 vitious
                 consistence
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 by
                 furnishing
                 it
                 with
                 such
                 Particles
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 their
                 
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Bulk
                   ,
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 may
                 subdue
                 those
                 
                   vitious
                   particles
                
                 that
                 thicken
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 attenuate
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 dividing
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 dispose
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 Fluidity
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 too
                 thin
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 sometimes
                 of
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 of
                 certain
                 Medicaments
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 particularly
                 of
                 Aloes
                 ,
                 a
                 Specifick
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 may
                 afford
                 such
                 particles
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 their
                 easie
                 complication
                 and
                 infolding
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 may
                 curb
                 the
                 too
                 active
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 too
                 much
                 attenuate
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 may
                 assist
                 the
                 expulsion
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 particles
                 by
                 transpiration
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 a
                 Specifick
                 may
                 be
                 helpful
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 Mass
                 of
                 Blood
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 good
                 state
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 particular
                 operation
                 it
                 may
                 exert
                 upon
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 by
                 strengthning
                 the
                 Tone
                 and
                 Vigor
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 transmit
                 the
                 Blood
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 advantage
                 and
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 Microcosm
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   The
                   sixth
                   manner
                   .
                
                 
                   Sometimes
                   also
                   a
                   Specifick
                   may
                   unite
                   its
                   particles
                   with
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Peccant
                   Matter
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   them
                   constitute
                   a
                   Neutral
                   Matter
                   ,
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   easily
                   ,
                   or
                   is
                   not
                   needful
                   to
                   be
                   expelled
                   .
                
                 As
                 when
                 the
                 Blood
                 being
                 impregnated
                 with
                 an
                 
                   Acid
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 lodged
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 some
                 stable
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Liver
                   ,
                   Spleen
                
                 or
                 Kidneys
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Specifick
                 may
                 without
                 any
                 sensible
                 contest
                 or
                 effervescence
                 ,
                 when
                 manifest
                 Acids
                 are
                 mortified
                 by
                 such
                 like
                 Alkalies
                 ,
                 so
                 combine
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 vicious
                 Acidum
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 compound
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 differing
                 from
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sowr
                   Juice
                
                 in
                 
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Solidity
                
                 and
                 Stiffness
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 one
                 or
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 constitute
                 a
                 substance
                 of
                 a
                 Different
                 Nature
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Acid
                   particles
                
                 before
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 corrected
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   An
                   Advertisement
                   concerning
                   Specificks
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 noted
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 that
                 a
                 Specifick
                 doth
                 cure
                 a
                 Disease
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 
                   Specifick
                   Remedy
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Nature
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 did
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 cure
                 Distempers
                 by
                 one
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 propounded
                 Modes
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 two
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 concur
                 to
                 produce
                 this
                 effect
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 only
                 here
                 undertaken
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 Specificks
                 in
                 General
                 ;
                 but
                 never
                 asserted
                 that
                 the
                 ways
                 and
                 modes
                 by
                 me
                 propos'd
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 and
                 genuine
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 propounded
                 them
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 probable
                 ways
                 whereby
                 Specificks
                 may
                 produce
                 their
                 effects
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 Dogmatically
                 asserted
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 delivered
                 by
                 me
                 as
                 Possible
                 or
                 Probable
                 Explications
                 ,
                 my
                 chief
                 design
                 being
                 only
                 to
                 evince
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Operations
                 of
                 Specificks
                 are
                 congruous
                 to
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 
                   Mechanical
                   Philosophy
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   against
                   Specifick
                   Medicins
                   answered
                   ▪
                
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 Objection
                 the
                 Rejecters
                 of
                 
                   Specifick
                   Remedies
                
                 usually
                 urge
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 being
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 entrails
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 greatly
                 changed
                 by
                 Digestion
                 ,
                 and
                 mixture
                 with
                 the
                 Aliments
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 sent
                 
                 away
                 by
                 Excrement
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 got
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 they
                 pass
                 through
                 manifold
                 Strainers
                 of
                 different
                 Textures
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 probability
                 stop
                 the
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Medicinal
                   Particles
                
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Difficulty
                 will
                 disappear
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 
                 Rhubarb
                 ●●ngeth
                 the
                 Urine
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 taken
                 it
                 ,
                 many
                 hours
                 after
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Yellow
                   Colour
                
                 .
                 That
                 Elaterium
                 eaten
                 by
                 a
                 Goat
                 ,
                 communicates
                 a
                 purging
                 quality
                 to
                 its
                 Milk
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 purge
                 a
                 Child
                 that
                 takes
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 ●articles
                 of
                 some
                 Bodies
                 do
                 very
                 obstinately
                 ret●●n
                 their
                 Figures
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 easily
                 quit
                 their
                 virtue
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 Me●icament
                 exerts
                 its
                 activity
                 by
                 impregnating
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Liquor
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 thereby
                 turning
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Menstruum
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 so
                 happen
                 that
                 the
                 several
                 Strainers
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Particles
                 are
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 may
                 stop
                 the
                 less
                 f●●
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Vehicle
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Menstr●●m
                 more
                 appropriate
                 to
                 the
                 overcoming
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Peccant
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 at
                 least
                 thereby
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 changed
                 as
                 to
                 restore
                 this
                 Substance
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 rather
                 than
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 there
                 may
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 quantity
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Medicinal
                   Matter
                
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 part
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 act
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ought
                 not
                 we
                 to
                 question
                 the
                 effect
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Agents
                
                 upon
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 measured
                 by
                 their
                 Bulk
                 or
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 their
                 Activity
                 and
                 Subtilty
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXV
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   concerning
                   Topicks
                   .
                
                 An
                 Objection
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 made
                 against
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 here
                 asserted
                 concerning
                 the
                 Operation
                 of
                 Medicaments
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 
                   Topical
                   Medicins
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Wrists
                   ,
                   Amulets
                
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 hung
                 about
                 the
                 Neck
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 outwardly
                 touching
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 cannot
                 afford
                 sufficient
                 
                   Medicinal
                   Particles
                
                 for
                 corecting
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Peccant
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 or
                 subduing
                 of
                 the
                 Disease
                 .
                 For
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Skin
                 of
                 
                   Mans
                   Body
                
                 is
                 very
                 full
                 of
                 Pores
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 more
                 
                   subtil
                   particles
                
                 of
                 the
                 Remedy
                 may
                 enter
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 manifold
                 
                   instances
                   .
                   Water
                
                 penetrates
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 and
                 dissolves
                 the
                 
                   Salt
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 or
                 Sugar
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Quick-silver
                 mixed
                 with
                 Ointments
                 ,
                 and
                 outwardly
                 applied
                 ,
                 insinuates
                 it self
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Pores
                   of
                   the
                   Skin
                
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 most
                 inward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 often
                 produceth
                 most
                 violent
                 operations
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 conceive
                 how
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 any
                 Specifick
                 being
                 once
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 may
                 further
                 diffuse
                 themselves
                 throughout
                 the
                 ●ody
                 ,
                 fo●
                 asmuch
                 as
                 near
                 the
                 Cuticle
                 or
                 thin
                 outward
                 Skin
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Body
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 
                   Capillary
                   Vessels
                
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 very
                 small
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 their
                 Cavities
                 continuous
                 with
                 other
                 greater
                 Vessels
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 easily
                 understood
                 that
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Medicament
                 ,
                 being
                 once
                 entred
                 into
                 these
                 
                   Capillary
                   Vessels
                
                 ,
                 will
                 by
                 the
                 Vehicle
                 of
                 the
                 Liquors
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 be
                 transmitted
                 to
                 the
                 Branches
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Principal
                   Veins
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Circulation
                 be
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 mass
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 it
                 conveyed
                 to
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVI
                   .
                   Whether
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   Medicaments
                   appropriated
                   to
                   any
                   particular
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 The
                 only
                 difficulty
                 that
                 remains
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 is
                 whether
                 there
                 ●e
                 any
                 Medicaments
                 that
                 are
                 appropriate
                 to
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 particular
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 Answer
                 ▪
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 impossibility
                 nor
                 improbability
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Specifick
                   Medicament
                
                 should
                 be
                 destinated
                 more
                 to
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 than
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 strengthen
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 preserve
                 its
                 sound
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 restore
                 it
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 strength
                 and
                 vigor
                 ,
                 when
                 〈◊〉
                 by
                 any
                 Disease
                 of
                 Di●●emper
                 :
                 Fora●m●c●
                 a●
                 by
                 ●●eir
                 particular
                 
                   Texture
                   ,
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 they
                 may
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 prepare
                 the
                 Molesting
                 Matter
                 for
                 Expulsion
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 so
                 work
                 upon
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Part
                 affected
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 to
                 Enable
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 Excite
                 it
                 to
                 free
                 its
                 self
                 from
                 its
                 Enemy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Ninth
               Part
               OF
               THE
               INSTITUTION
               OF
               PHILOSOPHY
               .
               OF
               MAN
               ,
               Considered
               in
               the
               other
               PART
               ,
               The
               MIND
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Human
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 Evidently
                 perceived
                 than
                 Bedy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   That
                   too
                   much
                   Credit
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   our
                   fallacious
                   Senses
                   .
                
                 SINCE
                 we
                 have
                 often
                 been
                 deceived
                 by
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 things
                 have
                 been
                 impos'd
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 differed
                 from
                 the
                 Objects
                 whence
                 they
                 proceeded
                 ,
                 or
                 whence
                 we
                 imagined
                 they
                 proceeded
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 in
                 our
                 Dreams
                 we
                 have
                 seem'd
                 to
                 behold
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 nevertheless
                 were
                 far
                 enough
                 off
                 from
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 hear
                 things
                 which
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 smote
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 our
                 Hearing
                 :
                 We
                 have
                 hereupon
                 sufficient
                 Cause
                 to
                 suspect
                 that
                 
                   Corporeal
                   things
                
                 are
                 not
                 always
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 apprehend
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 their
                 Existence
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 
                   Natural
                   Reason
                
                 dictates
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 trust
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 have
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 deceiv'd
                 us
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 may
                 doubt
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   Sun
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Stars
                 ;
                 whether
                 those
                 Bodies
                 which
                 are
                 about
                 us
                 are
                 real
                 ;
                 whether
                 we
                 have
                 
                   Body
                   ,
                   Feet
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Arms
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 have
                 oftentimes
                 in
                 our
                 Dreams
                 seem'd
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 whenas
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 deep
                 Sleep
                 hath
                 bound
                 us
                 fast
                 ,
                 and
                 rendred
                 us
                 immoveable
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Existence
                   of
                   Human
                   Mind
                   is
                   inferr'd
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   are
                   .
                
                 But
                 though
                 we
                 may
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 verity
                 of
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 cannot
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 Existence
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 we
                 doubt
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 doubt
                 or
                 think
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 not
                 be
                 .
                 Whence
                 this
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   think
                   therefore
                   I
                   am
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 certain
                 Conclusion
                 we
                 can
                 possibly
                 make
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 muster
                 up
                 our
                 thoughts
                 in
                 Order
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 inferred
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Mind
                 is
                 more
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 than
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 whatever
                 doubt
                 we
                 make
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 Be
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 Doubt
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Soul
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   thing
                   belonging
                   to
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 For
                 if
                 I
                 attentively
                 weigh
                 and
                 examin
                 who
                 
                   I
                   am
                
                 ,
                 who
                 write
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 who
                 see
                 ,
                 who
                 hold
                 the
                 Pen
                 ,
                 who
                 draw
                 the
                 Lines
                 ;
                 I
                 know
                 for
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 my
                 Hands
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 my
                 Eyes
                 digg'd
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Fingers
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 neither
                 
                   write
                   ,
                   see
                
                 not
                 touch
                 ;
                 but
                 nevertheless
                 should
                 find
                 it
                 apparent
                 that
                 I
                 yet
                 Exist
                 ;
                 and
                 suppose
                 I
                 were
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Exterior
                   Senses
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 still
                 
                   I
                   am
                
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 :
                 For
                 my
                 Body
                 may
                 be
                 dissevered
                 into
                 divers
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 be
                 remaining
                 with
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 encompass'd
                 ,
                 since
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 all
                 Heart
                 ,
                 nor
                 Brain
                 ,
                 nor
                 Liver
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 which
                 constitute
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 yet
                 nevertheless
                 something
                 of
                 me
                 may
                 be
                 remaining
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 surrounded
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 Garment
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   9.
                   
                   Chap.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   In.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   John
                   Hervey
                   of
                   Jckworthin
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Suffolke
                   
                     Esq
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Rich
                   :
                   Blome
                
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   Definition
                   of
                   Human
                   Mind
                   .
                
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 therefore
                 may
                 rightly
                 be
                 defined
                 a
                 
                   Thing
                   thinking
                   by
                   a
                   certain
                   peculiar
                   way
                   ,
                   finite
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   by
                   mutual
                   Covenant
                   joyned
                   to
                   a
                   Body
                   well
                   disposed
                   .
                
                 And
                 herein
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Spiritual
                   intelligence
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 apt
                 to
                 assume
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 firmly
                 inclining
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 desire
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 doth
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 intimately
                 united
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   a
                   Thinking
                   thing
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   finite
                   .
                
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 Finite
                 ,
                 because
                 tho'
                 a
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 always
                 Thinks
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 Thinks
                 not
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 nor
                 penetrates
                 immediately
                 into
                 those
                 things
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 Thinks
                 .
                 Moreover
                 it
                 Wills
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 it
                 attains
                 not
                 to
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 Arguments
                 of
                 imperfection
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 
                   infinite
                   Mind
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   Almighty
                
                 is
                 absolutely
                 free
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Cogitation
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Thought
                 is
                 understood
                 that
                 
                   interiour
                   Sense
                
                 and
                 Conscience
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 certain
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 Act
                 or
                 Suffer
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Thinking
                   substance
                
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 than
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Co
                   ▪
                   discerning
                
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Cogitations
                   ,
                   Wills
                   ,
                   Appetites
                
                 and
                 Sensations
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 therein
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 their
                 Principle
                 ,
                 or
                 suffers
                 from
                 others
                 :
                 For
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 which
                 depends
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 Cogitations
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Mind
                 ,
                 belongs
                 not
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Whence
                 the
                 simple
                 Cogitation
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 may
                 aptly
                 be
                 defined
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   an
                   implanted
                   Action
                   of
                   Human
                   Mind
                   :
                   Whereof
                   the
                   said
                   Mind
                   by
                   its
                   own
                   testimony
                   is
                   conscious
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 Cogitation
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 something
                 implanted
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 the
                 very
                 Essence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mind
                   .
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   by
                   its
                   own
                   testimony
                   conscious
                
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 every
                 Mind
                 hath
                 its
                 own
                 Cogitation
                 so
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 doubt
                 concerning
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 it self
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 called
                 into
                 doubt
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 doubting
                 ,
                 nay
                 the
                 very
                 Erring
                 person
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 Think
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Soul
                   Thinks
                   even
                   in
                   Sleep
                   .
                
                 Some
                 difficulty
                 may
                 haply
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 foresaid
                 definition
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Thinking
                   substance
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Willing
                   ,
                   Nilling
                   ,
                   Doubting
                   ,
                   Perceiving
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 it
                 should
                 always
                 Think
                 ,
                 which
                 seems
                 a
                 thing
                 impossible
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 asleep
                 ,
                 since
                 then
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 conscious
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 Think
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 occurs
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 which
                 directly
                 or
                 indirectly
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 conscious
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 our
                 Soul
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Sleep
                 may
                 Think
                 ,
                 but
                 negligently
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 totally
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 Cogitation
                 :
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 almost
                 as
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 totally
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 Motion
                 ,
                 tho'
                 some
                 parts
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 Rest
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 slow
                 and
                 insensible
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 seem
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 deprived
                 of
                 all
                 Motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   we
                   remember
                   not
                   our
                   Cogitations
                   .
                
                 It
                 may
                 haply
                 be
                 urged
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 remember
                 at
                 least
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Cogitations
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 dayly
                 experience
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 conscious
                 of
                 our
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 remember
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 remembring
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 being
                 conscious
                 thereof
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 remember
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Mind
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 that
                 the
                 Species
                 or
                 Image
                 thereof
                 should
                 have
                 its
                 Vestigia
                 or
                 Footsteps
                 in
                 our
                 Brain
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 we
                 afterwards
                 reflecting
                 should
                 remember
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 Think
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 conscious
                 of
                 our
                 Perception
                 or
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 which
                 happens
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 persons
                 Sleeping
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 to
                 Infants
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Mothers
                   Womb.
                
                 Since
                 doubtless
                 those
                 very
                 Infants
                 have
                 many
                 Cogitations
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Minds
                 taken
                 up
                 with
                 Idea's
                 of
                 
                   Heat
                   ,
                   Cold
                   ,
                   Titillation
                   ,
                   Pain
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Mind
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 however
                 they
                 remember
                 not
                 afterwards
                 what
                 they
                 Thought
                 ,
                 or
                 suffered
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Whether
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Thinking
                   sufficeth
                   for
                   the
                   Mind
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   Cogitant
                   .
                
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 alledged
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Cogitant
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 Think
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 always
                 actually
                 Thinks
                 :
                 As
                 a
                 Potter
                 hath
                 a
                 faculty
                 always
                 of
                 forming
                 
                   Pots
                   ,
                   Pitchers
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 nevertheless
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Clay
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Potters
                   Wheel
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 always
                 reduce
                 his
                 Power
                 into
                 Act
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 suffices
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 implanted
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 a
                 Power
                 to
                 Think
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 do
                 not
                 always
                 actually
                 exercise
                 that
                 Power
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Matter
                 which
                 should
                 occur
                 ,
                 or
                 through
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 Organs
                 which
                 are
                 hinder'd
                 in
                 Sleep
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 The
                 Answer
                 is
                 easie
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 that
                 the
                 Potter
                 should
                 always
                 actually
                 Operate
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 he
                 
                   Acts
                   ad
                   extra
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Externally
                 ,
                 and
                 requires
                 
                   External
                   Matter
                
                 for
                 those
                 things
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 form
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   Human
                   Soul
                
                 in
                 its
                 Operations
                 wants
                 no
                 Object
                 to
                 tend
                 unto
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 smite
                 the
                 Senses
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 were
                 removed
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 yet
                 have
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 Verities
                 which
                 we
                 term
                 
                   Nota
                   per
                   se
                
                 ,
                 or
                 known
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 cannot
                 but
                 always
                 Think
                 ;
                 and
                 certainly
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 imply
                 a
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Part
                
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 an
                 Existence
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 Think
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 a
                 
                   Thinking
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 can
                 conceive
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 besides
                 Cogitation
                 or
                 Thought
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Soul
                   is
                   opposed
                   to
                   Body
                   as
                   Act
                   to
                   Power
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 Matter
                 and
                 Soul
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Potentia
                 or
                 Power
                 ,
                 this
                 the
                 Act
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Cogitation
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 always
                 present
                 in
                 every
                 
                   Intellectual
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   actual
                   motion
                
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 requisite
                 in
                 Body
                 or
                 Matter
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 its
                 Nature
                 is
                 Sluggish
                 and
                 Idle
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 comprehends
                 Potentiality
                 or
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Act
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 Soul
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 Act
                 or
                 Cogitation
                 implies
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 since
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 away
                 Cogitation
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 remain
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 of
                 positive
                 and
                 absolute
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 Exist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Human
                   Mind
                   cannot
                   be
                   without
                   Cogitation
                   .
                
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 some
                 will
                 object
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 may
                 be
                 without
                 all
                 Cogitation
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 we
                 absolutely
                 deny
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 so
                 happen
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 either
                 so
                 happen
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 Power
                 or
                 Faculty
                 of
                 thinking
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 Faculty
                 or
                 Power
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 ,
                 its
                 Essence
                 is
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 consists
                 in
                 Cogitation
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 thing
                 is
                 an
                 inference
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 think
                 ,
                 since
                 to
                 Will
                 and
                 Nill
                 are
                 Modes
                 of
                 perceiving
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 undergo
                 no
                 greater
                 difficulty
                 in
                 conceiving
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 must
                 needs
                 always
                 think
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 conceiving
                 the
                 Light
                 must
                 needs
                 always
                 Shine
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Heat
                 
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 always
                 Hot
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 Think
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 Light
                 to
                 Shine
                 ,
                 and
                 Heat
                 to
                 Warm
                 or
                 make
                 Hot
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 Faculty
                 supposes
                 something
                 real
                 ,
                 and
                 Existing
                 in
                 Nature
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 we
                 well
                 attend
                 to
                 our
                 Conception
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 a
                 thing
                 really
                 mutable
                 and
                 capable
                 of
                 divers
                 Modes
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 receiving
                 Figures
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 is
                 meer
                 Extension
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 Thinking
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 is
                 meer
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 divers
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 divers
                 ways
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   To
                   think
                   is
                   no
                   less
                   Essential
                   to
                   Human
                   Mind
                   ,
                   than
                   to
                   be
                   Expended
                   is
                   to
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 the
                 
                   Actual
                   Cogitation
                
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 comparing
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 granted
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Body
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 extended
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 an
                 actual
                 and
                 
                   determinate
                   Figure
                
                 ;
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 have
                 some
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 is
                 its
                 Life
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 Children
                 and
                 Infants
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Mothers
                   Womb
                
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 afterwards
                 remember
                 their
                 Cogitations
                 in
                 that
                 State
                 ,
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 any
                 matter
                 of
                 wonder
                 ,
                 since
                 in
                 Persons
                 of
                 more
                 adult
                 Age
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 possibily
                 sometimes
                 remain
                 no
                 memory
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 represented
                 in
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 even
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 acted
                 or
                 thought
                 on
                 Waking
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Cogitation
                   is
                   either
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   thing
                   Thinking
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   the
                   Modes
                   of
                   Thinking
                   .
                
                 It
                 will
                 yet
                 more
                 clearly
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 Cogitation
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 ,
                 if
                 Cogitation
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 twofold
                 acceptation
                 considered
                 ,
                 first
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 constitutes
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 an
                 
                   immaterial
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 that
                 thing
                 which
                 Thinks
                 ;
                 in
                 another
                 sense
                 Cogitation
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 divers
                 Modes
                 of
                 Thinking
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Substance
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 Exciting
                 divers
                 Cogitations
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Thinking
                 Nature
                 hath
                 power
                 from
                 it self
                 to
                 draw
                 forth
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 Acts
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 thence
                 to
                 be
                 inferr'd
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Thinking
                   Substance
                
                 is
                 something
                 universal
                 ,
                 containing
                 all
                 the
                 Modes
                 of
                 Perceiving
                 :
                 No
                 more
                 than
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 something
                 common
                 containing
                 all
                 Figure
                 ;
                 because
                 Cogitation
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Universal
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 particular
                 Nature
                 which
                 admits
                 all
                 those
                 Modes
                 ,
                 as
                 Extension
                 is
                 a
                 Nature
                 receiving
                 all
                 Figures
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 conceive
                 a
                 
                   Cogitant
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 tho'
                 all
                 its
                 Modes
                 are
                 not
                 known
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 without
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Cogitant
                   Nature
                
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 I
                 Imagin
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 Will
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 
                   Remember
                   ,
                   Cogitation
                
                 appears
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 yet
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 
                   Imagination
                   ,
                   Remembrance
                   ,
                   Volition
                
                 are
                 only
                 divers
                 Modes
                 of
                 Thinking
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Site
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 divers
                 Modes
                 of
                 Extension
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 
                   thing
                   Extended
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Mind
                   is
                   Cogitant
                   as
                   Matter
                   is
                   Extense
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Mind
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 Cogitation
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Matter
                 consists
                 in
                 Extension
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 Modifications
                 of
                 
                   Cogitation
                   ,
                   Mind
                
                 is
                 always
                 
                   Willing
                   ,
                   Imaginant
                
                 or
                 Sentient
                 ;
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 according
                 to
                 divers
                 Modifications
                 of
                 
                   Extension
                   ,
                   Matter
                
                 assumes
                 the
                 Form
                 sometimes
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 of
                 Fewel
                 ,
                 or
                 infinite
                 other
                 particular
                 Forms
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 as
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Wax
                 may
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 divers
                 Figures
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 Round
                 or
                 Square
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 varying
                 its
                 Nature
                 ;
                 so
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 remains
                 one
                 and
                 unvaried
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 altered
                 divers
                 ways
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 mutable
                 by
                 a
                 different
                 Application
                 of
                 it self
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 sake
                 ,
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   God
                   ,
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 because
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 limited
                 and
                 finite
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 determined
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 certain
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 Thinks
                 or
                 perceives
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 deeply
                 inherent
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   Soul
                   or
                   Mind
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   individuation
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Man.
                   
                
                 I
                 have
                 heretofore
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 said
                 enough
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 or
                 Mind
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 substantial
                 Form
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 Forms
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 certain
                 rangings
                 and
                 dispositions
                 of
                 Parts
                 .
                 Nor
                 must
                 I
                 now
                 omit
                 to
                 declare
                 openly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 most
                 express
                 Terms
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 individuates
                 a
                 
                   Human
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Man
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 principally
                 and
                 essentially
                 make
                 one
                 to
                 differ
                 from
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 Essence
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Human
                   Body
                
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 disposition
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 
                   Human
                   Soul
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 particular
                 Essence
                 of
                 each
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 instance
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 is
                 founded
                 in
                 a
                 particular
                 disposition
                 it
                 hath
                 to
                 receive
                 its
                 own
                 proper
                 Soul
                 ;
                 supposing
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 or
                 portion
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 the
                 same
                 essential
                 disposition
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 Body
                 had
                 wherewith
                 Peter
                 was
                 Born
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Human
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Peter
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 in
                 number
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 Born
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 essential
                 Form
                 ,
                 or
                 principle
                 of
                 Individuation
                 :
                 And
                 also
                 if
                 the
                 same
                 Scul
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 Peters
                 ,
                 were
                 actually
                 united
                 thereto
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 numerical
                 Peter
                 that
                 was
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 That
                 Human
                 Mind
                 is
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Immaterial
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Mind
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   distinguisht
                   from
                   Body
                   .
                
                 THAT
                 the
                 Immateriality
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 clearly
                 be
                 discerned
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 purpose
                 to
                 explain
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Mind
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 wherein
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 exactly
                 distinguisht
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   In
                   every
                   thing
                   a
                   principal
                   Attribute
                   is
                   given
                   from
                   whence
                   other
                   things
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 They
                 who
                 have
                 most
                 deeply
                 searcht
                 into
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 have
                 observ'd
                 among
                 the
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 which
                 constitute
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 
                   primary
                   Attribute
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 gives
                 a
                 being
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 whence
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 flow
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 Fountain
                 :
                 As
                 Cogitation
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 presuppose
                 Cogitation
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   Imagination
                   ,
                   Volition
                
                 or
                 
                   Will
                   ,
                   Sensation
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 only
                 different
                 Modes
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 which
                 spring
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 its
                 Root
                 :
                 For
                 to
                 Imagin
                 is
                 another
                 Mode
                 of
                 Thinking
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 Will
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 Will
                 ,
                 another
                 Mode
                 of
                 Thinking
                 than
                 sensation
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 Extension
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 Attribute
                 ,
                 which
                 constitutes
                 a
                 
                   Corporeal
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 derived
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 attend
                 it
                 ,
                 presuppose
                 Extension
                 ;
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 hath
                 Figure
                 is
                 Extense
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 can
                 be
                 divided
                 is
                 Extense
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 place
                 is
                 Extense
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Cogitation
                 and
                 Extension
                 constitute
                 the
                 Natures
                 of
                 Intelligent
                 and
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Substance
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   An
                   Objection
                   from
                   the
                   confused
                   Idea
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   Extense
                   and
                   a
                   thing
                   Cogitant
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 urge
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Idea's
                 granted
                 which
                 involve
                 Cogitation
                 and
                 Extension
                 together
                 ;
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 
                   Pain
                   ,
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 whosoever
                 is
                 sensible
                 of
                 
                   Colour
                   ,
                   Pain
                
                 and
                 other
                 Idea's
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 or
                 does
                 but
                 imagin
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 Extension
                 must
                 needs
                 occur
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 Perception
                 .
                 Who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 perceive
                 Whiteness
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Colour
                 ,
                 without
                 Extension
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 Idea's
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 compounded
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 and
                 Extension
                 ;
                 what
                 hinders
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 judge
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 somewhat
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 Idea
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Cogitant
                 and
                 Extense
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Thing
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Composition
                   takes
                   not
                   away
                   Distinction
                   of
                   Parts
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 Argument
                 Cogitation
                 is
                 not
                 concluded
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 in
                 Reality
                 and
                 Essence
                 ,
                 with
                 Extension
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 Composition
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Cogitation
                 and
                 Extension
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 thinking
                 and
                 
                   extended
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 constitute
                 one
                 Compound
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 found
                 therein
                 divers
                 Modifications
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 and
                 Extension
                 ;
                 which
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 one
                 act
                 are
                 attain'd
                 by
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 Imagination
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 Truth
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Matter
                 be
                 narrowly
                 weighed
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 that
                 those
                 Idea's
                 of
                 Senses
                 and
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Extension
                 is
                 joyn'd
                 with
                 Perception
                 ,
                 afford
                 us
                 no
                 other
                 Notion
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 Cogitation
                 and
                 Extension
                 have
                 an
                 Existence
                 together
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 compos'd
                 of
                 Mind
                 and
                 Body
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 no
                 ways
                 oppos'd
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Judgment
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 follow
                 the
                 Idea's
                 which
                 we
                 perceive
                 by
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 conformable
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 Thinking
                 ,
                 is
                 altogether
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 Extended
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Mind
                   di●●rs
                   more
                   ●rom
                   Body
                   ,
                   than
                   from
                   Nothing
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 hath
                 nothing
                 common
                 with
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 be
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 conceiv'd
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 Cogitation
                 and
                 Extension
                 ,
                 that
                 Cogitation
                 may
                 more
                 properly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Nothing
                 ,
                 than
                 Extended
                 ;
                 because
                 tho'
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Substance
                 generally
                 so
                 taken
                 ,
                 Mind
                 differs
                 not
                 more
                 from
                 Body
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 Nothing
                 ,
                 since
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 something
                 subsistent
                 ,
                 and
                 wants
                 not
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 another
                 Substance
                 to
                 Exist
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 consider'd
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 Extense
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Cogitant
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 Nothing
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 every
                 Creature
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 a
                 most
                 perfect
                 Entity
                 ,
                 but
                 including
                 many
                 Imperfections
                 ,
                 participates
                 of
                 Nothing
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 way
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 should
                 include
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 Extension
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 Cogitation
                 disagrees
                 or
                 differs
                 more
                 from
                 Extension
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 Nothing
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 Vertue
                 is
                 more
                 properly
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 Vice
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 Stupidity
                 :
                 And
                 Science
                 is
                 more
                 remote
                 from
                 Errour
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 Ignorance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   It
                   is
                   prov'd
                   that
                   the
                   Soul
                   is
                   Immaterial
                   .
                
                 This
                 distinction
                 being
                 well
                 understood
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 difficult
                 thing
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 
                   Immaterial
                   Entity
                
                 ;
                 because
                 since
                 Mind
                 and
                 Body
                 are
                 Subjects
                 of
                 different
                 Proprieties
                 ,
                 the
                 Conceptions
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 absolutely
                 different
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Essences
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 their
                 Proprieties
                 .
                 Nor
                 have
                 we
                 any
                 other
                 Indication
                 whereby
                 to
                 judge
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Natures
                 of
                 things
                 are
                 different
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 inspecting
                 into
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 Proprieties
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 to
                 make
                 observation
                 ,
                 that
                 Ice
                 and
                 Fire
                 differ
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 Fire
                 heats
                 ,
                 and
                 Ice
                 cools
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Eye
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Foot
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 we
                 see
                 with
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguish
                 divers
                 Objects
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 our
                 Feet
                 we
                 walk
                 and
                 sustain
                 our
                 Body
                 .
                 Since
                 therefore
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 and
                 Body
                 have
                 altogether
                 different
                 Proprieties
                 ,
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 absolute
                 distinction
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 dare
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Attributes
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 opposite
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 Think
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 Extended
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 be
                 Corporeal
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Know
                 ,
                 what
                 relation
                 have
                 they
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 What
                 Similitude
                 can
                 be
                 apprehended
                 between
                 Perception
                 and
                 Motion
                 ?
                 or
                 between
                 Will
                 and
                 Figure
                 ?
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 plainly
                 to
                 be
                 asserted
                 ,
                 that
                 Mind
                 and
                 Body
                 are
                 altogether
                 different
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 since
                 Body
                 hath
                 Extension
                 ,
                 the
                 Thing
                 thinking
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 Extension
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 Immaterial
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Immaterial
                   Entity
                
                 nothing
                 else
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 void
                 of
                 Extension
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   drawn
                   from
                   the
                   distinction
                   of
                   Justice
                   and
                   Mercy
                   in
                   God
                
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 Objected
                 ,
                 that
                 diversity
                 of
                 Conceptions
                 does
                 not
                 always
                 infer
                 a
                 difference
                 in
                 things
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 incompatible
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Subject
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Conception
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 Justice
                 is
                 undoubtedly
                 distinct
                 from
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 Mercy
                 in
                 GOD
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 Divine
                 can
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 equally
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 ascrib'd
                 to
                 GOD
                 himself
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 follows
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Conception
                 of
                 the
                 Thing
                 thinking
                 ,
                 is
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 the
                 Conception
                 of
                 the
                 Thing
                 Extended
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Subject
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   An
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   Objection
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 When
                 two
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 conceiv'd
                 incompleatly
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 abstraction
                 of
                 the
                 Intellect
                 inadequately
                 conceiving
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 repos'd
                 in
                 divers
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 which
                 are
                 consider'd
                 adequately
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 
                   Compleat
                   Entities
                
                 :
                 For
                 Justice
                 and
                 Mercy
                 in
                 GOD
                 are
                 consider'd
                 not
                 as
                 two
                 Compleat
                 Things
                 ,
                 since
                 Justice
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 without
                 a
                 Just
                 Person
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 Mercy
                 without
                 a
                 Merciful
                 Person
                 :
                 And
                 consequently
                 since
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 modally
                 distinguish'd
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 both
                 in
                 
                   One
                   GOD.
                
                 But
                 we
                 compleatly
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 or
                 
                   material
                   Substance
                
                 is
                 
                   Extense
                   ,
                   Partible
                   ,
                   Figurate
                
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 Exclusion
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 :
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 we
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 is
                 a
                 compleat
                 Substance
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Perceives
                   ,
                   Wills
                   ,
                   Doubts
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 tho'
                 those
                 things
                 be
                 remote
                 from
                 i●
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 Cogitation
                 and
                 Extension
                 are
                 incompatible
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Subject
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   A
                   thing
                   Cogitant
                   .
                   and
                   a
                   thing
                   Extense
                   ,
                   are
                   conceiv'd
                   in
                   another
                   manner
                   ,
                   than
                   Figure
                   and
                   Motion
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Subject
                   .
                
                 Other
                 Objections
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 against
                 the
                 Incompatibility
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 and
                 Extension
                 ,
                 are
                 resolv'd
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 any
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 motion
                 and
                 figure
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 modes
                 of
                 a
                 
                   thing
                   Extended
                
                 ,
                 have
                 divers
                 Conceptions
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Subject
                 .
                 For
                 figure
                 and
                 motion
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 
                   Extended
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 For
                 as
                 motion
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Body
                   ▪
                
                 having
                 figure
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 cannot
                 understand
                 figure
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Matter
                 apt
                 for
                 motion
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 Motion
                 and
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 a
                 thing
                 extended
                 and
                 cogitant
                 ;
                 for
                 should
                 all
                 Moveable
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 longer
                 any
                 Idea
                 of
                 Figure
                 or
                 Motion
                 remaining
                 ,
                 since
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 Mode
                 ,
                 that
                 altho'
                 Substances
                 may
                 be
                 conceived
                 without
                 Modes
                 ,
                 yet
                 Modes
                 cannot
                 without
                 Substances
                 ;
                 therefore
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 might
                 conceive
                 a
                 thing
                 Cogitant
                 ,
                 tho'
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 Body
                 in
                 
                 
                   rerum
                   Natura
                
                 ;
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 Cogitant
                 is
                 really
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 a
                 
                   Subject
                   Extense
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 is
                 Material
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Spirituality
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   is
                   demonstrated
                   by
                   its
                   Operations
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 Conclusion
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 
                   à
                   posteriori
                
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 Operations
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 and
                 absolutely
                 Independent
                 of
                 all
                 Matter
                 :
                 For
                 Volition
                 and
                 Intellect
                 include
                 no
                 Extension
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 conceive
                 both
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 Matter
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 daily
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Cogitations
                 of
                 Man
                 are
                 render'd
                 the
                 more
                 obscure
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 hath
                 of
                 commerce
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 more
                 subtil
                 and
                 distinct
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 subtracts
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 Extasie
                 and
                 Rapture
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Mind
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 abstracted
                 Meditates
                 altogether
                 on
                 what
                 is
                 sublime
                 ,
                 and
                 distinctly
                 sees
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 would
                 never
                 happen
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Soul
                 were
                 Material
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 for
                 Examples
                 sake
                 ,
                 of
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 depended
                 upon
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 of
                 necessity
                 follow
                 its
                 Dispositions
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 be
                 depress'd
                 when
                 that
                 is
                 weakned
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 more
                 vivacious
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 is
                 vigorous
                 and
                 strong
                 .
                 Whereas
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 Experience
                 the
                 contrary
                 thereof
                 in
                 
                   Old
                   men
                
                 ,
                 who
                 apprehend
                 things
                 more
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 than
                 
                   Young
                   men
                
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 excell
                 
                   Old
                   men
                
                 in
                 Strength
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 more
                 vivacious
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 
                   Corporeal
                   motions
                
                 depend
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Apprehension
                   of
                   Spiritual
                   things
                   ,
                   shews
                   the
                   Mind
                   to
                   be
                   Incorporeal
                   .
                
                 Then
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 be
                 Material
                 and
                 Corporeal
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 contain
                 in
                 it self
                 such
                 vast
                 Images
                 of
                 things
                 ?
                 How
                 should
                 it
                 comprehend
                 the
                 Latitude
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Immensity
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 diffus'd
                 through
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 Spiritual
                 ?
                 How
                 can
                 it
                 discern
                 a
                 Line
                 to
                 be
                 altogether
                 void
                 of
                 Latitude
                 ?
                 A
                 Point
                 not
                 discernable
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 Individual
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 in
                 this
                 Matter
                 conclude
                 with
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   AUGUSTINE
                   ,
                   If
                   Corporeal
                   things
                   are
                   beheld
                   with
                   Corporeal
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   certain
                   wonderful
                   Affinity
                   ,
                   it
                   certainly
                   follows
                   that
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   see
                   Incorporeal
                   things
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   Corporeal
                   or
                   Body
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Cognition
                   of
                   Verity
                   ,
                   &c.
                   argues
                   the
                   Immateriality
                   of
                   the
                   Soul.
                   
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 who
                 knows
                 not
                 how
                 many
                 and
                 how
                 great
                 things
                 totally
                 separate
                 from
                 all
                 Matter
                 our
                 Soul
                 can
                 conceive
                 ?
                 For
                 without
                 any
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 it
                 apprehends
                 
                   Verity
                   ,
                   Sapience
                   ,
                   Unity
                   ,
                   Beauty
                
                 ;
                 it
                 understands
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 and
                 unfolds
                 the
                 Demonstrations
                 drawn
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 attends
                 to
                 the
                 Series
                 of
                 Reasons
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 what
                 Sense
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 what
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Species
                
                 doth
                 it
                 represent
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 it self
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 since
                 by
                 Reason
                 alone
                 it
                 performs
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 Immaterial
                 and
                 Incorporeal
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Many
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 divided
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 meet
                 together
                 in
                 our
                 Mind
                 ,
                 as
                 opposite
                 and
                 
                   contradictory
                   Propositions
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 nevertheless
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 not
                 increas'd
                 by
                 the
                 reception
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 the
                 withdrawing
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 A
                 thing
                 which
                 cannot
                 happen
                 to
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 always
                 become
                 greater
                 by
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 lesser
                 by
                 the
                 abstraction
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 How
                 Human
                 Mind
                 is
                 Vnited
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Th●●e
                   Notions
                   which
                   usually
                   present
                   themselves
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 THere
                 are
                 Three
                 principal
                 Notions
                 which
                 commonly
                 offer
                 themselves
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 The
                 Notion
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 maintain'd
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 Extension
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Idea's
                 of
                 Figure
                 and
                 Motion
                 proceed
                 :
                 The
                 Notion
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 whose
                 Essence
                 we
                 place
                 in
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 perceptions
                 of
                 Intellect
                 ,
                 and
                 propensions
                 of
                 Will
                 do
                 tend
                 :
                 The
                 third
                 Notion
                 is
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 united
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 Union
                 we
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 Mind
                 hath
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 
                   moving
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Acting
                 upon
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 be
                 more
                 clearly
                 made
                 out
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 only
                 present
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Mariner
                 is
                 present
                 in
                 his
                 Ship
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 Rider
                 is
                 seated
                 upon
                 his
                 Horse
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 intimately
                 united
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 Compound
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 destin'd
                 to
                 Inform
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 United
                 to
                 a
                 well-disposed
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 formerly
                 mention'd
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Human
                   Mind
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   consider'd
                   ,
                   as
                   United
                   to
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 consider'd
                 as
                 a
                 Spirit
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Absolute
                 and
                 a
                 Substance
                 which
                 Thinks
                 ;
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Relation
                 which
                 a
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 to
                 a
                 Body
                 well
                 dispos'd
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 United
                 .
                 For
                 Experience
                 plainly
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Functions
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 consider'd
                 in
                 Quality
                 of
                 a
                 Soul
                 ,
                 depend
                 absolutely
                 on
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 United
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 renders
                 this
                 Union
                 altogether
                 necessary
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   It
                   is
                   difficult
                   to
                   conceive
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   Soul
                   is
                   United
                   to
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 The
                 only
                 difficulty
                 is
                 to
                 apprehend
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Union
                 :
                 For
                 our
                 Intellect
                 can
                 hardly
                 conceive
                 ,
                 how
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 Extense
                 ,
                 moves
                 the
                 Mind
                 ;
                 and
                 Mind
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 Immaterial
                 and
                 Inextense
                 ,
                 can
                 impel
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 by
                 Experience
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 Comparison
                 or
                 Discourse
                 drawn
                 from
                 other
                 things
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 and
                 evidence
                 it
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Those
                 Philosophers
                 who
                 admit
                 
                   Real
                   Accidents
                
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Entities
                 distinct
                 from
                 Substance
                 ,
                 produce
                 a
                 Similitude
                 of
                 a
                 Stone
                 tending
                 downward
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Gravity
                 .
                 Now
                 since
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 these
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 this
                 Quality
                 of
                 
                   Grave
                   things
                
                 tending
                 downwards
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 Substance
                 ,
                 but
                 Accident
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 serve
                 for
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Explication
                 ,
                 how
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 Extended
                 ,
                 may
                 act
                 upon
                 a
                 Body
                 Extended
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   To
                   this
                   difficulty
                   the
                   Prejudices
                   of
                   Infancy
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Opinions
                   of
                   a
                   School
                   conduce
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 because
                 we
                 maintain
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 Quality
                 in
                 Nature
                 granted
                 ,
                 another
                 way
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 ;
                 but
                 before
                 we
                 fix
                 upon
                 a
                 Mode
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 annex'd
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 worth
                 our
                 while
                 to
                 note
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 difficulty
                 in
                 conceiving
                 that
                 Union
                 ,
                 arises
                 chiefly
                 from
                 our selves
                 ;
                 who
                 following
                 the
                 Prejudices
                 of
                 our
                 Infancy
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 the
                 trite
                 Opinions
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 in
                 Schools
                 ,
                 have
                 thought
                 it
                 impossible
                 for
                 
                   Human
                   Intellect
                
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 how
                 a
                 thing
                 Material
                 and
                 Incorporeal
                 can
                 be
                 United
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 a
                 thing
                 Unextended
                 can
                 be
                 associated
                 to
                 a
                 thing
                 Extense
                 ,
                 unless
                 that
                 be
                 taken
                 also
                 for
                 Extense
                 .
                 This
                 Prejudice
                 hath
                 exercis'd
                 the
                 Wits
                 of
                 many
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 could
                 find
                 no
                 Mode
                 of
                 Union
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 things
                 so
                 distant
                 in
                 Nature
                 could
                 be
                 United
                 ,
                 were
                 compelled
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 certain
                 
                   Virtual
                   parts
                
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 not
                 indeed
                 really
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 virtually
                 Extense
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 
                   Virtual
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 it
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 be
                 adjoyn'd
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 compose
                 one
                 Total
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   V.
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Soul
                   is
                   virtually
                   Extense
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 they
                 mean
                 by
                 these
                 
                   Virtual
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 understand
                 ,
                 nor
                 doth
                 any
                 Notion
                 of
                 them
                 present
                 it self
                 to
                 me
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 things
                 
                   Virtually
                   Extense
                
                 ,
                 unless
                 thereby
                 are
                 understood
                 parts
                 without
                 parts
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 is
                 placed
                 beyond
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 parts
                 situate
                 one
                 beyond
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 are
                 distinguish'd
                 not
                 virtually
                 ,
                 but
                 really
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 separately
                 Exist
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 really
                 distinguish'd
                 ;
                 since
                 in
                 the
                 Conception
                 of
                 them
                 Division
                 is
                 included
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Separation
                 of
                 them
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 presuppose
                 Extension
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Three
                   sorts
                   of
                   Union
                   .
                
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Conjunction
                 of
                 Mind
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 call'd
                 Union
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 understood
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 premise
                 what
                 Union
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 kinds
                 of
                 it
                 there
                 are
                 .
                 
                   Union
                   is
                   a
                   Consociation
                   of
                   things
                   agreeable
                   into
                   One.
                
                 And
                 since
                 we
                 can
                 have
                 a
                 Conception
                 but
                 of
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 namely
                 Mind
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 thence
                 infer
                 only
                 a
                 Threefold
                 Union
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 which
                 intercedes
                 between
                 two
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 two
                 Minds
                 are
                 associated
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 last
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 Mind
                 and
                 Body
                 are
                 United
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 Union
                 includes
                 some
                 Similitude
                 and
                 Dependency
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 respect
                 2
                 different
                 things
                 pass
                 after
                 a
                 certain
                 manner
                 into
                 one
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 respect
                 they
                 are
                 judged
                 to
                 be
                 United
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 can
                 act
                 and
                 suffer
                 dependently
                 upon
                 each
                 other
                 :
                 For
                 2
                 Bodies
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 United
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 near
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 may
                 act
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 again
                 suffer
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 together
                 act
                 and
                 suffer
                 at
                 once
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 act
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 suffer
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 2
                 Minds
                 are
                 united
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 same
                 Affections
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 dispos'd
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 wills
                 or
                 loves
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 others
                 sake
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Rational
                   Soul
                
                 is
                 joyn'd
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 Operations
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 Cogitations
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 Cogitations
                 arise
                 dependently
                 from
                 these
                 Operations
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   Mind
                   and
                   Body
                   are
                   United
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 do
                 I
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 will
                 deny
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 Conjunction
                 or
                 Union
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Mind
                 and
                 Body
                 are
                 conjoyned
                 ,
                 since
                 a
                 clearer
                 cannot
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Mind
                 and
                 Body
                 operating
                 dependently
                 upon
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 very
                 easily
                 understand
                 the
                 Similitude
                 and
                 Relation
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 among
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 united
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Similitude
                 and
                 Relation
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 affirm'd
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 Action
                 and
                 Passion
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 2
                 Minds
                 will
                 continue
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 Love
                 remains
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 2
                 Bodies
                 will
                 never
                 cease
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 locally
                 present
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 Mind
                 and
                 Body
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 dissolv'd
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 joyn'd
                 them
                 together
                 shall
                 suffer
                 the
                 Body
                 to
                 produce
                 its
                 motions
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 dependency
                 upon
                 the
                 Cogitations
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mind
                 to
                 Exercise
                 its
                 Cogitations
                 dependently
                 upon
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Conjunction
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   with
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   is
                   twofold
                   .
                
                 By
                 Two
                 ways
                 most
                 especially
                 may
                 Spirit
                 be
                 joyned
                 with
                 Body
                 ;
                 first
                 into
                 one
                 Person
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   was
                   made
                   Flesh
                
                 ,
                 S.
                 John
                 1.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Into
                 
                   One
                   Nature
                
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 is
                 joyned
                 with
                 Body
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 Divines
                 treat
                 in
                 their
                 Theses
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 is
                 handled
                 by
                 Philosophers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Wherein
                   consists
                   the
                   Union
                   of
                   Soul
                   and
                   Body
                   .
                
                 The
                 Union
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 consists
                 in
                 an
                 Actual
                 dependency
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Cogitations
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 upon
                 certain
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 some
                 certain
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 upon
                 some
                 Cogitations
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 I
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Union
                 consists
                 in
                 an
                 
                   Actual
                   dependence
                
                 ;
                 because
                 for
                 the
                 Uniting
                 of
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 ,
                 it
                 suffices
                 not
                 that
                 their
                 Motions
                 and
                 Cogitations
                 ,
                 can
                 mutually
                 depend
                 upon
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 Actually
                 depend
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 said
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 
                   some
                   certain
                   motions
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   upon
                   some
                   Cogitations
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                
                 ;
                 because
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 Cogitations
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 since
                 many
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 Machin
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Universal
                   Laws
                
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   requir'd
                   any
                   Union
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   distinct
                   from
                   Mind
                   and
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Others
                 explicate
                 this
                 Commerce
                 another
                 way
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 certain
                 Mode
                 intercedes
                 between
                 Body
                 and
                 Mind
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 give
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Union
                 ,
                 and
                 account
                 it
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 Ligament
                 or
                 Bond
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 Compound
                 are
                 joyned
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 how
                 2
                 Things
                 can
                 be
                 joyn'd
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 of
                 New
                 happen
                 upon
                 this
                 Conjunction
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 have
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Union
                 ,
                 they
                 understand
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 mutual
                 Commerce
                 of
                 Actions
                 and
                 Passions
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 Mind
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 they
                 agree
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 Union
                 is
                 the
                 Mode
                 of
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 :
                 For
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 after
                 another
                 mode
                 or
                 state
                 when
                 United
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 Separated
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 mean
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Union
                 is
                 some
                 real
                 thing
                 distinct
                 from
                 both
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 that
                 very
                 thing
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 mediation
                 whereof
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Compound
                 are
                 United
                 ,
                 we
                 apprehend
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 acknowledge
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 in
                 Philosophy
                 ;
                 and
                 should
                 we
                 receive
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 no
                 way
                 make
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 how
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 can
                 joyn
                 together
                 two
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 Mind
                 and
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Union
                 should
                 be
                 either
                 Extense
                 ,
                 or
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 Extension
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 affirm
                 it
                 Extense
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 Co-extended
                 with
                 Mind
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Immaterial
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 void
                 of
                 Extension
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 joyn'd
                 to
                 a
                 Body
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Mode
                 of
                 Uniting
                 is
                 altogether
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 Conceiving
                 how
                 2
                 Substances
                 can
                 be
                 immediately
                 United
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 mutual
                 dependence
                 of
                 their
                 Motions
                 and
                 Cogitations
                 is
                 less
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 comprehend
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 united
                 by
                 another
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 Inextense
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 conjoyn'd
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 nor
                 to
                 Mind
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 have
                 Extension
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 divided
                 according
                 to
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   But
                   a
                   Reciprocation
                   of
                   Action
                   and
                   Passion
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Truth
                 is
                 ,
                 since
                 neither
                 Body
                 can
                 Think
                 ,
                 nor
                 Mind
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 Dimension
                 ;
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Mode
                 common
                 to
                 Mind
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 except
                 a
                 mutual
                 Acting
                 of
                 each
                 upon
                 each
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 alone
                 the
                 Proprieties
                 of
                 both
                 can
                 follow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Whether
                   the
                   Soul
                   and
                   Body
                   be
                   United
                   to
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   mutually
                   Act
                   and
                   Suffer
                   .
                
                 Perhaps
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 That
                 the
                 Conjunction
                 of
                 Mind
                 and
                 Body
                 cannot
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 relation
                 which
                 the
                 Actions
                 and
                 Passions
                 of
                 both
                 have
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 because
                 such
                 a
                 Concourse
                 presupposes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 is
                 already
                 United
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Mind
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 can
                 draw
                 forth
                 any
                 Operations
                 which
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 Union
                 precedes
                 that
                 
                   mutual
                   dependency
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Necessity
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 should
                 be
                 first
                 United
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 operate
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 its
                 Existence
                 precedes
                 not
                 Action
                 in
                 Time
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 absolutely
                 require
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 before
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 it
                 draws
                 forth
                 its
                 Operations
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Matter
                 were
                 well
                 Examin'd
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 Spirit
                 is
                 confin'd
                 to
                 no
                 Space
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 only
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 by
                 its
                 Operations
                 :
                 It
                 cannot
                 therefore
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 exercises
                 there
                 its
                 Operations
                 or
                 Cogitations
                 dependently
                 on
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 Which
                 mutual
                 Correspondence
                 constitutes
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 Union
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Mind
                 and
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   Union
                   between
                   Mind
                   and
                   Body
                   begins
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 ask'd
                 ,
                 How
                 comes
                 about
                 this
                 Conjunction
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 doth
                 it
                 begin
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 Answer
                 again
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 Consentaneous
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 this
                 Union
                 begins
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 moment
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Body
                 gives
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 forth
                 some
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 and
                 Contrarily
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 some
                 motion
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 this
                 Conjunction
                 is
                 plac'd
                 in
                 a
                 mutual
                 Dependency
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 both
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 certain
                 Actions
                 and
                 Passions
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 begin
                 sooner
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Union
                 begins
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Heart
                   ,
                   Brain
                   ,
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   Muscles
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 are
                 sufficiently
                 fram'd
                 to
                 bring
                 it
                 about
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 Objects
                 may
                 be
                 transmitted
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Glandula
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 be
                 convey'd
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 this
                 Union
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 whenever
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Commerce
                 cannot
                 be
                 continued
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 so
                 defective
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heart
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 transfuse
                 the
                 Spirits
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 Brain
                 into
                 its
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 to
                 agitate
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 conserve
                 others
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 state
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Confederacy
                 is
                 never
                 broken
                 on
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   This
                   Union
                   is
                   Essential
                   to
                   Man.
                   
                
                 From
                 these
                 things
                 we
                 deduce
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Conjunction
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 call'd
                 an
                 Accident
                 of
                 either
                 part
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 present
                 or
                 absent
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 either
                 part
                 ,
                 is
                 nevertheless
                 so
                 proper
                 to
                 both
                 Parts
                 of
                 Man
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 allow'd
                 to
                 be
                 Essential
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 For
                 Essence
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 deriv'd
                 from
                 Esse
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 because
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 something
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 Man
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Efficacy
                 of
                 Mind
                 upon
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Body
                 upon
                 Mind
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Why
                   GOD
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   joyn'd
                   to
                   his
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   Angel
                   to
                   an
                   assumed
                   Body
                   .
                
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 easie
                 to
                 Understand
                 ,
                 why
                 GOD
                 ,
                 tho'
                 he
                 is
                 present
                 to
                 all
                 
                   Created
                   things
                
                 ,
                 as
                 who
                 Conserves
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 a
                 Continued
                 Creation
                 ;
                 yet
                 nevertheless
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 conjoyned
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 cannot
                 act
                 upon
                 GOD
                 ,
                 by
                 exciting
                 in
                 him
                 those
                 Cogitations
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 before
                 .
                 So
                 also
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 who
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 is
                 present
                 personally
                 an
                 assumed
                 Body
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 an
                 Angel
                 may
                 act
                 upon
                 such
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 Body
                 cannot
                 Re-act
                 upon
                 the
                 Angel
                 ;
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 Body
                 ,
                 for
                 Examples
                 sake
                 ,
                 is
                 hurt
                 ,
                 the
                 Angel
                 should
                 
                   feel
                   pain
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 Experience
                 in
                 our selves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Conditions
                   of
                   the
                   Union
                   of
                   Body
                   and
                   Soul.
                   
                
                 But
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Society
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 founded
                 upon
                 some
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Reciprocal
                 between
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 ,
                 united
                 or
                 associated
                 together
                 :
                 GOD
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 united
                 Body
                 and
                 Spirit
                 upon
                 these
                 Conditions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   The
                   First
                   Condition
                   ▪
                
                 The
                 First
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Soul
                 shall
                 remain
                 United
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 Idea
                 of
                 Extension
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 consider'd
                 in
                 it self
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 have
                 this
                 Idea
                 from
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 excited
                 by
                 the
                 general
                 Course
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 condition
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 hath
                 always
                 present
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 Extension
                 ,
                 as
                 Experience
                 teacheth
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   The
                   Second
                   ,
                
                 The
                 Second
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 whole
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 excited
                 by
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 will
                 produce
                 within
                 the
                 Soul
                 a
                 certain
                 Sensation
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 always
                 accompany
                 this
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Soul
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 separate
                 it
                 .
                 By
                 means
                 of
                 this
                 Condition
                 ,
                 we
                 fee
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 moves
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerves
                
                 :
                 We
                 hear
                 Noise
                 ,
                 when
                 resounding
                 Bodies
                 shake
                 the
                 
                   Auditive
                   Nerves
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   The
                   Third
                   .
                
                 The
                 Third
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 remains
                 United
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 Body
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 motion
                 which
                 this
                 Body
                 shall
                 excite
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 Sense
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 Condition
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 hath
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 smite
                 the
                 Senses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   The
                   Fourth
                   .
                
                 The
                 Fourth
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 whole
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 excited
                 by
                 the
                 determinate
                 Course
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 resembling
                 another
                 motion
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 will
                 produce
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Soul
                 hath
                 already
                 perceiv'd
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 Condition
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 things
                 absent
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   The
                   Fifth
                   .
                
                 The
                 Fifth
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Touching
                 we
                 feel
                 pleasure
                 or
                 pain
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 movents
                 ,
                 which
                 cause
                 these
                 Sensations
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 conformable
                 or
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Natural
                 Constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 Condition
                 ,
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 a
                 Feather
                 drawn
                 over
                 the
                 Hand
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 for
                 Titillation
                 ,
                 will
                 cause
                 a
                 Sentiment
                 of
                 pain
                 in
                 
                   Sick
                   People
                
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 said
                 motion
                 is
                 not
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 it
                 excites
                 a
                 Sentiment
                 of
                 pleasure
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 health
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 that
                 Estate
                 it
                 is
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 Constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   The
                   Sixth
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sixth
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 an
                 Object
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 attended
                 by
                 an
                 Inclination
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 carry
                 it
                 either
                 to
                 fly
                 or
                 to
                 pursue
                 the
                 said
                 Object
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 appear
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 Condition
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 
                   Love
                   ,
                   Hatred
                
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 all
                 Passions
                 that
                 attend
                 the
                 Soul.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   The
                   Seventh
                   .
                
                 The
                 Seventh
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 regard
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 create
                 Sentiments
                 and
                 Passions
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 accompanied
                 with
                 that
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 most
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 Execution
                 of
                 the
                 Desires
                 of
                 the
                 Soul.
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 upon
                 this
                 Condition
                 that
                 Fear
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 is
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 Course
                 of
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 induceth
                 us
                 to
                 shun
                 what
                 we
                 fear
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Desire
                 is
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 Course
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 carries
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 pursuit
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 desire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXV
                   .
                   The
                   Eighth
                   .
                
                 The
                 Eighth
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 never
                 Thinks
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 united
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 this
                 Condition
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Idea's
                 which
                 we
                 
                 have
                 of
                 particular
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 depend
                 mediately
                 or
                 immediately
                 ,
                 upon
                 some
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   the
                   Idea's
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   particular
                   Bodies
                   :
                
                 And
                 hereby
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 Note
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Idea's
                 which
                 the
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 it
                 self
                 ,
                 depend
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 upon
                 its
                 being
                 United
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 but
                 simply
                 upon
                 its
                 being
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whose
                 whole
                 Nature
                 is
                 to
                 Think
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 GOD
                 and
                 of
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVI
                   .
                   The
                   Ninth
                   .
                
                 The
                 Ninth
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 are
                 more
                 abounding
                 than
                 usual
                 ,
                 they
                 excite
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Soul
                   ,
                   Goodness
                
                 and
                 Liberality
                 ;
                 when
                 their
                 Parts
                 are
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 gross
                 ,
                 they
                 excite
                 Confidence
                 and
                 Hardiness
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 equal
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 in
                 grossness
                 and
                 in
                 figure
                 ,
                 they
                 procure
                 Constancy
                 ;
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 agitated
                 ,
                 they
                 produce
                 
                   promptitude
                   ,
                   diligence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 temperate
                 agitation
                 ,
                 they
                 cause
                 tranquility
                 of
                 Spirit
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 Qualities
                 fail
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 opposite
                 Temper
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 effects
                 that
                 are
                 produc'd
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   Malignity
                   ,
                   Timidity
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Fearfulness
                   ;
                   Inconstancy
                   ,
                   Tardiness
                   ,
                   Inquietude
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XXVII
                   .
                   The
                   Tenth
                   .
                
                 The
                 Tenth
                 and
                 last
                 Condition
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Union
                 of
                 Spirit
                 and
                 Body
                 will
                 continue
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Heart
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 send
                 Blood
                 towards
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 send
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 through
                 the
                 Nerves
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 subservient
                 to
                 those
                 motions
                 that
                 are
                 necessary
                 for
                 Life
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 Condition
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 never
                 gives
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 Union
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 sufficiently
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 default
                 always
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 Experience
                 teaches
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 Whether
                 there
                 are
                 Innate
                 or
                 Inbred
                 Idea's
                 in
                 Human
                 Mind
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   There
                   are
                   three
                   sorts
                   of
                   Idea's
                   .
                
                 IT
                 is
                 a
                 frequent
                 and
                 common
                 Disquisition
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 ,
                 whether
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 be
                 
                   pure
                   Potentia
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 abstracted
                 from
                 the
                 Species
                 or
                 Idea
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 inbred
                 Cogitations
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Aristotelians
                 maintain
                 the
                 Affirmative
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Faculty
                 of
                 Perception
                 which
                 we
                 experiment
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 first
                 the
                 Mind
                 begins
                 to
                 exist
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 
                   Rasa
                   Tabula
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   plain
                   Table
                
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 Idea
                 ,
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 is
                 deprehended
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 or
                 acquir'd
                 by
                 Tradition
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 Solution
                 of
                 this
                 famous
                 Question
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 first
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 an
                 Idea
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 Acceptations
                 it
                 admits
                 of
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Idea
                 ,
                 nothing
                 else
                 is
                 understood
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   thought
                   ,
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   any
                   thing
                   Objective
                   in
                   the
                   Intellect
                   .
                
                 Or
                 more
                 in
                 short
                 ,
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   can
                   be
                   conversant
                   in
                   our
                   Cogitation
                   :
                
                 And
                 there
                 are
                 Three
                 kinds
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 Adventitious
                 ;
                 or
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 receiv'd
                 from
                 things
                 transmitted
                 by
                 the
                 Senses
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 that
                 Idea
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   ,
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 
                   External
                   Objects
                
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Fictitious
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 are
                 formed
                 from
                 our
                 Intellect
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Idea's
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Chimaera
                   ,
                   Syrens
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Innate
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Created
                 with
                 the
                 Faculty
                 of
                 Thinking
                 and
                 forming
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 Innate
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 Stone
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Gout
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Natural
                 to
                 some
                 Families
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 Families
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 born
                 ,
                 bring
                 with
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 a
                 disposition
                 prone
                 to
                 those
                 Diseases
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Idea's
                   of
                   Qualities
                   are
                   Congenite
                   or
                   Equally
                   born
                   with
                   the
                   Soul
                   it self
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 thus
                 briefly
                 noted
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 next
                 to
                 enquire
                 ,
                 Whether
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 be
                 so
                 Created
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 these
                 sort
                 of
                 inbred
                 Idea's
                 born
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 drawn
                 from
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Truth
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 deny'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 many
                 such
                 Idea's
                 are
                 found
                 therein
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 begin
                 from
                 things
                 most
                 obvious
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Idea's
                 which
                 we
                 perceive
                 by
                 any
                 sense
                 ,
                 are
                 inbred
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 no
                 way
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Things
                 themselves
                 by
                 any
                 Similitude
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 well
                 understands
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 way
                 the
                 perception
                 of
                 Pain
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 is
                 excited
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 will
                 easily
                 be
                 convinc'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 Pain
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 affinity
                 with
                 that
                 perverse
                 disposition
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 means
                 the
                 Soul
                 frames
                 an
                 Idea
                 of
                 Pain
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 deprav'd
                 Affection
                 hath
                 an
                 affinity
                 with
                 a
                 Sword
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 Wound
                 hath
                 been
                 inflicted
                 into
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 or
                 than
                 the
                 unwonted
                 agitation
                 of
                 Blood
                 or
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 impulse
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 conceives
                 Idea's
                 of
                 Passions
                 ,
                 carries
                 a
                 Similitude
                 with
                 those
                 Images
                 or
                 Cogitations
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 when
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Pain
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Perceptions
                 which
                 are
                 produc'd
                 by
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 are
                 excited
                 in
                 the
                 Minds
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 Species
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 affinity
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 affirm'd
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 sort
                 of
                 Idea's
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 affinity
                 ,
                 are
                 innate
                 or
                 inbred
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Perceptions
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 are
                 obscure
                 and
                 confus'd
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 
                   Light
                   ,
                   Colours
                   ,
                   Sounds
                   ,
                   Odours
                   ,
                   Sapours
                   ,
                   Heat
                
                 and
                 Cold
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 tactile
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 apprehended
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 confus'd
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 Conception
                 of
                 Motion
                 :
                 And
                 hereupon
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Idea's
                 are
                 innate
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 our
                 Nature
                 that
                 we
                 understand
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Idea's
                   of
                   Mathematical
                   Figures
                   ,
                   are
                   implanted
                   into
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   from
                   their
                   first
                   Original
                
                 This
                 takes
                 place
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 our
                 Cogitation
                 to
                 be
                 confus'd
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 things
                 most
                 clear
                 and
                 manifest
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 clear
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Line
                 ,
                 a
                 Triangle
                 ,
                 a
                 Rhombus
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 
                   Mathematical
                   Figures
                
                 are
                 given
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Idea's
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 Since
                 most
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 absolute
                 true
                 
                   Right
                   Line
                
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Triangle
                 whose
                 3
                 Angles
                 are
                 perfectly
                 Equal
                 to
                 two
                 Right
                 Angles
                 .
                 Since
                 therefore
                 the
                 Idea's
                 of
                 Figures
                 proceed
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 contain
                 nothing
                 Corporeal
                 or
                 of
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Affection
                
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 necessarily
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 implanted
                 in
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Faculty
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 GOD
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Mind
                 ,
                 to
                 produce
                 such
                 like
                 Forms
                 of
                 Conceptions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 form'd
                 according
                 to
                 any
                 Exemplar
                 of
                 things
                 without
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   false
                   Maxim
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   Intellect
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   first
                   in
                   the
                   Sense
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 Object
                 ,
                 That
                 trite
                 Saying
                 of
                 the
                 ARISTOTELIANS
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Schools
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   Intellect
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   first
                   in
                   the
                   Senses
                   .
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 
                   Vulgar
                   Axiom
                
                 is
                 altogether
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 consider
                 by
                 what
                 Motives
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 excited
                 to
                 perceive
                 
                   External
                   things
                
                 .
                 For
                 whoever
                 will
                 seriously
                 examin
                 ,
                 how
                 far
                 our
                 Senses
                 extend
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 precisely
                 that
                 can
                 arrive
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 our
                 Faculty
                 of
                 Thinking
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 grant
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Idea's
                 of
                 things
                 are
                 presented
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 form
                 
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 thought
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 our
                 Idea's
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 first
                 inbred
                 in
                 our
                 Mind
                 or
                 
                   Cogitant
                   Faculty
                
                 ,
                 excepting
                 those
                 circumstances
                 which
                 regard
                 experience
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 Idea's
                 as
                 are
                 now
                 present
                 to
                 our
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 things
                 without
                 us
                 :
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Idea's
                 have
                 immitted
                 those
                 very
                 things
                 to
                 our
                 Mind
                 through
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 immitted
                 something
                 which
                 gave
                 it
                 occasion
                 to
                 form
                 those
                 very
                 things
                 by
                 a
                 faculty
                 innate
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 rather
                 than
                 another
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 nothing
                 hath
                 access
                 to
                 our
                 Mind
                 from
                 
                   external
                   Objects
                
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 except
                 certain
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Motions
                
                 ;
                 but
                 neither
                 those
                 Motions
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Figures
                 arising
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 conceived
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 form'd
                 in
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 those
                 very
                 Idea's
                 of
                 Motions
                 and
                 Figures
                 are
                 inbred
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 ought
                 the
                 Idea's
                 of
                 
                   Pain
                   ,
                   Colours
                   ,
                   Sounds
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 innate
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Mind
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 certain
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Motions
                
                 ,
                 can
                 exhibit
                 them
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 since
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 similitude
                 with
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Motions
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   It
                   is
                   by
                   Nature
                   that
                   we
                   understand
                   what
                   is
                   Thing
                   ,
                   Substance
                   and
                   other
                   general
                   Axioms
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 have
                 the
                 confidence
                 to
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Idea's
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 
                   Thing
                   ,
                   Substance
                   ,
                   Truth
                   ,
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   Equity
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 general
                 Natures
                 ,
                 have
                 any
                 commerce
                 with
                 
                   Material
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Idea's
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 form
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 flow'd
                 out
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Mind
                 ?
                 Who
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 positive
                 as
                 to
                 affirm
                 that
                 these
                 Common
                 Notions
                 ,
                 for
                 Examples
                 sake
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   same
                   thing
                   cannot
                   be
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   ;
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   done
                   cannot
                   be
                   undone
                   ;
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   agree
                   in
                   a
                   third
                   ,
                   agree
                   among
                   themselves
                   ;
                   take
                   equals
                   from
                   equals
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   remain
                   equals
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Senses
                 and
                 from
                 things
                 without
                 us
                 ?
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 absurd
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 all
                 common
                 Notions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 Mind
                 ,
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 Motions
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 them
                 ?
                 I
                 would
                 fain
                 have
                 any
                 one
                 tell
                 me
                 ,
                 what
                 that
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Motion
                
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 form
                 any
                 common
                 Notion
                 in
                 our
                 Mind
                 ;
                 since
                 all
                 those
                 motions
                 are
                 particular
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 Notions
                 are
                 universal
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 affinity
                 or
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 motions
                 .
                 Since
                 therefore
                 nothing
                 can
                 come
                 into
                 our
                 Mind
                 from
                 Bodies
                 but
                 by
                 motion
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 those
                 Idea's
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 affinity
                 with
                 motion
                 ;
                 are
                 Congenite
                 and
                 Inbred
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 Mind
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 Original
                 .
                 Hence
                 St.
                 Augustin
                 in
                 his
                 9
                 th
                 Book
                 
                   de
                   Trinitate
                   ,
                   The
                   Mind
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   knows
                   it self
                   by
                   it self
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   known
                   for
                   a
                   certain
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Mind
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   so
                   affected
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   remember
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   understand
                   and
                   love
                   it self
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   always
                   thinking
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Idea
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   inbred
                   in
                   Human
                   Mind
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 also
                 evidently
                 appears
                 in
                 that
                 Idea
                 which
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 hath
                 of
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 GOD
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 forms
                 the
                 said
                 Idea
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ;
                 not
                 by
                 
                   Human
                   Institution
                
                 ;
                 not
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 Arbitrement
                 :
                 And
                 consequently
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 innate
                 or
                 inbred
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 in
                 Nature
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 set
                 set
                 forth
                 an
                 
                   Ens
                   Infinite
                   ,
                   Omnipotent
                   ,
                   Immense
                   ,
                
                 Supreamly
                 Good
                 and
                 Perfect
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 are
                 Substances
                 ,
                 an
                 Idea
                 of
                 Substance
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 occurs
                 not
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 thence
                 an
                 Idea
                 of
                 a
                 Substance
                 ,
                 
                   Infinite
                   ,
                   Independent
                
                 and
                 
                   Supreamly
                   Intelligent
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 since
                 we
                 are
                 finite
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 whatever
                 Idea
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 it
                 from
                 a
                 Substance
                 which
                 is
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 which
                 immediately
                 proceeds
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Whether
                   an
                   Idea
                   of
                   God
                   can
                   be
                   had
                   from
                   the
                   Observations
                   of
                   things
                   .
                
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 urg'd
                 ,
                 ●●at
                 this
                 Idea
                 of
                 GOD
                 which
                 we
                 experiment
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 not
                 from
                 our
                 faculty
                 of
                 thinking
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 innate
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 
                   Divine
                   Revelation
                   ,
                   Tradition
                
                 or
                 Observation
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 an
                 Entity
                 supreamly
                 perfect
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 call'd
                 
                   GOD
                   ,
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 considers
                 nothing
                 but
                 those
                 perfections
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 Man
                 ;
                 for
                 Examples
                 sake
                 ,
                 
                   Existence
                   ,
                   Power
                   ,
                   Justice
                   ,
                   Mercy
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ▪
                 from
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 imperfection
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 ascribed
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 Excellent
                 of
                 Beings
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Difficulty
                   remov'd
                   .
                
                 This
                 Objection
                 is
                 resolved
                 by
                 our
                 most
                 illustrious
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 fam'd
                 REGIUS
                 ,
                 Physician
                 of
                 Utrecht
                 ;
                 by
                 giving
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 from
                 another
                 two
                 ways
                 ;
                 either
                 because
                 this
                 other
                 thing
                 is
                 the
                 proximate
                 and
                 
                   primary
                   Cause
                
                 thereof
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 remote
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 accidental
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 gives
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Primary
                   Cause
                
                 to
                 produce
                 its
                 effect
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 rather
                 than
                 another
                 :
                 As
                 all
                 Artific●rs
                 and
                 Workmen
                 are
                 the
                 primary
                 and
                 
                   proximate
                   Causes
                
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Operations
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 who
                 set
                 them
                 on
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 pay
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 labour
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 accidentary
                 and
                 
                   remote
                   Causes
                
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 performances
                 ,
                 which
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 the
                 Workmen
                 unbidden
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 hopes
                 of
                 reward
                 ,
                 would
                 scarce
                 have
                 gone
                 about
                 .
                 Now
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Observation
                 of
                 things
                 is
                 often
                 times
                 the
                 remote
                 Cause
                 which
                 inviteth
                 us
                 to
                 give
                 attention
                 to
                 that
                 Idea
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 conceive
                 of
                 GOD
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 represent
                 it
                 to
                 our
                 Cogitation
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 proximate
                 and
                 
                   efficient
                   Cause
                
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Idea
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 asserted
                 by
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 except
                 by
                 him
                 who
                 judges
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 ever
                 understood
                 by
                 us
                 concerning
                 GOD
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 name
                 DEUS
                 or
                 GOD
                 means
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 sort
                 of
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Figure
                
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 by
                 Painters
                 to
                 represent
                 GOD.
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 Observation
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Sight
                 ,
                 represents
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 proper
                 vertue
                 ,
                 but
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 only
                 consisting
                 of
                 certain
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Motions
                
                 ;
                 if
                 by
                 hearing
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 Words
                 and
                 Voices
                 ;
                 if
                 by
                 other
                 Senses
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Observation
                 which
                 can
                 possibly
                 relate
                 to
                 GOD
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 we
                 think
                 of
                 ,
                 except
                 Voices
                 and
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 significates
                 ,
                 are
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 Idea's
                 ,
                 not
                 coming
                 from
                 elsewhere
                 than
                 from
                 our
                 faculty
                 of
                 thinking
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 inbred
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Of
                 the
                 Faculties
                 of
                 Human
                 Mind
                 ,
                 Intellect
                 ,
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 Will
                 ,
                 Memory
                 ,
                 Reminiscence
                 and
                 Wit.
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   9.
                   
                   Chap.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   In.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   Iohn
                   Sheffeild
                   ,
                   Baron
                   of
                   Botterwick
                   ,
                   Earle
                   of
                   Mulgrave
                   ,
                   Ld.
                   Chamberlaine
                   to
                   King
                   Iames
                   the
                   2
                   d
                   ,
                   Lord
                   Lievtenant
                   of
                   the
                   East-Rideing
                   of
                   Yorkshire
                   ,
                   vice
                   Admirall
                   of
                   Yorkshire
                   Northumberland
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishoprick
                   of
                   Durham
                   ,
                   Kt.
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   noble
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Garter
                   ,
                   &
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Ma
                   t
                   ys
                   .
                   most
                   Honourable
                   Privy
                   Councell
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   Intellect
                   is
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 word
                 Intellect
                 ,
                 nothing
                 else
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 faculty
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 
                   Material
                   Species
                
                 ,
                 apprehends
                 all
                 Objects
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 whether
                 Immaterial
                 or
                 Corporeal
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 faculty
                 is
                 more
                 inseparable
                 from
                 the
                 Mind
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 some
                 dependence
                 upon
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Mind
                 hath
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 to
                 understand
                 by
                 ,
                 but
                 it self
                 and
                 its
                 own
                 proper
                 Idea's
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 hath
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 Organs
                 ,
                 nor
                 makes
                 any
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 Conceive
                 or
                 
                   Understand
                   External
                   things
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   distinguisht
                   from
                   Imagination
                   .
                
                 Only
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 Intellect
                 is
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 can
                 Imagin
                 nothing
                 but
                 Corporeal
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 Imagining
                 it
                 applies
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 contemplates
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 as
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 which
                 happens
                 not
                 in
                 Intellection
                 or
                 understanding
                 ;
                 when
                 as
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 in
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 sort
                 recluded
                 or
                 shut
                 up
                 within
                 its
                 self
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 apply
                 it self
                 to
                 any
                 
                   External
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 contemplate
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 its
                 self
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 that
                 common
                 Saying
                 ,
                 
                   Nothing
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Intellect
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   not
                   first
                   in
                   the
                   Sense
                   ,
                
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 conceived
                 of
                 the
                 pure
                 saculty
                 of
                 Understanding
                 .
                 Since
                 the
                 pure
                 Intellection
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 a
                 Material
                 as
                 
                   Immaterial
                   Object
                
                 ,
                 is
                 independent
                 of
                 any
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Species
                
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 any
                 way
                 be
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 Intellect
                 ;
                 but
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 imagin
                 any
                 thing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 Corporeal
                 ,
                 particular
                 and
                 determinate
                 .
                 Whence
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Imagining
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 may
                 be
                 defin'd
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Power
                   which
                   the
                
                 Soul
                 
                   hath
                   to
                   know
                   particular
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   representations
                   of
                   Equality
                   or
                   Inequality
                   which
                   are
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 Intellect
                 and
                 Imagination
                 differ
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 the
                 Intellect
                 is
                 of
                 larger
                 extent
                 than
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 a
                 perception
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 Intelligences
                 ,
                 and
                 Substances
                 meerly
                 Spiritual
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 many
                 other
                 proprieties
                 ,
                 or
                 particular
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 deprehended
                 from
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 decline
                 even
                 Imagination
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   definition
                   of
                   Intellect
                   .
                
                 
                   Whence
                   we
                   may
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                
                 Intellect
                 in
                 general
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 Faculty
                 or
                 Power
                 which
                 the
                 Soul
                 hath
                 to
                 know
                 whatsoever
                 it
                 knows
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 way
                 or
                 manner
                 soever
                 it
                 knows
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   What
                   Will
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   it
                   differs
                   from
                   Intellect
                   .
                
                 The
                 second
                 sort
                 of
                 our
                 Cogitations
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 Power
                 within
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 determin
                 our
                 Resolves
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 or
                 denying
                 our
                 Assent
                 in
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 propounded
                 by
                 the
                 Intellect
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 form
                 in
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 our
                 Cogitations
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 our
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 always
                 precedes
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 our
                 Will
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Intellect
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Torch
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 our
                 Will
                 cannot
                 determin
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 When
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Will
                 cannot
                 determin
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 Intellect
                 shews
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 taken
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 those
                 two
                 Powers
                 were
                 things
                 distinct
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Mind
                 which
                 is
                 diversly
                 considered
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 Perceives
                 or
                 Wills
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 Suffers
                 or
                 Acts
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   Pleasure
                
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Faculties
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Soul
                 ,
                 considered
                 as
                 having
                 power
                 to
                 Know
                 ,
                 to
                 Will
                 ,
                 to
                 Imagin
                 ,
                 to
                 Perceive
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Intellect
                 is
                 a
                 
                   passive
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 wholly
                 receives
                 Idea's
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Will
                 is
                 a
                 faculty
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Mind
                 chooses
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 determin'd
                 to
                 embrace
                 or
                 decline
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Intellect
                 clearly
                 perceives
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Will
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 
                   free
                   determination
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   to
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   said
                   thing
                   ,
                   to
                   affirm
                   or
                   deny
                   a
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   or
                   such
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   definition
                   of
                   Will.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   consequently
                
                 Will
                 
                   in
                   general
                   may
                   be
                   defin'd
                
                 ,
                 a
                 power
                 which
                 the
                 Soul
                 hath
                 to
                 determin
                 and
                 resolve
                 about
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 it
                 apprehends
                 ,
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 it
                 apprehends
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Essence
                   of
                   Will
                   consists
                   not
                   in
                   Indifference
                   .
                
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Will
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 wherein
                 True
                 or
                 
                   False
                   ,
                   Good
                
                 or
                 Bad
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Intellect
                 ,
                 propos'd
                 to
                 it
                 clearly
                 and
                 without
                 confusion
                 ,
                 it
                 resolves
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 hesitation
                 ,
                 to
                 choose
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 reject
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 it
                 consists
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 Indifference
                 to
                 choose
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 to
                 choose
                 it
                 ,
                 since
                 Will
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 except
                 when
                 the
                 Object
                 is
                 not
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 propos'd
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 it
                 knows
                 not
                 what
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 resolve
                 upon
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   few
                   Reasons
                
                 are
                 propos'd
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 move
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 embrace
                 one
                 thing
                 rather
                 than
                 another
                 :
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 a
                 Sinner
                 ,
                 that
                 always
                 some
                 things
                 are
                 found
                 indifferent
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 a
                 Sinner
                 knows
                 not
                 clearly
                 the
                 Bad
                 he
                 is
                 about
                 to
                 commit
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 formerly
                 knew
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 attends
                 not
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 he
                 commits
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 reasons
                 which
                 prove
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 bad
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 perceiv'd
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 sin
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 vulgar
                 
                   Axiom
                   ,
                   The
                   Will
                   pursues
                   no
                   Evil
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   Evil.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   But
                   in
                   Determination
                   .
                
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 sees
                 a
                 thing
                 clearly
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 all
                 obscurity
                 to
                 be
                 convenient
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 impossible
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 carried
                 with
                 an
                 inclination
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 thing
                 remains
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 
                   Will
                   ,
                   infallibly
                
                 tends
                 toward
                 that
                 which
                 appears
                 most
                 convenient
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 clear
                 and
                 manifest
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 less
                 reason
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 called
                 Free
                 ,
                 since
                 as
                 DESCARTES
                 saith
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 fourth
                 
                   Meditation
                   ,
                   Neither
                   is
                   it
                   necessary
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   be
                   carried
                   into
                   both
                   parts
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   free
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   how
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   I
                   incline
                   to
                   one
                   part●
                   either
                   because
                   I
                   perceive
                
                 True
                 and
                 Good
                 
                   more
                   evidently
                   in
                   that
                   ,
                   or
                   because
                   GOD
                   so
                   inwardly
                   disposes
                   my
                   thought
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   more
                   freely
                   I
                
                 
                 
                   choose
                   that
                
                 .
                 Neither
                 indeed
                 doth
                 
                   Divine
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Natural
                   Cognition
                
                 ever
                 diminish
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 increase
                 and
                 confirm
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 indifference
                 which
                 I
                 experiment
                 ,
                 since
                 no
                 reason
                 impells
                 me
                 to
                 one
                 part
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Lowest
                 degree
                 of
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 witnesses
                 no
                 perfection
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 defect
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 certain
                 negation
                 in
                 Cognition
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 I
                 could
                 always
                 see
                 what
                 is
                 True
                 and
                 Good
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 never
                 make
                 any
                 doubt
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 chosen
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 though
                 I
                 might
                 be
                 absolutely
                 free
                 ,
                 yet
                 never
                 indifferent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Memory
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   what
                   it
                   consists
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Memory
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 collected
                 from
                 the
                 descriptions
                 of
                 other
                 faculties
                 ,
                 is
                 understood
                 the
                 
                   Power
                   which
                   the
                   Soul
                   hath
                   to
                   conceive
                   ,
                   feel
                   or
                   imagin
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   hath
                   already
                   conceiv'd
                   ,
                   felt
                   or
                   imagin'd
                   :
                
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 facility
                 which
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 relaxt
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 have
                 to
                 open
                 themselves
                 again
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 those
                 Species
                 which
                 are
                 preserv'd
                 in
                 the
                 Memory
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 nothing
                 but
                 certain
                 Vestigia
                 or
                 Footsteps
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Agitation
                   and
                   Course
                   of
                   the
                   Spirits
                   leave
                   among
                   the
                   Fibres
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                   ,
                
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 folds
                 in
                 a
                 complicated
                 leaf
                 of
                 Paper
                 retain
                 a
                 faculty
                 of
                 entertaining
                 again
                 those
                 forms
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 imprest
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Spirits
                 have
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 dilating
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 of
                 pleating
                 ,
                 and
                 variously
                 disposing
                 of
                 the
                 Filaments
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 pass
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 motions
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 the
                 Pores
                 have
                 a
                 certain
                 power
                 of
                 drawing
                 and
                 directing
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 at
                 length
                 they
                 pass
                 out
                 through
                 the
                 same
                 intervals
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 formerly
                 they
                 went
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 said
                 Spirits
                 finding
                 out
                 those
                 Pores
                 ,
                 enter
                 more
                 easily
                 into
                 them
                 than
                 others
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 remembers
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 thing
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 formerly
                 observ'd
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 hath
                 left
                 certain
                 Vestigia
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 by
                 occasion
                 whereof
                 the
                 said
                 thing
                 comes
                 in
                 mind
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   able
                   sometimes
                   to
                   repeat
                   a
                   whole
                   Oration
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 ,
                 upon
                 hearing
                 a
                 Narration
                 ,
                 or
                 reading
                 an
                 Oration
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 committed
                 to
                 memory
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 afterwards
                 to
                 repeat
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 heard
                 or
                 read
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 making
                 of
                 folds
                 in
                 Paper
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 fold
                 being
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 constituted
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 series
                 easily
                 follow
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 series
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 whatever
                 Vestigium
                 is
                 first
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 which
                 have
                 respect
                 to
                 that
                 series
                 ,
                 easily
                 follow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   remember
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   had
                   forgot
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 remember
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 recollect
                 a
                 certain
                 distinct
                 Vestigium
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 occurs
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 series
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 beginning
                 to
                 deduce
                 and
                 unwind
                 the
                 series
                 ,
                 we
                 proceed
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 we
                 discover
                 that
                 which
                 ,
                 while
                 hid
                 ,
                 we
                 enquir'd
                 into
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 Paper
                 ,
                 not
                 meeting
                 easily
                 with
                 some
                 certain
                 fold
                 ,
                 we
                 choose
                 out
                 some
                 other
                 distinct
                 fold
                 ,
                 occurring
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 series
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 a
                 deduction
                 being
                 begun
                 ,
                 the
                 fold
                 which
                 they
                 hid
                 is
                 at
                 length
                 discovered
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   What
                   things
                   help
                   Memory
                   in
                   the
                   Brain
                   .
                
                 All
                 Species
                 which
                 help
                 the
                 Memory
                 ,
                 are
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Glandule
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 declar'd
                 to
                 reside
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 )
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 principal
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 though
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 are
                 also
                 sometimes
                 inservient
                 to
                 Memory
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 
                   Nerves
                   likewise
                
                 and
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 observable
                 in
                 a
                 Minstrel
                 or
                 Musitian
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 something
                 of
                 Memory
                 at
                 his
                 Fingers
                 ends
                 ,
                 since
                 his
                 dexterity
                 in
                 the
                 moving
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 shifting
                 them
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 acquir'd
                 by
                 long
                 use
                 ,
                 helps
                 his
                 Memory
                 to
                 the
                 finding
                 out
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 smiting
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 disposed
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 the
                 Idea's
                 of
                 two
                 things
                 occur
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 imprest
                 together
                 :
                 For
                 upon
                 the
                 beholding
                 of
                 any
                 ones
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 immediately
                 there
                 occur
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   Nose
                   ,
                   Forehead
                   ,
                   Lips
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 in
                 regard
                 when
                 we
                 beheld
                 his
                 Face
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 appeared
                 .
                 Hence
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 once
                 tasted
                 of
                 any
                 Meat
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 have
                 observed
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 might
                 hurt
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 remember
                 the
                 said
                 Meat
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 also
                 will
                 occur
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 offended
                 the
                 Sight
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 they
                 endure
                 to
                 hear
                 any
                 other
                 person
                 speaking
                 of
                 such
                 sort
                 of
                 Meat
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 aversion
                 ;
                 the
                 cause
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 excite
                 the
                 same
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 Glandule
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 excited
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 first
                 beheld
                 the
                 Meat
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   What
                   Reminiscence
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   it
                   adds
                   above
                   the
                   Memory
                   .
                
                 Reminiscence
                 is
                 an
                 addition
                 of
                 something
                 above
                 Memory
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 simply
                 objected
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 occurs
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 therefore
                 so
                 happens
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 presented
                 to
                 our
                 view
                 before
                 ;
                 for
                 indeed
                 
                   Reminiscence
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   the
                   Resumption
                   ,
                   by
                   present
                   Memory
                   ,
                   of
                   Cognition
                   first
                   had
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   afterwards
                   Obliterated
                
                 ;
                 and
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 Nature
                 is
                 the
                 inquiry
                 and
                 recovery
                 of
                 the
                 Knowlegde
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 whom
                 we
                 had
                 forgot
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 memory
                 of
                 
                   Places
                   ,
                   Plays
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 there
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 reminiscence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 things
                 be
                 partly
                 obliterated
                 ,
                 partly
                 not
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 then
                 said
                 to
                 reminisce
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Footsteps
                 of
                 the
                 Images
                 which
                 remain
                 ,
                 we
                 recollect
                 something
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 slipt
                 from
                 our
                 Mind
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 whole
                 difference
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 Memory
                 and
                 Reminiscence
                 ,
                 consists
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 Memory
                 it
                 suffices
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 species
                 return
                 upon
                 the
                 Glandule
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 species
                 be
                 received
                 without
                 any
                 reflection
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 Reminiscence
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 return
                 thereof
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 perceived
                 it
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Conscience
                   is
                   included
                   in
                   all
                   Knowledge
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 collected
                 ,
                 that
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 or
                 Self-knowledge
                 is
                 involved
                 in
                 all
                 
                   Human
                   Knowledge
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 inseparable
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 Conscience
                 is
                 so
                 manifest
                 and
                 intrinsecal
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 abstracted
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 upon
                 that
                 very
                 account
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 affirmed
                 to
                 be
                 destitute
                 of
                 Sense
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 acts
                 and
                 suffers
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 knows
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 acts
                 or
                 suffers
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 justly
                 said
                 to
                 want
                 sense
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 action
                 or
                 passion
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 clearly
                 demonstrated
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 being
                 wholly
                 intent
                 upon
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 moved
                 with
                 anger
                 ,
                 perceive
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 examples
                 sake
                 ,
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 Bell
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 neither
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 ,
                 nor
                 acknowledge
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 Conscience
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Species
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 immanent
                 or
                 inhering
                 action
                 of
                 a
                 
                   thinking
                   substance
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 knows
                 
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 real
                 Cognition
                 or
                 perception
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 
                   Conscience
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   other
                   thing
                   but
                   the
                   mind
                   indued
                   with
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   of
                   it self
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   its
                   own
                   Cogitation
                   :
                
                 whence
                 CICERO
                 in
                 the
                 3
                 d.
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Offices
                   ;
                   When
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Matter
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   propos'd
                   to
                   a
                   person
                   sworn
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   remember
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   GOD
                   for
                   a
                   witness
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   my
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   his
                   own
                   Mind
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 convinced
                 by
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 Knowledge
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Even
                   in
                   false
                   Judgments
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 against
                 our
                 assertion
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 form
                 various
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 even
                 tho'
                 false
                 ,
                 concerning
                 its
                 own
                 perception
                 ,
                 and
                 intellection
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Mind
                 is
                 never
                 deceived
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 know
                 or
                 understand
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 when
                 it
                 thinks
                 that
                 it
                 knows
                 and
                 comprehends
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 this
                 Perception
                 or
                 Cogitation
                 is
                 always
                 perfected
                 by
                 the
                 Mind
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 I
                 receive
                 any
                 thing
                 with
                 my
                 Ears
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 perception
                 ;
                 nay
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 often
                 happen
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 hear
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 hearing
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 affected
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 affected
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 falls
                 out
                 in
                 our
                 Dreams
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 Cognition
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 chiefly
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 Animadversion
                 whereby
                 we
                 mark
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Animadverted
                 or
                 observed
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 immediately
                 apprehended
                 by
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Institution
                 we
                 have
                 often
                 call'd
                 Idea
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   What
                   Wit
                   is
                   .
                
                 Now
                 since
                 the
                 Indowments
                 of
                 Wit
                 have
                 also
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 here
                 inquired
                 ,
                 what
                 Wit
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 whence
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 diversity
                 of
                 Wits
                 arises
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 some
                 men
                 are
                 more
                 propense
                 to
                 certain
                 Studies
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 peculiar
                 managements
                 of
                 Life
                 than
                 others
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 some
                 so
                 describe
                 Wit
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 power
                 implanted
                 in
                 man
                 to
                 
                   understand
                   ,
                   act
                
                 and
                 govern
                 himself
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 approved
                 in
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 or
                 commit
                 Vices
                 ;
                 in
                 all
                 which
                 generally
                 one
                 man
                 very
                 much
                 excels
                 another
                 .
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 Wit
                 seems
                 scarce
                 to
                 differ
                 from
                 Ingenuity
                 or
                 Aptness
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 it
                 may
                 probably
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 it
                 chiefly
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disposition
                 and
                 contexture
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Whence
                   arises
                   the
                   Diversity
                   of
                   Wits
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Variety
                 of
                 Wits
                 ,
                 It
                 can
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 or
                 possibility
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Souls
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 regard
                 all
                 Souls
                 are
                 Intellectual
                 and
                 Incorporeal
                 ,
                 and
                 own
                 no
                 Author
                 but
                 GOD
                 alone
                 ,
                 they
                 seem
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 altogether
                 equal
                 ,
                 (
                 unless
                 GOD
                 for
                 some
                 certain
                 ends
                 should
                 design
                 to
                 produce
                 some
                 more
                 perfect
                 than
                 others
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 inequality
                 which
                 is
                 deprehended
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 must
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 the
                 Organs
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 :
                 We
                 understand
                 not
                 
                   human
                   reason
                
                 pure
                 and
                 abstracted
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 perfected
                 or
                 hindred
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 manner
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   Indowments
                   of
                   Wit.
                   
                
                 So
                 
                   DES
                   CARTES
                
                 in
                 the
                 begining
                 of
                 his
                 Dissertation
                 ,
                 concerning
                 
                   the
                   method
                   of
                   rightly
                   using
                   Reason
                   ,
                
                 reckons
                 up
                 three
                 qualities
                 of
                 
                   Wit
                   ;
                   Celerity
                   of
                   Thinking
                   ,
                   Facility
                   of
                   distinctly
                   Imagining
                   ,
                   and
                   Capacity
                   and
                   use
                   of
                   Memory
                   :
                
                 Nor
                 does
                 he
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 knows
                 any
                 other
                 qualities
                 different
                 from
                 these
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 Wit
                 can
                 be
                 rendred
                 more
                 excellent
                 .
                 But
                 
                   right
                   Reason
                
                 or
                 a
                 
                   good
                   Mind
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Power
                   of
                   judging
                   incorruptly
                   and
                   discerning
                   true
                   from
                   false
                   ,
                   he
                   concludes
                
                 to
                 be
                 equal
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguishes
                 it
                 from
                 Wit.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   Celerity
                   of
                   Thinking
                   depends
                   upon
                   the
                   Spirits
                   .
                
                 Now
                 whence
                 should
                 the
                 Celerity
                 of
                 Thinking
                 proceed
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 agility
                 and
                 promptitude
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ?
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 Men
                 frequently
                 after
                 a
                 
                   chirping
                   cup
                
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 more
                 chearful
                 ;
                 and
                 indued
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 faculty
                 of
                 Thinking
                 ;
                 whence
                 that
                 trite
                 Adage
                 ,
                 with
                 litle
                 variation
                 from
                 Horace
                 ,
                 Rich
                 Wines
                 make
                 even
                 
                   Fools
                   Philosophers
                
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 others
                 of
                 an
                 acute
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Sagacity
                 of
                 Wit
                 ,
                 upon
                 taking
                 a
                 Cup
                 too
                 much
                 ▪
                 or
                 upon
                 the
                 Brain
                 being
                 ill
                 affected
                 ,
                 by
                 never
                 so
                 small
                 an
                 indisposition
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 Heavy
                 ,
                 Dull
                 and
                 Stupid
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 much
                 unlike
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 appear
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 argues
                 that
                 the
                 Celerity
                 of
                 Thinking
                 ,
                 depends
                 much
                 upon
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 inequality
                 of
                 the
                 Operations
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 inequality
                 of
                 the
                 Organs
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   The
                   facility
                   of
                   distinctly
                   Imagining
                   ,
                   and
                   capacity
                   of
                   Memory
                   ariseth
                   from
                   the
                   disposition
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 Facility
                 of
                 distinctly
                 Imagining
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 Memory
                 having
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 internal
                 Sense
                 ,
                 are
                 acquired
                 chiefly
                 by
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 rendred
                 familiar
                 by
                 long
                 habit
                 and
                 custom
                 ;
                 whence
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 all
                 Men
                 are
                 carried
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 proclivity
                 to
                 certain
                 kinds
                 of
                 Studies
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 as
                 in
                 some
                 Men
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 ingenuity
                 ,
                 in
                 others
                 another
                 :
                 So
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 various
                 promptitude
                 to
                 attain
                 to
                 Sciences
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 prevalent
                 in
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 comprehensive
                 of
                 
                   Mathematical
                   Demonstrations
                
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 not
                 happy
                 success
                 in
                 
                   Metaphysicial
                   Speculations
                
                 ;
                 which
                 happens
                 not
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Ratiocination
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 in
                 
                   Mathematicks
                   Imagination
                
                 only
                 ,
                 not
                 Ratiocination
                 is
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 .
                 So
                 
                   DES
                   CARTES
                   Part
                
                 2.
                 
                 Epist.
                 33.
                 
                 
                   That
                   part
                   of
                   Wit
                   ,
                   namely
                   Imagination
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   chiefly
                   conducible
                   in
                   Mathematicks
                   ,
                   burts
                   more
                   than
                   profits
                   in
                   Metaphysical
                   Speculations
                   .
                
                 The
                 diversity
                 therefore
                 of
                 Wits
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Organs
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 temperament
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 and
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 which
                 disposition
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 varies
                 infinite
                 ways
                 ;
                 no
                 wonder
                 some
                 Genous's
                 are
                 most
                 inclined
                 to
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 others
                 follow
                 Mathematicks
                 ,
                 others
                 Musick
                 .
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Of
                 the
                 Affections
                 or
                 Passions
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   That
                   the
                   Passions
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   are
                   distinguisht
                   from
                   the
                   Senses
                   .
                
                 HAving
                 treated
                 apart
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguisht
                 the
                 Functions
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 it
                 remains
                 that
                 we
                 say
                 something
                 of
                 the
                 Passions
                 which
                 are
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 nevertheless
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 otherwise
                 Attributed
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 consists
                 of
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 Affections
                 and
                 Operations
                 being
                 neither
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 alone
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 alone
                 ,
                 proceed
                 meerly
                 from
                 the
                 Union
                 and
                 confederacy
                 of
                 Mind
                 and
                 Body
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 Passions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 Affections
                 and
                 Commotions
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 principally
                 shake
                 and
                 divers
                 ways
                 impel
                 and
                 disturb
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Senses
                 depend
                 also
                 upon
                 the
                 said
                 Union
                 of
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 gently
                 insinuate
                 themselves
                 
                 into
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 relate
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 as
                 to
                 
                   External
                   Objects
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 also
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 deceived
                 and
                 drawn
                 into
                 an
                 Error
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Affections
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 are
                 inward
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 adhere
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 have
                 experience
                 of
                 them
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 deep
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 behold
                 certain
                 things
                 with
                 open
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 suffer
                 those
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 which
                 no
                 way
                 touch
                 us
                 :
                 Yet
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 way
                 brought
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 feel
                 our selves
                 
                   sad
                   or
                   deeply
                   in
                   Love
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 really
                 such
                 a
                 commotion
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 affected
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 Feigned
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Genuin
                   Love
                
                 or
                 Sadness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   definition
                   of
                   Passion
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Passions
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 are
                 thus
                 best
                 desined
                 :
                 The
                 
                   Perceptions
                   ,
                   or
                   Senses
                   ,
                   or
                   commotions
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   referr'd
                   especially
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   are
                   produc'd
                   ,
                   conserved
                   and
                   corroborated
                   by
                   a
                   certain
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Spirits
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 first
                 called
                 Perceptions
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 name
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Cogitations
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 use
                 it
                 to
                 signifie
                 all
                 Cogitations
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 produc'd
                 without
                 the
                 Concourse
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 excited
                 by
                 impressions
                 lest
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 not
                 Action
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Passion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Each
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   definition
                   explicated
                   .
                
                 Next
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 Senses
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 Cognitions
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 that
                 streight
                 bond
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 are
                 rendred
                 confused
                 :
                 But
                 by
                 a
                 special
                 term
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 Commotions
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 our
                 own
                 experience
                 ;
                 that
                 no
                 Cogitations
                 enter
                 into
                 our
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 much
                 disturb
                 and
                 move
                 it
                 as
                 those
                 do
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 moreover
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 especially
                 referr'd
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 to
                 distinguish
                 them
                 which
                 come
                 from
                 exteriour
                 Objects
                 ,
                 or
                 arise
                 from
                 interiour
                 dispositions
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 preceptions
                 of
                 
                   Colours
                   ,
                   Odours
                   ,
                   Sounds
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 are
                 referred
                 to
                 
                   External
                   Objects
                   ;
                   Hunger
                   ,
                   Thirst
                   ,
                   Pain
                
                 which
                 are
                 referred
                 to
                 our
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Passions
                   depend
                   upon
                   the
                   concourse
                   of
                   the
                   Spirits
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 concluded
                 that
                 those
                 
                   Passions
                   are
                   produc'd
                   ,
                   Nourisht
                   and
                   Corroborated
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   certain
                   peculiar
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Spirits
                
                 ;
                 to
                 distinguish
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 proper
                 Acts
                 of
                 our
                 Will
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 commotions
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 referr'd
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 but
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 produc'd
                 from
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Soul
                 it self
                 .
                 Whereas
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Passions
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 into
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 their
                 commotions
                 ariseth
                 the
                 perturbation
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 risen
                 is
                 conserv'd
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 passing
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 ,
                 agitate
                 the
                 Mind
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 their
                 increase
                 ,
                 the
                 commotion
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 may
                 so
                 increase
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 excited
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
                 but
                 vehemently
                 to
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 sometime
                 to
                 grow
                 Mad.
                 
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   Human
                   Passions
                   are
                   distinguisht
                   from
                   the
                   Affections
                   of
                   a
                   separate
                   Soul
                   or
                   Angel.
                   
                
                 Whence
                 the
                 Passions
                 which
                 are
                 incident
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 composed
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 are
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 belonging
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Separate
                   Soul
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Angel
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 Soul
                 dislodg'd
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 toucht
                 with
                 various
                 Affections
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 lyable
                 to
                 divers
                 kinds
                 of
                 Motions
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 also
                 have
                 motions
                 attending
                 the
                 said
                 Cognition
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 it
                 deprehends
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 refer
                 them
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 prosecute
                 them
                 with
                 Love
                 or
                 Hatred
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 obtain
                 that
                 good
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 judged
                 convenient
                 for
                 it self
                 ,
                 there
                 cannot
                 but
                 arise
                 much
                 Joy
                 thereupon
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 find
                 it self
                 deprived
                 thereof
                 ,
                 Sadness
                 will
                 follow
                 :
                 Yet
                 those
                 Passions
                 differ
                 from
                 ours
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 joind
                 with
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 excite
                 and
                 conserve
                 them
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 they
                 arise
                 in
                 them
                 by
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 Cognition
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 they
                 look
                 upon
                 and
                 behold
                 as
                 their
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Affections
                   are
                   call'd
                   Passions
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   Actions
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 But
                 lest
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 any
                 difficulty
                 should
                 arise
                 about
                 the
                 word
                 Passions
                 ,
                 we
                 assert
                 that
                 Actions
                 and
                 Passions
                 in
                 Intellectual
                 and
                 
                   Cogitative
                   things
                
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 
                   Corporeal
                   things
                
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Material
                   thing
                   ,
                   Action
                
                 and
                 Passion
                 consist
                 in
                 
                   Local
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 being
                 called
                 Action
                 when
                 the
                 motion
                 is
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Movent
                 ,
                 and
                 Passion
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 considered
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 moved
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 
                   Incorporeals
                   ,
                   Action
                
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 holds
                 on
                 the
                 Movers
                 side
                 ,
                 as
                 Volition
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Soul
                   :
                   Passion
                
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 keeps
                 on
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 moved
                 ,
                 as
                 Intellection
                 and
                 Vision
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Soul.
                 So
                 the
                 Affections
                 which
                 we
                 take
                 upon
                 us
                 here
                 to
                 describe
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Passions
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 belong
                 ;
                 but
                 Actions
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 Acts
                 immediately
                 upon
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 its
                 Actings
                 effects
                 mutation
                 and
                 variety
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Passions
                   ought
                   to
                   move
                   the
                   Soul.
                   
                
                 But
                 because
                 in
                 Man
                 there
                 are
                 found
                 various
                 Passions
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Passions
                 obtain
                 several
                 Names
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Agents
                 :
                 We
                 say
                 ,
                 those
                 Passions
                 are
                 only
                 considered
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 some
                 particular
                 Agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 effects
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 felt
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 other
                 impressions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 by
                 
                   External
                   Objects
                
                 ;
                 or
                 which
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 Footsteps
                 of
                 former
                 impressions
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 or
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 are
                 presented
                 to
                 us
                 Sleeping
                 or
                 Waking
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Passions
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 excited
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 without
                 the
                 concurrence
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 :
                 Yet
                 to
                 speak
                 properly
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Passions
                 ,
                 as
                 Habits
                 ,
                 or
                 Propensions
                 which
                 dispose
                 to
                 some
                 Passion
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 move
                 not
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 nor
                 depend
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 cherisht
                 by
                 any
                 special
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Thevario●s
                   causes
                   of
                   Affections
                   .
                   First
                   Temperament
                   .
                
                 Although
                 the
                 Agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 proximate
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 Affections
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 remoter
                 causes
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Temperament
                   of
                   our
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 which
                 conduces
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 exciting
                 of
                 Passions
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 stead
                 of
                 Disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 sort
                 impells
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 follow
                 its
                 propensions
                 :
                 Hence
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 their
                 Body
                 any
                 way
                 disposed
                 to
                 Love
                 ,
                 easily
                 suffer
                 their
                 Minds
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 away
                 to
                 those
                 Cogitations
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 excited
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 effect
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   second
                   cause
                   of
                   Passions
                   is
                   the
                   Objects
                   .
                
                 The
                 second
                 Principle
                 is
                 those
                 Objects
                 ,
                 which
                 incur
                 into
                 our
                 Senses
                 ;
                 as
                 any
                 terrible
                 Figure
                 excites
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 terrour
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 whereas
                 a
                 grateful
                 Figure
                 which
                 courteth
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 causeth
                 Joy
                 and
                 Benevolence
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 motions
                 convey'd
                 from
                 
                   External
                   things
                
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 variously
                 dispose
                 the
                 Spirits
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 there
                 arise
                 different
                 Affections
                 in
                 us
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 who
                 ever
                 desires
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 us
                 with
                 a
                 smooth
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 down-cast
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Body
                 disposed
                 to
                 Humility
                 ,
                 will
                 more
                 easily
                 obtain
                 his
                 desire
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 another
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 severe
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 an
                 imperious
                 Tone
                 of
                 Voice
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 like
                 a
                 Commander
                 than
                 a
                 Suppliant
                 demands
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   third
                   is
                   the
                   Action
                   of
                   the
                   Soul.
                   
                
                 The
                 third
                 Cause
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 innate
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 it
                 proposes
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 Objects
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 long
                 meditation
                 where
                 the
                 Passions
                 arise
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   fourth
                   cause
                   is
                   the
                   first
                   disposition
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   fourth
                
                 Cause
                 
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                
                 Disposition
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Body
                 
                   in
                   regard
                   not
                   only
                
                 Affections
                 ;
                 
                   may
                   be
                   excited
                   in
                   us
                   by
                
                 Rational
                 motions
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Mind
                 ,
                 
                   whilest
                   it
                   knows
                   what
                   to
                   prosecute
                   with
                
                 Love
                 or
                 Hatred
                 ;
                 
                   but
                   also
                   by
                   those
                   first
                
                 Dispositions
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Body
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   procreate
                   those
                   obscure
                
                 Sensations
                 of
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   happens
                   to
                   the
                
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 DESCARTES
                 
                   intimates
                   in
                   his
                   Epistles
                
                 .
                 Behold
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   four
                
                 Passions
                 ,
                 Joy
                 ,
                 Love
                 ,
                 Sadness
                 and
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 suppose
                 being
                 first
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 before
                 our
                 Birth
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 very
                 confused
                 Sensations
                 or
                 Cogitations
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Soul
                 was
                 so
                 tied
                 to
                 Matter
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 yet
                 attend
                 but
                 to
                 those
                 divers
                 impressions
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 tho'
                 after
                 some
                 years
                 ,
                 it
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 affected
                 with
                 other
                 Joys
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Loves
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 depend
                 only
                 upon
                 a
                 right
                 Disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 convenient
                 Aliment
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 Intellectual
                 in
                 its
                 Joys
                 and
                 Loves
                 ,
                 had
                 always
                 concomitant
                 those
                 Senses
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Passions
                 first
                 excited
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Natural
                 motions
                 and
                 functions
                 which
                 were
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Which
                   appears
                   in
                   Love.
                   
                
                 So
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Nativity
                   Love
                
                 did
                 not
                 arise
                 but
                 from
                 a
                 convenient
                 Aliment
                 ,
                 which
                 flowing
                 in
                 great
                 plenty
                 into
                 the
                 common
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 excited
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 greater
                 heat
                 than
                 usual
                 ;
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 heat
                 always
                 accompanies
                 Love
                 ,
                 tho'
                 proceeding
                 from
                 far
                 different
                 Causes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Three
                   degrees
                   to
                   be
                   observ'd
                   in
                   the
                   Passions
                
                 Now
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 threefold
                 degree
                 in
                 the
                 Affections
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 answerable
                 to
                 a
                 threefold
                 degree
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 the
                 commotion
                 or
                 alteration
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 :
                 The
                 second
                 being
                 a
                 consequent
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 perception
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 an
                 access
                 of
                 perturbation
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 precipitates
                 inclination
                 or
                 aversion
                 of
                 Judgment
                 or
                 Will
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 third
                 degree
                 in
                 the
                 Affections
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 In
                 what
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 the
                 Soul
                 receives
                 its
                 Passions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Soul
                   is
                   joind
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   .
                
                 FRom
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Human
                   Soul
                
                 is
                 joind
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 motions
                 thereof
                 so
                 depend
                 upon
                 its
                 Cogitations
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 compound
                 .
                 Hence
                 that
                 common
                 saying
                 among
                 
                   Philosophers
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Soul
                   is
                   whole
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   in
                   each
                   part
                   thereof
                   :
                
                 Not
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 can
                 positively
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 true
                 extension
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 each
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 immaterial
                 Substance
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 demonstrated
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 one
                 certain
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 peculiar
                 Sense
                 Individual
                 ,
                 namely
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Organs
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 mutually
                 related
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 being
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 thereby
                 rendred
                 maimed
                 and
                 imperfect
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 Extension
                 and
                 Dimensions
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 referr'd
                 to
                 no
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 equal
                 its
                 quantity
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Compages
                 of
                 the
                 Organs
                 which
                 is
                 considered
                 as
                 one
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 being
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 conceived
                 a
                 jot
                 less
                 ,
                 nor
                 if
                 any
                 could
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 a
                 jot
                 greater
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Human
                   Mind
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   peculiar
                   manner
                   in
                   the
                   brain
                   .
                
                 But
                 tho'
                 the
                 Soul
                 were
                 joind
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 said
                 more
                 intimately
                 and
                 immediately
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 to
                 one
                 part
                 than
                 another
                 .
                 Thus
                 GOD
                 ,
                 tho'
                 he
                 be
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Power
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 fills
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 a
                 peculiar
                 way
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 Governs
                 and
                 Rules
                 all
                 things
                 as
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 resides
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 or
                 Cittadel
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 promiscuously
                 neither
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 Parts
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 especially
                 it
                 hath
                 its
                 Seat
                 in
                 the
                 Conarion
                 ,
                 whose
                 office
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 unite
                 in
                 it self
                 the
                 Images
                 proceeding
                 from
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Organs
                
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Soul
                 most
                 proximately
                 and
                 especially
                 exerciseth
                 its
                 Functions
                 ,
                 by
                 perceiving
                 and
                 willing
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 their
                 tendency
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III
                   ▪
                   Of
                   what
                   use
                   the
                   Glandule
                   in
                   the
                   Brain
                   is
                   .
                
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 such
                 a
                 Glandule
                 is
                 asserted
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Sense
                
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 declared
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 others
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 whereof
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 most
                 inconsiderable
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Soul
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 undivided
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 it
                 seems
                 most
                 consentaneous
                 to
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 immediately
                 joined
                 be
                 also
                 one
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 besides
                 this
                 Glandule
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 double
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 most
                 probable
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 conduces
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 confirming
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 
                   pineal
                   Glandule
                
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ●eated
                 in
                 its
                 Throne
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 may
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 fair
                 prospect
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 4
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 easily
                 receive
                 impressions
                 from
                 the
                 Nerves
                 that
                 come
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 :
                 Moreover
                 this
                 Glandule
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 agile
                 and
                 moveable
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 hung
                 upon
                 two
                 
                   Nervous
                   strings
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 moved
                 this
                 way
                 or
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 arbitrement
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 chiefly
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 Sensorium
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Spirits
                 could
                 not
                 tend
                 one
                 way
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   That
                   the
                   Passions
                   chiefly
                   reside
                   in
                   the
                   Brain
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 thus
                 briefly
                 stated
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Passions
                 have
                 their
                 chief
                 residence
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ;
                 since
                 when
                 ever
                 there
                 are
                 Cogitations
                 or
                 Senses
                 ,
                 as
                 above
                 noted
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 produc'd
                 by
                 the
                 Mind
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 what
                 we
                 affirm
                 rendred
                 invalid
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Passions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 always
                 accompanied
                 by
                 some
                 commotion
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 felt
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 so
                 happens
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 are
                 extended
                 as
                 certain
                 Filaments
                 into
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 suffers
                 Pain
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 ,
                 for
                 Examples
                 sake
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Foot
                 or
                 Leg
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imagined
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 its
                 faculties
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 it
                 feels
                 Pain
                 ,
                 by
                 
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 those
                 Nerves
                 which
                 are
                 extended
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 Members
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 No
                 otherwise
                 than
                 when
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 an
                 extended
                 Rope
                 is
                 drawn
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 immediately
                 moved
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 above
                 declar'd
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   In
                   what
                   Order
                   the
                   Passions
                   are
                   form'd
                   .
                
                 So
                 the
                 Blood
                 being
                 well
                 tempered
                 ,
                 and
                 expanding
                 it self
                 more
                 than
                 usually
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 the
                 little
                 Nerves
                 being
                 diffused
                 about
                 its
                 Orifices
                 are
                 so
                 loosened
                 and
                 agitated
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 follows
                 thence
                 another
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 affects
                 the
                 Mind
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 Natural
                 Sense
                 of
                 hilarity
                 or
                 chearfulness
                 .
                 So
                 upon
                 the
                 imagination
                 of
                 the
                 fruition
                 of
                 any
                 good
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirits
                 are
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 to
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 help
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 are
                 dilated
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Nervules
                 mov'd
                 in
                 that
                 motion
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Joy
                 cannot
                 but
                 follow
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 receipt
                 of
                 a
                 grateful
                 message
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Mind
                 perceives
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 flow
                 to
                 the
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 Bowels
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 moving
                 the
                 Nervules
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 means
                 excite
                 another
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 affects
                 the
                 Mind
                 with
                 a
                 
                   lively
                   sense
                
                 of
                 Joy.
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 the
                 senses
                 of
                 
                   Sadness
                   ,
                   Love
                   ,
                   Hatred
                   ,
                   Anger
                   ,
                   Fear
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 are
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 through
                 the
                 Nervules
                 of
                 the
                 Bowels
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 especially
                 affect
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 reside
                 therein
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 primary
                 Seat
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 affected
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 secundary
                 Seat.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   that
                   the
                   Soul
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   thereby
                   to
                   perceive
                   Passions
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 whilst
                 in
                 the
                 perturbations
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 we
                 observe
                 a
                 certain
                 alteration
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 inhering
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 certainly
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Mind
                 perceives
                 not
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 some
                 Nervule
                 which
                 reaches
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 necessity
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 should
                 immediately
                 exercise
                 its
                 functions
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 feels
                 its
                 Passions
                 therein
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 Heaven
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 it
                 perceives
                 the
                 Rays
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Globular
                   Pression
                
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   more
                   vehement
                   Motions
                   of
                   the
                   Spirits
                   may
                   disturb
                   the
                   Soul.
                   
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 often
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 divers
                 affections
                 arise
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Spirits
                 are
                 otherwise
                 disposed
                 by
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 Objects
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 own
                 temperament
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 that
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 wholly
                 rational
                 ,
                 yet
                 does
                 it
                 not
                 always
                 make
                 good
                 use
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 greatly
                 disturbed
                 by
                 
                   external
                   things
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 by
                 its
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Soul
                 it self
                 by
                 its
                 Will
                 may
                 excite
                 different
                 Motions
                 ;
                 and
                 herein
                 consists
                 those
                 conflicts
                 which
                 are
                 vulgarly
                 said
                 to
                 interceed
                 between
                 the
                 lower
                 and
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Soul.
                 For
                 since
                 all
                 our
                 perceptions
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 which
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 Impulses
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 contain
                 something
                 evident
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 invite
                 to
                 prosecute
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Object
                 ;
                 this
                 by
                 Love
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Hatred
                 :
                 the
                 Glandule
                 may
                 be
                 drawn
                 one
                 way
                 by
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 another
                 way
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 different
                 motions
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 feels
                 it self
                 alternately
                 inclin'd
                 ,
                 one
                 while
                 to
                 take
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 another
                 while
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 thing
                 consists
                 their
                 repugnance
                 :
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 can
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 be
                 carried
                 two
                 contrary
                 ways
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Glandule
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 moment
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 opposite
                 parts
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 force
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Spirits
                 incline
                 the
                 Glandule
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Mind
                 struggles
                 with
                 its
                 Will
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 hath
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 almost
                 at
                 one
                 moment
                 ,
                 feels
                 it self
                 stirr'd
                 up
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 aversion
                 for
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Object
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Order
                 and
                 Number
                 of
                 the
                 Passions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Passions
                   are
                   made
                   different
                   from
                   their
                   Objects
                   .
                
                 ALthough
                 the
                 Soul
                 depends
                 not
                 upon
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Objects
                
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 
                   material
                   Species
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 comprehend
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 things
                 :
                 And
                 tho'
                 in
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 the
                 Passions
                 ,
                 it
                 sometimes
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 
                   intelligent
                   faculty
                
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 at
                 pleasure
                 apply
                 it self
                 to
                 conceive
                 sometimes
                 one
                 Object
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 another
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 passions
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 excited
                 by
                 Objects
                 which
                 move
                 the
                 Sense
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 Objects
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 especial
                 and
                 common
                 principles
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 to
                 find
                 passions
                 ,
                 there
                 needs
                 nothing
                 but
                 to
                 weigh
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Objects
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 Effects
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 in
                 man
                 they
                 are
                 many
                 and
                 various
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 so
                 confus'd
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 scarce
                 be
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 mind
                 the
                 diversities
                 of
                 Objects
                 which
                 present
                 themselves
                 to
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 perception
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 those
                 affections
                 which
                 are
                 begotten
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 Yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 diversities
                 of
                 Objects
                 should
                 be
                 examined
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 alone
                 which
                 can
                 either
                 profit
                 or
                 hurt
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 be
                 relating
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Soul
                   is
                   void
                   of
                   partition
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   ill
                   divided
                   into
                   Irascible
                   and
                   concupiscible
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 enumerate
                 the
                 Passions
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 only
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 how
                 many
                 several
                 ways
                 Objects
                 may
                 concern
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 act
                 upon
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 profit
                 or
                 hurt
                 us
                 .
                 Nothing
                 is
                 more
                 frequent
                 in
                 Schools
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Soul
                 in
                 pieces
                 and
                 to
                 divide
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 by
                 what
                 Art
                 ,
                 into
                 Sensitive
                 and
                 Rational
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 constitute
                 two
                 Appetites
                 in
                 the
                 
                   sensitive
                   part
                
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 whereof
                 one
                 they
                 call
                 concupiscible
                 ,
                 which
                 resides
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 tends
                 wholly
                 to
                 its
                 Conservation
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 Irascible
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 nearer
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 supplies
                 it
                 with
                 strength
                 and
                 vigor
                 .
                 But
                 hence
                 arose
                 this
                 Error
                 of
                 assigning
                 2
                 persons
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 Scene
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 carefully
                 distingui●h
                 the
                 Functions
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 those
                 Offices
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 only
                 .
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 opposes
                 Reason
                 ,
                 cannot
                 proceed
                 but
                 meerly
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 also
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 hit
                 by
                 an
                 opposite
                 way
                 upon
                 the
                 Glandule
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 power
                 endeavour
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 Soul.
                 For
                 in
                 one
                 Body
                 there
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 but
                 one
                 Soul
                 ,
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 called
                 both
                 Sensitive
                 and
                 Rational
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   9.
                   
                   Chap.
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   In●
                   ▪
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Admiration
                   the
                   first
                   Passion
                   that
                   occurs
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 another
                 way
                 must
                 be
                 found
                 out
                 to
                 enumerate
                 the
                 Passions
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 my
                 mind
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 none
                 more
                 convenient
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 certain
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 which
                 occur
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 in
                 their
                 Order
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 any
                 thing
                 presents
                 it self
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 appears
                 under
                 any
                 species
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 similitude
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 we
                 knew
                 before
                 ,
                 it
                 causes
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 be
                 surpris'd
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 remain
                 some
                 time
                 in
                 contemplation
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 regard
                 this
                 may
                 possibly
                 happen
                 before
                 we
                 have
                 well
                 considered
                 whether
                 the
                 said
                 thing
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 hence
                 follows
                 that
                 Admiration
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 Affections
                 which
                 are
                 inbred
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 since
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 we
                 either
                 admire
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 any
                 admirable
                 Object
                 ,
                 or
                 contemn
                 the
                 despicableness
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 either
                 Esteem
                 or
                 Contempt
                 must
                 needs
                 accompany
                 this
                 Admiration
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 Magnanimity
                 or
                 Abjection
                 of
                 Spirit
                 are
                 created
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 either
                 extol
                 our selves
                 for
                 some
                 just
                 cause
                 ,
                 or
                 contemn
                 our selves
                 for
                 that
                 pusillanimity
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 us
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 esteem
                 greatness
                 of
                 Action
                 in
                 other
                 persons
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 esteem
                 capable
                 of
                 doing
                 Good
                 or
                 Ill
                 to
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 from
                 such
                 an
                 esteem
                 as
                 this
                 proceeds
                 Veneration
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   next
                   are
                   Love
                   ,
                   Hatred
                   ,
                   Cu●idity
                   ,
                   ●ope
                   ,
                   and
                   ●he
                   like
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Soul
                 considers
                 under
                 some
                 qualification
                 an
                 Object
                 of
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 either
                 agreeable
                 or
                 ungrateful
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 regard
                 to
                 difference
                 of
                 time
                 therein
                 ,
                 it
                 excites
                 either
                 to
                 Love
                 or
                 Hatred
                 ;
                 for
                 asmuch
                 as
                 Love
                 is
                 an
                 Affection
                 of
                 Union
                 ,
                 as
                 Hatred
                 is
                 of
                 Separation
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 respect
                 is
                 had
                 to
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 more
                 carried
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 or
                 past
                 time
                 ;
                 a
                 future
                 Object
                 is
                 expected
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 only
                 possible
                 ,
                 or
                 moreover
                 as
                 
                   easie
                   or
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   obtained
                   .
                
                 From
                 the
                 former
                 consideration
                 is
                 kindled
                 Cupidity
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 an
                 
                   absent
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conservation
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 possest
                 is
                 desired
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Absence
                 of
                 an
                 Evil
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 present
                 as
                 in
                 apprehension
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 a
                 thing
                 be
                 represented
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 possibility
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 as
                 easie
                 of
                 acquisition
                 ,
                 it
                 begets
                 Hope
                 ,
                 the
                 utmost
                 degree
                 whereof
                 is
                 Trust
                 or
                 Security
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 difficult
                 to
                 be
                 obtain'd
                 ,
                 it
                 creates
                 Timidity
                 or
                 Fear
                 ,
                 the
                 utmost
                 degree
                 whereof
                 is
                 Despair
                 :
                 Hitherto
                 may
                 be
                 referred
                 Doubtfulness
                 or
                 Fluctuation
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 dispose
                 our selves
                 to
                 deliberate
                 or
                 enter
                 upon
                 Counsel
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Here
                   follow
                   those
                   Passions
                   which
                   consider
                   Good
                   and
                   Evil
                   as
                   present
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 considered
                 to
                 have
                 relation
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 are
                 present
                 ,
                 they
                 produce
                 2
                 other
                 Effects
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 Joy
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Sorrow
                 or
                 Sadness
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 relating
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 we
                 judge
                 those
                 persons
                 either
                 worthy
                 or
                 unworthy
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Good.
                 If
                 worthy
                 ,
                 it
                 producess
                 gladness
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 either
                 Serious
                 or
                 mixt
                 with
                 Derision
                 :
                 If
                 unworthy
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 which
                 attends
                 upon
                 them
                 stirs
                 up
                 Envy
                 or
                 Heart-burning
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 bad
                 attend
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 stirs
                 up
                 Commiseration
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 sadness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Acquiescence
                   ,
                   Penitence
                   ,
                   Glory
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 In
                 an
                 Object
                 past
                 ,
                 or
                 even
                 also
                 present
                 ,
                 attention
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil.
                 A
                 Good
                 which
                 has
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 relate
                 to
                 opinion
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 Good
                 ,
                 it
                 begets
                 an
                 inward
                 acquiescence
                 or
                 contentment
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 sweetest
                 of
                 all
                 passions
                 ,
                 and
                 wonderfully
                 delights
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 whereas
                 an
                 Evil
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 relate
                 to
                 the
                 Opinion
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 Evil
                 ,
                 brings
                 forth
                 repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 troublesom
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 passions
                 ,
                 and
                 incessantly
                 disturbs
                 and
                 afflicts
                 the
                 Soul.
                 A
                 Good
                 done
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 relates
                 to
                 the
                 Opinion
                 which
                 others
                 conceive
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 produces
                 Glory
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Evil
                 so
                 relating
                 ,
                 Shame
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 Disgrace
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Good
                 be
                 conferred
                 upon
                 us
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 we
                 testifie
                 our
                 Gratitude
                 towards
                 him
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 same
                 Good
                 be
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 our
                 Favour
                 :
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 if
                 an
                 Evil
                 be
                 inflicted
                 on
                 others
                 ,
                 it
                 causes
                 our
                 Indignation
                 ;
                 if
                 on
                 our selves
                 ,
                 our
                 Anger
                 ;
                 which
                 two
                 last
                 Affections
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 species
                 of
                 Hatred
                 or
                 Aversion
                 .
                 A
                 long
                 Duration
                 or
                 Continuance
                 of
                 Good
                 induces
                 Satiety
                 or
                 Loathing
                 ;
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Duration
                 of
                 Evil
                 diminisheth
                 Pain
                 or
                 Misery
                 ,
                 and
                 renders
                 it
                 more
                 light
                 and
                 tolerable
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Desire
                   ,
                   Hilarity
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 past
                 Good
                 ,
                 upon
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 Joy
                 thence
                 received
                 ,
                 there
                 springs
                 up
                 Desire
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 an
                 Evil
                 happily
                 surmounted
                 ,
                 Hilarity
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 Joyfulness
                 .
                 Now
                 altho'
                 we
                 have
                 here
                 enumerated
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 Passions
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 well
                 considered
                 and
                 examined
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 soon
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 referrible
                 to
                 others
                 as
                 primitive
                 ones
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 reckoned
                 ony
                 6
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 namely
                 
                   Admiration
                   ,
                   Love
                   ,
                   Hatred
                   ,
                   Cupidity
                
                 or
                 sensual
                 desire
                 ,
                 Joy
                 and
                 Sadness
                 :
                 The
                 rest
                 are
                 secundaray
                 ,
                 being
                 either
                 compounded
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 referrible
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 
                 Genus's
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 Of
                 Admiration
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Admiration
                   precedes
                   all
                   other
                   Passions
                   .
                
                 ADmiration
                 leads
                 up
                 a
                 Troop
                 of
                 Passions
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 chief
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 affect
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 depend
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 Functions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Soul
                   ,
                   Apprehension
                
                 preceeds
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 some
                 Object
                 be
                 represented
                 before
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Soul
                 gives
                 or
                 denies
                 assent
                 thereunto
                 :
                 So
                 any
                 thing
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 perceived
                 by
                 Admiration
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 one
                 can
                 prosecute
                 it
                 with
                 Love
                 or
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 Covet
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 conceive
                 Joy
                 by
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 Sorrow
                 by
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   definition
                   of
                   Admiration
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   Admiration
                   is
                   a
                   suddain
                   impulse
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   led
                   to
                   an
                   attentive
                   consideration
                   of
                   those
                   Objects
                   which
                   seem
                   unwonted
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   novelty
                   whereof
                   it
                   is
                   surpris'd
                   .
                
                 This
                 Passion
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 commerce
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Passions
                 have
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 Spirits
                 ever
                 accompany
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Admiration
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 collected
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 ever
                 this
                 Passion
                 is
                 imploy'd
                 in
                 the
                 attention
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 perceived
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 regards
                 the
                 novelty
                 thereof
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 consideration
                 therein
                 either
                 of
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 hath
                 no
                 correspondence
                 with
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 concern
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 depends
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 are
                 laid
                 up
                 all
                 those
                 Instruments
                 which
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 this
                 Cognition
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   produces
                   Admiration
                   .
                
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 Affection
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 Impression
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 represents
                 some
                 Extraordinary
                 Object
                 ,
                 worthy
                 the
                 Souls
                 Employment
                 and
                 Attention
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Novelty
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 hath
                 somewhat
                 of
                 Gratefulness
                 ,
                 which
                 takes
                 the
                 Beholders
                 ,
                 and
                 draws
                 their
                 Contemplation
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 admire
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Novel
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 always
                 please
                 most
                 that
                 came
                 latest
                 into
                 our
                 Sense
                 .
                 To
                 confirm
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 conducing
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 dispos'd
                 by
                 that
                 Impression
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 Violence
                 direct
                 their
                 Course
                 towards
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 form'd
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 receive
                 from
                 it
                 a
                 disposition
                 to
                 pass
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 which
                 serve
                 to
                 retain
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Position
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   force
                   and
                   efficacy
                   of
                   Admiration
                   .
                
                 Altho'
                 Admiration
                 takes
                 beginning
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 wholly
                 employ'd
                 in
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 a
                 New
                 and
                 unwonted
                 Object
                 ;
                 yet
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Impression
                 which
                 it
                 makes
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 act
                 upon
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 imitate
                 the
                 Efficacy
                 of
                 other
                 Passions
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 it
                 grows
                 so
                 prevalent
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seizeth
                 on
                 our
                 Body
                 more
                 strongly
                 than
                 they
                 ,
                 and
                 exercises
                 its
                 Power
                 upon
                 it
                 much
                 more
                 forcibly
                 ;
                 which
                 chiefly
                 proceeds
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 the
                 Novelty
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 springs
                 ,
                 brings
                 forth
                 Motions
                 the
                 most
                 prompt
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 their
                 whole
                 strength
                 
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 these
                 sort
                 of
                 Motions
                 are
                 stronger
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 increas'd
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 strength
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 acquire
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 .
                 Since
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 like
                 Motions
                 may
                 either
                 be
                 averted
                 ,
                 or
                 stopt
                 by
                 little
                 labour
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 sudden
                 Surprizal
                 of
                 a
                 
                   New
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 admits
                 of
                 no
                 such
                 aversion
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 can
                 scarce
                 be
                 discern'd
                 ,
                 and
                 insinuates
                 it self
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 stir
                 Hand
                 or
                 Foot
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Moment
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 think
                 of
                 Moving
                 them
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 form'd
                 in
                 our
                 Brain
                 ,
                 sends
                 Spirits
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 fit
                 to
                 effect
                 that
                 said
                 Motion
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 a
                 grateful
                 Object
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 unawares
                 into
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 immediately
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 sends
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 opens
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
                 Nor
                 does
                 Admiration
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 in
                 this
                 business
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 its
                 Novelty
                 add
                 Strength
                 to
                 the
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 causes
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 the
                 sudden
                 dilating
                 of
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 flows
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 goes
                 out
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Arteriosa
                
                 ,
                 suddenly
                 to
                 inflate
                 and
                 expand
                 the
                 Lungs
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   Novelty
                   affects
                   the
                   Brain
                   in
                   an
                   unwonted
                   manner
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 Reasons
                 another
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 That
                 those
                 Things
                 which
                 outwardly
                 excite
                 Admiration
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 New
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 arriv'd
                 through
                 our
                 Senses
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 strike
                 it
                 in
                 some
                 certain
                 Parts
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 struck
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 those
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 are
                 more
                 soft
                 and
                 tender
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 it
                 falls
                 out
                 that
                 they
                 receive
                 the
                 Stroak
                 deeper
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Affections
                 of
                 the
                 Motions
                 which
                 are
                 there
                 begotten
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 unwontedness
                 ,
                 render'd
                 more
                 Vehement
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Esteem
                   and
                   Contempt
                   ,
                   Species
                   of
                   Admiration
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 2
                 Species
                 of
                 
                   Admiration
                   ,
                   Esteem
                
                 and
                 Contempt
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 simple
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 Passion
                 may
                 be
                 entertain'd
                 concerning
                 the
                 Value
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 Affections
                 which
                 arise
                 from
                 those
                 Opinions
                 :
                 
                   Esteem
                   therefore
                   is
                   a
                   propension
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   produc'd
                   by
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   to
                   represent
                   to
                   its
                   self
                   the
                   Value
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   whatsoever
                   .
                   And
                   Contempt
                   is
                   the
                   opposite
                   propension
                   which
                   the
                   Soul
                   hath
                   to
                   consider
                   the
                   Littleness
                   or
                   Vileness
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   Contemn'd
                   :
                
                 which
                 Passions
                 may
                 be
                 referr'd
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 
                   External
                   Objects
                
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 to
                 our selves
                 ;
                 as
                 namely
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 strictly
                 enquiring
                 into
                 our selves
                 ,
                 find
                 Reason
                 to
                 suspect
                 or
                 despise
                 our
                 own
                 Merit
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 often
                 flatter
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 that
                 more
                 laudable
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 our selves
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 others
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 worth
                 our
                 while
                 to
                 understand
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 entertain
                 a
                 Self-esteem
                 .
                 And
                 truly
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 see
                 nothing
                 that
                 I
                 judge
                 can
                 be
                 Entituled
                 to
                 this
                 Merit
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 right
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Greatness
                 of
                 Soul
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 govern
                 our
                 Wills
                 ,
                 and
                 subdue
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Yoak
                 of
                 Reason
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 other
                 Goods
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 power
                 ,
                 can
                 conduce
                 nothing
                 to
                 our
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 deserve
                 not
                 our
                 Esteem
                 or
                 Praise
                 .
                 Only
                 those
                 Actions
                 ,
                 which
                 depend
                 upon
                 our
                 Will
                 ,
                 can
                 confer
                 upon
                 us
                 the
                 Merit
                 either
                 of
                 Praise
                 or
                 Dispraise
                 ;
                 since
                 by
                 the
                 use
                 thereof
                 we
                 are
                 render'd
                 in
                 a
                 sort
                 like
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 nearer
                 to
                 his
                 Image
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 alone
                 true
                 Generosity
                 consists
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Man
                 well
                 knowing
                 that
                 nothing
                 properly
                 is
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 free
                 disposition
                 of
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 duly
                 Values
                 himself
                 as
                 he
                 sees
                 Cause
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 right
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 retains
                 a
                 firm
                 purpose
                 always
                 to
                 act
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 shall
                 judge
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 Excellent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   Veneration
                   is
                   .
                
                 Veneration
                 ,
                 which
                 considers
                 Objects
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   an
                   Inclination
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   carried
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   Esteem
                   the
                   Person
                   which
                   it
                   honours
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   Subject
                   it self
                   to
                   him
                   with
                   a
                   certain
                   Fear
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   sake
                   of
                   gaining
                   his
                   Favour
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 Veneration
                 proceeds
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Consideration
                 of
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 conceive
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Free
                 Agent
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 either
                 to
                 benefit
                 or
                 hurt
                 us
                 ;
                 although
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 we
                 know
                 nothing
                 of
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 certain
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 will
                 befall
                 us
                 ,
                 Good
                 or
                 Harm
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 Old
                 times
                 ,
                 some
                 venerated
                 
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   Temples
                
                 and
                 Groves
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 believ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Works
                 of
                 Art
                 and
                 Nature
                 were
                 GODS
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 imagin'd
                 ,
                 that
                 certain
                 Divinities
                 lay
                 hid
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 either
                 do
                 them
                 Good
                 or
                 Hurt
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Effects
                   of
                   Dedignation
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 Passion
                 ,
                 Dedignation
                 or
                 Disesteem
                 is
                 oppos'd
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 despise
                 
                   Free
                   Causes
                
                 ,
                 though
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 we
                 judge
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 power
                 of
                 doing
                 Good
                 or
                 Harm
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 think
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 beneath
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 Executing
                 their
                 said
                 Power
                 upon
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   9.
                   
                   Chap.
                   10
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   Inv
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Scu
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Noble
                   Catherine
                   Dutchess
                   and
                   Countess
                   of
                   Northumberland
                   Viscountess
                   Falmouth
                   &
                   Baroness
                   of
                   Pontefract
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Of
                 Love
                 and
                 Hatred
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   Love
                   and
                   Hatred
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   treated
                   of
                   together
                   .
                
                 ALtho'
                 Hatred
                 be
                 oppos'd
                 to
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 never
                 agree
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Person
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 Object
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 it
                 is
                 Expedient
                 to
                 joyn
                 both
                 together
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 comparing
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 appear
                 wherein
                 they
                 most
                 chiefly
                 differ
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Definition
                   of
                   Love.
                   
                
                 LOVE
                 is
                 defined
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Perception
                   or
                   Commotion
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   generated
                   by
                   a
                   special
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   whereby
                   it
                   is
                   excited
                   to
                   joyn
                   it self
                   by
                   its
                   Will
                   to
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   seem
                   grateful
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                   HATRED
                   is
                   a
                   Commotion
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   produc'd
                   by
                   the
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   incited
                   to
                   separate
                   it self
                   ,
                   by
                   its
                   Will
                   ,
                   from
                   Objects
                   which
                   are
                   represented
                   as
                   ungrateful
                   and
                   noxious
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Soul
                 applies
                 it self
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 it
                 judges
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 averted
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 represented
                 to
                 it
                 under
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 Evil
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 Love
                 and
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 Judgment
                 ;
                 we
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 Love
                 and
                 Hatred
                 are
                 caus'd
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 all
                 Passions
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 separates
                 them
                 from
                 other
                 Perceptions
                 of
                 the
                 Soul.
                 To
                 joyn
                 our selves
                 by
                 Will
                 to
                 any
                 Object
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 tend
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 future
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 covet
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 absent
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 consent
                 by
                 Affection
                 ,
                 which
                 happens
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 our selves
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 already
                 joyn'd
                 to
                 the
                 
                   thing
                   belov'd
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 conceive
                 our selves
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 one
                 Total
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 we
                 think
                 our selves
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Beloved
                   thing
                
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 we
                 consider
                 our selves
                 as
                 a
                 Total
                 ,
                 wholly
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Object
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   things
                   produce
                   Love
                   or
                   Hatred
                   .
                
                 The
                 Causes
                 of
                 these
                 Affections
                 ,
                 are
                 Objects
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Internal
                   Senses
                
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 own
                 proper
                 Reason
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 is
                 generally
                 accounted
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 judg'd
                 by
                 our
                 
                   Internal
                   Senses
                
                 ,
                 either
                 agreeable
                 or
                 contrary
                 to
                 our
                 Nature
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 by
                 the
                 
                   External
                   Senses
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Beauty
                 or
                 Deformity
                 of
                 things
                 is
                 apprehended
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 commonly
                 judge
                 those
                 things
                 Beautiful
                 or
                 Deformed
                 ,
                 that
                 court
                 or
                 offend
                 our
                 Sight
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 ,
                 excells
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 our
                 Senses
                 .
                 Hence
                 we
                 are
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 things
                 beautiful
                 and
                 fair
                 by
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 rightly
                 be
                 call'd
                 
                   Complacence
                   .
                   Evil
                
                 and
                 
                   Deformed
                   things
                
                 ,
                 we
                 prosecute
                 with
                 Hatred
                 and
                 Horrour
                 .
                 The
                 said
                 Love
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 called
                 Benevolence
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 affect
                 not
                 all
                 things
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Affection
                 :
                 For
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Esteem
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 love
                 some
                 things
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 things
                 less
                 ;
                 whence
                 Philosophers
                 have
                 been
                 forc'd
                 to
                 invent
                 several
                 Names
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 a
                 distinction
                 between
                 some
                 sorts
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   There
                   are
                   three
                   sorts
                   of
                   Love.
                   
                
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 set
                 a
                 less
                 Value
                 on
                 any
                 Object
                 ,
                 than
                 upon
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 it
                 inferiour
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Propension
                 ,
                 or
                 sort
                 of
                 Benevolence
                 towards
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Value
                 for
                 it
                 as
                 for
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Merit
                 makes
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 tied
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Friendship
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 place
                 more
                 Worth
                 and
                 Merit
                 upon
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 and
                 admire
                 it
                 above
                 our selves
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Devotion
                   ,
                   Reverence
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Worship
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Love
                 may
                 be
                 distinguish'd
                 into
                 
                   Benevolence
                   ,
                   Friendship
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 as
                 into
                 three
                 species
                 or
                 diversities
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 wholly
                 consists
                 :
                 For
                 things
                 Inanimate
                 ,
                 or
                 Animals
                 void
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 belov'd
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 Friendship
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 between
                 Man
                 and
                 Man
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Sex
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 between
                 one
                 
                   Human
                   Creature
                
                 and
                 another
                 ;
                 in
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 innate
                 to
                 be
                 United
                 each
                 to
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 vile
                 or
                 contemptible
                 in
                 the
                 others
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 joyn'd
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 some
                 Tye
                 or
                 Relation
                 ,
                 provided
                 he
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 belov'd
                 and
                 be
                 indued
                 with
                 a
                 
                   generous
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Devotion
                   is
                   chiefly
                   directed
                   to
                   the
                   Deity
                   .
                
                 But
                 by
                 Devotion
                 we
                 are
                 affected
                 most
                 chiefly
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Supream
                   Deity
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 if
                 we
                 knew
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 as
                 were
                 fit
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 love
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 Subjects
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Prince
                   ,
                   Natives
                
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Country
                   ,
                   Citizens
                
                 or
                 Towns-men
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 or
                 Town
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 born
                 or
                 bred
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 with
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 as
                 Valuing
                 the
                 said
                 Objects
                 thereof
                 above
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 it
                 their
                 Duty
                 to
                 expose
                 ,
                 if
                 need
                 be
                 ,
                 their
                 own
                 Lives
                 upon
                 their
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Causes
                   of
                   Love
                   are
                   in
                   divers
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Cause
                   of
                   Love
                   and
                   Hatred
                
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 other
                 Passions
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Admiration
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 alone
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Heart
                   ,
                   Liver
                   ,
                   Spleen
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conveyance
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 thence
                 .
                 For
                 altho'
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 through
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Circular
                   motion
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 sometimes
                 it
                 happens
                 to
                 be
                 impell'd
                 into
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 violent
                 Force
                 through
                 some
                 Veins
                 ,
                 than
                 through
                 others
                 .
                 It
                 happens
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Passages
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Blood
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 issues
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 some
                 Accident
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 made
                 more
                 wide
                 or
                 more
                 narrow
                 .
                 Hence
                 in
                 Love
                 there
                 arises
                 a
                 Notable
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Impression
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lovely
                   Object
                
                 ,
                 form'd
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 conveys
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 through
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 9
                 
                   th
                   Conjugation
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 Intestines
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 Chyle
                 or
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 an
                 iterated
                 Circuit
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 is
                 turn'd
                 into
                 Blood
                 ,
                 may
                 pass
                 on
                 very
                 swiftly
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 no
                 stay
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Vicine
                 parts
                 ,
                 or
                 elsewhere
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 rapid
                 Course
                 entring
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 stir
                 up
                 a
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 fierce
                 heat
                 or
                 fire
                 therein
                 :
                 Because
                 then
                 the
                 Blood
                 becomes
                 rarefied
                 ,
                 and
                 sends
                 the
                 more
                 enlivened
                 Spirits
                 into
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 which
                 Spirits
                 corroborating
                 the
                 Impression
                 which
                 the
                 first
                 Perception
                 of
                 the
                 amiable
                 Object
                 forms
                 ,
                 Cause
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 rest
                 in
                 that
                 Perception
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Object
                 ,
                 as
                 acceptable
                 and
                 good
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Hatred
                   proceeds
                   from
                   different
                   Causes
                   .
                
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 in
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 perception
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 aversation
                 to
                 ,
                 so
                 draws
                 down
                 the
                 Spirits
                 which
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 Intestins
                 and
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 hinder
                 the
                 Chyle
                 from
                 mixing
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 Compressing
                 all
                 the
                 Orifices
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 uses
                 to
                 flow
                 down
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 transmits
                 some
                 of
                 this
                 Chyle
                 
                 through
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 Milt
                 ,
                 and
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Liver
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 receptacle
                 of
                 Choler
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 Blood
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 which
                 causes
                 no
                 small
                 inequality
                 in
                 its
                 Heat
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Blood
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Milt
                 ,
                 hardly
                 suffers
                 alteration
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 scarce
                 be
                 Heated
                 or
                 Dilated
                 :
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Blood
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Liver
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 receptacle
                 of
                 the
                 Gall
                 ,
                 is
                 rarefied
                 and
                 expanded
                 in
                 a
                 Moment
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Spirits
                 transmitted
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 toward
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 consist
                 of
                 parts
                 of
                 different
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 agitated
                 with
                 unequal
                 motions
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 there
                 corroborate
                 and
                 fortifie
                 the
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 find
                 newly
                 formed
                 ,
                 and
                 weary
                 the
                 Soul
                 with
                 thoughts
                 of
                 Melancholy
                 and
                 Sourness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Various
                   effects
                   of
                   Love.
                   
                
                 There
                 are
                 reckoned
                 up
                 many
                 effects
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Pulse
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 being
                 equal
                 and
                 more
                 intent
                 and
                 vehement
                 than
                 usual
                 ;
                 a
                 calm
                 Heat
                 glowing
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ;
                 a
                 suddain
                 Concoction
                 of
                 the
                 Meat
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 principal
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 most
                 chiefly
                 requires
                 our
                 consideration
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Languishment
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 a
                 certain
                 proclivity
                 to
                 a
                 cessation
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Pineal
                   Glandule
                
                 disposes
                 not
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 to
                 flow
                 into
                 one
                 Muscle
                 rather
                 than
                 another
                 .
                 This
                 Languour
                 is
                 produc'd
                 by
                 Love
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 thing
                 desired
                 cannot
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 be
                 obtained
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 Love
                 so
                 detains
                 the
                 Soul
                 in
                 the
                 Cogitation
                 of
                 the
                 beloved
                 Object
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Spirits
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 to
                 represent
                 to
                 it
                 the
                 Idea
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 stops
                 all
                 other
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Glandule
                 which
                 conduce
                 not
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 Of
                 Affections
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Cupidity
                   no
                   less
                   disturbs
                   us
                   than
                   those
                   Passions
                   that
                   respect
                   the
                   future
                   .
                
                 SInce
                 all
                 the
                 Affections
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 except
                 Admiration
                 ,
                 tend
                 towards
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 given
                 us
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 aiming
                 at
                 what
                 is
                 profitable
                 ,
                 and
                 rejecting
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 hurtful
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 how
                 many
                 ways
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 :
                 For
                 since
                 in
                 Love
                 and
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 respect
                 had
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 the
                 convenience
                 or
                 inconvenience
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 is
                 lookt
                 upon
                 ,
                 these
                 Passions
                 seem
                 to
                 agitate
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 tend
                 towards
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 after
                 the
                 Object
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Anxiety
                 :
                 Hence
                 the
                 Cogitations
                 of
                 
                   young
                   Men
                
                 which
                 regard
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 precipitous
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 sharply
                 molest
                 and
                 disquiet
                 their
                 Minds
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   Hope
                   ,
                   Fear
                   ,
                   Jealousy
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 are
                 species
                 of
                 Cupidity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   Cupidity
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   it
                   comprehends
                   as
                   well
                   an
                   aversation
                   of
                   Evil
                   as
                   desire
                   of
                   Good.
                   
                
                 
                   Cupidity
                   therefore
                   or
                   desire
                   is
                   a
                   commotion
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   produc'd
                   by
                   the
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   whereby
                   it
                   is
                   carried
                   towards
                   Good
                   as
                   a
                   thing
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                
                 by
                 which
                 Passion
                 we
                 not
                 only
                 wish
                 for
                 an
                 absent
                 thing
                 ,
                 whose
                 presence
                 we
                 judge
                 convenient
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 the
                 conservation
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 possessed
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 strictly
                 inquire
                 into
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Cupidity
                 ,
                 we
                 by
                 it
                 no
                 less
                 desire
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 an
                 Evil
                 not
                 present
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 apprehend
                 may
                 possibly
                 happen
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Cupidity
                 comprehends
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 Good
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 declining
                 or
                 aversation
                 of
                 Evil
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 speak
                 properly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 agitation
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 we
                 are
                 moved
                 to
                 aim
                 at
                 some
                 Good
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 sake
                 ,
                 Honours
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 decline
                 a
                 contrary
                 Evil
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 Ignominy
                 or
                 Disgrace
                 :
                 For
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 assignable
                 Good
                 ,
                 whose
                 privation
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Evil
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Evil
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 considered
                 under
                 a
                 positive
                 respect
                 ,
                 whose
                 privation
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 real
                 Good
                 ,
                 there
                 seems
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 distinguish
                 between
                 that
                 Appetite
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 affect
                 the
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 decline
                 and
                 reject
                 its
                 contrary
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Difference
                   between
                   avoiding
                   Evil
                   ,
                   and
                   desiring
                   Good.
                   
                
                 All
                 the
                 difference
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 conceived
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Passions
                 which
                 accompany
                 this
                 various
                 desire
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 because
                 to
                 the
                 Cupidity
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 tend
                 to
                 any
                 Good
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 annext
                 
                   Love
                   ,
                   Hope
                   ,
                   Joy
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Cupidity
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Aversation
                 of
                 any
                 Evil
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 joyn'd
                 
                   Hatred
                   ,
                   Fear
                
                 and
                 Sadness
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 if
                 Cupidity
                 be
                 considered
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 Prosecution
                 of
                 Good
                 ,
                 or
                 Aversation
                 of
                 its
                 contrary
                 Evil
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 a
                 double
                 Passion
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 executes
                 both
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   This
                   Passion
                   is
                   produc'd
                   by
                   the
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                   .
                
                 The
                 causes
                 of
                 this
                 Passion
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 pass
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 cherish
                 and
                 preserve
                 the
                 Image
                 there
                 first
                 impress't
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Soul
                 hath
                 a
                 Will
                 to
                 acquire
                 some
                 Good
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 grateful
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 remove
                 some
                 Evil
                 ;
                 immediately
                 it
                 Transmits
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Glandule
                 to
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 plenty
                 of
                 Blood
                 as
                 is
                 received
                 within
                 its
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 quantity
                 of
                 Spirits
                 may
                 be
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 conserve
                 ,
                 and
                 corroborate
                 therein
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 move
                 those
                 Muscles
                 that
                 are
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 gaining
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 desired
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Mind
                 desires
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 is
                 rendred
                 more
                 Agile
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 more
                 chearful
                 to
                 execute
                 all
                 the
                 offices
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 it
                 uses
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Heart
                 being
                 more
                 vehemently
                 agitated
                 ,
                 supplies
                 the
                 Brain
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 taking
                 their
                 course
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 cause
                 the
                 Senses
                 to
                 become
                 more
                 vivacious
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 more
                 disposed
                 to
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   several
                   species
                   of
                   Cupidity
                   .
                
                 To
                 Cupidity
                 
                   or
                   Desire
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   said
                   ,
                   are
                   reduced
                
                 Hope
                 ,
                 Fear
                 ,
                 Jealousy
                 ,
                 Security
                 ,
                 Desperation
                 ,
                 Fluctuation
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 Animosity
                 ,
                 Boldness
                 ,
                 Emulation
                 ,
                 Pusillanimity
                 and
                 Consternation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Definition
                   of
                   Hope
                   .
                
                 Hope
                 is
                 a
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 produc'd
                 by
                 a
                 special
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 that
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 desires
                 .
                 
                   So
                   that
                   no
                
                 Object
                 
                   can
                   stir
                   up
                
                 Hope
                 ,
                 
                   unless
                   it
                   be
                   represented
                   to
                   the
                
                 Mind
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   easie
                   to
                   be
                   obtained
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Of
                   Fear
                   .
                
                 
                   Fear
                   ,
                   is
                   another
                   disposition
                   of
                   the
                
                 Mind
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   it
                   perswades
                   it self
                   that
                   that
                   which
                   it
                   desires
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   :
                
                 These
                 two
                 Passions
                 however
                 they
                 are
                 opposed
                 ,
                 may
                 nevertheless
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 is
                 perswaded
                 by
                 different
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Object
                 he
                 desires
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 ,
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 difficultly
                 acquir'd
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Of
                   Jealousie
                   .
                
                 Jealousie
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   referr'd
                   to
                
                 Fear
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Fear
                 of
                 losing
                 a
                 good
                 which
                 we
                 greatly
                 esteem
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 causes
                 of
                 suspecting
                 ;
                 
                   or
                   when
                   led
                   by
                   suspicion
                   only
                   ,
                   we
                   fear
                   to
                   lose
                   a
                   certain
                   good
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   9.
                   
                   Chap.
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   Henry
                   Gorges
                   of
                   Eye
                   in
                   Herefordshire
                   Esq
                   r
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   9.
                   
                   Chap.
                   12.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   ●
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   James
                   Mundy
                   of
                   the
                   Inner
                   Temple
                   Esqr.
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Judges
                   of
                   the
                   Sheriffs
                   Court
                   London
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Of
                   Fluctuation
                   of
                   Mind
                   .
                
                 Fluctuation
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Fear
                 of
                 Erring
                 in
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 tend
                 to
                 constitute
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 which
                 while
                 it
                 retains
                 the
                 Soul
                 in
                 doubt
                 ,
                 and
                 suffers
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 perform
                 one
                 action
                 more
                 than
                 an●ther
                 ,
                 causes
                 it
                 to
                 perform
                 none
                 ,
                 and
                 consequent●y
                 hath
                 a
                 sufficient
                 time
                 left
                 it
                 to
                 determine
                 before
                 it
                 makes
                 choice
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 Which
                 Passion
                 
                   is
                   so
                   prevalent
                   in
                   some
                
                 Persons
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   oftentimes
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   deliberation
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   thing
                   designed
                   ,
                   nay
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   thing
                   to
                   be
                   omitted
                   or
                   performed
                   ;
                   yet
                   nevertheless
                   ,
                   they
                   remain
                   in
                   such
                   suspense
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   altogether
                   incapable
                   of
                   inquiry
                   into
                   other
                
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Of
                   Animosity
                   ,
                   Boldness
                   and
                   Emulation
                   .
                
                 
                   Animosity
                   is
                   some
                   certain
                   Heat
                   or
                   Agitation
                   ,
                   which
                   disposes
                   the
                   Mind
                   to
                   act
                   stoutly
                   in
                   the
                   performance
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   it
                   designs
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 great
                 danger
                 attend
                 the
                 said
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 Boldness
                 ,
                 which
                 disposes
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 act
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 some
                 great
                 and
                 imminent
                 danger
                 is
                 attendant
                 .
                 Emulation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Species
                 of
                 Animosity
                 ,
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 other
                 
                   Men's
                   success
                
                 :
                 Because
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 other
                 
                   Mens
                   undertakings
                
                 happily
                 succeed
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 commonly
                 moved
                 by
                 their
                 Example
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 our
                 Acting
                 to
                 Trace
                 the
                 same
                 Footsteps
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 happens
                 while
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 that
                 Cupidity
                 and
                 Hope
                 ,
                 have
                 more
                 strength
                 to
                 impel
                 the
                 Blood
                 copiously
                 into
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 than
                 Fear
                 and
                 Desperation
                 have
                 to
                 hinder
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Of
                   Pusillanimity
                   and
                   Consternation
                   .
                
                 To
                 
                   Animosity
                   ,
                   Pusillanimity
                
                 is
                 directly
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Languor
                 or
                 
                   Coolness
                   which
                   hinders
                   the
                   Soul
                   from
                   going
                   on
                   to
                   execute
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   it
                   would
                   certainly
                   execute
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   destitute
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Coolness
                   .
                
                 And
                 Consternation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 Boldness
                 ,
                 is
                 joyn'd
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Cold
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Stupidity
                 and
                 Perturbation
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 which
                 disarms
                 it
                 of
                 its
                 Power
                 and
                 Ability
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 its
                 self
                 against
                 those
                 Evils
                 which
                 it
                 expects
                 ,
                 and
                 thinks
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 hand
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 Of
                 Joy.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Gladness
                   is
                   the
                   Term
                   or
                   Bound
                   o●
                   all
                   Affections
                   .
                
                 GLadness
                 or
                 Joy
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Term
                 or
                 Bound
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 our
                 Soul
                 ;
                 which
                 as
                 they
                 begin
                 in
                 Admiration
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 cease
                 or
                 terminate
                 in
                 Joy
                 as
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 Scope
                 or
                 Aim
                 :
                 For
                 desire
                 of
                 Good
                 ceaseth
                 in
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 inquietude
                 is
                 removed
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 we
                 possess
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 so
                 greatly
                 desired
                 .
                 In
                 present
                 
                   Joy
                   Fear
                
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 Sadness
                 is
                 banisht
                 ,
                 Desperation
                 is
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 Love
                 is
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Affections
                 vanish
                 ,
                 whilst
                 we
                 are
                 wholly
                 taken
                 with
                 Joy
                 or
                 Pleasure
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Definition
                   of
                   Joy.
                   
                
                 Gladness
                 or
                 Joy
                 is
                 a
                 
                   pleasant
                   commotion
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   possession
                   of
                   that
                   Good
                   consists
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   impressions
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                   represent
                   to
                   it
                   as
                   its
                   own
                   .
                
                 We
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 Good
                 consists
                 in
                 a
                 pleasant
                 commotion
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 only
                 Fruit
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Goods
                 it
                 has
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 injoy
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 totally
                 deprived
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 properly
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   that
                   Good
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   impressions
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                   ,
                   is
                   represented
                   to
                   the
                   Soul
                   as
                   its
                   own
                   :
                
                 That
                 Joy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Passion
                 ,
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 be
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Soul
                 experiments
                 by
                 Action
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 confounded
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 purpose
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 each
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Joy
                   is
                   twofold
                   sensual
                   and
                   Intellectual
                   .
                
                 For
                 Joy
                 is
                 twofold
                 ,
                 one
                 Sensual
                 or
                 which
                 so
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 Body
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 its
                 principal
                 Object
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Intellectual
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 pleasant
                 commotion
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 springing
                 from
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Good
                 wich
                 is
                 apprehended
                 :
                 Which
                 distinction
                 is
                 hence
                 understood
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Intellectual
                   Joy
                
                 may
                 sometimes
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 Sensual
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 from
                 any
                 good
                 Action
                 ,
                 we
                 feel
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 from
                 that
                 pure
                 consideration
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 performed
                 our
                 Duty
                 ;
                 altho'
                 it
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 experiment
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 
                   Intellectual
                   Joy
                
                 makes
                 always
                 some
                 impression
                 upon
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 framing
                 of
                 a
                 Passion
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 streight
                 a
                 Union
                 between
                 our
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 the
                 Good
                 which
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 sensible
                 of
                 belongs
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 yet
                 Imagination
                 always
                 fains
                 some
                 Idea
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 there
                 follows
                 a
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 produces
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 Joy.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   External
                   cause
                   of
                   this
                   affection
                   is
                   the
                   possession
                   of
                   a
                   Good.
                   
                
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 Passion
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 its
                 Definition
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 som●
                 Good
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 Soul
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 injoys
                 that
                 thing
                 which
                 it
                 esteems
                 to
                 be
                 its
                 own
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 conduce
                 to
                 its
                 Felicity
                 ;
                 tho'
                 it
                 often
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 our selves
                 overjoy'd
                 ,
                 and
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 change
                 is
                 utterly
                 unknown
                 :
                 As
                 when
                 our
                 Body
                 is
                 chearfully
                 dispos'd
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 alacrity
                 performs
                 its
                 offices
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 proceeds
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Good
                 impresses
                 some
                 Idea's
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 our
                 Soul
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 be
                 brought
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 which
                 serve
                 for
                 dilating
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 as
                 others
                 .
                 So
                 when
                 the
                 Heaven
                 is
                 somewhat
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 Serene
                 ,
                 we
                 feel
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Hilarity
                 or
                 Chearfulness
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 no
                 Function
                 of
                 the
                 Intellect
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 impressions
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 excites
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Internal
                   causes
                   are
                   the
                   Blood
                   and
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Spirits
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Internal
                   Causes
                
                 of
                 this
                 Passion
                 are
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 Intestines
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Love
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Milt
                 and
                 Liver
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 spread
                 through
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 those
                 especially
                 which
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 little
                 Mouths
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 they
                 by
                 opening
                 and
                 inlarging
                 afford
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 other
                 Nerves
                 propel
                 from
                 the
                 Veins
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 go
                 in
                 and
                 out
                 in
                 greater
                 plenty
                 than
                 usually
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 Blood
                 having
                 many
                 times
                 before
                 entred
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 flowing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 into
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 is
                 thereby
                 more
                 subtilized
                 ,
                 it
                 thereupon
                 becomes
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 rarefied
                 and
                 creates
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 equality
                 are
                 adapted
                 for
                 the
                 forming
                 and
                 corroborating
                 impressions
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 supply
                 the
                 Heart
                 with
                 joyful
                 and
                 serene
                 Cogitations
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 affected
                 with
                 Joy
                 ,
                 the
                 Pulse
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 is
                 equal
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 quick
                 than
                 usual
                 ;
                 moreover
                 a
                 certain
                 grateful
                 Heat
                 is
                 felt
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 External
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 it
                 is
                 copiously
                 transmitted
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   various
                   effects
                   of
                   Joy.
                   
                
                 The
                 most
                 noted
                 instance
                 of
                 Joy
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 observed
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 therewith
                 affected
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Lively
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 ruddy
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 paints
                 in
                 the
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 hence
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 Joy
                 dilating
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 causeth
                 the
                 Blood
                 more
                 copiously
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Heart
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 there
                 more
                 intensely
                 warmed
                 to
                 be
                 distributed
                 the
                 sooner
                 into
                 the
                 Veins
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 excites
                 a
                 grateful
                 and
                 lively
                 Colour
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Face
                 :
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 affection
                 of
                 Joy
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirits
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 disposed
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 flow
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 Face
                 and
                 Breast
                 ,
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 concussion
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 cause
                 Cachinnation
                 or
                 bursting
                 into
                 a
                 strain
                 of
                 Laughter
                 ,
                 which
                 sometimes
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 thereof
                 ,
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Eyes
                 being
                 opened
                 ,
                 Tears
                 thereupon
                 gush
                 out
                 :
                 For
                 Tears
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 passage
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 are
                 turn'd
                 to
                 Water
                 in
                 the
                 superficies
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 before
                 declared
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 Fountains
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Of
                   Joy
                   the●e
                   are
                   divers
                   Species
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 divers
                 species
                 of
                 Joy
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Good
                 hapning
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Evil
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 which
                 offers
                 it self
                 is
                 Derision
                 ,
                 which
                 hence
                 hath
                 its
                 Original
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 some
                 
                   Light
                   Evil
                
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 deserve
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 Passion
                 there
                 is
                 mingled
                 something
                 of
                 Hatred
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 aversion
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Evil
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 nevertheless
                 rejoyce
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 inflicted
                 on
                 him
                 whom
                 we
                 think
                 it
                 but
                 just
                 it
                 should
                 fall
                 upon
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 remarkable
                 for
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 deformity
                 or
                 defect
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 are
                 chiefly
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 this
                 Passion
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Gibbous
                 or
                 
                   Bunch-backt
                   ,
                   Goggle-Ey'd
                   ,
                   Lame
                
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 an
                 Object
                 of
                 contempt
                 and
                 derision
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 rejoyce
                 to
                 find
                 others
                 in
                 as
                 bad
                 circumstances
                 as
                 themsemselves
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 solace
                 of
                 that
                 Grief
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 suffer
                 from
                 the
                 Contumely
                 objected
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 the
                 least
                 occasion
                 given
                 to
                 insult
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 sport
                 themselves
                 with
                 their
                 defects
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   What
                   Satisfaction
                   is
                   .
                
                 Satisfaction
                 or
                 Acquiescence
                 in
                 ones
                 self
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Joy
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 most
                 grateful
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 
                   something
                   done
                   by
                   us
                   which
                   we
                   judge
                   to
                   be
                   Good.
                
                 Whence
                 they
                 who
                 give
                 themselves
                 to
                 Vertue
                 and
                 
                   Honest
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 feel
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 Tranquillity
                 ,
                 of
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 Quiet
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 pure
                 and
                 sincere
                 of
                 all
                 satisfactions
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 depend
                 upon
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   Favour
                   .
                
                 
                   Favour
                   is
                   a
                   Joy
                   wherewith
                   we
                   are
                   affected
                   toward
                   those
                   that
                   do
                   well
                   ,
                   and
                   use
                   their
                   Free-will
                   according
                   to
                   Reason
                   .
                
                 Since
                 by
                 a
                 Natural
                 Impulse
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 Love
                 those
                 whom
                 we
                 judge
                 to
                 be
                 Well-doers
                 ,
                 tho'
                 nothing
                 of
                 profit
                 accrue
                 to
                 us
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   What
                   Gratitude
                   .
                
                 
                   Gratitude
                   is
                   a
                   certain
                   joyful
                   desire
                   of
                   doing
                   well
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   deserved
                   well
                   of
                   us
                   .
                
                 This
                 Affection
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Generous
                 Souls
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 never
                 insensible
                 of
                 Kindnesses
                 ,
                 but
                 strive
                 always
                 to
                 be
                 requiters
                 of
                 Benefits
                 receiv'd
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   What
                   Glory
                   .
                
                 
                   Glory
                   is
                   a
                   Joy
                   arising
                   from
                   Opinion
                   or
                   Hope
                   ,
                   conceiv'd
                   of
                   obtaining
                   praise
                   among
                   others
                   .
                
                 This
                 Passion
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 Self-love
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 value
                 our selves
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 esteem
                 we
                 see
                 set
                 upon
                 us
                 by
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
                 Of
                 Sadness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Sadness
                   on
                   Enemy
                   to
                   Man.
                   
                
                 
                   GRIEF
                   brings
                   up
                   the
                   Rear
                   of
                   the
                   Passions
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   common
                   affection
                   among
                   Mortals
                   ,
                   the
                   Companion
                   and
                   Enemy
                   of
                   Joy.
                
                 It
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 allotted
                 by
                 Nature
                 for
                 the
                 Persecutor
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 lier
                 in
                 wait
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 Soul
                 as
                 Body
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 scarce
                 any
                 Sadness
                 which
                 does
                 not
                 transfer
                 its
                 force
                 from
                 the
                 Soul
                 upon
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 one
                 stroak
                 hit
                 two
                 different
                 things
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Definition
                   of
                   Sadness
                   .
                
                 For
                 
                   Sadness
                   is
                   no
                   other
                   than
                   a
                   certain
                   ungrateful
                   Languor
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   the
                   Inconvenience
                   which
                   happens
                   to
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Evil
                   or
                   Defect
                   which
                   the
                   Impressions
                   of
                   the
                   Brain
                   represent
                   to
                   it
                   as
                   its
                   own
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Definition
                 extends
                 only
                 to
                 
                   Sensual
                   Pains
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 Intellectual
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 Sadness
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 tho'
                 all
                 Cause
                 be
                 removed
                 which
                 excites
                 
                   Corporal
                   Pain
                
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 Limb
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 affected
                 with
                 Sadness
                 upon
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Member
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 long
                 after
                 when
                 they
                 look
                 upon
                 themselves
                 as
                 maim'd
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 a
                 part
                 which
                 conduceth
                 to
                 the
                 gaining
                 of
                 a
                 Livelihood
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 these
                 sorts
                 of
                 Pain
                 are
                 seldom
                 found
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 produc'd
                 by
                 an
                 Action
                 of
                 pure
                 Intellect
                 ;
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 happens
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 at
                 it
                 is
                 united
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 is
                 depainted
                 forth
                 by
                 Imagination
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 We
                 only
                 here
                 treat
                 of
                 Sadness
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Passion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Whence
                   Grief
                   ariseth
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 arises
                 from
                 from
                 an
                 Opinion
                 of
                 an
                 adherence
                 of
                 some
                 Evil
                 or
                 Default
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Body
                 cannot
                 be
                 hurt
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Soul
                 must
                 immediately
                 be
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 bitterness
                 thereby
                 .
                 Tho'
                 it
                 sometimes
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 our selves
                 sad
                 or
                 dejected
                 ,
                 when
                 ignorant
                 of
                 any
                 causes
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 dejection
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 the
                 Body
                 languishes
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 perform
                 its
                 functions
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Heaven
                 is
                 all
                 over
                 covered
                 with
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 often
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 Winter-time
                 ;
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 us'd
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 agitated
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 remain
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 sort
                 ,
                 immoveable
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Internal
                   Causes
                   of
                   Sadness
                   .
                
                 Sadness
                 arises
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 are
                 so
                 dispos'd
                 by
                 the
                 Glandule
                 to
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 an
                 Object
                 of
                 Sadness
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 streighten
                 and
                 contract
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 by
                 the
                 Nervule
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 encompassed
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 the
                 Blood
                 from
                 its
                 copious
                 entrance
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 egress
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 the
                 Heart
                 hath
                 very
                 little
                 of
                 Ardour
                 and
                 Inflammation
                 ,
                 the
                 passages
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 remaining
                 open
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Chyle
                 is
                 conveyed
                 from
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 Entrails
                 into
                 the
                 common
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Appetites
                 being
                 diminisht
                 ,
                 unless
                 Hatred
                 supervening
                 Sadness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 oftentimes
                 joyned
                 to
                 this
                 Passion
                 ,
                 closes
                 and
                 shuts
                 them
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   9.
                   
                   Chap.
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Scul●
                
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   Tears
                   are
                   attendant
                   upon
                   Sadness
                   .
                
                 Tears
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 accompany
                 Joy
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 sometimes
                 Sadness
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 when
                 upon
                 the
                 Blood
                 being
                 refrigerated
                 by
                 Sadness
                 ,
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Eyes
                 are
                 contracted
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 compression
                 the
                 Vapours
                 proceeding
                 from
                 them
                 are
                 converted
                 into
                 Water
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 motion
                 being
                 retarded
                 ,
                 their
                 parts
                 meet
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 united
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 end
                 in
                 Tears
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Evil
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   apprehended
                   ,
                   excites
                   various
                   effects
                   in
                   us
                   .
                
                 As
                 Evil
                 is
                 an
                 Object
                 of
                 Sadness
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 produces
                 various
                 effects
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 we
                 refer
                 it
                 to
                 our selves
                 or
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 an
                 Evil
                 offered
                 by
                 us
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 an
                 Evil
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 committed
                 it
                 ,
                 excites
                 repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 bitter
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 depends
                 upon
                 our
                 Free
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 of
                 committing
                 or
                 not
                 committing
                 that
                 which
                 so
                 much
                 aggrieves
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 Remorse
                 of
                 Conscience
                 is
                 a
                 Sadness
                 arising
                 from
                 a
                 scruple
                 or
                 doubt
                 ,
                 whether
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 
                   Passion
                   ,
                   Dubitation
                
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 necessarily
                 included
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 if
                 what
                 we
                 commit
                 should
                 be
                 manifestly
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 Evil
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 refrain
                 from
                 committing
                 it
                 ,
                 since
                 our
                 Will
                 is
                 never
                 carried
                 on
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 under
                 some
                 appearance
                 of
                 Good.
                 And
                 if
                 that
                 Evil
                 which
                 we
                 commit
                 ,
                 should
                 plainly
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Evil
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 then
                 be
                 toucht
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 simple
                 remorse
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 downright
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 severest
                 of
                 all
                 Passions
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 therefore
                 toucht
                 with
                 remorse
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 attempted
                 a
                 work
                 before
                 we
                 made
                 any
                 doubt
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 shook
                 off
                 the
                 scruple
                 of
                 Mind
                 which
                 attended
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   What
                   Envy
                   produces
                   .
                
                 Envy
                 is
                 a
                 species
                 of
                 Sadness
                 ,
                 not
                 simple
                 ,
                 but
                 mixt
                 with
                 Hatred
                 ;
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 a
                 Good
                 to
                 befall
                 others
                 which
                 we
                 judge
                 them
                 unworthy
                 of
                 .
                 This
                 Passion
                 extends
                 not
                 it self
                 to
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Good
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 those
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Goods
                 of
                 Fortune
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 granted
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 above
                 Envy
                 .
                 The
                 Envious
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Livid
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 Sadness
                 operates
                 upon
                 the
                 Body
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 as
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 causing
                 Choler
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 lowermost
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Liver
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 Melancholy
                 from
                 the
                 Spleen
                 ,
                 to
                 flow
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 diffus'd
                 through
                 the
                 Arteries
                 and
                 Veins
                 ,
                 they
                 cause
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Veins
                 to
                 be
                 less
                 agitated
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 induce
                 a
                 
                   Livid
                   Colour
                
                 upon
                 the
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 provided
                 it
                 be
                 copious
                 and
                 intense
                 enough
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   Fastidie
                   is
                   .
                
                 Fastidie
                 or
                 Loathing
                 ,
                 is
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 Sadness
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 from
                 which
                 Joy
                 formerly
                 arose
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 Humour
                 ,
                 that
                 almost
                 all
                 things
                 we
                 possess
                 ,
                 are
                 valued
                 by
                 us
                 as
                 good
                 ,
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 being
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 afterwards
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 incommodious
                 ,
                 which
                 especially
                 appears
                 in
                 Eating
                 and
                 Drinking
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 please
                 but
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Appetite
                 prevails
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 distastful
                 when
                 the
                 Appetite
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 then
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 grateful
                 to
                 the
                 Taste
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Eeffect
                   of
                   Commiseration
                   .
                
                 Commiseration
                 is
                 a
                 Sadness
                 mixt
                 with
                 Benevolence
                 or
                 Love
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 some
                 Evil
                 which
                 befalls
                 those
                 persons
                 whom
                 we
                 think
                 unworthy
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 so
                 vehement
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 draws
                 Tears
                 from
                 their
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Affection
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 Blood
                 is
                 propelled
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 many
                 Vapours
                 being
                 emitted
                 to
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 their
                 motion
                 retarded
                 with
                 cold
                 ,
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 several
                 times
                 already
                 intimated
                 ,
                 changed
                 into
                 Tears
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Effects
                   of
                   Indignation
                   .
                
                 Indignation
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 affinity
                 with
                 Hatred
                 or
                 Aversion
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 we
                 are
                 naturally
                 stirr'd
                 up
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 ill
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 often
                 join'd
                 with
                 Envy
                 and
                 Commiseration
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 difference
                 lies
                 chiefly
                 in
                 the
                 Object
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 envy
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 good
                 happens
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 fellow
                 ▪
                 sufferers
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 suffer
                 ill
                 undeservingly
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 Indignation
                 is
                 against
                 those
                 only
                 who
                 do
                 good
                 turns
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 unworthy
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Of
                   Anger
                   .
                
                 Anger
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 Indignation
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Aversion
                   against
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   offered
                   any
                   Ill
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   have
                   design'd
                   any
                   Injury
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 This
                 Anger
                 is
                 always
                 attended
                 by
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 Revenge
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 impetuous
                 of
                 all
                 Affections
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Hatred
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 causes
                 the
                 
                   Bilious
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 which
                 flows
                 from
                 the
                 Milt
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 little
                 Veins
                 of
                 the
                 Liver
                 to
                 undergo
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Agitation
                 ;
                 which
                 Blood
                 entring
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 stirs
                 up
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Heat
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 far
                 more
                 rigid
                 and
                 vehement
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 Love
                 or
                 Sadness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   A
                   Twofold
                   Anger
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Anger
                 ,
                 one
                 very
                 quick
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 breaking
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 disclosing
                 it self
                 in
                 the
                 Countenance
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 of
                 little
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 small
                 labour
                 allay'd
                 :
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 soon
                 discharged
                 ,
                 but
                 inwardly
                 afflicts
                 and
                 stings
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 this
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 dangerous
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Former
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 those
                 are
                 Obnoxious
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 Love
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 indued
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 Nature
                 ;
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Anger
                 proceeds
                 not
                 from
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 a
                 suddain
                 Aversion
                 which
                 hastily
                 seises
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 think
                 of
                 ,
                 fall
                 not
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 imagin
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 so
                 moved
                 them
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 stirred
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 Anger
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 toucht
                 with
                 shame
                 and
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 condemn
                 themselves
                 for
                 their
                 rash
                 and
                 unseasonable
                 passion
                 ;
                 whereas
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 sort
                 of
                 Anger
                 are
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 fear'd
                 ,
                 discovering
                 no
                 other
                 colour
                 in
                 their
                 Face
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   pallid
                   Hue
                
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 heat
                 being
                 drawn
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 they
                 reserve
                 themselves
                 for
                 revenge
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 of
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Vengeance
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 circumstances
                 which
                 lead
                 thereunto●
                 '
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 Vice
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Persons
                 of
                 a
                 Base
                 and
                 
                   Abject
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   What
                   Shame
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   Desire
                   .
                
                 Shame
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 Self-love
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 Opinion
                 or
                 Fear
                 of
                 
                   Dispraise
                   ▪
                   Desire
                
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 more
                 strictly
                 inquired
                 into
                 ,
                 than
                 commonly
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Schools
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 sadness
                 for
                 a
                 Good
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 recovery
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 never
                 afflicted
                 with
                 Desire
                 ,
                 except
                 for
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 Goods
                 sometime
                 possest
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 imagin
                 so
                 snatcht
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 without
                 any
                 hope
                 of
                 ever
                 obtaining
                 them
                 again
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
                 Whence
                 the
                 Natural
                 Inclinations
                 and
                 Aversions
                 of
                 some
                 Men
                 arise
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Various
                   Inclinations
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   Men.
                   
                
                 HAving
                 treated
                 of
                 those
                 Passions
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 which
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 presuppose
                 a
                 Connexion
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 ;
                 it
                 remains
                 that
                 we
                 say
                 something
                 of
                 the
                 Inclinations
                 of
                 some
                 Men
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 peculiar
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 have
                 the
                 Body
                 only
                 for
                 their
                 Principle
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 some
                 Men
                 certain
                 Affections
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 by
                 Nature
                 implanted
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 incline
                 to
                 some
                 things
                 with
                 a
                 wonderful
                 Ardour
                 of
                 Desire
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 abhorrent
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 indure
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 some
                 Men
                 have
                 certain
                 Meats
                 in
                 very
                 great
                 esteem
                 and
                 delight
                 .
                 Others
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 have
                 as
                 much
                 aversion
                 to
                 one
                 thing
                 or
                 other
                 :
                 Many
                 cannot
                 endure
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Cat
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 very
                 presence
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Room
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 see
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 some
                 cannot
                 abide
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 Roses
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 other
                 things
                 some
                 have
                 a
                 Love
                 ,
                 others
                 an
                 Aversion
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 neither
                 can
                 give
                 any
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Antipathy
                   and
                   Sympathy
                   are
                   only
                   words
                   in
                   the
                   Schools
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 thing
                 in
                 Schools
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 Sympathy
                 and
                 Antipathy
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 pretend
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 Passions
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 wholly
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 so
                 happen
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Agreement
                 or
                 Enmity
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   things
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 either
                 Love
                 or
                 Hate
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Philosophizing
                 may
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 design
                 or
                 project
                 for
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Painting
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 give
                 directions
                 with
                 a
                 Pen
                 and
                 Ink
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Sign
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 painted
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 the
                 City
                 was
                 situated
                 ,
                 what
                 Posts
                 were
                 chiefly
                 possest
                 by
                 the
                 Besiegers
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Enemies
                 planted
                 their
                 Scaling-ladders
                 to
                 get
                 over
                 the
                 Walls
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Engines
                 broke
                 the
                 Gates
                 asunder
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Pioneers
                 sprung
                 their
                 Mines
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 Arms
                 the
                 Besieged
                 defended
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 they
                 made
                 their
                 Sallies
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 all
                 should
                 leave
                 the
                 whole
                 Draught
                 and
                 Colouring
                 to
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 the
                 Painter
                 ,
                 yet
                 nevertheless
                 should
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 Picture
                 of
                 the
                 Siege
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 contributed
                 nothing
                 but
                 Names
                 .
                 So
                 to
                 assert
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 effected
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 declare
                 ,
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 my
                 apprehension
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 as
                 to
                 confess
                 ingenuously
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 totally
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 discours'd
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   If
                   a
                   Corporeal
                   Action
                   be
                   joyned
                   to
                   any
                   Cogitation
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   remember
                   the
                   one
                   without
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 must
                 be
                 tried
                 for
                 the
                 finding
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Ocoult
                   Inclinations
                
                 or
                 Qualities
                 which
                 are
                 observed
                 in
                 some
                 Men
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 effected
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 but
                 two
                 things
                 ;
                 First
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 connection
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 once
                 we
                 have
                 join'd
                 any
                 one
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Action
                
                 to
                 any
                 thought
                 ,
                 never
                 after
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 manifests
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 attends
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 in
                 those
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 sick
                 ,
                 have
                 drunk
                 up
                 any
                 Potion
                 with
                 much
                 distast
                 and
                 reluctance
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 afterwards
                 feed
                 upon
                 any
                 Meat
                 or
                 Drink
                 that
                 hath
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 relish
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Potion
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Stomach
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 an
                 aversation
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 cannot
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 remember
                 that
                 Aversion
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Savour
                 ,
                 which
                 sometime
                 offended
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 must
                 return
                 into
                 the
                 Mind
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Sometimes
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   may
                   be
                   effected
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Actions
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   not
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 observe
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 of
                 necessity
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Actions
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 be
                 joyn'd
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 thoughts
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 that
                 speak
                 English
                 utter
                 their
                 conceptions
                 by
                 some
                 certain
                 words
                 different
                 from
                 those
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 French
                 express
                 their
                 cogitations
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 both
                 mean
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 otherwise
                 is
                 DEUS
                 conceived
                 by
                 an
                 English
                 Man
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 word
                 GOD
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 a
                 French
                 Man
                 under
                 the
                 word
                 DIEU
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 understanding
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 tho'
                 by
                 two
                 different
                 appellations
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 an
                 
                   English
                   Man
                
                 hears
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 apprehends
                 thereby
                 an
                 
                   Infinite
                   ,
                   Eternal
                   ,
                   Almighty
                   Being
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 the
                 same
                 doth
                 a
                 
                   French
                   Man
                
                 when
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 DIEU
                 comes
                 to
                 his
                 Ear.
                 
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Whence
                   Natural
                   Aversions
                   arise
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 thus
                 briefly
                 noted
                 ,
                 any
                 one
                 may
                 easily
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 matters
                 which
                 he
                 finds
                 particular
                 either
                 to
                 himself
                 or
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 Aversions
                 which
                 are
                 observed
                 in
                 some
                 men
                 ,
                 against
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 hence
                 proceed
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 Life
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 hurt
                 or
                 offended
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 Roses
                 ,
                 might
                 possibly
                 have
                 given
                 to
                 an
                 Infant
                 ,
                 while
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 Cradle
                 ,
                 some
                 great
                 Offence
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Cat
                 might
                 have
                 affrighted
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 ones
                 taking
                 notice
                 thereof
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Party
                 's
                 retaining
                 it
                 afterwards
                 in
                 memory
                 .
                 Some
                 Aversions
                 also
                 are
                 produced
                 in
                 us
                 before
                 we
                 are
                 born
                 ,
                 since
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 have
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 influence
                 upon
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 Child
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 whatever
                 is
                 hurtful
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 hurtful
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Thus
                 James
                 I.
                 King
                 of
                 Great
                 Britain
                 ,
                 had
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Aversion
                 to
                 drawn
                 Swords
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 behold
                 them
                 without
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 horror
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 thus
                 affected
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 his
                 Mother
                 Mary
                 ,
                 Queen
                 of
                 Scots
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 great
                 with
                 Child
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 frighted
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Sword
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 in
                 her
                 Bed-Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 her
                 Face
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 barbarous
                 manner
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 Courtiers
                 was
                 stabb'd
                 to
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   K.
                   
                     James
                     I.
                  
                   so
                   much
                   abhorred
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   a
                   drawn
                   Sword.
                   
                
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 easie
                 matter
                 to
                 determin
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 
                   King's
                   Horror
                
                 upon
                 the
                 said
                 occasion
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 conceive
                 how
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 was
                 only
                 transmitted
                 through
                 the
                 Eyes
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Mothers
                   Glandule
                
                 ,
                 could
                 light
                 upon
                 the
                 Glandule
                 of
                 the
                 Infant
                 ,
                 whereas
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Odour
                 of
                 Roses
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Savour
                 of
                 Meat
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 aptly
                 enough
                 made
                 our
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Odour
                 of
                 the
                 Roses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Savour'd
                   Aliment
                
                 might
                 easily
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 Infant
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 nourisht
                 by
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 have
                 a
                 communion
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Novel
                   String
                
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 that
                 Aversion
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 might
                 happen
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Mothers
                   Eyes
                
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 so-horrid
                 an
                 Object
                 ,
                 a
                 Notable
                 Mutation
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Mothers
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Infant
                 she
                 carried
                 in
                 her
                 Womb
                 was
                 
                 offended
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 mutual
                 Relation
                 between
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Imagination
                   alone
                   can
                   beget
                   such
                   aversions
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 absolute
                 Necessity
                 that
                 the
                 Object
                 should
                 be
                 always
                 present
                 to
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 exciting
                 of
                 any
                 Passion
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 effected
                 by
                 Imagination
                 alone
                 .
                 For
                 an
                 Impression
                 through
                 the
                 Arteries
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 may
                 arrive
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 produce
                 some
                 Marks
                 thereof
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Women
                 who
                 transgress
                 their
                 
                   Nuptial
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 prostitute
                 themselves
                 to
                 other
                 Men
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 bring
                 forth
                 Children
                 like
                 to
                 their
                 Husbands
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 being
                 surpriz'd
                 by
                 the
                 sudden
                 arrival
                 of
                 their
                 Husbands
                 ,
                 causes
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Presence
                 of
                 their
                 said
                 Husbands
                 perpetually
                 represented
                 to
                 their
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 observ'd
                 in
                 the
                 9
                 
                   th
                   Book
                
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Natural
                   History
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Imagination
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   of
                   two
                   Men
                   beheld
                   ,
                   we
                   love
                   one
                   more
                   than
                   another
                   .
                
                 There
                 seems
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 Difficulty
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 ,
                 why
                 of
                 two
                 Persons
                 ,
                 whose
                 Merits
                 are
                 equally
                 unknown
                 ,
                 we
                 incline
                 to
                 Love
                 one
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 any
                 great
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 seriously
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Objects
                 which
                 affect
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 move
                 certain
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Pleits
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 farther
                 concern
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 vanish
                 ;
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 part
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 receiv'd
                 ,
                 remains
                 dispos'd
                 for
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 Pleits
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 Object
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 any
                 Similitude
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 So
                 when
                 yet
                 a
                 Child
                 ,
                 languishing
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 Distemper
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 over
                 by
                 the
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 I
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Woman
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 Care
                 and
                 Industry
                 recovering
                 my
                 Health
                 ,
                 I
                 contracted
                 so
                 intimate
                 a
                 Friendship
                 with
                 a
                 Son
                 of
                 hers
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 scarcely
                 be
                 divided
                 from
                 his
                 Company
                 ,
                 without
                 much
                 Regret
                 and
                 Impatience
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 Months
                 ,
                 being
                 carried
                 home
                 to
                 my
                 Parents
                 ,
                 I
                 perpetually
                 languish'd
                 with
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 this
                 my
                 Little
                 Companion
                 ;
                 nor
                 put
                 I
                 any
                 end
                 to
                 my
                 Tears
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 restored
                 to
                 my
                 Society
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 a
                 few
                 Months
                 after
                 ,
                 it
                 pleased
                 GOD
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 I
                 continued
                 to
                 bear
                 a
                 singular
                 Affection
                 towards
                 all
                 Boys
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 that
                 resembled
                 him
                 in
                 Countenance
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 day
                 preserve
                 the
                 same
                 Affection
                 to
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 Resemblance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   This
                   Disposition
                   is
                   induc'd
                   from
                   Objects
                   by
                   the
                   Senses
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   some
                   other
                   Cause
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 Love
                 any
                 Body
                 for
                 any
                 hidden
                 Cause
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 credible
                 that
                 it
                 hence
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 formerly
                 in
                 some
                 beloved
                 Object
                 ,
                 tho'
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 doubtless
                 that
                 which
                 thus
                 allures
                 our
                 Affection
                 ,
                 is
                 oftner
                 a
                 Vertue
                 than
                 a
                 Vice
                 ;
                 yet
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 may
                 sometimes
                 so
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 Vice
                 ,
                 no
                 wise
                 Man
                 ought
                 to
                 indulge
                 to
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Affection
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 well
                 weigh'd
                 the
                 Merit
                 of
                 that
                 Person
                 ,
                 with
                 whose
                 Presence
                 or
                 Concernment
                 ,
                 he
                 finds
                 himself
                 so
                 affected
                 .
                 
                   DES
                   CARTES
                
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Child
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 himself
                 writes
                 to
                 CHANUTE
                 ,
                 loved
                 a
                 little
                 Girl
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Age
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 Squint-Ey'd
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Impression
                 ,
                 which
                 through
                 the
                 Sight
                 was
                 received
                 in
                 his
                 Brain
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Impression
                 which
                 was
                 also
                 made
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 he
                 lighted
                 upon
                 any
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 like
                 sort
                 of
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 himself
                 properise
                 to
                 Love
                 them
                 above
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 thing
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 that
                 Imperfection
                 ;
                 yet
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 his
                 Love.
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 revolving
                 with
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 apprehended
                 this
                 Blemish
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 occasion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 no
                 longer
                 affected
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 Of
                 the
                 Immortality
                 of
                 Human
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 its
                 State
                 after
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Human
                   Mind
                   being
                   Spiritual
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   destroyed
                   .
                
                 THat
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 is
                 uncapable
                 of
                 Death
                 and
                 Destruction
                 ,
                 its
                 Nature
                 and
                 Functions
                 clearly
                 demonstrate
                 :
                 For
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 often
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Essence
                
                 and
                 separate
                 from
                 all
                 Matter
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 consequently
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 Destruction
                 and
                 Corruption
                 ;
                 since
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 Concrete
                 and
                 Compound
                 can
                 be
                 separated
                 ,
                 divided
                 ,
                 or
                 taken
                 asunder
                 .
                 For
                 Destruction
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 Separation
                 ,
                 Dividing
                 ,
                 or
                 Parting
                 asunder
                 of
                 those
                 Parts
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 the
                 said
                 Destruction
                 were
                 held
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 Link
                 or
                 Tye.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Which
                   is
                   also
                   made
                   evident
                   from
                   its
                   Functions
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 do
                 the
                 Functions
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 less
                 argue
                 its
                 Incorruption
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 Effected
                 by
                 no
                 Organ
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 made
                 out
                 almost
                 throughout
                 this
                 whole
                 Work
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 forms
                 and
                 proportions
                 the
                 
                   Universal
                   Natures
                
                 of
                 things
                 abstracted
                 from
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Faculty
                
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Power
                 or
                 Faculty
                 subjected
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Material
                   Organ
                
                 ,
                 receives
                 the
                 Qualities
                 and
                 Forms
                 of
                 things
                 after
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   Corporeal
                   manner
                
                 What
                 therefore
                 comprehends
                 Forms
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Spiritual
                   manner
                
                 ,
                 u●es
                 no
                 Instrument
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 Neither
                 indeed
                 are
                 the
                 Principles
                 imprest
                 upon
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Rudiments
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 assign'd
                 to
                 out
                 
                   Intellect
                   ,
                   Mathematical
                   Demonstrations
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Certain
                 and
                 Fix'd
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 any
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Acts
                
                 or
                 Productions
                 of
                 Imagination
                 .
                 But
                 nothing
                 Incommutable
                 or
                 perfectly
                 Single
                 ;
                 nothing
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 nothing
                 Universal
                 and
                 Abstract
                 is
                 perceived
                 by
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Imagination
                 ;
                 whereas
                 all
                 Bodies
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 
                   mutation
                   ,
                   place
                
                 ,
                 and
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   Compounds
                   and
                   Simples
                   are
                   said
                   ,
                   to
                   lose
                   their
                   Existen●●
                   ▪
                
                 Now
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 support
                 this
                 Verity
                 with
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 perish
                 or
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 Simple
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Compound
                 .
                 The
                 Compound
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 lose
                 their
                 Existence
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Parts
                 which
                 concur
                 to
                 their
                 Composition
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 Cease
                 ,
                 when
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 compos'd
                 ,
                 are
                 separated
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Simple
                 can
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Annihilation
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 be
                 produc'd
                 but
                 by
                 Creation
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 Creation
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 Annihilation
                 ,
                 are
                 both
                 beyond
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 ability
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 way
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 any
                 Creature
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 purely
                 Simple
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Subject
                 that
                 entertains
                 Cogitation
                 or
                 Thought
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 various
                 Modes
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Capacity
                 of
                 being
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 is
                 Naturally
                 repugnant
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Since
                   the
                   Body
                   perishes
                   not
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   must
                   the
                   Soul
                   have
                   an
                   Existence
                
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 appear
                 more
                 evidently
                 ,
                 by
                 comparing
                 the
                 Soul
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 Certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 which
                 gives
                 place
                 in
                 dignity
                 and
                 perfection
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 Nothing
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 How
                 therefore
                 can
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 noble
                 and
                 more
                 perfect
                 
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 annihilated
                 when
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 ?
                 Since
                 indeed
                 ,
                 no
                 Reason
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 for
                 the
                 duration
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Material
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 more
                 forcible
                 Right
                 ,
                 be
                 apply'd
                 to
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Evidence
                 of
                 Sense
                 for
                 the
                 Consistence
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 maintain'd
                 of
                 all
                 its
                 Parts
                 ,
                 since
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 resolv'd
                 ,
                 are
                 undiscernible
                 to
                 our
                 Senses
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 perception
                 of
                 our
                 Senses
                 so
                 efficacious
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Reasons
                 henceforth
                 to
                 be
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 are
                 for
                 asserting
                 the
                 Immortality
                 of
                 the
                 Soul.
                 
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Human
                   Mind
                   can
                   be
                   destroy'd
                   by
                   no
                   Created
                   Being
                   .
                
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 Objected
                 ,
                 That
                 GOD
                 by
                 his
                 Power
                 can
                 annihilate
                 all
                 Souls
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 through
                 his
                 Preservation
                 alone
                 that
                 Souls
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Immortal
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 confess
                 ,
                 as
                 acknowledging
                 that
                 GOD
                 alone
                 is
                 a
                 Being
                 wholly
                 
                   Independent
                   ,
                   Eternal
                   ,
                   Necessary
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 Existent
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 pleases
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 nothing
                 now
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 out
                 plainly
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Nature
                 and
                 Quality
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 corrupted
                 or
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 any
                 
                   Created
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Ground
                 for
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 call'd
                 Immortal
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 being
                 Undeniable
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 is
                 all
                 Wise
                 ,
                 all
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Constant
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Human
                   Soul
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Noblest
                 Workmanship
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Maker
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 Who
                 can
                 imagin
                 or
                 believe
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 so
                 Wise
                 and
                 Constant
                 a
                 Maker
                 to
                 Create
                 so
                 Glorious
                 a
                 Work
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 to
                 destroy
                 it
                 ?
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 gainsaid
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 by
                 his
                 extraordinary
                 Power
                 ,
                 can
                 destroy
                 the
                 
                   Human
                   Soul
                
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 absolute
                 Esse
                 or
                 Being
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 destroy
                 it
                 by
                 his
                 ordinary
                 Power
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Soul
                 Immortal
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 treat
                 of
                 the
                 Immortality
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 Whether
                 GOD
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Extraordinary
                 Power
                 can
                 destroy
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 whether
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 by
                 
                   Natural
                   Causes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Power
                 of
                 GOD.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Corruption
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   follows
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   Corruption
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Man
                 dies
                 ,
                 Death
                 happens
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 only
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 are
                 divided
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 figure
                 changed
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 division
                 of
                 Members
                 ,
                 or
                 change
                 of
                 Figure
                 ,
                 no
                 way
                 concern
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 is
                 indivisible
                 ,
                 and
                 affected
                 with
                 no
                 Figure
                 .
                 Who
                 therefore
                 can
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Inextense
                 ,
                 can
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 slight
                 a
                 Cause
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Change
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 perish
                 or
                 be
                 annihilated
                 ?
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Annihilation
                 hath
                 not
                 yet
                 been
                 found
                 in
                 Nature
                 :
                 Nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 by
                 any
                 Argument
                 or
                 Example
                 ,
                 that
                 Substance
                 can
                 perish
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 
                   Human
                   Mind
                
                 is
                 a
                 Substance
                 Independent
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 any
                 way
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Mutations
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 Exist
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Immortal
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Cause
                   capable
                   to
                   destroy
                   a
                   separate
                   Soul.
                   
                
                 As
                 to
                 what
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 hence
                 may
                 indeed
                 be
                 inferr'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 may
                 possibly
                 subsist
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 last
                 so
                 Eternally
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 admitting
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 follow
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 no
                 Cause
                 can
                 be
                 assign'd
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 destroy
                 it
                 in
                 its
                 state
                 of
                 Separation
                 ,
                 since
                 at
                 time
                 it
                 is
                 free
                 from
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 alone
                 is
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 Change.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Arguments
                   of
                   Lucretius
                   against
                   the
                   Souls
                   Immortality
                   .
                
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Arguments
                 heap'd
                 up
                 by
                 LUCRETIUS
                 against
                 the
                 Immortality
                 of
                 the
                 Soul.
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 weight
                 against
                 those
                 who
                 distinguish
                 Soul
                 from
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 assign
                 them
                 contrary
                 Functions
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Soul
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 Diseases
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 disturb'd
                 in
                 
                   immoderate
                   Drink
                   ,
                   Epilepsy
                
                 and
                 Phrensie
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 lost
                 in
                 swouning
                 Fits.
                 This
                 happens
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 joyn'd
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 its
                 Instrument
                 in
                 performing
                 most
                 of
                 its
                 Actions
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 Scribe
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 a
                 well-made
                 Pen
                 makes
                 neat
                 Letters
                 or
                 Characters
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 Pen
                 being
                 worn
                 out
                 with
                 long
                 use
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 Cut
                 his
                 Letters
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Soul
                 lighting
                 upon
                 a
                 weak
                 and
                 infirm
                 Body
                 ,
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 perform
                 its
                 wonted
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 remains
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 benum'd
                 ,
                 sluggish
                 and
                 altogether
                 unactive
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Diseases
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   attributed
                   to
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 This
                 change
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 default
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 help
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 tyed
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 it
                 operates
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 Phrensie
                 or
                 Lethargy
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Soul
                 which
                 is
                 distemper'd
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Brain
                 :
                 The
                 Instrument
                 fails
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Functions
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 Drunkenness
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Brain
                 being
                 unloaded
                 of
                 its
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 recover'd
                 and
                 comes
                 to
                 it self
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 performs
                 its
                 Offices
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   State
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   after
                   its
                   Departure
                   from
                   the
                   Body
                   is
                   unknown
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 after
                 its
                 Departure
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 is
                 altogether
                 unknown
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 wholly
                 depends
                 upon
                 GODS
                 good
                 Pleasure
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Conjecture
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 will
                 then
                 use
                 its
                 Faculties
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 rash
                 Conceit
                 in
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 ascribe
                 such
                 Perfections
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 uncertain
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 measure
                 its
                 Felicity
                 by
                 their
                 groundless
                 Apprehension
                 ,
                 since
                 without
                 Revelation
                 we
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 assurance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 it
                 follows
                 necessarily
                 from
                 its
                 Nature
                 :
                 Only
                 thus
                 much
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 Immortal
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Substance
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 its
                 destruction
                 follows
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 its
                 Mate
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 always
                 persevere
                 in
                 its
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 will
                 always
                 Think
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Soul
                   after
                   Death
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   sensible
                   ,
                   nor
                   remember
                   .
                
                 We
                 may
                 likewise
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 have
                 no
                 commerce
                 with
                 
                   External
                   Objects
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 of
                 Body
                 whatsoever
                 can
                 act
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 only
                 its
                 Union
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 renders
                 it
                 capable
                 of
                 receiving
                 the
                 Species
                 and
                 Actions
                 of
                 Objects
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 all
                 Sensibility
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 destitute
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 Memory
                 ,
                 as
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 those
                 things
                 depend
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 chiefly
                 conducible
                 for
                 the
                 safeguard
                 and
                 knowing
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 thereof
                 .
                 Altho'
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 perceive
                 many
                 Objects
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Intellect
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 render
                 their
                 Notions
                 more
                 distinct
                 and
                 clear
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 conversant
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 Obstacle
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 may
                 reproduce
                 those
                 Notions
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 remember
                 them
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 occur
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 once
                 it
                 had
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Soul
                   will
                   more
                   clearly
                   know
                   Objects
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 no
                 Bodies
                 can
                 any
                 longer
                 act
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 an
                 evident
                 consequence
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 State
                 and
                 Condition
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 absolute
                 Mistress
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 think
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 its
                 own
                 Will
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 ;
                 except
                 by
                 chance
                 the
                 
                   Almighty
                   Maker
                
                 of
                 All
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Minds
                 or
                 Intelligences
                 with
                 which
                 it
                 converseth
                 ,
                 create
                 a
                 new
                 Thought
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 remain
                 employed
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 Cogitations
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 the
                 more
                 diligently
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 greater
                 attention
                 perceive
                 things
                 Objected
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 the
                 more
                 acutely
                 advance
                 in
                 Sciences
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Will
                   every
                   where
                   accompanies
                   the
                   Mind
                   .
                
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Souls
                   Will
                
                 and
                 Faculty
                 of
                 disposing
                 it self
                 .
                 By
                 reason
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 Commotions
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 before
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 Commerce
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 obnoxious
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 liberty
                 execute
                 its
                 own
                 own
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 expel
                 the
                 Doubts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 an
                 Obstacle
                 to
                 its
                 Determination
                 .
                 Yet
                 of
                 it self
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 altogether
                 free
                 from
                 Errour
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 regard
                 its
                 Intellect
                 is
                 Finite
                 ,
                 and
                 penetrates
                 not
                 into
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 deceiv'd
                 in
                 its
                 Perceptions
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 prone
                 to
                 Errour
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 being
                 no
                 longer
                 possest
                 by
                 any
                 Prejudices
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 free
                 from
                 Affections
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 gain
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 give
                 assent
                 to
                 those
                 Things
                 which
                 it
                 knows
                 not
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 less
                 liable
                 to
                 Deception
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   Doubtful
                   whether
                   the
                   Mind
                   can
                   ,
                   after
                   Separation
                   ,
                   move
                   another
                   Body
                   .
                
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 apparently
                 determin'd
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 Mind
                 will
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 said
                 State
                 of
                 Separation
                 ,
                 retain
                 the
                 Power
                 which
                 before
                 it
                 had
                 of
                 moving
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 since
                 indeed
                 such
                 a
                 Faculty
                 doth
                 not
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Finite
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 neither
                 indeed
                 is
                 the
                 said
                 Faculty
                 granted
                 to
                 its
                 Will
                 ,
                 except
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 pleas'd
                 its
                 Maker
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 Decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 
                   Moving
                   Power
                
                 must
                 depend
                 upon
                 his
                 Will.
                 But
                 since
                 it
                 highly
                 conduceth
                 to
                 the
                 extolling
                 the
                 Clemency
                 of
                 
                   Almighty
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Works
                 should
                 be
                 manifested
                 to
                 his
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 conserve
                 this
                 
                   Moving
                   Power
                
                 in
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 Capacity
                 to
                 joyn
                 their
                 Cogitations
                 at
                 pleasure
                 to
                 certain
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 desire
                 to
                 move
                 and
                 know
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   Soul
                   ,
                   after
                   Separation
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   capable
                   of
                   no
                   Pain
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 As
                 the
                 Mind
                 or
                 Soul
                 is
                 all
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 no
                 more
                 after
                 Separation
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 Joy
                 or
                 Pain
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 sprung
                 from
                 the
                 Affections
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 of
                 Joy
                 and
                 Pain
                 ,
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Intellect
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 ever
                 the
                 Mind
                 chances
                 to
                 suffer
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 a
                 
                   Corporeal
                   thing
                
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 consequently
                 of
                 Necessity
                 be
                 United
                 thereunto
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 its
                 Cogitations
                 must
                 be
                 connex'd
                 to
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Measure
                 of
                 that
                 Impulse
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 suffer
                 from
                 it
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 improbable
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Fire
                 of
                 Hell
                 may
                 act
                 upon
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Damned
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Other
                   things
                   are
                   hid
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   except
                   what
                   is
                   revealed
                   by
                   Faith.
                   
                
                 
                   Other
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   attributed
                   to
                   the
                
                 Soul
                 ,
                 
                   after
                   its
                
                 Departure
                 
                   from
                   the
                
                 Body
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   uncertain
                   and
                   altogether
                   depend
                   upon
                   the
                
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Mercy
                 of
                 Almighty
                 GOD
                 ,
                 whose
                 Arcana
                 or
                 Secret
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   go
                   about
                   to
                   search
                   into
                   ,
                   is
                   both
                   Rash
                   and
                   Profane
                   .
                   Hence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   our
                
                 Illustrious
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   his
                
                 Epistle
                 
                   to
                   the
                
                 Princess
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 
                   thus
                   utters
                   his
                
                 Mind
                 
                   about
                   the
                
                 State
                 
                   of
                   the
                
                 Soul
                 
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                
                 Body
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 far
                 less
                 ,
                 than
                 Sir
                 
                   KENELM
                   DIGBY
                
                 :
                 For
                 omitting
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 Faith
                 instructs
                 us
                 in
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 Conjecture
                 many
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 meer
                 Dint
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 sufficiently
                 flatter
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 build
                 mighty
                 Hopes
                 ;
                 but
                 can
                 gather
                 nothing
                 of
                 Certainty
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Tenth
               Part
               OF
               THE
               INSTITUTION
               OF
               PHILOSOPHY
               .
               VIZ.
               ETHICKS
               ,
               Or
               ,
               The
               Right
               way
               of
               Ordering
               the
               LIFE
               of
               MAN.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 PREFATORY
                 Discourse
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Dignity
                 and
                 Vse
                 of
                 Ethicks
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Dignity
                   of
                   Ethicks
                   above
                   other
                   Sciences
                   .
                
                 THO'
                 all
                 Philosophy
                 was
                 Invented
                 for
                 the
                 Good
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 conducive
                 to
                 his
                 
                   Natural
                   Felicity
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 doth
                 ETHICKS
                 deservedly
                 take
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 amongst
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 excelling
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Usefulness
                 and
                 the
                 Worthiness
                 of
                 its
                 End.
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 other
                 Sciences
                 prescribe
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 an
                 Exercise
                 and
                 Accomplishment
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Wit
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Ethicks
                 are
                 the
                 Remedies
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Soul.
                   Logick
                
                 may
                 pride
                 her self
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 her
                 Rules
                 direct
                 and
                 guide
                 the
                 Operations
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 putting
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 Truth
                 and
                 Falshood
                 ,
                 illuminate
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 prevent
                 it
                 from
                 falling
                 into
                 Errour
                 :
                 But
                 Ethicks
                 ,
                 taking
                 a
                 higher
                 flight
                 ,
                 enquires
                 into
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 persuades
                 the
                 pursuit
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 discover'd
                 its
                 Charms
                 and
                 Amiableness
                 ,
                 allures
                 Mortals
                 ,
                 and
                 enflames
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 may
                 boast
                 her
                 searching
                 into
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 penetrating
                 all
                 the
                 Secrets
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 she
                 discerns
                 those
                 hidden
                 Properties
                 that
                 escape
                 the
                 most
                 piercing
                 Eye
                 :
                 But
                 
                   Moral
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 pursuing
                 a
                 more
                 Noble
                 Game
                 ,
                 teaches
                 us
                 to
                 subdue
                 Monsters
                 ,
                 to
                 tame
                 our
                 Passions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 Victors
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 Let
                 Metaphysicks
                 please
                 her self
                 ,
                 that
                 mounting
                 up
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 she
                 takes
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 Intelligences
                 separate
                 from
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 daring
                 Undertaking
                 endeavours
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Unity
                 :
                 Whilst
                 Ethicks
                 with
                 much
                 more
                 certainty
                 displays
                 the
                 Honour
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Worship
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 GOD
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 manifesting
                 to
                 us
                 that
                 Supream
                 Essence
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 chiefest
                 of
                 all
                 Beings
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 put
                 us
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Obedience
                 and
                 Observance
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 forceth
                 us
                 to
                 believe
                 it
                 most
                 due
                 to
                 Him.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   more
                   excellent
                   thing
                   to
                   pursue
                   Good
                   ▪
                   than
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 Who
                 is
                 there
                 amongst
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 prefer
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 Good
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Love
                   of
                   Truth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 rather
                 embrace
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 please
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 barren
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 I
                 confess
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Noble
                 thing
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 Affections
                 of
                 
                   Material
                   things
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 search
                 out
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Properties
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 sorts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 who
                 must
                 not
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 far
                 more
                 glorious
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 Curb
                 in
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 Concupiscence
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 undervalue
                 all
                 the
                 gay
                 Bubbles
                 ,
                 which
                 almost
                 the
                 World
                 doth
                 admire
                 and
                 doat
                 upon
                 ?
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 more
                 great
                 and
                 wonderful
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 wrestle
                 against
                 
                   Fawning
                   Lust
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 retort
                 the
                 Darts
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Domestick
                   Enemy
                
                 upon
                 himself
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 express
                 Character
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 sublime
                 Soul
                 ,
                 to
                 despise
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prefer
                 a
                 mean
                 and
                 low
                 Estate
                 before
                 the
                 Pleasures
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 Grandure
                 ?
                 All
                 those
                 are
                 the
                 Effects
                 of
                 the
                 good
                 Counsel
                 Ethicks
                 gives
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 Qualities
                 we
                 so
                 much
                 admire
                 in
                 Men
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 her
                 Precepts
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Ancients
                 look'd
                 upon
                 that
                 Philosophy
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 fruitless
                 and
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 not
                 restrain
                 our
                 Passions
                 ;
                 which
                 did
                 not
                 put
                 us
                 upon
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 nor
                 insinuate
                 into
                 our
                 Minds
                 the
                 wholsom
                 
                   Laws
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   front
                   Part
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   ETHICA
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   In.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                
              
               
               
               
                 
                 For
                 as
                 that
                 Art
                 of
                 Physick
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 remove
                 the
                 Disease
                 of
                 
                   Mans
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 or
                 teach
                 us
                 how
                 Health
                 may
                 be
                 preserved
                 or
                 restored
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 advantage
                 in
                 that
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 remove
                 the
                 Maladies
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 like
                 some
                 Trees
                 produceth
                 nothing
                 but
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 and
                 pleaseth
                 us
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 shade
                 of
                 Words
                 .
                 This
                 commendation
                 doth
                 only
                 belong
                 to
                 Ethicks
                 ,
                 who
                 like
                 a
                 Mistress
                 of
                 Manners
                 informs
                 Men
                 what
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 indeed
                 the
                 discipline
                 and
                 exercise
                 of
                 Actions
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 of
                 Words
                 or
                 Notions
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 extent
                 of
                 her
                 Power
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 she
                 that
                 first
                 built
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 reduced
                 People
                 of
                 different
                 inclinations
                 into
                 
                   Societies
                   .
                   She
                
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 instructs
                 States-men
                 ,
                 and
                 teaches
                 them
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Governing
                 ,
                 shewing
                 them
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 avoid
                 the
                 Envy
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 governed
                 .
                 She
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 informs
                 Husbands
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 behave
                 themselves
                 towards
                 their
                 Wives
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 care
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 Education
                 of
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 govern
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 without
                 injuring
                 them
                 .
                 She
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 prescribes
                 Rules
                 to
                 Masters
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 govern
                 their
                 Servants
                 :
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 directed
                 by
                 her
                 advice
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 borrow
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Governing
                 and
                 Obeying
                 from
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   things
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   handled
                   in
                   this
                   Tenth
                   part
                   .
                
                 In
                 order
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 distinct
                 discovery
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 
                   Moral
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 worth
                 my
                 pains
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 Words
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 what
                 I
                 intend
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 in
                 this
                 Part
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 open
                 the
                 whole
                 Order
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 this
                 Work.
                 First
                 ,
                 I
                 intend
                 to
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Summum
                   Bonum
                
                 or
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 wherein
                 it
                 precisely
                 consists
                 ;
                 next
                 I
                 shall
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Definition
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 distribute
                 into
                 two
                 Parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   division
                   and
                   Nature
                   of
                   Vertue
                   .
                
                 One
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 named
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Directive
                 ,
                 she
                 that
                 giveth
                 Instruction
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 are
                 the
                 chief
                 Doers
                 ,
                 employed
                 in
                 the
                 making
                 men
                 vertuous
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 First
                 whereof
                 regards
                 our selves
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                 
                   
                     Temperance
                     and
                  
                   
                     Fortitude
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 latter
                 regards
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Justice
                
                 towards
                 
                   
                     GOD
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     Godliness
                     or
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   
                     Men
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     Benevolence
                     and
                     Beneficence
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Neither
                 have
                 I
                 unadvisedly
                 resolved
                 upon
                 this
                 Method
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Vertues
                 are
                 a
                 help
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 constant
                 prosecution
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 steps
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 raise
                 our
                 Souls
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Worthy
                 and
                 Honest
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 done
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Passions
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 Matter
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 whereon
                 they
                 chiefly
                 exert
                 their
                 Activity
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 I
                 add
                 a
                 few
                 Chapters
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 is
                 chiefly
                 treated
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Liberty
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 belong
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 consistent
                 with
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Power
                 of
                 GOD.
                 Upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 also
                 ,
                 I
                 enter
                 upon
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 the
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Evil
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 conformable
                 to
                 right
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 to
                 thwart
                 and
                 cross
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 I
                 shut
                 up
                 this
                 discourse
                 with
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 Man
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 
                   Citizen
                   in
                   particular
                
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 two
                 considerations
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 Man
                 may
                 be
                 comprehended
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 also
                 have
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 Treatise
                 I
                 follow
                 the
                 Sentiments
                 of
                 
                   DES
                   CARTES
                
                 :
                 And
                 tho'
                 he
                 hath
                 writ
                 but
                 litle
                 concerning
                 
                   Moral
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 raise
                 this
                 structure
                 upon
                 the
                 Foundation
                 he
                 hath
                 laid
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 Writ
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Soul
                   of
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Passions
                 to
                 discover
                 his
                 Sense
                 of
                 
                   Moral
                   Matters
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Ethicks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 principal
                 Parts
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Certainty
                   of
                   Moral
                   Philosophy
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 ETHICKS
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Directrix
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 accordingly
                 she
                 derives
                 her
                 certainty
                 from
                 her
                 own
                 Principles
                 ;
                 which
                 do
                 so
                 much
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 her
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 their
                 assistance
                 ,
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Vertue
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 had
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 PLATO
                 well
                 observes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 an
                 impulse
                 of
                 Nature
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 
                   Divine
                   choice
                
                 and
                 favour
                 ,
                 that
                 Vertues
                 are
                 acquired
                 ,
                 and
                 Vices
                 banished
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 call
                 in
                 Science
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 
                   doing
                   well
                
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 assistance
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 her
                 Rules
                 and
                 Directions
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 exercised
                 to
                 good
                 manners
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inborn
                 Seeds
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 that
                 lye
                 buried
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 cherished
                 and
                 spring
                 forth
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 some
                 have
                 been
                 known
                 to
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Vertuous
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 
                   precepts
                   of
                   Ethicks
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 must
                 not
                 we
                 therefore
                 deny
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Art
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 we
                 refuse
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Art
                 to
                 Physick
                 ,
                 tho'
                 sometimes
                 we
                 may
                 recover
                 our
                 Health
                 without
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Tho'
                   Ethicks
                   in
                   it self
                   be
                   very
                   familiar
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   are
                   but
                   few
                   that
                   agree
                   in
                   explaining
                   of
                   its
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 Some
                 think
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 thing
                 to
                 undertake
                 the
                 Explications
                 of
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 Ethicks
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Rules
                 conducing
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 deportment
                 of
                 our
                 Lives
                 ,
                 seem
                 so
                 very
                 notorious
                 and
                 familiar
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 .
                 Who
                 knows
                 not
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 that
                 Vertue
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 inesteem
                 and
                 practised
                 ;
                 that
                 Parents
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 obeyd
                 and
                 honour'd
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 GOD
                 ,
                 whom
                 all
                 adore
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 beloved
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 proper
                 indeed
                 ,
                 to
                 form
                 Rules
                 concerning
                 things
                 we
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 Matters
                 that
                 are
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 best
                 left
                 to
                 every
                 ones
                 owns
                 Sense
                 and
                 consideration
                 .
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 apt
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 their
                 mind
                 also
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 men
                 did
                 agree
                 universally
                 in
                 the
                 Principles
                 and
                 dictates
                 of
                 this
                 Art
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 all
                 without
                 exception
                 embraced
                 ,
                 what
                 seems
                 evident
                 to
                 some
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 most
                 men
                 now
                 adays
                 are
                 so
                 infected
                 with
                 the
                 itch
                 of
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 many
                 times
                 start
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 new
                 Opinions
                 only
                 to
                 gratifie
                 their
                 wrangling
                 and
                 disputing
                 Humour
                 .
                 As
                 appears
                 more
                 particularly
                 in
                 this
                 Matter
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 tho'
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Moral
                   Philosophy
                
                 be
                 tost
                 in
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 that
                 concur
                 in
                 their
                 Sense
                 about
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 it
                 be
                 very
                 dangerous
                 to
                 mistake
                 in
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 our
                 Manners
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 due
                 regulating
                 of
                 our
                 Lives
                 ,
                 yet
                 many
                 chuse
                 rather
                 ,
                 to
                 question
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 
                   Moral
                   Dictates
                
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 want
                 an
                 opportunity
                 of
                 thwarting
                 and
                 contradicting
                 the
                 Sentiments
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 tho'
                 never
                 so
                 clear
                 and
                 incontestable
                 .
                 But
                 may
                 I
                 never
                 be
                 tainted
                 with
                 this
                 Evil
                 ,
                 whose
                 aim
                 only
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 pursue
                 Truth
                 ,
                 not
                 concerning
                 my self
                 about
                 what
                 others
                 teach
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 Opinions
                 they
                 espouse
                 :
                 
                 My
                 design
                 only
                 being
                 to
                 explain
                 what
                 
                   DES
                   CARTES
                
                 hath
                 left
                 in
                 writing
                 about
                 these
                 Matters
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pursue
                 his
                 sense
                 and
                 meaning
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Definition
                   of
                   Ethicks
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 from
                 his
                 
                   Method
                   of
                   discoursing
                   aright
                
                 ,
                 I
                 gather
                 this
                 definition
                 of
                 
                   Moral
                   Philosophy
                
                 :
                 viz.
                 
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   right
                   way
                   or
                   course
                   of
                   thinking
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   obtaining
                   of
                   Human
                   Felicity
                   .
                
                 Or
                 
                   a
                   Discipline
                   directing
                   man
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   voluntary
                   Actions
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   live
                   well
                   and
                   happily
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 it
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 those
                 Arts
                 ,
                 which
                 leave
                 behind
                 them
                 some
                 perceptible
                 Matter
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Action
                 is
                 over
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Moral
                   Philosophy
                
                 is
                 not
                 conversant
                 about
                 any
                 
                   External
                   Matters
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 considers
                 
                   Bodily
                   Actions
                
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 intirely
                 employed
                 and
                 concern'd
                 about
                 the
                 inward
                 Operations
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 submitted
                 to
                 
                   Right
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 directed
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Good.
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 constitute
                 its
                 difference
                 from
                 other
                 Arts
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 added
                 
                   to
                   live
                   well
                   and
                   happily
                
                 ;
                 that
                 from
                 thence
                 we
                 might
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 perfected
                 by
                 
                   Moral
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 directed
                 by
                 its
                 precepts
                 to
                 act
                 rightly
                 ,
                 and
                 comporting
                 with
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Object
                   and
                   end
                   of
                   Ethicks
                   .
                
                 The
                 Object
                 of
                 Ethicks
                 is
                 
                   right
                   reason
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 exercised
                 towards
                 all
                 persons
                 and
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 several
                 circumstances
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 man
                 himself
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 can
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 directed
                 to
                 an
                 Honest
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 
                   Moral
                   ,
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 certain
                 reason
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Ethicks
                 is
                 to
                 perfect
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 happy
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 steadily
                 conformable
                 to
                 right
                 reason
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 circumstances
                 of
                 
                   Persons
                   ,
                   Things
                
                 and
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 arrived
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 top
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Moral
                   Perfection
                
                 and
                 Blessedness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   What
                   Manners
                   are
                   .
                
                 The
                 word
                 Ethicks
                 ,
                 signifies
                 nothing
                 but
                 Moral
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 concerns
                 Manners
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 Ethicks
                 takes
                 upon
                 her
                 to
                 frame
                 and
                 direct
                 our
                 Manners
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   way
                   or
                   course
                   of
                   Living
                   confirmed
                   by
                   custom
                
                 ;
                 or
                 a
                 certain
                 accustomedness
                 of
                 Acting
                 ,
                 or
                 repeated
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 conformable
                 to
                 
                   right
                   reason
                
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Good
                   manners
                
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 Vitious
                 and
                 Wicked
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Ethicks
                   does
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   consider
                   External
                   as
                   Internal
                   Actions
                   .
                
                 And
                 altho'
                 many
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                
                 are
                 External
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 cannot
                 be
                 performed
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 Liberality
                 ,
                 which
                 communicates
                 her
                 Benefits
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 Justice
                 which
                 gives
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 his
                 due
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 which
                 are
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 :
                 Yet
                 are
                 not
                 these
                 Actions
                 primarily
                 considered
                 by
                 
                   Moral
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 but
                 secondarily
                 only
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 
                   Internal
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 the
                 Will.
                 For
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 Liberality
                 doth
                 not
                 principally
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 relieving
                 of
                 our
                 Friend
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 desire
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 peculiar
                 property
                 of
                 a
                 generous
                 and
                 vertuous
                 Mind
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 restoring
                 of
                 a
                 Pledge
                 or
                 Trust
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 paying
                 of
                 a
                 Debt
                 ,
                 doth
                 fulfil
                 the
                 whole
                 requiring
                 of
                 Justice
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 that
                 firm
                 purpose
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 unalterably
                 resolves
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 Trust
                 that
                 is
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 wrong
                 any
                 by
                 withholding
                 their
                 due
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 
                   outward
                   Actions
                
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Instruments
                 only
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Will
                 executes
                 her
                 decrees
                 ,
                 and
                 performs
                 what
                 she
                 hath
                 resolved
                 upon
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 all
                 particular
                 
                   Actions
                   be
                   free
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 performed
                 or
                 omitted
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 concern
                 of
                 Ethicks
                 to
                 consider
                 particular
                 Actions
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 universally
                 prescribes
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 loved
                 ,
                 Vertue
                 to
                 be
                 embraced
                 ,
                 and
                 Vice
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Moral
                   Philosophy
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   amongst
                   the
                   practical
                   Sciences
                
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Moral
                   Philosophy
                
                 is
                 not
                 meerly
                 Speculative
                 ,
                 or
                 consisting
                 in
                 the
                 sole
                 contemplation
                 of
                 Manners
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   active
                   Sciences
                
                 ,
                 its
                 work
                 and
                 business
                 being
                 to
                 
                   form
                   our
                   Manners
                   ,
                   to
                   instruct
                   us
                   to
                   Vertue
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   prescribe
                   the
                   Rules
                   of
                   well-doing
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   three
                   parts
                   of
                   Moral
                   Philosophy
                   .
                
                 
                   Moral
                   Philosophy
                
                 is
                 commonly
                 divided
                 into
                 three
                 Parts
                 ,
                 viz.
                 into
                 
                   Private
                   ,
                   Domestick
                
                 and
                 Politick
                 .
                 For
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 under
                 various
                 respects
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 
                   a
                   particular
                   man
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 takes
                 care
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 provides
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 
                   Good
                   :
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 a
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 performs
                 the
                 Duties
                 incumbent
                 on
                 a
                 Master
                 or
                 Parent
                 ;
                 and
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 concern'd
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 a
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 giving
                 Laws
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 diversities
                 of
                 Offices
                 or
                 Duties
                 ,
                 are
                 directed
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   Moral
                   Philosophy
                
                 .
                 The
                 Private
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 call
                 Monastick
                 or
                 Solitary
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Ethicks
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 Rules
                 how
                 men
                 in
                 their
                 singular
                 State
                 ought
                 to
                 behave
                 themseves
                 :
                 The
                 Domestick
                 or
                 Oeconomical
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 lays
                 down
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 how
                 Families
                 may
                 be
                 rightly
                 ordered
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Political
                 teaches
                 and
                 instructs
                 us
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 conduceth
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 Societies
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 both
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 behave
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Stations
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 man
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 Help
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 necessaries
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 comforts
                 and
                 conveniences
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 assisted
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 Life
                 by
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Society
                 or
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 conduceth
                 to
                 his
                 safety
                 and
                 well
                 being
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Domestick
                   and
                   Political
                   part
                   of
                   Ethicks
                   are
                   reducible
                   to
                   the
                   private
                   .
                
                 But
                 whatsoever
                 
                   Modern
                   Philosophers
                
                 may
                 talk
                 of
                 this
                 distribution
                 of
                 Ethicks
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 clear
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 latter
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   Moral
                   Philosophy
                
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 only
                 instructed
                 in
                 good
                 Manners
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 qualifie
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 well
                 and
                 happy
                 governing
                 of
                 his
                 House
                 or
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 a
                 
                   Private
                   man
                
                 ,
                 that
                 manageth
                 matters
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 a
                 Family
                 or
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 certainly
                 will
                 be
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 fitted
                 to
                 discharge
                 his
                 Duty
                 and
                 Trust
                 in
                 either
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 greater
                 command
                 he
                 hath
                 got
                 over
                 his
                 Passions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 eminent
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 Vertue
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Vertue
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Private
                   person
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 differ
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 publick
                 and
                 Political
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Felicity
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 differs
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 Private
                 part
                 of
                 Ethicks
                 professeth
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 with
                 equal
                 Right
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 others
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Science
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 besides
                 which
                 nothing
                 is
                 taught
                 ,
                 or
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Oeconomical
                 and
                 Political
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 we
                 assign
                 any
                 other
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 them
                 than
                 there
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 Pipes
                 of
                 Wind-Engines
                 or
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Wind
                 produceth
                 several
                 Sounds
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 all
                 men
                 receive
                 from
                 the
                 Private
                 part
                 of
                 
                   Moral
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 living
                 well
                 and
                 conformably
                 to
                 reason
                 ,
                 
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 greater
                 Pipes
                 of
                 an
                 Organs
                 yield
                 a
                 deeper
                 Sound
                 ,
                 so
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 high
                 and
                 honourable
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 large
                 field
                 wherein
                 to
                 exercise
                 their
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 ample
                 matter
                 ,
                 of
                 giving
                 illustrious
                 and
                 signal
                 instances
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Firm
                   Probity
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 What
                 Good
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 and
                 why
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 desired
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Nothing
                   is
                   Good
                   but
                   with
                   reference
                   to
                   another
                   .
                
                 BEfore
                 we
                 proceed
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 discover
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 desire
                 and
                 delight
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 considered
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 either
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 with
                 reference
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 conducive
                 to
                 attain
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 pursues
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 Thus
                 Venom
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 wholesome
                 to
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ;
                 but
                 hurtful
                 and
                 destructve
                 to
                 man.
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 except
                 
                   GOD
                   Almighty
                
                 only
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 preserves
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 respect
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 accounted
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil.
                 But
                 this
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 a
                 difficulty
                 seems
                 to
                 arise
                 ,
                 how
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 know
                 and
                 perceive
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 distinguish
                 it
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Evil.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Good
                   cannot
                   be
                   defined
                   with
                   the
                   reference
                   it
                   hath
                   to
                   our
                   Appetite
                   or
                   desire
                   .
                
                 Some
                 define
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 Good
                 by
                 our
                 
                   inborn
                   Propensity
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Inclination
                 ;
                 as
                 supposing
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 Good
                 which
                 excites
                 our
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 allures
                 us
                 to
                 embrace
                 and
                 pursue
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 exactly
                 enough
                 lay
                 open
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Good.
                 For
                 that
                 Inclination
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 carried
                 out
                 to
                 desire
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 supposeth
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 suitable
                 to
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 must
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 the
                 formal
                 reason
                 of
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 before
                 ever
                 it
                 can
                 move
                 our
                 Appetite
                 .
                 For
                 Appetibility
                 or
                 desirableness
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 an
                 Affection
                 or
                 Property
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 flows
                 from
                 its
                 Essence
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 true
                 Definition
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 proprieties
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 constitute
                 the
                 natures
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   true
                   Definition
                   of
                   Good.
                   
                
                 Good
                 thefore
                 may
                 better
                 be
                 defined
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   acceptable
                   and
                   suitable
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 Definition
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 by
                 an
                 enumeration
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 general
                 heads
                 of
                 
                   Good
                   things
                
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 Good
                 is
                 comprehended
                 under
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 heads
                 of
                 
                   Honest
                   ,
                   Pleasant
                
                 or
                 Profitable
                 .
                 An
                 
                   Honest
                   Good
                
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 
                   right
                   reason
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 desired
                 for
                 its
                 own
                 sake
                 :
                 As
                 
                   Vertue
                   ,
                   Piety
                   ,
                   to
                   love
                   Good
                   ,
                   to
                   honour
                   ones
                   Parents
                   ,
                   to
                   relieve
                   the
                   Poor
                   ,
                   to
                   curb
                   the
                   lusts
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                   .
                   Pleasant
                   Good
                
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 desired
                 for
                 delights
                 sake
                 (
                 yet
                 without
                 thwarting
                 the
                 
                   Honest
                   Good
                
                 and
                 
                   Right
                   Reason
                
                 )
                 as
                 
                   Musick
                   delights
                   the
                   Ear
                   ,
                   a
                   curious
                   Picture
                   the
                   Eye
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   conscience
                   of
                   Good
                   deeds
                   ,
                   does
                   afford
                   innocent
                   pleasure
                   to
                   Mind
                   or
                   Body
                   .
                   Profitable
                   Good
                
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 acquiring
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 desired
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Mony
                   ,
                   Riches
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 is
                 called
                 Good
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 its
                 being
                 suitable
                 ,
                 or
                 agreeable
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 must
                 go
                 before
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Object
                 be
                 first
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 a
                 reasonable
                 Nature
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 the
                 Will
                 can
                 be
                 carried
                 out
                 towards
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   There
                   are
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   Appetites
                   .
                
                 Now
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 easie
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 manner
                 things
                 are
                 carried
                 out
                 towards
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 convenient
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 two
                 Appetites
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 call'd
                 Innate
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Elicit
                 :
                 The
                 
                   Innate
                   Appetite
                
                 is
                 an
                 inborn
                 inclination
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 carried
                 towards
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 convenient
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 generally
                 hold
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fire
                 by
                 a
                 natural
                 propensity
                 tends
                 upwards
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Plants
                 attract
                 a
                 suitable
                 Aliment
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Tho'
                 indeed
                 this
                 seems
                 very
                 difficult
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 things
                 utterly
                 devoid
                 of
                 Sense
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 should
                 desire
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 any
                 propensity
                 .
                 We
                 cannot
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 certain
                 Laws
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 inward
                 propensions
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 every
                 motion
                 affects
                 to
                 pursue
                 a
                 right
                 Line
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 yet
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 attribute
                 any
                 Appetites
                 or
                 Inclinations
                 to
                 things
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 search
                 into
                 their
                 more
                 hidden
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 confound
                 the
                 Attributes
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 different
                 things
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Appetite
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 whereby
                 upon
                 previous
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 carried
                 out
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 convenient
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   In
                   what
                   sense
                   Inanimate
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   desire
                   things
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Inanimate
                   things
                
                 have
                 an
                 Appetite
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 did
                 attribute
                 any
                 Knowledge
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 desire
                 things
                 grateful
                 ,
                 and
                 avoid
                 the
                 contrary
                 (
                 for
                 Knowledge
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 )
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 by
                 an
                 infallible
                 necessity
                 they
                 follow
                 the
                 guidance
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 and
                 indispensably
                 obey
                 his
                 Will
                 ;
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Arrow
                 by
                 a
                 skilful
                 Archer
                 is
                 guided
                 to
                 the
                 mark
                 ,
                 with
                 out
                 having
                 any
                 Knowledge
                 or
                 Perception
                 thereof
                 :
                 
                   Inanimate
                   things
                
                 therefore
                 pursue
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Good
                 by
                 a
                 natural
                 impulse
                 ,
                 and
                 reach
                 it
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 
                   Local
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 great
                 Creator
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 hath
                 furnisht
                 them
                 with
                 .
                 Man
                 alone
                 desires
                 Good
                 from
                 a
                 preceding
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 only
                 is
                 possest
                 of
                 a
                 Soul
                 ,
                 whose
                 peculiar
                 nature
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 
                   Perceive
                   ,
                   Will
                
                 and
                 Imagin
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   Man
                   sometimes
                   desires
                   Evil.
                   
                
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 enquired
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 Man
                 doth
                 not
                 pursue
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 foregoing
                 knowledge
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sometimes
                 goes
                 in
                 quest
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Evil
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 Evil
                 is
                 never
                 desired
                 by
                 Man
                 ;
                 but
                 whatsoever
                 his
                 desire
                 is
                 carried
                 out
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 always
                 proposed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 likeness
                 and
                 appearance
                 of
                 Good.
                 For
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hankers
                 after
                 ,
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 GOD
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 always
                 represented
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 some
                 Pleasurable
                 or
                 
                   Profitable
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 consequently
                 allured
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 suitable
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   all
                   Men
                   ,
                   none
                   excepted
                   ,
                   desire
                   Good.
                   
                
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Good
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 why
                 all
                 Men
                 promiscuously
                 desire
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 byast
                 towards
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 inborn
                 propensity
                 .
                 To
                 do
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 obvious
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 is
                 the
                 supreme
                 Good
                 ,
                 comprehending
                 all
                 
                 the
                 Perfections
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 conceived
                 by
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man.
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 any
                 other
                 Good
                 is
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 desire
                 it
                 upon
                 no
                 other
                 account
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 we
                 apprehend
                 it
                 to
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Goodness
                
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 its
                 Essence
                 and
                 Existence
                 it
                 bears
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 Resemblance
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 no
                 Rest
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Possession
                 of
                 
                   Good
                   things
                
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 Truth
                 ;
                 because
                 nothing
                 created
                 can
                 equal
                 the
                 Idea
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 Good
                 and
                 Truth
                 :
                 tho'
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 we
                 snatch
                 at
                 some
                 imperfect
                 Images
                 and
                 Glances
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 whereby
                 our
                 Love
                 is
                 inflamed
                 to
                 attain
                 the
                 
                   Supream
                   Good.
                
                 This
                 Affection
                 also
                 is
                 sometimes
                 kindled
                 in
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Diversity
                 of
                 Objects
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 apt
                 to
                 imagin
                 that
                 we
                 make
                 some
                 approaches
                 to
                 the
                 infinity
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 by
                 enquiring
                 into
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 new
                 Objects
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 extending
                 the
                 Bounds
                 of
                 our
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Enjoyments
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 it
                 happens
                 sometimes
                 that
                 
                   Covetous
                   Misers
                
                 ,
                 quitting
                 their
                 niggardly
                 Companions
                 ,
                 frequent
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 
                   Liberal
                   Persons
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Sad
                 ,
                 keep
                 company
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Merry
                 and
                 Jovial
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Angry
                 and
                 Froward
                 ,
                 with
                 persons
                 of
                 Meek
                 and
                 
                   Quiet
                   Spirits
                
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 sensible
                 of
                 an
                 insufficiency
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 others
                 towards
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 their
                 proper
                 Good.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   In
                   every
                   Desire
                   there
                   is
                   some
                   appearance
                   of
                   the
                   Supream
                   Good.
                   
                
                 Now
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 there
                 is
                 somewhat
                 of
                 a
                 tendency
                 towards
                 that
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 :
                 for
                 Ambition
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 an
                 Inborn
                 desire
                 of
                 Honour
                 ;
                 nor
                 doth
                 the
                 concupiscence
                 of
                 Love
                 proceed
                 from
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 a
                 Pravity
                 of
                 Manners
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 panting
                 after
                 that
                 Immense
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 affect
                 the
                 Possession
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 infinite
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Great
                 Artificer
                 that
                 endeavours
                 to
                 make
                 
                   Created
                   Beings
                
                 conformable
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 Principle
                 and
                 like
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 What
                 the
                 Highest
                 Good
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   All
                   Men
                   aspire
                   after
                   Happiness
                   .
                
                 THERE
                 is
                 nothing
                 sticks
                 so
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 Man
                 as
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 Blessedness
                 ,
                 and
                 tho'
                 sometimes
                 we
                 can
                 hardly
                 obtain
                 or
                 reach
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 still
                 in
                 pursuit
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 motions
                 of
                 our
                 Mind
                 vanish
                 away
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 are
                 lessened
                 and
                 weakned
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 always
                 taken
                 with
                 the
                 splendor
                 of
                 Honours
                 ,
                 or
                 inflamed
                 with
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 Riches
                 ;
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 or
                 Voluptuousness
                 at
                 last
                 loseth
                 all
                 its
                 charms
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 formerly
                 captivated
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 loath
                 the
                 Objects
                 we
                 before
                 panted
                 after
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 Happiness
                 admits
                 of
                 no
                 vicissitude
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 breathe
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 Hearts
                 do
                 beat
                 ,
                 excites
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 pursuit
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   the
                   Highest
                   Good
                   is
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 People
                 do
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 Happy
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 greatly
                 soever
                 they
                 may
                 differ
                 in
                 their
                 Tempers
                 and
                 Inclinations
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 all
                 unite
                 in
                 this
                 Passion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 affect
                 to
                 be
                 happy
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 the
                 Ancients
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 the
                 
                   last
                   of
                   all
                   ▪
                   desirable
                   things
                
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Good
                 is
                 every
                 way
                 perfect
                 and
                 absolute
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 once
                 attained
                 ,
                 there
                 remains
                 nothing
                 further
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 The
                 SUPREAM
                 GOOD
                 therefore
                 is
                 that
                 Mark
                 which
                 all
                 our
                 Words
                 and
                 Deeds
                 tend
                 to
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Seafaring-men
                 ,
                 direct
                 their
                 Eyes
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Pole
                   Star
                
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 is
                 our
                 Soul
                 to
                 be
                 directed
                 to
                 some
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 our
                 consults
                 and
                 deliberations
                 of
                 living
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 acting
                 aright
                 must
                 tend
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   there
                   be
                   so
                   few
                   that
                   know
                   it
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 almost
                 all
                 Philosophers
                 have
                 written
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 left
                 great
                 Volumes
                 on
                 that
                 subject
                 to
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 never
                 more
                 mistaken
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 I
                 dare
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 excepting
                 only
                 a
                 few
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 never
                 more
                 unhappy
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 undertakings
                 than
                 in
                 this
                 research
                 after
                 the
                 true
                 Nature
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Felicity
                
                 .
                 I
                 conceive
                 that
                 their
                 mistake
                 herein
                 was
                 caused
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 not
                 duely
                 considering
                 what
                 properly
                 belongs
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 accurately
                 distinguishing
                 between
                 the
                 functions
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 ,
                 slighting
                 the
                 Inhabitant
                 ,
                 they
                 only
                 had
                 regard
                 to
                 his
                 Home
                 or
                 Lodging
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Supream
                   Good
                   defined
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 therefore
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 
                   which
                   makes
                   Man
                   ,
                   here
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   most
                   perfect
                   and
                   happy
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 for
                 its
                 sake
                 only
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 desired
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 
                   Supream
                   Good
                
                 is
                 desired
                 for
                 its
                 own
                 sake
                 .
                 We
                 seem
                 to
                 express
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 confused
                 knowledge
                 of
                 this
                 Good
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 prefer
                 one
                 thing
                 before
                 another
                 :
                 for
                 when-ever
                 we
                 choose
                 one
                 thing
                 rather
                 than
                 another
                 ,
                 we
                 always
                 suppose
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 Better
                 :
                 now
                 that
                 only
                 is
                 so
                 which
                 comes
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 Best
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 appears
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 indelible
                 notion
                 of
                 the
                 Best
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Supream
                   Good
                
                 imprest
                 on
                 our
                 Minds
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Differing
                   Opinions
                   of
                   the
                   Antients
                   concerning
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   the
                   Highest
                   Good.
                   
                
                 Some
                 have
                 defined
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 Actions
                 to
                 be
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 the
                 desire
                 whereof
                 is
                 born
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 aversation
                 of
                 Pain
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 number
                 was
                 ARISTIPPUS
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 CYRENAICKS
                 .
                 Others
                 determined
                 Blessedness
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 a
                 concourse
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Good
                   Things
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 Man
                 was
                 happy
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 possess
                 the
                 affluence
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 constitute
                 their
                 
                   Happy
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 they
                 require
                 that
                 he
                 have
                 Friends
                 to
                 advise
                 and
                 assist
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 have
                 Riches
                 for
                 necessaries
                 and
                 convenience
                 ;
                 Power
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 may
                 command
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 serviceable
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 conspicuous
                 and
                 eminent
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 Beauty
                 too
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 
                   fruitful
                   Wife
                
                 ,
                 and
                 wel-mannered
                 and
                 witty
                 Children
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 that
                 these
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 who
                 placed
                 Happiness
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 never
                 well
                 considered
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 nor
                 what
                 belongs
                 to
                 his
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 to
                 his
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 had
                 they
                 lookt
                 upon
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 chief
                 and
                 principal
                 part
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 placed
                 his
                 Felicity
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 things
                 that
                 gratifie
                 his
                 
                   outward
                   Part
                
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 true
                 satisfaction
                 appertains
                 only
                 to
                 his
                 
                   Rational
                   and
                   inward
                   Part.
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 dispute
                 amongst
                 Philosophers
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 about
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Felicity
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 means
                 which
                 lead
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 our
                 care
                 chiefly
                 to
                 discover
                 ,
                 whence
                 Happiness
                 doth
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 that
                 
                   Supream
                   Good
                
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 Happy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   10.
                   
                   Chap.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   Lens
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   Captaine
                   William
                   Wallis
                   of
                   St.
                   Martins
                   in
                   the
                   Fields
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Midles
                   ex
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 That
                 the
                 Good
                 Things
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 conduce
                 nothing
                 to
                 Mans
                 Happiness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Aristotle
                   ranks
                   Health
                   amongst
                   the
                   most
                   considerable
                   Good
                   things
                   that
                   concur
                   to
                   Mans
                   Happiness
                   .
                
                 THE
                 
                   Good
                   things
                
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 are
                 commonly
                 reduced
                 to
                 these
                 three
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Health
                   ,
                   Beauty
                   ,
                   Pleasure
                
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 commonly
                 esteemed
                 happy
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 consult
                 ARISTOTLE
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Health
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 Good
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   calm
                   Sea
                
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Birds
                 called
                 Halcyons
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 smooth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 wrinkled
                 with
                 Winds
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 ease
                 and
                 delight
                 dispatch
                 their
                 affairs
                 ,
                 sit
                 brooding
                 upon
                 their
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 hatch
                 their
                 Young
                 ,
                 cherish
                 and
                 feed
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 much
                 the
                 same
                 pleasure
                 and
                 ease
                 attends
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 firm
                 and
                 healthful
                 Constitution
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 with
                 chearfulness
                 exert
                 all
                 the
                 functions
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 ready
                 activity
                 discharge
                 all
                 the
                 Offices
                 incumbent
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 sick
                 and
                 weak
                 ,
                 who
                 knows
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Briskness
                 and
                 activity
                 of
                 Man
                 languisheth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 perceptions
                 of
                 his
                 Senses
                 prove
                 burthensome
                 and
                 irksome
                 unto
                 him
                 ?
                 His
                 Ears
                 loath
                 the
                 sweetest
                 Musick
                 ,
                 his
                 Sight
                 is
                 tired
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 Beautiful
                 and
                 charming
                 Objects
                 ,
                 the
                 Conferences
                 of
                 his
                 Friends
                 prove
                 tedious
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 an
                 utter
                 dislike
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 sometimes
                 becomes
                 intolerable
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   If
                   Health
                   were
                   the
                   peculiar
                   Good
                   of
                   Man
                   ▪
                   Beasts
                   would
                   excel
                   him
                   .
                
                 But
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 far
                 be
                 it
                 from
                 us
                 to
                 constitute
                 the
                 Good
                 of
                 Man
                 in
                 so
                 mean
                 a
                 gift
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 Felicity
                 to
                 depend
                 on
                 his
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 place
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Good
                 in
                 a
                 due
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 make
                 Beasts
                 more
                 happy
                 than
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 generally
                 enjoy
                 a
                 more
                 firm
                 and
                 vigorous
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 perfect
                 Senses
                 ?
                 Whatsoever
                 conduceth
                 to
                 the
                 Happiness
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 peculiar
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 common
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 Brutes
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 constitute
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 stable
                 and
                 unmoveable
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 weak
                 and
                 tottering
                 than
                 Health
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 overturn'd
                 with
                 the
                 least
                 fit
                 of
                 Sickness
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 as
                 years
                 encrease
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 decreaseth
                 continually
                 ?
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 Power
                 ,
                 but
                 depends
                 on
                 another
                 for
                 its
                 subsistence
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 deserve
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Good.
                 Do'nt
                 we
                 see
                 frequently
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 Learned
                 and
                 most
                 accomplisht
                 Men
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 weak
                 and
                 sickly
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 promote
                 and
                 assist
                 the
                 mind
                 ,
                 are
                 hurtful
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ?
                 Are
                 not
                 Studies
                 ,
                 which
                 inform
                 and
                 enlighten
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 inflame
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 Temperament
                 and
                 State
                 of
                 our
                 Bodies
                 which
                 they
                 alter
                 and
                 weaken
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Beauty
                   is
                   no
                   part
                   of
                   Mans
                   Happiness
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 judgment
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 Frailty
                 ,
                 and
                 short
                 continuance
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 season
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 can
                 be
                 named
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 conspire
                 to
                 the
                 defacing
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 The
                 Winters
                 Cold
                 by
                 driving
                 the
                 Heat
                 inwards
                 ,
                 much
                 abates
                 the
                 florid
                 colour
                 of
                 the
                 Face
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 
                   Summers
                   Heat
                
                 tans
                 the
                 Skin
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Beauty
                 hath
                 its
                 peculiar
                 residence
                 ,
                 and
                 sits
                 exalted
                 as
                 on
                 hes
                 Throne
                 .
                 But
                 suppose
                 we
                 this
                 fading
                 Flower
                 to
                 be
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 and
                 exempt
                 from
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 distemperature
                 of
                 Seasons
                 or
                 Weather
                 ,
                 yet
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 brings
                 nothing
                 but
                 trouble
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 disturbs
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 possest
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 continual
                 sollicitude
                 .
                 How
                 vexatiously
                 sollicitous
                 are
                 
                   Young
                   Men
                
                 and
                 Maids
                 to
                 appear
                 Beautiful
                 to
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 Spectators
                 ?
                 What
                 pains
                 and
                 inconveniencies
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 undergo
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 this
                 
                   fading
                   Flower
                
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 hours
                 do
                 they
                 spend
                 in
                 Curling
                 and
                 Combing
                 their
                 Hair
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Trimmings
                 ,
                 and
                 neglect
                 the
                 improvement
                 and
                 good
                 state
                 of
                 their
                 Minds
                 ,
                 to
                 adorn
                 and
                 deck
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ?
                 Nothing
                 can
                 be
                 esteemed
                 Good
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 conducive
                 to
                 Vertue
                 ;
                 but
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 blinded
                 with
                 the
                 Charms
                 of
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 to
                 assert
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 any
                 way
                 helpful
                 or
                 conducive
                 to
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Honesty
                 ?
                 When
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 allurement
                 to
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 furnisheth
                 the
                 strongest
                 incentives
                 to
                 Lust
                 and
                 Concupiscence
                 ?
                 A
                 Woman
                 that
                 sets
                 many
                 Hearts
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 no
                 small
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 fired
                 her self
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 seldom
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 exact
                 Chastity
                 and
                 great
                 Beauty
                 to
                 go
                 hand
                 in
                 hand
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 too
                 just
                 reason
                 to
                 suspect
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 who
                 is
                 too
                 industrious
                 to
                 please
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 free
                 from
                 impure
                 desires
                 her self
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 conclude
                 we
                 ,
                 that
                 Beauty
                 cannot
                 be
                 ranked
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   Good
                   things
                
                 that
                 constitute
                 
                   Human
                   Felicity
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 brittle
                 and
                 fading
                 ,
                 as
                 because
                 it
                 gives
                 occasion
                 to
                 promote
                 Vice
                 and
                 advance
                 Folly.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Bodily
                   Pleasure
                   cannot
                   make
                   Ma●
                   happy
                   .
                
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 that
                 more
                 abuse
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 who
                 place
                 it
                 in
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 its
                 height
                 from
                 
                   sensual
                   delectation
                
                 .
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 suppose
                 this
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 EPICURUS
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 do
                 ,
                 since
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 that
                 his
                 Precepts
                 were
                 Vertuous
                 and
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 advance
                 Voluptuousness
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 promote
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 elsewhere
                 shewed
                 at
                 large
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 do
                 here
                 contend
                 with
                 them
                 only
                 ,
                 who
                 owning
                 nothing
                 in
                 Man
                 besides
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 suppose
                 that
                 his
                 happiness
                 consists
                 in
                 abounding
                 with
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 then
                 Blessed
                 when
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 him
                 hath
                 its
                 share
                 of
                 joy
                 and
                 delectation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   They
                   that
                   constitute
                   the
                   Felicity
                   of
                   Man
                   in
                   Bodily
                   Pleasure
                   ,
                   do
                   level
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   Beasts
                   .
                
                 But
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 convinc'd
                 of
                 their
                 error
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 them
                 in
                 Mind
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 setting
                 this
                 Estimate
                 upon
                 
                   Mans
                   Happiness
                
                 ,
                 they
                 level
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 assign
                 to
                 him
                 no
                 greater
                 Good
                 than
                 Swine
                 themselves
                 do
                 enjoy
                 .
                 Nothing
                 can
                 enter
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Supream
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 affects
                 the
                 Soul
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 hurtful
                 or
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 no
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 causing
                 wearisomness
                 or
                 loathing
                 .
                 Whereas
                 Pleasure
                 is
                 inconstant
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 languisheth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 extinguisht
                 when
                 it
                 delights
                 most
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Good
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 thwart
                 any
                 other
                 Good
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 advantageous
                 to
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 ;
                 whereas
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 greater
                 Enemy
                 to
                 Prudence
                 than
                 Pleasure
                 ;
                 nothing
                 that
                 more
                 overcasts
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 fills
                 it
                 with
                 disquiet
                 and
                 ignorance
                 ;
                 being
                 always
                 Rash
                 and
                 Precipitant
                 ,
                 impatient
                 of
                 Advice
                 or
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 Choice
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 suddain
                 attack
                 and
                 onset
                 .
                 What
                 agreement
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 betwixt
                 
                   Human
                   Felicity
                
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 Good
                 as
                 this
                 ?
                 The
                 thing
                 must
                 be
                 Immortal
                 and
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 make
                 an
                 
                   Immortal
                   Soul
                   Happy
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Pleasure
                   is
                   common
                   to
                   Good
                   and
                   Bad
                   Men.
                   
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 of
                 Man
                 consist
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 Good
                 and
                 Bad
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Criminal
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Innocent
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 enticeth
                 Men
                 from
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 clouds
                 their
                 Judgment
                 ;
                 the
                 affluence
                 whereof
                 clogs
                 and
                 breeds
                 a
                 loathing
                 ,
                 and
                 commonly
                 ends
                 in
                 Sadness
                 and
                 Repentance
                 ?
                 
                 Now
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 truly
                 affirmed
                 of
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 considers
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 External
                 Good
                 Things
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Good
                 of
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Good
                   things
                   of
                   Fortune
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   our
                   Power
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   do
                   not
                   belong
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 Suitableness
                 constitutes
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 always
                 desire
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 abuse
                 our
                 
                   innate
                   Faculties
                
                 ,
                 when-ever
                 we
                 desire
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 suitable
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 Power
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 evidently
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 ,
                 who
                 rank
                 outward
                 Goods
                 amongst
                 those
                 
                   Good
                   things
                
                 that
                 are
                 conducive
                 to
                 the
                 Happiness
                 of
                 Man.
                 For
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 pursue
                 Happiness
                 in
                 matters
                 that
                 are
                 foreign
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Acquisition
                 whereof
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Power
                 .
                 Whereas
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 more
                 foolish
                 than
                 to
                 prosecute
                 a
                 
                   Precarious
                   Felicity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 borrow
                 the
                 means
                 and
                 helps
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Happy
                   State
                
                 from
                 foreign
                 things
                 ?
                 Who
                 ever
                 acquired
                 
                   Riches
                   ,
                   Renown
                
                 or
                 Nobility
                 when
                 he
                 pleased
                 ?
                 they
                 being
                 Largesses
                 of
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 gives
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 away
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 random
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Riches
                   are
                   frequently
                   a
                   Mans
                   greatest
                   Enemy
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   prejudicial
                   to
                   his
                   Peace
                   and
                   Quiet
                   .
                
                 You
                 'l
                 say
                 that
                 Riches
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Happy
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 furnish
                 us
                 with
                 many
                 comforts
                 and
                 conveniencies
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 never
                 admit
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 first
                 demonstrated
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 Good
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 vertuously
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 understands
                 the
                 true
                 value
                 and
                 worth
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 estimates
                 them
                 accordingly
                 ?
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Rich
                   Man
                
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 puft
                 up
                 with
                 his
                 Riches
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 despise
                 his
                 Inferiors
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 scorn
                 their
                 company
                 ?
                 Riches
                 indeed
                 may
                 conduce
                 to
                 Pomp
                 and
                 Splendor
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 that
                 state
                 which
                 we
                 require
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Wise
                   Man
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 a
                 constant
                 calm
                 and
                 sedateness
                 of
                 Mind
                 .
                 For
                 with
                 what
                 racking
                 sollicitude
                 are
                 they
                 tormented
                 in
                 the
                 acquiring
                 of
                 them
                 ?
                 What
                 care
                 ,
                 what
                 pains
                 do
                 they
                 take
                 to
                 preserve
                 them
                 when
                 got
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 truly
                 be
                 said
                 not
                 to
                 possess
                 their
                 Riches
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 possessed
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 possession
                 and
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 Good
                 must
                 needs
                 fill
                 and
                 satisfie
                 the
                 Soul
                 :
                 But
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Rich
                   Man
                
                 that
                 is
                 content
                 with
                 his
                 Condition
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 never
                 satiated
                 with
                 Gold
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 acquisitions
                 serve
                 but
                 to
                 enlarge
                 their
                 Desires
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 them
                 insatiable
                 ?
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 nothing
                 more
                 frequent
                 and
                 obvious
                 than
                 that
                 Riches
                 do
                 debauch
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 corrupt
                 their
                 manners
                 ,
                 and
                 tempt
                 the
                 best
                 Natures
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 Vices
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 Riches
                 ,
                 far
                 more
                 powerful
                 than
                 Swords
                 or
                 Darts
                 ,
                 that
                 broke
                 and
                 vanquisht
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Vertues
                
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 Slaves
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 mastered
                 the
                 whole
                 World.
                 The
                 Romans
                 were
                 every
                 where
                 Conquerors
                 whilst
                 they
                 were
                 poor
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 any
                 thing
                 stand
                 before
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 were
                 conquered
                 and
                 trod
                 upon
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 wallow
                 in
                 Riches
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Riches
                   cannot
                   make
                   Men
                   happy
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 must
                 needs
                 
                   accomplish
                   and
                   Bless
                   Man
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   degree
                   ,
                
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 constant
                 and
                 permanent
                 ,
                 be
                 desirable
                 for
                 it self
                 ,
                 belong
                 to
                 
                   Good
                   Men
                
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 exclude
                 all
                 Evil
                 ;
                 but
                 nothing
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Riches
                 .
                 For
                 Riches
                 are
                 not
                 desired
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 ornament
                 and
                 convenience
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 frequently
                 possest
                 by
                 Bad
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   Good
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 as
                 daily
                 experience
                 sheweth
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Cherishers
                 and
                 Fomenters
                 of
                 Vice
                 ;
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 bar
                 or
                 keep
                 off
                 Evil
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 fill
                 the
                 desire
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 often
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 infamous
                 and
                 corrupt
                 him
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 making
                 him
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Honour
                   is
                   a
                   Fickle
                   Good
                   ,
                   and
                   depending
                   of
                   another
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 can
                 Honour
                 ,
                 with
                 any
                 greater
                 Right
                 ,
                 lay
                 claim
                 to
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Good
                 ,
                 as
                 wanting
                 stability
                 and
                 permanence
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 other
                 subsistence
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 long
                 follow
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 shift
                 continually
                 ,
                 and
                 imitate
                 the
                 inconstancy
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 whose
                 breath
                 they
                 depend
                 upon
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 Histories
                 furnish
                 us
                 with
                 Examples
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 from
                 weilding
                 a
                 Scepter
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 Plough
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 from
                 a
                 state
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 raised
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 above
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 above
                 the
                 Laws
                 themselves
                 ,
                 were
                 forced
                 within
                 Bounds
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 their
                 extravagant
                 Power
                 retrencht
                 ?
                 Did
                 we
                 never
                 hear
                 of
                 SEJANUS
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 famous
                 
                   Roman
                   Consul
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Emperors
                   Deputy
                
                 and
                 
                   Lieutenant
                   General
                
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 TIBERIUS
                 called
                 his
                 Friend
                 ,
                 how
                 upon
                 a
                 Letter
                 from
                 that
                 Emperor
                 to
                 the
                 Senate
                 he
                 was
                 cast
                 into
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 ignominiously
                 treated
                 ,
                 being
                 abhorred
                 and
                 flouted
                 at
                 by
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 worshipt
                 him
                 but
                 a
                 while
                 before
                 ?
                 And
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 conclude
                 from
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thousand
                 other
                 instances
                 that
                 Fame
                 and
                 Honour
                 are
                 brittle
                 like
                 Glass
                 ,
                 and
                 inconstant
                 as
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 which
                 whilst
                 it
                 flatters
                 ,
                 doth
                 insnare
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 shines
                 strongest
                 ,
                 is
                 nearest
                 its
                 setting
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 Honour
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 depend
                 on
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 praised
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 wholly
                 in
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 give
                 it
                 ?
                 Neither
                 are
                 
                   Men
                   Honour'd
                
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 worthy
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 others
                 think
                 them
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Nobility
                   being
                   an
                   external
                   advantage
                   only
                   ,
                   cannot
                   make
                   Men
                   happy
                   .
                
                 Others
                 again
                 cry
                 up
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 it
                 very
                 much
                 injur'd
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 reckon
                 it
                 amongst
                 indifferent
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 concur
                 either
                 to
                 Happiness
                 or
                 Misery
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 innate
                 Worthiness
                 ,
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Atchievments
                 of
                 their
                 Forefathers
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 this
                 make
                 them
                 better
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Nobility
                 they
                 value
                 so
                 much
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 wholly
                 derived
                 and
                 borrowed
                 from
                 others
                 ?
                 Every
                 one
                 must
                 have
                 his
                 own
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 any
                 Man
                 to
                 borrow
                 them
                 from
                 another
                 .
                 What
                 ,
                 am
                 I
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 Noble
                 ,
                 because
                 my
                 Parents
                 or
                 Ancestors
                 were
                 Famous
                 and
                 Renowned
                 for
                 their
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 deserved
                 well
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 and
                 Country
                 ?
                 We
                 Pride
                 our selves
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 anothers
                 ,
                 whilst
                 we
                 boast
                 of
                 our
                 Pedigree
                 ,
                 and
                 arrogate
                 the
                 Praises
                 of
                 our
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 due
                 to
                 us
                 ?
                 For
                 what
                 else
                 is
                 this
                 but
                 to
                 Rob
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 expect
                 Glory
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 we
                 never
                 labour'd
                 for
                 ?
                 But
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 how
                 often
                 doth
                 Nobility
                 take
                 its
                 rise
                 from
                 Crimes
                 and
                 Wickedness
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 frequently
                 hath
                 an
                 honourable
                 Title
                 been
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 Murther
                 or
                 Treachery
                 ?
                 What
                 more
                 common
                 than
                 to
                 purchase
                 Nobility
                 with
                 Mony
                 or
                 Pimping
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 become
                 illustrious
                 for
                 his
                 Vices
                 ?
                 The
                 Posterity
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Noble
                 but
                 Notorious
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Rise
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fathers
                   Gentility
                
                 ,
                 becomes
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 'll
                 suppose
                 your
                 Ancestors
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 great
                 and
                 Gallant
                 
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 beholden
                 to
                 their
                 Vertue
                 only
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Nobility
                 ;
                 yet
                 can
                 they
                 not
                 transmit
                 this
                 worthiness
                 of
                 theirs
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 nor
                 indeed
                 any
                 thing
                 besides
                 their
                 Riches
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Vertue
                 of
                 our
                 Forefathers
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 often
                 abuse
                 to
                 the
                 Ruin
                 both
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 .
                 How
                 often
                 do
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 Gentlemen
                 by
                 name
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Manners
                 and
                 Accomplishments
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 mean
                 and
                 inconsiderable
                 ?
                 He
                 is
                 Noble
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 Soul
                 ,
                 disposed
                 to
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 who
                 knows
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Right
                 and
                 Honest
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 heartily
                 love
                 and
                 pursue
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 Highest
                 Good
                 of
                 Man
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Vltimate
                 End.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   the
                   Highest
                   Good
                   Happines●
                   and
                   Beatitude
                   may
                   be
                   distinguish●
                
                 THO'
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 in
                 great
                 measure
                 appear
                 ,
                 what
                 that
                 is
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 
                   Supream
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 to
                 enquire
                 what
                 Felicity
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Bliss
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 disser
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Chiefest
                   Good.
                
                 We
                 commonly
                 call
                 them
                 happy
                 ,
                 who
                 abound
                 with
                 the
                 Goods
                 of
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 without
                 their
                 own
                 Wit
                 and
                 Industry
                 jump
                 into
                 Riches
                 and
                 Honours
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 such
                 are
                 commonly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 Fortunate
                 than
                 Wise
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 possess
                 are
                 only
                 external
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 properly
                 belong
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 Beatitude
                 consists
                 in
                 that
                 Joy
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 Tranquillity
                 of
                 Soul
                 which
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 Possession
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Chiefest
                   Good
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 is
                 that
                 Object
                 ,
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 whereof
                 makes
                 us
                 Blissful
                 ,
                 and
                 than
                 which
                 nothing
                 higher
                 or
                 better
                 can
                 be
                 desired
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 is
                 that
                 
                   which
                   makes
                   a
                   Man
                   Blessed
                   and
                   Perfect
                   here
                   on
                   Earth
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Possibility
                   of
                   this
                   State.
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 only
                 desirable
                 for
                 its
                 own
                 sake
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Chiefest
                   Good
                   of
                   Man
                   in
                   General
                   .
                
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 useful
                 also
                 for
                 our
                 better
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Chiefest
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 Man
                 in
                 a
                 double
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 either
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Private
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 takes
                 care
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 refers
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Good
                 and
                 Interest
                 :
                 or
                 as
                 Man-kind
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Man
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 which
                 comprehends
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 constitute
                 a
                 
                   Body
                   Politick
                
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Chiefest
                   Good
                
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 considered
                 in
                 this
                 latter
                 sense
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 a
                 
                   Concurrence
                   of
                   all
                   Perfections
                
                 whereof
                 he
                 is
                 capable
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 Man
                 cannot
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 most
                 perfect
                 ,
                 without
                 he
                 be
                 furnisht
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 Goods
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 Fortune
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Chiefest
                   Good
                   of
                   a
                   Private
                   Man.
                   
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 enquire
                 here
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 makes
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 Men
                 collectively
                 taken
                 ,
                 Happy
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 makes
                 every
                 singular
                 Man
                 so
                 ;
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Chiefest
                   Good
                
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Private
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   the
                   right
                   use
                   of
                   his
                   Reason
                   ,
                
                 and
                 which
                 chiefly
                 consists
                 herein
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 have
                 
                   a
                   firm
                   and
                   constant
                   purpose
                   of
                   always
                   doing
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   judgeth
                   to
                   be
                   best
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   Chiefest
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 Good
                 must
                 be
                 esteemed
                 by
                 us
                 more
                 than
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 undervalued
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 because
                 we
                 enquire
                 here
                 after
                 a
                 Good
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 be
                 obtained
                 by
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Good
                   things
                
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Fortune
                 are
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 from
                 us
                 without
                 any
                 contrivance
                 or
                 endeavour
                 of
                 ours
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 we
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 possess
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 only
                 borrowed
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 lose
                 the
                 next
                 moment
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 that
                 we
                 place
                 our
                 
                   highest
                   Good
                
                 in
                 our
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 depend
                 on
                 our
                 Free
                 Will
                 only
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   It
                   consists
                   in
                   the
                   due
                   use
                   of
                   his
                   two
                   Chief
                   Faculties
                   .
                
                 All
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 our
                 Soul
                 is
                 compriz'd
                 in
                 2
                 
                   Faculities
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 
                   Power
                   of
                   Understanding
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 knowing
                 Truth
                 and
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 discerning
                 them
                 from
                 Evil
                 and
                 Falshood
                 :
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   Willing
                
                 ,
                 or
                 assenting
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 True
                 and
                 Good.
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 or
                 
                   due
                   use
                
                 of
                 these
                 2
                 Chief
                 Faculties
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Supream
                   Good
                
                 of
                 Man
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 then
                 chiefly
                 done
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 diligently
                 inspect
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 propounded
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 exert
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 the
                 vigor
                 of
                 our
                 Mind
                 to
                 the
                 discerning
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 best
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Function
                
                 or
                 Office
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Intellective
                   Faculty
                
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Choice
                 exactly
                 follow
                 our
                 Perception
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 undertake
                 nothing
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 clear
                 and
                 manifest
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 Knowledge
                 is
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 our
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Guide
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 follow
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 Error
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 we
                 may
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 deceived
                 ,
                 and
                 tho'
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 accounted
                 Good
                 may
                 be
                 only
                 so
                 in
                 appearance
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 indeed
                 Evil
                 ,
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 performed
                 what
                 was
                 our
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 omitted
                 nothing
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 might
                 discover
                 the
                 true
                 Nature
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   In
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   attaining
                   of
                   Beatitude
                   ,
                   three
                   things
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   .
                   The
                   First
                   .
                
                 Which
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Mind
                 we
                 shall
                 attain
                 to
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 heed
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 observing
                 these
                 3
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Foundations
                 of
                 all
                 Ethicks
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Moral
                   Philosophy
                   .
                   First
                
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 utmost
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 strive
                 to
                 attain
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 embrace
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 to
                 avoid
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 and
                 occurrences
                 of
                 our
                 Lives
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 many
                 and
                 various
                 things
                 happen
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 our
                 Life
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 different
                 names
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 constantly
                 to
                 fix
                 our
                 Eye
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Dictate
                   of
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 often
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 once
                 Good
                 ,
                 are
                 accounted
                 Evil
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 Honourable
                 ,
                 is
                 now
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 Ignominious
                 and
                 Despicable
                 .
                 Above
                 all
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 espousing
                 the
                 opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 ,
                 not
                 minding
                 what
                 Men
                 commonly
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Second
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Second
                   thing
                
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 stand
                 firm
                 and
                 constant
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 once
                 resolved
                 upon
                 and
                 purposed
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 retain
                 an
                 unmoveable
                 Mind
                 and
                 Will
                 ,
                 of
                 doing
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 
                   Reason
                   commands
                
                 ,
                 not
                 suffering
                 our
                 Passions
                 and
                 corrupt
                 Inclinations
                 to
                 lead
                 us
                 aside
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Third
                   .
                
                 The
                 Third
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 lay
                 this
                 down
                 as
                 an
                 unmoveable
                 Ground
                 and
                 Principle
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 besides
                 our
                 own
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 Power
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 the
                 Goods
                 we
                 want
                 ,
                 are
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wished
                 for
                 or
                 desired
                 by
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Whatsoever
                   doth
                   not
                   proceed
                   from
                   our
                   Free
                   Will
                   or
                   Choice
                   ,
                   deserves
                   no
                   Praise
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Greatest
                   Good
                
                 therefore
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 attain
                 to
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 the
                 obtaining
                 whereof
                 depends
                 on
                 our
                 own
                 Free.
                 Will
                 or
                 Choice
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 that
                 
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 
                   Exercise
                   of
                   Vertue
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 this
                 Nature
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 proper
                 Good
                 and
                 Happiness
                 doth
                 therein
                 alone
                 consist
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 this
                 Principle
                 ,
                 neither
                 merits
                 Praise
                 nor
                 Blame
                 ;
                 for
                 Praise
                 is
                 the
                 Reward
                 of
                 
                   Good
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 deserved
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 Necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Free
                   Choice
                
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 without
                 Reason
                 therefore
                 that
                 we
                 delight
                 our selves
                 in
                 
                   Riches
                   ,
                   Honours
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 things
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 our
                 Happiness
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 be
                 allow'd
                 indeed
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 Value
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 Praise
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 us
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 any
                 further
                 than
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 acquir'd
                 justly
                 and
                 honestly
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 due
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Wherein
                   the
                   Bliss
                   or
                   Beatitude
                   of
                   a
                   Natural
                   man
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 gather
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Natural
                   Happiness
                
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Tranquillity
                 or
                 
                   Joy
                   of
                   Mind
                
                 ,
                 which
                 springs
                 from
                 his
                 Possession
                 or
                 Enjoyment
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 :
                 Which
                 being
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Right
                   use
                   of
                   our
                   Free-will
                
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 Possession
                 thereof
                 our
                 
                   Chiefest
                   Pleasure
                
                 must
                 proceed
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 be
                 evident
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 at
                 Noon-day
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Pleasure
                 and
                 Delight
                 is
                 the
                 Inmate
                 of
                 our
                 Soul
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 Delights
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 intimately
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Soul
                 which
                 perceives
                 all
                 
                   Outward
                   Objects
                
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 convey'd
                 to
                 her
                 by
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Soul
                 alone
                 that
                 is
                 affected
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 capable
                 of
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 whilst
                 she
                 perceives
                 her self
                 possessed
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 she
                 is
                 capable
                 in
                 this
                 
                   Mortal
                   Life
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   It
                   is
                   impossible
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   must
                   be
                   sensible
                   of
                   the
                   Highest
                   Joy
                   ,
                   who
                   lives
                   in
                   the
                   due
                   use
                   of
                   of
                   his
                   Free-will
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Good
                   things
                
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 rated
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Conveniences
                 or
                 Advantages
                 which
                 accrue
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 Relation
                 and
                 respect
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Now
                 seeing
                 that
                 Free-Will
                 is
                 properly
                 and
                 peculiarly
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Best
                 thing
                 we
                 are
                 Owners
                 of
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Joy
                
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Right
                   use
                
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 excellent
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 raised
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 Animals
                 ;
                 than
                 that
                 whereby
                 he
                 resembles
                 the
                 Great
                 and
                 
                   Glorious
                   God
                
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 stand
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 on
                 even
                 ground
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 exempt
                 from
                 his
                 Command
                 ?
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 our
                 Free-will
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 all
                 
                   good
                   things
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 possession
                 thereof
                 is
                 ascertain'd
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 Peace
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 solid
                 of
                 all
                 Pleasures
                 ,
                 must
                 naturally
                 spring
                 from
                 the
                 due
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Ancient
                   Philophers
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Opinion
                   .
                
                 And
                 by
                 giving
                 this
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 we
                 concur
                 with
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 and
                 embrace
                 the
                 Sentiments
                 of
                 EPICURUS
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 ZENO
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 EPICURUS
                 placed
                 the
                 
                   Chiefest
                   Good
                
                 in
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 ZENO
                 in
                 Vertue
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 reconciled
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 Vertue
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 the
                 one
                 only
                 Good
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 alone
                 depends
                 on
                 his
                 Free-will
                 :
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 full
                 Satisfaction
                 of
                 Mind
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Good
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 Pleasure
                 also
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 concurrent
                 Means
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 Happy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   What
                   that
                   best
                   thing
                   is
                   ,
                   we
                   all
                   aspire
                   after
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 of
                 Man
                 therefore
                 consists
                 chiefly
                 in
                 2
                 things
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   Best
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 constant
                 
                   prosecution
                   of
                   it
                
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 enquire
                 what
                 that
                 
                   Best
                   Good
                
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 pursuance
                 whereof
                 we
                 must
                 spend
                 all
                 our
                 Endeavours
                 .
                 I
                 Answer
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Good
                   of
                   the
                   Universe
                
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 in
                 particular
                 be
                 happy
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Greatest
                 of
                 any
                 Good
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 measured
                 by
                 the
                 Relation
                 it
                 hath
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 undertake
                 ,
                 may
                 promote
                 our
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 and
                 conduce
                 to
                 our
                 chief
                 and
                 ultimate
                 End.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   also
                   do
                   good
                   to
                   others
                   .
                
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 born
                 only
                 for
                 our Selves
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 our
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Society
                 and
                 Family
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 Members
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 also
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 well-being
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 no
                 less
                 solicitous
                 for
                 the
                 Good
                 of
                 the
                 Publick
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 our
                 own
                 .
                 For
                 GOD
                 hath
                 so
                 order'd
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 joyned
                 Men
                 in
                 so
                 close
                 and
                 strait
                 a
                 Band
                 of
                 Society
                 and
                 Communion
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 a
                 Man
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 Selfish
                 ,
                 as
                 only
                 to
                 mind
                 himself
                 ;
                 yet
                 Prudence
                 would
                 move
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 kind
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Mark
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 sublime
                 Soul
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Noblest
                   Minds
                
                 are
                 always
                 found
                 most
                 carried
                 out
                 to
                 Beneficence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 low
                 Esteem
                 of
                 the
                 Goods
                 they
                 possess
                 :
                 Whereas
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 Low
                 and
                 
                   Little
                   Souls
                
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 Value
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 Regard
                 or
                 Esteem
                 for
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Interest
                   and
                   concerns
                   of
                   the
                   Publick
                   ,
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   preferr'd
                   before
                   any
                   Private
                   Concerns
                   whatsoever
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 
                   Private
                   men
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 mind
                 their
                 own
                 Interest
                 ,
                 are
                 oblig'd
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 
                   Publick
                   station
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 helpful
                 and
                 assistant
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 act
                 prudently
                 ,
                 will
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 their
                 Abilities
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 beneficent
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 doing
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 Good
                 they
                 can
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 design
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Policy
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   State
                   Government
                
                 ,
                 to
                 settle
                 such
                 Laws
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 helpful
                 and
                 useful
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   be
                   hurtful
                
                 or
                 prejudicial
                 
                   to
                   our
                   Neighbours
                
                 .
                 For
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 thus
                 sincerely
                 and
                 heartily
                 obey
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Laws
                
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 shall
                 without
                 doubt
                 live
                 more
                 happily
                 and
                 safely
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 who
                 pursue
                 their
                 own
                 profit
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Publick
                   Good
                
                 ;
                 who
                 tho'
                 sometimes
                 they
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 prosper
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 have
                 an
                 unhappy
                 End
                 ,
                 and
                 frequently
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 Fall
                 and
                 Ruin
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 selfish
                 and
                 unjust
                 Means
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 design'd
                 to
                 raise
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Vertue
                 in
                 General
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Definition
                   of
                   Vertue
                   in
                   General
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 Vertue
                 alone
                 can
                 make
                 us
                 happy
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 do
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 treat
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 fully
                 informed
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 that
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 possession
                 whereof
                 procures
                 our
                 Felicity
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 all
                 Men
                 own
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 agree
                 in
                 their
                 Thoughts
                 about
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 not
                 to
                 trouble
                 my self
                 about
                 enumerating
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Vertue
                 consists
                 in
                 a
                 
                   steady
                   Resolution
                   and
                   Vigour
                   of
                   Mind
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   are
                   carried
                   to
                   do
                   things
                   we
                   believe
                   to
                   be
                   Good.
                
                 For
                 Man
                 only
                 is
                 Praise-worthy
                 for
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 depend
                 on
                 his
                 firm
                 Resolution
                 of
                 Well-doing
                 .
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 would
                 Live
                 well
                 and
                 happily
                 ,
                 be
                 constant
                 and
                 unmoveable
                 in
                 his
                 Resolutions
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 wavering
                 ,
                 and
                 tost
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 by
                 manifold
                 Passions
                 and
                 Inclinations
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 act
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 a
                 Slave
                 to
                 his
                 Passions
                 ;
                 neither
                 follows
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 best
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 most
                 pleasing
                 to
                 his
                 Lusts
                 and
                 Affections
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   A
                   firm
                   Purpose
                   is
                   necessary
                   t●
                   Vertue
                   .
                
                 The
                 most
                 necessary
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 Requisits
                 to
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 
                   steady
                   purpose
                   and
                   vigour
                   of
                   Mind
                   ,
                
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 readily
                 and
                 fully
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 due
                 Examination
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 to
                 be
                 Best
                 ,
                 without
                 suffering
                 our selves
                 to
                 be
                 stopt
                 or
                 turn'd
                 aside
                 by
                 any
                 Passions
                 or
                 Appetites
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Vice
                 proceeds
                 from
                 Doubt
                 and
                 Wavering
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Consequents
                 of
                 Ignorance
                 ;
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 Vertue
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 a
                 firm
                 and
                 steady
                 Purpose
                 of
                 performing
                 whatsoever
                 
                   Right
                   Reason
                
                 doth
                 suggest
                 .
                 Which
                 
                   Right
                   Reason
                
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   true
                   Sense
                   and
                   Judgment
                   concerning
                   Human
                   and
                   Divine
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   they
                   belong
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   concern
                   us
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 also
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 and
                 peculiar
                 Good
                 of
                 
                   Man
                   ,
                   whereby
                
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Stoicks
                   ,
                   he
                   excels
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   and
                   follows
                   GOD.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Laws
                   of
                   Vertue
                   are
                   truly
                   Good
                   ,
                   and
                   ●●reproveable
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 will
                 this
                 sound
                 strange
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 seeing
                 Reason
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Power
                 of
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Judging
                 ,
                 derived
                 from
                 and
                 communicated
                 by
                 GOD
                 ,
                 the
                 Highest
                 and
                 
                   First
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 follow
                 as
                 a
                 Rule
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 constant
                 Eye
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 our
                 
                   Sovereign
                   Lady
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Power
                 over
                 us
                 is
                 most
                 Lawful
                 and
                 Equitable
                 ,
                 whose
                 Laws
                 are
                 Irreprehensible
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 her
                 
                   Statutes
                   ,
                   Beneficial
                
                 and
                 Perfective
                 of
                 our
                 Natures
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 Obeys
                 and
                 follows
                 her
                 ,
                 cannot
                 go
                 astray
                 ,
                 since
                 by
                 keeping
                 her
                 Dictates
                 he
                 obeys
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 written
                 in
                 his
                 Mind
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Source
                 and
                 Rule
                 of
                 all
                 Equity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   A
                   firm
                   Purpose
                   of
                   always
                   doing
                   what
                   is
                   Best
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   necessary
                   Ingredient
                   of
                   Virtue
                   .
                
                 We
                 have
                 already
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 Explication
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 
                   is
                   a
                   firm
                   purpose
                   of
                   doing
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   Reason
                   tells
                   us
                   are
                   Best
                
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 that
                 this
                 Will
                 be
                 firm
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 we
                 undertake
                 ,
                 be
                 throughly
                 Examined
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 who
                 perform
                 the
                 greatest
                 Actions
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 merit
                 any
                 Praise
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 done
                 after
                 mature
                 Deliberation
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 steady
                 Purpose
                 .
                 For
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 as
                 SENECA
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   not
                   an
                   Action
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Exercise
                   and
                   Purpose
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 For
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 prepar'd
                 ,
                 dispos'd
                 and
                 resolved
                 for
                 the
                 Patient
                 enduring
                 of
                 the
                 hardest
                 Trials
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 fully
                 purpos'd
                 to
                 relieve
                 and
                 succour
                 the
                 Miseries
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 hindred
                 of
                 an
                 Opportunity
                 of
                 exerting
                 his
                 
                   Vertuous
                   Resolutions
                
                 ,
                 is
                 without
                 doubt
                 possest
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 tho'
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 exert
                 or
                 exercise
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 Power
                 to
                 Judge
                 what
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 to
                 omit
                 ;
                 yet
                 can
                 we
                 not
                 of
                 right
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Vertuous
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 steady
                 Purpose
                 of
                 doing
                 whatsoever
                 Reason
                 shall
                 propound
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 Best
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Aristotle
                   makes
                   Vertue
                   to
                   consist
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   Affections
                   .
                
                 ARISTOTLE
                 ,
                 Lib.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Ethic.
                   cap.
                
                 8.
                 thus
                 defines
                 Vertue
                 ;
                 
                   Vertue
                   is
                   an
                   Elective
                   Habit
                   ,
                   consisting
                   in
                   Mediocrity
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   determin'd
                   by
                   Reason
                   ,
                   and
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Judgment
                   of
                   a
                   Prudent
                   man.
                
                 For
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 Vertue
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 two
                 Affections
                 ,
                 and
                 derives
                 its
                 Excellence
                 from
                 the
                 Mediocrity
                 it
                 observes
                 between
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 perceiving
                 that
                 Liberality
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 was
                 attended
                 by
                 Covetousness
                 and
                 Prodigality
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Fortitude
                 was
                 equally
                 removed
                 from
                 Cowardliness
                 and
                 Fool-hardiness
                 ,
                 he
                 concluded
                 Mediocrity
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Formal
                   Cause
                
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 conversant
                 about
                 the
                 Passions
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Excess
                 and
                 Defect
                 is
                 found
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Mean
                 betwixt
                 2
                 vicious
                 Excesses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   This
                   Definition
                   doth
                   not
                   hold
                   good
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   many
                   Vertues
                   .
                
                 But
                 tho'
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 allow'd
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 some
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 asserted
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 admit
                 of
                 no
                 Mean
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 Extreams
                 can
                 we
                 allot
                 to
                 the
                 Affections
                 of
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Benevolence
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 state
                 soever
                 they
                 be
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 are
                 always
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 Intense
                 or
                 
                   Remiss
                   degree
                
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 what
                 Mediocrity
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 conceiv'd
                 in
                 
                   Hatred
                   ,
                   Envy
                   ,
                   Pride
                
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 Affections
                 ,
                 how
                 temperate
                 soever
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 are
                 ever
                 vicious
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 can
                 never
                 produce
                 any
                 Vertue
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Mediocrity
                 of
                 Vertue
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 met
                 with
                 in
                 those
                 Affections
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Indifferent
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 neither
                 Good
                 nor
                 Evil
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Anger
                   ,
                   Love
                   ,
                   Desire
                   ,
                   Fear
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Anger
                 be
                 moderate
                 ,
                 it
                 takes
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 but
                 becomes
                 a
                 Vice
                 ,
                 whenever
                 it
                 turns
                 to
                 Rage
                 and
                 Fury
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Excess
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 sinks
                 down
                 into
                 Unconcernedness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 defect
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Charity
                   ,
                   or
                   Divine
                   Love
                   and
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   admit
                   of
                   no
                   Excess
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Love
                 we
                 bear
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Grief
                 we
                 have
                 for
                 Sin
                 ,
                 are
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 Vertues
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 consist
                 in
                 a
                 Mediocrity
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 bounds
                 or
                 limits
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 having
                 GOD
                 for
                 its
                 Object
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Infinite
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 respecting
                 his
                 opposite
                 ,
                 Nothing
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 
                   love
                   GOD
                
                 to
                 Excess
                 ?
                 or
                 be
                 overmuch
                 grieved
                 for
                 his
                 Sins
                 ,
                 or
                 too
                 much
                 incensed
                 against
                 himself
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 offended
                 his
                 Creatour
                 ?
                 No
                 Body
                 questions
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Adam
                 ,
                 in
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 was
                 endued
                 with
                 many
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Justice
                   ,
                   Piety
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 But
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 these
                 Vertues
                 ?
                 It
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 Mediocrity
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 any
                 Excess
                 of
                 his
                 Passions
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 could
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Mean
                 ,
                 without
                 Extreams
                 ?
                 Conclude
                 we
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mediocrity
                 of
                 Affections
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 tho'
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 vicious
                 Excesses
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 all
                 own
                 ,
                 even
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Followers
                 of
                 ARISTOTLE
                 ,
                 that
                 Justice
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Mean
                 betwixt
                 two
                 Extremities
                 ,
                 nothing
                 being
                 oppos'd
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 save
                 Injustice
                 only
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 give
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 his
                 due
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Mediocrity
                   cannot
                   be
                   the
                   Form
                   of
                   Vertue
                   .
                
                 But
                 yet
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 many
                 Vertues
                 are
                 thus
                 placed
                 betwixt
                 two
                 Vices
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 Magnificence
                 is
                 a
                 disposition
                 of
                 Mind
                 between
                 Niggardliness
                 and
                 
                   Sumptuousness
                   :
                   Modesty
                
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 Ambition
                 and
                 
                   a
                   stupid
                   Carelesness
                
                 ,
                 and
                 disregard
                 of
                 
                   Honour
                   :
                   Temperance
                
                 ,
                 between
                 an
                 Insensibility
                 of
                 all
                 Pleasure
                 and
                 Intemperance
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 I
                 contend
                 for
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Mediocrity
                 is
                 not
                 Essential
                 to
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 so
                 Mediocrity
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 in
                 Meat
                 or
                 Drink
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 deserve
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Mean
                 between
                 the
                 Excess
                 and
                 Defect
                 of
                 Meat
                 and
                 Drink
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 compliance
                 with
                 the
                 Dictates
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Soul
                 that
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 Governance
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 chuseth
                 the
                 Mean
                 between
                 2
                 Extreams
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 finds
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 most
                 suitable
                 to
                 it self
                 Neither
                 need
                 we
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 this
                 Mediocrity
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 must
                 suitable
                 and
                 convenient
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 
                   Rational
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 a
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 tho'
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Extreams
                 between
                 which
                 it
                 mediates
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 exceeds
                 all
                 other
                 Mort●ls
                 in
                 his
                 Love
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 blame-worthy
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 he
                 is
                 highly
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 praised
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 excess
                 is
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Natural
                   Law
                
                 or
                 Reason
                 ,
                 which
                 requires
                 of
                 Man
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Piety
                
                 ,
                 and
                 commands
                 them
                 to
                 Love
                 their
                 Maker
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 whole
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 Strength
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   Vertues
                   are
                   in
                   conjunction
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 Saying
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Vertues
                 are
                 undivided
                 ,
                 and
                 link'd
                 together
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 one
                 ,
                 hath
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 also
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 some
                 Sense
                 may
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ▪
                 when
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 Heroical
                 or
                 
                   perfect
                   Vertue
                
                 ;
                 because
                 such
                 Vertue
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 Excellence
                 it
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 .
                 Sure
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Vertues
                 are
                 helpful
                 and
                 assistant
                 one
                 to
                 mother
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 be
                 Prudent
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 partaker
                 of
                 
                   Fortitude
                   ,
                   T●●peranc●e
                
                 and
                 Justice
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 SENECA
                 saith
                 ,
                 suffer
                 bravely
                 and
                 boldly
                 ,
                 without
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 tho'
                 Patience
                 be
                 the
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 apparent
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 Fortitude
                 must
                 be
                 there
                 also
                 ,
                 Patience
                 and
                 Endurance
                 being
                 only
                 Branches
                 thereof
                 :
                 Neither
                 is
                 Prudence
                 wanting
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Council
                 or
                 Advice
                 ,
                 who
                 adviseth
                 us
                 to
                 bear
                 that
                 courageously
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 cannot
                 avoid
                 .
                 Constancy
                 also
                 makes
                 one
                 of
                 this
                 happy
                 Company
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Chorus
                 of
                 Vertues
                 do
                 meet
                 in
                 that
                 one
                 Action
                 of
                 suffering
                 courageously
                 ;
                 for
                 indeed
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 Honestly
                 done
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 chieflly
                 performed
                 by
                 one
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   All
                   the
                   Vertues
                   meet
                   together
                   in
                   Prudence
                   .
                
                 And
                 to
                 evince
                 this
                 beyond
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Vertue
                 without
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 Vertues
                 meet
                 and
                 are
                 joyned
                 in
                 her
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 
                   Moral
                   Vertue
                
                 only
                 executes
                 or
                 performs
                 what
                 
                   Prudence
                   prescribes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Rule
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 Line
                 of
                 
                   Right
                   Reason
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 other
                 wise
                 but
                 that
                 those
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 which
                 partake
                 o●
                 this
                 
                   General
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 linked
                 together
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Axiom
                 ,
                 That
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 agree
                 in
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 agree
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 no
                 Vertue
                 can
                 be
                 without
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 constant
                 or
                 ready
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Company
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Vertues
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 ARISTOTLE
                 informs
                 us
                 ,
                 Lib.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Ethic.
                   cap.
                
                 8.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Judgment
                   of
                   our
                   Reason
                   about
                   practical
                   Principles
                   ,
                   is
                   subject
                   to
                   be
                   perverced
                   and
                   deceived
                   by
                   the
                   pravity
                   of
                   our
                   Natures
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   that
                   no
                   Man
                   can
                   be
                   Prudent
                   ,
                   except
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   good
                   Man
                   also
                   .
                
                 And
                 consequently
                 the
                 Vertues
                 that
                 make
                 Man
                 good
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 Prudence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 Right
                 Reason
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Practical
                 Dictates
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Men
                   tho'
                   never
                   so
                   wicked
                   ,
                   ow●
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 SUch
                 a
                 deep
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 is
                 imprest
                 upon
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 the
                 most
                 Wicked
                 and
                 Perverse
                 do
                 profess
                 ●o
                 own
                 and
                 follow
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 Men
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 Actions
                 appeal
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 contend
                 that
                 they
                 act
                 according
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 A
                 
                   Covetous
                   Wretch
                
                 that
                 with
                 an
                 insatiable
                 desire
                 scrapes
                 and
                 rakes
                 together
                 Riches
                 ,
                 pretends
                 that
                 he
                 acts
                 herein
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   impulse
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 and
                 follows
                 her
                 Teaching
                 .
                 An
                 
                   Ambitious
                   Person
                
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 ,
                 tho'
                 never
                 so
                 wicked
                 and
                 flagitious
                 ,
                 makes
                 his
                 way
                 to
                 Honour
                 and
                 Dignities
                 ,
                 meanly
                 fawning
                 upon
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 crush
                 others
                 ,
                 supposeth
                 himself
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 acting
                 conformable
                 to
                 Nature
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Slave
                   to
                   his
                   Lust
                
                 ,
                 and
                 abandons
                 himself
                 to
                 Luxury
                 and
                 Idleness
                 ,
                 brings
                 in
                 Nature
                 to
                 justifie
                 his
                 Lewdness
                 ,
                 and
                 contends
                 that
                 his
                 Debauchery
                 is
                 consonant
                 to
                 her
                 Laws
                 :
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 unworthy
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 Reason
                 but
                 hath
                 its
                 Abetters
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 prove
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Light
                   of
                   Na●●re
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Every
                   Nation
                   hates
                   Vice
                   and
                   Wickedness
                   and
                   punisheth
                   it
                   .
                
                 But
                 these
                 Wretches
                 are
                 much
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 their
                 Lusts
                 for
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 suppose
                 the
                 greatest
                 violation
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 comport
                 with
                 her
                 own
                 Dictates
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 Nation
                 was
                 ever
                 so
                 far
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 condemn
                 
                   Murthers
                   ,
                   Incest
                   ,
                   Theft
                   ,
                   Rapin
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ?
                 For
                 Nature
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 greatly
                 deprav'd
                 and
                 weakned
                 in
                 some
                 Countries
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 cannot
                 patronize
                 Sin
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 least
                 spark
                 of
                 Reason
                 still
                 glimmers
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 condemn
                 what
                 other
                 Nations
                 forbid
                 and
                 punish
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Laws
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 preserve
                 and
                 defend
                 Nature
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 destructive
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 worth
                 our
                 pains
                 to
                 enquire
                 here
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 certain
                 and
                 unalterable
                 Laws
                 of
                 well-living
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 Men
                 are
                 obliged
                 ,
                 the
                 violation
                 whereof
                 is
                 accounted
                 criminal
                 amongst
                 all
                 Men
                 :
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 clearing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 first
                 consider
                 what
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 defined
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   Nature
                   are
                   .
                
                 The
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 
                   certain
                   Light
                   or
                   Notices
                   which
                   serve
                   to
                   guid
                   and
                   direct
                   us
                   in
                   all
                   particular
                   occurrences
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   are
                   derived
                   from
                   that
                   general
                   Reason
                   ,
                   which
                
                 GGD
                 
                   hath
                   imprinted
                   in
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   in
                   their
                   formation
                   .
                
                 We
                 say
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Laws
                   of
                   Nature
                   are
                   certain
                   Notices
                   which
                   serve
                   to
                   guid
                   us
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 to
                 distinguish
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 sometimes
                 also
                 call
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 We
                 say
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   derived
                   from
                   that
                   general
                   Reason
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 consequences
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 adding
                 ,
                 which
                 GOD
                 
                   hath
                   imprinted
                   on
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   all
                   men
                
                 ;
                 to
                 signifie
                 that
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 are
                 general
                 and
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Man
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 how
                 wicked
                 and
                 profligate
                 soever
                 he
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 some
                 Sense
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 GOD
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   10.
                   
                   Chap.
                   8
                
                 
                   Aequa
                   Lance.
                   
                
                 
                   ●●ns
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   Sr.
                   Godfrey
                   Kneller
                   of
                   Lubeck
                   in
                   Saxony
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   St.
                   Pauls
                   Covint
                   Garden
                   in
                   Middlesex
                   Knight
                   ▪
                   Principall
                   Painter
                   to
                   their
                   Majesties
                   King
                   William
                   and
                   Queen
                   Mary
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   That
                   there
                   are
                   certain
                   and
                   unmoveable
                   Laws
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   proved
                   from
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   things
                   in
                   general
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 
                   Eternals
                   Laws
                
                 may
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 from
                 the
                 
                   common
                   Nature
                
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 World
                 which
                 imitates
                 the
                 Unity
                 of
                 its
                 Author
                 and
                 principle
                 ,
                 is
                 governed
                 by
                 one
                 Law
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 provides
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 ,
                 so
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 Being
                 .
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Mind
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Regent
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Beings
                 that
                 are
                 
                   destitute
                   of
                   Reason
                
                 follow
                 their
                 natural
                 instinct
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 
                   Arrrws
                   shot
                
                 by
                 an
                 expert
                 Archer
                 ,
                 fly
                 directly
                 to
                 the
                 Mark
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Rational
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 dictates
                 of
                 their
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 tend
                 to
                 their
                 appointed
                 End.
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 are
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 freely
                 and
                 of
                 choice
                 ,
                 subject
                 to
                 this
                 common
                 Law.
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 
                   CICERO
                   L.
                
                 10
                 
                   de
                   legibus
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   constituting
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   Right
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   take
                   our
                   Beginning
                   from
                   that
                   supream
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   took
                   its
                   rise
                   before
                   all
                   Ages
                   ,
                   when
                   yet
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   any
                   Written
                   Law
                   ,
                   or
                   Civil
                   society
                   constituted
                   .
                
                 And
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 almost
                 in
                 every
                 different
                 Climate
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 different
                 Customs
                 and
                 Manners
                 ;
                 yet
                 amongst
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 Foot-steps
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Universal
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 which
                 binds
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 one
                 particular
                 Country
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   From
                   the
                   Frame
                   and
                   constitution
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 made
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 Constitution
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 whose
                 peculiar
                 priviledge
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 square
                 his
                 Life
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Dictates
                 of
                 Reason
                 are
                 so
                 evidently
                 imprest
                 upon
                 his
                 Mind
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 readily
                 follows
                 what
                 is
                 Just
                 and
                 Right
                 without
                 any
                 Matter
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 
                   Written
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 compulsion
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 and
                 discerns
                 betwixt
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 equal
                 and
                 unequal
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 his
                 Conscience
                 only
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 vain
                 and
                 useles
                 to
                 instruct
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 Murther
                 and
                 Adultery
                 are
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Theft
                 must
                 be
                 avoided
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 anticipated
                 this
                 their
                 information
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 Laws
                 were
                 long
                 before
                 Written
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Tables
                 of
                 their
                 Hearts
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   Sovereign
                   Legislator
                
                 in
                 delivering
                 those
                 Laws
                 cuts
                 them
                 short
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shall
                   not
                   kill
                   .
                   Thou
                   shall
                   not
                   commit
                   Adultery
                   ,
                
                 without
                 adding
                 any
                 reason
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 taking
                 for
                 granted
                 that
                 he
                 addrest
                 them
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 knew
                 that
                 already
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Ray
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Primordial
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 appears
                 in
                 Man
                 by
                 a
                 twofold
                 preeminence
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 
                   endued
                   with
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 the
                 light
                 which
                 illuminates
                 other
                 Creatures
                 outwardly
                 and
                 superficially
                 only
                 ,
                 is
                 his
                 property
                 and
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Essence
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Right
                 and
                 Truth
                 and
                 Affection
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 intimately
                 present
                 in
                 his
                 Heart
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 is
                 directed
                 both
                 in
                 his
                 Speculation
                 and
                 Practice
                 .
                 The
                 Minds
                 of
                 Men
                 are
                 stored
                 with
                 the
                 Seeds
                 of
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Honesty
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 excited
                 by
                 the
                 least
                 admonition
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 spark
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 only
                 assisted
                 with
                 a
                 small
                 Blast
                 ,
                 displays
                 it self
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 Flame
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   GOD
                   hath
                   imprest
                   these
                   Laws
                   on
                   the
                   Mind
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
                 For
                 GOD
                 being
                 concernd
                 for
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 Man
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 ,
                 hath
                 of
                 his
                 infinite
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 engraven
                 in
                 their
                 Minds
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 united
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 a
                 general
                 knowledge
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 Idea
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 conducive
                 to
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 that
                 Union
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 Idea
                 or
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 
                   a
                   Good
                   understanding
                   ,
                   Right
                   Reason
                   ,
                   the
                   Light
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 particular
                 Notices
                 derived
                 from
                 this
                 general
                 Idea
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Men
                   that
                   deviate
                   from
                   these
                   Laws
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   herded
                   amongst
                   Beasts
                   .
                
                 And
                 tho'
                 some
                 may
                 think
                 themseves
                 very
                 obsequious
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 whilst
                 they
                 indulge
                 their
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 abandon
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 cram
                 themselves
                 like
                 Swine
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 as
                 Luxurious
                 as
                 Goats
                 :
                 Yet
                 most
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 such
                 Men
                 as
                 these
                 do
                 not
                 follow
                 their
                 Human
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Animal
                   Inclinations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 live
                 like
                 Beasts
                 :
                 For
                 would
                 they
                 but
                 attentively
                 search
                 into
                 their
                 own
                 Bosoms
                 ,
                 and
                 consult
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 
                   Universal
                   Nature
                
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 appear
                 a
                 most
                 monstrous
                 and
                 unjust
                 thing
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 thus
                 to
                 disguise
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 Manners
                 and
                 Passions
                 of
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 reasonable
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 such
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 direct
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 Sense
                 ,
                 but
                 Reason
                 .
                 They
                 only
                 Live
                 according
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 who
                 square
                 their
                 Actions
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 confine
                 themseves
                 to
                 these
                 three
                 
                   Precepts
                   ,
                   to
                   Live
                   Honestly
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   Hurt
                   another
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   every
                   one
                   his
                   due
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Precepts
                 by
                 the
                 unanimous
                 Suffrage
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 and
                 common
                 People
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 the
                 Fountains
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 compendious
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Essential
                   Institution
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   certainty
                   of
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   Nature
                   confirmed
                   from
                   the
                   Relation
                   Man
                   hath
                   to
                   other
                   Rational
                   Agents
                   .
                
                 These
                 unalterable
                 Laws
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Life
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 further
                 demonstrated
                 from
                 the
                 Relation
                 Man
                 hath
                 to
                 other
                 
                   Rational
                   Agents
                
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 Man
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Sociable
                   Creature
                
                 ,
                 and
                 affects
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 some
                 Laws
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 engaged
                 to
                 lend
                 their
                 mutual
                 assistance
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 directed
                 to
                 Love
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 Men
                 following
                 the
                 impulse
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 entring
                 into
                 
                   Civil
                   Societies
                
                 ,
                 establisht
                 this
                 first
                 Standard
                 of
                 
                   Justice
                   ,
                   To
                   live
                   Honestly
                   ,
                   to
                   hurt
                   no
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   give
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   his
                   Right
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   l.
                
                 206.
                 
                 
                   F●de
                   Reg.
                   jur
                   .
                   that
                   no
                   Body
                   enrich
                   himself
                   with
                   the
                   damage
                   of
                   another
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Nation
                 so
                 depraved
                 in
                 their
                 Manners
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 abhor
                 and
                 abominate
                 
                   ungrateful
                   Persons
                   ,
                   Mutherers
                   of
                   Parents
                   ,
                   Breakers
                   of
                   Covenants
                   ,
                   Deceivers
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 think
                 them
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 Punishments
                 ,
                 looking
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 profest
                 Enemies
                 of
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 violaters
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 How
                 dismal
                 would
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 Mankind
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 lawful
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 he
                 listed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 own
                 Lust
                 and
                 Humour
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil
                 ?
                 What
                 House
                 ,
                 what
                 Palace
                 would
                 be
                 secured
                 from
                 devouring
                 Flames
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 at
                 pleasure
                 might
                 put
                 Fire
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 warm
                 himself
                 at
                 the
                 cost
                 of
                 another
                 ?
                 
                 What
                 Wife
                 would
                 be
                 safe
                 within
                 her
                 
                   Husbands
                   Arms
                
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Laws
                 to
                 secure
                 publick
                 Honesty
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 guard
                 the
                 Enclosure
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Conjugal
                   Bed
                   ?
                   Nature
                
                 hath
                 deeply
                 engraven
                 this
                 precept
                 in
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 
                   Do
                   not
                   that
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   which
                   thou
                   would'st
                   not
                   have
                   another
                   do
                   to
                   thee
                
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 Dictate
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 present
                 to
                 all
                 
                   Mens
                   Minds
                
                 ,
                 and
                 directs
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 stop
                 their
                 Ears
                 to
                 its
                 Voice
                 ,
                 and
                 listen
                 to
                 their
                 Passions
                 rather
                 than
                 their
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Man
                   is
                   furnisht
                   with
                   the
                   Idea's
                   of
                   Good
                   and
                   Evil
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   such
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 certain
                 and
                 immutable
                 
                   Idea's
                   of
                   Good
                   and
                   Evil
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 sole
                 guidance
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 we
                 distinguish
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 just
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 unjust
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 honest
                 ,
                 from
                 filthy
                 and
                 unbecoming
                 :
                 Like
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 different
                 notations
                 of
                 Figures
                 ,
                 we
                 distinguish
                 
                   Mathematical
                   Schemes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 separate
                 them
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 define
                 Figures
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 Sense
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Reason
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 perceive
                 what
                 is
                 right
                 or
                 unjust
                 by
                 Reason
                 ;
                 which
                 teacheth
                 us
                 that
                 Good
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 and
                 Evil
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 .
                 The
                 ground
                 whereof
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil
                 from
                 whence
                 our
                 Idea's
                 are
                 taken
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 any
                 
                   private
                   person
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 multitude
                 of
                 Men
                 how
                 great
                 soever
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 such
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 necessarily
                 to
                 be
                 embraced
                 ,
                 or
                 avoided
                 by
                 
                   Intellectual
                   Creatures
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Understanding
                 of
                 Man
                 doth
                 not
                 enquire
                 what
                 appears
                 to
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 Truth
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 Truth
                 simply
                 and
                 in
                 it self
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 embrace
                 that
                 for
                 Good
                 ,
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 to
                 some
                 private
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 most
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 really
                 and
                 immutably
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 and
                 embraced
                 in
                 spite
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 the
                 Reluctance
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Animal
                   propension
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 in
                 Nature
                 which
                 is
                 absolutly
                 and
                 simply
                 True
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 must
                 there
                 be
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 its
                 own
                 worth
                 and
                 loveliness
                 to
                 be
                 desired
                 by
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 Man.
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 he
                 abuseth
                 his
                 faculty
                 of
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 imposed
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 deceptions
                 of
                 Sense
                 or
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 perceive
                 what
                 is
                 naturally
                 True
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 he
                 also
                 abuseth
                 his
                 faculty
                 of
                 Willing
                 ,
                 who
                 suffers
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 blinded
                 by
                 his
                 
                   Animal
                   Appetite
                
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 chuse
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 due
                 attention
                 fails
                 of
                 his
                 end
                 and
                 aim
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Some
                   Sentences
                   into
                   which
                   Moral
                   Reason
                   may
                   be
                   resolved
                   .
                
                 Now
                 what
                 Method
                 or
                 Order
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 to
                 follow
                 in
                 his
                 choice
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Good
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 embrace
                 in
                 such
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 from
                 the
                 subjoyned
                 Axioms
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 Nature
                 of
                 Vertue
                 may
                 be
                 resolved
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 accounted
                 Good
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Intellectual
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 commensurate
                 to
                 its
                 State
                 and
                 Condition
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 conducive
                 to
                 the
                 Conservation
                 of
                 the
                 perceiver
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 accounted
                 Evil
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 inimicitious
                 or
                 opposit
                 to
                 an
                 Intellectual
                 Nature
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 its
                 Condition
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 grief
                 and
                 aversion
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 threaten
                 its
                 destruction
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 it
                 esteemed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 Evils
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 one
                 Evil
                 supervening
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 thereby
                 made
                 the
                 more
                 Heavy
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 seldom
                 seen
                 saith
                 
                   ALEXANDER
                   ab
                   ALEXANDRO
                
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 shaken
                 at
                 once
                 with
                 intestine
                 and
                 forein
                 War
                 ,
                 can
                 hold
                 out
                 long
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 superadded
                 danger
                 by
                 dividing
                 their
                 Councils
                 and
                 Subsidies
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 were
                 scarce
                 sufficient
                 to
                 stem
                 its
                 double
                 Tide
                 ,
                 makes
                 them
                 still
                 weaker
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 at
                 last
                 over-throw
                 the
                 tottering
                 Commonwealth
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 All
                 Good
                 is
                 not
                 equal
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 held
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 preferable
                 to
                 other
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 that
                 Good
                 is
                 more
                 excellent
                 ,
                 which
                 exceeds
                 another
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 Duration
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 questiond
                 but
                 that
                 GOD
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 Nature
                 includes
                 all
                 other
                 perfections
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 Good
                 than
                 the
                 Creature
                 ,
                 how
                 perfect
                 soever
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 an
                 Angel
                 in
                 Goodness
                 excells
                 Man
                 and
                 Beasts
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 Good
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 after
                 a
                 twofold
                 manner
                 ;
                 either
                 Intensively
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 affords
                 the
                 greatest
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 ;
                 or
                 Extensively
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 more
                 ample
                 diffussion
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 greater
                 tendency
                 to
                 the
                 Good
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 afterwards
                 follows
                 its
                 Duration
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 durable
                 any
                 Good
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 excellent
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 peculiar
                 property
                 of
                 Good
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 Will
                 to
                 the
                 choice
                 and
                 embracing
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Evil
                 produces
                 the
                 contray
                 effect
                 ;
                 and
                 even
                 as
                 a
                 greater
                 Good
                 kindles
                 a
                 greater
                 Love
                 of
                 it self
                 ;
                 so
                 a
                 less
                 Evil
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 a
                 greater
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 a
                 less
                 Evil
                 ,
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 has
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 Good.
                 Whence
                 came
                 that
                 common
                 Axiom
                 amongst
                 Moralists
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 2
                 
                   Evils
                   the
                   least
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   chosen
                   .
                
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Nature
                 doth
                 always
                 what
                 is
                 best
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 also
                 avoids
                 the
                 greater
                 Evil
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 less
                 Evil
                 comes
                 nearer
                 to
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 accounted
                 comparatively
                 Good.
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Men
                 to
                 avoid
                 being
                 burnt
                 ,
                 cast
                 themselves
                 from
                 a
                 Precipice
                 ,
                 or
                 leap
                 into
                 a
                 River
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 Jaws
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Wild
                   Beast
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Sword
                 of
                 a
                 Robber
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 themselves
                 from
                 perishing
                 there
                 ,
                 lay
                 hold
                 of
                 Thorns
                 or
                 Briars
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 how
                 painful
                 soever
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 their
                 Lives
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 thing
                 happen
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 whose
                 nature
                 we
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 safely
                 trust
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 profess
                 themselves
                 skilful
                 in
                 that
                 matter
                 ;
                 in
                 case
                 we
                 are
                 fully
                 persuaded
                 of
                 their
                 skill
                 and
                 faithfulness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 evident
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 deceit
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 or
                 desire
                 of
                 particular
                 gain
                 or
                 advantage
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Tho'
                 the
                 event
                 of
                 things
                 be
                 doubtful
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 ever
                 we
                 apprehend
                 that
                 any
                 Good
                 thing
                 will
                 happen
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 as
                 much
                 pains
                 to
                 obtain
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 present
                 ;
                 since
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 certainly
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 lot
                 at
                 last
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 judging
                 and
                 discerning
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 may
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 Prejudices
                 of
                 Infancy
                 ,
                 and
                 Enticements
                 of
                 our
                 Passions
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Understanding
                 being
                 clouded
                 with
                 the
                 dark
                 smoak
                 of
                 the
                 Passions
                 ,
                 cannot
                 discern
                 the
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Will
                 following
                 its
                 guidance
                 ,
                 mistakes
                 in
                 her
                 choice
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   10.
                   
                   Chap.
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   G
                   Freman
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip.
                   S
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   Francis
                   Lane
                   of
                   Glendon
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Northampton
                   Esqr.
                   And
                   to
                   Elizabeth
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   eldest
                   Daughter
                   ,
                   and
                   Coeheyre
                   of
                   Andrew
                   Lant
                   of
                   Thorp-vnderwood
                   in
                   the
                   said
                   County
                   Esqr.
                   deceased
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 Of
                 Prudence
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Division
                   of
                   Vertue
                   .
                
                 VERTUE
                 is
                 commonly
                 divided
                 into
                 4
                 Species
                 ,
                 
                   Prudence
                   ,
                   Temperance
                   ,
                   Fortitude
                
                 and
                 Justice
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Ethical
                   Writers
                
                 call
                 Cardinal
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 consider
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 Hinges
                 upon
                 which
                 all
                 other
                 Vertues
                 turn
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 proceed
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Branches
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Nature
                   of
                   Prudence
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   conversant
                   about
                   .
                
                 The
                 first
                 Rank
                 amongst
                 these
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 doth
                 point
                 out
                 to
                 them
                 their
                 Order
                 and
                 Manner
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 may
                 be
                 defined
                 
                   a
                   firm
                   and
                   constant
                   Will
                   ,
                   heedfully
                   to
                   look
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   diligently
                   to
                   examine
                   what
                   is
                   best
                   .
                
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Prudent
                   man
                
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 undertake
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 first
                 weighed
                 in
                 the
                 Balance
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 Place
                 and
                 Time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 undertakes
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 truer
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 more
                 probable
                 Reason
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 resolved
                 to
                 follow
                 .
                 For
                 Prudence
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 certain
                 Science
                 ,
                 which
                 contemplates
                 things
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 otherwise
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 knowledge
                 that
                 is
                 conversant
                 about
                 
                   Contingent
                   matters
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 mutable
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Manner
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Existence
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 Prudence
                 generally
                 consider'd
                 be
                 something
                 common
                 ,
                 viz.
                 whatsoever
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Right
                   Reason
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 as
                 consider'd
                 in
                 every
                 particular
                 Man
                 ,
                 is
                 conversant
                 about
                 Singulars
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 ;
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Three
                   Duties
                   or
                   Offices
                   of
                   Prudence
                   .
                
                 There
                 be
                 3
                 Offices
                 or
                 Chief
                 Acts
                 of
                 
                   Prudence
                   ;
                   Good
                
                 and
                 
                   wary
                   Consultation
                   ,
                   Right
                   Understanding
                
                 or
                 rather
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 Sentence
                 or
                 
                   Command
                   .
                   Consultation
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Deliberation
                 ,
                 doth
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 belong
                 to
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 considers
                 what
                 Means
                 are
                 most
                 proper
                 and
                 best
                 to
                 obtain
                 her
                 End
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 is
                 oppos'd
                 Precipitancy
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 do
                 things
                 rashly
                 and
                 inconsiderately
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 this
                 Consultation
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 due
                 Consideration
                 ,
                 and
                 aim
                 at
                 a
                 
                   good
                   End
                
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 only
                 Cunning
                 and
                 Craftiness
                 .
                 
                   Right
                   Understanding
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 we
                 pass
                 a
                 dextrous
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Means
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 reflex
                 Act
                 ,
                 approving
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 is
                 therefore
                 called
                 by
                 ARISTOTLE
                 ,
                 a
                 quick
                 and
                 
                   ready
                   Understanding
                
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 is
                 oppos'd
                 dulness
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 or
                 Folly
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Prudent
                   man
                
                 seems
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 middle
                 Station
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 a
                 Block-head
                 or
                 Dull-fellow
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Crafty
                   Knave
                
                 .
                 The
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Habit
                 of
                 passing
                 a
                 Decretory
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Goodness
                 of
                 the
                 Means
                 ,
                 follows
                 next
                 after
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 a
                 
                   Prudent
                   man
                
                 rightly
                 determines
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Means
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 judged
                 to
                 be
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Constancy
                 puts
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 practice
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Of
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   Vertue
                   in
                   General
                   .
                
                 Three
                 kinds
                 of
                 Parts
                 are
                 assigned
                 to
                 every
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 whereof
                 are
                 Helps
                 or
                 Advantages
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 necessarily
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Perfect
                   Law
                
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Subjective
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Species
                 do
                 resort
                 under
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 are
                 called
                 Potential
                 ,
                 which
                 Potentially
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 chiefest
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 comprehend
                 their
                 whole
                 Natures
                 ,
                 but
                 belong
                 to
                 some
                 
                   secondary
                   Laws
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Of
                   the
                   Constituting
                   Parts
                   of
                   Prudence
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Constituting
                   parts
                
                 of
                 Prudence
                 are
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 know
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 live
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 compare
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 place
                 they
                 must
                 take
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 the
                 Precedency
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 consider
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 
                   place
                   ,
                   time
                
                 and
                 persons
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 Actions
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 have
                 an
                 Eye
                 to
                 our
                 
                   Chief
                   End
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pursue
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 all
                 honest
                 and
                 lawful
                 Means
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Integral
                   Parts
                   of
                   Prudence
                
                 The
                 Helps
                 required
                 to
                 Prudence
                 are
                 reckoned
                 8
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Memory
                   ,
                   Understanding
                   ,
                   Forecast
                   ,
                   Teachableness
                   ,
                   Quickness
                   of
                   Wit
                   ,
                   Reason
                   ,
                   Circumspection
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Cautelousness
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 some
                 are
                 helpful
                 to
                 Consultation
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 Judgment
                 or
                 Discerning
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 Sentencing
                 or
                 Determining
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Sharpness
                   of
                   Wit.
                   
                
                 Sharpness
                 or
                 Quickness
                 
                   of
                   Wit
                
                 belongs
                 to
                 Consultation
                 ,
                 or
                 Deliberation
                 ;
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 a
                 
                   Prudent
                   Man
                
                 finds
                 out
                 the
                 Means
                 ,
                 which
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 his
                 proposed
                 End.
                 This
                 Help
                 is
                 of
                 kin
                 to
                 Sagacity
                 ,
                 which
                 speaks
                 a
                 disposition
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 readily
                 and
                 dexterously
                 discovers
                 what
                 lies
                 hid
                 ,
                 and
                 finds
                 out
                 the
                 Ways
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 shortest
                 and
                 surest
                 to
                 the
                 desired
                 End.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Intelligence
                   or
                   Understanding
                   .
                
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 or
                 Intelligence
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Help
                 to
                 our
                 Judgment
                 or
                 Discerning
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 Habit
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Principles
                
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 perceive
                 and
                 judge
                 rightly
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 offer
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Teachableness
                   .
                
                 Teachableness
                 is
                 a
                 Promptitude
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Learning
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 we
                 are
                 ignorant
                 of
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Prudent
                   man
                
                 to
                 know
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 distinguish
                 the
                 
                   Honest
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Pleasant
                 and
                 Profitable
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 Teachable
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 improve
                 himself
                 by
                 the
                 Discourses
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Reading
                 of
                 Books
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Memory
                   .
                
                 Memory
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 
                   Prudent
                   man
                
                 calls
                 to
                 Mind
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 represents
                 to
                 himself
                 several
                 Actions
                 and
                 Events
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 Premisses
                 ,
                 he
                 concludes
                 what
                 Judgment
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 pass
                 of
                 the
                 future
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Reason
                   .
                
                 Reason
                 is
                 the
                 right
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Knowing
                 Faculty
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 
                   Prudent
                   man
                
                 ,
                 from
                 fore
                 known
                 and
                 prae-consider'd
                 things
                 ,
                 argues
                 aright
                 ,
                 gathering
                 and
                 judging
                 what
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 present
                 Circumstances
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Forecast
                   ,
                   Circumspection
                   and
                   Cautelousness
                   .
                
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 Command
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 passing
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Decretory
                   Sentence
                
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Prudent
                   man
                
                 is
                 assisted
                 by
                 Forecast
                 ,
                 Circumspection
                 ,
                 and
                 Cautelousness
                 :
                 Forecast
                 is
                 that
                 Habit
                 whereby
                 he
                 diligently
                 considers
                 Future
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 past
                 ,
                 gathers
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 resolves
                 what
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 Circumspection
                 is
                 that
                 Habit
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 Affairs
                 are
                 heedfully
                 and
                 diligently
                 minded
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 Caution
                 ,
                 or
                 Heedfulness
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 Obstacles
                 that
                 might
                 happen
                 are
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Impediments
                 that
                 might
                 hinder
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 our
                 intended
                 End.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Subjective
                   Parts
                   of
                   Prudence
                
                 The
                 
                   Subjective
                   parts
                
                 of
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 School-men
                 are
                 4
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Private
                
                 or
                 Solitary
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 
                   Oeconomical
                   ,
                   Political
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Military
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Wherein
                   Private
                   Prudence
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 
                   Private
                   Prudence
                
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 frequently
                 confounded
                 with
                 the
                 Monastick
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 peculiarly
                 to
                 be
                 restain'd
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 lead
                 a
                 
                   Monastick
                   Life
                
                 ;
                 and
                 separating
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 betake
                 themselves
                 wholly
                 to
                 Contemplation
                 and
                 Devotion
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 every
                 Singular
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 hath
                 none
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 but
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 he
                 takes
                 care
                 also
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 to
                 direct
                 and
                 assist
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 several
                 Actions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   First
                   Office
                   of
                   Private
                   Prudence
                   .
                
                 The
                 Office
                 of
                 
                   Private
                   Prudence
                
                 is
                 twofold
                 ;
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 every
                 one
                 do
                 chuse
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 Profession
                 or
                 Way
                 of
                 Living
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 may
                 spend
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 days
                 :
                 For
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 be
                 happy
                 that
                 keeps
                 no
                 certain
                 Course
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 unresolved
                 and
                 wavering
                 ,
                 is
                 ever
                 deliberating
                 what
                 Condition
                 of
                 Life
                 he
                 had
                 best
                 embrace
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 Order
                 of
                 Men
                 he
                 had
                 best
                 joyn
                 himself
                 .
                 Prudence
                 therefore
                 adviseth
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 consult
                 his
                 own
                 Genius
                 and
                 Ability
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 chuse
                 for
                 himself
                 such
                 a
                 State
                 of
                 Life
                 as
                 comports
                 with
                 his
                 
                   Natural
                   Gifts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Temper
                 of
                 his
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 he
                 may
                 with
                 Pleasure
                 and
                 Satisfaction
                 ,
                 continue
                 throughout
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 his
                 whole
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   Duty
                   of
                   Private
                   Prudence
                   .
                
                 The
                 other
                 Duty
                 of
                 
                   Private
                   Prudence
                
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 once
                 pitch'd
                 upon
                 a
                 set
                 State
                 or
                 Condition
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 he
                 use
                 all
                 possible
                 Industry
                 that
                 he
                 square
                 all
                 his
                 Actions
                 by
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Dictates
                 of
                 Reason
                 ;
                 and
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 commit
                 nothing
                 that
                 may
                 necessitate
                 him
                 to
                 Repentance
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 great
                 difficulty
                 obtain
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 undertake
                 nothing
                 without
                 mature
                 Deliberation
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 constant
                 and
                 firm
                 in
                 his
                 Purpose
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 he
                 is
                 assur'd
                 of
                 the
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Honesty
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 chiefest
                 part
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Beatitude
                
                 consists
                 in
                 
                   Acting
                   constantly
                
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 turning
                 aside
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 path
                 of
                 Vertue
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   What
                   Oeconomical
                   Prudence
                   is
                
                 
                   Oeconomical
                   Prudence
                
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 orders
                 the
                 Concerns
                 of
                 his
                 Family
                 .
                 Its
                 Dictates
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 rashly
                 or
                 inconsiderately
                 cast
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 indissoluble
                 Band
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 consider
                 well
                 of
                 it
                 before
                 he
                 enters
                 a
                 State
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 cannot
                 quit
                 again
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Woman
                 he
                 takes
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 be
                 adorned
                 rather
                 with
                 the
                 Embelishments
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 be
                 more
                 recommendable
                 by
                 her
                 Chastity
                 and
                 good
                 Manners
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 her
                 Riches
                 or
                 Portion
                 .
                 Also
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 Equality
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 her
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 thing
                 for
                 a
                 Wife
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 above
                 her
                 Husband
                 in
                 Nobility
                 or
                 Riches
                 ,
                 to
                 despise
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 upon
                 him
                 rather
                 as
                 her
                 Servant
                 ;
                 than
                 her
                 
                   Husband
                   .
                   Prudence
                
                 also
                 adviseth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 seriously
                 weigh
                 and
                 consider
                 the
                 Temper
                 of
                 Women
                 ,
                 the
                 defects
                 and
                 weaknesses
                 they
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 Will
                 is
                 commonly
                 much
                 stronger
                 than
                 their
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Phansy
                 and
                 Humour
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 their
                 Actions
                 :
                 That
                 many
                 Husbands
                 have
                 only
                 2
                 good
                 and
                 pleasant
                 Days
                 ,
                 as
                 HIPPONACTES
                 saith
                 by
                 STOBAEUS
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 their
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 their
                 Wives
                 Burial
                 :
                 That
                 being
                 once
                 married
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 treat
                 her
                 as
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 by
                 communicating
                 his
                 Secrets
                 unto
                 her
                 ;
                 especially
                 if
                 he
                 knows
                 she
                 can
                 hold
                 her
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 conceal
                 what
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 divulged
                 ;
                 lest
                 she
                 should
                 conceive
                 her self
                 to
                 be
                 slighted
                 or
                 neglected
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 becomes
                 careless
                 of
                 her
                 Duty
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   How
                   Children
                   and
                   Servants
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   ordered
                   and
                   Governed
                   .
                
                 Prudence
                 also
                 prescribes
                 Rules
                 ,
                 how
                 Children
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 Educated
                 ,
                 and
                 Servants
                 kept
                 to
                 their
                 Duty
                 ;
                 which
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 prolix
                 to
                 insert
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 set
                 down
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 a
                 Treatise
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 in
                 French
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 Sentiments
                 of
                 Epicurus
                 ,
                 entituled
                 
                   L'Epicure
                   Spiritual
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   The
                   Precepts
                   of
                   Political
                   or
                   State
                   Prudence
                   .
                
                 Political
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   State
                   Prudence
                
                 ,
                 imitates
                 the
                 Oeconomical
                 ,
                 and
                 differs
                 from
                 it
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 Subjects
                 are
                 more
                 numerous
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 concern'd
                 with
                 governing
                 ones
                 
                   Wife
                   ,
                   Children
                
                 and
                 Servants
                 ;
                 so
                 
                   Political
                   Prudence
                
                 consists
                 in
                 Ruling
                 a
                 
                   City
                   ,
                   Province
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Nation
                 .
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 discharging
                 of
                 which
                 Function
                 aright
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 first
                 necessary
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 bears
                 Rule
                 over
                 others
                 ,
                 does
                 himself
                 excel
                 in
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Actions
                 may
                 serve
                 for
                 Examples
                 to
                 his
                 Subjects
                 .
                 For
                 Subjects
                 think
                 it
                 their
                 Glory
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 Manners
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 express
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 
                   Actions
                   ,
                   Words
                
                 and
                 Gestures
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Crimes
                 and
                 Vices
                 of
                 Princes
                 spread
                 like
                 a
                 Contagion
                 ,
                 and
                 infect
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 their
                 Subjects
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 their
                 Princes
                 do
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 lawful
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 Praise-worthy
                 also
                 ;
                 so
                 dangerous
                 are
                 great
                 Examples
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 effectual
                 for
                 the
                 promoting
                 of
                 Vice
                 and
                 Wickedness
                 .
                 He
                 therefore
                 that
                 Governs
                 others
                 ,
                 must
                 carry
                 a
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 Respect
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 Big
                 and
                 Severe
                 Looks
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Rectitude
                 of
                 his
                 Manners
                 and
                 Heroical
                 Vertue
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   Princes
                   must
                   be
                   Religious
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   to
                   their
                   words
                   .
                
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 highly
                 commendable
                 for
                 Princes
                 to
                 be
                 Religious
                 ,
                 and
                 Eminent
                 in
                 their
                 Piety
                 towards
                 GOD
                 ;
                 so
                 must
                 they
                 also
                 excel
                 in
                 punctual
                 Faithfulness
                 and
                 Truth
                 towards
                 their
                 Equals
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Prince
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 keep
                 his
                 Word
                 and
                 Promise
                 ,
                 makes
                 himself
                 Vile
                 and
                 Despicable
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 mark
                 of
                 Fearfulness
                 and
                 Impotence
                 to
                 break
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 elude
                 the
                 Execution
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Treaties
                   .
                   Prudence
                
                 therefore
                 adviseth
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Prince
                 be
                 exact
                 in
                 performing
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 just
                 and
                 equal
                 in
                 his
                 Actions
                 .
                 For
                 Rulers
                 are
                 not
                 exempt
                 from
                 ,
                 or
                 above
                 all
                 Laws
                 ,
                 for
                 Justice
                 is
                 above
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 to
                 will
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 ought
                 .
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 also
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Care
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 Eye
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Officers
                
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 that
                 they
                 perform
                 their
                 Duties
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Judges
                 may
                 be
                 Honoured
                 ,
                 the
                 Laws
                 Reverenced
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 themselves
                 Loved
                 and
                 Dreaded
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   10.
                   
                   Chap.
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Worshipfull
                   Sr.
                   Edmund
                   Turnor
                   of
                   Stoke-Rochford
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Lincolne
                   Knight
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   What
                   Military
                   Prudence
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   Military
                   Prudence
                
                 ,
                 which
                 chiefly
                 belongs
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 Commanders
                 in
                 Chief
                 of
                 Armies
                 ;
                 teacheth
                 how
                 to
                 undertake
                 a
                 War
                 ,
                 carry
                 it
                 on
                 ,
                 or
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 an
                 happy
                 Issue
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 by
                 instructing
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 enter
                 upon
                 it
                 rashly
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 good
                 Advice
                 ;
                 having
                 first
                 well
                 weighed
                 their
                 own
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 moved
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 just
                 Cause
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Power
                 they
                 intend
                 to
                 oppose
                 will
                 prove
                 an
                 over-balance
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 Prudence
                 will
                 advise
                 them
                 to
                 desist
                 from
                 the
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 attacking
                 a
                 too
                 Potent
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 conclude
                 a
                 Peace
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 hazard
                 the
                 Loss
                 or
                 Ruin
                 of
                 their
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 Peace
                 cannot
                 be
                 had
                 but
                 upon
                 unreasonable
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 War
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 hazarded
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 having
                 implor'd
                 the
                 Divine
                 Favour
                 by
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 encouraged
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 give
                 Battle
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dye
                 rather
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 lose
                 their
                 Right
                 and
                 Liberty
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   What
                   things
                   are
                   necessary
                   for
                   the
                   waging
                   of
                   War.
                   
                
                 In
                 the
                 waging
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 great
                 care
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 to
                 List
                 strong
                 and
                 couragious
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 Exercis'd
                 in
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 hardned
                 to
                 Labour
                 and
                 
                   Service
                   .
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 be
                 well
                 Arm'd
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 Defensive
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 
                   Offensive
                   Arms.
                   Thirdly
                
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Quantity
                 of
                 Provisions
                 be
                 provided
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 supply
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 for
                 want
                 thereof
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 Castles
                 and
                 Towns
                 are
                 often
                 lost
                 ,
                 but
                 whole
                 Armies
                 sometimes
                 miscarry
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 be
                 store
                 of
                 Mony
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Sinews
                 of
                 a
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 which
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 cannot
                 be
                 kept
                 to
                 their
                 Duty
                 ,
                 nor
                 restrain'd
                 from
                 Robberies
                 .
                 These
                 4
                 things
                 being
                 well
                 fore-cast
                 and
                 provided
                 ,
                 Princes
                 or
                 Generals
                 may
                 safely
                 undertake
                 a
                 War
                 ,
                 and
                 Invade
                 their
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 since
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 
                   Military
                   Prudence
                
                 requires
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Successful
                 carrying
                 on
                 of
                 a
                 War.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   Prudence
                   is
                   acquired
                   two
                   several
                   ways
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 now
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 acquiring
                 this
                 Vertue
                 of
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 are
                 reducible
                 to
                 2
                 only
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 Precepts
                 and
                 Experience
                 .
                 The
                 latter
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 twofold
                 ,
                 viz.
                 ones
                 own
                 Experience
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 Proper
                 Experience
                 is
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 our selves
                 have
                 seen
                 or
                 done
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 seen
                 or
                 done
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 only
                 by
                 Relation
                 .
                 The
                 Prudence
                 we
                 get
                 by
                 Experience
                 and
                 Use
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 sure
                 and
                 certain
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 attain'd
                 by
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 History
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 excellent
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 difficult
                 to
                 be
                 obtained
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Of
                 Temperance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   About
                   what
                   things
                   Temperance
                   is
                   conversant
                   .
                
                 TEMPERANCE
                 is
                 so
                 nearly
                 ally'd
                 to
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 always
                 accompanies
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 seconds
                 it
                 in
                 all-its
                 Laws
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 therefore
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 the
                 Conservatrix
                 of
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 preserves
                 the
                 Soundness
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 very
                 conducive
                 to
                 Consultation
                 and
                 Judgment
                 .
                 For
                 an
                 
                   Intemperate
                   person
                
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 suffer'd
                 Shipwrack
                 of
                 his
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 serv'd
                 as
                 Mad-men
                 are
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Recovery
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 Temperance
                 imports
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Moderation
                   of
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 absolute
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 over
                 all
                 its
                 Passions
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 suppresseth
                 Concupiscence
                 ,
                 stifles
                 vain
                 Hopes
                 ,
                 moderates
                 Love
                 ,
                 and
                 keeps
                 the
                 Mind
                 from
                 being
                 ruffled
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 Perturbations
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 stricter
                 Sense
                 ,
                 it
                 signifies
                 the
                 restraint
                 only
                 of
                 those
                 Pleasures
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Taste
                 and
                 Feeling
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 Beasts
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 Men
                 either
                 addict
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 bid
                 defiance
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 termed
                 Temperate
                 or
                 Intemperate
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Definition
                   of
                   Temperance
                
                 We
                 may
                 therefore
                 define
                 
                   Temperance
                   ,
                   A
                   firm
                   and
                   constant
                   VVill
                   or
                   Resolution
                   ,
                   to
                   resist
                   and
                   restrain
                   Bodily
                   Lusts
                   and
                   Pleasures
                   ,
                   especially
                   those
                   that
                   belong
                   to
                   the
                   Taste
                   and
                   Touch.
                
                 By
                 which
                 words
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Pleasures
                 are
                 excluded
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Senses
                 of
                 
                   Seeing
                   ,
                   Hearing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Smelling
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Temperance
                 in
                 this
                 Sense
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 conversant
                 about
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 the
                 grosser
                 Senses
                 of
                 Tasting
                 and
                 Touching
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Decency
                   and
                   Bashfulness
                   do
                   constitute
                   Temperance
                
                 The
                 Parts
                 which
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 constitute
                 Temperance
                 ,
                 are
                 Honesty
                 or
                 Decency
                 ,
                 and
                 Bashfulness
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Comliness
                 beaming
                 forth
                 from
                 Temperance
                 ,
                 which
                 allures
                 men
                 by
                 its
                 Loveliness
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 to
                 restrain
                 and
                 repress
                 flattering
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 ●o
                 deny
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 most
                 pleasing
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 commendable
                 thing
                 to
                 avoid
                 all
                 Immoderateness
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 follow
                 Temperance
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 Comliness
                 and
                 Loveliness
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Bashfulness
                 also
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 help
                 towards
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 this
                 Vertue
                 ;
                 whereby
                 we
                 fear
                 Infamy
                 ,
                 lest
                 by
                 indulging
                 our
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 expose
                 our selves
                 to
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 our
                 Fame
                 and
                 good
                 Repute
                 by
                 our
                 Intemperance
                 :
                 for
                 Shamefac'dness
                 or
                 Bashfulness
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 Passion
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Fearfulness
                 of
                 incurring
                 Reproach
                 and
                 Disgrace
                 ,
                 by
                 committing
                 any
                 shameful
                 Action
                 ;
                 which
                 Fear
                 of
                 Shame
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Guardian
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 always
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 laudable
                 Moderation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Sobriety
                   and
                   Chastity
                   are
                   the
                   two
                   Species
                   of
                   Temperance
                   .
                
                 There
                 be
                 2
                 Species
                 of
                 Temperance
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Sobriety
                 and
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 whereof
                 moderates
                 our
                 Eating
                 and
                 Drinking
                 ;
                 the
                 latter
                 sets
                 Bounds
                 to
                 the
                 Enjoyment
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Conjugal
                   Bed.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Precepts
                   of
                   Sobriety
                   .
                
                 Sobriety
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Bodies
                 are
                 contented
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 without
                 Pain
                 and
                 Prejudice
                 bear
                 what
                 is
                 superfluous
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 a
                 Measure
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 be
                 informed
                 what
                 quantity
                 of
                 Meat
                 and
                 Drink
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 use
                 .
                 For
                 Nature
                 being
                 a
                 Careful
                 Mother
                 of
                 her
                 Children
                 ,
                 condemns
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 serve
                 to
                 tempt
                 and
                 provoke
                 an
                 Appetite
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 taken
                 rather
                 for
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 Necessity
                 ;
                 and
                 teacheth
                 us
                 by
                 daily
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 Diseases
                 and
                 Infirmities
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 Intemperance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Pains
                 and
                 Dulness
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 Crudity
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 Griping
                 of
                 the
                 Guts
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 unknown
                 to
                 Men
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 by
                 Drunkenness
                 and
                 Gluttony
                 pull
                 them
                 down
                 upon
                 themselves
                 .
                 Whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Sobriety
                 secures
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 restores
                 decayed
                 Strength
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reducing
                 the
                 Humours
                 to
                 a
                 due
                 Temperament
                 ,
                 easily
                 subjects
                 the
                 Passions
                 to
                 Reason
                 .
                 Do
                 we
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 wholly
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 Pleasures
                 ,
                 whose
                 Diet
                 are
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 contents
                 himself
                 with
                 Viands
                 that
                 are
                 prepared
                 without
                 the
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 Cook
                 ?
                 Such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 he
                 enjoys
                 a
                 vigorous
                 and
                 healthful
                 Constitution
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 his
                 Soul
                 exerciseth
                 her
                 Functions
                 freely
                 and
                 expeditely
                 :
                 
                 So
                 Abstinence
                 to
                 him
                 is
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 delicious
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 as
                 preserving
                 his
                 Health
                 ,
                 and
                 fortifying
                 it
                 against
                 all
                 Infirmities
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 accustom
                 our selves
                 to
                 a
                 Moderation
                 in
                 Diet
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 we
                 would
                 enjoy
                 a
                 sound
                 Mind
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Healthful
                 and
                 sound
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 our
                 portion
                 ,
                 if
                 contenting
                 our selves
                 with
                 Common
                 Food
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 despise
                 Dainties
                 ,
                 except
                 only
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 Recovering
                 of
                 our
                 Health
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 Advice
                 of
                 our
                 Physician
                 :
                 Since
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 sure
                 than
                 ,
                 that
                 Meats
                 are
                 spoiled
                 and
                 adulterated
                 by
                 too
                 much
                 care
                 and
                 exquisitness
                 in
                 Dressing
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Cookery
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 leaves
                 them
                 more
                 unwholsom
                 than
                 it
                 found
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   By
                   what
                   means
                   Chastity
                   may
                   be
                   procured
                   .
                   First
                   by
                   a
                   Spare
                   and
                   Abstemious
                   Diet.
                   
                
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 which
                 permits
                 no
                 Pleasures
                 ,
                 besides
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 enjoyed
                 in
                 Lawful
                 Wedlock
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 some
                 Preservatives
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 Man
                 may
                 secure
                 himself
                 against
                 the
                 violent
                 Attacks
                 of
                 
                   Carnal
                   Lust
                
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 Chastity
                 easie
                 and
                 familiar
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 The
                 First
                 and
                 Chiefest
                 of
                 these
                 Preservatives
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 use
                 a
                 
                   slender
                   Diet
                
                 ,
                 and
                 carefully
                 avoid
                 all
                 Meats
                 and
                 Drinks
                 that
                 are
                 enflaming
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 hard
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 impossible
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 indulge
                 himself
                 in
                 Gluttony
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 tormented
                 with
                 
                   Lustful
                   motions
                
                 .
                 For
                 Gluttony
                 and
                 
                   Carnal
                   Lust
                
                 are
                 so
                 closely
                 ally'd
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 TERTULLIAN
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 Lust
                 without
                 Gluttony
                 ,
                 may
                 well
                 pass
                 for
                 a
                 Prodigy
                 or
                 Monster
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Body
                 therefore
                 be
                 fed
                 with
                 that
                 Caution
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 it
                 only
                 may
                 be
                 preserved
                 ,
                 without
                 furnishing
                 Copious
                 Matter
                 to
                 increase
                 a
                 
                   Passion
                   .
                   Food
                
                 is
                 afforded
                 us
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 and
                 support
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Bodily
                   Lives
                
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 our
                 Nature
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 care
                 and
                 anxiety
                 ,
                 lest
                 it
                 should
                 supplant
                 our
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 and
                 excite
                 us
                 to
                 Uncleanness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Secondly
                   by
                   Business
                   and
                   Employment
                   .
                
                 The
                 Second
                 Preservative
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 always
                 busied
                 and
                 employ'd
                 in
                 some
                 honest
                 Calling
                 ,
                 without
                 indulging
                 Sloth
                 or
                 Idleness
                 :
                 For
                 continual
                 Business
                 or
                 Study
                 wasts
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 invigorate
                 us
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 taking
                 up
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 divert
                 it
                 from
                 
                   Lustful
                   Thoughts
                
                 and
                 
                   Imaginations
                   .
                   Idle
                   persons
                
                 are
                 most
                 haunted
                 with
                 this
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Luxury
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 who
                 by
                 doing
                 nothing
                 ,
                 learn
                 to
                 do
                 Wickedly
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 take
                 Care
                 therefore
                 to
                 eschew
                 Idleness
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 entertain
                 our
                 Minds
                 with
                 such
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 Incentives
                 to
                 Lust
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 destructive
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   by
                   avoiding
                   the
                   Temptation
                   .
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 use
                 to
                 avoid
                 and
                 fly
                 from
                 the
                 Temptations
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Sight
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 free
                 Discourse
                 with
                 Women
                 ,
                 left
                 by
                 handling
                 Pitch
                 we
                 be
                 dawbed
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 Lust
                 is
                 better
                 conquer'd
                 by
                 Flight
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 Fight
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   an
                   obstinate
                   Resolution
                   of
                   Resisting
                   Temptations
                   .
                
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 A
                 full
                 Resolution
                 and
                 long
                 contracted
                 Habit
                 and
                 Custom
                 ,
                 to
                 repel
                 the
                 Assaults
                 and
                 Onsets
                 of
                 Lust
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 advisable
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 easily
                 overtaken
                 with
                 Lust
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 been
                 often
                 conquer'd
                 by
                 it
                 :
                 So
                 he
                 who
                 makes
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 strenuously
                 to
                 resist
                 its
                 Temptations
                 ,
                 becomes
                 thereby
                 the
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 vigorous
                 to
                 resist
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Master
                 piece
                 to
                 overcome
                 so
                 smiling
                 and
                 fawning
                 an
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 which
                 whilst
                 she
                 ruins
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 Caress
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 compared
                 to
                 our
                 Strength
                 ?
                 Nothing
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 a
                 Soul
                 that
                 is
                 resolved
                 to
                 conquer
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 Cowards
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 Onset
                 give
                 way
                 ,
                 without
                 ever
                 putting
                 their
                 Strength
                 to
                 the
                 Trial.
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 It
                 seems
                 impossible
                 ,
                 all
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 to
                 quit
                 a
                 Habit
                 of
                 long
                 standing
                 :
                 Suppose
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 Disaccustom
                 your self
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 contain
                 your self
                 for
                 a
                 few
                 Days
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 by
                 degrees
                 protract
                 the
                 said
                 Time
                 ,
                 and
                 question
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 frequent
                 Fights
                 and
                 Resistings
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 at
                 last
                 become
                 Conquerour
                 .
                 Call
                 to
                 mind
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 and
                 sincere
                 a
                 Joy
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 sensible
                 of
                 ,
                 whenever
                 thou
                 hast
                 shewed
                 thy self
                 a
                 couragious
                 Combatant
                 ,
                 in
                 resisting
                 and
                 putting
                 by
                 these
                 Assaults
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 how
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 cast
                 down
                 ;
                 what
                 Shame
                 ,
                 what
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 what
                 Anguish
                 have
                 pinch'd
                 and
                 rack'd
                 thy
                 Soul
                 ,
                 whenever
                 thou
                 hast
                 weakly
                 and
                 cowardly
                 made
                 thy self
                 a
                 Slave
                 to
                 thy
                 Beastly
                 and
                 
                   Inferiour
                   Nature
                
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 soon
                 be
                 Chaste
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 once
                 heartily
                 Will
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Potential
                   Parts
                   of
                   Temperance
                   .
                
                 Temperance
                 likewise
                 hath
                 its
                 
                   Potential
                   Parts
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Meekness
                   ,
                   Clemency
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Modesty
                 .
                 The
                 business
                 of
                 Meekness
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 restrain
                 Anger
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 refrain
                 the
                 Mind
                 from
                 Revenge
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 this
                 Vertue
                 a
                 Man
                 becomes
                 truly
                 Human
                 ,
                 and
                 lovely
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 Hateful
                 and
                 Troublesom
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 easily
                 provoked
                 to
                 Anger
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 least
                 occasion
                 ,
                 becomes
                 enflamed
                 with
                 Wrath
                 ;
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 we
                 love
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 Company
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 tho'
                 highly
                 provok'd
                 are
                 easily
                 reconcil'd
                 ,
                 and
                 forgive
                 the
                 Injury
                 done
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Horrid
                   Effects
                   of
                   Anger
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 moderate
                 the
                 impetuous
                 Flame
                 of
                 Anger
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 quench
                 it
                 by
                 Meekness
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 our selves
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 recover
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 whence
                 that
                 violent
                 Passion
                 had
                 turn'd
                 us
                 out
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 any
                 one
                 finds
                 himself
                 mov'd
                 to
                 Anger
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 consider
                 how
                 contrary
                 this
                 Passion
                 is
                 to
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 shamefully
                 it
                 disguiseth
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 casts
                 down
                 the
                 Soul
                 from
                 its
                 Throne
                 of
                 Power
                 and
                 Command
                 .
                 Consider
                 the
                 Looks
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Angry
                   man
                
                 ;
                 his
                 Eyes
                 flame
                 ,
                 the
                 Blood
                 comes
                 up
                 into
                 his
                 Face
                 ,
                 boyling
                 up
                 from
                 his
                 Heart
                 ,
                 he
                 Faulters
                 in
                 his
                 Speech
                 ,
                 his
                 Face
                 is
                 distorted
                 and
                 dreadful
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Question
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 Vice
                 be
                 more
                 detestable
                 in
                 its
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 ugly
                 in
                 its
                 outward
                 Appearance
                 .
                 Let
                 a
                 man
                 consider
                 also
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 Man
                 gains
                 by
                 all
                 his
                 Rage
                 and
                 Wrath
                 ;
                 whereas
                 by
                 refraining
                 his
                 Anger
                 ,
                 he
                 delivers
                 himself
                 from
                 this
                 dreadful
                 Commotion
                 and
                 Concussion
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 prov'd
                 fatal
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 have
                 endeavour'd
                 to
                 wreak
                 their
                 Spleens
                 upon
                 others
                 .
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 glorious
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 bear
                 Injuries
                 patiently
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 contemn
                 Affronts
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 meditate
                 a
                 Revenge
                 ;
                 and
                 whenever
                 we
                 perceive
                 this
                 Enemy
                 creeping
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 that
                 of
                 MARK
                 ANTONINE
                 the
                 Emperour
                 always
                 before
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 our
                 Mind
                 .
                 
                   Behold
                   one
                   thing
                   here
                   that
                   is
                   highly
                   to
                   be
                   valued
                   ,
                   to
                   Converse
                   courteously
                   with
                   Truth
                   and
                   Justice
                   ,
                   amongst
                   a
                   Company
                   of
                   perverse
                   and
                   lying
                   Men.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                   Book
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   10.
                   
                   Chap.
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   Simon
                   Harcourt
                   of
                   the
                   Middle
                   Temple
                   London
                   Esq●
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Modesty
                   .
                
                 Modesty
                 is
                 conversant
                 about
                 the
                 moderation
                 of
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 Dignity
                 and
                 Honour
                 .
                 He
                 deserves
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Modest
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 boast
                 of
                 his
                 Merits
                 ,
                 or
                 vaunt
                 of
                 his
                 Endowments
                 ;
                 but
                 owning
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 thinks
                 lowly
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 esteems
                 nothing
                 properly
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 attained
                 to
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 a
                 Person
                 adorned
                 with
                 this
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 solicitous
                 about
                 rendring
                 to
                 others
                 the
                 Honour
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 desirous
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 same
                 from
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 performing
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 great
                 Actions
                 ,
                 than
                 concerned
                 to
                 obtain
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 esteem
                 which
                 gallant
                 Atchievements
                 bring
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Duty
                   of
                   a
                   Modest
                   Man.
                   
                
                 Whosoever
                 thou
                 art
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 art
                 raised
                 to
                 great
                 Honour
                 ,
                 entertain
                 no
                 high
                 thoughts
                 of
                 thy self
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 conscious
                 of
                 thy
                 
                   Human
                   Frailty
                
                 ,
                 and
                 mindful
                 of
                 thy
                 
                   Mortal
                   Condition
                
                 ,
                 suspect
                 and
                 reject
                 every
                 thought
                 that
                 would
                 flatter
                 thee
                 into
                 a
                 high
                 conceit
                 of
                 thy self
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 famous
                 for
                 his
                 worth
                 and
                 merit
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 Soul
                 is
                 embellisht
                 with
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 must
                 resemble
                 an
                 heavy
                 
                   Ear
                   of
                   Corn
                
                 ,
                 which
                 sinks
                 its
                 Head
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 Lower
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 contains
                 a
                 greater
                 number
                 of
                 Grains
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 least
                 Boasting
                 lessens
                 Merit
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 praise
                 ,
                 coming
                 from
                 a
                 mans
                 own
                 mouth
                 ,
                 is
                 nauseous
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 proclaiming
                 of
                 ones
                 own
                 vertue
                 ,
                 obscures
                 the
                 Glory
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 When
                 CATO
                 was
                 asked
                 why
                 the
                 Senate
                 had
                 refused
                 to
                 erect
                 his
                 Statue
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 refusal
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 more
                 care
                 for
                 his
                 Glory
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 done
                 in
                 allowing
                 him
                 a
                 Statue
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 much
                 rather
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 enquire
                 why
                 the
                 Senate
                 had
                 not
                 erected
                 his
                 Statue
                 ,
                 than
                 demand
                 why
                 they
                 had
                 honoured
                 him
                 with
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Market
                   Place
                
                 .
                 For
                 Honour
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Shadow
                 ,
                 follows
                 those
                 that
                 flee
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 most
                 found
                 in
                 their
                 company
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 pursue
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Wise
                   Man
                
                 that
                 placeth
                 his
                 happiness
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 is
                 always
                 unmoveably
                 resolv'd
                 ,
                 never
                 to
                 prefer
                 himself
                 before
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 this
                 neglecting
                 of
                 Honours
                 ,
                 he
                 both
                 secures
                 his
                 own
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 acquires
                 the
                 most
                 solid
                 and
                 greatest
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 this
                 Modesty
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Humility
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 sincere
                 and
                 without
                 di●●imulation
                 ;
                 and
                 far
                 from
                 that
                 Ambitious
                 Lowliness
                 of
                 some
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 despising
                 of
                 vanities
                 ,
                 sought
                 for
                 vain
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 STOBAEUS
                 saith
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 trampled
                 upon
                 the
                 Pride
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 Pride
                 in
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 Of
                 Fortitude
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Fortitude
                   exceeds
                   all
                   other
                   Vertues
                   :
                   The
                   Definition
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 THO'
                 all
                 the
                 Vertues
                 be
                 worthily
                 esteem'd
                 by
                 Moralists
                 ,
                 and
                 engage
                 Spectators
                 to
                 love
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 amongst
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 more
                 insinuates
                 it self
                 into
                 their
                 hearts
                 than
                 FORTITUDE
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 shines
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 distinguishing
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Lustre
                 .
                 Justice
                 is
                 had
                 in
                 great
                 Honour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 that
                 pursue
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 attain
                 to
                 a
                 high
                 degree
                 of
                 
                   Veneration
                   .
                   Prudence
                
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 Soul
                 of
                 Statesmen
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 industriously
                 studied
                 and
                 sought
                 for
                 by
                 all
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 Families
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 a
                 Commonwealth
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Temperance
                 hath
                 many
                 that
                 praise
                 and
                 love
                 her
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Pleasures
                 she
                 affords
                 her
                 followers
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 her
                 Comeliness
                 ,
                 whereby
                 she
                 recommends
                 her self
                 to
                 the
                 Eyes
                 and
                 Hearts
                 of
                 her
                 very
                 Enemies
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 all
                 these
                 Vertues
                 do
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 vanish
                 and
                 disappear
                 when
                 Fortitude
                 presents
                 her self
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Stars
                 at
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 for
                 her
                 powerful
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 sight
                 ,
                 charms
                 and
                 ravisheth
                 our
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 SENECA
                 saith
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 her
                 not
                 dreading
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 in
                 her
                 receiving
                 of
                 wounds
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 avoiding
                 the
                 Darts
                 level'd
                 at
                 her
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 meets
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 exposeth
                 her
                 Breast
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Fortitude
                 may
                 be
                 de●ined
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Constant
                   purpose
                   of
                   Mind
                   to
                   undergo
                   Dangers
                   ,
                   and
                   endure
                   Pains
                   and
                   Labour
                   ,
                   when-ever
                   we
                   think
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   best
                   .
                
                 It
                 s
                 chief
                 Laws
                 are
                 two
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 whereby
                 she
                 commands
                 us
                 to
                 Undertake
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 whereby
                 she
                 teacheth
                 us
                 to
                 Endure
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 this
                 Vertue
                 is
                 conversant
                 about
                 Boldness
                 and
                 Fearfulness
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 2
                 extreams
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 suppresseth
                 Fear
                 by
                 enduring
                 Difficulties
                 ;
                 and
                 moderates
                 Boldness
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 cautious
                 undertaking
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   About
                   what
                   things
                   Fortitude
                   is
                   ▪
                   conversant
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 this
                 Vertue
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 first
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Firmness
                 or
                 constancy
                 of
                 Mind
                 against
                 all
                 those
                 ills
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 as
                 hard
                 or
                 difficult
                 
                   to
                   undertake
                
                 or
                 endure
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 possest
                 of
                 this
                 Vertue
                 for
                 excelling
                 in
                 Bodily
                 Strength
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 want
                 that
                 ,
                 may
                 nevertheless
                 be
                 adorned
                 with
                 this
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 chiefly
                 in
                 a
                 firm
                 purpose
                 of
                 performing
                 those
                 things
                 we
                 judge
                 to
                 be
                 honest
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 wrestling
                 against
                 all
                 Adversities
                 without
                 being
                 discouraged
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 even
                 temper
                 and
                 firm
                 resolution
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Who
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   deserves
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Valiant
                   Man.
                   
                
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 already
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ills
                 which
                 a
                 
                   Valiant
                   Man
                
                 is
                 to
                 cope
                 with
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 great
                 and
                 difficult
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 matters
                 of
                 no
                 trouble
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 this
                 Vertue
                 as
                 of
                 Expectation
                 only
                 .
                 The
                 Second
                 thing
                 required
                 to
                 Fortitude
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 Rashness
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 end
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 undeservedly
                 called
                 a
                 
                   Valiant
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 a
                 blind
                 impulse
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 regard
                 had
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 strength
                 ,
                 ventures
                 upon
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 rather
                 dares
                 and
                 provokes
                 Dangers
                 than
                 fears
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 a
                 due
                 weighing
                 of
                 the
                 Dangers
                 he
                 is
                 about
                 to
                 engage
                 in
                 ,
                 tho'
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 love
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 undergoes
                 them
                 with
                 an
                 undaunted
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 endures
                 all
                 things
                 when
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 best
                 becomes
                 him
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 SENECA
                 defines
                 Fortitude
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   Science
                   of
                   distinguishing
                   what
                   is
                   Evil
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   not
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 Vertue
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 inconsiderate
                 Rashness
                 or
                 Foolhardiness
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 love
                 or
                 desire
                 of
                 Dangers
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 undergoing
                 and
                 overcoming
                 Dangers
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Fortitude
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 these
                 2
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Honesty
                
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 Vertue
                 must
                 always
                 have
                 for
                 her
                 end
                 and
                 aim
                 ;
                 and
                 Cautelousness
                 ,
                 or
                 weighing
                 of
                 the
                 Danger
                 ,
                 before
                 she
                 undertake
                 to
                 grapple
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Magnanimity
                   ,
                   Magnificence
                   ,
                   Constancy
                   and
                   Patience
                   are
                   commonly
                   confounded
                   with
                   Fortitude
                   .
                
                 Moralists
                 commonly
                 divide
                 Fortitude
                 into
                 4
                 Species
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Magnanimity
                   ,
                   Magnificence
                   ,
                   Constancy
                
                 and
                 Patience
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 these
                 have
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 agreement
                 with
                 Fortitude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 it
                 by
                 some
                 conditions
                 and
                 circumstances
                 only
                 .
                 For
                 Magnificence
                 imports
                 only
                 a
                 circumstance
                 of
                 the
                 Danger
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ventur'd
                 upon
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 illustrious
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 overcoming
                 whereof
                 Glory
                 and
                 Splendor
                 is
                 annext
                 .
                 Magnanimity
                 intimates
                 that
                 generosity
                 and
                 greatness
                 of
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 undertaking
                 of
                 dangerous
                 enterprizes
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 enduring
                 of
                 Labour
                 .
                 Constancy
                 implies
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Perseverance
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 mind
                 is
                 confirmed
                 to
                 stick
                 to
                 its
                 intended
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 basely
                 or
                 cowardly
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 over
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Patience
                 superadds
                 nothink
                 to
                 Fortitude
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 conversant
                 about
                 the
                 enduring
                 of
                 Evil
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 undertaking
                 of
                 difficult
                 and
                 dangerous
                 performances
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 suffers
                 ,
                 than
                 acts
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 not
                 to
                 insist
                 any
                 longer
                 on
                 these
                 ,
                 we
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 those
                 ills
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 overcoming
                 whereof
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 Fortitude
                 doth
                 chiefly
                 consist
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 are
                 either
                 Publick
                 or
                 Private
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   Publick
                   Ills
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   born
                   and
                   overcome
                   .
                
                 
                   Publick
                   Evils
                
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Destruction
                   of
                   ones
                   own
                   Country
                   ,
                   Famine
                   ,
                   Plague
                   ,
                   War
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 enabled
                 to
                 overcome
                 ,
                 by
                 considering
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 Evils
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 made
                 such
                 only
                 by
                 our
                 opinion
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 that
                 Empires
                 and
                 Commonwealths
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 Vicissitudes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 Eternal
                 in
                 this
                 World.
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 affected
                 towards
                 
                   our
                   Country
                
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 find
                 we
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 serve
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 of
                 any
                 advantage
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 
                   hurt
                   our selves
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 whole
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 least
                 we
                 endeavour
                 to
                 rescue
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 What
                 reason
                 have
                 we
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 surprized
                 and
                 astonished
                 at
                 any
                 such
                 change
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 natural
                 for
                 that
                 thing
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 End
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 a
                 Beginning
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Eternal
                 decree
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 
                   Temporal
                   things
                
                 must
                 fall
                 ,
                 all
                 corruptible
                 things
                 haste
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 changeable
                 things
                 perish
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 no
                 longer
                 be
                 amazed
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 overthrown
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 frame
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 must
                 be
                 dissolved
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 no
                 ways
                 procure
                 our
                 
                   Countries
                   Liberty
                
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 at
                 least
                 endeavour
                 to
                 secure
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 must
                 dye
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 its
                 ruin
                 may
                 oppress
                 us
                 undaunted
                 and
                 without
                 pusillanimous
                 fearfulness
                 .
                 And
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 ordered
                 by
                 an
                 unerring
                 decree
                 of
                 Providence
                 ,
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 our
                 Country
                 ,
                 must
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 our
                 Love
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 
                   Human
                   Wisdom
                
                 become
                 subject
                 and
                 captivated
                 to
                 the
                 Eternal
                 and
                 Infallible
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Creator
                
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   A
                   Man
                   endued
                   with
                   true
                   Fortitude
                   ,
                   doth
                   easily
                   overcome
                   Private
                   Ills.
                   
                
                 As
                 to
                 
                   Private
                   Evils
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Imprisonment
                   ,
                   Poverty
                   ,
                   Shame
                
                 or
                 Ignominy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 tho'
                 they
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 bear
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 a
                 
                   Valiant
                   Man
                
                 easily
                 despise
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 only
                 Evil
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 afflicting
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 take
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 great
                 Evil
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 a
                 Prison
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 afflict
                 a
                 a
                 truly
                 great
                 Soul
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 kept
                 from
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 his
                 Friends
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 excluded
                 from
                 the
                 Society
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 ?
                 But
                 a
                 
                   Wise
                   Man
                
                 knows
                 that
                 a
                 wrongful
                 Imprisonment
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 better
                 than
                 undeserved
                 Liberty
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 infinitely
                 more
                 eligible
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 Equities
                 sake
                 ,
                 than
                 ,
                 by
                 wicked
                 means
                 ,
                 to
                 abound
                 with
                 Riches
                 and
                 Honour
                 .
                 Others
                 consider
                 a
                 Prison
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Retirement
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 Body
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 Mind
                 may
                 have
                 its
                 unrestrained
                 Flight
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 its
                 unbounded
                 walks
                 in
                 the
                 infinite
                 spaces
                 of
                 Eternity
                 .
                 Who
                 would
                 think
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prisoner
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 betake
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Market
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 to
                 Heaven
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 divert
                 himself
                 amongst
                 the
                 Stars
                 ?
                 Have
                 not
                 some
                 writ
                 Books
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 attain'd
                 Learning
                 ?
                 If
                 to
                 wicked
                 and
                 
                   foolish
                   men
                
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Devils
                   House
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 keeps
                 his
                 Family
                 ;
                 to
                 a
                 
                   wise
                   man
                
                 it
                 becomes
                 
                   the
                   School
                   of
                   Vertue
                
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 without
                 impediment
                 ,
                 he
                 dedicates
                 himself
                 to
                 Piety
                 and
                 Probity
                 .
                 Why
                 should
                 a
                 man
                 abhor
                 a
                 Prison
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 been
                 conceived
                 in
                 a
                 Dungeon
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 borrowed
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 is
                 born
                 ,
                 is
                 confined
                 to
                 the
                 Prison
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   A
                   Valiant
                   Man
                   endures
                   the
                   loss
                   of
                   outward
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Wise
                   Man
                   wishes
                   for
                   it
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   loss
                   of
                   outward
                   Goods
                
                 seems
                 to
                 inflict
                 a
                 deeper
                 wound
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 a
                 
                   wise
                   man
                
                 is
                 very
                 little
                 sensible
                 of
                 ;
                 who
                 considers
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 furniture
                 of
                 a
                 Lodging
                 in
                 an
                 Inn
                 ,
                 the
                 use
                 whereof
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 is
                 afforded
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 right
                 of
                 Possession
                 .
                 The
                 
                   loss
                   of
                   Riches
                
                 is
                 frequently
                 the
                 happy
                 Mother
                 of
                 Peace
                 and
                 Quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Tranquility
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 seldom
                 enjoy'd
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 Soul
                 free
                 from
                 
                   Earthly
                   Cares
                
                 .
                 ZENO
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 ,
                 called
                 that
                 day
                 the
                 happiest
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 lost
                 all
                 his
                 Goods
                 by
                 Shipwrack
                 ,
                 and
                 profest
                 himself
                 extreamly
                 engaged
                 to
                 those
                 Winds
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 ●ashing
                 the
                 Ship
                 wherein
                 his
                 Estate
                 was
                 contained
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 had
                 driven
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 safe
                 Haven
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 spent
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 at
                 the
                 furthest
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Storms
                 and
                 tossings
                 of
                 this
                 World.
                 A
                 truly
                 
                   Valiant
                   man
                
                 therefore
                 knows
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 Right
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 
                   outward
                   things
                
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 can
                 lay
                 claim
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 which
                 ariseth
                 and
                 disappears
                 again
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 .
                 He
                 calls
                 to
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 conveniencies
                 he
                 enjoys
                 here
                 are
                 the
                 Divine
                 Benefits
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 freely
                 granted
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 taken
                 away
                 again
                 ,
                 for
                 just
                 tho'
                 hidden
                 causes
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   10.
                   
                   Chap.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   In.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip.
                   Sculp
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   Henry
                   Portman
                   of
                   Orchardiny
                   County
                   of
                   Somerset
                   
                     Esq
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Rich
                   :
                   Blome
                
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   all
                   other
                   Evils
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   obviated
                   by
                   us
                   .
                
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 limits
                 I
                 have
                 confin'd
                 my self
                 to
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 allow
                 me
                 to
                 reckon
                 up
                 all
                 particular
                 Evils
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 prescribe
                 this
                 general
                 Remedy
                 for
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 throughly
                 persuade
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Peace
                 and
                 Tranquillity
                 of
                 his
                 Mind
                 doth
                 not
                 depend
                 on
                 
                   Riches
                   ,
                   Honours
                   ,
                   Friends
                   ,
                   Health
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 good
                 things
                 so
                 accounted
                 ;
                 since
                 many
                 are
                 miserable
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 are
                 happy
                 without
                 them
                 .
                 How
                 inconsiderable
                 is
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 Mony
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 laid
                 up
                 his
                 Treasure
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 little
                 is
                 he
                 concern'd
                 with
                 being
                 banisht
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 Country
                 ,
                 whose
                 Heart
                 is
                 ●ixt
                 on
                 a
                 Heavenly
                 ?
                 What
                 hurt
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 ones
                 Body
                 bound
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Mind
                 is
                 at
                 full
                 liberty
                 ?
                 A
                 truly
                 valian
                 man
                 is
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 Hand
                 that
                 is
                 spread
                 ,
                 or
                 clutch'd
                 into
                 a
                 fist
                 ,
                 continues
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 Hand
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 bears
                 the
                 same
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 looks
                 too
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 blustering
                 dark
                 Storms
                 of
                 Adversity
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 serene
                 Sunshine
                 of
                 Prosperity
                 :
                 For
                 
                   Death
                   ,
                   Diseases
                   ,
                   the
                   loss
                   of
                   Goods
                   ,
                   Fame
                   and
                   Friends
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 such-like
                 that
                 appear
                 so
                 terrible
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 Tributes
                 due
                 to
                 Nature
                 or
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 they
                 are
                 demanded
                 .
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 glorious
                 therefore
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 our
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 our
                 Soul
                 free
                 and
                 unconcerned
                 ,
                 tho'
                 our
                 Body
                 be
                 pain'd
                 with
                 Aches
                 ,
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Dungeon
                 ,
                 torn
                 by
                 an
                 Executioner
                 ,
                 and
                 assaulted
                 by
                 Death
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Some
                   kinds
                   of
                   false
                   or
                   seeming
                   Fortitude
                   .
                
                 As
                 there
                 are
                 4
                 kinds
                 of
                 true
                 Fortitude
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 5
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 False
                 and
                 Appearing
                 .
                 The
                 First
                 whereof
                 is
                 the
                 Political
                 or
                 Civil
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 fear
                 of
                 Punishment
                 or
                 Shame
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 Honour
                 ,
                 prompts
                 Citizens
                 to
                 the
                 undergoing
                 of
                 Dangers
                 .
                 2ly
                 .
                 Military
                 ,
                 whereby
                 men
                 relying
                 upon
                 their
                 strength
                 or
                 skill
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 hope
                 of
                 reward
                 ,
                 cast
                 themselves
                 upon
                 hazarding
                 their
                 Lives
                 and
                 Limbs
                 .
                 3ly
                 .
                 Angry
                 or
                 Wrathful
                 ,
                 whereby
                 men
                 ,
                 inflamed
                 with
                 Anger
                 ,
                 venture
                 upon
                 the
                 most
                 desperate
                 and
                 dangerous
                 attempts
                 .
                 The
                 4th
                 .
                 is
                 Experimental
                 ,
                 being
                 proper
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 escaped
                 many
                 great
                 and
                 eminent
                 Dangers
                 ,
                 are
                 confirm'd
                 in
                 a
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 like
                 good
                 luck
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 dangerous
                 undertakings
                 they
                 set
                 upon
                 .
                 The
                 5th
                 .
                 is
                 a
                 Blind
                 and
                 
                   Ignorant
                   Fortitude
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 men
                 continue
                 undaunted
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 .
                 But
                 none
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 is
                 that
                 true
                 Fortitude
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 treat
                 here
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 truly
                 valiant
                 man
                 acts
                 wittingly
                 ,
                 knowingly
                 ,
                 constantly
                 ,
                 only
                 out
                 of
                 Love
                 to
                 Vertue
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 Of
                 Justice
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Justice
                   ,
                   and
                   whence
                   it
                   hath
                   its
                   Rise
                   .
                
                 THO'
                 JUSTICE
                 be
                 esteemed
                 the
                 Splendor
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 all
                 Duties
                 or
                 Offices
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 derive
                 its
                 excellency
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Corruption
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 its
                 rise
                 from
                 their
                 Vices
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 must
                 first
                 discover
                 the
                 Disease
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 Cure
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 Laws
                 are
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 for
                 a
                 Check
                 and
                 Curb
                 to
                 Vices
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bind
                 depraved
                 mankind
                 to
                 their
                 good
                 behaviour
                 .
                 For
                 Justice
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 account
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 gives
                 us
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   a
                   constant
                   and
                   perpetual
                   Will
                   ,
                   of
                   giving
                   to
                   every
                   man
                   his
                   due
                   ,
                   L.
                
                 10.
                 
                 F.
                 
                   de
                   Just
                   .
                   &
                   Jur.
                
                 By
                 the
                 word
                 Will
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 definition
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 understand
                 that
                 Faculty
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 determinates
                 it self
                 to
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 assents
                 to
                 a
                 thing
                 clearly
                 perceived
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 Affection
                 or
                 Pnrpose
                 of
                 constantly
                 exercising
                 Justice
                 .
                 Because
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Just
                 ,
                 who
                 simply
                 doth
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Just
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 chief
                 motive
                 is
                 either
                 Fear
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 obtain
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 Friends
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 Reward
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 only
                 who
                 performs
                 such
                 actions
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 free
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 Love
                 to
                 Justice
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Will
                   or
                   Purpose
                   of
                   a
                   Just
                   Man
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   perpetual
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Will
                 or
                 Purpose
                 must
                 be
                 perpetual
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 for
                 obtaining
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Just
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 to
                 render
                 to
                 another
                 his
                 due
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 full
                 and
                 constant
                 Resolution
                 of
                 doing
                 the
                 same
                 whenever
                 occasion
                 shall
                 offer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Two
                   things
                   are
                   required
                   to
                   the
                   exercise
                   of
                   Justice
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 2
                 things
                 wherein
                 the
                 whole
                 requiring
                 or
                 duty
                 of
                 Justice
                 is
                 contained
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 whereof
                 is
                 
                   to
                   do
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 pay
                 ones
                 due
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 
                   avoid
                   Evil
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 hurt
                 no
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 decline
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 may
                 prove
                 hurtful
                 or
                 incommodious
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 Not
                 as
                 if
                 this
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 Justice
                 did
                 consist
                 in
                 not
                 doing
                 any
                 harm
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 to
                 keep
                 off
                 evil
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 remove
                 it
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 lies
                 in
                 our
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Division
                   of
                   Justice
                   into
                   Legal
                   and
                   Special
                   .
                
                 Justice
                 ,
                 universally
                 considered
                 ,
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 General
                 or
                 Legal
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Special
                   .
                   General
                
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 considers
                 the
                 Good
                 that
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 many
                 ;
                 and
                 its
                 business
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 its
                 Object
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 Good
                 that
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 conduceth
                 to
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 Special
                 Justice
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 before
                 defined
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   Firm
                   Will
                   of
                   giving
                   every
                   one
                   his
                   due
                   ,
                
                 or
                 a
                 Vertue
                 inclining
                 the
                 mind
                 always
                 to
                 render
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 Right
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 Equality
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Justice
                   divided
                   into
                   Commutative
                   and
                   Distribubutive
                   .
                
                 
                   Special
                   Justice
                
                 is
                 subdivided
                 into
                 Commutative
                 and
                 Distributive
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 conversant
                 about
                 
                   Compacts
                   ,
                   Exchanges
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Contracts
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 latter
                 consists
                 in
                 distributing
                 Rewards
                 or
                 Punishments
                 ,
                 amongst
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Civil
                   Society
                
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 considers
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 Persons
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 belongs
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 only
                 to
                 Princes
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   These
                   two
                   sorts
                   of
                   Justice
                   are
                   distinguisht
                   from
                   their
                   End.
                   
                
                 They
                 are
                 also
                 distinguisht
                 by
                 their
                 End
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 
                   Distributive
                   Justice
                
                 is
                 to
                 constitute
                 an
                 equality
                 between
                 Proportion
                 and
                 Proportion
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 Proportion
                 between
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 distributed
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 
                 between
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Persons
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Distribution
                 is
                 made
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 when
                 after
                 a
                 Victory
                 obtained
                 ,
                 some
                 Rewards
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 distributed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 desert
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Persons
                 ;
                 here
                 an
                 exact
                 regard
                 must
                 be
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 merit
                 and
                 dignity
                 of
                 each
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 reward
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 may
                 be
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Dignity
                 or
                 Worthiness
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 
                   Commutative
                   Justice
                
                 ,
                 the
                 equality
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 received
                 and
                 rendred
                 is
                 considered
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 return
                 must
                 be
                 equal
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Arithmetical
                   Proportion
                
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 received
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 had
                 either
                 to
                 Merit
                 or
                 Person
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 following
                 Vertues
                 are
                 annexed
                 to
                 Justice
                 as
                 its
                 Species
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Religion
                   ,
                   Piety
                   ,
                   Observance
                   ,
                   Friendship
                
                 and
                 Gratitude
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   Religion
                   is
                   .
                
                 Religion
                 is
                 the
                 Top
                 and
                 Principal
                 of
                 all
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 worship
                 and
                 honour
                 GOD
                 with
                 the
                 highest
                 Love
                 and
                 Veneration
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 chiefest
                 affection
                 of
                 Man
                 to
                 adhere
                 firmly
                 to
                 his
                 Author
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 own
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 principle
                 of
                 all
                 Good.
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 business
                 of
                 Religion
                 is
                 to
                 discover
                 GOD
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 human
                 Frailty
                 will
                 permit
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 persuade
                 Men
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 doth
                 exist
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   due
                   worship
                   and
                   honour
                
                 we
                 pay
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 knowledge
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 certain
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 Rul'd
                 and
                 Govern'd
                 by
                 his
                 peculiar
                 Providence
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 happens
                 to
                 us
                 without
                 his
                 command
                 or
                 permission
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 design'd
                 for
                 our
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 befalls
                 us
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 believed
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 tendency
                 to
                 our
                 Salvation
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 his
                 knowledge
                 is
                 most
                 perfect
                 ,
                 his
                 Power
                 infinite
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Will
                 most
                 Loving
                 and
                 Beneficent
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 should
                 befall
                 us
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 disposing
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 for
                 our
                 Good.
                 And
                 tho'
                 we
                 cannot
                 always
                 perceive
                 or
                 understand
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Physician
                 ,
                 who
                 oft
                 displeaseth
                 his
                 Patient
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 him
                 to
                 Pain
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 heal
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 sound
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   resign
                   and
                   submit
                   our selves
                   with
                   all
                   our
                   concerns
                   to
                   GOD.
                   
                
                 Relying
                 upon
                 this
                 assurance
                 we
                 must
                 submit
                 all
                 our
                 concerns
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 come
                 into
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 prescribe
                 Laws
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 follow
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 already
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 yield
                 a
                 strict
                 obedience
                 to
                 thosewhich
                 we
                 are
                 surely
                 persuaded
                 proceeded
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Moreover
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 to
                 order
                 our
                 Prayers
                 we
                 offer
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 obtain
                 what
                 is
                 consonant
                 and
                 agreeable
                 with
                 this
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 from
                 Eternity
                 decreed
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 attempts
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 corrupt
                 the
                 great
                 Judge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 who
                 begs
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 his
                 Will.
                 And
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 offer
                 any
                 more
                 
                   acceptable
                   Prayers
                
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 profitable
                 to
                 our
                 selves
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 whereby
                 we
                 entreat
                 him
                 to
                 moderate
                 and
                 subdue
                 our
                 Affections
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 captivate
                 and
                 over-rule
                 our
                 Will
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 always
                 embrace
                 what
                 is
                 best
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 also
                 be
                 assured
                 and
                 fully
                 persuaded
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Sacrifices
                 are
                 more
                 pleasing
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 such
                 as
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 
                   pure
                   Heart
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 accompanied
                 with
                 an
                 
                   Innocent
                   Life
                
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 therefore
                 consecrate
                 and
                 dedicate
                 our
                 Minds
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Temple
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 may
                 offer
                 Sacrifices
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 breath
                 forth
                 our
                 pure
                 Affections
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 Oblations
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Love
                   ,
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 Veneration
                 and
                 Subjection
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 be
                 ashamed
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 frank
                 and
                 open
                 profession
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 nothing
                 worthy
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Divine
                   Majesty
                
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 is
                 worth
                 his
                 acceptance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Piety
                   or
                   Love
                   to
                   our
                   Country
                   .
                
                 Having
                 given
                 to
                 GOD
                 the
                 Honour
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Reverence
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 Parents
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Channels
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 conveighed
                 into
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 And
                 under
                 this
                 notion
                 
                   our
                   Native
                   Country
                
                 first
                 presents
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 under
                 a
                 feigned
                 name
                 requires
                 a
                 true
                 Love
                 of
                 us
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 of
                 all
                 Societies
                 and
                 Fellowships
                 ,
                 as
                 CICERO
                 saith
                 ,
                 none
                 is
                 more
                 grateful
                 and
                 pleasing
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 with
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 Members
                 .
                 Our
                 Parents
                 are
                 Dear
                 ,
                 our
                 
                   Children
                   ,
                   Relations
                
                 and
                 
                   familiar
                   Friends
                
                 are
                 Dear
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 Country
                 alone
                 that
                 comprehends
                 all
                 these
                 Endearments
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 no
                 good
                 Man
                 would
                 make
                 any
                 question
                 to
                 hazard
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 to
                 procure
                 its
                 Weal
                 and
                 Happiness
                 .
                 Indeed
                 our
                 Country
                 contains
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 near
                 or
                 dear
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 that
                 is
                 safe
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 too
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 that
                 miscarry
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 lost
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Observance
                   to
                   Parents
                   .
                
                 Next
                 to
                 the
                 Love
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 our
                 Country
                 follows
                 the
                 observance
                 and
                 Love
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 
                   to
                   our
                   Parents
                
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 special
                 Providence
                 have
                 been
                 destinated
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 by
                 imparting
                 Life
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Who
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Godly
                 and
                 Vertuous
                 ,
                 deserve
                 a
                 double
                 Honour
                 at
                 our
                 Hands
                 ,
                 as
                 promoting
                 and
                 leading
                 us
                 by
                 their
                 
                   Example
                   ,
                   Exhortations
                
                 and
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 to
                 Vertue
                 and
                 good
                 Manners
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 utmost
                 endeavour
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 Happy
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 be
                 harsh
                 and
                 perverse
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 always
                 remember
                 that
                 still
                 they
                 are
                 our
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 beholden
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 our
                 Lives
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 by
                 natural
                 instinct
                 we
                 are
                 led
                 to
                 relieve
                 our
                 Parents
                 whensoever
                 they
                 are
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 any
                 necessity
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 saving
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 hazard
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 all
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 our
                 very
                 
                   Lives
                   .
                   Heathens
                
                 have
                 done
                 no
                 less
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Lives
                 ,
                 and
                 neglecting
                 their
                 Riches
                 ,
                 have
                 only
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 business
                 and
                 care
                 to
                 save
                 their
                 
                   Parents
                   Lives
                
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 AENEAS
                 obtained
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Pious
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 carried
                 his
                 Father
                 safe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Flames
                 of
                 Troy
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 Aeneid
                 .
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Him
                   I
                   through
                   raging
                   Flames
                   did
                   on
                   my
                   Shoulders
                   bear
                   ,
                
                 
                   Through
                   Armed
                   Troops
                   ,
                   and
                   Darts
                   that
                   clogd
                   the
                   Air.
                   
                
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 not
                 disdain
                 herein
                 to
                 imitate
                 a
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 learn
                 from
                 those
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 sole
                 instinct
                 of
                 Humanity
                 exposed
                 their
                 own
                 Lives
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 their
                 Parents
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Observance
                   towards
                   superiors
                   .
                
                 Observance
                 is
                 a
                 Species
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 Honour
                 and
                 Reverence
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 our
                 Superiours
                 in
                 
                   Age
                   ,
                   Condition
                
                 or
                 Gifts
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 all
                 these
                 Honour
                 is
                 due
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 reward
                 of
                 their
                 Labor
                 and
                 Dignity
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 
                   publick
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 Happiness
                 of
                 their
                 fellow
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 rendred
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 lieu
                 hereof
                 but
                 Honour
                 and
                 Respect
                 ;
                 for
                 should
                 they
                 demand
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 honourable
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 they
                 would
                 appear
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 mean
                 and
                 covetous
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Friendship
                   between
                   Equals
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 Friendship
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Equality
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 also
                 belong
                 to
                 Justice
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 mutual
                 Benevolence
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 some
                 persons
                 mutually
                 desire
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 obtained
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 our
                 Happiness
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 takes
                 away
                 all
                 the
                 bitterness
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 exalts
                 all
                 the
                 sweets
                 and
                 pleasures
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 Prosperity
                 it
                 furnisheth
                 us
                 with
                 an
                 object
                 for
                 our
                 Beneficence
                 ,
                 in
                 Adversity
                 and
                 Misery
                 it
                 affords
                 us
                 an
                 object
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 relieve
                 and
                 comfort
                 .
                 Friendship
                 teacheth
                 us
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 young
                 ,
                 comforts
                 and
                 cherisheth
                 us
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 never
                 forgetful
                 of
                 her
                 Duty
                 ,
                 doth
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 help
                 and
                 assist
                 us
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 lookt
                 for
                 amongst
                 
                   good
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 only
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 beloved
                 with
                 this
                 Love
                 of
                 Friendship
                 ,
                 whom
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 we
                 have
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 honest
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 far
                 more
                 considerable
                 for
                 their
                 Vertus
                 than
                 for
                 their
                 Riches
                 :
                 And
                 accordingly
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 gain
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 by
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 preserve
                 their
                 Friendship
                 when
                 gained
                 by
                 all
                 good
                 Offices
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Gratitude
                   or
                   Thankfulness
                   .
                
                 Gratitude
                 is
                 a
                 Vertue
                 that
                 preserves
                 a
                 pleasing
                 and
                 acceptable
                 Memory
                 of
                 Benefits
                 received
                 .
                 This
                 part
                 of
                 Justice
                 seems
                 to
                 comprehend
                 all
                 other
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 be
                 
                   Pious
                   ,
                   Friendly
                
                 or
                 Observant
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Gratitude
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 else
                 is
                 Piety
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 TULLY
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 grateful
                 Affection
                 and
                 inclination
                 towards
                 our
                 Parents
                 ?
                 Who
                 are
                 
                   good
                   Citizens
                
                 ,
                 and
                 deserve
                 well
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 both
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Wars
                 abroad
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 mindful
                 of
                 the
                 Benefits
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 from
                 their
                 Country
                 ?
                 Who
                 are
                 Holy
                 and
                 Godly
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 who
                 with
                 a
                 thankful
                 Heart
                 and
                 Mind
                 full
                 of
                 acknowledgement
                 ,
                 give
                 GOD
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Benefits
                 ?
                 What
                 Pleasure
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 without
                 Friendship
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 Friendship
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 betwixt
                 ungrateful
                 Men
                 ?
                 Who
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 liberally
                 educated
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 with
                 Joy
                 and
                 Gratitude
                 entertain
                 the
                 Memory
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 educated
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 our
                 Masters
                 to
                 instruct
                 us
                 in
                 good
                 Literature
                 and
                 Manners
                 ?
                 Who
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 ever
                 was
                 so
                 Rich
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Wealth
                 was
                 equivalent
                 to
                 the
                 Love
                 and
                 good
                 Offices
                 of
                 
                   many
                   Friends
                
                 ?
                 Which
                 cannot
                 subsist
                 without
                 Gratitude
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thankful
                 remembrance
                 of
                 Benefits
                 received
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 carry
                 himself
                 thankful
                 towards
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 to
                 forget
                 any
                 Kindness
                 done
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 he
                 desire
                 to
                 please
                 and
                 satisfie
                 himself
                 or
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 be
                 also
                 some
                 other
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 contained
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 
                   Justice
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Charity
                   ,
                   Humanity
                   ,
                   Civility
                   ,
                   Affability
                   ,
                   Hospitality
                
                 and
                 Liberality
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Charity
                   .
                
                 Charity
                 is
                 that
                 Vertue
                 which
                 incites
                 us
                 to
                 Love
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 succour
                 and
                 relieve
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 ability
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Happiness
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 consists
                 in
                 Action
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 bear
                 a
                 good
                 Will
                 to
                 our
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 endeavour
                 to
                 assist
                 and
                 help
                 them
                 by
                 our
                 Works
                 and
                 Actions
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 beneficial
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 pick
                 and
                 choose
                 some
                 only
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 may
                 communicate
                 his
                 Light
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 must
                 our
                 Love
                 be
                 extended
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 dilated
                 by
                 this
                 Vertue
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 embrace
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Humanity
                   .
                
                 Humanity
                 is
                 that
                 Vertue
                 whereby
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Benevolence
                 ,
                 we
                 express
                 and
                 restifie
                 to
                 all
                 Men
                 our
                 readiness
                 to
                 serve
                 and
                 oblige
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 due
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 common
                 Bond
                 of
                 Consanguinity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Civility
                   .
                
                 Civility
                 is
                 a
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 Man
                 from
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 common
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 doth
                 speak
                 courteously
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 any
                 business
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 meets
                 with
                 ;
                 and
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 such
                 Words
                 and
                 Gestures
                 ,
                 as
                 do
                 express
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Benignity
                 and
                 Benevolence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Affability
                   .
                
                 Affability
                 is
                 that
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 Man
                 in
                 his
                 discourse
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 his
                 readiness
                 and
                 easiness
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 sweetness
                 and
                 agreableness
                 of
                 his
                 Speech
                 ,
                 doth
                 gain
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 those
                 he
                 hath
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Hospitality
                   .
                
                 Hospitality
                 is
                 a
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 us
                 kind
                 and
                 obliging
                 to
                 Strangers
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 them
                 kind
                 and
                 free
                 Entertainment
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 being
                 Strangers
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Land
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 want
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 home
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Country
                 they
                 plenteously
                 enjoy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   Liberality
                   .
                
                 Liberality
                 is
                 a
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 which
                 prompts
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 beneficial
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 freely
                 and
                 spontaneously
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Abilities
                 .
                 This
                 Vertue
                 hath
                 2
                 extreams
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 our
                 Beneficence
                 be
                 deficient
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 less
                 than
                 it
                 ought
                 ,
                 we
                 deserve
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Covetous
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 exceed
                 in
                 our
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Kindnesses
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 more
                 than
                 we
                 ought
                 ,
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 ought
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 another
                 season
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 other
                 reasons
                 than
                 we
                 ought
                 ,
                 we
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 Vice
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 justly
                 called
                 Prodigal
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 saith
                 CICERO
                 ,
                 those
                 Men
                 are
                 Prodigal
                 who
                 by
                 
                   Feastings
                   ,
                   Doles
                
                 and
                 Shews
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 vast
                 charges
                 of
                 Plays
                 and
                 
                   Publick
                   Huntings
                
                 ,
                 squander
                 away
                 their
                 Mony
                 upon
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 memory
                 whereof
                 is
                 either
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 short
                 lived
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 are
                 truly
                 Liberal
                 ,
                 who
                 redeem
                 Slaves
                 ,
                 pay
                 the
                 Debts
                 of
                 their
                 Friends
                 or
                 
                   Poor
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 or
                 assist
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 bestowing
                 of
                 their
                 Sons
                 or
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 getting
                 of
                 an
                 honest
                 livelyhood
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 usefulness
                 of
                 the
                 Passions
                 or
                 Affections
                 of
                 the
                 Soul.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Opinnion
                   of
                   the
                   Stoicks
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Vertues
                 do
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 Affections
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 wholly
                 conversant
                 and
                 taken
                 up
                 about
                 the
                 Ruling
                 and
                 managing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 wanting
                 to
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 this
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 examin
                 the
                 usefulness
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 how
                 many
                 several
                 ways
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 advantageous
                 to
                 Men.
                 It
                 is
                 very
                 notorious
                 with
                 what
                 Virulence
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 inveigh
                 against
                 the
                 Passions
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 too
                 solicitous
                 for
                 the
                 Tranquility
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Wise
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 have
                 supposed
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 altogether
                 Evil
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 to
                 be
                 exempt
                 from
                 all
                 Vices
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 any
                 Perturbations
                 .
                 I
                 confess
                 my self
                 formerly
                 to
                 have
                 pleaded
                 their
                 Cause
                 in
                 my
                 Discourse
                 entitled
                 ,
                 
                   L'
                   Homme
                   sans
                   Passions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 have
                 maintained
                 SENECA'S
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 slender
                 Ability
                 ,
                 endeavour'd
                 to
                 advance
                 and
                 exalt
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 I
                 now
                 follow
                 the
                 sentiments
                 of
                 
                   DES
                   CARTES
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 my
                 business
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 lay
                 open
                 Truth
                 ,
                 no
                 understanding
                 man
                 will
                 reproach
                 me
                 of
                 Lightness
                 or
                 Inconstancy
                 ,
                 for
                 going
                 about
                 to
                 unfold
                 the
                 usefulness
                 of
                 the
                 Passions
                 ,
                 and
                 leaving
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 ,
                 consider
                 Man
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 Translated
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   Glorified
                   Saints
                
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 placed
                 amongst
                 his
                 
                   Mortal
                   Brethren
                
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Vertues
                   without
                   the
                   Passions
                   are
                   weak
                   and
                   languishing
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 clearing
                 of
                 what
                 I
                 intend
                 to
                 deliver
                 on
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Passions
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                
                 ,
                 are
                 certain
                 Sensations
                 or
                 Perceptions
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 
                   special
                   Relation
                
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 produc'd
                 and
                 maintained
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 :
                 As
                 hath
                 been
                 declared
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Institution
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Commotions
                 of
                 Mind
                 do
                 greatly
                 assist
                 ,
                 corroborate
                 and
                 invigorate
                 all
                 
                   Human
                   Functions
                
                 .
                 For
                 doth
                 not
                 daily
                 experience
                 teach
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                
                 are
                 dull
                 and
                 liveless
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 vigor
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 absent
                 ,
                 ceaseth
                 and
                 fails
                 ?
                 Reason
                 it self
                 in
                 many
                 cases
                 appears
                 dull
                 and
                 heavy
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 want
                 the
                 brisk
                 company
                 of
                 Affections
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 stupid
                 ,
                 when
                 not
                 excited
                 with
                 the
                 Spurrs
                 and
                 Goads
                 of
                 the
                 Passions
                 ?
                 Where
                 shall
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 Fortitude
                 ,
                 that
                 undertakes
                 the
                 most
                 hardy
                 and
                 difficult
                 attempts
                 ?
                 Which
                 pursues
                 Dangers
                 ?
                 Which
                 dares
                 and
                 provokes
                 the
                 most
                 terrible
                 Evils
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 assisted
                 by
                 Anger
                 ,
                 which
                 excites
                 it
                 to
                 revenge
                 the
                 injuries
                 and
                 affronts
                 done
                 to
                 ones
                 
                   Country
                   ,
                   Parents
                
                 or
                 
                   Friends
                   ?
                   Prudence
                
                 perisheth
                 ,
                 where
                 Fear
                 is
                 wanting
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 upon
                 making
                 provision
                 for
                 the
                 Future
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 Monitor
                 puts
                 Prudence
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 what
                 Evils
                 may
                 happen
                 ,
                 how
                 she
                 may
                 obviate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 repel
                 them
                 ?
                 Who
                 ever
                 attempted
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 Great
                 or
                 Generous
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 strong
                 and
                 exalted
                 desire
                 ?
                 What
                 Eminent
                 Orator
                 ,
                 or
                 Famous
                 Philosopher
                 ever
                 conceived
                 or
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 Rare
                 and
                 Excellent
                 without
                 it
                 ?
                 Why
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 toilsome
                 and
                 expenceful
                 Travels
                 undertaken
                 ,
                 to
                 visit
                 unknown
                 Nations
                 and
                 Countries
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 an
                 
                   ardent
                   desire
                
                 of
                 Seeing
                 and
                 Learning
                 things
                 unknown
                 ?
                 Who
                 loves
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 accompanied
                 with
                 Joy
                 and
                 Gladness
                 :
                 For
                 bare
                 and
                 naked
                 Vertue
                 is
                 neglected
                 and
                 despised
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 actually
                 bestow
                 pleasure
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 upon
                 its
                 Followers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Two
                   things
                   are
                   required
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   Affections
                   good
                   .
                
                 The
                 Affections
                 therefore
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 Perfection
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 observe
                 these
                 2
                 following
                 
                   Rules
                   .
                   First
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Object
                 they
                 are
                 conversant
                 about
                 be
                 lawful
                 :
                 For
                 Affections
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 excite
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 pursuit
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 declining
                 of
                 Vice.
                 The
                 Second
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Passions
                 be
                 proportioned
                 to
                 their
                 Objects
                 ,
                 and
                 comport
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Light
                   of
                   Reason
                
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 motions
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 throughly
                 searcheth
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 contemplates
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Objects
                 ,
                 perceives
                 the
                 Qualities
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguisheth
                 them
                 from
                 others
                 :
                 He
                 who
                 follows
                 her
                 ,
                 is
                 safe
                 and
                 secure
                 from
                 Error
                 ,
                 and
                 fore-armed
                 against
                 all
                 deceptions
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 has
                 his
                 Ears
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 instructions
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 who
                 loves
                 the
                 best
                 Good
                 with
                 the
                 Highest
                 love
                 and
                 Affection
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 degrees
                 of
                 worth
                 and
                 merit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Passions
                   are
                   useful
                   to
                   the
                   Actions
                   of
                   Life
                   .
                
                 The
                 Passions
                 therefore
                 are
                 very
                 useful
                 to
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 attempt
                 nothing
                 contrary
                 to
                 its
                 Dictates
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Fire
                 becomes
                 extinct
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 wants
                 fewel
                 ,
                 so
                 without
                 the
                 
                   Affections
                   Vertue
                
                 remains
                 idle
                 ,
                 and
                 unactive
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 great
                 thing
                 can
                 it
                 ever
                 attempt
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 continues
                 fixt
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 mean
                 or
                 middle
                 Point
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 spurred
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 Passions
                 ?
                 As
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 timorous
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Wit
                
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 excited
                 to
                 some
                 choice
                 or
                 other
                 ?
                 As
                 long
                 as
                 Fortitude
                 is
                 not
                 stirr'd
                 up
                 to
                 gallant
                 Actions
                 ?
                 As
                 long
                 as
                 Justice
                 is
                 not
                 Arm'd
                 with
                 her
                 Sword
                 ?
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 Temperance
                 is
                 not
                 kept
                 within
                 its
                 due
                 bounds
                 by
                 
                   Fear
                   ,
                   Shame
                
                 and
                 the
                 Emulation
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Perfidious
                   Nature
                
                 ?
                 How
                 are
                 all
                 
                   Human
                   Functions
                
                 over-whelm'd
                 with
                 a
                 deep
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 where
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 
                   awakening
                   motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Passions
                   ,
                   Men
                
                 are
                 not
                 rowzed
                 from
                 Rest
                 and
                 Idleness
                 ,
                 to
                 Briskness
                 and
                 Activity
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   An
                   Objection
                   a
                   gainst
                   the
                   usefulness
                   of
                   the
                   Passions
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 object
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Passions
                 are
                 Evil
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 us
                 headlong
                 to
                 Vice
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 they
                 break
                 forth
                 suddenly
                 upon
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 hurry
                 her
                 away
                 without
                 expecting
                 the
                 advice
                 and
                 counsel
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 reduce
                 her
                 to
                 the
                 blind
                 and
                 wild
                 condition
                 of
                 Beasts
                 ;
                 like
                 unruly
                 Horses
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 restrained
                 ,
                 running
                 headlong
                 into
                 the
                 Precipices
                 of
                 unlawful
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 accursed
                 Envy
                 and
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 and
                 mad
                 Superstitions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Objection
                   answered
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 concerning
                 the
                 usefulness
                 of
                 the
                 Passions
                 ,
                 must
                 only
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 asmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 command
                 and
                 guidance
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 proportion'd
                 to
                 their
                 object
                 and
                 end
                 ;
                 which
                 then
                 only
                 takes
                 place
                 when
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 Loved
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 Loved
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 such
                 Objects
                 are
                 loved
                 in
                 a
                 higher
                 degree
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 greater
                 worth
                 deserve
                 more
                 of
                 our
                 Love.
                 For
                 Love
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Affections
                 ,
                 are
                 never
                 Evil
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 keep
                 within
                 their
                 Bounds
                 ,
                 and
                 pursue
                 only
                 those
                 Objects
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Reason
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Passions
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 Men
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 moderated
                 ,
                 and
                 reduced
                 to
                 Mediocrity
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 subservient
                 to
                 the
                 acquisition
                 of
                 Vertue
                 :
                 So
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 so
                 very
                 good
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 exceed
                 the
                 better
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 asmuch
                 as
                 they
                 always
                 follow
                 the
                 Guidance
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 fruitful
                 and
                 advantageous
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   A
                   twofold
                   excess
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   Passions
                   .
                
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 twofold
                 excess
                 in
                 the
                 Passions
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 whereof
                 changeth
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Good
                 makes
                 it
                 become
                 Evil
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 hinders
                 it
                 from
                 continuing
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 Reason
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 some
                 Affections
                 do
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 oppose
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 depress
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 wholly
                 abandon'd
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 degenerate
                 into
                 down
                 right
                 Vices
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 excess
                 is
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 degree
                 or
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Passion
                 only
                 is
                 encreased
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 Good
                 one
                 is
                 made
                 Better
                 .
                 Thus
                 Boldness
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 others
                 rather
                 express
                 it
                 ,
                 Rashness
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 excess
                 of
                 Fortitude
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 when
                 it
                 transgresseth
                 the
                 Bounds
                 of
                 Reason
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 Fortitude
                 is
                 also
                 capable
                 of
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 Excess
                 ,
                 even
                 whilst
                 it
                 continues
                 within
                 the
                 said
                 Bounds
                 ;
                 which
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 be
                 shaken
                 or
                 moved
                 by
                 any
                 Doubt
                 or
                 Fear
                 :
                 Which
                 Excess
                 is
                 
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 Blame-worthy
                 or
                 Reproachful
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Tongues
                 of
                 all
                 Orators
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 extol
                 and
                 commend
                 it
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Vertue
                 of
                 Heroes
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Antients
                 ranked
                 amongst
                 the
                 Gods.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Wonder
                 or
                 Admiration
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Some
                   condemn
                   Admiration
                   .
                
                 MOST
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 had
                 but
                 a
                 mean
                 esteem
                 for
                 Admiration
                 ,
                 as
                 looking
                 upon
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Vice
                 of
                 Ignorant
                 Persons
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 took
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Enemy
                 to
                 
                   Human
                   Felicity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruitful
                 Mother
                 of
                 
                   Sorrow
                   ,
                   Fear
                   ,
                   Desire
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Passions
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Tormentors
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 HORACE
                 supposeth
                 that
                 Men
                 would
                 be
                 exempt
                 from
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 if
                 once
                 they
                 could
                 leave
                 their
                 wondring
                 ,
                 Lib.
                 1.
                 
                 Epist.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Nothing
                   t'
                   admire
                   is
                   th'
                   only
                   thing
                   that
                   can
                
                 
                   Make
                   and
                   preserve
                   a
                   Blest
                   and
                   Happy
                   Man.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Wonder
                   or
                   Admiration
                   is
                   necessary
                   for
                   the
                   acquiring
                   of
                   Sciences
                
                 But
                 these
                 men
                 do
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 rightly
                 understood
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Admiration
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 have
                 confounded
                 it
                 with
                 Fear
                 ,
                 which
                 beholds
                 every
                 thing
                 with
                 Trembling
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 affrighted
                 at
                 all
                 the
                 unusual
                 Objects
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Admiration
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 
                   suddain
                   Occupation
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   whereby
                   it
                   is
                   strongly
                   carried
                   to
                   the
                   attentive
                   consideration
                   of
                   those
                   Objects
                   ,
                   that
                   appear
                   rare
                   and
                   strange
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                
                 no
                 body
                 can
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 very
                 conducive
                 to
                 the
                 Learning
                 and
                 Remembring
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 we
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 chiefly
                 2
                 Principles
                 which
                 concur
                 to
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 every
                 Art
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Admiration
                
                 ;
                 because
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 any
                 new
                 thing
                 is
                 suddainly
                 presented
                 to
                 our
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 our
                 Mind
                 is
                 presently
                 struck
                 with
                 Admiration
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 powerfully
                 rowzed
                 to
                 the
                 searching
                 into
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 Experience
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 being
                 allured
                 by
                 the
                 Admiration
                 of
                 a
                 Rare
                 and
                 Uncommon
                 Object
                 ,
                 never
                 rests
                 till
                 it
                 have
                 found
                 by
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 they
                 who
                 first
                 observed
                 the
                 
                   Eclipse
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                
                 ,
                 being
                 seized
                 thereat
                 with
                 extraordinary
                 wonder
                 ,
                 it
                 ingaged
                 them
                 to
                 search
                 into
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 unknown
                 Effect
                 ,
                 till
                 after
                 many
                 repeated
                 experiments
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Moons
                 moving
                 between
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 whence
                 they
                 gather'd
                 this
                 Proposition
                 of
                 certain
                 and
                 undoubted
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   a
                   Solar
                   Eclipse
                   is
                   produced
                   by
                   the
                   interposition
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Earth
                   and
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Those
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   apt
                   to
                   Wonder
                   ,
                   are
                   generally
                   unlearned
                   .
                
                 The
                 necessity
                 of
                 Admiration
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 attaining
                 of
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 apparent
                 from
                 this
                 one
                 instance
                 ,
                 that
                 commonly
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 destitute
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 touch'd
                 with
                 this
                 Passion
                 ,
                 are
                 commonly
                 unlearned
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 ignorant
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 present
                 themselves
                 to
                 our
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 or
                 offer
                 themselves
                 to
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 they
                 never
                 be
                 fixt
                 in
                 our
                 Memory
                 ,
                 except
                 by
                 some
                 Passion
                 they
                 be
                 imprest
                 in
                 our
                 Brain
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 intent
                 application
                 of
                 our
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 being
                 determined
                 by
                 our
                 Will
                 to
                 a
                 serious
                 Attention
                 .
                 For
                 rare
                 and
                 unusual
                 Objects
                 encrease
                 our
                 Attention
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 their
                 Novelty
                 they
                 leave
                 a
                 deeper
                 impress
                 of
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Spirits
                 flowing
                 thither
                 ,
                 do
                 encrease
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 we
                 frame
                 more
                 lively
                 and
                 lasting
                 Idea's
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 Admiration
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 for
                 our
                 attaining
                 of
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 formerly
                 we
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 :
                 For
                 a
                 Man
                 that
                 is
                 seized
                 with
                 Admiration
                 ,
                 compares
                 the
                 unknown
                 Object
                 ,
                 with
                 things
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 formerly
                 known
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 he
                 sees
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 different
                 ,
                 and
                 enquires
                 why
                 it
                 differs
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Admiration
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Beginning
                   of
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   the
                   Seed
                   of
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Abrupt
                   Science
                   .
                   To
                   admire
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 PLATO
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   much
                   the
                   Affection
                   of
                   a
                   Philosopher
                   ;
                   neither
                   indeed
                   can
                   any
                   other
                   Original
                   or
                   Beginning
                   of
                   Philosophy
                   be
                   assigned
                   but
                   this
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Esteem
                   and
                   due
                   Value
                   of
                   ones
                   self
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   profitable
                   .
                
                 The
                 esteem
                 of
                 ones
                 self
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Species
                 of
                 Admiration
                 ,
                 is
                 conducive
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 shews
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 possesseth
                 some
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 in
                 consideration
                 whereof
                 he
                 may
                 respect
                 and
                 love
                 himself
                 more
                 intimately
                 than
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 Self-Love
                 is
                 a
                 Lawful
                 Affection
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 allowed
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 consider
                 himself
                 before
                 others
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 loving
                 himself
                 ,
                 imitates
                 GOD
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Circle
                 ,
                 turns
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 terminates
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 loves
                 himself
                 with
                 the
                 Highest
                 and
                 Essential
                 Love.
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Property
                 of
                 
                   Wise
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 subduing
                 all
                 foreign
                 things
                 to
                 their
                 Mind
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 highly
                 esteem
                 the
                 dignity
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 account
                 it
                 the
                 highest
                 Sacriledge
                 to
                 defile
                 it
                 with
                 filthy
                 and
                 vain
                 thoughts
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 an
                 awful
                 regard
                 for
                 themselves
                 as
                 for
                 Deities
                 ;
                 and
                 abhor
                 to
                 commit
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 might
                 make
                 their
                 Consciences
                 to
                 condemn
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ARISTOTLE
                 in
                 the
                 Second
                 
                   Book
                   of
                   his
                   Politicks
                
                 ,
                 proves
                 that
                 a
                 due
                 Esteem
                 of
                 our selves
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Vertuous
                   Quality
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 Self-Love
                 is
                 blamed
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 only
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 exceeds
                 its
                 Bounds
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 us
                 to
                 love
                 our selves
                 over-much
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   undervaluing
                   of
                   ones
                   self
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   help
                   to
                   Humility
                   .
                
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 the
                 Contempt
                 or
                 Low
                 esteem
                 
                   of
                   ones
                   self
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 man
                 despiseth
                 his
                 own
                 worth
                 and
                 merit
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 conducive
                 to
                 Humility
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 him
                 refuse
                 the
                 Honour
                 others
                 render
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 Vertue
                 teacheth
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 others
                 are
                 useful
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 continues
                 vile
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Eyes
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 mind
                 what
                 others
                 say
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 conscious
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 defects
                 and
                 meanness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 wants
                 those
                 very
                 Vertues
                 which
                 others
                 extol
                 him
                 for
                 .
                 This
                 Passion
                 ,
                 moreover
                 ,
                 hath
                 this
                 good
                 effect
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 us
                 to
                 despise
                 no
                 man
                 ;
                 but
                 owning
                 our selves
                 to
                 be
                 men
                 ,
                 prompts
                 us
                 to
                 measure
                 their
                 Vices
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Equity
                 wherewith
                 we
                 censure
                 our
                 own
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 Reasonable
                 and
                 Equitable
                 ,
                 that
                 knowing
                 our
                 own
                 weakness
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 take
                 pity
                 on
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 think
                 better
                 of
                 them
                 than
                 of
                 our selves
                 :
                 For
                 indeed
                 what
                 do
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 may
                 far
                 exceed
                 us
                 in
                 Vertue
                 ?
                 and
                 tho'
                 they
                 have
                 fallen
                 as
                 
                   Sinners
                   ▪
                
                 yet
                 may
                 have
                 risen
                 again
                 as
                 Saints
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 lawfully
                 contemn
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 despise
                 any
                 other
                 without
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 injurious
                 to
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Venerati●●
                   teacheth
                   as
                   ,
                   to
                   respect
                   every
                   one
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Merit
                   .
                
                 VENERATION
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 engaged
                 to
                 esteem
                 the
                 Object
                 it
                 respects
                 and
                 honours
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 subject
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 teacheth
                 us
                 to
                 Reverence
                 those
                 Powers
                 that
                 are
                 above
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 render
                 unto
                 them
                 the
                 Honour
                 that
                 is
                 their
                 
                 due
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Authority
                 is
                 various
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Persons
                 that
                 are
                 above
                 us
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 equal
                 
                   Dignity
                   ,
                   Veneration
                
                 prompts
                 us
                 to
                 honour
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 Power
                 and
                 Order
                 they
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 rendring
                 them
                 a
                 various
                 Respect
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 their
                 Merit
                 and
                 Dignity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Our
                   Parents
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 
                   first
                   place
                
                 therefore
                 ,
                 it
                 puts
                 us
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Reverence
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 our
                 Parents
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 
                   GOD's
                   Vicegerents
                
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 brought
                 us
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 anxious
                 and
                 sollicitous
                 care
                 have
                 educated
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 instructed
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 framed
                 us
                 to
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 furnisht
                 us
                 with
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Learning
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 to
                 Love
                 those
                 who
                 Love
                 us
                 ;
                 how
                 great
                 is
                 that
                 Love
                 which
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 our
                 Parents
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 our
                 Love
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 never
                 so
                 intense
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 equal
                 their
                 most
                 tender
                 Care
                 and
                 good
                 Will
                 towards
                 us
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Magistrates
                
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 adviseth
                 us
                 to
                 
                   honour
                   Magistrates
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 
                   publick
                   places
                
                 of
                 Trust
                 and
                 Authority
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 watch
                 for
                 the
                 Weal
                 and
                 Welfare
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 set
                 over
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 may
                 assist
                 and
                 help
                 them
                 ,
                 procure
                 their
                 safety
                 ,
                 and
                 secure
                 their
                 Estates
                 ,
                 they
                 certainly
                 deserve
                 Honour
                 and
                 Respect
                 from
                 all
                 whose
                 happiness
                 and
                 welfare
                 they
                 contribute
                 to
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Wise
                   men
                   .
                
                 This
                 Affection
                 also
                 teacheth
                 us
                 to
                 Honour
                 and
                 esteem
                 those
                 that
                 excel
                 in
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 recommend
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Examples
                 to
                 all
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Disdain
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 Disdain
                 altogether
                 useless
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 man
                 contemns
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 accounts
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 below
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 Power
                 to
                 do
                 him
                 either
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil.
                 For
                 this
                 Passion
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 conducive
                 to
                 the
                 Quiet
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 by
                 raising
                 it
                 above
                 the
                 reach
                 of
                 any
                 
                   Mortal
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 making
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 unconcerned
                 at
                 their
                 Promises
                 ,
                 and
                 fearless
                 of
                 their
                 Threats
                 .
                 Especially
                 in
                 cases
                 where
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Vertue
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 appear'd
                 for
                 ,
                 or
                 Vertue
                 to
                 be
                 maintain'd
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XV.
                 Of
                 the
                 End
                 or
                 Vsefulness
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Love
                   teaches
                   us
                   to
                   do
                   good
                   to
                   others
                   .
                
                 IT
                 is
                 an
                 in-born
                 instinct
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 testifie
                 its
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 cannot
                 attain
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Covetous
                   Man
                
                 desires
                 Riches
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 
                   Ambitious
                   Person
                
                 pursues
                 Honours
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 look
                 upon
                 these
                 things
                 as
                 Good
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 with
                 earnest
                 desire
                 carried
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 things
                 perfective
                 of
                 their
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 Love
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   a
                   Thought
                   or
                   Cogitation
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   stirred
                   up
                   to
                   join
                   it self
                   in
                   Will
                   to
                   those
                   Objects
                   which
                   appear
                   agreeable
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Passion
                 puts
                 us
                 in
                 mind
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 others
                 also
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 united
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 a
                 likeness
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 constitute
                 but
                 one
                 
                   Politick
                   Body
                
                 or
                 Society
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 also
                 we
                 are
                 drawn
                 by
                 a
                 natural
                 impulse
                 to
                 bestow
                 Benefits
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 procure
                 their
                 profit
                 and
                 advantage
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 lies
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 .
                 For
                 Love
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Beneficent
                   Passion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyceth
                 to
                 diffuse
                 it self
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 vast
                 variety
                 of
                 Objects
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 PLATO
                 feigns
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 medium
                 between
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Deformed
                 or
                 Ugly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Beautiful
                 and
                 Lovely
                 ;
                 between
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Mortal
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Immortal
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 cherisheth
                 and
                 maintains
                 
                   Human
                   Society
                
                 ;
                 and
                 joyning
                 contraries
                 together
                 ,
                 links
                 the
                 Proud
                 with
                 the
                 Humble
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Poor
                 with
                 the
                 Rich.
                 We
                 shall
                 therefore
                 make
                 a
                 good
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 Passion
                 ,
                 by
                 assisting
                 and
                 relieving
                 our
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 desiring
                 and
                 promoting
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 welfare
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 others
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   And
                   to
                   hurt
                   no
                   Body
                   .
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 some
                 ,
                 under
                 pretext
                 of
                 helping
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 do
                 injure
                 them
                 :
                 The
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 this
                 Affection
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 doing
                 good
                 we
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 hurtful
                 or
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 any
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 assist
                 them
                 willingly
                 and
                 heartily
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 to
                 promote
                 their
                 good
                 from
                 a
                 pure
                 instinct
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 Light
                 which
                 penetrates
                 all
                 
                   Diaphanous
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 hurt
                 or
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 them
                 or
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Devotion
                   excites
                   us
                   to
                   love
                   GOD.
                   
                
                 By
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Species
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Lover
                 esteems
                 the
                 Beloved
                 Object
                 more
                 than
                 himself
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 
                   love
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 and
                 embrace
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 utmost
                 extent
                 and
                 strength
                 of
                 our
                 Affections
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 
                   Divine
                   Love
                
                 we
                 may
                 arrive
                 ,
                 by
                 considering
                 that
                 GOD
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   Thinking
                   Being
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 account
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 our
                 Soul
                 is
                 of
                 affinity
                 with
                 his
                 Nature
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 persuaded
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Emanation
                 from
                 his
                 Supream
                 Intelligence
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Particle
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Breath
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 considering
                 the
                 
                   Immense
                   Power
                
                 whereby
                 he
                 created
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 
                   praeexistent
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 the
                 infinite
                 reach
                 and
                 extent
                 of
                 his
                 Providence
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 view
                 ,
                 beholds
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 :
                 the
                 
                   unerring
                   certainty
                   of
                   his
                   Decrees
                
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 absolutely
                 unchangeable
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 prejudice
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 
                   Man's
                   Will.
                
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 a
                 deep
                 reflection
                 upon
                 our
                 own
                 
                   great
                   weakness
                
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Amplitude
                   of
                   the
                   Universe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 
                   Created
                   Beings
                
                 ,
                 how
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 proceeded
                 from
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 still
                 so
                 depend
                 on
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 subsist
                 a
                 moment
                 without
                 his
                 Care
                 and
                 Providence
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 due
                 consideration
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 will
                 kindle
                 a
                 desire
                 in
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 Will
                 ,
                 make
                 us
                 to
                 venerate
                 his
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 as
                 judging
                 them
                 most
                 necessary
                 and
                 equal
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 wish
                 for
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 Glory
                 make
                 no
                 difficulty
                 to
                 hazard
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 our
                 Lives
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 undertake
                 or
                 suffer
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Complacency
                   is
                   a
                   help
                   to
                   the
                   Love
                   of
                   Vertue
                   .
                
                 Complacency
                 is
                 another
                 Species
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 carried
                 out
                 in
                 desire
                 towards
                 
                   Beautiful
                   Objects
                
                 ,
                 being
                 greatly
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 charmed
                 with
                 their
                 aspect
                 .
                 For
                 Beauty
                 hath
                 something
                 whereby
                 it
                 powerfully
                 recommends
                 it self
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 allure
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 Spectators
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 an
                 admittance
                 into
                 their
                 Hearts
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Antients
                 were
                 pleased
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 
                   a
                   silent
                   Imposture
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Dominion
                   which
                   needs
                   neither
                   Arms
                   nor
                   Guards
                   ,
                
                 such
                 as
                 persuades
                 without
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 all
                 men
                 readily
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 its
                 Imperious
                 Yoke
                 .
                 This
                 Passion
                 prompts
                 us
                 to
                 desire
                 the
                 Beauty
                 of
                 Worldly
                 
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 to
                 betake
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 trampling
                 upon
                 all
                 
                   Earthly
                   Enjoyments
                
                 ,
                 to
                 aspire
                 after
                 
                   Coelestial
                   Objects
                
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 comly
                 shape
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 sweet
                 and
                 beautiful
                 Aspect
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 sparkling
                 lustre
                 of
                 a
                 brisk
                 and
                 lively
                 Eye
                 be
                 of
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 astonish
                 ,
                 ravish
                 and
                 surprize
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 think
                 we
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 Vertue
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 enkindle
                 in
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 its
                 Contemplators
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 believe
                 SENECA
                 ,
                 sends
                 her
                 Light
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Harbinger
                 before
                 her
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 even
                 those
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 follow
                 her
                 ,
                 are
                 convinced
                 of
                 her
                 Beauty
                 ?
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 compared
                 to
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Vigor
                 which
                 Fortitude
                 communicates
                 to
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Intention
                 they
                 derive
                 from
                 Prudence
                 ?
                 to
                 the
                 Reverence
                 wherewith
                 Modesty
                 adorns
                 them
                 ?
                 to
                 the
                 Briskness
                 and
                 Serenity
                 which
                 Joy
                 affords
                 them
                 ?
                 and
                 lastly
                 to
                 the
                 Awfulness
                 which
                 Severity
                 puts
                 upon
                 them
                 ?
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 more
                 Beautiful
                 than
                 Justice
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 Princes
                 most
                 like
                 to
                 GOD
                 ?
                 What
                 more
                 comly
                 than
                 Temperance
                 ,
                 which
                 sets
                 bounds
                 to
                 Pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 embraceth
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 sake
                 ?
                 What
                 more
                 sweet
                 and
                 lovely
                 than
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 affable
                 and
                 courteous
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 so
                 far
                 only
                 desire
                 it
                 s
                 own
                 Good
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 serviceable
                 and
                 profitable
                 to
                 others
                 ?
                 What
                 more
                 grateful
                 and
                 pleasing
                 than
                 Clemency
                 ,
                 which
                 spares
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 another
                 as
                 its
                 own
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 by
                 its
                 kindness
                 turns
                 and
                 overcomes
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 sweetly
                 comforts
                 the
                 afflicted
                 and
                 miserable
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 beholding
                 of
                 
                   Beautiful
                   Objects
                
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 insensibly
                 led
                 to
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 to
                 despise
                 and
                 neglect
                 these
                 frail
                 and
                 changeable
                 Beauties
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pursue
                 the
                 
                   Eternal
                   Excellence
                
                 and
                 Comliness
                 of
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Goodness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Hatred
                   makes
                   us
                   to
                   abhor
                   Vice.
                   
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 Hatred
                 altogether
                 useless
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 Objects
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 justly
                 discharge
                 its
                 fury
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 hate
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 hurt
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 injure
                 our
                 Soul
                 or
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 have
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 abhor
                 our
                 Vices
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 avoid
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 disturb
                 our
                 Peace
                 and
                 Tranquillity
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 natural
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 separate
                 it self
                 by
                 hatred
                 from
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 hurtful
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 what
                 Evil
                 ought
                 she
                 more
                 to
                 detest
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 destroys
                 and
                 annihilates
                 it
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 Soul
                 dies
                 whilst
                 it
                 commits
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 lays
                 violent
                 hands
                 upon
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 it
                 transgresseth
                 the
                 Commands
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 thwarts
                 the
                 Dictates
                 of
                 its
                 Conscience
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 justice
                 to
                 hate
                 our selves
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 inflam'd
                 with
                 an
                 holy
                 Anger
                 against
                 our
                 Defects
                 and
                 Transgressions
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 means
                 thereof
                 we
                 are
                 turned
                 aside
                 from
                 our
                 
                   Chiefest
                   Good
                
                 ,
                 and
                 depart
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 by
                 Love
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Sovereign
                   Bliss
                
                 of
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Horrour
                   or
                   Abhorrence
                   makes
                   us
                   to
                   avoid
                   Bad
                   Company
                   .
                
                 The
                 Horror
                 we
                 are
                 seiz'd
                 with
                 at
                 the
                 beholding
                 of
                 ugly
                 and
                 deformed
                 Objects
                 ,
                 teacheth
                 us
                 to
                 avoid
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Wickedness
                 and
                 Pravity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 eschew
                 the
                 company
                 and
                 familiarity
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 likely
                 to
                 infect
                 us
                 with
                 their
                 corrupt
                 manners
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 Nature
                 more
                 ugly
                 and
                 deformed
                 than
                 a
                 
                   wicked
                   and
                   perverse
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 reason
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 avoid
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 would
                 do
                 the
                 Plague
                 ,
                 lest
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 corrupted
                 by
                 his
                 familiarity
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Vices
                 insensibly
                 should
                 get
                 ground
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 Drunken
                 Companions
                 easily
                 draw
                 in
                 their
                 Associates
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Excess
                 ;
                 and
                 Lustful
                 and
                 Unclean
                 Persons
                 infect
                 those
                 they
                 converse
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 effeminate
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 keep
                 them
                 company
                 .
                 
                   Covetous
                   Persons
                
                 inspire
                 their
                 familiar
                 Friends
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Stingy
                   Humour
                
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 Body
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 deformed
                 and
                 monstrous
                 ,
                 what
                 Skin
                 so
                 scabby
                 and
                 ulcerous
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 compare
                 with
                 the
                 ugliness
                 and
                 filthiness
                 of
                 Vice
                 ,
                 which
                 changes
                 Men
                 into
                 Beasts
                 ?
                 This
                 Passion
                 therefore
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 good
                 use
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 prompt
                 us
                 to
                 detest
                 the
                 depraved
                 manner
                 of
                 
                   wicked
                   men
                
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoever
                 can
                 defile
                 or
                 weaken
                 our
                 Innocence
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVI
                 .
                 Of
                 what
                 use
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 Desire
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Desire
                   reacheth
                   after
                   the
                   Things
                   it
                   wants
                   .
                
                 THE
                 End
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 Desire
                 is
                 manifest
                 from
                 its
                 Definition
                 ,
                 which
                 declares
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 
                   a
                   Passion
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   Soul
                   is
                   carried
                   towards
                   a
                   Good
                   ,
                   considered
                   as
                   Future
                   .
                
                 Which
                 words
                 sufficiently
                 shew
                 that
                 this
                 Passion
                 aspires
                 after
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 it
                 wants
                 ,
                 and
                 wishes
                 the
                 conversation
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 it
                 enjoys
                 .
                 The
                 Soul
                 by
                 Desire
                 ,
                 is
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Possession
                 or
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 some
                 Good
                 ,
                 like
                 an
                 Arrow
                 driven
                 from
                 a
                 Bow
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 raised
                 upon
                 the
                 wings
                 thereof
                 ,
                 flies
                 to
                 the
                 Mark.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Hope
                   enticeth
                   the
                   Soul
                   to
                   desire
                   Beatitude
                   .
                
                 Accordingly
                 the
                 Soul
                 by
                 Hope
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 Species
                 of
                 Desire
                 ,
                 is
                 stirred
                 up
                 to
                 desire
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enjoy
                 that
                 Good
                 ,
                 which
                 alone
                 can
                 satiate
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 by
                 motion
                 ,
                 approach
                 nearer
                 to
                 their
                 Centers
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 through
                 Hope
                 ,
                 tends
                 to
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 its
                 earnest
                 wishes
                 and
                 desires
                 ,
                 hastens
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 so
                 much
                 longs
                 for
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 looks
                 upon
                 these
                 days
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 compelled
                 to
                 live
                 here
                 amongst
                 Mortals
                 ,
                 as
                 already
                 past
                 and
                 gone
                 ;
                 and
                 neglecting
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 esteems
                 them
                 as
                 past
                 ,
                 before
                 ever
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 is
                 neither
                 corrupted
                 by
                 the
                 Prosperity
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 nor
                 cast
                 down
                 by
                 Adversity
                 ;
                 applying
                 the
                 whole
                 drift
                 of
                 her
                 intent
                 to
                 this
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 hinderance
                 to
                 her
                 in
                 her
                 Progress
                 to
                 Bliss
                 and
                 Felicity
                 .
                 O
                 Thrice
                 Happy
                 and
                 
                   Blissful
                   Hope
                
                 !
                 whose
                 Promises
                 are
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 
                   Man
                   Happy
                
                 and
                 Blessed
                 ,
                 even
                 before
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 full
                 possession
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Fear
                   teacheth
                   Circumspection
                   and
                   Cautelousness
                   .
                
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Fear
                 adviseth
                 us
                 to
                 undertake
                 nothing
                 without
                 Heedfulness
                 and
                 Circumspection
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 avoid
                 Rashness
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 Actions
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 it
                 teacheth
                 us
                 to
                 examin
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 may
                 any
                 way
                 hinder
                 or
                 stop
                 our
                 intent
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deliberate
                 maturely
                 and
                 at
                 leisure
                 ,
                 about
                 all
                 those
                 matters
                 that
                 are
                 liable
                 to
                 change
                 .
                 For
                 Praecipitancy
                 is
                 without
                 foresight
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 but
                 frequently
                 have
                 Repentance
                 for
                 its
                 Companion
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 foresee
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 exactness
                 and
                 diligence
                 ,
                 consider
                 the
                 Evils
                 that
                 may
                 possibly
                 happen
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 For
                 foreseen
                 evils
                 are
                 less
                 afflictive
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 bear
                 those
                 things
                 much
                 more
                 easily
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 our
                 constant
                 expectation
                 .
                 Fear
                 therefore
                 warns
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 standing
                 in
                 our
                 Watch-Tower
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 keep
                 a
                 watchful
                 Eye
                 upon
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 
                   Human
                   Foresight
                
                 permits
                 ,
                 anticipate
                 the
                 mutability
                 of
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 the
                 endeavours
                 of
                 our
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 insultings
                 of
                 Men
                 in
                 Power
                 .
                 For
                 
                 Afflictions
                 and
                 Hardships
                 are
                 only
                 intollerable
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 seize
                 all
                 on
                 a
                 suddain
                 and
                 at
                 unawares
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 they
                 strike
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 discern'd
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Usefulness
                   of
                   Jealousie
                   .
                
                 Jealousie
                 will
                 stand
                 us
                 in
                 good
                 stead
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 it
                 we
                 are
                 stirr'd
                 up
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 secure
                 the
                 Possession
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 count
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 excellent
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 This
                 Passion
                 moves
                 and
                 actuates
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 contend
                 for
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 suppose
                 themselves
                 to
                 have
                 espoused
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 their
                 nearest
                 and
                 dearest
                 Interest
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 to
                 vindicate
                 it
                 from
                 all
                 Suspicion
                 of
                 Errour
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Attacks
                 and
                 Assaults
                 of
                 their
                 Adversaries
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Controversies
                 about
                 Religion
                 are
                 maintained
                 in
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 whilst
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 jealous
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 Religion
                 he
                 professeth
                 should
                 suffer
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 his
                 slackness
                 or
                 indifferency
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 desert
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 Princes
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 an
                 
                   Honourable
                   Name
                
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 are
                 extreamly
                 Jealous
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Good
                   Name
                
                 and
                 Reputation
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 no
                 Stone
                 unturn'd
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 its
                 full
                 Luster
                 and
                 Glory
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 Opinion
                 which
                 others
                 have
                 of
                 their
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 most
                 conducive
                 to
                 their
                 Honour
                 and
                 Esteem
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 safest
                 and
                 strongest
                 guard
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Assaults
                 of
                 their
                 Enemies
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 Jealousie
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Good
                 ,
                 the
                 loss
                 whereof
                 they
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 Concern
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 without
                 great
                 Shame
                 or
                 Loss
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 no
                 Body
                 faintly
                 and
                 carelesly
                 Endeavours
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 Riches
                 or
                 Honour
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 to
                 see
                 Men
                 strangely
                 moved
                 and
                 concern'd
                 ,
                 whenever
                 they
                 are
                 threatned
                 with
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Despair
                   is
                   sometimes
                   of
                   use
                   to
                   Lovers
                   .
                
                 Altho'
                 Despair
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 odious
                 of
                 all
                 Passions
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 generally
                 accounted
                 the
                 Common
                 Enemy
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 altogether
                 without
                 its
                 Usefulness
                 .
                 For
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 considers
                 the
                 desired
                 Object
                 as
                 Impossible
                 ,
                 and
                 excludes
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 ever
                 obtaining
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 advantage
                 to
                 Lovers
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 find
                 themseves
                 neglected
                 and
                 despised
                 by
                 the
                 beloved
                 Object
                 ;
                 because
                 then
                 this
                 Passion
                 strongly
                 persuades
                 them
                 to
                 give
                 over
                 their
                 vain
                 pursuit
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cease
                 their
                 frustraneous
                 Endeavours
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 quit
                 themselves
                 of
                 their
                 Ill-advised
                 Desires
                 .
                 It
                 tells
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Madness
                 to
                 doat
                 upon
                 an
                 ungrateful
                 and
                 insensible
                 Object
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cast
                 away
                 our
                 Love
                 upon
                 that
                 which
                 cannot
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 not
                 love
                 us
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Despair
                   makes
                   Souldiers
                   Valiant
                   .
                
                 As
                 Despair
                 proves
                 advantagious
                 to
                 Lovers
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 it
                 is
                 useful
                 to
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 in
                 cases
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 prest
                 with
                 Difficulties
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 no
                 way
                 open
                 to
                 escape
                 their
                 Enemies
                 :
                 For
                 then
                 it
                 prompts
                 them
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 are
                 necessitated
                 to
                 engage
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 much
                 stronger
                 than
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 probability
                 they
                 must
                 dye
                 ,
                 to
                 sell
                 their
                 Lives
                 as
                 dear
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 kind
                 make
                 amends
                 for
                 their
                 Loss
                 ,
                 by
                 causing
                 a
                 greater
                 Loss
                 to
                 their
                 Enemies
                 .
                 For
                 Necessity
                 often
                 steels
                 Cowards
                 with
                 Valour
                 ;
                 and
                 Despair
                 hath
                 often
                 made
                 weak
                 and
                 fearful
                 Troops
                 to
                 triumph
                 over
                 Conquerours
                 .
                 This
                 Passion
                 inspir'd
                 LEONIDAS
                 ,
                 when
                 with
                 a
                 small
                 Handful
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 he
                 set
                 upon
                 Xerxes
                 ,
                 whose
                 Fleet
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 Army
                 the
                 Land
                 was
                 scarcely
                 able
                 to
                 contain
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 posted
                 himself
                 with
                 300
                 Men
                 in
                 the
                 Narrow-passage
                 of
                 the
                 Thermopylae
                 ,
                 he
                 stood
                 the
                 shock
                 of
                 that
                 prodigious
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 valiantly
                 with
                 his
                 whole
                 little
                 Army
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Fluctuation
                   ,
                   or
                   Doubtfulness
                   of
                   Mind
                   ,
                   useful
                   in
                   the
                   Choice
                   of
                   things
                   .
                
                 Fluctuation
                 of
                 Mind
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 engaged
                 in
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 
                   Good
                   things
                
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 one
                 Good
                 is
                 preferrable
                 before
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Value
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 time
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 certainly
                 know
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Judgment
                 we
                 frame
                 concerning
                 Things
                 ,
                 be
                 conformable
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 consonant
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 that
                 concur
                 to
                 their
                 Perfection
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 cannot
                 ,
                 like
                 Angels
                 ,
                 understand
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 offer'd
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 Instant
                 ;
                 our
                 Knowledge
                 is
                 successive
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 from
                 the
                 Dawning
                 increaseth
                 to
                 the
                 perfect
                 Day
                 ,
                 so
                 some
                 time
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 to
                 our
                 Soul
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 a
                 mature
                 Reflexion
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 she
                 may
                 deliberate
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 what
                 she
                 ought
                 to
                 determine
                 concerning
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 things
                 are
                 various
                 and
                 manifold
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 equal
                 in
                 degrees
                 of
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 their
                 Nature
                 must
                 be
                 diligently
                 examin'd
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 what
                 Better
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 
                   Best
                   of
                   all
                
                 ,
                 For
                 Men
                 are
                 very
                 apt
                 to
                 favour
                 their
                 first
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 from
                 an
                 Affection
                 for
                 Novelty
                 ,
                 or
                 too
                 great
                 Indulgence
                 and
                 Love
                 for
                 the
                 Off-spring
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Brain
                 ,
                 to
                 embrace
                 that
                 which
                 first
                 presents
                 it self
                 to
                 their
                 Minds
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Delay
                 ,
                 which
                 Fluctuation
                 of
                 Mind
                 doth
                 suppose
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 necessary
                 to
                 discern
                 Truth
                 from
                 Falshood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 due
                 distinction
                 betwixt
                 Good
                 and
                 Better
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Cuorage
                   and
                   Boldness
                   are
                   grent
                   Helps
                   to
                   Fortitude
                   .
                
                 Courage
                 and
                 Boldness
                 are
                 good
                 Helps
                 to
                 Fortitude
                 ,
                 and
                 superadd
                 both
                 Force
                 and
                 a
                 Spur
                 to
                 that
                 most
                 
                   Generous
                   Vertue
                
                 .
                 For
                 Fortitude
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Company
                 of
                 Boldness
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 faint
                 and
                 languishing
                 ,
                 and
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 excited
                 by
                 its
                 Heat
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 attempting
                 and
                 undertaking
                 of
                 Great
                 and
                 
                   Worthy
                   Atchievements
                
                 .
                 This
                 Passion
                 may
                 lawfully
                 and
                 worthily
                 be
                 employed
                 ,
                 in
                 repelling
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 our
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 defending
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Honour
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Prince
                   .
                   Nature
                
                 teacheth
                 us
                 to
                 venture
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 our
                 Hand
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 saving
                 of
                 our
                 Head
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 expose
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 Boldness
                 performs
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 Necessity
                 requires
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 only
                 meet
                 Dangers
                 ,
                 but
                 provokes
                 and
                 contemns
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Emulation
                   is
                   conducive
                   to
                   Vertue
                   .
                
                 Emulation
                 spurs
                 us
                 on
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 glorious
                 Actions
                 of
                 
                   Famous
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 by
                 studying
                 and
                 eying
                 the
                 Examples
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 do
                 exceed
                 us
                 in
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Learning
                 .
                 It
                 sets
                 before
                 our
                 Eyes
                 their
                 Atchievments
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Originals
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 express
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 Copy
                 by
                 ,
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 Requirings
                 both
                 of
                 Reason
                 and
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 inborn
                 Inclination
                 in
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 like
                 their
                 Superiours
                 and
                 Betters
                 .
                 This
                 makes
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 always
                 in
                 the
                 pursuit
                 of
                 those
                 Vertues
                 and
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 shining
                 so
                 illustrious
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 enflames
                 us
                 with
                 desire
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 Manners
                 and
                 good
                 Qualities
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 excel
                 us
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 
                   Intellectual
                   Endowments
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Vsefulness
                 of
                 Joy
                 and
                 Sorrow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   All
                   pursue
                   Pleasure
                   .
                
                 IT
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 Reason
                 that
                 some
                 Physicians
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 Pleasure
                 is
                 Natural
                 to
                 man
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 subservient
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 fills
                 and
                 satiates
                 the
                 wants
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   .
                   Young
                   men
                
                 are
                 inclined
                 to
                 Pleasure
                 and
                 Oblectation
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 serviceable
                 to
                 the
                 ready
                 and
                 vigorous
                 performance
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Bodily
                   Functions
                
                 and
                 Exercises
                 ,
                 and
                 conduceth
                 to
                 the
                 increase
                 and
                 good
                 state
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Melancholy
                   Persons
                
                 addict
                 themselves
                 to
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 because
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Humour
                 that
                 predominates
                 in
                 them
                 would
                 consume
                 their
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 its
                 malignity
                 make
                 all
                 the
                 Humours
                 thereof
                 eager
                 and
                 corrosive
                 .
                 
                   Old
                   men
                
                 delight
                 in
                 Merriment
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 digestive
                 Faculty
                 of
                 their
                 Stomach
                 is
                 slow
                 and
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 other
                 Humours
                 move
                 but
                 slowly
                 through
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 with
                 great
                 eagerness
                 push'd
                 forwards
                 to
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 only
                 Remedy
                 against
                 all
                 these
                 Distempers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Joy
                   is
                   grateful
                   to
                   the
                   Mind
                   .
                
                 What
                 Pleasure
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 Joy
                 or
                 Gladness
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 always
                 is
                 a
                 Consequent
                 of
                 its
                 Tranquillity
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 perfect
                 and
                 compleat
                 all
                 its
                 Operations
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 Natural
                 Instinct
                 we
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 an
                 Aversion
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Evil
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 pursue
                 Joy
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 under
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 hate
                 Sorrow
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 appears
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 Evil.
                 But
                 because
                 Joy
                 may
                 be
                 infected
                 by
                 its
                 Objects
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 conversant
                 about
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 unworthy
                 of
                 our
                 Esteem
                 or
                 Regard
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 examin
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 right
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 what
                 Matters
                 it
                 may
                 lawfully
                 be
                 applied
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Joy
                   always
                   doth
                   accompany
                   good
                   Actions
                   .
                
                 And
                 indeed
                 Joy
                 and
                 Gladness
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 pursuit
                 of
                 Honesty
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 all
                 other
                 
                   Good
                   things
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 do
                 so
                 solicitously
                 look
                 after
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 bring
                 forth
                 any
                 true
                 Joy
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 some
                 false
                 and
                 feigned
                 Chearfulness
                 and
                 Mirth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 always
                 accompanied
                 with
                 Anxiety
                 or
                 Repentance
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 true
                 Joy
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 springs
                 from
                 the
                 Consciousness
                 of
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Goodness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Derision
                   is
                   useful
                   for
                   the
                   Reproof
                   of
                   Faults
                   .
                
                 Derision
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 Joy
                 and
                 Hatred
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 occasion'd
                 by
                 the
                 deprehending
                 of
                 some
                 slight
                 or
                 
                   Venial
                   fault
                
                 or
                 defect
                 ,
                 is
                 frequently
                 of
                 good
                 use
                 for
                 the
                 amendment
                 of
                 Faults
                 and
                 lesser
                 Immoralities
                 ,
                 making
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 derided
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 watchful
                 over
                 his
                 Actions
                 .
                 For
                 finding
                 his
                 Immoralities
                 ,
                 or
                 undecent
                 Manners
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 exposed
                 to
                 Jest
                 and
                 Laughter
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 furnish
                 others
                 with
                 Matter
                 of
                 Raillery
                 and
                 Merriment
                 at
                 his
                 Cost
                 ,
                 he
                 resolves
                 to
                 correct
                 the
                 same
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 like
                 Errours
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 no
                 more
                 become
                 a
                 Laughing-stock
                 to
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Envy
                   is
                   troubled
                   at
                   the
                   Exaltation
                   of
                   the
                   Wicked
                   and
                   Unworthy
                   .
                
                 Envy
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Passion
                 and
                 a
                 Species
                 of
                 Sorrow
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 its
                 usefulness
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 that
                 Affection
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 displeased
                 at
                 the
                 Prosperity
                 or
                 Elevation
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 unworthy
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 seems
                 but
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 with
                 Envy
                 and
                 Indignation
                 against
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 without
                 their
                 Merit
                 are
                 raised
                 to
                 ample
                 Fortunes
                 and
                 high
                 Employs
                 .
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 conferr'd
                 upon
                 
                   Unworthy
                   persons
                
                 ,
                 is
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Injustice
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 Reward
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 is
                 made
                 an
                 Encouragement
                 to
                 Vice
                 and
                 Wickedness
                 .
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Affection
                 is
                 distinct
                 from
                 that
                 Envy
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Vice
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 latter
                 hath
                 not
                 for
                 its
                 Object
                 a
                 Person
                 unworthy
                 of
                 the
                 Good
                 he
                 enjoys
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 conceives
                 a
                 Joy
                 and
                 Gladness
                 from
                 the
                 Miseries
                 of
                 the
                 Good
                 and
                 Vertuous
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 only
                 offended
                 at
                 the
                 Prosperity
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Unworthy
                 ,
                 but
                 reaps
                 no
                 pleasure
                 at
                 all
                 from
                 the
                 Misfortunes
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Good
                 and
                 Vertuous
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Good
                   things
                
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 commonly
                 Envy
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 
                   Riches
                   ,
                   Honours
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 depending
                 on
                 the
                 Gift
                 of
                 Fortune
                 :
                 For
                 no
                 Body
                 is
                 Envied
                 for
                 his
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 his
                 
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   Beauty
                
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Endowments
                 or
                 Embellishments
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 Body
                 or
                 Mind
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 depend
                 of
                 his
                 Industry
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 him
                 by
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 before
                 ever
                 he
                 was
                 capable
                 of
                 committing
                 any
                 Evil.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Compassion
                   relieves
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   in
                   Misery
                   .
                
                 Compassion
                 ,
                 or
                 Pity
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 provokes
                 us
                 to
                 assist
                 and
                 relieve
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 Misery
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 Kindness
                 to
                 those
                 whom
                 we
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 Unhappy
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 desert
                 or
                 merit
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Vice
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 Philosophers
                 have
                 supposed
                 )
                 to
                 pity
                 the
                 Miseries
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Pious
                 Sorrow
                 and
                 Blessed
                 Misery
                 :
                 Because
                 this
                 Affection
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 move
                 the
                 Mind
                 conformably
                 to
                 anothers
                 Calamity
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 strongly
                 excites
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 easing
                 and
                 removing
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Duty
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 Nature
                 and
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 to
                 condole
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Afflicted
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 lend
                 a
                 Helping-hand
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 opprest
                 with
                 Calamities
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 without
                 Speaking
                 ,
                 strongly
                 cry
                 to
                 us
                 for
                 help
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 Relief
                 to
                 a
                 miserable
                 Wretch
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 touch'd
                 with
                 Grief
                 and
                 Compassion
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 his
                 Affliction
                 ,
                 except
                 also
                 we
                 do
                 help
                 and
                 assist
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 our
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Satisfaction
                   ,
                   or
                   Content
                   ,
                   produceth
                   Peace
                   of
                   Conscienc●
                   .
                
                 Satisfaction
                 ,
                 or
                 Content
                 and
                 Acquicscence
                 in
                 ones
                 self
                 ,
                 doth
                 greatly
                 conduce
                 to
                 Security
                 and
                 Peace
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 any
                 good
                 Action
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 performed
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 HOMERS
                 Fiction
                 ,
                 the
                 Herb
                 Nepenthe
                 added
                 to
                 their
                 Cups
                 ,
                 banisht
                 all
                 Sorrow
                 and
                 Sadness
                 from
                 the
                 Banquet
                 of
                 the
                 Gods
                 ;
                 so
                 a
                 
                   Good
                   Mind
                
                 secur'd
                 and
                 guarded
                 by
                 the
                 Rectitude
                 and
                 Uprightness
                 of
                 its
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 extirpates
                 all
                 solicitous
                 Anxiety
                 ,
                 and
                 begets
                 the
                 highest
                 Joy
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Soul
                 that
                 is
                 always
                 accompanied
                 by
                 Innocenoe
                 ,
                 seems
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 applaud
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 rais'd
                 above
                 this
                 Earth
                 ,
                 being
                 Conscious
                 to
                 its
                 self
                 of
                 no
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 nor
                 distracted
                 by
                 the
                 Guilt
                 of
                 Sin.
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 safe
                 and
                 secure
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Purity
                 of
                 their
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 are
                 always
                 of
                 an
                 even
                 Temper
                 ,
                 and
                 tho'
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 a
                 Tormentor
                 ,
                 that
                 stands
                 ready
                 to
                 Torture
                 them
                 ;
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 consume
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Funeral
                   Pomp
                
                 ,
                 to
                 appall
                 and
                 terrifie
                 them
                 ,
                 continue
                 unmoveable
                 ,
                 fixed
                 on
                 the
                 Rock
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 being
                 unconcerned
                 at
                 the
                 raging
                 Waves
                 and
                 Winds
                 that
                 roar
                 about
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Repentance
                   is
                   necessary
                   for
                   the
                   Effacing
                   of
                   Sin.
                   
                
                 But
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 which
                 supposeth
                 Guilt
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 torments
                 the
                 Guilty
                 with
                 the
                 Checks
                 and
                 Stings
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 puts
                 them
                 upon
                 bewailing
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 past
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 get
                 rid
                 of
                 the
                 Burthen
                 that
                 presseth
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 pleasant
                 and
                 joyful
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 
                   good
                   Conscience
                
                 ;
                 so
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 tormenting
                 than
                 a
                 Bad
                 one
                 :
                 No
                 
                   Wild
                   Beast
                
                 
                 tears
                 and
                 rends
                 more
                 Cruelly
                 ,
                 no
                 Flame
                 burns
                 more
                 smartly
                 ,
                 or
                 Torments
                 the
                 Body
                 more
                 excessively
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 
                   Guilty
                   Conscience
                
                 racks
                 and
                 tears
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 whose
                 Inmate
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 Whosoever
                 Sins
                 ,
                 hath
                 his
                 Punishment
                 immediately
                 attending
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Crimes
                 make
                 him
                 sufficiently
                 miserable
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Ceremony
                 of
                 a
                 
                   publick
                   Condemnation
                   .
                   Punishment
                
                 is
                 the
                 individual
                 Companion
                 of
                 Wickedness
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 Man
                 found
                 that
                 sin'd
                 on
                 free
                 cost
                 .
                 Repentance
                 therefore
                 makes
                 a
                 Man
                 after
                 the
                 Commission
                 of
                 Sin
                 to
                 hate
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 a
                 serious
                 abhorrence
                 of
                 his
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 to
                 amend
                 what
                 is
                 amiss
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 upon
                 a
                 new
                 course
                 of
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Favour
                   makes
                   us
                   to
                   Love
                   the
                   followers
                   of
                   Vertue
                   .
                
                 Favour
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 us
                 wish
                 well
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Vertuous
                 and
                 do
                 
                   worthy
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 incentive
                 to
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 inclines
                 us
                 to
                 Love
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bear
                 good
                 will
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 followers
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 we
                 do
                 hate
                 
                   perverse
                   Men
                
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 abhor
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 do
                 always
                 abhor
                 their
                 Vices
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 inborn
                 ,
                 and
                 natural
                 almost
                 to
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 angry
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 indignation
                 against
                 
                   Evil
                   doers
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 criminal
                 do
                 go
                 unpunished
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 imitate
                 those
                 Peevish
                 and
                 
                   Morose
                   persons
                
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 moved
                 at
                 things
                 of
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 moment
                 ,
                 and
                 confounding
                 slight
                 fooleries
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 highest
                 Crimes
                 do
                 abhor
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 a
                 Morose
                 temper
                 ,
                 to
                 inveigh
                 bitterly
                 against
                 small
                 Faults
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 condemn
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 suited
                 to
                 his
                 Temper
                 and
                 Apprehension
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Gratitude
                   prompts
                   us
                   to
                   the
                   rendring
                   of
                   Benefits
                   .
                
                 Gratitude
                 ,
                 which
                 preserves
                 the
                 pleasing
                 memory
                 of
                 Benefits
                 received
                 ,
                 incites
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 endeavour
                 of
                 repaying
                 them
                 with
                 like
                 good
                 Offices
                 :
                 Which
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 us
                 2
                 manner
                 of
                 ways
                 ;
                 the
                 first
                 when
                 by
                 Gifts
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Favour
                 or
                 Benefit
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   AUGUSTUS
                   CAESAR
                
                 rewarded
                 the
                 good
                 Office
                 done
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Veteran
                   Souldier
                
                 ,
                 in
                 rescuing
                 him
                 from
                 imminent
                 danger
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Battle
                 of
                 Actium
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 he
                 being
                 accused
                 at
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 condemned
                 had
                 desired
                 AUGUSTUS
                 to
                 appear
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 CAESAR
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 his
                 Attorny
                 to
                 plead
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 himself
                 appeared
                 ,
                 and
                 pleaded
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 seem
                 ungrateful
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 saved
                 his
                 Life
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 way
                 of
                 shewing
                 our selves
                 Thankful
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 receive
                 a
                 Benefit
                 with
                 a
                 grateful
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ready
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 the
                 returning
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 deed
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 consist
                 in
                 our
                 recompensing
                 it
                 by
                 good
                 Offices
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 grateful
                 temper
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 favour
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Debt
                 may
                 soon
                 be
                 paid
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 Stolen
                 restored
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 properly
                 repays
                 a
                 Benefit
                 ,
                 who
                 keeps
                 it
                 always
                 in
                 grateful
                 Memory
                 ,
                 and
                 owns
                 himself
                 under
                 Obligation
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Anger
                   is
                   of
                   use
                   to
                   Princes
                   and
                   Magistrates
                
                 Anger
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Stoicks
                 do
                 so
                 much
                 inveigh
                 against
                 ,
                 calling
                 it
                 a
                 
                   short
                   Fury
                
                 or
                 Madness
                 ,
                 hath
                 also
                 its
                 use
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 continues
                 within
                 the
                 Bounds
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 only
                 moderately
                 move
                 and
                 affect
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 thus
                 qualified
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 serviceable
                 to
                 Kings
                 and
                 Judges
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 Lenity
                 and
                 Fear
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 oppose
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Strictness
                 and
                 Severity
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 incline
                 them
                 to
                 over
                 much
                 Clemency
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
                 for
                 Judges
                 to
                 be
                 exasperated
                 against
                 the
                 Crimes
                 of
                 Malefactors
                 ,
                 who
                 violate
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 infect
                 others
                 by
                 their
                 wicked
                 Examples
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 serviceable
                 to
                 Kings
                 in
                 Governing
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 Kings
                 ,
                 to
                 avenge
                 the
                 Injuries
                 and
                 Indignities
                 offer'd
                 to
                 themseves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 ready
                 to
                 punish
                 Traitors
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 resist
                 and
                 oppose
                 their
                 Enemies
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 just
                 anger
                 in
                 Princes
                 ,
                 which
                 engageth
                 them
                 to
                 inflict
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 Punishments
                 upon
                 Traitors
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 Crimes
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Glory
                   and
                   Shame
                   of
                   what
                   use
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   whom
                   .
                
                 Glory
                 and
                 Shame
                 are
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 advantage
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 taken
                 with
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 2
                 Passions
                 naturally
                 lead
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 tho'
                 they
                 go
                 different
                 ways
                 ,
                 yet
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 .
                 For
                 Glory
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Spur
                 ,
                 egging
                 us
                 on
                 to
                 great
                 and
                 generous
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 undertaking
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 hazardous
                 Exploits
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 under
                 the
                 conduct
                 and
                 command
                 of
                 this
                 Affection
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Romans
                 procured
                 their
                 Greatness
                 ,
                 and
                 subdued
                 all
                 their
                 
                   Neighbouring
                   Nations
                
                 .
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 strong
                 motive
                 in
                 the
                 accomplishing
                 of
                 those
                 brave
                 Actions
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 their
                 desire
                 of
                 Glory
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 much
                 stronger
                 incentive
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 
                   Vertues
                   Vigor
                
                 and
                 Force
                 seems
                 to
                 languish
                 and
                 expire
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 kindled
                 with
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 Praise
                 and
                 Honour
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 strength
                 and
                 Briskness
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 very
                 rarely
                 exerted
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Spectators
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 applaud
                 and
                 extol
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Shame
                   keeps
                   a
                   man
                   from
                   the
                   Commission
                   of
                   Sin.
                   
                
                 And
                 Shame
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 deterrs
                 a
                 Man
                 from
                 Vice
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 those
                 things
                 odious
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 would
                 appear
                 delightful
                 .
                 This
                 Passion
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Guardian
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 makes
                 us
                 to
                 flee
                 from
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 every
                 shameful
                 and
                 filthy
                 Act.
                 This
                 keeps
                 Judges
                 to
                 their
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 compells
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 Justice
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 making
                 themselves
                 infamous
                 .
                 This
                 Passion
                 furnisheth
                 Women
                 with
                 Arms
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 against
                 the
                 attempts
                 of
                 Lewd
                 and
                 
                   Lustful
                   Men.
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 SYNESIUS
                 calls
                 Shamefac'dness
                 the
                 second
                 Good
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 keeps
                 them
                 innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 committing
                 Wickedness
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 private
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Chearfulness
                   assists
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   bearing
                   of
                   Adversity
                   .
                
                 Chearfulness
                 teacheth
                 us
                 to
                 bear
                 Afflictions
                 and
                 Adversity
                 with
                 a
                 pleasant
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 undervalue
                 and
                 despise
                 the
                 Calamities
                 we
                 lye
                 under
                 .
                 It
                 informs
                 us
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 to
                 despise
                 the
                 Evils
                 and
                 Calamities
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 those
                 troubles
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 we
                 are
                 continually
                 tost
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Gold
                 shines
                 bright
                 in
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 violence
                 thereof
                 loseth
                 nothing
                 of
                 its
                 weight
                 or
                 Splendor
                 ,
                 so
                 a
                 
                   Chearful
                   Mind
                
                 is
                 of
                 proof
                 against
                 the
                 Injuries
                 of
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 turns
                 its
                 Calamities
                 and
                 Afflictions
                 into
                 Pleasure
                 :
                 It
                 considers
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 sweet
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 past
                 Labours
                 and
                 Miseries
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 that
                 prosperity
                 is
                 sweetest
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 prepared
                 by
                 the
                 Bitterness
                 of
                 Suffering
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XVIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Passions
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 more
                 general
                 Remedies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   particular
                   Remedies
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Passions
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   here
                   expected
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Happiness
                 of
                 
                   Mans
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 governing
                 of
                 the
                 Passions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 accounted
                 truly
                 happy
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 attained
                 to
                 a
                 full
                 Dominion
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 their
                 Excesses
                 may
                 be
                 best
                 avoided
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ill
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 prevented
                 .
                 Not
                 that
                 I
                 do
                 intend
                 here
                 to
                 prosecute
                 the
                 particular
                 Remedies
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Passions
                 ,
                 which
                 Reason
                 prescribes
                 for
                 the
                 subduing
                 or
                 moderating
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 Task
                 than
                 I
                 can
                 here
                 undertake
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 short
                 Discourse
                 of
                 Ethicks
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 more
                 general
                 Remedies
                 ,
                 to
                 repress
                 their
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 over
                 come
                 their
                 Excesses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   examine
                   things
                   before
                   that
                   we
                   give
                   way
                   to
                   any
                   Passion
                   about
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 here
                 the
                 First
                 thing
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cautiously
                 and
                 diligently
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 presented
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 abstain
                 from
                 passing
                 a
                 Judgment
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 our selves
                 moved
                 by
                 any
                 Passion
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 byas●
                 thereby
                 to
                 one
                 Object
                 more
                 than
                 towards
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 all
                 the
                 Inclinations
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 a
                 confused
                 Perception
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 offer
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 clear
                 or
                 distinct
                 to
                 our
                 Mind
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 time
                 permit
                 ,
                 to
                 turn
                 our
                 Thoughts
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 Matters
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Season
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 Commotion
                 of
                 our
                 Blood
                 be
                 over
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Whilst
                   a
                   Passion
                   presseth
                   upon
                   ●s
                   ,
                   the
                   contrary
                   reasons
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   .
                
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   the
                   time
                   permits
                
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Passion
                 is
                 violent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 case
                 requires
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 delay
                 ,
                 a
                 present
                 Res●lution
                 be
                 taken
                 ;
                 the
                 Will
                 must
                 consider
                 and
                 weigh
                 the
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 that
                 oppose
                 the
                 said
                 Passion
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 they
                 appear
                 inconsiderable
                 and
                 of
                 small
                 moment
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 lay
                 this
                 down
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 truth
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Passions
                 are
                 deceitful
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 main
                 drift
                 is
                 to
                 impose
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 us
                 into
                 Errors
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 difficult
                 thing
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 a
                 Passion
                 hath
                 made
                 its
                 onset
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 our
                 Blood
                 into
                 a
                 Commotion
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 execute
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 our
                 Passions
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 impossible
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 by
                 diverting
                 our
                 Mind
                 from
                 the
                 thoughts
                 it
                 is
                 upon
                 ,
                 by
                 representing
                 to
                 it
                 the
                 contrary
                 Reasons
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 an
                 Enemy
                 sets
                 upon
                 us
                 at
                 unawares
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 suddain
                 event
                 affords
                 us
                 no
                 time
                 to
                 deliberate
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 find
                 our selves
                 seized
                 with
                 Fear
                 ,
                 our
                 business
                 must
                 be
                 to
                 turn
                 our
                 thoughts
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 by
                 listning
                 to
                 those
                 Reasons
                 that
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 both
                 more
                 Safety
                 and
                 Honour
                 in
                 resisting
                 an
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 giving
                 way
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 turning
                 our
                 back
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 when
                 Anger
                 seizeth
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 our selves
                 provoked
                 to
                 Revenge
                 ,
                 and
                 rashly
                 to
                 rush
                 upon
                 our
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 call
                 to
                 Mind
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 great
                 Imprudence
                 to
                 cast
                 our selves
                 away
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 preserve
                 our
                 Lives
                 without
                 Shame
                 or
                 Infamy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 Shame
                 for
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 recant
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 submit
                 himself
                 where
                 the
                 match
                 is
                 unequal
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 rush
                 on
                 rashly
                 upon
                 apparent
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   We
                   must
                   examin
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   things
                   whilst
                   we
                   are
                   Tranquil
                   and
                   Sedate
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 very
                 conducive
                 to
                 the
                 governing
                 of
                 our
                 Passions
                 ,
                 to
                 accustom
                 our selves
                 ,
                 whilst
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 sedate
                 and
                 tranquil
                 temper
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 to
                 weigh
                 and
                 examin
                 all
                 the
                 Good
                 and
                 
                   Evil
                   things
                
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 way
                 may
                 happen
                 throughout
                 our
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 discuss
                 their
                 nature
                 and
                 value
                 ,
                 that
                 afterwards
                 upon
                 occasion
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 with
                 more
                 readiness
                 to
                 form
                 true
                 Judgments
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 certainly
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 hesitation
                 discern
                 ,
                 what
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 to
                 be
                 embraced
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 any
                 rising
                 Passion
                 or
                 Supervening
                 reasons
                 ,
                 may
                 insinuate
                 or
                 suggest
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 direct
                 and
                 govern
                 all
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 our
                 Life
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 some
                 certain
                 and
                 premeditated
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 difficult
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 repress
                 the
                 Violence
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Boyling
                   Passions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 weak
                 soever
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 easy
                 soever
                 to
                 be
                 overcome
                 by
                 our
                 Passions
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 but
                 apply
                 our selves
                 to
                 such
                 thoughts
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 revolve
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 at
                 last
                 come
                 off
                 Conquerors
                 ,
                 and
                 attain
                 to
                 an
                 absolute
                 Dominion
                 over
                 our
                 Passions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   He
                   that
                   can
                   overcome
                   desire
                   will
                   soon
                   get
                   the
                   Dominion
                   over
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   his
                   Passions
                   .
                
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 also
                 towards
                 the
                 taming
                 of
                 our
                 Passions
                 ,
                 to
                 curb
                 our
                 Desires
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 Rove
                 beyond
                 the
                 requiring
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 Desire
                 be
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Passion
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 mingles
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 with
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 can
                 tame
                 its
                 unruliness
                 ,
                 will
                 easily
                 cure
                 the
                 Distempers
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 Desire
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Solitary
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 are
                 dark
                 and
                 languishing
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 receive
                 light
                 from
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 chiefly
                 from
                 the
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Excellence
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 conversant
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 desired
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 do
                 altogether
                 depend
                 upon
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 upon
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 also
                 partly
                 upon
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 upon
                 others
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 very
                 narrowly
                 to
                 examine
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 carry
                 our selves
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 these
                 several
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 curbs
                 are
                 best
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 restrain
                 the
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 our
                 desire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   far
                   we
                   may
                   desire
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   our
                   Powers
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 Power
                 ,
                 these
                 may
                 lawfully
                 be
                 desired
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 our
                 desires
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 well
                 grounded
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 from
                 Good
                 and
                 Vertuous
                 motives
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 perception
                 of
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 tend
                 to
                 our
                 Complement
                 and
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 act
                 conformably
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Dictates
                 of
                 Vertue
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 dares
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 can
                 with
                 too
                 great
                 eagerness
                 pursue
                 Vertue
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   desire
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   another
                   .
                
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 forein
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 disposal
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 our
                 desires
                 towards
                 them
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 faint
                 and
                 weak
                 enough
                 :
                 Yea
                 we
                 must
                 strive
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 lies
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 altogether
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 the
                 prosecution
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 having
                 our
                 Mind
                 fix'd
                 on
                 the
                 Contemplation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 Providence
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 governed
                 and
                 dispensed
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 Boundless
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 Infinite
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Infallible
                 Decrees
                 are
                 only
                 worthy
                 of
                 our
                 continual
                 Thoughts
                 and
                 Attention
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 whatsoever
                 happens
                 to
                 us
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 excepting
                 only
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 pleased
                 GOD
                 ,
                 should
                 alone
                 depend
                 upon
                 our
                 Wills
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 by
                 his
                 Decree
                 he
                 hath
                 ordain'd
                 ,
                 should
                 by
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 ways
                 be
                 conveighed
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 being
                 thus
                 persuaded
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 desire
                 the
                 Goods
                 of
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 shall
                 we
                 fear
                 its
                 Evils
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 such
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 Opinion
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Error
                 of
                 our
                 Understanding
                 ;
                 but
                 shall
                 rather
                 willingly
                 submit
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 designed
                 for
                 us
                 by
                 his
                 unerring
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 infallible
                 in
                 their
                 Contingency
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 giving
                 way
                 to
                 Time
                 and
                 Chance
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 undauntedly
                 expect
                 whatsoever
                 may
                 happen
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 undoubtedly
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 deprive
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 any
                 true
                 Good
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 moreover
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 conducive
                 to
                 our
                 Beatitude
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 becomes
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   moderate
                   our
                   desires
                   about
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   partly
                   depend
                   on
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   on
                   others
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 partly
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 at
                 the
                 dispose
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Health
                   ,
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   our
                   Families
                   and
                   Administration
                   of
                   State
                   Affairs
                   ,
                
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 too
                 eagerly
                 desire
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 too
                 earnestly
                 carried
                 out
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 our
                 reach
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 remember
                 always
                 so
                 to
                 curb
                 our
                 desires
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 only
                 extend
                 them
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 depend
                 on
                 our
                 Free-will
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 our
                 endeavours
                 chance
                 to
                 succeed
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 obtain
                 the
                 thing
                 we
                 desire
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 comfort
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 performed
                 our
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 what
                 was
                 in
                 our
                 Power
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 shall
                 look
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 Impossible
                 ,
                 and
                 since
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 Power
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 suppose
                 them
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Generosity
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   Remedy
                   of
                   the
                   Passions
                
                 Generosity
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 another
                 general
                 Remedy
                 of
                 our
                 Passions
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 Key
                 to
                 all
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 powerful
                 means
                 to
                 subdue
                 and
                 moderate
                 our
                 Affections
                 .
                 Now
                 Generosity
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 do
                 value
                 and
                 esteem
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 his
                 worth
                 ;
                 for
                 having
                 this
                 respect
                 and
                 consideration
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 engage
                 him
                 not
                 to
                 omit
                 any
                 thing
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 from
                 undertaking
                 any
                 thing
                 unworthy
                 the
                 excellence
                 and
                 Dignity
                 of
                 his
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 considering
                 that
                 nothing
                 properly
                 belongs
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 free
                 disposal
                 of
                 his
                 Will
                 and
                 Choice
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 praise-worthy
                 or
                 commendaable
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 the
                 due
                 use
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 suppose
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 attained
                 the
                 highest
                 step
                 of
                 Felicity
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 find
                 in
                 himself
                 a
                 fixt
                 and
                 constant
                 Resolution
                 and
                 purpose
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 never
                 to
                 want
                 a
                 Will
                 ,
                 to
                 undertake
                 or
                 execute
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 judgeth
                 to
                 be
                 best
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 strict
                 and
                 proper
                 Sense
                 is
                 to
                 
                   follow
                   Vertue
                
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 he
                 hath
                 this
                 due
                 esteem
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 therefore
                 despise
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 persuades
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 other
                 Men
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 themselves
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 never
                 undervalues
                 other
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 by
                 chance
                 he
                 discover
                 any
                 defects
                 or
                 weakness
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 more
                 ready
                 to
                 excuse
                 than
                 carp
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 persuade
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 commit
                 those
                 Failings
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Will
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 due
                 Information
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   highest
                   remedy
                   against
                   our
                   Passions
                   is
                   the
                   Love
                   GOD.
                   
                
                 But
                 the
                 most
                 powerful
                 Antidote
                 against
                 our
                 Affections
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Love
                   of
                
                 GOD
                 ,
                 which
                 natural
                 knowledge
                 implants
                 in
                 our
                 Souls
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 most
                 pleasant
                 and
                 delightful
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Passions
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 be
                 affected
                 with
                 in
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 strong
                 and
                 prevalent
                 also
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 consequently
                 have
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 ridding
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Dominion
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Passions
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 curing
                 all
                 the
                 Vices
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 removing
                 all
                 the
                 bitterness
                 of
                 
                   Bodily
                   Sickness
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 sweetning
                 all
                 the
                 Troubles
                 and
                 Afflictions
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 inseparable
                 Companions
                 of
                 all
                 States
                 and
                 Conditions
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 And
                 how
                 this
                 
                   Divine
                   Love
                
                 may
                 be
                 obtained
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   DES
                   CARTES
                
                 informs
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 35
                 
                   Epistle
                   of
                   his
                   first
                   Volume
                
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 refer
                 the
                 Reader
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIX
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 Mans
                 Will.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   those
                   who
                   deny
                   the
                   free-will
                   of
                   Man
                   may
                   be
                   convinced
                   .
                
                 AFfter
                 having
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Passions
                 we
                 might
                 ●eem
                 to
                 have
                 performed
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 towards
                 a
                 
                   Blessed
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 that
                 Man
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 Power
                 to
                 exercise
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 good
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 Affections
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 ignorant
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 negligent
                 searchers
                 into
                 the
                 source
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Actions
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 attribute
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 a
                 Blind
                 Necessity
                 or
                 Fatality
                 ,
                 and
                 suppose
                 Men
                 to
                 act
                 from
                 an
                 imprest
                 instinct
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 necessarily
                 determined
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 Men
                 do
                 very
                 well
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 tied
                 to
                 a
                 Stake
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 lasht
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 beg
                 those
                 that
                 beat
                 them
                 to
                 stop
                 their
                 Hands
                 ,
                 and
                 confess
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 Power
                 ,
                 to
                 cease
                 from
                 beating
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 please
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Human
                   Actions
                   shew
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Liberty
                   of
                   acting
                
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 contrary
                 to
                 daily
                 experience
                 than
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 Power
                 to
                 Speak
                 or
                 
                   hold
                   our
                   Peace
                
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   stand
                   still
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 walk
                 ,
                 to
                 reach
                 forth
                 our
                 hand
                 to
                 a
                 poor
                 Beggar
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 pass
                 him
                 by
                 unregarded
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 so
                 notoriously
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 St.
                 AUSTIN
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 
                   Sung
                   by
                   Shepherds
                
                 on
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 by
                 Poets
                 on
                 Theaters
                 ,
                 by
                 Balladmongers
                 in
                 their
                 Rings
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Masters
                 in
                 Schools
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 all
                 Mankind
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 For
                 if
                 Men
                 have
                 no
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 are
                 Laws
                 made
                 ?
                 Why
                 are
                 Rewards
                 promised
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 Punishments
                 threatned
                 to
                 the
                 Bad
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 things
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 rewarded
                 or
                 punished
                 ,
                 were
                 never
                 in
                 their
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 sinned
                 against
                 their
                 Will
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 necessity
                 performed
                 some
                 good
                 service
                 to
                 their
                 Country
                 ?
                 Why
                 are
                 Exhortations
                 used
                 ?
                 Or
                 why
                 do
                 we
                 endeavour
                 to
                 excite
                 men
                 to
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 Strength
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 so
                 to
                 obtain
                 it
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 like
                 Children
                 and
                 Madmen
                 ,
                 we
                 want
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 chusing
                 or
                 refusing
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   He
                   that
                   takes
                   away
                   mans
                   Liberty
                   of
                   Will
                   takes
                   away
                   Sin.
                   
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 fatal
                 necessity
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 Prevarication
                 and
                 Sin
                 ?
                 Or
                 where
                 shall
                 we
                 find
                 any
                 Transgression
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 if
                 uncontrolable
                 force
                 be
                 the
                 source
                 of
                 our
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Will
                   ?
                   Necessity
                
                 ,
                 say
                 the
                 
                   Lawyers
                   ,
                   makes
                   void
                   an
                   Action
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   Governs
                   ,
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 therefore
                 that
                 Men
                 are
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 at
                 their
                 own
                 dispose
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil
                 are
                 set
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 choose
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 them
                 under
                 that
                 Notion
                 ;
                 or
                 Evil
                 ,
                 yet
                 always
                 under
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 Good
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 said
                 appearance
                 do
                 more
                 strike
                 their
                 Understanding
                 and
                 attract
                 their
                 Will
                 :
                 Or
                 when
                 two
                 good
                 things
                 are
                 propounded
                 
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 chuse
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 leave
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 appear
                 more
                 suitable
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 excellent
                 and
                 worthy
                 in
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   If
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   Liberty
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   ,
                   all
                   Deliberation
                   is
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                
                 But
                 what
                 need
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 words
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 Notorious
                 and
                 obvious
                 almost
                 in
                 all
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 common
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 deliberate
                 and
                 take
                 Counsel
                 in
                 doubtful
                 Affairs
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   People
                
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 Kings
                 themselves
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 this
                 Expedient
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 more
                 dull-sighted
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 business
                 and
                 concerns
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 those
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 Princes
                 must
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 unto
                 them
                 instead
                 of
                 Hands
                 and
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 help
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 pray
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 are
                 these
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 Advice
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 change
                 his
                 Purpose
                 ?
                 Nature
                 hath
                 made
                 us
                 
                   Teachable
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 and
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 us
                 an
                 Imperfect
                 kind
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 amended
                 and
                 perfected
                 by
                 good
                 Institutions
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 more
                 strongly
                 induceth
                 men
                 to
                 love
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 recalls
                 
                   wicked
                   Men
                
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Right
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Conversation
                 of
                 
                   good
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 Example
                 Vertue
                 is
                 recommended
                 and
                 learn'd
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 takes
                 root
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 !
                 how
                 useless
                 would
                 it
                 prove
                 to
                 Converse
                 with
                 
                   good
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 Power
                 to
                 imitate
                 their
                 Actions
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 follow
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Best
                 ?
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 be
                 possest
                 of
                 a
                 Free-will
                 before
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 can
                 be
                 advantagious
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 Power
                 to
                 recall
                 our
                 Eyes
                 or
                 Mind
                 from
                 any
                 Object
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 likewise
                 in
                 our
                 Freedom
                 to
                 withdraw
                 our
                 Affections
                 ;
                 except
                 we
                 will
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 Knowledge
                 was
                 given
                 us
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 governing
                 or
                 directing
                 of
                 our
                 Actions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   He
                   that
                   takes
                   away
                   the
                   Freedom
                   of
                   Man's
                   Will
                   ,
                   banisheth
                   Vertue
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 
                   Human
                   Society
                
                 cannot
                 subsist
                 without
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 Beautiful
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 must
                 be
                 overthrown
                 ,
                 Government
                 must
                 degenerate
                 into
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Concerns
                 of
                 Mankind
                 be
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 tumultuous
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 Passions
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 Vertue
                 be
                 seated
                 like
                 a
                 Judge
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 render
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 his
                 due
                 ;
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 by
                 Religion
                 ;
                 to
                 our
                 Country
                 and
                 Parents
                 ,
                 by
                 Love
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ;
                 to
                 our
                 
                   Fellow
                   Citizens
                
                 ,
                 by
                 various
                 Offices
                 of
                 Justice
                 and
                 Charity
                 .
                 But
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 our
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 vanish
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 remains
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 but
                 confusion
                 and
                 corruption
                 of
                 Manners
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 shall
                 Temperance
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 contain
                 her self
                 ,
                 and
                 suppress
                 all
                 inordinate
                 Desires
                 ?
                 What
                 shall
                 put
                 Fortitude
                 upon
                 difficult
                 and
                 dangerous
                 Exploits
                 ?
                 By
                 what
                 means
                 shall
                 Justice
                 pay
                 what
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Equity
                 ?
                 If
                 so
                 be
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 their
                 power
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 Pleasures
                 and
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 things
                 difficult
                 and
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 keep
                 what
                 is
                 anothers
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 of
                 necessity
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Free-will
                 hath
                 been
                 vouchsafed
                 to
                 man
                 by
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Actions
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 driven
                 by
                 Necessity
                 ,
                 but
                 led
                 on
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 VVill.
                 For
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 why
                 might
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 Failures
                 and
                 Sins
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 Men
                 ,
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 Agent
                 in
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ?
                 Or
                 ,
                 why
                 might
                 not
                 he
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 commit
                 all
                 Evils
                 and
                 Crimes
                 that
                 abound
                 therein
                 ?
                 It
                 was
                 therefore
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 Man
                 should
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 his
                 own
                 Actions
                 might
                 be
                 recompensed
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 receive
                 the
                 Reward
                 or
                 Punishment
                 due
                 to
                 his
                 VVorks
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Free-will
                   of
                   Man
                   depends
                   upon
                   GOD.
                   
                
                 But
                 tho'
                 every
                 one
                 doth
                 experience
                 this
                 power
                 of
                 choosing
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 find
                 that
                 his
                 Will
                 in
                 its
                 determinations
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 depend
                 upon
                 any
                 
                   created
                   Agent
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 neither
                 must
                 it
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 utterly
                 independent
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 
                   Free
                   Will
                
                 ,
                 as
                 DESCARTES
                 saith
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 give
                 heed
                 only
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 conceived
                 as
                 Independent
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 infinite
                 Power
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 depend
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 consequently
                 our
                 
                   Free
                   Will
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 exempt
                 from
                 his
                 Dominion
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 implies
                 a
                 contradiction
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 hath
                 created
                 Men
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 their
                 Wills
                 are
                 independent
                 of
                 his
                 Will
                 ;
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Power
                 is
                 both
                 finite
                 and
                 infinite
                 .
                 Finite
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 something
                 that
                 does
                 not
                 depend
                 on
                 his
                 Will
                 ;
                 and
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 make
                 that
                 thing
                 independent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Liberty
                   of
                   our
                   Will
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   make
                   the
                   Existence
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   doubtful
                   .
                
                 But
                 as
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Existence
                
                 must
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Free
                   Will
                
                 ,
                 so
                 must
                 neither
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Free
                   Will
                
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 GOD
                 doubtful
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Independence
                 which
                 we
                 experience
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 Actions
                 worthy
                 of
                 Praise
                 or
                 Reproach
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 repugnant
                 to
                 a
                 dependence
                 of
                 another
                 kind
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 GOD.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   answer'd
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 object
                 here
                 that
                 Passage
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Romans
                   ,
                   The
                   Good
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Evil
                   I
                   will
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   do
                
                 ;
                 and
                 should
                 from
                 thence
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 does
                 not
                 what
                 he
                 Wills
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 what
                 he
                 Wills
                 not
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 .
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 motions
                 of
                 Concupiscence
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 Power
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 imputed
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 Sin
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostle
                 subjoins
                 ,
                 
                   Now
                   if
                   I
                   do
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   I
                   that
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   Sin
                   that
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   me
                
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 took
                 its
                 birth
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Sin
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Sins
                 we
                 fall
                 into
                 ,
                 is
                 therefore
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 called
                 Sin.
                 Wherefore
                 also
                 the
                 Apostle
                 afterwards
                 adds
                 ;
                 O
                 
                   wretched
                   man
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   deliver
                   me
                   from
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   this
                   Death
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 hard
                 Yoke
                 of
                 Concupiscence
                 ;
                 and
                 presently
                 after
                 answers
                 his
                 own
                 
                   Question
                   ,
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   through
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XX.
                 How
                 ,
                 presupposing
                 Gods
                 Omnipotence
                 ,
                 Men
                 can
                 abide
                 Free
                 in
                 their
                 Wills
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 the
                 Free
                 Will
                 of
                 Man
                 can
                 be
                 hindered
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   An
                   Objection
                   against
                   the
                   foregoing
                   Chapter
                   .
                
                 FROM
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 foregoing
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 no
                 small
                 difficulty
                 seems
                 to
                 arise
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 omitted
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 will
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 our
                 Will
                 do
                 depend
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 secure
                 
                   Human
                   Liberty
                
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 things
                 
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 us
                 are
                 ordained
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 happen
                 without
                 his
                 Praescience
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   God
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   total
                   Cause
                   two
                   several
                   ways
                   .
                
                 We
                 shall
                 resolve
                 this
                 Difficulty
                 by
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 indeed
                 is
                 the
                 Total
                 and
                 
                   Universal
                   Cause
                
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Creatures
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 depend
                 on
                 him
                 :
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 Causality
                 of
                 his
                 exerted
                 in
                 all
                 after
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 Production
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 neither
                 our
                 
                   Free
                   Will
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 
                   Created
                   Agent
                
                 doth
                 concur
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 say
                 that
                 GOD
                 only
                 had
                 regard
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 VVill
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 absolutely
                 determined
                 to
                 produce
                 them
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 certain
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 determinate
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 VVill
                 of
                 Man
                 hath
                 some
                 power
                 over
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 singly
                 regard
                 his
                 own
                 VVill
                 ;
                 but
                 had
                 regard
                 also
                 in
                 his
                 Decree
                 to
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 our
                 VVill
                 ;
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 nothing
                 absolutely
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 presupposing
                 of
                 our
                 Determination
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 certain
                 order
                 of
                 all
                 Causes
                 is
                 manifest
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 nothing
                 is
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Free
                   VVill
                
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 our
                 VVillings
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 foreknew
                 were
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 our
                 Actions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   God
                   acts
                   in
                   Concurrence
                   with
                   our
                   Liberty
                   .
                
                 DESCARTES
                 illustrates
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 in
                 an
                 Epistle
                 of
                 his
                 to
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Princess
                   Palatine
                
                 .
                 Suppose
                 we
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 have
                 forbidden
                 all
                 Duels
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 certainly
                 knew
                 that
                 2
                 of
                 his
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 2
                 different
                 Cities
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 quarrel
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 incenst
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 should
                 chance
                 to
                 meet
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 certainly
                 fight
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 if
                 I
                 say
                 this
                 King
                 should
                 command
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 Journey
                 towards
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 other
                 dwells
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 give
                 the
                 other
                 a
                 command
                 to
                 go
                 towards
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 inhabit
                 ,
                 he
                 certainly
                 knows
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 meet
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 fight
                 and
                 break
                 his
                 Command
                 or
                 Proclamation
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 force
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 neither
                 doth
                 his
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 his
                 VVill
                 neither
                 of
                 thus
                 determining
                 them
                 to
                 this
                 Action
                 ,
                 any
                 way
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 fighting
                 as
                 freely
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 fought
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 known
                 nothing
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 particulars
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 occasion
                 they
                 had
                 chanc'd
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 may
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 justice
                 punish
                 them
                 for
                 violating
                 his
                 Edict
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Gods
                   knowledge
                   and
                   will
                   do
                   not
                   destroy
                   mans
                   Liberty
                   .
                
                 Now
                 what
                 is
                 lawful
                 for
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Free
                   Actions
                
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 GOD
                 ,
                 whose
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Power
                 is
                 infinite
                 ,
                 doth
                 ,
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 before
                 ever
                 he
                 sent
                 us
                 into
                 this
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 he
                 exactly
                 knew
                 how
                 all
                 the
                 Propensions
                 of
                 our
                 VVills
                 would
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 himself
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 disposed
                 all
                 things
                 without
                 us
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Objects
                 ,
                 should
                 present
                 themselves
                 to
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 occasion
                 whereof
                 he
                 knew
                 that
                 our
                 
                   Free
                   VVill
                
                 would
                 determin
                 us
                 to
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 thing
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 force
                 us
                 to
                 this
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 foresaid
                 King
                 ,
                 2
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 Will
                 may
                 be
                 determined
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 whereby
                 he
                 would
                 that
                 these
                 2
                 Nobles
                 should
                 fight
                 together
                 ,
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 meeting
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 whereby
                 he
                 would
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 was
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 forbid
                 Duelling
                 by
                 his
                 Proclamation
                 :
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 our
                 Divines
                 distinguish
                 2
                 VVills
                 in
                 GOD
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 Absolute
                 and
                 Independent
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 Relative
                 ,
                 which
                 respects
                 
                   mans
                   merit
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Guilt
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 his
                 Laws
                 obeyed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   There
                   be
                   3
                   things
                   that
                   hinder
                   the
                   use
                   our
                   Free
                   Will.
                   
                
                 Three
                 things
                 are
                 commonly
                 reckoned
                 up
                 by
                 
                   Heathen
                   Philosophers
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 hinder
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Free
                   VVill
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Fear
                   ,
                   Ignorance
                
                 and
                 
                   Force
                   .
                   Fear
                
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Impediment
                 or
                 Bar
                 to
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 
                   not
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   a
                   vain
                   man
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Lawyers
                   speak
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   is
                   grounded
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   light
                   upon
                   a
                   constant
                   and
                   well
                   resolved
                   person
                   ,
                
                 because
                 it
                 makes
                 him
                 do
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 do
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 left
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 shaken
                 with
                 fear
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Mans
                   Liberty
                   may
                   consist
                   with
                   Fear
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 approve
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Fear
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 great
                 or
                 small
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 oppose
                 Liberty
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 wholly
                 destroy
                 it
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 heedfully
                 mind
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 always
                 in
                 conjunction
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 VVillingness
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 willingly
                 performs
                 that
                 which
                 Fear
                 seems
                 to
                 extort
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 2
                 things
                 are
                 considered
                 in
                 
                   Free
                   VVill
                   ;
                   First
                
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 do
                 it
                 spontaneously
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 our selves
                 :
                 And
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 do
                 it
                 freely
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 Modes
                 of
                 Acting
                 seems
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 to
                 be
                 hindred
                 by
                 Fear
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 forced
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Fear
                 of
                 some
                 impending
                 Evil.
                 But
                 the
                 latter
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 hindred
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 
                   Free
                   VVill
                
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 Indifferency
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 nothing
                 so
                 voluntarily
                 and
                 freely
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 those
                 things
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 determined
                 by
                 an
                 urgent
                 Cause
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 happens
                 to
                 us
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 egg'd
                 on
                 by
                 Fear
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 Object
                 then
                 be
                 displeasing
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 rather
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 might
                 ,
                 choose
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 impending
                 Evil
                 or
                 Punishment
                 we
                 do
                 greedily
                 embrace
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 choose
                 a
                 lesser
                 Evil
                 before
                 a
                 greater
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Lawyers
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Contracts
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 void
                 by
                 Fear
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 accompanied
                 with
                 Injustice
                 as
                 appears
                 
                   Instit
                   .
                   de
                
                 Except
                 .
                 
                   in
                   Initio
                   .
                   Ex
                   L.
                   Mulier
                   ,
                   §
                   .
                   finali
                   quod
                   metus
                   causa
                   .
                   Ex
                   L.
                   ultima
                   C.
                   de
                   iis
                   quae
                   vi
                   ,
                
                 and
                 innumerable
                 other
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   twofold
                   Ignorance
                   Vincible
                   and
                   Invincible
                   .
                
                 As
                 concerning
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 the
                 better
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Free
                   VVill
                
                 ,
                 by
                 supposing
                 a
                 twofold
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 Vincible
                 and
                 Invincible
                 .
                 
                   Vincible
                   Ignorance
                
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 
                   moral
                   and
                   due
                   Diligence
                
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 overcome
                 .
                 Now
                 a
                 
                   due
                   Diligence
                
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 ariseth
                 from
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 ground
                 or
                 motive
                 .
                 As
                 by
                 Example
                 ,
                 a
                 Merchant
                 having
                 an
                 usual
                 Contract
                 or
                 Bargain
                 offer'd
                 him
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 examin
                 it
                 ,
                 only
                 seeing
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 gain
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 embraceth
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 more
                 ado
                 ,
                 or
                 concerning
                 himself
                 any
                 further
                 about
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 examined
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 unjust
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 Ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 Merchant
                 in
                 Vincible
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 with
                 Vertue
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 
                   loved
                   Reason
                
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 diligently
                 examined
                 the
                 said
                 Contract
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 found
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 offensive
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 never
                 to
                 have
                 consented
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 gainful
                 soever
                 it
                 might
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 otherwise
                 .
                 But
                 Invincible
                 Ignorance
                 is
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 ignorant
                 of
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 circumstances
                 
                 wherein
                 he
                 is
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 suppose
                 we
                 that
                 SEJUS
                 hath
                 writ
                 to
                 his
                 Friend
                 CAJUS
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Business
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Letter
                 chance
                 to
                 miscarry
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 Hands
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 CAJUS
                 will
                 be
                 under
                 an
                 Invincible
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 tho'
                 he
                 hath
                 used
                 no
                 diligence
                 to
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   or
                   in
                   what
                   case
                   Ignorance
                   doth
                   excuse
                   a
                   Transgressor
                   .
                
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Free
                   Act
                
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 threefold
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Antecedent
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 before
                 any
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 VVill
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 without
                 doubt
                 is
                 invincible
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 blame
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 As
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 Hunting
                 should
                 kill
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 taking
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Beast
                 ;
                 because
                 't
                 is
                 supposed
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 intended
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 Concomitant
                 ,
                 which
                 exists
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Act
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 accompany
                 it
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 that
                 Action
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Action
                 would
                 have
                 follow'd
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 said
                 Concomitant
                 Ignorance
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 :
                 As
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 supposing
                 himself
                 to
                 kill
                 a
                 Beast
                 ,
                 should
                 ignorantly
                 kill
                 his
                 Rival
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 hates
                 from
                 his
                 Heart
                 ;
                 and
                 whom
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 Ignorance
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 kill'd
                 notwithstanding
                 .
                 The
                 Third
                 sort
                 of
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 is
                 Consequent
                 ;
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 follows
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 Voluntary
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 is
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Nature
                 as
                 
                   Invincible
                   Ignorance
                
                 :
                 As
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 forbears
                 going
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 Neglect
                 he
                 never
                 minds
                 or
                 enquires
                 about
                 the
                 Time
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 go
                 .
                 From
                 these
                 things
                 thus
                 briefly
                 stated
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 
                   Invincible
                   Antecedent
                   Ignorance
                
                 that
                 can
                 make
                 an
                 Action
                 Involuntary
                 ,
                 since
                 whatsoever
                 follows
                 from
                 it
                 was
                 altogether
                 unknown
                 .
                 For
                 nothing
                 is
                 desir'd
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 first
                 known
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Understanding
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 Servant
                 ,
                 that
                 carries
                 a
                 Torch
                 before
                 his
                 Mistress
                 ,
                 the
                 Will.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                   cannot
                   be
                   Invincible
                   .
                
                 But
                 here
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 
                   Invincible
                   Ignorance
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 Natural
                 Instinct
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 whosoever
                 he
                 be
                 that
                 transgresseth
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 blameless
                 .
                 Whence
                 is
                 that
                 Common
                 Saying
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Philosophers
                   ,
                   Ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   excuseth
                   no
                   man
                   :
                
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Ignorance
                 of
                 
                   Positive
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 whether
                 
                   Human
                   ,
                   Ecclesiastical
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Divine
                 ,
                 may
                 render
                 an
                 Action
                 Involuntary
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Elicit
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Will
                   cannot
                   be
                   forced
                   .
                
                 It
                 remains
                 next
                 to
                 be
                 explained
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 any
                 Force
                 or
                 Violence
                 that
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 making
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 our
                 Will
                 Involuntary
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 better
                 solving
                 whereof
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 suppose
                 that
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                
                 are
                 twofold
                 ,
                 Elicit
                 and
                 Imperate
                 :
                 Those
                 are
                 called
                 
                   Elicit
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 immediately
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 their
                 Principle
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Nilling
                 and
                 Willing
                 .
                 Others
                 are
                 Imperate
                 ,
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 another
                 Faculty
                 than
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 tho'
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   sensible
                   Perceptions
                
                 ,
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Members
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Will
                 cannot
                 suffer
                 any
                 Violence
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Elicit
                   Acts
                
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 should
                 be
                 forced
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 their
                 
                   Active
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 any
                 Violence
                 that
                 
                   proceeds
                   from
                   an
                   Outward
                   Principle
                
                 ,
                 as
                 ARISTOTLE
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   can
                   add
                   no
                   Force
                   to
                   the
                   Action
                   ,
                
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Will
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Active
                   Principle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 adds
                 or
                 contributes
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 Acts.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   But
                   Imperate
                   Acts
                   may
                   .
                
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Imperate
                   Acts
                
                 of
                 the
                 VVill
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Involuntary
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 they
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 VVill
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 its
                 Inclination
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Faculties
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 outward
                 Members
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 Force
                 of
                 an
                 
                   External
                   Agent
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 execute
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 VVill
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 we
                 frequently
                 find
                 some
                 motions
                 produc'd
                 in
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 our
                 VVills
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXI
                 .
                 Of
                 Human
                 Acts
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Pravity
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   an
                   Human
                   Action
                   properly
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   Principles
                   concur
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 BY
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Act
                
                 ,
                 every
                 Action
                 is
                 not
                 be
                 understood
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 alone
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Free
                   Principle
                
                 of
                 Acting
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Understanding
                 and
                 VVill.
                 So
                 that
                 that
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 as
                 an
                 
                   Human
                   Action
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 the
                 Absolute
                 Lord
                 or
                 Disposer
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 free
                 Power
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Two
                   things
                   are
                   requir'd
                   to
                   a
                   Human
                   Action
                   .
                
                 There
                 be
                 2
                 Principles
                 that
                 concur
                 to
                 every
                 
                   Human
                   Action
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Understanding
                 and
                 VVill.
                 The
                 Understanding
                 that
                 shews
                 the
                 Way
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 carries
                 a
                 Light
                 before
                 his
                 Mistress
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Will
                 be
                 an
                 
                   Elective
                   Faculty
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Mind
                 freely
                 determines
                 it self
                 to
                 doing
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 doing
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 first
                 required
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Understanding
                 do
                 before
                 represent
                 or
                 propose
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 her
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 nothing
                 in
                 general
                 can
                 be
                 willed
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 known
                 ;
                 so
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 freely
                 Will'd
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 fore-known
                 by
                 the
                 Understanding
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 every
                 Errour
                 that
                 befalls
                 our
                 Actions
                 ,
                 is
                 chiefly
                 caused
                 from
                 the
                 wrong
                 Perception
                 of
                 the
                 Intellect
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 she
                 never
                 did
                 exhibit
                 ought
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 clear
                 and
                 evident
                 ,
                 neither
                 would
                 the
                 VVill
                 ever
                 mistake
                 in
                 her
                 Choice
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Of
                   the
                   Twofold
                   Goodness
                   that
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   Human
                   Actions
                   .
                
                 In
                 every
                 
                   Human
                   Action
                
                 a
                 twofold
                 Goodness
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 Natural
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 call
                 Entitative
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 Nature
                 and
                 Entity
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Moral
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 Conformity
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Human
                   Action
                
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   Right
                   Reason
                
                 .
                 As
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Moral
                   Evil
                
                 or
                 Pravity
                 of
                 an
                 Action
                 ,
                 is
                 its
                 deformity
                 or
                 swerving
                 from
                 
                   Right
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 wants
                 any
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 Right
                 Reason
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 .
                 By
                 Right
                 Reason
                 ,
                 I
                 understand
                 here
                 
                   a
                   true
                   Judgment
                   of
                   every
                   thing
                   ,
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   Paint
                   or
                   Fucus
                   of
                   any
                   Opinions
                   ,
                
                 whereby
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 GOD
                 and
                 Nature
                 are
                 understood
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 rightly
                 and
                 prudently
                 discerned
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prescript
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 Whence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Actions
                 which
                 agree
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 do
                 extreamly
                 differ
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 Manners
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   kill
                   a
                   man
                
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 's
                 own
                 Will
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 distinguishable
                 from
                 that
                 Action
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 put
                 to
                 Death
                 by
                 
                   Publick
                   Authority
                
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 vastly
                 differ
                 in
                 a
                 Moral
                 respect
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 lawful
                 to
                 Kill
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 
                   Publick
                   Authority
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Justice
                 which
                 is
                 exercised
                 in
                 that
                 act
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 comes
                 under
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 Good
                 ;
                 whereas
                 to
                 Kill
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 the
                 impulse
                 and
                 instigation
                 of
                 ones
                 own
                 Will
                 ,
                 is
                 unjust
                 and
                 prohibited
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 
                   GOD
                   ▪
                
              
               
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   makes
                   any
                   Action
                   Morally
                   Good.
                   
                
                 An
                 Action
                 therefore
                 is
                 accounted
                 Morally
                 Good
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 respect
                 or
                 have
                 an
                 Eye
                 to
                 Good
                 ,
                 desired
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Right
                   Reason
                
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                
                 derive
                 their
                 Goodness
                 from
                 their
                 Object
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Right
                   Reason
                
                 prescribes
                 and
                 allows
                 of
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 an
                 Action
                 is
                 not
                 accounted
                 Good
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Understanding
                 knows
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Will
                 rightly
                 desires
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 because
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 honest
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Will
                 that
                 is
                 carried
                 towards
                 it
                 is
                 Right
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 
                   Right
                   Manners
                
                 do
                 not
                 make
                 the
                 Object
                 Good
                 and
                 Honest
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 a
                 Good
                 Object
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 makes
                 
                   good
                   Manners
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                
                 derive
                 the
                 formality
                 of
                 their
                 Goodness
                 or
                 Pravity
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Evil
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 which
                 owe
                 their
                 Evil
                 to
                 a
                 shameful
                 and
                 dishonest
                 Object
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 the
                 more
                 shameful
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 wicked
                 is
                 the
                 Action
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 Objects
                 are
                 not
                 Equal
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 excel
                 others
                 in
                 Pravity
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 all
                 Sins
                 are
                 Equal
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 certain
                 that
                 some
                 far
                 exceed
                 others
                 in
                 Evil.
                 
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Goodness
                   or
                   Pravity
                   of
                   Actions
                   depends
                   on
                   certain
                   Circumstances
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 doth
                 the
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 solely
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 on
                 certain
                 Circumstances
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 always
                 accompany
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 guard
                 and
                 encompass
                 our
                 Actions
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 outward
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 Accidents
                 observable
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 there
                 are
                 commonly
                 reckon'd
                 up
                 Seven
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 these
                 Verses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Who
                   ,
                   what
                   ,
                   where
                   ,
                   by
                   what
                   means
                   ;
                   why
                   ,
                   how
                   and
                   when
                   ,
                
                 
                   These
                   make
                   or
                   Good
                   or
                   Bad
                   all
                   Acts
                   of
                   Men.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Who.
                   
                
                 Who
                 ,
                 denotes
                 the
                 Person
                 and
                 Quality
                 of
                 the
                 Agent
                 ;
                 as
                 whether
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 committed
                 a
                 Rape
                 be
                 a
                 King
                 or
                 a
                 Subject
                 ,
                 a
                 Citizen
                 or
                 a
                 Stranger
                 ,
                 a
                 single
                 or
                 a
                 
                   married
                   Man.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What.
                   
                
                 What
                 ,
                 intimates
                 the
                 Quality
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 the
                 Action
                 is
                 conversant
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 party
                 on
                 whom
                 the
                 Rape
                 hath
                 been
                 committed
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 Virgin
                 dedicated
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 at
                 her
                 own
                 dispose
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Where
                   .
                
                 Where
                 ,
                 shews
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Wickedness
                 hath
                 been
                 committed
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Profane
                   place
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   By
                   what
                   means
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   what
                   means
                
                 ,
                 points
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 Instruments
                 or
                 Companions
                 a
                 Man
                 hath
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 committing
                 of
                 this
                 Wickedness
                 .
                 As
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 struck
                 with
                 a
                 Sword
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 a
                 Stick
                 ;
                 whether
                 he
                 had
                 any
                 to
                 assist
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 Clergy-men
                 or
                 Laicks
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why.
                   
                
                 Why
                 ,
                 makes
                 out
                 the
                 Intention
                 of
                 the
                 Agent
                 ;
                 as
                 whether
                 a
                 Man
                 set
                 upon
                 another
                 meerly
                 for
                 gain
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 revenge
                 an
                 Injury
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How.
                   
                
                 How
                 ,
                 holds
                 forth
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Action
                 ;
                 as
                 whether
                 a
                 Man
                 did
                 hurt
                 or
                 wound
                 another
                 ,
                 being
                 provoked
                 by
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 ●his
                 
                   right
                   Wits
                
                 ;
                 whether
                 he
                 assaulted
                 him
                 basely
                 and
                 treacherously
                 or
                 fairly
                 and
                 openly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   When.
                   
                
                 When
                 ,
                 considers
                 the
                 Time
                 when
                 the
                 Action
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Circumstances
                   do
                   often
                   change
                   the
                   very
                   kind
                   of
                   the
                   Action
                   .
                
                 Which
                 Circumstances
                 are
                 therefore
                 said
                 to
                 concur
                 to
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 very
                 signally
                 increase
                 the
                 goodness
                 or
                 pravity
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 quite
                 change
                 the
                 kind
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 stolen
                 is
                 something
                 dedicated
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 Worship
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 simply
                 Theft
                 ,
                 but
                 Sacriledge
                 ,
                 which
                 differs
                 in
                 kind
                 from
                 Theft
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 suppos'd
                 forbid
                 by
                 a
                 Special
                 Precept
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 as
                 this
                 they
                 lose
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 an
                 Object
                 ,
                 whence
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                
                 derive
                 their
                 Pravity
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 worthy
                 of
                 Punishment
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Duties
                   and
                   Offices
                   as
                   well
                   of
                   Man
                   in
                   common
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   Christian
                   in
                   particular
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 and
                 Citizen
                 might
                 seem
                 to
                 require
                 a
                 particular
                 Place
                 wherein
                 to
                 be
                 treated
                 of
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 constitute
                 the
                 
                   Eleventh
                   Part
                
                 of
                 this
                 Institution
                 ;
                 yet
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 belong
                 to
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 presuppose
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 subjoyn
                 them
                 here
                 ;
                 and
                 keeping
                 my self
                 within
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Ten
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 to
                 Treat
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Conclusion
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Work
                 might
                 well
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 deficient
                 ,
                 if
                 after
                 having
                 explained
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 Division
                 we
                 have
                 distinguish'd
                 into
                 4
                 Heads
                 )
                 and
                 having
                 enenquir'd
                 into
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 omit
                 the
                 Offices
                 and
                 Duties
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 amply
                 and
                 distinctly
                 Treat
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Consequents
                 of
                 his
                 Liberty
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 shall
                 now
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 Man
                 in
                 General
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 Offices
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Good
                   Citizen
                
                 ,
                 and
                 show
                 what
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 ought
                 to
                 embrace
                 as
                 Good
                 and
                 Vertuous
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reject
                 as
                 Shameful
                 and
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prescript
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 endeavour
                 to
                 perform
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Brevity
                 possible
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Bounds
                 of
                 this
                 Institution
                 will
                 permit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Human
                 Actions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   things
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   foreknown
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                
                 SInce
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 a
                 Man
                 may
                 act
                 aright
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 Conscious
                 of
                 his
                 Actions
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 assent
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Reason
                 in
                 the
                 Chusing
                 or
                 Avoiding
                 what
                 is
                 propounded
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 Conscience
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 Denominations
                 it
                 goes
                 :
                 As
                 likewise
                 what
                 Obligation
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 agrees
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 Mankind
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 observe
                 some
                 Institutions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   Conscience
                   is
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 Word
                 CONSCIENCE
                 we
                 here
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 Testification
                 or
                 Witnessing
                 to
                 Good
                 or
                 Evil
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 one
                 experienceth
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Mind
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 describe
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 
                   that
                   Act
                   of
                   the
                   Intellect
                   whereby
                   a
                   Man
                   judgeth
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   thing
                   ought
                   ,
                   or
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 Act
                 or
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 is
                 denoted
                 by
                 several
                 Names
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Motives
                 or
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 egg'd
                 on
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   A
                   Right
                   Conscience
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 called
                 Right
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Human
                   Understanding
                
                 is
                 so
                 well
                 informed
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 or
                 omitted
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 give
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 Reasons
                 of
                 its
                 Perceptions
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 cannot
                 be
                 doubted
                 of
                 or
                 call'd
                 in
                 Question
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 to
                 express
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 fewer
                 Words
                 ,
                 which
                 dictates
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 Good
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Good
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 Evil
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 really
                 so
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 a
                 Conscience
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 rarely
                 found
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 but
                 very
                 few
                 that
                 know
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 happy
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 Principles
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   IV.
                   A
                   Probable
                   Conscience
                   .
                
                 We
                 call
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Probable
                   Conscience
                
                 ,
                 when
                 tho'
                 we
                 do
                 truly
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 offer'd
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 embraced
                 or
                 declined
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 our
                 Judgment
                 by
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 derive
                 the
                 same
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 our
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 or
                 received
                 Custom
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 common
                 tenour
                 or
                 course
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Civil
                   Life
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   Doubtful
                   Conscience
                   .
                
                 A
                 Conscience
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Doubtful
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 hangs
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 equal
                 poize
                 or
                 wavering
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 which
                 part
                 to
                 assent
                 to
                 :
                 Which
                 more
                 especially
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 singular
                 Cases
                 ;
                 where
                 Reasons
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 present
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 discern
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 preferr'd
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 suspend
                 our
                 Judgment
                 without
                 determining
                 any
                 thing
                 till
                 the
                 Darkness
                 of
                 our
                 Mind
                 be
                 dispell'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 clearly
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   An
                   Erroneous
                   Conscience
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 We
                 call
                 that
                 an
                 
                   Erroneous
                   Conscience
                
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 Understanding
                 embraceth
                 Evil
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 Good
                 ,
                 or
                 declines
                 Good
                 instead
                 of
                 Evil.
                 And
                 this
                 either
                 through
                 Vincible
                 or
                 Invincible
                 
                   Errour
                   .
                   Vincible
                   Errour
                
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 avoid
                 by
                 a
                 diligent
                 and
                 careful
                 Examination
                 of
                 the
                 Case
                 .
                 Invincible
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 cannot
                 avoid
                 by
                 any
                 care
                 or
                 diligence
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 take
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 last
                 Ignorance
                 happens
                 only
                 in
                 particular
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 which
                 depending
                 of
                 many
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 it
                 frequently
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 deceived
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 about
                 the
                 Object
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fall
                 into
                 Errour
                 against
                 our
                 Wills.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   Obligation
                   is
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 word
                 Obligation
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Tye
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 necessity
                 compell'd
                 to
                 do
                 something
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 it
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 gird
                 up
                 our
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 and
                 tho'
                 we
                 very
                 well
                 know
                 our selves
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 chuse
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 propounded
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 Yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Coactive
                   Power
                
                 that
                 sticks
                 to
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Obligation
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 suffer
                 us
                 to
                 incline
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 us
                 in
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 sorely
                 repent
                 of
                 it
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 act
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prescript
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Man
                   alone
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Animals
                   ,
                   is
                   capable
                   of
                   Obligation
                   .
                
                 Amongst
                 all
                 
                   Animals
                   ,
                   Man
                
                 only
                 can
                 be
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 Obligation
                 :
                 For
                 Beasts
                 being
                 devoid
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 Faculties
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 can
                 exert
                 no
                 free
                 Actions
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 to
                 prescribe
                 any
                 Form
                 to
                 their
                 Actions
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 can
                 neither
                 understand
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 adjust
                 their
                 Actions
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 Man
                 only
                 therefore
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 Obligation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 receiving
                 a
                 Rule
                 prescrib'd
                 by
                 his
                 Superiour
                 to
                 Live
                 by
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Superiour
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 were
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Condition
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 wholly
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 dispose
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 the
                 performing
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 any
                 Law
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 he
                 should
                 follow
                 the
                 dictates
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 abstain
                 from
                 some
                 things
                 ;
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 imputable
                 rather
                 to
                 his
                 most
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 any
                 Obligation
                 lying
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   Superiour
                   is
                   to
                   oblige
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   under
                   his
                   Command
                   .
                
                 Now
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 this
                 Obligation
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 firmly
                 imprest
                 upon
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sometimes
                 fitting
                 that
                 Just
                 Causes
                 should
                 be
                 produced
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 induce
                 him
                 to
                 put
                 this
                 Curb
                 or
                 Restraint
                 upon
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 his
                 Subject
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 only
                 shews
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 always
                 have
                 his
                 Will
                 to
                 stand
                 instead
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 may
                 indeed
                 strike
                 Fear
                 into
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 rather
                 chuse
                 to
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 expose
                 himself
                 to
                 danger
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 once
                 this
                 Fear
                 is
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Superiour
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 frightful
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 soon
                 return
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 Inclinations
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Will
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Reasons
                 are
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 thinks
                 fit
                 to
                 circumscribe
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 his
                 Subject
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 Interest
                 that
                 such
                 Laws
                 should
                 be
                 Enacted
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Advantages
                 will
                 thereby
                 accrue
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 readily
                 submit
                 himself
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 himself
                 ready
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 Princes
                 Commands
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Rule
                   of
                   Human
                   Actions
                   .
                
                 The
                 Rule
                 therefore
                 which
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 follow
                 in
                 his
                 Actions
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 or
                 Decree
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 
                   Publick
                   Power
                
                 is
                 lodg'd
                 ,
                 binds
                 up
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 to
                 order
                 and
                 regulate
                 their
                 Actions
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Prescript
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Law
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 compel
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 exert
                 its
                 Force
                 upon
                 their
                 Minds
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Legislator
                 and
                 his
                 Laws
                 should
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 will
                 any
                 one
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 pay
                 Obedience
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 certain
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 render
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 obliged
                 ?
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Laws
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 are
                 engraven
                 on
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 Precepts
                 that
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 Man
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Right
                   Understanding
                
                 can
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 
                   Civil
                   Laws
                
                 are
                 not
                 alike
                 Notorious
                 ,
                 as
                 depending
                 upon
                 the
                 Free-will
                 of
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 such
                 to
                 which
                 only
                 some
                 peculiar
                 People
                 are
                 obliged
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 being
                 of
                 Force
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 promulged
                 and
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 Subjects
                 .
                 Which
                 Promulgation
                 is
                 performed
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 the
                 Legislator
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Deputies
                 ,
                 whose
                 Authority
                 is
                 unquestionable
                 ;
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 Customs
                 of
                 different
                 Provinces
                 and
                 Kingdoms
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   two
                   things
                   in
                   every
                   Law.
                   
                
                 Every
                 Law
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 contains
                 2
                 Parts
                 :
                 The
                 one
                 which
                 determines
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 or
                 omitted
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 declares
                 the
                 Punishment
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 neglect
                 to
                 perform
                 what
                 is
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 or
                 commit
                 what
                 is
                 forbid
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 
                   Human
                   Nature
                
                 is
                 prone
                 to
                 Evil
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 with
                 more
                 vehemence
                 to
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 forbid
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 little
                 purpose
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 declare
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Punishment
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Contemner
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Command
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 altogether
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 to
                 threaten
                 any
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 cause
                 specified
                 before
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Punishment
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 inflicted
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Laws
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   Enacted
                   for
                   the
                   Publick
                   Good.
                   
                
                 Notwithstanding
                 that
                 Laws
                 seem
                 to
                 restrain
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 ordered
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 may
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 profitable
                 and
                 advantagious
                 to
                 the
                 Publick
                 Good.
                 For
                 it
                 would
                 seem
                 unjust
                 to
                 oblige
                 Subjects
                 to
                 the
                 Observance
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 advantageous
                 thereunto
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 Laws
                 are
                 like
                 Remedies
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 always
                 to
                 be
                 conducive
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 appointed
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 
                 not
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Community
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 that
                 Reason
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Enacted
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Legislator
                   may
                   dispense
                   with
                   the
                   observance
                   of
                   the
                   Law.
                   
                
                 Tho'
                 the
                 Law
                 be
                 suppos'd
                 a
                 
                   Common
                   Precept
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   a
                   common
                   Contract
                
                 or
                 Agreement
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 express
                 it
                 )
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Commonwealth
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Prescript
                 whereof
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 are
                 to
                 regulate
                 themselves
                 ;
                 yet
                 some
                 Persons
                 may
                 be
                 peculiarly
                 exempted
                 from
                 the
                 observance
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 exprest
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Dispensing
                 .
                 The
                 Power
                 whereof
                 belongs
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Legislator
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Enacting
                 Laws
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 only
                 hath
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Abrogating
                 or
                 Dispensing
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 delivering
                 any
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 obligation
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 never
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 urgent
                 Cause
                 to
                 free
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 from
                 the
                 obligation
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 Envy
                 and
                 Indignation
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 cause
                 amongst
                 their
                 Fellow
                 Citizens
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Difference
                   of
                   Actions
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 gather'd
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Human
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Prescript
                 of
                 Laws
                 ,
                 do
                 take
                 to
                 them
                 several
                 Qualities
                 and
                 Denominations
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 which
                 the
                 Laws
                 pass
                 by
                 ,
                 without
                 determining
                 any
                 thing
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Permitted
                 or
                 Lawful
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Reason
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 man.
                 The
                 Actions
                 that
                 are
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 the
                 Rules
                 prescribed
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 Good
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 Evil
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   When
                   Actions
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Good.
                   
                
                 Now
                 to
                 the
                 Goodness
                 of
                 an
                 Action
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 requisit
                 not
                 only
                 that
                 it
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 conform
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 Whereas
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 the
                 Pravity
                 of
                 an
                 Action
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 deficient
                 in
                 some
                 one
                 part
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 respect
                 ,
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Divine
                   and
                   Human
                   Law.
                   
                
                 The
                 Law
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Regulation
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 shewing
                 Man
                 what
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 not
                 is
                 twofold
                 ,
                 Divine
                 and
                 Human.
                 That
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 instituted
                 immediately
                 by
                 GOD
                 himself
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ARISTOTLE
                 saith
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Third
                   Book
                
                 of
                 
                   Politicks
                   ,
                   He
                   who
                   commands
                   the
                   Law
                   to
                   bear
                   Rule
                   ,
                   commands
                   that
                   GOD
                   should
                   bear
                   Rule
                   .
                   Human
                   Law
                
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Enacted
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 different
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 Form
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Government
                   Politick
                
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 treated
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 Man
                 towards
                 GOD.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Of
                   the
                   three
                   general
                   Duties
                   ,
                   or
                   Offices
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
                 THe
                 Action
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Obligation
                 that
                 lies
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 regulate
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Praescript
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 3
                 Chief
                 Parts
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 Object●
                 it
                 respects
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 whereof
                 shews
                 ,
                 how
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sole
                 Guidance
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 carry
                 our selves
                 towards
                 GOD
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 demean
                 our selves
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 our selves
                 ;
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 comport
                 our selves
                 towards
                 
                   other
                   men
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 whole
                 Obligation
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 compriz'd
                 in
                 these
                 3
                 Duties
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 performed
                 whatsoever
                 appertains
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 carries
                 himself
                 Pi●usly
                 towards
                 
                   GOD
                   ,
                   Prudently
                
                 towards
                 Himself
                 ,
                 and
                 Equally
                 towards
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Duties
                 we
                 owe
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 do
                 precede
                 the
                 other
                 2
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 first
                 speak
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   is
                   Man's
                   Duty
                   towards
                   GOD.
                   
                
                 The
                 Laws
                 wereby
                 Man
                 is
                 obliged
                 towards
                 GOD
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 2
                 Heads
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 have
                 right
                 Thoughts
                 concerning
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 a
                 true
                 Idea
                 of
                 his
                 Nature
                 and
                 Perfections
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 resign
                 and
                 conform
                 his
                 own
                 Will
                 to
                 the
                 Divine
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 to
                 deviate
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 from
                 his
                 Good
                 Pleasure
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 these
                 two
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   Man's
                   Duty
                
                 towards
                 GOD
                 ,
                 many
                 Propositions
                 ,
                 both
                 Theoretical
                 and
                 Practical
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 deduced
                 ,
                 whereon
                 
                   Natural
                   Religion
                
                 is
                 founded
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Etymology
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 Religion
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 ty'd
                 and
                 obliged
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   First
                   thing
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   hold
                   concerning
                   GOD.
                   
                
                 The
                 First
                 thing
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 hold
                 concerning
                 GOD
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 Exists
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 an
                 
                   Actual
                   Existence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 demonstrated
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 Amplitude
                 and
                 vast
                 Extent
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 the
                 unconceivable
                 Variety
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Harmony
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 ;
                 since
                 none
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 could
                 have
                 the
                 constant
                 Continuance
                 and
                 Regularity
                 they
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 World
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 
                   Wise
                   Governour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 persevere
                 by
                 an
                 immutable
                 Law.
                 By
                 this
                 Contemplation
                 alone
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 of
                 old
                 attain'd
                 to
                 th
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 fully
                 convinc'd
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 Exquisit
                 and
                 most
                 absolute
                 Work
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 less
                 than
                 an
                 Omnipotent
                 and
                 most
                 
                   Perfect
                   Being
                
                 .
                 If
                 some
                 
                   Modern
                   men
                
                 ,
                 that
                 aspire
                 to
                 that
                 Name
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 another
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 their
                 Ignorance
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 confus'd
                 Perception
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 Superficial
                 Knowledge
                 incline
                 men
                 to
                 Atheism
                 ;
                 so
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 profound
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 raiseth
                 the
                 Mind
                 to
                 the
                 Veneration
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 excites
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 strongly
                 compels
                 it
                 thereto
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Fool
                
                 only
                 that
                 
                   saith
                   in
                   his
                   Heart
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   GOD.
                
                 For
                 whole
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 ever
                 was
                 in
                 perpetual
                 possession
                 of
                 this
                 Truth
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 any
                 Nation
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 TULLY
                 expresseth
                 it
                 )
                 so
                 Barbarous
                 or
                 Savage
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 own
                 a
                 GOD
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 determine
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 Being
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 JUSTINIAN
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   F.
                   de
                   Just
                   .
                   &
                   Jur.
                
                 reckons
                 Religion
                 towards
                 GOD
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   Laws
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   Right
                   of
                   Nations
                
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 Nations
                 agree
                 in
                 a
                 general
                 Worship
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Attraction
                 of
                 this
                 common
                 Principle
                 ,
                 are
                 united
                 and
                 reconciled
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   10.
                   
                   Chap.
                   23.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Worshipfull
                   Sr.
                   James
                   Edwards
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   Yorke
                   Baronet
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   That
                   He
                   is
                   the
                   Preserver
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 The
                 
                   Third
                   thing
                
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 hold
                 concerning
                 GOD
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Governour
                 and
                 Preserver
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 .
                 As
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 admirable
                 Order
                 and
                 Agreement
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 continue
                 so
                 long
                 invariable
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 by
                 some
                 Supream
                 Cause
                 preserved
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Condition
                 .
                 For
                 daily
                 Experience
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 different
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 different
                 Powers
                 ,
                 do
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 an
                 Upholder
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 easily
                 run
                 into
                 Confusion
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 supported
                 by
                 an
                 
                   External
                   Agent
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Parts
                 kept
                 in
                 their
                 due
                 Stations
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Ancients
                 were
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 had
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Coach-man
                 in
                 a
                 Coach
                 ,
                 the
                 Singing-Master
                 in
                 a
                 Choir
                 ,
                 the
                 Steers-man
                 in
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 a
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 King
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 consequently
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 deny
                 that
                 GOD
                 takes
                 care
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 therein
                 are
                 managed
                 by
                 his
                 Conduct
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 Criminal
                 Delinquents
                 against
                 his
                 
                   Divine
                   Majesty
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 GOD
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   And
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   a
                   Special
                   care
                   of
                   Mankind
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 likewise
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 not
                 only
                 Governs
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 also
                 Exerciseth
                 a
                 more
                 Special
                 Conduct
                 towards
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Immutable
                   Cause
                
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Actions
                 which
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 Free-will
                 of
                 Man.
                 For
                 since
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 Exist
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 
                   Perfect
                   Being
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 VVorld
                 that
                 did
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 consequently
                 we
                 can
                 prove
                 from
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 alone
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 Thought
                 can
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 except
                 GOD
                 had
                 Will'd
                 it
                 should
                 from
                 all
                 Eternity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   is
                   most
                   highly
                   Perfect
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Fourth
                   thing
                
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 persuaded
                 concerning
                 GOD
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 
                   Sovereignly
                   Perfect
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 Attribute
                 belongs
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 implies
                 the
                 least
                 defect
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 include
                 all
                 those
                 Perfections
                 which
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 Conceiving
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 we
                 must
                 own
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Sovereignly
                   Good
                
                 and
                 
                   VVise
                   ,
                   Eternal
                   ,
                   Omnipotent
                   ,
                   Immense
                   ,
                
                 and
                 so
                 Perfect
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 equally
                 impossible
                 to
                 addany
                 thing
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 Him.
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Perfections
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 comprehended
                 by
                 any
                 
                   Human
                   Understanding
                
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Expressing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 such
                 Terms
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 more
                 magnificently
                 unfold
                 his
                 
                   Supream
                   Excellence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 impress
                 upon
                 us
                 a
                 greater
                 Veneration
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 hear
                 that
                 GOD
                 is
                 
                   One
                   ,
                   Immense
                   ,
                   Incorporeal
                   ,
                   Immortal
                   ,
                   Infinite
                   ,
                   Incomprehensible
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 we
                 seem
                 to
                 launch
                 into
                 a
                 Boundless
                 Ocean
                 of
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Amplitude
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 Essence
                 can
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 be
                 reached
                 by
                 our
                 Intellect
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Nothing
                   must
                   be
                   attributed
                   to
                   GOD
                   ,
                   that
                   includes
                   either
                   Dependance
                   or
                   Imperfection
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   accordingly
                   they
                   Sin
                   against
                   the
                
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                
                 GOD
                 sees
                 things
                 ,
                 before
                 ever
                 he
                 did
                 determine
                 himself
                 to
                 Will
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 consults
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 his
                 Acting
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 Acts
                 ;
                 that
                 his
                 VVill
                 indeed
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 Monsters
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Motion
                 doth
                 necessitate
                 him
                 to
                 suffer
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   other
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   which
                   import
                   Dependance
                   and
                   Imperfection
                   in
                
                 GOD.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   remove
                   from
                   GOD
                   every
                   Imperfection
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 remove
                 from
                 Him
                 whatsoever
                 implies
                 any
                 Limitation
                 or
                 Defect
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 Affections
                 which
                 imply
                 or
                 suppose
                 the
                 want
                 or
                 absence
                 of
                 any
                 Good.
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 Passions
                 are
                 sometimes
                 attributed
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 of
                 his
                 Favour
                 and
                 Munificence
                 towards
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Vengeance
                 against
                 the
                 VVicked
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 remember
                 that
                 the
                 Scripture
                 in
                 these
                 Expressions
                 ,
                 accommodates
                 its
                 self
                 to
                 the
                 Capacity
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Human
                   Understanding
                
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Holy
                   VVrit
                
                 attributes
                 to
                 
                   GOD
                   ,
                   VVrath
                   ,
                   Jealousy
                   ,
                   Indignation
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 by
                 a
                 Metaphorical
                 way
                 of
                 Expression
                 accommodated
                 to
                 our
                 Weakness
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 designing
                 to
                 represent
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 Effect
                 of
                 that
                 Affection
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Affection
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Such
                   a●
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Parts
                   ,
                   Place
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 those
                 also
                 Sin
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 who
                 attribute
                 to
                 GOD
                 any
                 Figure
                 ;
                 because
                 every
                 Figure
                 is
                 determined
                 and
                 bounded
                 :
                 Those
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 is
                 composed
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 VVhole
                 ;
                 because
                 all
                 these
                 ways
                 of
                 Speaking
                 import
                 
                   Attributes
                   ▪
                
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 
                   Finite
                   things
                
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 also
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Place
                 ,
                 because
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Place
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 have
                 its
                 Greatness
                 or
                 Bulk
                 bounded
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 .
                 Those
                 also
                 Sin
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 Law
                 ,
                 who
                 assert
                 ,
                 That
                 GOD
                 Moves
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 Rests
                 ,
                 because
                 both
                 these
                 suppose
                 the
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 Place
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 GOD.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   GOD
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   Honoured
                   by
                   Man.
                   
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 enough
                 for
                 Man
                 to
                 
                   know
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 also
                 worship
                 and
                 celebrate
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Practical
                   Propositions
                
                 whereof
                 
                   Natural
                   Religion
                
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 are
                 conversant
                 about
                 the
                 VVorship
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 partly
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 without
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 either
                 Inward
                 or
                 Outward
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 
                   Inward
                   VVorship
                
                 ,
                 we
                 understand
                 the
                 Honour
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 in
                 consideration
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 in
                 Conjunction
                 with
                 Goodness
                 .
                 For
                 Veneration
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Inclination
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 have
                 high
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 whom
                 it
                 worships
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 submit
                 and
                 resign
                 it self
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Awful
                   Fear
                
                 ,
                 to
                 obtain
                 his
                 Favour
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 no
                 Man
                 
                   Honours
                   GOD
                
                 more
                 ,
                 or
                 serves
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 purer
                 VVorship
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 Holiness
                 and
                 Innocence
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 endeavours
                 to
                 become
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 rather
                 dye
                 a
                 thousand
                 Deaths
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 suffer
                 that
                 Holy
                 
                   Image
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 discerns
                 and
                 owns
                 within
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 defiled
                 by
                 any
                 Crimes
                 ,
                 or
                 stained
                 with
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 Vice
                 or
                 Immorality
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 Consideration
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Glorious
                   Majesty
                
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 stirr'd
                 up
                 to
                 desire
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Author
                 or
                 Maker
                 ;
                 to
                 love
                 and
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Father
                 ;
                 to
                 honour
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 ●o
                 fear
                 and
                 reverence
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   After
                   what
                   manner
                   GOD
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   beloved
                   by
                   us
                   .
                
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 easie
                 acquiring
                 of
                 this
                 Habit
                 of
                 Loving
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 having
                 a
                 most
                 profound
                 Fear
                 and
                 Reverence
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 frequently
                 reflect
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 commands
                 us
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 for
                 our
                 Profit
                 or
                 Advantage
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Power
                 
                 and
                 Goodness
                 are
                 so
                 Great
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 hath
                 Created
                 an
                 infinite
                 Number
                 of
                 Beings
                 ,
                 which
                 serve
                 for
                 our
                 Preservation
                 ;
                 which
                 Consideration
                 will
                 fill
                 us
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 
                   Admiration
                   ,
                   Respect
                
                 and
                 Gratitude
                 for
                 our
                 Great
                 GOD
                 ,
                 that
                 knowing
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Source
                 of
                 all
                 True
                 Good
                 ,
                 we
                 only
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 shall
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 our
                 VVills
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 love
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 perfect
                 manner
                 possible
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   With
                   Outward
                   Worship
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 are
                 we
                 only
                 to
                 render
                 unto
                 GOD
                 the
                 
                   Inward
                   worship
                
                 of
                 our
                 Hearts
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 give
                 unto
                 him
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Outward
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 then
                 do
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 Thankful
                 Remembrance
                 of
                 his
                 Benefits
                 ,
                 we
                 render
                 Thanks
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 Beneficent
                 Father
                 ,
                 GOD
                 and
                 LORD
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 our
                 Hearts
                 or
                 Eyes
                 also
                 lifted
                 up
                 unto
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 do
                 admire
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 praise
                 his
                 most
                 
                   Holy
                   Majesty
                
                 .
                 When
                 in
                 a
                 deep
                 sense
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Infirmities
                 ,
                 we
                 pray
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 implore
                 his
                 Assistance
                 ,
                 and
                 humbly
                 beseech
                 him
                 to
                 help
                 and
                 succour
                 our
                 Infirmities
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 bestow
                 upon
                 us
                 those
                 things
                 he
                 knows
                 to
                 be
                 good
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 turn
                 away
                 from
                 us
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 hurtful
                 .
                 Whilst
                 we
                 abandon
                 and
                 resign
                 our selves
                 wholly
                 to
                 his
                 VVill
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 complying
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 embracing
                 whatsoever
                 happens
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 from
                 all
                 Eternity
                 was
                 Decreed
                 concerning
                 us
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 let
                 our
                 Modern
                 Upstarts
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 too
                 curiously
                 search
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Decrees
                
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 GOD
                 :
                 But
                 rather
                 entirely
                 persuade
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 intimately
                 acquainted
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 most
                 Expedient
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 Loves
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 Does
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 Perfects
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 Contains
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 always
                 do
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 Cases
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   Publick
                   places
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 sufficient
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 Innocent
                 and
                 
                   Holy
                   Hearts
                
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pray
                 unto
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 secret
                 Retreats
                 thereof
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 moreover
                 required
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 pay
                 him
                 our
                 Devotions
                 openly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Publick
                 places
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 believes
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 be
                 asham'd
                 to
                 pray
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 praise
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 offer
                 Himself
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Powers
                 and
                 Faculties
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 whole
                 Burn●-Offering
                 unto
                 him
                 ?
                 Fear
                 or
                 Shame
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 mark
                 of
                 
                   Degenerate
                   Souls
                
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 he
                 be
                 said
                 truly
                 to
                 
                   worship
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 asham'd
                 to
                 render
                 him
                 the
                 Veneration
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 openly
                 to
                 profess
                 ,
                 what
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 inmost
                 Recess
                 of
                 his
                 Heart
                 he
                 owns
                 and
                 adores
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 Publick
                 places
                 of
                 worship
                 ,
                 we
                 render
                 him
                 the
                 Glory
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 his
                 
                   Divine
                   Majesty
                   ▪
                
                 testifie
                 our
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 Zealous
                 for
                 his
                 Honour
                 ;
                 we
                 by
                 our
                 Presence
                 and
                 Examples
                 do
                 also
                 incite
                 others
                 to
                 exhibit
                 the
                 like
                 Honour
                 and
                 Reverence
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIV
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 Man
                 towards
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   First
                   Duty
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   good
                   Member
                   of
                   the
                   Society
                   .
                
                 MAN
                 being
                 most
                 dear
                 unto
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 his
                 Eyes
                 fix'd
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 Good
                 and
                 Welfare
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Center
                 from
                 whence
                 all
                 his
                 Operations
                 flow
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 return
                 :
                 It
                 seems
                 altogether
                 superfluous
                 to
                 prescribe
                 Laws
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 procure
                 his
                 own
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 advance
                 his
                 own
                 interest
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 man
                 was
                 not
                 born
                 for
                 himself
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 made
                 by
                 GOD
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Society
                
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 so
                 to
                 behave
                 himself
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 fit
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   Politick
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 his
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 permits
                 ,
                 he
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 and
                 service
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 body
                 is
                 exempt
                 from
                 this
                 Law
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 dull
                 and
                 stupid
                 soever
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 unfit
                 for
                 business
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 makes
                 himself
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 serviceable
                 to
                 the
                 Community
                 by
                 some
                 Art
                 ,
                 Employment
                 or
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 must
                 take
                 care
                 therefore
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 Good
                 Manners
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 Good
                 and
                 Right
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Soul
                 excells
                 the
                 Body
                 in
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 commands
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 ;
                 so
                 great
                 care
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 improvement
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 Body
                 may
                 be
                 obedient
                 to
                 its
                 conduct
                 ,
                 and
                 perform
                 its
                 motions
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Reason
                 :
                 wherefore
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 bound
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 fortune
                 and
                 natural
                 gifts
                 ,
                 to
                 betake
                 himself
                 to
                 some
                 
                   Profession
                   ,
                   Art
                
                 or
                 Science
                 ,
                 and
                 choose
                 to
                 himself
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 be
                 burthensome
                 to
                 himself
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 useless
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 he
                 belongs
                 to
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   our
                   Body
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   Governed
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 furnish
                 our
                 Minds
                 with
                 Arts
                 and
                 Learning
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 bind
                 our
                 Body
                 to
                 its
                 good
                 Behaviour
                 ,
                 lest
                 being
                 pamper'd
                 it
                 become
                 unruly
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 refractory
                 to
                 its
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 the
                 Soul.
                 Accordingly
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 feed
                 it
                 with
                 necessary
                 food
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 it
                 with
                 labour
                 ,
                 lest
                 by
                 intemperance
                 in
                 eating
                 or
                 drinking
                 it
                 run
                 headlong
                 into
                 filthy
                 Lust
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 dull'd
                 and
                 stupified
                 by
                 Idleness
                 and
                 inactivity
                 ,
                 it
                 become
                 a
                 clog
                 and
                 dungeon
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Passions
                 do
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 conjunction
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 derive
                 their
                 force
                 and
                 strength
                 from
                 that
                 unequal
                 Society
                 ,
                 all
                 diligence
                 must
                 be
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 restraining
                 and
                 moderating
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 timely
                 quelling
                 their
                 first
                 motions
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Passions
                 are
                 like
                 Souldiers
                 that
                 attack
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 who
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 beaten
                 off
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 coming
                 on
                 ,
                 easily
                 make
                 themselves
                 Masters
                 of
                 the
                 Place
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 or
                 cut
                 down
                 all
                 they
                 find
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   10.
                   
                   Chap.
                   ●
                
                 
                   Lens
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   S
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   Thomas
                   Raulins
                   of
                   Kilreeg
                   in
                   Hereford
                   shire
                   Esqr.
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1
                   ▪
                   Part.
                   10.
                   
                   Chap.
                   25
                
                 
                   L●●●
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Worshipfull
                   Sr.
                   Gilbert
                   Gerard
                   Cossine
                   of
                   Brafferton
                   hall
                   in
                   the
                   North
                   Rideing
                   of
                   Yorkeshire
                   Baronet
                   Grandson
                   of
                   the
                   Right
                   Revernd
                   Father
                   in
                   God
                   John
                   Cossine
                   late
                   Lord
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Durham
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   A
                   man
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   resist
                   him
                   that
                   sets
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                
                 Man
                 therefore
                 being
                 bound
                 to
                 preserve
                 himself
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 defend
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 Assaults
                 of
                 an
                 Aggressor
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 repel
                 his
                 force
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 left
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 avoid
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 f●ee
                 from
                 the
                 danger
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 by
                 killing
                 of
                 our
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 suffers
                 loss
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 who
                 defends
                 himself
                 were
                 killed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 procure
                 the
                 common
                 Good
                 ,
                 Safety
                 and
                 Prosperity
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 thereof
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 only
                 supposing
                 that
                 his
                 person
                 be
                 not
                 endanger'd
                 thereby
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 Law
                 can
                 oblige
                 us
                 to
                 betray
                 our
                 own
                 safety
                 ,
                 and
                 conspire
                 our
                 own
                 Ruin
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 a
                 wicked
                 person
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 hath
                 a
                 natural
                 and
                 inborn
                 right
                 ,
                 to
                 stave
                 off
                 any
                 violence
                 done
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 might
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Possessor
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 lawful
                 for
                 Robbers
                 to
                 deprive
                 him
                 thereof
                 ,
                 without
                 his
                 daring
                 to
                 oppose
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rescue
                 his
                 goods
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hands
                 ?
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 else
                 to
                 prohibit
                 a
                 mans
                 defending
                 of
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 Goods
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 drive
                 Justice
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bestow
                 upon
                 Thieves
                 and
                 Robbers
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   That
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   spare
                   even
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   our
                   Enemy
                
                 Yet
                 must
                 not
                 we
                 in
                 this
                 just
                 defence
                 of
                 our selves
                 endeavour
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 our
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 avoid
                 his
                 fury
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 by
                 hindring
                 his
                 access
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 getting
                 into
                 a
                 safe
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 exhorting
                 our
                 Enemy
                 to
                 desist
                 from
                 his
                 intended
                 Cruelty
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Especially
                   if
                   he
                   repents
                   and
                   cries
                   Pardon
                   .
                
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 happen
                 that
                 the
                 Aggressor
                 do
                 repent
                 of
                 the
                 Injury
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 us
                 ,
                 begs
                 our
                 Pardon
                 ,
                 and
                 promiseth
                 to
                 make
                 amends
                 for
                 the
                 hurt
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 ;
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 affronted
                 or
                 set
                 upon
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 all
                 thoughts
                 of
                 Revenge
                 .
                 For
                 his
                 Repentance
                 shews
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 an
                 Enemy
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 very
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 commands
                 us
                 
                   to
                   forgive
                   the
                   past
                   faults
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   repent
                   that
                   ever
                   they
                   have
                   affronted
                   or
                   offended
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   ask
                   Pardon
                   for
                   it
                   .
                
                 Except
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 that
                 this
                 Repentance
                 was
                 only
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Offender
                 did
                 not
                 desire
                 Pardon
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 because
                 his
                 Arms
                 or
                 his
                 strength
                 fail'd
                 him
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 lest
                 recovering
                 his
                 strength
                 he
                 should
                 set
                 upon
                 us
                 unawares
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   he
                   is
                   to
                   behave
                   himself
                   who
                   lives
                   under
                   a
                   Magigistrate
                   .
                
                 He
                 who
                 is
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 may
                 lawfully
                 be
                 made
                 an
                 Example
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 time
                 or
                 place
                 will
                 permit
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 his
                 Superior
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 safeguard
                 and
                 protection
                 against
                 the
                 violence
                 and
                 assaults
                 of
                 his
                 Enemy
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Thieves
                 and
                 Robbers
                 are
                 lawfully
                 kill'd
                 ,
                 necessity
                 putting
                 Arms
                 in
                 our
                 Hands
                 to
                 defend
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 belongs
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 we
                 can
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 offer
                 us
                 any
                 violence
                 or
                 injury
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 only
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Right
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 gives
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 repelling
                 force
                 with
                 force
                 ,
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 Aggressor
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Thieves
                   may
                   be
                   lawfully
                   killed
                   .
                
                 As
                 we
                 may
                 kill
                 a
                 violent
                 Aggressor
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 do
                 the
                 
                   Laws
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 permit
                 us
                 to
                 kill
                 a
                 Thief
                 ,
                 that
                 endeavours
                 to
                 rob
                 us
                 of
                 our
                 Goods
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 external
                 things
                 are
                 the
                 means
                 whereby
                 our
                 Lives
                 are
                 maintained
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 preservation
                 whereof
                 our
                 State
                 and
                 Honour
                 depends
                 .
                 Hence
                 Lawyers
                 call
                 these
                 outward
                 
                   Good
                   things
                
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 defended
                 at
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 another
                 mans
                 Life
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Life
                 it self
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 in
                 Cities
                 sometimes
                 the
                 thing
                 stolen
                 may
                 be
                 recovered
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 his
                 Goods
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 may
                 probably
                 afterwards
                 recover
                 them
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 recover
                 them
                 when
                 stolen
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 preserve
                 and
                 keep
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 defend
                 his
                 Goods
                 at
                 the
                 peril
                 of
                 the
                 Aggressor
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 whose
                 Chastity
                 is
                 attempted
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 kill
                 the
                 Ravisher
                 ;
                 seeing
                 a
                 
                   Vertuous
                   Woman
                
                 hath
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 dearer
                 to
                 her
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 than
                 her
                 Honour
                 and
                 Chastity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 greater
                 loss
                 can
                 happen
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 force
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXV
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Laws
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 other
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Duty
                   of
                   Man
                   towards
                   others
                   consists
                   i●
                   two
                   things
                   .
                
                 THE
                 whole
                 Duty
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 behaving
                 himself
                 Reverently
                 towards
                 
                   GOD
                   ,
                   Prudently
                
                 towards
                 Himself
                 ,
                 and
                 Justly
                 towards
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 .
                 The
                 two
                 foregoing
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   Mans
                   Duty
                
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 spoken
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 proceed
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 .
                 The
                 Duty
                 therefore
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 towards
                 others
                 ,
                 First
                 of
                 all
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 observe
                 an
                 Equality
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 prefer
                 himself
                 before
                 others
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 hurt
                 no
                 man.
                 For
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Law
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Reasonable
                 Creature
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 JUSTINIAN
                 §
                 
                   Instit
                   .
                   de
                   Just
                   .
                   &
                   Jur.
                
                 is
                 reduced
                 to
                 these
                 thre●
                 
                   Precepts
                   ,
                   To
                   live
                   Honestly
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   hurt
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   give
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   his
                   Right
                   .
                
                 Now
                 he
                 gives
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 Right
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 prefer
                 himself
                 to
                 any
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 mindful
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Human
                   Condition
                
                 ,
                 embraces
                 all
                 with
                 an
                 equal
                 Love
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 Circumstances
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 a
                 man
                 excel
                 others
                 in
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 exceed
                 them
                 in
                 bodily
                 Strength
                 ,
                 be
                 above
                 them
                 in
                 gifts
                 and
                 endowments
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 more
                 abound
                 with
                 Goods
                 of
                 Fortune
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 he
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 never
                 a
                 whit
                 the
                 less
                 bound
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 he
                 therefore
                 any
                 more
                 Right
                 to
                 hurt
                 others
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 injure
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Nature
                 is
                 benign
                 and
                 kind
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 equally
                 dispenseth
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 Truth
                 and
                 Right
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 equal
                 Charity
                 maintain'd
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 common
                 Offices
                 of
                 Good-will
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 conducive
                 to
                 the
                 preserving
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Sociable
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 men
                 to
                 do
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 others
                 do
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 expect
                 or
                 require
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 as
                 willingly
                 ,
                 that
                 others
                 should
                 demand
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Equality
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   preserved
                   amongst
                   all
                   Men.
                   
                
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 putting
                 of
                 this
                 Equality
                 in
                 practise
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 conducive
                 well
                 to
                 weigh
                 and
                 consider
                 our
                 Nature
                 and
                 
                   Original
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 all
                 formed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 dust
                 or
                 mould
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 after
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 being
                 nourish'd
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Aliments
                 ,
                 we
                 after
                 some
                 years
                 arrive
                 at
                 Old
                 Age
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 alike
                 submit
                 to
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   We
                   are
                   to
                   return
                   one
                   good
                   turn
                   for
                   another
                   .
                
                 This
                 Equality
                 amongst
                 men
                 thus
                 supposed
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 desire
                 the
                 helping
                 hand
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 assistance
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 affairs
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 every
                 whit
                 as
                 ready
                 to
                 lend
                 them
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 procure
                 their
                 good
                 and
                 advantage
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 unjust
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 anothers
                 help
                 for
                 the
                 promoting
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Interest
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 his
                 due
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 service
                 to
                 the
                 party
                 that
                 had
                 obliged
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 assistance
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 they
                 take
                 most
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 allow
                 themselves
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 would
                 gladly
                 allow
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 person
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 an
                 overturner
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 who
                 affects
                 a
                 superiority
                 ,
                 and
                 expects
                 honour
                 or
                 Service
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 disdains
                 to
                 return
                 the
                 same
                 again
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nations
                 this
                 Permutation
                 or
                 Exchange
                 hath
                 been
                 introduced
                 ,
                 
                   whereby
                   I
                   willingly
                   grant
                   unto
                   thee
                   the
                   thing
                   thou
                   dost
                   demand
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   upon
                   condition
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   do
                   grant
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   another
                   thing
                   I
                   ask
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                   having
                   first
                   made
                   a
                   tacit
                   estimate
                   of
                   the
                   value
                   of
                   both
                   things
                   with
                   our selves
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   No
                   Man
                   hath
                   Right
                   to
                   prefer
                   himself
                   before
                   another
                   .
                
                 Those
                 are
                 defective
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 this
                 Duty
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Riches
                 would
                 be
                 preferr'd
                 before
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 despising
                 the
                 Equality
                 whereby
                 Nature
                 hath
                 level'd
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 us
                 upon
                 even
                 ground
                 ,
                 do
                 conceit
                 a
                 vast
                 distance
                 betwixt
                 themselves
                 and
                 others
                 :
                 whereas
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 becoming
                 them
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 manifold
                 weaknesses
                 incident
                 to
                 
                   human
                   nature
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Errors
                 and
                 faults
                 they
                 have
                 formerly
                 committed
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 still
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 ;
                 the
                 Passions
                 that
                 domineer
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whose
                 motions
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 enslaved
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 others
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 Praise-worthy
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 what
                 proceeds
                 from
                 his
                 
                   Free
                   Will
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 prefer
                 himself
                 before
                 another
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 may
                 as
                 duly
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 equal
                 constancy
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 doing
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 Reason
                 persuades
                 and
                 recommends
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 firm
                 purpose
                 doth
                 the
                 very
                 Essence
                 of
                 Vertue
                 consist
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 a
                 Commoner
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Poor
                   Beggar
                
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Rich
                   Man.
                
                 Nothing
                 more
                 becomes
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 generous
                 temper
                 ,
                 than
                 vertuous
                 Humility
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 seriously
                 consider
                 Human
                 frailty
                 and
                 weakness
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 finds
                 in
                 himself
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   No
                   Body
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   despised
                   or
                   flouted
                   at
                   by
                   outward
                   marks
                   of
                   contempt
                   o
                   r
                   derision
                   .
                
                 But
                 their
                 fault
                 is
                 yet
                 more
                 gross
                 and
                 inexcusable
                 ,
                 who
                 undervalue
                 and
                 trample
                 upon
                 others
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 inward
                 disesteem
                 and
                 contempt
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 some
                 outward
                 signs
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 
                   Words
                   ,
                   Looks
                   ▪
                   Laughter
                
                 ,
                 do
                 flout
                 at
                 and
                 vilifie
                 others
                 .
                 Which
                 offence
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 criminal
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 behaviour
                 is
                 exceeding
                 provoking
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 party
                 so
                 derided
                 to
                 be
                 inflamed
                 with
                 Anger
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 strongly
                 moved
                 to
                 seek
                 for
                 Revenge
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 impatient
                 is
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 Man
                 of
                 Affronts
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 are
                 not
                 affraid
                 to
                 hazard
                 their
                 Lives
                 to
                 revenge
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 rather
                 violate
                 a
                 long
                 continued
                 Bond
                 of
                 Friendship
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 bear
                 an
                 open
                 and
                 petulant
                 abuse
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 
                   Mans
                   Reputation
                
                 and
                 
                   Good
                   Name
                
                 is
                 wounded
                 thereby
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 daily
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 oft
                 undervalued
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 suffers
                 himself
                 tamely
                 and
                 cheaply
                 to
                 be
                 abused
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   No
                   Man
                   must
                   be
                   hurt
                   by
                   us
                   .
                
                 Another
                 Duty
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 practise
                 towards
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   to
                   hurt
                   no
                   Body
                
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 206
                 
                   F.
                   de
                   Regul
                   .
                   Jur.
                   That
                   no
                   Man
                   make
                   himself
                   Rich
                   at
                   anothers
                   Cost
                   .
                
                 The
                 Equity
                 of
                 this
                 Precept
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Singular
                   Person
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Heat
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Cold
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 Moisture
                 to
                 cause
                 Driness
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Just
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 to
                 offend
                 his
                 Equal
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 provoke
                 him
                 by
                 doing
                 any
                 hurt
                 or
                 injury
                 .
                 Thus
                 DEMONAX
                 ,
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 in
                 Lucian
                 ,
                 boasts
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 went
                 to
                 Law
                 ,
                 never
                 was
                 troublesom
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 always
                 was
                 a
                 Friend
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Enemy
                 to
                 none
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Good
                   Man
                
                 not
                 to
                 hurt
                 any
                 .
                 For
                 Nature
                 hath
                 ordained
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Alliance
                 and
                 Consanguinity
                 between
                 Men
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 criminal
                 and
                 highly
                 unjust
                 for
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 lie
                 in
                 wait
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 betray
                 or
                 cheat
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 invade
                 what
                 belongs
                 to
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ;
                 because
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Communion
                 between
                 Mankind
                 is
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 soundness
                 and
                 healthful
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 overthrown
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 
                   stronger
                   part
                
                 attracts
                 the
                 sustenance
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 its
                 self
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 only
                 taking
                 its
                 due
                 ,
                 usurps
                 that
                 which
                 appertains
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   Harm
                   or
                   Damage
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   is
                   must
                   be
                   made
                   good
                   .
                
                 When
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 harm
                 or
                 damage
                 to
                 any
                 :
                 By
                 the
                 word
                 Damage
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 may
                 cause
                 any
                 detriment
                 or
                 inconvenience
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Taking
                   way
                   of
                   what
                   belongs
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   Depravation
                   ,
                   Diminution
                   ,
                   intercepting
                   of
                   the
                   Rent
                   or
                   Income
                
                 proceeding
                 or
                 hoped
                 from
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Possession
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 is
                 rated
                 or
                 valued
                 at
                 a
                 Price
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 future
                 perception
                 of
                 the
                 Rents
                 and
                 Incomes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 are
                 surely
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 Hands
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 harms
                 another
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 his
                 Goods
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Good
                   Name
                
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 Reparation
                 of
                 the
                 Damage
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 to
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 
                   Good
                   Name
                
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 all
                 outward
                 
                   Good
                   things
                
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 once
                 lost
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 Enjoyments
                 are
                 lost
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 a
                 Man
                 may
                 damage
                 another
                 ,
                 either
                 
                   by
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   by
                   the
                   help
                
                 and
                 assistance
                 
                   of
                   others
                
                 :
                 but
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 always
                 imputed
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Agent
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 Reparation
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 done
                 the
                 Hurt
                 ,
                 should
                 make
                 amends
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 Damage
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 ,
                 tho'
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 by
                 another
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   he
                   that
                   does
                   any
                   thing
                   by
                   the
                   ministry
                
                 or
                 help
                 
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   does
                   the
                   same
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   acted
                   it
                   himself
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 many
                 persons
                 do
                 equally
                 concur
                 to
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 any
                 Harm
                 or
                 Damage
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 
                 good
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 Degrees
                 of
                 concurrence
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 he
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 or
                 Advice
                 incites
                 another
                 to
                 a
                 Crime
                 ,
                 or
                 gives
                 him
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 committing
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 himself
                 may
                 get
                 profit
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 restore
                 whatsoever
                 damage
                 or
                 hurt
                 this
                 means
                 may
                 happen
                 to
                 the
                 party
                 offended
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 only
                 given
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 assisted
                 the
                 Delinquents
                 with
                 his
                 Counsel
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 advantage
                 thereby
                 accruing
                 to
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Whosoever
                   by
                   his
                   Negligence
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   spoiling
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   Good.
                   
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 he
                 only
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 Damage
                 done
                 to
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 falseness
                 and
                 design
                 hath
                 harmed
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 Carelesness
                 or
                 Laziness
                 hath
                 suffered
                 this
                 harm
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 preserving
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Society
                
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 do
                 carry
                 himself
                 with
                 such
                 Caution
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 useful
                 to
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 Idleness
                 be
                 a
                 Burthen
                 to
                 any
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 set
                 purpose
                 doth
                 hurt
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 
                   Man
                   Fighting
                
                 among
                 the
                 thickest
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 chance
                 wound
                 his
                 
                   Fellow
                   Souldier
                
                 that
                 stands
                 near
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 such
                 intent
                 ,
                 or
                 knowing
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 compell'd
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 hurt
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 fault
                 was
                 committed
                 without
                 his
                 Will
                 or
                 consent
                 ,
                 therefore
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 committed
                 a
                 fault
                 
                   against
                   his
                   Will
                
                 should
                 be
                 lyable
                 to
                 be
                 amerced
                 ,
                 rather
                 or
                 more
                 than
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 Wonded
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Masters
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   make
                   Good
                   the
                   Damage
                   or
                   Hurt
                   done
                   by
                   their
                   Servants
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 are
                 we
                 only
                 obliged
                 to
                 repair
                 the
                 Damage
                 we
                 our selves
                 have
                 done
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 caused
                 by
                 our
                 
                   Servants
                   ,
                   Cattle
                
                 or
                 other
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Servants
                 are
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Laws
                 as
                 their
                 Masters
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 whereas
                 they
                 possess
                 nothing
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 hurt
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 just
                 that
                 their
                 Masters
                 should
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 repair
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 deliver
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 injur'd
                 .
                 For
                 otherwise
                 a
                 Servant
                 ,
                 especially
                 a
                 Slave
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 at
                 Liberty
                 to
                 hurt
                 whom
                 he
                 pleased
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 reparation
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 neither
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 his
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 our
                 Cattle
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 our
                 
                   Cattle
                   Trespass
                
                 upon
                 other
                 
                   Mens
                   Ground
                
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 they
                 chance
                 to
                 Kill
                 or
                 Wound
                 any
                 Man.
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 owner
                 of
                 any
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 profit
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 gainful
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 just
                 that
                 Reparation
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 still
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 value
                 the
                 said
                 Creatures
                 so
                 high
                 as
                 the
                 damage
                 is
                 rated
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 they
                 be
                 Killed
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 fitting
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 knowningly
                 hath
                 done
                 any
                 prejudice
                 to
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 do
                 freely
                 offer
                 Reparation
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 lest
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 being
                 offended
                 and
                 provoked
                 ,
                 should
                 think
                 of
                 returning
                 like
                 for
                 like
                 :
                 So
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 received
                 the
                 injury
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 wink
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 hurt
                 him
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 doth
                 otherwise
                 violates
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 breaks
                 that
                 Peace
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Foundation
                 and
                 support
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVI
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Mutual
                 Humanity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Every
                   one
                   is
                   bound
                   t●
                   be
                   helpful
                   to
                   his
                   Neighbours
                   .
                
                 GOod-will
                 is
                 a
                 Quality
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 inborn
                 in
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 all
                 Men
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 shaken
                 hands
                 with
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 ready
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 turns
                 to
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Law
                 of
                 
                   Nature
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   should
                   bear
                   Good-will
                   towards
                   others
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   kind
                   ,
                
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 his
                 condition
                 and
                 circumstances
                 will
                 permit
                 ,
                 endeavour
                 to
                 procure
                 their
                 Good.
                 For
                 since
                 Nature
                 hath
                 made
                 an
                 Affinity
                 and
                 Kindred
                 between
                 all
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 joyning
                 them
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Brotherly
                   Band
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 hurt
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 assist
                 and
                 succour
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 Now
                 Men
                 become
                 useful
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 imparting
                 such
                 Conveniences
                 or
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 beneficial
                 and
                 advantageous
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Who
                   are
                   useful
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   useless
                   to
                   the
                   Commonwealth
                   .
                
                 By
                 our selves
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 persons
                 we
                 become
                 useful
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 when
                 from
                 our
                 very
                 Child-hood
                 we
                 are
                 educated
                 in
                 good
                 Manners
                 and
                 Literature
                 ,
                 and
                 acquire
                 those
                 Accomplishments
                 of
                 Body
                 and
                 Mind
                 ,
                 the
                 fruits
                 whereof
                 may
                 afterwards
                 redound
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Actions
                 procure
                 Honour
                 or
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 injurious
                 to
                 
                   Human
                   Society
                
                 ,
                 who
                 lead
                 a
                 lazy
                 and
                 slothful
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 indulging
                 their
                 Body
                 only
                 ,
                 consider
                 none
                 but
                 themselves
                 :
                 And
                 who
                 with
                 the
                 Riches
                 they
                 have
                 got
                 ,
                 or
                 inherited
                 do
                 Fat
                 themselves
                 like
                 Hogs
                 ,
                 minding
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Live
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Glut
                 themselves
                 with
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 wallow
                 in
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Luxury
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Who
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   honoured
                   in
                   a
                   Common-wealth
                   .
                
                 But
                 they
                 who
                 lay
                 out
                 themselves
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Service
                   ,
                   Honour
                
                 and
                 Advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 high
                 esteem
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 whose
                 Duty
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 promote
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 lies
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 good
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 being
                 moved
                 by
                 Envy
                 ,
                 they
                 despise
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 understand
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 they
                 themselves
                 despair
                 of
                 attaining
                 to
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 more
                 unjust
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 think
                 ill
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 their
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hate
                 those
                 who
                 lay
                 out
                 themselves
                 in
                 doing
                 good
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 Business
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 publick
                 Good
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   We
                   are
                   freely
                   to
                   give
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   bestowing
                   whereof
                   is
                   no
                   detriment
                   .
                
                 The
                 things
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 bestow
                 upon
                 others
                 are
                 ,
                 such
                 especially
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 part
                 with
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 damage
                 or
                 prejudice
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 of
                 great
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 Receiver
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 the
                 Law
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   of
                   advantage
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   hurtful
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   fitting
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   hinder
                   me
                   of
                   ;
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Dictate
                   of
                   Equity
                   ,
                   tho'
                   it
                   be
                   no
                   due
                   of
                   Justice
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Malicious
                   Nature
                
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 forbid
                 others
                 to
                 draw
                 
                   Water
                   at
                   his
                   Well
                
                 standing
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 side
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 envy
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 darkness
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 Candle
                 ;
                 or
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 permit
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 to
                 kindile
                 a
                 stick
                 of
                 Wood
                 in
                 his
                 Fire
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 dimminishing
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 in
                 the
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 the
                 Light
                 in
                 the
                 Candle
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Fire
                 on
                 the
                 Hearth
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 undervalues
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 belongs
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 intends
                 to
                 make
                 no
                 further
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 inhuman
                 ,
                 but
                 unjust
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 suffer
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 
                 spoiled
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 and
                 advantage
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 tho'
                 outward
                 
                 Laws
                 ●e
                 silent
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 ,
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 and
                 Rich-men
                 are
                 bound
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 to
                 bestow
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 on
                 the
                 Poor
                 and
                 Needy
                 which
                 they
                 leave
                 off
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 the
                 superfluous
                 Meat
                 of
                 their
                 Tables
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   We
                   must
                   be
                   Noble
                   and
                   Generous
                   in
                   the
                   Relieving
                   of
                   our
                   Neighbour
                   .
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 last
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 piece
                 of
                 Humanity
                 we
                 can
                 express
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 act
                 more
                 generously
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 themselves
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 tho'
                 with
                 some
                 detriment
                 or
                 prejudice
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
                 Only
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 our
                 
                   Charitable
                   Offices
                
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 hurtful
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 of
                 being
                 beneficial
                 to
                 them
                 prove
                 their
                 Bane
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 refuse
                 putting
                 Arms
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Madmans
                   Hands
                
                 ,
                 deny
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 Sick
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Dropsy
                   cold
                   Water
                
                 ,
                 are
                 importunately
                 troublesome
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 Sick
                 of
                 a
                 Lethargy
                 to
                 hinder
                 him
                 from
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 Mony
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 we
                 know
                 will
                 go
                 and
                 
                   throw
                   it
                   away
                   at
                   Dice
                
                 .
                 Because
                 in
                 the
                 bestowing
                 of
                 Benefits
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 desire
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 what
                 use
                 and
                 advantage
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Gifts
                   or
                   Benefits
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   bestow'd
                   freely
                   .
                
                 In
                 our
                 bestowings
                 of
                 Benefits
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 no
                 hope
                 of
                 receiving
                 the
                 like
                 in
                 lieu
                 thereof
                 ;
                 because
                 Vertuous
                 Actions
                 carry
                 their
                 Reward
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 practised
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 of
                 gain
                 ,
                 or
                 advantage
                 to
                 be
                 reaped
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 give
                 to
                 
                   Poor
                   Seamen
                
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 Shipwrackt
                 ,
                 whose
                 Faces
                 we
                 shall
                 never
                 see
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 relieve
                 and
                 succour
                 the
                 miserable
                 ,
                 meerly
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Duty
                 of
                 Humanity
                 incumbent
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 Pity
                 on
                 the
                 Calamitous
                 and
                 Miserable
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 motive
                 ,
                 we
                 sometimes
                 bestow
                 our
                 Benefits
                 secretly
                 ,
                 without
                 making
                 our selves
                 known
                 to
                 those
                 whom
                 we
                 relieve
                 ,
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 their
                 Shamefacedness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 rather
                 seem
                 to
                 find
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Duties
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   receive
                   Favours
                   or
                   Benefits
                   from
                   others
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 Benefits
                 it
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 thankfully
                 affected
                 towards
                 our
                 Benefactors
                 ,
                 and
                 express
                 our
                 acknowledgment
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 ready
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 upon
                 occasion
                 to
                 return
                 their
                 kindness
                 with
                 advantage
                 .
                 Not
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 return
                 should
                 be
                 always
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 value
                 ,
                 and
                 estimate
                 with
                 the
                 benefit
                 received
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 many
                 cases
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 if
                 only
                 with
                 a
                 sincere
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 grateful
                 Mind
                 ,
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 our
                 Obligation
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 return
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 our
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 Tho'
                 indeed
                 where
                 Men
                 are
                 able
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 express
                 their
                 Gratitude
                 ,
                 by
                 returning
                 the
                 like
                 good
                 Offices
                 and
                 Benefits
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 testifying
                 of
                 our
                 thanks
                 by
                 words
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 great
                 use
                 of
                 Benefits
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 beget
                 a
                 nearer
                 Union
                 and
                 Love
                 amongst
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 occasion
                 for
                 the
                 exercising
                 of
                 Benevolence
                 and
                 Liberality
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 is
                 unwilling
                 to
                 be
                 engaged
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 refuse
                 the
                 offered
                 kindness
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 so
                 handsomely
                 decline
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 offers
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 ill
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Good-will
                 or
                 Kindness
                 is
                 slighted
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Vice
                   more
                   abominable
                   than
                   is
                   that
                   of
                   Ingratitude
                   .
                
                 A
                 Man
                 cannot
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 shameful
                 Vice
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Ingratitude
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Nations
                 so
                 Barbarous
                 ,
                 no
                 Manners
                 so
                 Savage
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 condemn
                 and
                 detest
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 an
                 unthankful
                 person
                 be
                 no●
                 injurious
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 he
                 no
                 less
                 infamous
                 than
                 a
                 Thief
                 ,
                 a
                 Murtherer
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Traitor
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 
                   Wild
                   Beasts
                
                 themselves
                 ,
                 when
                 engaged
                 by
                 our
                 care
                 and
                 kindness
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 wanting
                 to
                 express
                 their
                 thankfulness
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 acknowledging
                 it
                 by
                 their
                 gestures
                 ,
                 but
                 often
                 by
                 defending
                 their
                 Benefactors
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 danger
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ordains
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   we
                   never
                   receive
                   any
                   Benefit
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   such
                   an
                   inward
                   Disposition
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Benefactor
                   may
                   never
                   have
                   any
                   occasion
                   to
                   repent
                   himself
                   of
                   having
                   bestowed
                   it
                   upon
                   us
                   .
                
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 which
                 Law
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 we
                 receive
                 a
                 Benefit
                 with
                 a
                 Disposition
                 contrary
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 Kindness
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 amongst
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Amicableness
                 will
                 be
                 banisht
                 from
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   we
                   cannot
                   bring
                   an
                   Action
                   against
                   an
                   ungrateful
                   person
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 abominableness
                 of
                 this
                 Crime
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 why
                 are
                 not
                 ungrateful
                 Men
                 impleaded
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 an
                 Action
                 be
                 had
                 against
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 that
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Benefit
                 is
                 a
                 
                   free
                   Gift
                
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 a
                 
                   Vertuous
                   Action
                
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 omitted
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 unthankfulness
                 of
                 the
                 Receiver
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 Gratitude
                 cannot
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 strict
                 due
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 agreed
                 upon
                 contract
                 ,
                 tho'
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 some
                 hope
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 if
                 an
                 Action
                 might
                 be
                 had
                 against
                 an
                 ungrateful
                 Man
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 be
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 all
                 Courts
                 of
                 Justice
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 hear
                 or
                 determin
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 manifold
                 Circumstances
                 which
                 alter
                 the
                 Benefit
                 ,
                 and
                 encrease
                 or
                 diminish
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Laws
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 Covenants
                 and
                 Contracts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   a
                   Covenant
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Original
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 BY
                 the
                 word
                 Covenant
                 is
                 meant
                 the
                 Consent
                 ,
                 or
                 Agreement
                 of
                 2
                 or
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 takes
                 its
                 original
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Benefits
                 and
                 Good
                 turns
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Performance
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 obliged
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 cannot
                 be
                 exercised
                 without
                 some
                 Injury
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 Covenants
                 should
                 be
                 entred
                 into
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 every
                 one
                 might
                 demand
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 or
                 require
                 and
                 expect
                 what
                 is
                 anothers
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 his
                 Damage
                 or
                 Prejudice
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Covenants
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   faithfully
                   kept
                   and
                   performed
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 all
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 enter
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 Agreements
                 they
                 have
                 made
                 and
                 consented
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 inviolably
                 observe
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 promised
                 .
                 For
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Society
                   ,
                   Friendship
                
                 would
                 be
                 banisht
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 miserable
                 Men
                 would
                 have
                 no
                 Refuge
                 ,
                 whither
                 to
                 betake
                 themselves
                 in
                 their
                 Calamity
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 would
                 become
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 Offices
                 of
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 freedom
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 Friends
                 ,
                 if
                 Promises
                 should
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Mens
                   Actions
                
                 should
                 not
                 agree
                 with
                 their
                 Words
                 ?
                 Besides
                 ,
                 where
                 Men
                 are
                 not
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 their
                 Words
                 ,
                 endless
                 matter
                 is
                 furnisht
                 for
                 
                   Dissensions
                   ,
                   Quarrels
                
                 and
                 Contests
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 break
                 our
                 Words
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 Injurious
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 concerned
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 the
                 Law
                 hath
                 so
                 ordered
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 may
                 be
                 forc'd
                 to
                 perform
                 their
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pay
                 what
                 by
                 their
                 Promise
                 they
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   10.
                   
                   Chap.
                   2●
                
                 
                   To
                   Francis
                   Forbes
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   London
                   Gentleman
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humble
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
               
               
               
                 
                 We
                 Oblige
                 or
                 Bind
                 our selves
                 2
                 several
                 ways
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 Promise
                 and
                 Covenant
                 .
                 A
                 Promise
                 is
                 the
                 Willing
                 or
                 Spontaneous
                 Obligation
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 person
                 to
                 perform
                 something
                 ;
                 whereas
                 a
                 Compact
                 or
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 2
                 or
                 more
                 do
                 oblige
                 themselves
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 something
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 A
                 Promise
                 may
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 a
                 Complete
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Incomplete
                   Promise
                
                 .
                 We
                 call
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Complete
                   Promise
                
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 who
                 promiseth
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 obliged
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 liberty
                 to
                 force
                 him
                 to
                 perform
                 his
                 Promise
                 .
                 An
                 
                   Incomplete
                   Promise
                
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 a
                 Man
                 promiseth
                 to
                 perform
                 something
                 ,
                 yet
                 without
                 giving
                 the
                 other
                 any
                 Right
                 to
                 compel
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 thus
                 engage
                 themselves
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 Veracity
                 .
                 Tho'
                 indeed
                 Generous
                 and
                 
                   Vertuous
                   persons
                
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 such
                 annexed
                 Obligation
                 ,
                 are
                 always
                 ready
                 to
                 perform
                 their
                 Promises
                 ,
                 choosing
                 rather
                 to
                 suffer
                 some
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 than
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 their
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Consent
                   is
                   required
                   to
                   a
                   Promise
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 requisit
                 to
                 the
                 validity
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Complete
                   Promise
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pleading
                 of
                 ones
                 word
                 be
                 Deliberate
                 and
                 Spontaneous
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 promiseth
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 his
                 Word
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 inexcusable
                 if
                 afterwards
                 he
                 should
                 complain
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Because
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 Power
                 either
                 to
                 agree
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 refuse
                 his
                 Consent
                 .
                 Now
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 judged
                 to
                 have
                 consented
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 
                   External
                   Signs
                
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 his
                 
                   Words
                   ,
                   Handwriting
                   ,
                   Nod
                
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 motions
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ;
                 but
                 even
                 by
                 his
                 Silence
                 ,
                 if
                 other
                 Circumstances
                 concur
                 ;
                 because
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 common
                 Saying
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   Lawyers
                   ,
                   He
                   who
                   is
                   silent
                   ,
                   seems
                   to
                   consent
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Who
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   condition
                   to
                   give
                   their
                   consent
                   .
                
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 a
                 Man
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 consent
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 required
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 
                   in
                   his
                   right
                   Wits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 Reason
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 discern
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 thing
                 in
                 Question
                 be
                 accomodate
                 and
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 end
                 intended
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 agrees
                 to
                 can
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Covenants
                 of
                 Mad-men
                 and
                 Fools
                 ,
                 are
                 looked
                 upon
                 as
                 void
                 and
                 in
                 valid
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 Men
                 in
                 drink
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 appear
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 overcome
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 throughly
                 sensible
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 For
                 Consent
                 supposeth
                 a
                 
                   clearness
                   of
                   Perception
                
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 may
                 rather
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 seized
                 or
                 hurried
                 away
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 consent
                 or
                 agree
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 a
                 precipitant
                 impulse
                 ,
                 without
                 consideration
                 is
                 driven
                 to
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 Shameless
                 and
                 
                   Unjust
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 who
                 should
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 compel
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 the
                 standing
                 to
                 such
                 alike
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 first
                 was
                 entred
                 into
                 by
                 an
                 invalid
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   A
                   mistake
                   invalidates
                   a
                   Covenant
                   .
                
                 As
                 Reason
                 asleep
                 or
                 overwhelmed
                 makes
                 void
                 a
                 Contract
                 ;
                 so
                 Error
                 or
                 Mistake
                 doth
                 weaken
                 and
                 invalidate
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 whosoever
                 promiseth
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 another
                 upon
                 condition
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 condition
                 do
                 not
                 follow
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 want
                 thereof
                 makes
                 void
                 the
                 Obligation
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Mistake
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 the
                 Covenant
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 it
                 thereby
                 becomes
                 invalid
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 mistake
                 that
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 contravention
                 to
                 the
                 constitutions
                 of
                 Covenants
                 and
                 Agreements
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Selling
                   ,
                   Letting
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Exchanging
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Buyer
                 ,
                 &c.
                 be
                 fully
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Condition
                 and
                 Qualities
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 without
                 this
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 full
                 consent
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 about
                 to
                 buy
                 or
                 hire
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 faults
                 therein
                 be
                 discovered
                 ,
                 may
                 break
                 the
                 Bargain
                 ,
                 or
                 force
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 defect
                 ,
                 or
                 allow
                 a
                 consideration
                 for
                 the
                 Damage
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Agreements
                   are
                   made
                   void
                   by
                   deceit
                   and
                   falseness
                   .
                
                 Covenants
                 are
                 also
                 made
                 invalid
                 by
                 Deceit
                 or
                 Malice
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 Circumvented
                 by
                 some
                 
                   fraudulent
                   trick
                
                 ,
                 and
                 drawn
                 into
                 Agreement
                 .
                 Therefore
                 he
                 who
                 by
                 Deceit
                 is
                 drawn
                 in
                 to
                 Promise
                 ought
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 except
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 fraudulent
                 enticement
                 he
                 do
                 agree
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 his
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 flaw
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 its
                 true
                 value
                 be
                 declared
                 .
                 For
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Covenant
                 becomes
                 invalid
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 finds
                 himself
                 agrieved
                 ,
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 demand
                 a
                 Compensation
                 of
                 the
                 Damage
                 he
                 sustains
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 another
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 concern'd
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 the
                 Agreement
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 do
                 mingle
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Deceit
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 the
                 Parties
                 agreed
                 being
                 partakers
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Agreement
                   stands
                   firm
                
                 notwithstanding
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 suffers
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 demand
                 Reparation
                 of
                 the
                 loss
                 he
                 sustains
                 by
                 his
                 Malice
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Fear
                   doth
                   not
                   always
                   break
                   contracts
                   .
                
                 Fear
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 freedom
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 20th
                 Chapter
                 of
                 this
                 part
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 doth
                 it
                 dissolve
                 Contracts
                 .
                 The
                 suffering
                 or
                 punishment
                 that
                 is
                 threatned
                 by
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 or
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 consent
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 Agreement
                 or
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 cannot
                 invalidate
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 should
                 go
                 about
                 by
                 any
                 unjust
                 force
                 to
                 compel
                 us
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 Injury
                 they
                 do
                 unto
                 me
                 by
                 the
                 unjust
                 fear
                 they
                 cast
                 me
                 into
                 ,
                 makes
                 them
                 incapable
                 of
                 having
                 any
                 Right
                 over
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Damage
                 caused
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 repassed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Compensation
                 ,
                 that
                 Obligation
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 satisfaction
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 presently
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 restored
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   About
                   what
                   things
                   Agreements
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 promised
                 ,
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 required
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 Power
                 ;
                 for
                 otherwise
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 Madness
                 or
                 Dishonesty
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 Promise
                 or
                 Covenant
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 perform
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 body
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 perform
                 Impossibilities
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 common
                 Rule
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   Obligation
                   to
                   Impossibles
                   .
                
                 For
                 tho'
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   was
                   made
                
                 the
                 thing
                 was
                 possible
                 ,
                 if
                 afterwards
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 fault
                 or
                 neglect
                 of
                 the
                 
                   party
                   bound
                
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 impossible
                 ,
                 the
                 Obligation
                 is
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Covenant
                 becoms
                 void
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   They
                   must
                   be
                   things
                   lawful
                   or
                   permitted
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Lawful
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 promiseth
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 Whore
                 the
                 meeting
                 ;
                 or
                 hath
                 past
                 his
                 Word
                 to
                 Maim
                 or
                 Kill
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 Oath
                 or
                 Promise
                 .
                 Because
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 bind
                 himself
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 perform
                 :
                 Now
                 the
                 Laws
                 have
                 absolutely
                 depriv'd
                 him
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 power
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 execute
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 plainly
                 prohibit
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 guilty
                 ,
                 who
                 promises
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 
                 Law
                 forbids
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 doubly
                 so
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 Promis'd
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 does
                 stand
                 to
                 his
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   They
                   must
                   be
                   such
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   Right
                   to
                   .
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 They
                 must
                 be
                 
                   Our
                   things
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 Right
                 and
                 Propriety
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 Promise
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 case
                 we
                 have
                 Promised
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 Promised
                 shall
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 over
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 Command
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 use
                 our
                 utmost
                 Diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 omit
                 nothing
                 (
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Civil
                 way
                 we
                 can
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 make
                 good
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 so
                 Promised
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Promises
                   are
                   made
                   two
                   several
                   ways
                   .
                
                 A
                 Promise
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 2
                 several
                 ways
                 ,
                 either
                 Absolutely
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   upon
                   Condition
                
                 .
                 Now
                 a
                 Condition
                 may
                 be
                 2
                 ways
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 Possible
                 or
                 Impossible
                 .
                 An
                 
                   Impossible
                   Condition
                
                 is
                 either
                 taken
                 Physically
                 or
                 Morally
                 .
                 A
                 Condition
                 is
                 
                   Physically
                   Impossible
                
                 ,
                 when
                 considering
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Order
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 the
                 Matter
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Morally
                   Impossible
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 forbidden
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Honesty
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 Promises
                 are
                 either
                 made
                 by
                 our selves
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 Intervening
                 Persons
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 likewise
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 perform
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 have
                 carried
                 themselves
                 honestly
                 and
                 faithfully
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 done
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Order
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXVIII
                 .
                 Of
                 Special
                 Compacts
                 or
                 Agreements
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   a
                   Contract
                   is
                
                 THo'
                 a
                 Covenant
                 and
                 Contract
                 be
                 often
                 confounded
                 by
                 Authors
                 ,
                 and
                 include
                 ,
                 as
                 ULPIANUS
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 Consent
                 or
                 Agreement
                 of
                 two
                 or
                 more
                 Persons
                 ;
                 yet
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 exactly
                 ,
                 a
                 Contract
                 seems
                 chiefly
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 an
                 Interchangable
                 giving
                 and
                 receiving
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 chiefly
                 conversant
                 about
                 things
                 of
                 Commerce
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Of
                   Contracts
                   Nominate
                   and
                   Innominate
                   .
                
                 Of
                 Contracts
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 called
                 Nominate
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Selling
                   ,
                   Buying
                   ,
                   Lending
                   ,
                   Letting
                   ,
                   Pawning
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 which
                 have
                 a
                 particular
                 Name
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 others
                 .
                 Others
                 Innominate
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 particular
                 Name
                 belonging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 only
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 Name
                 of
                 Contracts
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 reducible
                 to
                 4
                 kinds
                 :
                 
                   I
                   give
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   give
                   ;
                   I
                   give
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   do
                   :
                   I
                   do
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   give
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   do
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   do
                   .
                
                 In
                 all
                 which
                 Contracts
                 ,
                 an
                 Action
                 is
                 allowed
                 in
                 any
                 Form
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 certain
                 one
                 cannot
                 be
                 assigned
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 plenty
                 of
                 Business
                 or
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 Words
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Some
                   are
                   Gratuitous
                   ,
                   others
                   Burthensom
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   Contracts
                
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 Lucrative
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 called
                 Gratuitous
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 by
                 which
                 Profit
                 accrues
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Parties
                 concerned
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Intervening
                 of
                 a
                 Merchandize
                 or
                 Price
                 :
                 And
                 Burthensom
                 or
                 Chargeable
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 both
                 Parties
                 have
                 an
                 Equal
                 burthen
                 charg'd
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Recompensation
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 all
                 burthensom
                 and
                 
                   chargeable
                   Contracts
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Parties
                 concern'd
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 have
                 an
                 equal
                 Advantage
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 undergo
                 a
                 like
                 Burthen
                 .
                 Insomuch
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 otherwise
                 happen
                 ,
                 the
                 Party
                 who
                 finds
                 himself
                 frustrated
                 ,
                 hath
                 Right
                 to
                 demand
                 what
                 is
                 wanting
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 Contract
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 usual
                 in
                 
                   well-governed
                   Cities
                
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 prizes
                 of
                 every
                 thing
                 set
                 and
                 stated
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 all
                 common
                 Abuses
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Gratuitous
                   ,
                   or
                   Lucrative
                   Contracts
                   are
                   Lending
                   .
                
                 Gratuitous
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Lucrative
                   Contracts
                
                 ,
                 are
                 commonly
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 these
                 three
                 ;
                 a
                 Loan
                 ,
                 a
                 Commission
                 or
                 Charge
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Depositum
                 or
                 Trust
                 .
                 A
                 Loan
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 granted
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 recompence
                 therefore
                 received
                 or
                 appointed
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 his
                 concern
                 who
                 borrows
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 very
                 careful
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 Lent
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 use
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 prescrib'd
                 by
                 the
                 Lender
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 is
                 oblig'd
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 same
                 whole
                 and
                 sound
                 ;
                 excepting
                 so
                 much
                 only
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 worse
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 using
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 thing
                 Lent
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 borrowed
                 it
                 ,
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 lost
                 or
                 spoil'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Value
                 of
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 restor'd
                 by
                 the
                 Borrower
                 to
                 the
                 Owner
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 better
                 kept
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Owners
                 keeping
                 ,
                 the
                 Borrower
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 so
                 happen
                 that
                 the
                 Borrower
                 hath
                 laid
                 out
                 any
                 thing
                 towards
                 the
                 mending
                 or
                 improvement
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 Just
                 that
                 the
                 Owner
                 should
                 repay
                 it
                 ,
                 besides
                 those
                 Expences
                 which
                 always
                 attend
                 the
                 ordinary
                 use
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   Charge
                   or
                   Command
                   .
                
                 A
                 Charge
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Man
                 takes
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 perform
                 a
                 Commission
                 he
                 is
                 charg'd
                 with
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 hope
                 of
                 Reward
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 who
                 undertakes
                 any
                 such
                 Charge
                 at
                 the
                 Instance
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 ,
                 must
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 be
                 punctual
                 in
                 performance
                 thereof
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 no
                 Body
                 trusts
                 his
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 Friend
                 of
                 whose
                 Faithfulness
                 he
                 is
                 assured
                 ,
                 the
                 Undertaker
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 Solicitous
                 to
                 shew
                 himself
                 an
                 honest
                 and
                 true
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 he
                 answer
                 the
                 Expectation
                 of
                 his
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Confidence
                 he
                 puts
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 who
                 undertakes
                 any
                 Command
                 or
                 Charge
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 allow'd
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Expences
                 or
                 Damages
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Executing
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Commands
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   A
                   Pledge
                   or
                   Trust
                   .
                
                 A
                 Trust
                 is
                 a
                 Contract
                 ,
                 whereby
                 something
                 is
                 entrusted
                 with
                 another
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 .
                 The
                 Person
                 with
                 whom
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 entrusted
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Depository
                 ;
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 great
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 he
                 is
                 entrusted
                 with
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 lost
                 or
                 spoil'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 always
                 ready
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 the
                 Deposer
                 ,
                 to
                 restore
                 it
                 .
                 Except
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 for
                 his
                 Advantage
                 to
                 want
                 it
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 found
                 better
                 ;
                 because
                 of
                 some
                 imminent
                 Danger
                 ,
                 to
                 defer
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 it
                 till
                 a
                 later
                 date
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 the
                 Depository
                 may
                 not
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 except
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Owners
                   permission
                
                 ;
                 if
                 either
                 it
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 grows
                 the
                 worse
                 for
                 using
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 Owners
                 Concern
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 hid
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Sight
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Burthensom
                   or
                   Chargeable
                   Contracts
                   ,
                   are
                   Permutation
                   .
                
                 The
                 most
                 Ancient
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Chargeable
                   Contracts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 by
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 is
                 Permutation
                 or
                 Exchange
                 ,
                 used
                 before
                 Mony
                 was
                 Coyn'd
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 indifferent
                 Price
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 Formality
                 whereof
                 is
                 prescribed
                 §
                 .
                 
                   Item
                   ●retium
                   de
                   Empt.
                   &
                   Vendit
                   :
                   I
                   willingly
                   graunt
                   you
                   the
                   thing
                   you
                   desire
                   of
                   me
                   upon
                   this
                   Condition
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   likewise
                   do
                   ,
                   graunt
                   me
                   another
                   thing
                   which
                   I
                   ask
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   tacit
                   Estimation
                   of
                   both
                   the
                   things
                   made
                   by
                   our selves
                   .
                
                 Opposit
                 to
                 this
                 Contract
                 is
                 Donation
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 thing
                 without
                 any
                 Compulsion
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 meer
                 Benevolence
                 and
                 Good-will
                 is
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 another
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 any
                 Equality
                 should
                 be
                 observed
                 therein
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Buying
                   and
                   Selling.
                   
                
                 To
                 Permutation
                 belongs
                 also
                 Buying
                 and
                 Selling
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 either
                 purchased
                 or
                 let
                 go
                 for
                 a
                 Price
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 there
                 lies
                 an
                 Obligation
                 on
                 the
                 Buyer
                 ,
                 to
                 deliver
                 the
                 Price
                 agreed
                 on
                 for
                 the
                 Commodity
                 ;
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 the
                 Seller
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 let
                 go
                 the
                 Commodity
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Pri●●
                   ▪
                
                 Which
                 is
                 done
                 many
                 ways
                 :
                 As
                 First
                 ,
                 When
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 mutual
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Buyer
                 immediately
                 offers
                 his
                 Mony
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Seller
                 his
                 
                   Merchandize
                   .
                   Secondly
                
                 ,
                 When
                 tho'
                 the
                 Merchandize
                 be
                 immediately
                 deliver'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Price
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 paid
                 till
                 such
                 a
                 set
                 time
                 after
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 When
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Parties
                 are
                 Agreed
                 about
                 the
                 price
                 ,
                 the
                 Merchandize
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 deliver'd
                 till
                 a
                 certain
                 Time.
                 In
                 which
                 last
                 Contract
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 consentaneous
                 both
                 to
                 Reason
                 and
                 Justice
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 lost
                 or
                 spoil'd
                 before
                 the
                 prefixed
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Seller
                 should
                 bear
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 after
                 that
                 time
                 expired
                 ,
                 the
                 Buyer
                 neglect
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 the
                 Commodity
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 damage
                 happen
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 at
                 his
                 Loss
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Letting
                   and
                   Hiring
                
                 Letting
                 and
                 Hiring
                 ,
                 are
                 near
                 of
                 Kin
                 to
                 Buying
                 and
                 Selling
                 ,
                 whereby
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 appointed
                 Price
                 ,
                 the
                 use
                 or
                 worth
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 granted
                 .
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 appointed
                 Price
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 (
                 saith
                 JUSTINIAN
                 ,
                 
                   Inst.
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 
                 Titul
                 .
                 25.
                 )
                 I
                 give
                 a
                 Fuller
                 Cloth
                 to
                 be
                 dressed
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 a
                 Botcher
                 Cloaths
                 to
                 be
                 mended
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 a
                 Set
                 price
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 afterwards
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 agreed
                 upon
                 between
                 us
                 ;
                 this
                 Contract
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 Letting
                 or
                 Hiring
                 ,
                 but
                 allows
                 an
                 Action
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 a
                 precise
                 Form
                 of
                 Words
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   What
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   observ'd
                   in
                   Hiring
                   .
                
                 About
                 this
                 Contract
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 Time
                 of
                 Hiring
                 the
                 thing
                 be
                 spoiled
                 or
                 perish
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 hires
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 Price
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 thing
                 design'd
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 use
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Owner
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 deliver
                 safe
                 and
                 sound
                 ,
                 does
                 chance
                 to
                 suffer
                 any
                 loss
                 or
                 detriment
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 less
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 it
                 is
                 appropriated
                 to
                 :
                 He
                 who
                 Hires
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 with
                 Justice
                 detract
                 so
                 much
                 from
                 the
                 Price
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 become
                 less
                 fit
                 for
                 its
                 intended
                 use
                 ;
                 tho'
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 where
                 the
                 increase
                 or
                 incom
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 uncertain
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 If
                 a
                 Man
                 have
                 hired
                 a
                 Field
                 ,
                 whose
                 Fruits
                 have
                 been
                 spoiled
                 by
                 the
                 Unseasonableness
                 of
                 the
                 Weather
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 notwithstanding
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 Hire
                 he
                 hath
                 agreed
                 for
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 Incom
                 he
                 has
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Year
                 ,
                 be
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 plentiful
                 Incom
                 doth
                 not
                 increase
                 the
                 Hire
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 it
                 seem
                 Equal
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 scarce
                 Increase
                 should
                 diminish
                 it
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 frequently
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Years
                 Barrenness
                 ,
                 is
                 compensated
                 by
                 the
                 Fruitfulness
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Things
                   lent
                   .
                
                 Lending
                 is
                 a
                 Contract
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 Man
                 delivers
                 something
                 of
                 his
                 Goods
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 upon
                 Condition
                 that
                 he
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 Space
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 do
                 restore
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 and
                 goodness
                 .
                 
                   Things
                   lent
                
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 spent
                 or
                 consumed
                 by
                 using
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 consist
                 in
                 Number
                 ,
                 as
                 Mony
                 ;
                 in
                 Weight
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Gold
                   ,
                   Silver
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 Measure
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Wine
                   ,
                   Oil
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Gospel
                   Law
                
                 Commands
                 us
                 to
                 lend
                 ,
                 without
                 expecting
                 any
                 Gain
                 or
                 Advantage
                 to
                 our
                 seives
                 there
                 from
                 :
                 Which
                 Law
                 is
                 transgrest
                 by
                 the
                 Usurer
                 ,
                 who
                 tho'
                 he
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 relieve
                 the
                 Wants
                 of
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 Usury
                 gain
                 thereby
                 ,
                 and
                 enriches
                 himself
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 miserable
                 Remains
                 of
                 Shipwrack
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 unnatural
                 Cruelty
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 kind
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Distinction
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 make
                 here
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ceasing
                   Gain
                
                 and
                 
                   Emergent
                   Damage
                
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 his
                 Case
                 is
                 different
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   lends
                   Mony
                
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 desires
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 deliver
                 himself
                 from
                 his
                 present
                 Necessities
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 Negotiate
                 therewith
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 advance
                 of
                 Gain
                 to
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 Mony
                 he
                 hath
                 borrowed
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 miserably
                 Poor
                 and
                 opprest
                 by
                 a
                 Cruel
                 Creditor
                 ,
                 desires
                 to
                 borrow
                 a
                 Sum
                 of
                 Mony
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 desires
                 ought
                 either
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 freely
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Pity
                 to
                 his
                 Condition
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 be
                 lent
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 demand
                 of
                 Use
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Conditions
                   of
                   the
                   Contract
                   of
                   a
                   Society
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 Contract
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 
                   Society
                   Contract
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Partnership
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Agreement
                 of
                 2
                 or
                 more
                 Persons
                 ,
                 whereby
                 something
                 proper
                 to
                 make
                 Gain
                 with
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Mony
                   ,
                   Work
                   ,
                   Industry
                
                 )
                 is
                 contributed
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 Common
                 Use
                 or
                 Advantage
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Society
                 or
                 Partnership
                 may
                 be
                 Just
                 ,
                 3
                 things
                 chiefly
                 are
                 required
                 ▪
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Trade
                 or
                 Dealing
                 they
                 intend
                 be
                 Just
                 and
                 Lawful
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Unlawful
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 their
                 Shares
                 in
                 Gain
                 and
                 Loss
                 ,
                 be
                 equally
                 proportion'd
                 to
                 the
                 Shares
                 of
                 the
                 Stock
                 laid
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 several
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Partnership
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 his
                 Gain
                 may
                 be
                 greater
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 greater
                 Share
                 in
                 the
                 Stock
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 less
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 less
                 ;
                 because
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 every
                 ones
                 Due
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Loss
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 be
                 Common
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 equally
                 divided
                 amongst
                 the
                 Partners
                 ;
                 tho'
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Contract
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 contributes
                 Mony
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 his
                 Work
                 or
                 Labour
                 only
                 ;
                 which
                 frequently
                 is
                 Equivalent
                 to
                 Mony.
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Origial
                 Contract
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 heeded
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Parties
                 are
                 agreed
                 about
                 their
                 Shares
                 of
                 Loss
                 and
                 Gain
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXIX
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 ways
                 the
                 Obligation
                 ,
                 arising
                 from
                 Covenants
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 dissolved
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   Obligation
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   by
                   Solution
                   of
                   Payment
                   .
                
                 SEeing
                 that
                 Obligation
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Tye
                 or
                 Engagement
                 laid
                 upon
                 us
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 whereby
                 ,
                 as
                 JUSTINIAN
                 saith
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 of
                 Necessity
                 bound
                 to
                 pay
                 some
                 thing
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 readily
                 and
                 Naturally
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 paying
                 or
                 satisfying
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 thereby
                 the
                 Duties
                 thence
                 arising
                 cease
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Action
                 whereby
                 a
                 Man
                 before
                 was
                 Bound
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 this
                 Payment
                 may
                 be
                 duly
                 made
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Debtor
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Debtor
                 is
                 quitted
                 of
                 his
                 Obligation
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Mony
                 be
                 paid
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 tho'
                 without
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 the
                 Debtor
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 necessary
                 always
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 Debt
                 to
                 the
                 Creditor
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 paid
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 appointed
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   By
                   Donation
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 An
                 Obligation
                 is
                 dissolved
                 by
                 Donation
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 Remission
                 ,
                 or
                 Forgiving
                 of
                 the
                 Debt
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 done
                 either
                 by
                 Acceptilation
                 or
                 
                   Imaginary
                   Payment
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 some
                 Signs
                 intimating
                 a
                 Consent
                 or
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 old
                 was
                 in
                 use
                 amongst
                 the
                 Greeks
                 ;
                 the
                 Debtor
                 speaking
                 these
                 Words
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   have
                   received
                   so
                   much
                   Mony
                   :
                
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 Creditor
                 delivering
                 his
                 Bond
                 or
                 Note
                 ,
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   received
                   them
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   III.
                   By
                   Compensation
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Obligations
                
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 Compensation
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 Creditor
                 by
                 a
                 former
                 Engagement
                 was
                 a
                 Debtor
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 Debtor
                 ,
                 owing
                 him
                 something
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 and
                 value
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 things
                 deliver'd
                 for
                 use
                 ,
                 an
                 Equivalent
                 is
                 reckon'd
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Actions
                 at
                 Law
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 Compensation
                 was
                 always
                 allow'd
                 of
                 ;
                 viz.
                 an
                 Exception
                 ,
                 whereby
                 any
                 Man
                 rids
                 himself
                 of
                 his
                 Creditor
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 his
                 Debtor
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 Debt
                 is
                 Compensated
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Debt
                   ,
                   Fraud
                
                 with
                 Fraud
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Fault
                 with
                 a
                 Fault
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 very
                 very
                 Justly
                 too
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 rather
                 not
                 to
                 pay
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 redemand
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 paid
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   By
                   a
                   contrary
                   Will.
                   
                
                 In
                 the
                 Fourth
                 place
                 ,
                 Obligations
                 that
                 are
                 entred
                 into
                 by
                 Consent
                 or
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 are
                 dissolved
                 by
                 a
                 
                   contrary
                   Will
                
                 :
                 For
                 suppose
                 TITIUS
                 and
                 SEJUS
                 have
                 agreed
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 SEJUS
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Ground
                 for
                 100
                 Pieces
                 of
                 Gold
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 Mony
                 be
                 paid
                 down
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Land
                 delivered
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 agree
                 together
                 to
                 break
                 their
                 Contract
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 that
                 Contract
                 would
                 be
                 dissolved
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Contracts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 and
                 ratified
                 by
                 Agreement
                 and
                 Consent
                 ,
                 especially
                 that
                 of
                 Partnership
                 ,
                 which
                 continues
                 only
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Parties
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Mind
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   By
                   the
                   intervening
                   of
                   a
                   New
                   Agreement
                
                 Obligations
                 also
                 are
                 dissolved
                 by
                 the
                 Intervening
                 of
                 a
                 New
                 Obligation
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Debt
                 which
                 John
                 owes
                 me
                 ,
                 should
                 by
                 Agreement
                 be
                 made
                 payable
                 to
                 me
                 by
                 Paul
                 ;
                 because
                 this
                 intervening
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Person
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 new
                 Obligation
                 to
                 take
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 annuls
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 latter
                 Agreement
                 be
                 advantageous
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 it
                 were
                 quite
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 it
                 notwithstanding
                 make
                 void
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   By
                   urgent
                   Necessity
                
                 An
                 Obligation
                 is
                 likewise
                 made
                 void
                 by
                 
                   urgent
                   Necessity
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 a
                 Debtor
                 that
                 is
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 extream
                 Want
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 pay
                 his
                 Creditor
                 ,
                 tho
                 labouring
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Extremity
                 of
                 Want
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 Extream
                 Necessity
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Condition
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 Possession
                 is
                 accounted
                 the
                 better
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   By
                   breach
                   of
                   Word
                   or
                   Articles
                   .
                
                 He
                 that
                 breaks
                 his
                 Promise
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 perform
                 his
                 Articles
                 ,
                 doth
                 rather
                 break
                 off
                 the
                 Obligation
                 ,
                 than
                 make
                 it
                 to
                 cease
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 all
                 Contracts
                 are
                 mutual
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Parties
                 are
                 equally
                 bound
                 to
                 perform
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 agreed
                 to
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 breaks
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Contract
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Pledging
                 of
                 our
                 Faithfulness
                 ,
                 supposeth
                 the
                 Faithfulness
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 party
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 Condition
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 perform
                 what
                 you
                 require
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 do
                 first
                 what
                 I
                 require
                 of
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 stand
                 to
                 my
                 Promise
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 you
                 inviolably
                 observe
                 the
                 Agreement
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   By
                   Death
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 An
                 Obligation
                 is
                 annull'd
                 by
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 Contract
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 rests
                 only
                 upon
                 one
                 Person
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Agreement
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 two
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 the
                 Subject
                 is
                 destroy'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Accidents
                 which
                 do
                 attend
                 it
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 needs
                 perish
                 likewise
                 .
                 Except
                 that
                 the
                 Heir
                 of
                 the
                 deceased
                 Party
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 inclination
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Deceased
                 ,
                 do
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 said
                 Obligation
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 Last
                 Will
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 he
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 Debts
                 of
                 the
                 Deceased
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Estate
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 his
                 Heir
                 upon
                 that
                 Condition
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXX
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Laws
                 that
                 concern
                 Speaking
                 and
                 and
                 Swearing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Deceitfulness
                   in
                   Speech
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   avoided
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 Covenants
                 and
                 Contracts
                 are
                 performed
                 by
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Society
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   mens
                   Minds
                
                 be
                 made
                 known
                 by
                 Speech
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 add
                 something
                 here
                 concerning
                 the
                 Duties
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 Speaking
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 heeded
                 in
                 Swearing
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 Speech
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 deceive
                 any
                 one
                 by
                 our
                 Words
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 other
                 Signs
                 used
                 instead
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 expressing
                 of
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 our
                 Minds
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 our
                 Speech
                 or
                 Words
                 must
                 be
                 constant
                 and
                 inviolable
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 amongst
                 Animals
                 ,
                 some
                 outward
                 Species
                 do
                 remain
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 discern
                 things
                 Friendly
                 or
                 Inimical
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Conditions
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   in
                   Speech
                   .
                
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 Praescript
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Natural
                   Law
                
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 understood
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 Notice
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 double
                 Obligation
                 lies
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 speak
                 ,
                 with
                 Relation
                 to
                 their
                 Words
                 or
                 
                   Speech
                   .
                   First
                
                 ,
                 That
                 those
                 who
                 use
                 the
                 same
                 Speech
                 or
                 Language
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 certain
                 and
                 determinate
                 Words
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 such
                 certain
                 and
                 determinate
                 Things
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Language
                 that
                 is
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 or
                 City
                 where
                 a
                 Man
                 lives
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 own
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 to
                 Coin
                 new
                 Words
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 long
                 approv'd
                 of
                 by
                 Use
                 and
                 Custom
                 ,
                 and
                 signifie
                 things
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 and
                 understood
                 by
                 all
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 every
                 one
                 do
                 so
                 open
                 his
                 Mind
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 clearly
                 to
                 manifest
                 what
                 he
                 intends
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 clearly
                 apprehended
                 by
                 him
                 he
                 speaks
                 to
                 .
                 This
                 Obligation
                 may
                 arise
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 a
                 particular
                 Agreement
                 a
                 Man
                 hath
                 made
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 discover
                 unto
                 him
                 what
                 he
                 knows
                 about
                 such
                 a
                 business
                 .
                 As
                 when
                 one
                 Agrees
                 with
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 Master
                 of
                 any
                 Art
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Precept
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Law
                
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 impart
                 his
                 Science
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 either
                 for
                 his
                 Profit
                 and
                 Advantage
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 prevent
                 some
                 Evil
                 that
                 threatens
                 him
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 whether
                 Perfect
                 or
                 Imperfect
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 discover
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 concerning
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 Interrogated
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   When
                   we
                   may
                   dissemble
                   our
                   Thoughts
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 speak
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Temper
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 open
                 and
                 simple
                 Declaration
                 may
                 be
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 give
                 them
                 occasion
                 of
                 hindring
                 and
                 opposing
                 what
                 we
                 are
                 about
                 ;
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 lawful
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 dissemble
                 our
                 Minds
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 palliate
                 our
                 Intentions
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 our
                 Duty
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 we
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 good
                 Reason
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 crost
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 we
                 intend
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 call'd
                 Lying
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 our
                 VVords
                 do
                 not
                 exactly
                 represent
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 our
                 Mind
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 of
                 set
                 purpose
                 carry
                 another
                 Sense
                 ,
                 than
                 our
                 meaning
                 really
                 is
                 ;
                 nor
                 hath
                 he
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 direct
                 our
                 Speech
                 ,
                 any
                 Right
                 to
                 understand
                 or
                 know
                 them
                 :
                 Neither
                 are
                 we
                 bound
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 to
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 apprehend
                 our
                 Intentions
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 frequently
                 Expedient
                 in
                 
                   Human
                   Society
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Truth
                 should
                 be
                 hid
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 about
                 to
                 be
                 undertaken
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 from
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 ma●y
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Fiction
                   is
                   no
                   Lie.
                   
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 L●ar
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 play
                 ,
                 by
                 set
                 Words
                 and
                 Gestures
                 ,
                 endeavours
                 to
                 conceal
                 his
                 Intentions
                 ,
                 to
                 deceive
                 the
                 party
                 he
                 plays
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 inveigle
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 whereby
                 he
                 may
                 lose
                 the
                 game
                 .
                 Nor
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 
                   feigned
                   Stories
                
                 and
                 Fables
                 deceives
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 Children
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 capable
                 of
                 down-right
                 Truth
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 excite
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 Vertue
                 and
                 the
                 Hatred
                 of
                 Vice.
                 Nor
                 he
                 who
                 imposes
                 upon
                 an
                 
                   Angry
                   Person
                
                 ,
                 comforts
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 sorrowful
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 colour'd
                 Speeches
                 persuades
                 a
                 sick
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Medicin
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 is
                 very
                 grateful
                 and
                 pleasant
                 .
                 Because
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 are
                 done
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 deceive
                 or
                 wrong
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ease
                 them
                 of
                 that
                 Passion
                 which
                 afflicts
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 quite
                 different
                 where
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 declare
                 his
                 Mind
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 because
                 by
                 using
                 doubtful
                 Speeches
                 ,
                 or
                 discovering
                 only
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 he
                 becomes
                 unfaithful
                 ,
                 and
                 sins
                 against
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Justice
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   What
                   an
                   Oath
                   is
                   .
                
                 Our
                 Speech
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 ratified
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 an
                 Oath
                 .
                 For
                 an
                 Oath
                 is
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 GOD
                 to
                 wi●n●●s
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 what
                 we
                 do
                 assert
                 :
                 Or
                 as
                 others
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   Religious
                   Act
                   ,
                   whereby
                   we
                   call
                   upon
                   GOD
                   as
                   the
                   Supream
                   Truth
                   ,
                   in
                   witness
                   to
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   sufficiently
                   known
                   to
                   others
                   .
                
                 And
                 accordingly
                 the
                 very
                 Heathens
                 themselves
                 knew
                 of
                 no
                 stronger
                 tie
                 whereby
                 to
                 engage
                 to
                 be
                 faithful
                 and
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 who
                 take
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 do
                 bind
                 themselves
                 by
                 the
                 Aw
                 and
                 Reverence
                 they
                 have
                 for
                 GOD
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 their
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stand
                 to
                 their
                 Covenants
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 own
                 that
                 GOD
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 worship
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Omnipotent
                 and
                 Omniscient
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Man
                 is
                 found
                 so
                 wicked
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 dare
                 to
                 provoke
                 his
                 Indignation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 engage
                 his
                 Revenge
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 also
                 who
                 swears
                 by
                 false
                 gods
                 ,
                 supposing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 perform
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 sworn
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 breaks
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 Perjur'd
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Three
                   kinds
                   of
                   Oaths
                   .
                
                 An
                 Oath
                 is
                 either
                 Assertory
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 confirm
                 an
                 Assertion
                 about
                 a
                 thing
                 present
                 or
                 past
                 ;
                 when
                 no
                 better
                 way
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 an
                 Oath
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 required
                 of
                 Witnesses
                 before
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 have
                 any
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Fact.
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 Oath
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Promissory
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 by
                 
                   Oath
                   promises
                
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 binds
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 performance
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 Oath
                 of
                 Decision
                 ,
                 where
                 2
                 are
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 contest
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 presenting
                 themselves
                 before
                 the
                 Judge
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 taking
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 doth
                 decide
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 contest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Conditions
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   in
                   every
                   Oath
                   .
                
                 That
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 Obligation
                 upon
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 Oath
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 requisit
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 know
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 
                   true
                   or
                   false
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 asserts
                 or
                 denies
                 by
                 Oath
                 ;
                 or
                 whilst
                 he
                 speaks
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 thinks
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 persuaded
                 thereof
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 swears
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 he
                 judges
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 his
                 Oath
                 cannot
                 be
                 blamed
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 speaks
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 thinks
                 and
                 is
                 persuaded
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 requisit
                 that
                 he
                 take
                 his
                 Oath
                 Seriously
                 and
                 with
                 mature
                 Deliberation
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 who
                 repeats
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 thereby
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 speaks
                 them
                 seriously
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 posture
                 and
                 formality
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 take
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 he
                 intends
                 nothing
                 less
                 in
                 his
                 Mind
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 and
                 faithful
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 swears
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   swear
                   contrary
                   to
                   our
                   Conscience
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 cannot
                 assent
                 to
                 their
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 who
                 suppose
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 who
                 is
                 brought
                 before
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 Debt
                 of
                 100
                 pieces
                 of
                 Gold
                 which
                 he
                 owes
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 may
                 swear
                 falsly
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 knows
                 that
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 that
                 M●ny
                 should
                 cast
                 him
                 into
                 extream
                 Difficulties
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 ,
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 produced
                 as
                 the
                 witness
                 to
                 a
                 Lye
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 behold
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 would
                 Judge
                 and
                 Revenge
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 daring
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 do
                 affront
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 else
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 deny
                 a
                 just
                 Debt
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 deny
                 GOD
                 to
                 be
                 Just
                 and
                 Equal
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 promise
                 impunity
                 to
                 
                   perjured
                   Persons
                
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 ▪
                 it
                 be
                 lawful
                 for
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 forswear
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 think
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 validity
                 and
                 reverence
                 of
                 Oaths
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 Covenants
                 and
                 Contracts
                 will
                 be
                 banisht
                 from
                 the
                 Societies
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 but
                 
                   Fraud
                   ,
                   Deceit
                
                 and
                 Iniquity
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 agreements
                 and
                 dealings
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   t●
                   be
                   considered
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   that
                   swears
                   or
                   takes
                   an
                   Oath
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 must
                 not
                 every
                 Oath
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 such
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 assured
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 all
                 the
                 Conditions
                 requisit
                 to
                 a
                 Valid
                 and
                 Lawful
                 Oath
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 rigorously
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 perfunctorily
                 examined
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 out
                 of
                 
                   hatred
                   swears
                
                 against
                 another
                 ;
                 or
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 tertified
                 by
                 the
                 Threats
                 of
                 an
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 doth
                 conform
                 his
                 Promise
                 with
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 is
                 supposed
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 sworn
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 did
                 it
                 with
                 any
                 voluntary
                 Deliberation
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 hurried
                 on
                 by
                 fear
                 and
                 Passion
                 only
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 promiseth
                 somewhat
                 to
                 another
                 indeterminately
                 ,
                 and
                 confirms
                 his
                 Promise
                 with
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 thereby
                 to
                 grant
                 to
                 another
                 what
                 is
                 dishonest
                 ,
                 absurd
                 or
                 hurtful
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 demand
                 is
                 led
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 would
                 not
                 desire
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 morally
                 impossible
                 or
                 unjust
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXI
                 .
                 Of
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Duties
                 thence
                 arising
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   State
                   and
                   Condion
                   of
                   the
                   First
                   Men.
                   
                
                 NOthing
                 is
                 more
                 celebrated
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Antient
                   Poets
                
                 ,
                 than
                 their
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Men
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Golden
                   Age
                   was
                   first
                   ,
                   which
                   uncompel'd
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   without
                   Rule
                   ,
                   in
                   Faith
                   and
                   Truth
                   excel'd
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   then
                   there
                   was
                   nor
                   Punishment
                   ,
                   nor
                   Fear
                   ;
                
                 
                   Nor
                   Threatning
                   Laws
                   in
                   Brass
                   ,
                   prescribed
                   were
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   suppliant
                   Crouching
                   Pris'ners
                   shook
                   to
                   see
                
                 
                   Their
                   Angry
                   Judge
                   ;
                   but
                   all
                   was
                   safe
                   and
                   free
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Terms
                 of
                 Mine
                 and
                 Thine
                 ,
                 now
                 too
                 familiar
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 known
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 thoughts
                 of
                 all
                 Men
                 conspir'd
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Publick
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 neglecting
                 his
                 own
                 particular
                 concerns
                 ,
                 was
                 only
                 solllcitous
                 for
                 the
                 Interest
                 and
                 Welfare
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Society
                 .
                 But
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 may
                 talk
                 of
                 this
                 Community
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 
                 things
                 were
                 ,
                 accounted
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 right
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 Occupant
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 did
                 challenge
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 his
                 
                   Labour
                   ,
                   Industry
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Good
                 Fort●ne
                 〈◊〉
                 had
                 got
                 possession
                 of
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 Abel
                 and
                 Gain●
                 who
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 were
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 yet
                 had
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 their
                 distinct
                 Families
                 and
                 distinct
                 
                   Possession
                   ▪
                
                 for
                 how
                 else
                 could
                 they
                 have
                 offered
                 ▪
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 GOD
                 ?
                 Or
                 how
                 could
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 offered
                 in
                 common
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 be
                 accepted
                 and
                 rejected
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 by
                 an
                 instinct
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 love
                 he
                 hears
                 to
                 himself
                 doth
                 affect
                 the
                 Possession
                 of
                 Goods
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ambitious
                 of
                 a
                 Lordship
                 or
                 Dominion
                 over
                 other
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   Dominion
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   Dominion
                   is
                   the
                   Power
                   or
                   Right
                   which
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   ●v●r
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   to
                   dispose
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   a
                   substance
                   belonging
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 Possessor
                 or
                 Owner
                 ,
                 can
                 dispose
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 his
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 best
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   giving
                   them
                   away
                   ,
                   Exchanging
                
                 or
                 Selling
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 hindring
                 any
                 one
                 ●lse
                 from
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Society
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Dominion
                   is
                   acquired
                   originally
                   by
                   occupation
                   of
                   what
                   never
                   belonged
                   to
                   any
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 2
                 General
                 ways
                 of
                 acquiring
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 vi●
                 .
                 Originally
                 and
                 Deriv●tively
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 former
                 of
                 those
                 ways
                 we
                 acquire
                 the
                 Dominon
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ▪
                 by
                 Occupation
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 profuse
                 Bounty
                 of
                 Nature
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Occupant
                 ,
                 or
                 him
                 who
                 first
                 challengeth
                 it
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 were
                 produced
                 for
                 the
                 Good
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 fall
                 under
                 then
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 ordered
                 by
                 a
                 just
                 Right
                 ,
                 that
                 things
                 should
                 be
                 his
                 who
                 first
                 claimed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 safely
                 enjoy
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 got
                 them
                 into
                 his
                 possession
                 before
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 because
                 under
                 this
                 name
                 of
                 Occupation
                 ,
                 are
                 understood
                 
                   Fowling
                   ,
                   Hunting
                
                 and
                 Fishing
                 ;
                 the
                 Birds
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 the
                 Beasts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Fishes
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nations
                 ,
                 begin
                 of
                 right
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 first
                 takes
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 
                   what
                   before
                   belonged
                   to
                   no
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   Natural
                   Right
                   becomes
                   his
                   who
                   first
                   occupies
                   or
                   seizeth
                   it
                   ,
                   Justinian
                   Inst.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   Rer.
                   Divis
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   By
                   Occupation
                   of
                   what
                   the
                   Owner
                   hath
                   relinquisht
                   .
                
                 Things
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 acquired
                 by
                 Occupation
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 derelinquisht
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 or
                 Owner
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 never
                 esteeming
                 them
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 L●rd
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 ●hings
                 which
                 during
                 a
                 storm
                 ,
                 are
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 lighten
                 the
                 Ship
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 do
                 still
                 continue
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 owners
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 cast
                 them
                 overboard
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 be
                 rid
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 casting
                 of
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 he
                 might
                 save
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 his
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Dominion
                   is
                   by
                   sever●l
                   ways
                   Derivatively
                   acquired
                   .
                
                 The
                 second
                 way
                 of
                 acquiring
                 Dominion
                 is
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 Tradition
                 or
                 Delivery
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 thing
                 passeth
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 conformable
                 to
                 Natural
                 Equity
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 his
                 Will
                 should
                 stand
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 translate
                 the
                 Dominion
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 nature
                 a
                 
                   corporal
                   thing
                
                 may
                 b●
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 passed
                 over
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 thus
                 past
                 over
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 or
                 Owner
                 ,
                 it
                 thereby
                 becomes
                 alienated
                 .
                 Or
                 by
                 Emption
                 or
                 Purchase
                 ;
                 and
                 things
                 so
                 acquired
                 ,
                 by
                 paying
                 unto
                 the
                 Seller
                 the
                 sum
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ,
                 or
                 satisfying
                 him
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 ▪
                 as
                 by
                 Promise
                 or
                 giving
                 him
                 a
                 Pledge
                 .
                 Or
                 by
                 a
                 
                   hare
                   signification
                   of
                   ones
                   Will
                   ▪
                
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 who
                 hath
                 lent
                 ,
                 let
                 ,
                 or
                 deposited
                 any
                 thing
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 should
                 afterwards
                 sell
                 me
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 or
                 bestow
                 it
                 upon
                 me
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 suffers
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 
                   mine
                   ▪
                
                 Limmediately
                 acquire
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 effectually
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 by
                 deed
                 past
                 it
                 over
                 to
                 me
                 ▪
                 Or
                 by
                 Succession
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 
                   Man
                   dies
                
                 Intestate
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 all
                 his
                 Goods
                 are
                 devolved
                 to
                 his
                 next
                 Heirs
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 conducive
                 to
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Society
                
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 a
                 Man
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Life
                   ▪
                   time
                
                 acquired
                 by
                 his
                 Labour
                 and
                 Industry
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 things
                 derelinquisht
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Seiser
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 Heirs
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 dies
                 Intestate
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 nearest
                 in
                 Blood
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   By
                   long
                   Possession
                   or
                   Prescription
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 way
                 of
                 acquiring
                 Dominion
                 by
                 
                   long
                   Possession
                
                 or
                 Prescription
                 ;
                 when
                 a
                 Man
                 hath
                 honestly
                 acquired
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 possest
                 the
                 same
                 without
                 Interruption
                 ,
                 the
                 Term
                 of
                 time
                 set
                 by
                 the
                 Law.
                 Because
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nations
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 relinquisht
                 and
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 challenged
                 by
                 any
                 Man.
                 And
                 therefore
                 after
                 the
                 Term
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 expired
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 Possession
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 thing
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 long
                 possest
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Dominion
                 or
                 Propriety
                 thereof
                 is
                 devolved
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 may
                 lawfully
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 not
                 ●nly
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 Court
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Sovereign
                   Magistrate
                
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 Power
                 for
                 the
                 Publick
                 Good
                 to
                 enact
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 continued
                 Possession
                 ,
                 the
                 Goods
                 of
                 one
                 Man
                 should
                 be
                 transferred
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 lest
                 continuing
                 so
                 long
                 doubtful
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 perpetually
                 give
                 occasion
                 to
                 fresh
                 suits
                 at
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   Law
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   after
                   Dominion
                   acquired
                   .
                
                 The
                 following
                 Laws
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 taken
                 their
                 Rise
                 from
                 the
                 acquiring
                 Dominion
                 of
                 
                   Corporal
                   things
                
                 .
                 The
                 First
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   no
                   body
                   disturb
                   the
                   Possession
                   of
                   another
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   suffer
                   him
                   with
                   Peace
                   and
                   Quietness
                   to
                   enjoy
                   his
                   acquired
                   Goods
                   :
                   so
                   as
                   not
                   fraudulently
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   any
                   decriment
                   or
                   damage
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   any
                   way
                   contribute
                   to
                   the
                   taking
                   of
                   them
                   away
                   from
                   him
                   .
                
                 By
                 which
                 
                   Law
                   ,
                   These
                   ,
                   Rapin
                
                 and
                 other
                 unjust
                 S●bstractions
                 of
                 Goods
                 are
                 forbid
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 violent
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 another
                 mans
                 Goods
                 must
                 be
                 avoided
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 clandestine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Owner
                 is
                 ignorant
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   10.
                   
                   Chap.
                   32
                
                 
                   Lens
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Worshipfull
                   S
                   r
                   John
                   Leveson
                   Gower
                   of
                   Trentham
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Stafford
                   Baronet
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Third
                   Law.
                   
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   If
                   we
                   have
                   spent
                   any
                   Goods
                   belonging
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   honestly
                   came
                   by
                   ,
                   then
                   only
                   the
                   Obligation
                   lies
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   of
                   restoring
                   so
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   Owner
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   profited
                   thereby
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   ●e
                   have
                   not
                   profited
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   neither
                   are
                   we
                   bound
                   to
                   restore
                   any
                   thing
                   .
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 honestly
                 possest
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 any
                 unjust
                 coming
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 both
                 came
                 by
                 it
                 and
                 spent
                 it
                 honestly
                 .
                 Nor
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 meer
                 receiving
                 it
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 left
                 .
                 Only
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 restitution
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 grown
                 more
                 Rich
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 thereby
                 he
                 have
                 spared
                 those
                 charges
                 which
                 otherwise
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 necessitated
                 to
                 ;
                 or
                 have
                 something
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Fourth
                   Law.
                   
                
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 another
                 be
                 acquired
                 by
                 a
                 chargeable
                 Title
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 the
                 Possessor
                 ,
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 its
                 true
                 Lord
                 ;
                 neither
                 hath
                 he
                 any
                 Right
                 ,
                 to
                 demand
                 of
                 the
                 Owner
                 ,
                 the
                 Mony
                 he
                 hath
                 laid
                 ou●
                 for
                 the
                 Purchase
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 can
                 only
                 demand
                 it
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 purchased
                 the
                 thing
                 .
                 
                   Except
                   it
                   be
                   made
                   appear
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   all
                   probability
                   the
                
                 Owner
                 
                   could
                   never
                   have
                   recovered
                   his
                
                 Goods
                 
                   without
                   being
                   at
                   some
                   Charges
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   accord
                   promised
                   ●t
                   reward
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   find
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   tell
                   him
                   news
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 Married
                 Persons
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   Matrimony
                   was
                   instituted
                   at
                   first
                   .
                
                 THE
                 first
                 
                   Divine
                   Institution
                
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 Good
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 ,
                 which
                 accordingly
                 hath
                 been
                 celebrated
                 and
                 esteemed
                 in
                 all
                 Nations
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Life
                 do
                 require
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 should
                 by
                 Propagation
                 preserve
                 their
                 kind
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 continual
                 Succession
                 secure
                 Mankind
                 from
                 utter
                 perishing
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Men
                 take
                 to
                 themselves
                 
                   Conjugal
                   Companions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 mee●helps
                 ,
                 at
                 once
                 provide
                 for
                 their
                 Posterity
                 and
                 Welfare
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Matrimony
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 Lawful
                 Conjunction
                 of
                 a
                 Husband
                 and
                 Wife
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 individual
                 intimacy
                 and
                 familiarity
                 ;
                 whosoever
                 enter
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 intention
                 of
                 passing
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 sweetly
                 and
                 pleasantly
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 this
                 mutual
                 consent
                 of
                 Souls
                 and
                 Bodies
                 :
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 desire
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 inclination
                 to
                 propagate
                 a
                 Succession
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 Happiness
                 they
                 shall
                 enjoy
                 in
                 that
                 State.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   All
                   Impurity
                   and
                   Filthiness
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 About
                 Matrimony
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 vehement
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 
                   other
                   Sex
                
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 put
                 into
                 Man
                 by
                 GOD
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 satisfying
                 of
                 his
                 voluptuousness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 base
                 and
                 infamous
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 drags
                 Repentance
                 after
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 
                   married
                   persons
                
                 might
                 live
                 more
                 happily
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 propagate
                 Posterity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 for
                 the
                 continuation
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 of
                 Nature
                 to
                 defile
                 ones
                 self
                 by
                 Lust
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 desire
                 any
                 other
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 the
                 
                   Nuptial
                   Bed
                
                 affords
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   obligation
                   upon
                   Man
                   to
                   enter
                   up
                   on
                   Matrimony
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 Man
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 an
                 absolute
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 with
                 permission
                 to
                 use
                 and
                 enjoy
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 destroying
                 or
                 hurting
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 an
                 Obligation
                 seems
                 to
                 lie
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 enter
                 upon
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 render
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 received
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 by
                 begetting
                 Childring
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 his
                 Parents
                 and
                 Ancestors
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Human
                   Society
                
                 cannot
                 ,
                 without
                 great
                 inconvenience
                 ,
                 permit
                 the
                 Propagation
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   kind
                
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 than
                 by
                 lawful
                 Marriage
                 ;
                 all
                 other
                 promiscuous
                 and
                 wandring
                 Lusts
                 being
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 punisht
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 whereby
                 either
                 an
                 unjust
                 Heir
                 is
                 clapt
                 upon
                 an
                 Estate
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Virgin
                 is
                 vitiated
                 .
                 Yet
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 one
                 therefore
                 bound
                 to
                 Marry
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 some
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 habit
                 and
                 constitution
                 of
                 their
                 Body
                 does
                 not
                 comport
                 therewith
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 only
                 who
                 cannot
                 well
                 live
                 without
                 a
                 Wife
                 ,
                 or
                 who
                 think
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 useful
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 by
                 marrying
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 continue
                 in
                 a
                 single
                 state
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Married
                   Persons
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   Faith
                   they
                   have
                   pledged
                   to
                   each
                   other
                   .
                
                 They
                 who
                 are
                 married
                 must
                 stedfastly
                 resolve
                 never
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 
                   Conjugal
                   Bond
                
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 unlawful
                 Lust
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Marriage
                 knot
                 ,
                 the
                 Husband
                 belongs
                 to
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wife
                 to
                 her
                 Husband
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 separates
                 them
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 a
                 
                   Murtherer
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 severely
                 punish'd
                 .
                 The
                 Savages
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 America
                 ,
                 do
                 prove
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 their
                 Nuptial
                 Beds
                 ●●defiled
                 ,
                 Adultery
                 being
                 scarcely
                 known
                 amongst
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 ever
                 any
                 be
                 found
                 guilty
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 borrid
                 punishments
                 inflicted
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 after
                 Marriage
                 the
                 Husband
                 be
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Prerogative
                 of
                 his
                 Sex
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 
                   Domestick
                   Affairs
                
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 ordered
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Command
                 and
                 Direction
                 ;
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 never
                 a
                 whit
                 less
                 obliged
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 
                   Conjugal
                   Promise
                
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Wife
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 happen
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 he
                 need
                 ▪
                 not
                 think
                 strange
                 if
                 his
                 Wife
                 take
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 write
                 after
                 the
                 Copy
                 he
                 sets
                 her
                 ▪
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Duty
                   of
                   a
                   Husband
                
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 a
                 House
                 or
                 Family
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 perfect
                 and
                 compleat
                 in
                 a
                 Husband
                 and
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 welfare
                 of
                 a
                 Family
                 consists
                 in
                 their
                 Concord
                 and
                 Harmony
                 ;
                 it
                 highly
                 concerns
                 them
                 diligently
                 to
                 mind
                 their
                 Duties
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 a
                 Husband
                 is
                 
                   to
                   love
                   his
                   Wife
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 tender
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 himself
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Genesis
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   two
                   shall
                   be
                   one
                   Flesh
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 sufficient
                 that
                 he
                 make
                 her
                 the
                 Companion
                 of
                 his
                 Bed
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 lest
                 she
                 should
                 conceive
                 her self
                 to
                 be
                 contemned
                 and
                 slighted
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 Indignation
                 ,
                 neglect
                 her
                 Family
                 Affairs
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 admit
                 her
                 into
                 Partnership
                 of
                 a●l
                 his
                 concerns
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 make
                 her
                 chearfully
                 to
                 u●dergo
                 any
                 pains
                 or
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 comfort
                 ,
                 assist
                 and
                 help
                 him
                 in
                 any
                 occasion
                 of
                 Grief
                 of
                 
                   Mind
                   ,
                   Bodily
                   Sickness
                
                 ,
                 or
                 outward
                 Losses
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 hath
                 had
                 the
                 ill
                 luck
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 an
                 ill
                 natur'd
                 Wife
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 use
                 his
                 utmost
                 industry
                 to
                 engage
                 her
                 to
                 her
                 Duty
                 ,
                 by
                 sweetness
                 and
                 fair
                 means
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 she
                 continue
                 in
                 her
                 perverseness
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 a
                 Divorce
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 the
                 Law
                 allows
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 Patience
                 endure
                 what
                 cannot
                 be
                 mended
                 ,
                 especially
                 seeing
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 divulge
                 the
                 faults
                 
                 or
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 the
                 infamy
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disgrace
                 of
                 his
                 Family
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Duties
                   of
                   a
                   Wife
                   .
                
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 a
                 VVife
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 
                   love
                   her
                   Husband
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Honour
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 subject
                 her
                 sel●
                 to
                 his
                 Command
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 her
                 Head
                 and
                 
                   Lord
                   ▪
                
                 And
                 because
                 she
                 is
                 more
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 
                   Houshold
                   Affairs
                
                 ,
                 her
                 business
                 must
                 be
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 the
                 Convenience
                 and
                 welfare
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Family
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 is
                 required
                 union
                 and
                 concord
                 of
                 Mind
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 will
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 be
                 divided
                 by
                 any
                 difference
                 or
                 contest
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 HORACE
                 ,
                 Carm.
                 1.
                 
                 Od.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 
                   O
                   Happy
                   thr●ee
                   and
                   more
                   ,
                   that
                   Faithful
                   Pair
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   Bands
                   of
                   lasting
                   Love
                   that
                   joined
                   are
                   ;
                
                 
                   VVho
                   without
                   Angry
                   Broyls
                   their
                   days
                   do
                   spend
                   ,
                
                 
                   VVhose
                   Love
                   no
                   sooner
                   than
                   their
                   Lives
                   shall
                   end
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Matrimony
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   celebrated
                   between
                   Equals
                   .
                
                 To
                 the
                 begetting
                 of
                 this
                 Concord
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 conducive
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 Parity
                 between
                 the
                 
                   married
                   Couple
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 too
                 great
                 an
                 inequality
                 of
                 condition
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 seldom
                 are
                 these
                 Marriages
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 happy
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 parties
                 conjoin'd
                 .
                 Seeing
                 that
                 great
                 disparity
                 of
                 
                   Fortune
                   ,
                   Age
                
                 and
                 Manners
                 ,
                 are
                 frequently
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 as
                 great
                 differences
                 and
                 dissentions
                 :
                 but
                 those
                 above
                 all
                 other
                 are
                 frequently
                 found
                 the
                 most
                 unfortunate
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 contracted
                 between
                 persons
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Religion
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 TERTULLIAN
                 saith
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 i●
                 be
                 imagined
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Faith
                 must
                 be
                 weakned
                 and
                 obliterated
                 ,
                 by
                 continual
                 and
                 intimate
                 commerce
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 contrary
                 Belief
                 :
                 Wicked
                 Discourse
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 corrupt
                 good
                 manners
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 the
                 individual
                 intimacy
                 of
                 
                   Conjugal
                   Cohabitation
                
                 ?
                 How
                 can
                 a
                 Believing
                 VVife
                 serve
                 two
                 
                   Masters
                   ,
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   her
                   Unbelieving
                   Husband
                
                 ?
                 Neither
                 hath
                 a
                 Husband
                 less
                 cause
                 to
                 fear
                 the
                 Snares
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Infidel
                   VVife
                
                 ,
                 which
                 SOLOMON
                 himself
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 wisest
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 avoid
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 also
                 being
                 mostly
                 left
                 to
                 their
                 Mothers
                 care
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 great
                 danger
                 to
                 be
                 inveigled
                 with
                 her
                 sentiments
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 worst
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 different
                 Religions
                 of
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 two
                 Animals
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 
                   Species
                   ,
                   monstrous
                
                 Births
                 are
                 commonly
                 produced
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 no
                 Religion
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 prove
                 unhappy
                 Prodigies
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Commonwealth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 Parents
                 and
                 Children
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Of
                   the
                   Caution
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   in
                   Cojugal
                   Cohabitation
                   .
                
                 FOrasmuch
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 Individual
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 Cohabitation
                 of
                 Man
                 and
                 
                   Wife
                   Children
                
                 do
                 proceed
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 thereof
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 
                   Families
                   ,
                   Kindred
                   ,
                   Estates
                
                 and
                 Titles
                 ar●
                 perpetuated
                 ;
                 it
                 highly
                 concerns
                 Parents
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 behave
                 themselves
                 prudently
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Conjugal
                   Union
                
                 ,
                 lest
                 by
                 their
                 intemperance
                 their
                 off-spring
                 be
                 vitiated
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 without
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 have
                 been
                 reproached
                 with
                 this
                 stinging
                 Taunt
                 ,
                 
                   Thy
                   Father
                   begot
                   thee
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   drunk
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Vices
                 of
                 the
                 Parents
                 ,
                 are
                 frequently
                 transferr'd
                 to
                 their
                 Children
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 temper
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 cause
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 commendable
                 ,
                 or
                 nerverse
                 Manners
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Duty
                   of
                   Mothers
                   .
                
                 The
                 Duty
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 ;
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 the
                 Child
                 in
                 her
                 Womb
                 do
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 any
                 hurt
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 Born
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 sollicitously
                 cherish
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 suckle
                 it
                 her self
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 do
                 not
                 put
                 it
                 out
                 to
                 a
                 Nurse
                 ,
                 without
                 urgent
                 necessity
                 .
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 she
                 must
                 also
                 endeavour
                 to
                 form
                 its
                 tender
                 and
                 pliable
                 Manners
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Piety
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 instil
                 into
                 it
                 the
                 first
                 Principles
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Office
                   of
                   Fathers
                   .
                
                 But
                 because
                 it
                 imports
                 little
                 to
                 have
                 given
                 Life
                 to
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 State
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 indifferent
                 to
                 either
                 Vertue
                 or
                 Vice
                 ,
                 except
                 due
                 Instruction
                 be
                 superadded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hatred
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 Love
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 be
                 inculcated
                 into
                 them
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Fathers
                   Duty
                
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 timely
                 taught
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Ability
                 and
                 Condition
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 must
                 omit
                 nothing
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 conduce
                 to
                 their
                 advancement
                 in
                 Learning
                 and
                 
                   Good
                   Manners
                
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 put
                 them
                 out
                 to
                 School
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 being
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Mothers
                   sight
                
                 ,
                 and
                 rid
                 from
                 her
                 fondling
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 mind
                 their
                 Learning
                 the
                 better
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 must
                 so
                 resign
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 Instruction
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 wholly
                 to
                 neglect
                 it
                 himself
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 have
                 an
                 Eye
                 to
                 the
                 Progress
                 they
                 make
                 ,
                 by
                 prescribing
                 what
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 learn
                 ,
                 and
                 judging
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 omitted
                 :
                 Except
                 he
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 the
                 Ability
                 ,
                 Care
                 and
                 Prudence
                 of
                 the
                 Masters
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 intrusted
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Parents
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   maintain
                   their
                   Ch
                   ildre
                   .
                
                 Another
                 Duty
                 of
                 Parents
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Bodily
                   Sustenance
                
                 of
                 their
                 Children
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 want
                 wherewith
                 to
                 maintain
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 they
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 such
                 Arts
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 maintain
                 themselves
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 burthensome
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Neither
                 must
                 only
                 
                   Legitimate
                   Children
                
                 be
                 maintained
                 by
                 Parents
                 ,
                 but
                 Natural
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Born
                 without
                 Wedlock
                 .
                 For
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 provided
                 for
                 by
                 their
                 Parents
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 Warts
                 and
                 Corns
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 no
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 fed
                 from
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 adhere
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 l.
                 3.
                 
                   de
                   inof
                   .
                   Test
                   .
                   Bastards
                
                 are
                 allow'd
                 an
                 Action
                 at
                 Law
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 oblige
                 their
                 Parents
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 Maintenance
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 Legitimate
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   10.
                   
                   Chap.
                   ●
                
                 
                   Lens
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Scu
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Worshipfull
                   Sr.
                   Robert
                   Clayton
                   of
                   Marden
                   in
                   Surrey
                   ▪
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   London
                   Knight
                   and
                   Alderman
                   Lord
                   Mayor
                   thereof
                   Anno
                   Domini
                   1680
                   ,
                   And
                   to
                   Martha
                   his
                   Lady
                   Daughter
                   of
                   Mr.
                   Perient
                   Trott
                   of
                   London
                   Merchant
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   10.
                   
                   Chap.
                   ●3
                
                 
                   Lens
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip.
                   Sc●
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   Peter
                   Rycaut
                   of
                   King
                   Stephens
                   Castle
                   in
                   Ospring
                   in
                   Kent
                   Esqr.
                   ,
                   only
                   Son
                   and
                   heyre
                   of
                   Collonell
                   Phillip
                   Rycaut
                   ,
                   And
                   Nephew
                   to
                   the
                   Right
                   Worshipfull
                   Sr.
                   ●aul
                   Rycaut
                   Knight
                   ,
                   Envoy
                   Extraordinary
                   to
                   their
                   Majesties
                   of
                   great
                   Brittaine
                   in
                   Hamburgh
                   ;
                   And
                   to
                   Chorlotte
                   his
                   Wife
                   ,
                   Daughter
                   of
                   Sr.
                   Gilbert
                   Gerard
                   Baronet
                   deceased
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Children
                   are
                   under
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   their
                   Parents
                   .
                
                 Parents
                 by
                 a
                 natural
                 right
                 have
                 power
                 over
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 by
                 nature
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 Parents
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 exercise
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 had
                 Authority
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 direct
                 their
                 Actions
                 for
                 their
                 Good.
                 And
                 accordingly
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 Parents
                 ,
                 do
                 without
                 any
                 injury
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 force
                 their
                 Children
                 to
                 follow
                 their
                 Studies
                 ,
                 to
                 behave
                 themselves
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 vicious
                 inclinations
                 of
                 their
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 may
                 make
                 them
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 profitable
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 Now
                 whilst
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 exercise
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 over
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 besides
                 a
                 great
                 Obligation
                 incumbent
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 ,
                 he
                 take
                 care
                 also
                 to
                 impart
                 Health
                 and
                 Strength
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 recommend
                 Vertue
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 Example
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 excel
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 by
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 by
                 his
                 Tongue
                 or
                 Instructions
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 deny
                 and
                 force
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 like
                 an
                 Eagle
                 he
                 provoke
                 his
                 young
                 ones
                 to
                 fly
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 curb
                 his
                 Passions
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 effectually
                 excite
                 them
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Footsteps
                 of
                 Vertue
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 omit
                 nothing
                 whereby
                 their
                 tender
                 springing
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 may
                 thrive
                 and
                 flourish
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Power
                   of
                   Parents
                   over
                   their
                   Children
                   is
                   limited
                   .
                
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 Parents
                 over
                 their
                 Children
                 is
                 bounded
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 kill
                 the
                 Birth
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 begetting
                 in
                 its
                 
                   Mothers
                   Womb
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 Born
                 ,
                 may
                 they
                 neglect
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 destroy
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 their
                 Children
                 proceed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 form'd
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 very
                 Substance
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 as
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 injur'd
                 by
                 their
                 Parents
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 antient
                 time
                 ,
                 Parents
                 had
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 Death
                 allow'd
                 them
                 over
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 encouraged
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 absolute
                 Power
                 to
                 chastise
                 the
                 Vices
                 of
                 their
                 Manners
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 not
                 lash
                 out
                 too
                 far
                 ,
                 was
                 restrained
                 by
                 Law
                 ;
                 It
                 being
                 taken
                 for
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 Children
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 born
                 to
                 the
                 Parents
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 l.
                 4.
                 
                   ff
                   .
                   de
                   re
                   milit
                
                 .
                 it
                 is
                 enacted
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 shall
                 refuse
                 to
                 send
                 his
                 Son
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 shall
                 any
                 way
                 maim
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 uncapable
                 to
                 bear
                 Arms
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 banished
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   Duties
                   of
                   Children
                   .
                
                 The
                 Duties
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 Debts
                 which
                 Children
                 owe
                 to
                 their
                 Parents
                 are
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 Honour
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 Observance
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 an
                 awful
                 Veneration
                 submit
                 themselves
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 Duty
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 their
                 Preeminence
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Dominion
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Royal
                 and
                 
                   Civil
                   Power
                
                 are
                 originally
                 derived
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Honour
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 twofold
                 manner
                 exhibited
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 Inwardly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Affection
                 and
                 Esteem
                 they
                 have
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 Outwardly
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Words
                 in
                 Speaking
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 Reverence
                 and
                 respect
                 ;
                 by
                 Signs
                 and
                 Effects
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 rising
                 up
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 serving
                 them
                 ,
                 staving
                 off
                 Harms
                 ,
                 and
                 procuring
                 their
                 Good
                 and
                 welfare
                 ;
                 by
                 obeying
                 their
                 Commands
                 ,
                 by
                 submitting
                 to
                 their
                 Will
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 undertaking
                 nothing
                 without
                 their
                 Authority
                 and
                 Counsel
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Children
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   maintain
                   their
                   indigent
                   Parents
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 Second
                 place
                 ,
                 Children
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 succour
                 and
                 relieve
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 Poor
                 and
                 necessitous
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 Debtors
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 Nature
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 obtains
                 amongst
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nations
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 ancient
                 Law
                 ,
                 quoted
                 by
                 
                   SENECA
                   ,
                   Controvers
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   Children
                   maintain
                   their
                   Parents
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   be
                   cast
                   into
                   Prison
                   .
                
                 Because
                 Parents
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 instead
                 of
                 GOD
                 to
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 may
                 labour
                 under
                 Adversity
                 and
                 Poverty
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 as
                 Creditors
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 impious
                 and
                 contemners
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 the
                 Debt
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 must
                 be
                 paid
                 notwithstanding
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Sovereign
                 Princes
                 ,
                 whose
                 Actions
                 and
                 Counsels
                 the
                 Subjects
                 may
                 not
                 pry
                 into
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Divines
                 determin
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 should
                 meet
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 only
                 save
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 rescue
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 his
                 Son.
                 For
                 to
                 this
                 he
                 is
                 bound
                 by
                 the
                 tye
                 of
                 
                   Blood
                   ,
                   Reverence
                
                 and
                 Gratitude
                 he
                 owes
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ;
                 since
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 another
                 Son
                 ,
                 but
                 cannot
                 have
                 another
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXIV
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 Masters
                 and
                 Servants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Original
                   of
                   servitude
                   .
                
                 AFter
                 that
                 Men
                 were
                 multiplied
                 by
                 
                   Generation
                   ,
                   Servitude
                
                 was
                 introduced
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 born
                 free
                 ,
                 were
                 forc'd
                 to
                 own
                 Superiors
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 that
                 Dominion
                 and
                 Government
                 ,
                 was
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 Men
                 ,
                 many
                 being
                 compell'd
                 by
                 Poverty
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Dulness
                 of
                 their
                 Intellectuals
                 ,
                 did
                 proffer
                 their
                 Labour
                 and
                 Service
                 to
                 great
                 Men
                 ,
                 upon
                 condition
                 of
                 being
                 maintained
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 supply'd
                 with
                 necessaries
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 by
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 Wars
                 arising
                 between
                 several
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 longest
                 Sword
                 carrying
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 so
                 happened
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 taken
                 in
                 War
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 Slaves
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 conquered
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Latin
                 word
                 Servus
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 a
                 Slave
                 or
                 Servant
                 ,
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 Servo
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 to
                 Save
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 War
                 ,
                 were
                 saved
                 alive
                 by
                 the
                 General
                 .
                 §
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Just
                   .
                   de
                   Jur.
                   Person
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   Christians
                   become
                   Servants
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 Custom
                 is
                 antiquated
                 amongst
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 received
                 Law
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Christians
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 Slaves
                 .
                 Tho'
                 when
                 Christians
                 wage
                 VVar
                 against
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 taken
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 Slaves
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Common
                 Law
                 of
                 Nations
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Servitude
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Permutation
                 for
                 the
                 Death
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Infidels
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 submit
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 to
                 enslave
                 a
                 Man
                 that
                 is
                 born
                 free
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 seems
                 consentaneous
                 to
                 Naturalright
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 rashly
                 takes
                 up
                 Arms
                 against
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 powerful
                 than
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 hearken
                 to
                 Peace
                 ,
                 being
                 taken
                 Captive
                 by
                 the
                 Conqueror
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 his
                 Command
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Two
                   sorts
                   of
                   Servants
                
                 The
                 are
                 2
                 sorts
                 of
                 Servants
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 are
                 entirely
                 at
                 the
                 VVill
                 and
                 dispose
                 of
                 a
                 strange
                 Lord
                 or
                 
                   Master
                   :
                   Another
                
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 let
                 themselves
                 to
                 others
                 for
                 Hire
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 their
                 Labour
                 for
                 Recompence
                 or
                 Reward
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   mutual
                   Duties
                   of
                   Masters
                   and
                   Servants
                   .
                
                 The
                 Master
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 pay
                 to
                 his
                 
                   Temporary
                   Hired
                   Servant
                
                 ,
                 the
                 VVages
                 he
                 hath
                 agreed
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 his
                 VVord
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Servant
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 VVork
                 and
                 Service
                 he
                 hath
                 agreed
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 diligently
                 effect
                 whatsoever
                 else
                 he
                 hath
                 engaged
                 himself
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 their
                 mutual
                 Contract
                 and
                 Agreement
                 ,
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Master
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 Servant
                 ,
                 an
                 Obligation
                 ariseth
                 thence
                 in
                 the
                 VVorkman
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 himself
                 with
                 all
                 Reverence
                 to
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 is
                 placed
                 above
                 him
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 faithful
                 in
                 performing
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 engaged
                 himself
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 diligent
                 enough
                 in
                 his
                 VVork
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 willingly
                 submit
                 himself
                 to
                 his
                 Correction
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 his
                 Negligence
                 or
                 VVickedness
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 Servant
                 either
                 driven
                 by
                 necessity
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 ,
                 have
                 put
                 himself
                 into
                 any
                 ones
                 Service
                 ,
                 his
                 Master
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 provide
                 for
                 him
                 accordingly
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 the
                 Ingratitude
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Obstinate
                   humour
                
                 of
                 the
                 Servant
                 deliver
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 Obligation
                 herein
                 ;
                 tho'
                 for
                 a
                 Punishment
                 of
                 his
                 Offence
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 diminish
                 his
                 allowance
                 of
                 Food
                 ,
                 to
                 chastize
                 his
                 negligence
                 or
                 sturdy
                 humour
                 .
                 Yea
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 neglect
                 the
                 Commands
                 laid
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 refuse
                 to
                 go
                 through
                 the
                 work
                 he
                 had
                 undertaken
                 ,
                 the
                 Master
                 may
                 withold
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Wages
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 agreed
                 with
                 him
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   Master
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   pay
                   for
                   his
                   Servants
                   .
                
                 A
                 Master
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 Good
                 the
                 Damage
                 done
                 by
                 his
                 Servants
                 :
                 Because
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 his
                 Servant
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 ,
                 an
                 Action
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 against
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Bondslave
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 Damage
                 Culpably
                 committed
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 accordingly
                 the
                 Master
                 must
                 either
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 Damage
                 ,
                 or
                 deliver
                 his
                 Slave
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 hath
                 suffered
                 the
                 Damage
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 
                   Master
                   of
                   a
                   Ship
                
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 chance
                 to
                 miscarry
                 in
                 a
                 Tempest
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Steersman
                 .
                 I
                 added
                 Culpably
                 committed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 the
                 loss
                 happen
                 without
                 his
                 fault
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 Servant
                 nor
                 Master
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 good
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 grown
                 Richer
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 loss
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   care
                   of
                   Masters
                   to
                   wards
                   their
                   Servants
                   .
                
                 A
                 Master
                 must
                 not
                 suffer
                 his
                 Servants
                 to
                 be
                 Saucy
                 or
                 Idle
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 finds
                 them
                 remiss
                 and
                 negligent
                 in
                 their
                 Work
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 reprove
                 and
                 chastise
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 commit
                 any
                 Crime
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 punish
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 over-cruelly
                 .
                 I
                 call
                 a
                 too
                 cruel
                 
                   Punishment
                   ,
                   Maiming
                   ,
                   Wounding
                
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 
                   grievous
                   beating
                
                 whereby
                 the
                 Lif●
                 of
                 the
                 Servant
                 would
                 be
                 endanger'd
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Members
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 only
                 permitted
                 therefore
                 to
                 a
                 Master
                 ,
                 to
                 correct
                 his
                 Servant
                 by
                 a
                 lighter
                 sort
                 of
                 Punishments
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 beating
                 him
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 whence
                 no
                 hurt
                 can
                 redound
                 to
                 his
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Servants
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Masters
                   Chastisement●
                
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 that
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 he
                 thinks
                 fit
                 to
                 inflict
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Servants
                   can
                   enter
                   into
                   Covenants
                   .
                
                 Servants
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 tye
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 enter
                 into
                 Covenants
                 or
                 Contracts
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 under
                 an
                 Active
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   passive
                   Obligation
                
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 Servitude
                 do
                 restrain
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Servants
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 deprives
                 them
                 of
                 
                   Civil
                   Rights
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 leaves
                 them
                 in
                 full
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 can
                 be
                 abrogated
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 JUSTINIAN
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   Inst
                   .
                   de
                   Jur.
                   Nat.
                   Gent.
                   &
                   Civil
                   .
                
                 That
                 
                   Natural
                   Laws
                
                 which
                 are
                 equally
                 observed
                 by
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 constitutions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Providence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 such
                 do
                 always
                 continue
                 firm
                 and
                 immutable
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 Servants
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 contracted
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Conscience
                 bound
                 to
                 the
                 Observation
                 of
                 their
                 Agreements
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 faithful
                 performance
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 engaged
                 themselves
                 to
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Servants
                   cannot
                   alienate
                   the
                   Goods
                   of
                   their
                   Masters
                   .
                
                 Servants
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 alienate
                 their
                 
                   Masters
                   Goods
                
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 Alms
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 no
                 Administration
                 of
                 their
                 Goods
                 is
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Injustice
                 to
                 relieve
                 the
                 Poverty
                 of
                 the
                 Indigent
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 bestow
                 any
                 thing
                 upon
                 the
                 Poor
                 ;
                 without
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 probably
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 
                   Masters
                   consent
                
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Indigent
                 be
                 so
                 extream
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 plead
                 an
                 excuse
                 for
                 the
                 irregularity
                 of
                 the
                 fact
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Servants
                   are
                   not
                   bound
                   to
                   obey
                   their
                   Masters
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   Evil
                   .
                
                 Servants
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 obey
                 their
                 Masters
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Evil
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 or
                 Nations
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 whatever
                 advantage
                 either
                 themselves
                 or
                 their
                 Masters
                 might
                 hope
                 to
                 reap
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 Because
                 we
                 are
                 never
                 to
                 do
                 
                   any
                   Evil
                   that
                   Good
                   may
                   come
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 who
                 either
                 by
                 their
                 command
                 or
                 advice
                 ,
                 do
                 intice
                 their
                 Servants
                 or
                 others
                 to
                 Evil
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 put
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 doing
                 mischief
                 into
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 get
                 some
                 advantage
                 thereby
                 ,
                 do
                 greatly
                 Sin
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 they
                 making
                 themselves
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 Crime
                 ,
                 who
                 persuade
                 or
                 command
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXV
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 Sovereign
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 different
                 forms
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   When
                   Sovereign
                   Power
                   had
                   its
                   rise
                   .
                
                 THE
                 Right
                 of
                 
                   Sovereign
                   Dominion
                
                 ,
                 besides
                 what
                 is
                 Paternal
                 ,
                 took
                 its
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 when
                 Men
                 like
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Fields
                   ,
                   Woods
                
                 and
                 Caves
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 wearied
                 with
                 this
                 irregular
                 kind
                 ,
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 entring
                 into
                 Societies
                 ,
                 and
                 voluntarily
                 divesting
                 themselves
                 of
                 their
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 committed
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 disposal
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Company
                 ,
                 preferring
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Community
                 before
                 their
                 own
                 .
                 The
                 Power
                 being
                 thus
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 the
                 Multitude
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 particulars
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 powerful
                 might
                 not
                 oppress
                 the
                 weak
                 and
                 needy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Society
                 might
                 enjoy
                 the
                 same
                 Freedom
                 of
                 Living
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 very
                 inconvenient
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 deliberating
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 deciding
                 of
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 to
                 gather
                 the
                 suffrages
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Multitude
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Society
                 ;
                 they
                 agreed
                 that
                 this
                 Power
                 should
                 be
                 setled
                 on
                 one
                 Person
                 only
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 a
                 few
                 .
                 Whence
                 a
                 threefold
                 form
                 of
                 Government
                 took
                 its
                 Rise
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 TACITUS
                 expresseth
                 it
                 ,
                 all
                 Nations
                 and
                 Cities
                 are
                 Governed
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Great
                 and
                 
                   Chief
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Sovereigns
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Supream
                   Power
                
                 is
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 Person
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Part.
                   10.
                   
                   Chap.
                   ●
                
                 
                   Lens
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                
                 
                   To
                   his
                   Sacred
                   Majestic
                   William
                   by
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   King
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   France
                   ,
                   and
                   Jreland
                   ,
                   Defendor
                   of
                   the
                   Faith
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   in
                   all
                   humility
                   is
                   most
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
               
               
               
                 
                 When
                 the
                 
                   Sovereign
                   Command
                
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 
                   single
                   Person
                
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 call'd
                 Monarchy
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 Governs
                 the
                 whole
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 himself
                 is
                 commanded
                 by
                 none
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 
                   France
                   ,
                   Spain
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 
                   Supream
                   Power
                
                 is
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 a
                 Council
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 select
                 Citizens
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 call'd
                 Aristocracy
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 obtains
                 in
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 of
                 the
                 Venetians
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 When
                 the
                 Command
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 Democracy
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   Popular
                   Government
                
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 in
                 Holland
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Forms
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
                 hath
                 its
                 own
                 Peculiar
                 and
                 Fundamental
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 more
                 particularly
                 insists
                 upon
                 ;
                 Democracy
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Liberty
                   ;
                   Aristocracy
                   ,
                   Security
                
                 and
                 defence
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   People
                
                 and
                 Tyrant
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Monarchy
                   ,
                   Sovereign
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 employ'd
                 for
                 the
                 safeguard
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Publick
                   Good.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Worthiness
                   of
                   Monarchy
                   .
                
                 Monarchy
                 therefore
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Supream
                   Power
                
                 is
                 lodg'd
                 in
                 one
                 Person
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 do
                 depend
                 .
                 Altho'
                 this
                 Form
                 of
                 Government
                 may
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 excel
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 as
                 possessing
                 more
                 Advantages
                 than
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 Monarchy
                 hath
                 this
                 Peculiar
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   more
                   free
                
                 in
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 its
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 deliberate
                 and
                 determine
                 without
                 any
                 set
                 Time
                 or
                 Places
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 Liberty
                 to
                 Deliberate
                 or
                 Determine
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Moreover
                 it
                 is
                 obvious
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Kingly
                   Government
                   ,
                   Counsels
                
                 are
                 carried
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 resolved
                 ,
                 with
                 greater
                 Secrecy
                 ;
                 Executed
                 more
                 readily
                 ;
                 Factions
                 and
                 Seditions
                 more
                 easily
                 prevented
                 and
                 crush'd
                 ;
                 and
                 Safety
                 and
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 Forms
                 of
                 Government
                 so
                 much
                 affect
                 ,
                 doth
                 more
                 abound
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 more
                 lasting
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 other
                 Forms
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   In
                   it
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   better
                   administred
                   .
                
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Deliberation
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Peace
                   ,
                   Union
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Highest
                   Good
                
                 and
                 Interest
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 the
                 Power
                 concentred
                 in
                 One
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 readily
                 to
                 effect
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 resemblance
                 only
                 of
                 this
                 Unity
                 in
                 many
                 can
                 possibly
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 that
                 Form
                 of
                 Government
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 which
                 most
                 resembles
                 the
                 Eternal
                 and
                 Undivided
                 Government
                 and
                 Empire
                 of
                 
                   Almighty
                   GOD
                
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 whose
                 Command
                 continues
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 doth
                 thereby
                 become
                 perfect
                 in
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Ruling
                 ,
                 and
                 looks
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 embraceth
                 and
                 cherisheth
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 Paternal
                 affection
                 and
                 tendermess
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   What
                   a
                   Tyrant
                   is
                   .
                
                 The
                 opposite
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Prince
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 now
                 described
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 gets
                 into
                 the
                 Throne
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Customs
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 lawfully
                 advanc'd
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 only
                 mind
                 his
                 own
                 private
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 fills
                 the
                 Society
                 with
                 
                   Dread
                   ,
                   Poverty
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Calamity
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 Law
                 ,
                 aspires
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Sovereign
                   Dignity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 nothing
                 unattempted
                 to
                 obtain
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 he
                 has
                 in
                 his
                 Eye
                 :
                 He
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 Massacres
                 and
                 Destruction
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 the
                 Proscription
                 of
                 the
                 Grandees
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 makes
                 his
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 Throne
                 ;
                 without
                 being
                 asham'd
                 of
                 oppressing
                 and
                 grinding
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 destroying
                 the
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 may
                 but
                 obtain
                 what
                 he
                 hopes
                 for
                 .
                 For
                 Monarchy
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Vices
                 of
                 wicked
                 Princes
                 ,
                 is
                 often
                 turned
                 into
                 Tyranny
                 .
                 But
                 certainly
                 ,
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 a
                 Tyrant
                 ,
                 whatever
                 he
                 may
                 think
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 miserable
                 ,
                 who
                 dreads
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 oppresseth
                 ,
                 and
                 flees
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 persecutes
                 ,
                 the
                 Fear
                 he
                 puts
                 his
                 Subjects
                 into
                 ,
                 recoyling
                 back
                 upon
                 himself
                 .
                 Seeing
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 SENECA
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 unavoidable
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   He
                   whom
                   many
                   fear
                   ,
                   must
                   fear
                   many
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Defects
                   of
                   Aristocracy
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 Aristocracy
                 subject
                 to
                 less
                 Inconveniences
                 than
                 Monarchy
                 ;
                 whilst
                 Wicked
                 Men
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 ambitious
                 desire
                 of
                 Rule
                 ,
                 do
                 by
                 unjust
                 Means
                 endeavour
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 Senate
                 ;
                 following
                 that
                 Maxim
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   Right
                   be
                   to
                   be
                   violated
                   ,
                   let
                   it
                   be
                   done
                   for
                   the
                   obtaining
                   of
                   Rule
                   and
                   Government
                   .
                
                 Whilst
                 by
                 the
                 Prevalency
                 of
                 a
                 Faction
                 ,
                 unworthy
                 Persons
                 are
                 Elected
                 ,
                 and
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Desert
                 postpon'd
                 :
                 Whilst
                 those
                 few
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 Power
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Hands
                 ,
                 do
                 only
                 mind
                 the
                 enriching
                 and
                 aggrandizing
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 being
                 solicitous
                 for
                 the
                 Good
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 ,
                 do
                 treat
                 them
                 no
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 their
                 Slaves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Inconveniences
                   of
                   Democracy
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 Democracy
                 subject
                 to
                 less
                 dangerous
                 Distempers
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 People
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 Power
                 is
                 lodg'd
                 ,
                 manages
                 the
                 Government
                 in
                 a
                 turbulent
                 and
                 tumultuary
                 manner
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 more
                 Rich
                 and
                 Powerful
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 do
                 oppress
                 and
                 devour
                 the
                 lesser
                 Fry
                 ,
                 contemn
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 violently
                 seize
                 the
                 Goods
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 without
                 having
                 the
                 least
                 regard
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Good
                 and
                 Innocent
                 :
                 When
                 they
                 make
                 Laws
                 from
                 an
                 itching
                 desire
                 of
                 Novelty
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 after
                 as
                 inconsiderately
                 annul
                 them
                 again
                 :
                 When
                 they
                 Enact
                 and
                 Decree
                 that
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 abrogate
                 the
                 next
                 ;
                 and
                 exauctotate
                 ,
                 what
                 but
                 a
                 while
                 ago
                 so
                 highly
                 pleased
                 them
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 when
                 Men
                 unfit
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 Capacity
                 ,
                 are
                 raised
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 Charges
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 when
                 Men
                 of
                 an
                 insolent
                 and
                 insulting
                 Temper
                 ,
                 do
                 pronounce
                 unjust
                 Sentences
                 ,
                 and
                 enact
                 burthensom
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 maintain
                 and
                 execute
                 them
                 by
                 unjust
                 Rigour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXVI
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 Sovereign
                 Princes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   Affairs
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   a
                   Prince
                   .
                
                 IT
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 Interest
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 that
                 He
                 who
                 either
                 by
                 Nature
                 or
                 Chance
                 is
                 destinated
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 Society
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 only
                 excel
                 others
                 in
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   Business
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 appertain
                 to
                 his
                 Function
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 shall
                 a
                 Man
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 perform
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 understand
                 ?
                 Or
                 prescribe
                 Laws
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 whose
                 Temper
                 and
                 Inclinations
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 acquainted
                 with
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 great
                 concern
                 to
                 mind
                 this
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 contemning
                 his
                 Pleasure
                 and
                 Divertisments
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 himself
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 conduce
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   great
                   aim
                   and
                   design
                   of
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   the
                   Publick
                   Good.
                   
                
                 The
                 first
                 thing
                 therefore
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 minded
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 has
                 the
                 
                   Sovereign
                   Power
                
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 has
                 not
                 been
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 sake
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Publick
                   Good.
                
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 End
                 ,
                 as
                 CICERO
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   a
                   prosperous
                   Voyage
                
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Physician
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Recovery
                   of
                   his
                   Patient
                
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 
                   General
                   ,
                   Victory
                
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 a
                 Governour
                 ,
                 i●
                 the
                 happiness
                 and
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Community
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 his
                 Subjects
                 may
                 abound
                 with
                 Riches
                 ,
                 be
                 expert
                 at
                 their
                 Arms
                 ,
                 Renowned
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 Vertuous
                 at
                 Home
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   III.
                   Vertue
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   is
                   requisite
                   in
                   a
                   Prince
                   .
                
                 A
                 King
                 will
                 the
                 more
                 readily
                 obtain
                 this
                 End
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 endeavour
                 to
                 excel
                 all
                 others
                 in
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 above
                 them
                 in
                 Place
                 and
                 Dignity
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 Manners
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Vertues
                 or
                 Vices
                 ,
                 are
                 commonly
                 the
                 Copies
                 his
                 Subjects
                 write
                 after
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 greatest
                 Interest
                 to
                 pursue
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 a
                 Good
                 Life
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Corrupting
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 encouraging
                 them
                 to
                 Sin
                 and
                 Wickedness
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 how
                 will
                 a
                 Prince
                 ever
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 his
                 Authority
                 and
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 accounted
                 Flagitious
                 and
                 Vicious
                 ?
                 Or
                 with
                 what
                 Face
                 will
                 he
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 prescribe
                 Laws
                 of
                 Temperance
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 lives
                 in
                 the
                 continual
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 he
                 prescribes
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Piety
                   ,
                   Justice
                   ,
                   Valour
                   and
                   Clemency
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   necessary
                   Vertues
                   of
                   a
                   Prince
                   .
                
                 Of
                 all
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 none
                 is
                 more
                 necessary
                 to
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Piety
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 may
                 obtain
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 GOD
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 Princes
                 Rule
                 ,
                 Ability
                 and
                 Wisdom
                 for
                 the
                 bearing
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Burthen
                 that
                 lies
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 more
                 powerfully
                 engage
                 to
                 himself
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 being
                 persuaded
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 the
                 peculiar
                 Care
                 of
                 that
                 GOD
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 serves
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 Religion
                 and
                 Devotion
                 .
                 He
                 must
                 likewise
                 be
                 adorned
                 with
                 Justice
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 Administer
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 with
                 Equity
                 ,
                 Punish
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 Reward
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 good
                 Services
                 have
                 defended
                 or
                 promoted
                 the
                 Interest
                 or
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 constant
                 and
                 unchangeable
                 Will
                 ,
                 give
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 his
                 due
                 .
                 He
                 must
                 also
                 be
                 qualified
                 with
                 Valour
                 and
                 Clemency
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 he
                 may
                 keep
                 Ill-men
                 to
                 their
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Fear
                 restrain
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 Factious
                 and
                 Seditious
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 disturb
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 Forgive
                 ,
                 and
                 gain
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 by
                 his
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Benignity
                 .
                 Liberality
                 also
                 is
                 a
                 Vertue
                 that
                 well
                 becomes
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 obliging
                 and
                 rewarding
                 of
                 his
                 Good
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 acquire
                 the
                 Reputation
                 of
                 Bountiful
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 generally
                 taking
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 highly
                 esteem'd
                 amongst
                 Men.
                 But
                 yet
                 a
                 Prince
                 must
                 be
                 prudent
                 in
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 this
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 Worthy
                 Persons
                 ,
                 on
                 whom
                 to
                 bestow
                 his
                 Munificence
                 ,
                 lest
                 by
                 gratifying
                 Base
                 and
                 Undeserving
                 Men
                 ,
                 he
                 stir
                 up
                 Envy
                 and
                 Hatred
                 in
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 expose
                 himself
                 to
                 their
                 Reproaches
                 and
                 Contempt
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Vertue
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 plac'd
                 on
                 high
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Example
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 private
                 Sins
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 spreading
                 Contagion
                 ,
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Epidemical
                   Vices
                
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 stands
                 in
                 greater
                 need
                 of
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 whose
                 Function
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 deliberate
                 concerning
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 moment
                 ?
                 Who
                 hath
                 occasion
                 for
                 a
                 more
                 unchangeable
                 Truth
                 and
                 Faithfulness
                 to
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 Laws
                 ?
                 Who
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 qualified
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 resolved
                 Constancy
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 entrusted
                 with
                 the
                 Concerns
                 and
                 Welfare
                 of
                 all
                 ?
                 Who
                 wants
                 a
                 higher
                 degree
                 of
                 Continence
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 Person
                 to
                 whom
                 every
                 thing
                 is
                 subject
                 ?
                 Or
                 whom
                 doth
                 Vertue
                 become
                 better
                 than
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 all
                 Men
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Spectators
                 and
                 Witnesses
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   Prince
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   well
                   acquainted
                   with
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   .
                
                 Another
                 Duty
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Temper
                 and
                 State
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 Cities
                 :
                 Because
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Governing
                 is
                 not
                 every
                 where
                 alike
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 Condition
                 of
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 different
                 Laws
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 Enacted
                 accordingly
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 
                   First
                   place
                
                 therefore
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 
                   Fundamental
                   Laws
                
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 whether
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 elevated
                 ,
                 be
                 purely
                 Monarchical
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 have
                 an
                 allay
                 of
                 Aristocracy
                 and
                 Democracy
                 ?
                 What
                 part
                 the
                 Nobles
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 Commons
                 ?
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Largeness
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Situation
                   ,
                   Commerce
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Strength
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Who
                 are
                 the
                 Neighbours
                 that
                 bound
                 upon
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Profit
                 or
                 Inconvenience
                 may
                 accrue
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 their
                 mutual
                 Friendship
                 or
                 Discord
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   As
                   also
                   with
                   what
                   passeth
                   in
                   Foreign
                   Countries
                   .
                
                 A
                 Prince
                 also
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 informed
                 concerning
                 what
                 passeth
                 in
                 
                   Forein
                   Countries
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 ready
                 to
                 counterwork
                 and
                 oppose
                 their
                 Designs
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 his
                 State.
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 
                   Civil
                   Societies
                
                 are
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 perpetual
                 State
                 of
                 War
                 and
                 Hostility
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 State
                 Men
                 are
                 not
                 obliged
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 Treaties
                 :
                 When
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Parties
                 gives
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 distrust
                 his
                 Faithfulness
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 highly
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 have
                 good
                 Intelligence
                 concerning
                 the
                 Enterprizes
                 and
                 Designs
                 of
                 Strangers
                 against
                 his
                 State
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 find
                 they
                 intend
                 to
                 break
                 their
                 Treaties
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 think
                 himself
                 obliged
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 always
                 ready
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 Peace
                 or
                 War.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   A
                   Prince
                   stands
                   in
                   need
                   of
                   Faithful
                   Counsell
                   or
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Prince's
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 Wise
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 Men
                 Eminent
                 for
                 their
                 
                   Honesty
                   ,
                   Great
                   Experience
                   ,
                   Faithfulness
                
                 and
                 Prudence
                 .
                 He
                 must
                 also
                 take
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 offended
                 with
                 Truth
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 spoke
                 or
                 advis'd
                 by
                 them
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 Mind
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 him
                 embrace
                 and
                 encourage
                 Sincerity
                 ,
                 and
                 contemn
                 and
                 hate
                 Flattery
                 wheresoever
                 he
                 meets
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Must
                   have
                   an
                   Eye
                   to
                   the
                   Administration
                   of
                   his
                   Chief
                   Ministers
                   and
                   Great
                   Officers
                   .
                
                 He
                 ought
                 also
                 to
                 take
                 great
                 heed
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Officers
                 and
                 Lieutenants
                 keep
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 their
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 injurious
                 to
                 any
                 .
                 That
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 Cities
                 and
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 enrich
                 themselves
                 by
                 oppressing
                 of
                 the
                 Subjects
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Chief
                   Commanders
                
                 of
                 his
                 Army
                 ,
                 keep
                 their
                 Souldiers
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 due
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 not
                 suffering
                 them
                 to
                 violate
                 the
                 
                   Martial
                   Laws
                
                 without
                 present
                 Punishment
                 :
                 That
                 the
                 Judges
                 exercise
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 what
                 belongs
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Of
                 all
                 which
                 things
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 handled
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 my
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Best
                   Government
                
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 I
                 refer
                 my
                 Reader
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Duties
                   of
                   a
                   Prince
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   Peace
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   take
                   Care
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 do
                 relate
                 either
                 to
                 a
                 Time
                 of
                 Peace
                 or
                 War
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 treat
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 His
                 first
                 Duty
                 therefore
                 in
                 Times
                 of
                 Peace
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 encourage
                 Religion
                 and
                 Godliness
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 no
                 Innovation
                 in
                 Matters
                 of
                 Worship
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 GOD
                 to
                 favour
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Undertakings
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 engage
                 his
                 Subjects
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 Esteem
                 and
                 Veneration
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   X.
                   To
                   encourage
                   Arts.
                   
                
                 In
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   place
                
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 careful
                 in
                 encouraging
                 and
                 promoting
                 all
                 Arts
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 surnamed
                 Liberal
                 or
                 Ingenuous
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 great
                 Advantage
                 and
                 Honour
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 ;
                 but
                 others
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Mechanical
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 greatest
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 the
                 greatest
                 Profit
                 and
                 Riches
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 as
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 Agriculture
                 and
                 Navigation
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 former
                 furnisheth
                 his
                 Subjects
                 with
                 the
                 Necessaries
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 carries
                 on
                 Trade
                 with
                 
                   Foreign
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 means
                 of
                 enlarging
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 and
                 bringing
                 Treasure
                 to
                 his
                 Coffers
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   may
                
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 ,
                 
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   also
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   To
                   keep
                   and
                   perform
                   his
                   Treaties
                   faithfully
                   and
                   punctually
                   .
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 A
                 Monarch
                 must
                 be
                 careful
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Treaties
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 with
                 other
                 Nations
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 never
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 violated
                 .
                 For
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 shameful
                 or
                 hazardous
                 to
                 a
                 Sovereign
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 break
                 his
                 Word
                 ;
                 because
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 he
                 teacheth
                 his
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 upon
                 occasion
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 revolt
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   To
                   have
                   an
                   Army
                   always
                   in
                   a
                   readiness
                   .
                
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 He
                 must
                 make
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 be
                 always
                 provided
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Army
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 Faction
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Nobles
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 suppress
                 the
                 Conspiracies
                 or
                 Rising
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 Subjects
                 .
                 I
                 understand
                 by
                 
                   Faction
                   ,
                   a
                   Company
                   of
                   Seditious
                   Persons
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   united
                   themselves
                   for
                   the
                   carrying
                   on
                   of
                   some
                   design
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   permission
                   of
                   him
                   who
                   governs
                   the
                   State.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   To
                   curb
                   all
                   Ambitious
                   and
                   Aspiring
                   Spirits
                   .
                
                 He
                 must
                 also
                 be
                 mindful
                 to
                 curb
                 and
                 restrain
                 
                   Ambitious
                   persons
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 disposition
                 to
                 Rebel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 State
                 in
                 confusion
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 all
                 Governments
                 ,
                 Persons
                 who
                 suppose
                 themselves
                 more
                 wise
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 manage
                 the
                 
                   Publick
                   Affairs
                
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 charged
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 wanting
                 by
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 ways
                 to
                 defame
                 and
                 reproach
                 their
                 Conduct
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 finding
                 their
                 Ambitious
                 desires
                 satisfied
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 overthrow
                 the
                 Settlement
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Prince
                 were
                 not
                 always
                 in
                 a
                 readiness
                 to
                 oppose
                 and
                 crush
                 their
                 Designs
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   To
                   restrain
                   Factions
                   .
                
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 In
                 case
                 it
                 happen
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 ,
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 grown
                 Faction
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 he
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Men
                 esteemed
                 for
                 their
                 Piety
                 and
                 Worth
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 he
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 Arms
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 Authority
                 and
                 Favour
                 they
                 may
                 appease
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 these
                 Mutineers
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 Reason
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 are
                 stubborn
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 acquiesce
                 in
                 their
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 no●
                 give
                 ear
                 to
                 their
                 Exhortations
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 he
                 resolve
                 to
                 vindicate
                 the
                 Contempt
                 of
                 his
                 Authority
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 crush
                 the
                 Rebellion
                 in
                 the
                 Egg
                 ,
                 lest
                 being
                 grown
                 strong
                 ,
                 it
                 prove
                 troublesom
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 the
                 Sore
                 incurable
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 conducive
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 take
                 care
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Subjects
                 may
                 be
                 eminent
                 for
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 abound
                 with
                 Riches
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 plentifully
                 stored
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Conveniences
                 and
                 Necessaries
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 without
                 Excess
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Physicians
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Diseases
                 are
                 caused
                 by
                 Intemperance
                 or
                 Excess
                 in
                 Eating
                 or
                 Drinking
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Corruption
                 of
                 Manners
                 ,
                 the
                 Contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Insolence
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 is
                 often
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 too
                 great
                 affluence
                 of
                 Riches
                 ;
                 except
                 the
                 Prince
                 takes
                 care
                 to
                 prevent
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 engaging
                 the
                 Rich
                 to
                 contribute
                 liberally
                 to
                 the
                 Necessities
                 of
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 their
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 relieve
                 the
                 Wants
                 of
                 their
                 Indigent
                 Neighbours
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   Duties
                   of
                   a
                   Prince
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   War.
                   
                
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Sovereign
                   Majesty
                
                 ,
                 as
                 JUSTINIAN
                 saith
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 only
                 be
                 armed
                 with
                 the
                 Laws
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 fenced
                 with
                 Arms
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 govern
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 successfully
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Peace
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 do
                 not
                 engage
                 himself
                 in
                 any
                 War
                 rashly
                 ,
                 nor
                 indeed
                 without
                 urgent
                 Necessity
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 Physician
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 no
                 recourse
                 to
                 actual
                 Cauteries
                 or
                 Amputation
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 hath
                 in
                 vain
                 attempted
                 all
                 other
                 Means
                 :
                 Whether
                 therefore
                 a
                 Prince
                 design
                 to
                 engage
                 himself
                 in
                 an
                 
                   Offensive
                   War
                
                 against
                 any
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 resolves
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 the
                 Defensive
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 exact
                 estimate
                 of
                 his
                 Force
                 ,
                 and
                 duly
                 consider
                 whether
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 execute
                 the
                 Exploit
                 he
                 intends
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Force
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 attacks
                 his
                 State.
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 find
                 himself
                 too
                 weak
                 for
                 his
                 Adversary
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 great
                 Imprudence
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 attack
                 his
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 lest
                 by
                 being
                 worsted
                 ,
                 he
                 give
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 his
                 Adversary
                 to
                 Invade
                 that
                 rightfully
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 without
                 great
                 Injustice
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 his
                 Wisdom
                 by
                 Mediation
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 Invasion
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 chuse
                 rather
                 to
                 lose
                 something
                 of
                 his
                 Right
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 hazard
                 the
                 Loss
                 of
                 his
                 whole
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Right
                   Reason
                
                 teacheth
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   seek
                   for
                   Peace
                   by
                   all
                   possible
                   means
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   never
                   ought
                   to
                   prepare
                   for
                   War
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   find
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   hopes
                   of
                   obtaining
                   a
                   Just
                   and
                   Honosurable
                   Peace
                   .
                
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 after
                 extream
                 Provocations
                 ,
                 hath
                 taken
                 up
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 driven
                 the
                 Invader
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 enter
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 repent
                 of
                 their
                 Folly
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 Reason
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 do
                 nothing
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Requirings
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 Reason
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   What
                   a
                   Prince
                   is
                   to
                   do
                   after
                   Victory
                   .
                
                 After
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 gotten
                 the
                 Victory
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 spare
                 the
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 shewed
                 themselves
                 Inhuman
                 and
                 Cruel
                 in
                 the
                 VVars
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 of
                 Valour
                 ,
                 saith
                 TULLY
                 ,
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 Enemies
                 who
                 contend
                 for
                 the
                 Victory
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 consider
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Conquer'd
                 ,
                 as
                 Men
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 Valour
                 may
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 VVar
                 ;
                 and
                 Humanity
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 cherish
                 and
                 promote
                 Peace
                 .
                 Whereas
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 perfect
                 madness
                 to
                 destroy
                 those
                 Things
                 or
                 Persons
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 diminish
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 nor
                 increase
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 who
                 thus
                 inconsiderately
                 and
                 barbarously
                 wastes
                 all
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 things
                 he
                 destroys
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XXXVII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 Citizens
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Whence
                   Cities
                   had
                   their
                   Rise
                   .
                
                 MAN
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Lover
                 of
                 Society
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 so
                 much
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 Company
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 like
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 scarcely
                 frame
                 himself
                 to
                 live
                 alone
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Society
                 cannot
                 be
                 long
                 preserved
                 without
                 Peace
                 ;
                 and
                 Peace
                 is
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 Union
                 ,
                 and
                 Union
                 supposeth
                 
                   Order
                   ;
                   Order
                   ,
                   Distinction
                   ;
                   Distinction
                   ,
                   Dependance
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Dependance
                   ,
                   Authority
                
                 :
                 Hence
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Men
                 came
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 lesser
                 Societies
                 and
                 afterwards
                 greater
                 were
                 formed
                 which
                 gave
                 name
                 to
                 Cities
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Duties
                   of
                   Citizens
                   are
                   either
                   General
                   or
                   Special
                   .
                
                 The
                 Duties
                 of
                 a
                 Citizen
                 may
                 be
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 two
                 kinds
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   General
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Particular
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 take
                 their
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 Obligation
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Civil
                   Government
                
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 latter
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 particular
                 Duty
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 performance
                 whereof
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 bound
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 calling
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Function
                 impos'd
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 
                   General
                   Duty
                
                 of
                 Citizens
                 respects
                 either
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Governours
                 or
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   City
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Members
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   Duty
                   of
                   Citizens
                   to
                   Honour
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   .
                
                 A
                 Citizen
                 is
                 bound
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 obey
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 faithful
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 all
                 Honour
                 and
                 Reverence
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 reasonable
                 and
                 becoming
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 express
                 his
                 Respect
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 knows
                 do
                 excel
                 him
                 in
                 Dignity
                 .
                 Since
                 Dignity
                 took
                 its
                 name
                 from
                 the
                 latin
                 word
                 Dignus
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 thought
                 worthy
                 to
                 bear
                 Rule
                 over
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 agreeable
                 to
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 their
                 Command
                 ,
                 being
                 content
                 with
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 be
                 Enemies
                 to
                 all
                 novelties
                 or
                 innovations
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 acquiesce
                 in
                 their
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 in
                 those
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 put
                 a
                 good
                 interpretation
                 upon
                 all
                 their
                 Actions
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 too
                 curious
                 searchers
                 into
                 their
                 Lives
                 and
                 Actions
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 willingly
                 submit
                 to
                 their
                 Commands
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Duty
                   of
                   a
                   Citizen
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   City
                   .
                
                 A
                 Citizen
                 peforms
                 the
                 Duty
                 he
                 ows
                 to
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   City
                
                 ,
                 whil'st
                 he
                 prefers
                 the
                 Weal
                 and
                 welfare
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 desires
                 nothing
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 enjoy
                 full
                 Safety
                 and
                 undisturb'd
                 Happiness
                 .
                 Whilst
                 he
                 chearfully
                 contributes
                 his
                 Wealth
                 and
                 Fortune
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 being
                 ready
                 to
                 expose
                 his
                 Life
                 to
                 mortal
                 dangers
                 for
                 the
                 Defence
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hazard
                 a
                 Part
                 for
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Whole
                 .
                 Whilst
                 he
                 omits
                 nothing
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 serve
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 Glory
                 and
                 Honour
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 lays
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 Strength
                 of
                 his
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 it
                 Illustrious
                 and
                 Magnificent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   he
                   satisfies
                   his
                   Duty
                   towards
                   his
                   Fellow
                   Citizens
                   .
                
                 A
                 Citizen
                 dischargeth
                 his
                 Duty
                 towards
                 his
                 Fellow-Citizens
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 behaves
                 himself
                 Kind
                 and
                 Benevolent
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 and
                 preserve
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 mutual
                 good
                 Offices
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 Whilst
                 he
                 shews
                 himself
                 Affable
                 and
                 Courteous
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 difficult
                 to
                 
                   no
                   body
                
                 ,
                 being
                 always
                 ready
                 to
                 succour
                 ,
                 help
                 and
                 assist
                 them
                 ,
                 whenever
                 any
                 occasion
                 presents
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 Necessity
                 requires
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Cities
                 are
                 design'd
                 and
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 Good
                 and
                 advantage
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 promotes
                 his
                 own
                 Interest
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 endeavours
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Publick
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 the
                 ready
                 way
                 to
                 procure
                 his
                 own
                 welfare
                 and
                 Prosperity
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 lays
                 out
                 himself
                 for
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Commonwealth
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 every
                 particular
                 Member
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 torment
                 himself
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 more
                 splendid
                 Fortunes
                 his
                 Fellow-Citizens
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 high
                 degree
                 of
                 Dignity
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 exalted
                 ▪
                 nor
                 that
                 affluence
                 of
                 Riches
                 wherewith
                 they
                 abound
                 :
                 But
                 remembring
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 considers
                 all
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 sees
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Fellow-Citizens
                 enjoy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   special
                   Duties
                   of
                   a
                   Citizen
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Special
                   Duties
                
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 belong
                 to
                 every
                 particular
                 Citizen
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 peculiar
                 to
                 some
                 only
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Duty
                 incumbent
                 upon
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Citizen
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 any
                 
                   Publick
                   Office
                
                 ,
                 or
                 stand
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 discharge
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 altogether
                 ignorant
                 of
                 Chirurgery
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 mad
                 as
                 to
                 undertake
                 those
                 Operations
                 ,
                 whereon
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 other
                 Men
                 depend
                 ?
                 Or
                 where
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 altogether
                 ignorant
                 in
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Navigation
                 ,
                 will
                 undertake
                 to
                 carry
                 a
                 Ship
                 to
                 the
                 East-Indies
                 ?
                 But
                 the
                 place
                 is
                 offered
                 me
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 seeking
                 .
                 What
                 then
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 supposed
                 that
                 others
                 are
                 better
                 acquainted
                 with
                 my
                 abilities
                 than
                 I
                 my self
                 am
                 ?
                 A
                 
                   Blind
                   Man
                
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 guid
                 and
                 lead
                 the
                 Blind
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 presumption
                 ,
                 makes
                 himself
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 hurt
                 and
                 damage
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Society
                 ,
                 draws
                 the
                 Guilt
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Publick
                   Ruin
                   upon
                   himself
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Duty
                   of
                   Counsellours
                   .
                
                 Counsellours
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 with
                 their
                 advice
                 assist
                 the
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 use
                 their
                 utmost
                 diligence
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 may
                 be
                 hid
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 conducive
                 to
                 the
                 Good
                 and
                 welfare
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 freely
                 and
                 boldly
                 declare
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 and
                 flourishing
                 condition
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 without
                 being
                 byast
                 by
                 any
                 corrupt
                 Affections
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 being
                 dazled
                 with
                 the
                 Fortune
                 and
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 mind
                 only
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 those
                 they
                 speak
                 to
                 ,
                 lest
                 by
                 flattering
                 their
                 Rulers
                 they
                 make
                 themselves
                 vile
                 and
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 being
                 led
                 aside
                 by
                 their
                 depraved
                 Affections
                 ,
                 they
                 dishonour
                 and
                 abuse
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 their
                 Function
                 ,
                 and
                 poison
                 and
                 taint
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 their
                 Governours
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 solicitously
                 keep
                 themselves
                 from
                 being
                 corrupted
                 by
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Bribes
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 themselves
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 as
                 impenetrable
                 and
                 immoveable
                 as
                 a
                 Wall
                 of
                 Brass
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 Attacks
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 powerful
                 and
                 insinuating
                 dint
                 of
                 Mony.
                 Let
                 them
                 also
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 contemners
                 of
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 wholly
                 intent
                 on
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 advantage
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 prefer
                 the
                 safety
                 and
                 interest
                 thereof
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 private
                 concerns
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Duties
                   of
                   Priests
                   or
                   Ministers
                   .
                
                 Those
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 dedicated
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Service
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 and
                 his
                 Worship
                 ,
                 must
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 lead
                 an
                 Innocent
                 and
                 
                   Holy
                   Life
                
                 ,
                 and
                 converse
                 amongst
                 their
                 Parishioners
                 with
                 all
                 Gravity
                 ,
                 always
                 mindful
                 of
                 the
                 Character
                 they
                 are
                 invested
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 from
                 amongst
                 Men
                 ,
                 to
                 transact
                 their
                 concerns
                 with
                 GOD
                 ;
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 Intercessors
                 with
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 Mediators
                 to
                 interpose
                 between
                 Men
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Wrath
                
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 be
                 careful
                 to
                 avoid
                 all
                 novel
                 Doctrins
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 deliver
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 that
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 sound
                 Doctrin
                 ,
                 and
                 primitive
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Duty
                   of
                   Professors
                   .
                
                 Professors
                 ,
                 whose
                 Duty
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 instruct
                 others
                 ,
                 must
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 their
                 informations
                 be
                 built
                 on
                 good
                 and
                 sound
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 their
                 utmost
                 endeavours
                 they
                 avoid
                 Falsehood
                 and
                 Errors
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 also
                 decline
                 the
                 
                   Perverse
                   Humors
                
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 pretending
                 to
                 be
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 engaged
                 to
                 no
                 Mans
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 defend
                 the
                 most
                 opposit
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 blow
                 Hot
                 and
                 Cold
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Mouth
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 also
                 be
                 very
                 cautious
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 broach
                 no
                 Opi●ions
                 that
                 are
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 Society
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 may
                 occasion
                 any
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Citizens
                 .
                 Let
                 them
                 also
                 shun
                 all
                 discord
                 
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 consider
                 that
                 they
                 go
                 the
                 ready
                 way
                 to
                 expose
                 the
                 Respect
                 due
                 to
                 their
                 Function
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 divided
                 in
                 their
                 Sentiments
                 ,
                 and
                 sowing
                 the
                 Seeds
                 of
                 dissension
                 and
                 Discord
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 seminaries
                 of
                 Vertue
                 and
                 ingenious
                 Literature
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 what
                 credit
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 their
                 informations
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 teach
                 be
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 Problems
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 Affirmative
                 and
                 Negative
                 are
                 equally
                 made
                 void
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 Duty
                 to
                 neglect
                 all
                 those
                 Doctrins
                 and
                 Opinions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 or
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 and
                 derogate
                 from
                 the
                 honour
                 due
                 to
                 their
                 Profession
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Duty
                   of
                   Generals
                   or
                   Commanders
                   of
                   Armies
                   .
                
                 Generals
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 entrusted
                 with
                 the
                 Command
                 of
                 the
                 Forces
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 that
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 that
                 are
                 listed
                 be
                 strong
                 and
                 vigorous
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Age
                 and
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 provide
                 for
                 their
                 being
                 well
                 exercised
                 and
                 versed
                 in
                 
                   Military
                   Discipline
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 harden
                 them
                 to
                 all
                 
                   Warlike
                   Labours
                
                 and
                 Difficulties
                 .
                 As
                 likewise
                 to
                 fu●nish
                 them
                 with
                 Arm●
                 ,
                 Offensive
                 ▪
                 and
                 Defensive
                 ;
                 and
                 a●ove
                 all
                 things
                 provide
                 sufficien●
                 Magazines
                 ,
                 and
                 Stores
                 of
                 Provision
                 and
                 Ammunition
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Designs
                 may
                 not
                 miscarry
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 these
                 necessaries
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 also
                 have
                 Spies
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 condition
                 and
                 designs
                 of
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 choose
                 fit
                 ●●●●sions
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 intercept
                 their
                 Recruits
                 or
                 Provisions
                 .
                 They
                 must
                 also
                 have
                 an
                 Eye
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Souldiers
                 be
                 not
                 defrauded
                 of
                 their
                 Pay
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 extorsion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   under
                   Officers
                
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 they
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 restrain
                 them
                 from
                 Plundering
                 and
                 Robbing
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 from
                 Tumultuous
                 Insurrections
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Duty
                   of
                   Souldiers
                   .
                
                 The
                 Duty
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 their
                 P●y
                 ,
                 and
                 ab●tain
                 from
                 Plandering
                 and
                 Spoiling
                 ,
                 or
                 vexatious
                 oppressing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Country
                   People
                
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 Quartered
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 willingly
                 endure
                 the
                 trouble
                 and
                 wearisomness
                 of
                 Marches
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Labours
                 of
                 the
                 Camp
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 all
                 this
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 Publick
                 ,
                 wherein
                 their
                 own
                 is
                 included
                 .
                 That
                 they
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 running
                 Rashly
                 and
                 Headlong
                 into
                 dangers
                 ;
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 Cowardly
                 declining
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 to
                 face
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 never
                 stir
                 from
                 the
                 Post
                 assigned
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 choose
                 to
                 dye
                 Honourably
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 live
                 reproached
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Duty
                   of
                   Ambassadors
                   .
                
                 They
                 who
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 Negotiate
                 the
                 concerns
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 to
                 
                   Forein
                   Courts
                
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 persons
                 of
                 a
                 quick
                 Wit
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 Circumspect
                 ;
                 not
                 easily
                 giving
                 credit
                 to
                 Rumors
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 able
                 by
                 their
                 Sagacity
                 to
                 discern
                 vain
                 and
                 false
                 Reports
                 ,
                 from
                 true
                 and
                 solid
                 ;
                 neglecting
                 the
                 talk
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   People
                
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 taking
                 great
                 heed
                 not
                 to
                 discover
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 Masters
                 interest
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 Secret.
                 Whilst
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 
                   Forein
                   Courts
                
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 never
                 lend
                 an
                 easy
                 Ear
                 to
                 the
                 Suggestions
                 of
                 great
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 impenetrable
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Bribe
                 or
                 Corruption
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Duty
                   of
                   Receivers
                   and
                   Treasurers
                   .
                
                 They
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 Receivers
                 and
                 Treasurers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Publick
                   Monies
                
                 ,
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 oppressing
                 the
                 Subject
                 in
                 their
                 gathering
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 too
                 exact
                 and
                 rigorous
                 in
                 the
                 le●ying
                 ▪
                 or
                 by
                 their
                 Ava●●ce
                 exto●●
                 more
                 from
                 their
                 
                   Fel●●●●
                   Citizens
                
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 their
                 due
                 to
                 pay
                 .
                 When
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 their
                 Superior
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 charged
                 to
                 pay
                 any
                 Sum
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 readily
                 ,
                 without
                 putting
                 the
                 Expectants
                 to
                 any
                 expence
                 of
                 Time
                 or
                 Mony
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 receive
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 never
                 defer
                 the
                 payment
                 of
                 any
                 Salary
                 〈◊〉
                 Re●ard
                 ,
                 tho'
                 to
                 their
                 greatest
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 orders
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   How
                   long
                   Citizens
                   are
                   under
                   the
                   Obligation
                   of
                   these
                   Special
                   Duties
                   .
                
                 All
                 these
                 
                   Special
                   Duties
                   Citizens
                
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 perform
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 those
                 Functions
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 annext
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 proceed
                 ;
                 and
                 cease
                 upon
                 their
                 discontinuance
                 ,
                 viz.
                 when
                 either
                 the
                 Officer
                 i●
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ▪
                 or
                 resigns
                 it
                 ▪
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Charge
                 it self
                 be
                 discontinued
                 ,
                 as
                 be●ng
                 thought
                 no
                 longer
                 necessary
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 
                   General
                   Duty
                
                 of
                 Citizen
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 when
                 leaving
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 setling
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 he
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 O●
                 when
                 for
                 some
                 Crime
                 a
                 p●●son
                 is
                 ●●nis●●t
                 from
                 the
                 Society
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 bein●
                 taken
                 P●●son●r
                 by
                 a
                 Conquer●●
                 ,
                 he
                 i●
                 carried
                 away
                 to
                 a
                 strange
                 Country
                 .
              
               
                 ☞
                 Fol.
                 177.
                 for
                 Chap.
                 XXVI
                 .
                 Read
                 XXIV
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 End
                 of
                 the
                 Institution
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               SECOND
               PART
               ,
               VIZ.
               The
               History
               of
               Nature
               :
               IN
               NINE
               PARTS
               .
            
             
               Which
               Illustrates
               the
               INSTITUTION
               ,
               And
               consists
               of
               great
               Variety
               of
               EXPERIMENTS
               ,
               Explained
               by
               the
               fame
               PRINCIPLES
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               TO
               THE
               Most
               Noble
               Princess
               ,
               Frances
               Teresa
               Stuart
               ,
               Dutchess
               Dowager
               of
               Richmond
               and
               Lenox
               ,
               Countess
               of
               
                 March
                 ,
                 Litchfield
              
               and
               Darnley
               ;
               Baroness
               of
               
                 Leighton
                 ,
                 Bromswold
                 ,
                 Newbury
                 ,
                 Torbolton
              
               and
               Metheuen
               :
               Lady
               Abigny
               ,
               and
               Grandessa
               of
               Spain
               ,
               &c.
               
               Descended
               of
               the
               Most
               Illustrious
               and
               Ancient
               Family
               of
               Stuart
               ,
               and
               House
               of
               Blantyre
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Scotland
               .
            
             
               
                 Madam
                 ,
              
            
             
               'T
               IS
               the
               Custom
               in
               
                 EPISTLES
                 DEDICATORY
              
               to
               make
               large
               Encomiums
               in
               Praise
               of
               their
               Patron
               or
               Patroness
               ;
               I
               have
               as
               Spacious
               a
               Field
               to
               walk
               in
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               to
               say
               in
               your
               due
               Praise
               as
               any
               one
               ;
               But
               having
               found
               that
               all
               such
               Addresses
               (
               by
               your
               Generous
               Soul
               )
               are
               stiled
               Flattery
               ,
               and
               declared
               displeasing
               to
               You
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               more
               attempt
               it
               :
               Only
               Madam
               ,
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               many
               Favours
               I
               have
               received
               by
               your
               Encouragement
               of
               my
               former
               Books
               ;
               and
               in
               acknowledgment
               thereof
               ,
               I
               have
               taken
               the
               boldness
               to
               select
               Your
               Grace
               the
               Patroness
               of
               this
               Treatise
               of
               the
               HISTORY
               of
               NATURE
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               proud
               of
               the
               Honour
               to
               have
               permission
               to
               lay
               it
               at
               
                 Your
                 Graces
                 Feet
              
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               stiled
               ,
            
             
               
                 Madam
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Humblest
                 of
                 Your
                 Graces
                 Servants
                 ,
                 RICHARD
                 BLOME
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Illustrious
                   Princess
                   Frances
                   Teresa
                   Stuart
                   Dutchess
                   Dowager
                   of
                   Richmond
                   and
                   Lenox
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   &
                   Treatise
                   of
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   Nature
                   is
                   most
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   〈…〉
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               The
               First
               Part
               OF
               THE
               HISTORY
               OF
               NATURE
               .
               OF
               BODIES
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Of
                 a
                 Body
                 Extended
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Existence
                   of
                   Bodies
                   is
                   evident
                   to
                   our
                   Senses
                   .
                
                 THO'
                 our
                 Senses
                 are
                 often
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 deluded
                 by
                 false
                 Representations
                 ,
                 do
                 circumvent
                 our
                 Mind
                 ;
                 yet
                 have
                 we
                 no
                 safer
                 way
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 arrive
                 to
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 
                   Corporeal
                   things
                
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 with
                 their
                 assistance
                 we
                 measure
                 their
                 Dimensions
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Signs
                 conveyed
                 through
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 discover
                 their
                 Existence
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 their
                 Advertisements
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 Matter
                 consists
                 of
                 3
                 Dimensions
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 various
                 motions
                 ,
                 have
                 different
                 Forms
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 diversly
                 affect
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 our
                 Senses
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 presented
                 to
                 our
                 Eye
                 ,
                 be
                 only
                 such
                 in
                 outward
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 quite
                 otherwise
                 than
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 yet
                 must
                 not
                 we
                 therefore
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 Phantasm
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 vanishing
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ranked
                 in
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 Things
                 ;
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 Bodily
                 ,
                 must
                 lye
                 hid
                 under
                 that
                 shell
                 or
                 outward
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 really
                 is
                 the
                 basis
                 and
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Figure
                 we
                 see
                 ;
                 tho'
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 distance
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 other
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 perceived
                 such
                 as
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 takes
                 to
                 it self
                 another
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 our
                 Senses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Senses
                   are
                   not
                   deceived
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Matter
                   or
                   Subject
                   of
                   things
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 to
                 whom
                 a
                 
                   Square
                   Tower
                
                 ,
                 viewed
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 Round
                 ,
                 hath
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 Material
                 or
                 Substantial
                 conveyed
                 unto
                 his
                 Organ
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 either
                 a
                 Square
                 or
                 
                   Round
                   Figure
                
                 should
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 support
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 plain
                 Contradiction
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Mode
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 exist
                 without
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 indeed
                 if
                 we
                 well
                 consider
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Mode
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 be
                 in
                 our
                 Thought
                 conceiv'd
                 as
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 we
                 can
                 have
                 a
                 clear
                 perception
                 of
                 Substance
                 ,
                 whether
                 Material
                 or
                 Immaterial
                 ,
                 without
                 their
                 Modes
                 ;
                 yet
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 can
                 we
                 conceive
                 those
                 Modes
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 said
                 Substances
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 very
                 Nature
                 to
                 affect
                 and
                 diversifie
                 Substances
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Ancients
                   about
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 
                   Ancient
                   Philosophers
                
                 did
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 concurrence
                 of
                 
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Magnitude
                
                 and
                 Resistance
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 found
                 nothing
                 but
                 
                   Matter
                   was
                   extended
                   in
                   Length
                   ,
                   Depth
                   and
                   Breadth
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 besides
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 abide
                 its
                 like
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 pusheth
                 it
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 excludes
                 Penetration
                 .
                 For
                 herein
                 do
                 
                   Material
                   Substances
                
                 differ
                 from
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 former
                 fall
                 under
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 carry
                 a
                 bulk
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Touch.
                 By
                 the
                 word
                 Touch
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 understand
                 the
                 Sense
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 whereby
                 they
                 feel
                 
                   External
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 more
                 general
                 ,
                 whereby
                 2
                 Bodies
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 with
                 their
                 Surfaces
                 ,
                 and
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 intimately
                 close
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 
                   Material
                   things
                
                 only
                 ,
                 to
                 touch
                 and
                 be
                 touched
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 together
                 by
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 middle
                 Term
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 question'd
                 by
                 any
                 that
                 either
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 or
                 perceive
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 the
                 Senses
                 :
                 As
                 LUCRETIUS
                 in
                 his
                 
                   First
                   Book
                
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   That
                   Bodies
                   are
                   ,
                   we
                   all
                   from
                   Sense
                   receive
                   ,
                
                 
                   Whose
                   Notice
                   ,
                   if
                   in
                   this
                   we
                   disbelieve
                   ,
                
                 
                   On
                   what
                   can
                   Reason
                   fix
                   ,
                   on
                   what
                   rely
                   ?
                
                 
                   What
                   Rule
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   her
                   Deductions
                   try
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   greater
                   Secrets
                   of
                   Philosophy
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   a
                   Spirit
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   extended
                   .
                
                 But
                 some
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 will
                 object
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Spirit
                 also
                 is
                 Extended
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 is
                 excluded
                 from
                 participating
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 a
                 Spirit
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 extended
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 threefold
                 dimension
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 imagine
                 ;
                 but
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 its
                 Power
                 and
                 Energy
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 Spirit
                 diffuseth
                 its
                 active
                 Force
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 through
                 a
                 larger
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 through
                 a
                 lesser
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Bodily
                   Substance
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Body
                 or
                 Space
                 ,
                 a
                 Spirit
                 could
                 
                 never
                 be
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 extended
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 or
                 correspond
                 with
                 any
                 dimensions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Whether
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   Vacuit●●s
                   in
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 The
                 only
                 difficulty
                 that
                 remains
                 to
                 be
                 resolved
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 besides
                 the
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 whose
                 Nature
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 doth
                 consist
                 in
                 Extension
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Vacuity
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 ▪
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 enjoys
                 the
                 properties
                 of
                 
                   Longitude
                   ,
                   Latitude
                
                 and
                 Profundity
                 .
                 GASSENDUS
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 madc
                 it
                 his
                 business
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 Doctrin
                 of
                 EPICURUS
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 made
                 himself
                 Famous
                 by
                 raking
                 these
                 Emptinesses
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 had
                 for
                 many
                 Ages
                 been
                 buried
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Animadversions
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Tenth
                   Book
                
                 of
                 LAERTIUS
                 ,
                 concerning
                 EPICURUS
                 his
                 Physiology
                 ,
                 doth
                 both
                 by
                 Reasons
                 and
                 Experiments
                 endeavour
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 
                   empty
                   Spaces
                
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 which
                 tho'
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 actually
                 contain
                 any
                 Body
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 so
                 dispersed
                 amongst
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 admit
                 Bodies
                 and
                 contain
                 them
                 .
                 Much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Vessel
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Empty
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 destitute
                 of
                 any
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 receiving
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 this
                 Liquor
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 emptied
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 the
                 inward
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 contained
                 the
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 remain
                 empty
                 ;
                 except
                 some
                 other
                 foreign
                 Matter
                 come
                 in
                 to
                 fill
                 up
                 its
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 commensurate
                 to
                 the
                 Dimensions
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 fill'd
                 it
                 before
                 .
                 He
                 confirms
                 his
                 Opinion
                 by
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 a
                 Heap
                 of
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 grains
                 whereof
                 many
                 
                   little
                   spaces
                
                 intervene
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 their
                 Surfaces
                 appear
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 distant
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 impossible
                 they
                 should
                 lye
                 so
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 leave
                 some
                 Intervals
                 destitute
                 of
                 any
                 
                   Bodily
                   Substance
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   A
                   Physical
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Mathematical
                   Body
                   do
                   not
                   differ
                   .
                
                 But
                 GASSENDUS
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 his
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 warily
                 enough
                 consider'd
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 consist
                 in
                 a
                 Physical
                 or
                 Natural
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Mathematical
                   Extension
                
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 intimacy
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 Thought
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Extension
                 is
                 Reciprocal
                 with
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Body
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                
                 and
                 Depth
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 commensurate
                 to
                 those
                 3
                 Dimensions
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 also
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Distance
                   that
                   is
                   between
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   prove
                   a
                   Vacuum
                   .
                
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 We
                 find
                 
                   little
                   Spaces
                
                 betwixt
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 their
                 Sides
                 cannot
                 be
                 filled
                 up
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 I
                 grant
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 will
                 it
                 follow
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Intervals
                 or
                 Spaces
                 must
                 therefore
                 be
                 Empty
                 ,
                 or
                 destitute
                 of
                 any
                 
                   Bodily
                   matter
                
                 ?
                 For
                 why
                 may
                 they
                 not
                 be
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Matter
                 more
                 subtil
                 than
                 it
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 said
                 Parts
                 be
                 distant
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 
                   different
                   places
                
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 distant
                 ,
                 or
                 truly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 an
                 Empty
                 interval
                 ?
                 Seeing
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Saying
                 amongst
                 
                   Naturalists
                   ,
                   Something
                   must
                   always
                   intervene
                   between
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   distant
                   .
                
                 For
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 Distance
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 found
                 but
                 between
                 things
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Relation
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 every
                 such
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 Foundation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Relation
                 rest
                 on
                 a
                 real
                 ground
                 or
                 basis
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 
                   a
                   Non-entity
                   hath
                   neither
                   Affections
                   nor
                   Operations
                
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Nothing
                 can
                 never
                 constitute
                 the
                 Distance
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Possible
                   Repletion
                   is
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   constitute
                   Distance
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 must
                 we
                 assert
                 with
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 Distance
                 is
                 founded
                 in
                 the
                 Bodies
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 distanc'd
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Possible
                   Repletion
                
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 constitute
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 from
                 this
                 Supposition
                 we
                 might
                 lawfully
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 Distance
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 they
                 are
                 posited
                 or
                 disposed
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Foundations
                 do
                 still
                 remain
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 distant
                 ,
                 or
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Distance
                 must
                 be
                 assigned
                 to
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Bodies
                 themselves
                 ;
                 which
                 seeing
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 Immaterial
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 unextended
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 something
                 Corporeal
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Extension
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   constitutes
                   Material
                   Substance
                   .
                
                 I
                 know
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Philosophers
                 do
                 not
                 approve
                 of
                 our
                 assigning
                 triple
                 Dimension
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Substance
                 ;
                 they
                 looking
                 upon
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 Mode
                 ,
                 or
                 Accident
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 consider
                 the
                 Extension
                 of
                 a
                 Stick
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 a
                 Mode
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Stick
                 is
                 the
                 Subject
                 or
                 Substance
                 which
                 supports
                 it
                 ?
                 But
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 easie
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Error
                 is
                 only
                 deriv'd
                 from
                 our
                 common
                 way
                 of
                 expressing
                 our selves
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 every
                 whit
                 as
                 absur'd
                 to
                 assert
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 hearing
                 some
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Royal
                   Palace
                
                 ,
                 should
                 imagine
                 these
                 2
                 words
                 to
                 mean
                 2
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 a
                 Mode
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 difficulty
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 in
                 this
                 business
                 may
                 be
                 cleared
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 only
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Substance
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 exist
                 without
                 a
                 Mode
                 ;
                 whereas
                 a
                 Mode
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 doth
                 so
                 depend
                 upon
                 Substance
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 exist
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Extension
                 in
                 a
                 Stick
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 Stick
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Bodies
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 a
                 Stick
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 have
                 Extension
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Stick
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 extended
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Extension
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 mode
                 of
                 a
                 Stick
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 rather
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 Extension
                 deserves
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Substance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 a
                 Stick
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 Mode
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Nothing
                   that
                   is
                   Indivisible
                   can
                   be
                   conceived
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 how
                 foolishly
                 they
                 Talk
                 ,
                 who
                 consider
                 
                   Mathematical
                   Points
                
                 in
                 an
                 Extended
                 Substance
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 needs
                 have
                 the
                 divisibility
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 bounded
                 by
                 an
                 indivisible
                 Term
                 or
                 Boundary
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 in
                 any
                 Line
                 ,
                 by
                 division
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Indivisible
                 ;
                 that
                 being
                 once
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 divide
                 the
                 other
                 Parts
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 at
                 last
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 indivisible
                 or
                 unextended
                 Terms
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 having
                 made
                 a
                 like
                 division
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 nothing
                 else
                 in
                 this
                 
                   extended
                   Line
                
                 ,
                 but
                 Indivisible
                 or
                 
                   Mathematical
                   Points
                
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 contrary
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 destroys
                 the
                 Notion
                 we
                 frame
                 of
                 
                   Extended
                   Beings
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   An
                   Objection
                   of
                   the
                   Epicureans
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Epicureans
                 will
                 Object
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 last
                 Resolution
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Compounds
                
                 ,
                 is
                 into
                 the
                 least
                 
                   Natural
                   Bodies
                
                 or
                 Atoms
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 otherwise
                 every
                 Body
                 would
                 be
                 divisible
                 into
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Absurdity
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 every
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 Divisible
                 ,
                 can
                 only
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 those
                 Parts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 actually
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 Bodies
                 be
                 infinitely
                 divisible
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 have
                 actually
                 infinite
                 Parts
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 all
                 Bodies
                 will
                 be
                 actually
                 infinite
                 in
                 their
                 Extension
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 Man
                 in
                 his
                 Wits
                 will
                 undertake
                 to
                 assert
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   1.
                   
                   Chap.
                   1
                
                 
                   G
                   ▪
                   Freman
                   ▪
                   I●
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip.
                   Sculp
                   ▪
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Reverend
                   Father
                   in
                   God
                   Thomas
                   Lord
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rochester
                   ,
                   Deane
                   of
                   Westminster
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   A
                   Physical
                   Atom
                   ,
                   or
                   least
                   Body
                   ,
                   is
                   divisible
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   consists
                   of
                   Parts
                   .
                
                 I
                 intend
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 full
                 Answer
                 to
                 this
                 Objection
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Fourth
                   Chapter
                
                 ;
                 but
                 shall
                 here
                 demand
                 of
                 these
                 Defenders
                 of
                 EPICURUS
                 ,
                 whether
                 an
                 Atom
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 contend
                 is
                 Indivisible
                 ,
                 have
                 any
                 parts
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 Extension
                 ?
                 If
                 they
                 affirm
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 then
                 their
                 Atom
                 doth
                 not
                 differ
                 from
                 a
                 
                   Mathematical
                   Atom
                
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 affirm
                 the
                 former
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 every
                 Atom
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 triple
                 Dimension
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 its
                 particular
                 Figure
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 obvious
                 to
                 enquire
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 an
                 Atom
                 consist
                 of
                 other
                 less
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 to
                 Infinity
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 at
                 last
                 we
                 must
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 least
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 admit
                 of
                 no
                 further
                 Division
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 maintain
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 embrace
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 ZENO
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 maintain
                 and
                 defend
                 a
                 Mathematical
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 
                   Physical
                   Atom
                
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 a
                 meer
                 Fiction
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 chuse
                 rather
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 Bodies
                 that
                 is
                 altogether
                 indivisible
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Atom
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 called
                 Mathematical
                 or
                 Physical
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   GOD
                   can
                   divide
                   a
                   Physical
                   Atom
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 an
                 Atom
                 cannot
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 Angles
                 really
                 and
                 intrinsecally
                 different
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 Indivisible
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 no
                 Atom
                 .
                 For
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 conceived
                 by
                 different
                 Idea's
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 real
                 independent
                 Existence
                 ,
                 can
                 also
                 be
                 divided
                 and
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ?
                 And
                 cannot
                 the
                 Infinite
                 Power
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 do
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 our
                 Finite
                 Intellect
                 can
                 conceive
                 ?
                 Now
                 our
                 Understanding
                 can
                 conceive
                 2
                 Angles
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Atom
                 under
                 several
                 Notions
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 without
                 knowing
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 conceives
                 also
                 that
                 several
                 Angles
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Atom
                 do
                 subsist
                 independently
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 question'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 GOD
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Omnipotence
                 ,
                 can
                 separate
                 these
                 Angles
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 The
                 Arguments
                 of
                 EPICURUS
                 Answer'd
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 endeavours
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 empty
                 Spaces
                 intersperst
                 between
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Rest
                   ,
                   or
                   Motion
                   of
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   does
                   not
                   require
                   an
                   Empty
                   space
                   .
                
                 EPICURUS
                 ,
                 who
                 confounds
                 Place
                 with
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 or
                 
                   Empty
                   Space
                
                 ,
                 and
                 supposeth
                 that
                 all
                 Bodies
                 have
                 their
                 residence
                 in
                 those
                 Vacuities
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 That
                 except
                 there
                 were
                 such
                 ,
                 
                   Bodies
                   would
                   have
                   no
                   places
                   to
                   exist
                   or
                   move
                   in
                   .
                
                 For
                 since
                 a
                 Place
                 is
                 commensurate
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 placed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hollow
                 Surface
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 Surface
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 Place
                 is
                 accounted
                 Immoveable
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 repugnant
                 for
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 its
                 position
                 ;
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 Place
                 must
                 always
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 even
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 fill'd
                 it
                 before
                 ,
                 is
                 removed
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 and
                 successively
                 takes
                 up
                 other
                 Places
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 left
                 Empty
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 preserve
                 its
                 Parts
                 immoveable
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   come
                   ,
                   bring
                   their
                   places
                   along
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   their
                   Removal
                   take
                   them
                   away
                   .
                
                 But
                 EPICURUS
                 was
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 supposed
                 a
                 Place
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Space
                 subsisting
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 placed
                 ,
                 in
                 Magnitude
                 ,
                 and
                 really
                 distinct
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 precisely
                 have
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 a
                 Place
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 certain
                 Respect
                 of
                 the
                 Situation
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Bodies
                 about
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 others
                 more
                 Remote
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 takes
                 its
                 immobility
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 to
                 say
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Place
                 ,
                 or
                 acquires
                 a
                 new
                 Place
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 attains
                 or
                 acquires
                 such
                 a
                 Situation
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 Mistake
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 to
                 imagine
                 a
                 Place
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 certain
                 Capacity
                 or
                 Interval
                 ,
                 which
                 Bodies
                 enter
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 again
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Bodies
                 do
                 indeed
                 bring
                 their
                 places
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 their
                 Removal
                 take
                 them
                 away
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 takes
                 up
                 some
                 space
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Bulk
                 amongst
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ranked
                 amongst
                 
                   Material
                   things
                
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 quits
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 keep
                 its
                 
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 and
                 Situation
                 between
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 determinate
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Whether
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   any
                   Motion
                   ,
                   without
                   allowing
                   an
                   Empty
                   space
                   .
                
                 Another
                 Argument
                 ,
                 whereby
                 EPICURUS
                 endeavours
                 to
                 establish
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Motion
                 .
                 If
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 
                   Empty
                   space
                
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 motion
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 would
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   stiff
                   immoveable
                   Mass
                
                 ,
                 and
                 unable
                 to
                 admit
                 any
                 Bodies
                 into
                 it self
                 .
                 For
                 supposing
                 all
                 Spaces
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 ,
                 a
                 Body
                 will
                 be
                 incapable
                 of
                 removing
                 it self
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 thrusting
                 another
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 any
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 thrust
                 another
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 of
                 
                   equal
                   bigness
                
                 with
                 it self
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 also
                 must
                 do
                 as
                 much
                 for
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 allow
                 a
                 Process
                 to
                 Infinity
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 some
                 
                   Empty
                   spaces
                
                 be
                 allowed
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Motion
                 may
                 enter
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 take
                 up
                 new
                 Lodgings
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   In
                   every
                   Motion
                   ,
                   a
                   whole
                   Circle
                   of
                   Bodies
                   moves
                   together
                   .
                
                 This
                 Argument
                 of
                 EPICURUS
                 might
                 be
                 of
                 some
                 force
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 motion
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 a
                 
                   strait
                   Line
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 when
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 following
                 were
                 moved
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   daily
                   Experience
                
                 teacheth
                 us
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 indeed
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 Motion
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Circular
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 doth
                 drive
                 another
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 again
                 another
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 enters
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 was
                 first
                 moved
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 Circle
                 
                 can
                 be
                 performed
                 without
                 the
                 supposal
                 of
                 any
                 Vacuum
                 .
                 As
                 suppose
                 we
                 the
                 hollow
                 Circle
                 XYZ
                 ,
                 fill'd
                 with
                 12
                 Bullets
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 A
                 moves
                 ,
                 it
                 pusheth
                 on
                 the
                 second
                 B
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 till
                 by
                 continual
                 pushing
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 was
                 left
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 Bullet
                 ,
                 be
                 fill'd
                 by
                 the
                 last
                 Bullet
                 C.
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 motion
                 may
                 be
                 without
                 granting
                 any
                 
                   Empty
                   space
                
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 Bodies
                 might
                 betake
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   An
                   Objection
                   against
                   the
                   Circular
                   motion
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 Object
                 with
                 GASSENDUS
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bullet
                 A
                 cannot
                 move
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 twelfth
                 Bullet
                 C
                 be
                 moved
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 C
                 cannot
                 move
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 A
                 do
                 possess
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 B
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 empty
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 B
                 continues
                 unmoved
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 A
                 be
                 moved
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 consequently
                 all
                 the
                 Bullets
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Circle
                 will
                 continue
                 unmoved
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Objection
                   Answer'd
                   .
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Objection
                 of
                 GASSENDUS
                 is
                 built
                 upon
                 a
                 false
                 Supposition
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 imagins
                 that
                 the
                 Bullet
                 C
                 cannot
                 move
                 ,
                 except
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 
                   Empty
                   space
                
                 whereto
                 it
                 might
                 betake
                 it self
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 begins
                 to
                 move
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 may
                 so
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 moment
                 when
                 A
                 enters
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 B
                 ,
                 C
                 may
                 leave
                 its
                 former
                 place
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 whilst
                 the
                 Bullet
                 A
                 passeth
                 towards
                 B
                 ,
                 it
                 pusheth
                 B
                 forwards
                 ,
                 and
                 B
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 next
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 &c.
                 unto
                 C
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 enters
                 the
                 place
                 left
                 by
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 thing
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 evident
                 in
                 a
                 Grind-stone
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 an
                 
                   Iron
                   Circle
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 moved
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Center
                 ;
                 for
                 since
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 doth
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 possess
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 is
                 quitted
                 by
                 the
                 fore-going
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 a
                 Vacuity
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 an
                 
                   Iron
                   Circle
                
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 partly
                 consisting
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 of
                 Air
                 ?
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 Body
                 A
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 Wooden
                 ,
                 push
                 the
                 Body
                 B
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Airy
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 B
                 again
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 next
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 again
                 another
                 till
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 C
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 A
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 A
                 quits
                 it
                 ?
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 illustrated
                 by
                 the
                 Circling
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 about
                 a
                 Ship
                 under
                 Sail.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   Why
                   Water
                   sometimes
                   mounts
                   upwards
                   .
                
                 Accordingly
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 much
                 Liquor
                 as
                 runs
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 Air
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 except
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 open
                 vent
                 for
                 the
                 Air
                 to
                 enter
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 vain
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 Liquor
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ;
                 because
                 wherever
                 this
                 
                   Circular
                   motion
                
                 is
                 hindred
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 a
                 Body
                 to
                 remove
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 whereof
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 immediately
                 mounts
                 upwards
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 that
                 motion
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 its
                 Gravity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   All
                   Bodies
                   move
                   together
                   ,
                   tho'
                   it
                   be
                   in
                   an
                   Unequal
                   Circle
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 happens
                 thus
                 in
                 every
                 Circle
                 ,
                 is
                 easie
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 especially
                 where
                 this
                 Circle
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 its
                 Parts
                 are
                 at
                 an
                 equal
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 same
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 happen
                 where
                 the
                 Circle
                 is
                 unequal
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 Spaces
                 are
                 different
                 in
                 breadth
                 and
                 narrowness
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 Circle
                 EFGH
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 Difficulty
                 is
                 easily
                 solved
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 consider'd
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 Inequalities
                 may
                 be
                 compensated
                 or
                 made
                 up
                 by
                 swiftness
                 of
                 motion
                 .
                 For
                 suppose
                 
                 we
                 the
                 Space
                 G
                 to
                 be
                 4
                 times
                 broader
                 than
                 the
                 Space
                 E
                 ,
                 and
                 double
                 as
                 broad
                 as
                 the
                 Space
                 F
                 and
                 H
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 matter
                 must
                 move
                 4
                 times
                 more
                 swiftly
                 at
                 E
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 G
                 ,
                 and
                 twice
                 as
                 swift
                 at
                 F
                 and
                 H
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 swiftness
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 makes
                 amends
                 for
                 the
                 narrowness
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Space
                 of
                 Time
                 as
                 much
                 Matter
                 pass
                 through
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Circle
                 ,
                 as
                 through
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 feign
                 
                   Empty
                   spaces
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 Condensation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   Motion
                   should
                   be
                   C●rcul●r
                   .
                
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 Bodies
                 move
                 in
                 a
                 Circle
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 suppos'd
                 that
                 all
                 motions
                 were
                 either
                 Oval
                 ,
                 or
                 perfectly
                 Circular
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 Circular
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 last
                 Body
                 which
                 is
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 impulse
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 doth
                 immediately
                 touch
                 the
                 First
                 Mover
                 ;
                 tho'
                 the
                 Line
                 which
                 is
                 described
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 moved
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 B●dy
                 ,
                 be
                 very
                 crooked
                 and
                 irregular
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   little
                   round
                   piece
                   of
                   Leather
                   wetted
                   ,
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   lift
                   up
                   an
                   heavy
                   Stone
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 an
                 account
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 that
                 Experiment
                 so
                 common
                 with
                 
                   Boys
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 a
                 little
                 round
                 piece
                 of
                 Leather
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 lift
                 up
                 a
                 great
                 Stone
                 ;
                 the
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Stone
                 A
                 ,
                 hanging
                 on
                 the
                 String
                 B
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Leather
                 C
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 cleaves
                 or
                 sticks
                 fast
                 ,
                 cannot
                 fall
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 Leather
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 Stone
                 be
                 first
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Stone
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 round
                 bit
                 of
                 Leather
                 :
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 before
                 the
                 Stone
                 can
                 fall
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 Leather
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 slit
                 or
                 opening
                 between
                 the
                 Stone
                 and
                 the
                 Leather
                 ,
                 before
                 there
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 Interval
                 between
                 
                 them
                 ,
                 capable
                 to
                 receive
                 or
                 admit
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 thicker
                 and
                 more
                 expanded
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 intercurrent
                 
                   Aethereal
                   Matter
                
                 ;
                 it
                 so
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 Circle
                 of
                 Bodies
                 is
                 hindred
                 ,
                 the
                 Stone
                 of
                 necessity
                 must
                 stick
                 so
                 long
                 to
                 the
                 Leather
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Air
                 be
                 driven
                 away
                 from
                 under
                 the
                 Stone
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 in
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Leather
                 and
                 the
                 Stone
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Whence
                   the
                   Difficulty
                   we
                   have
                   to
                   conceive
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   Space
                   full
                   of
                   Bodies
                   doth
                   arise
                   .
                
                 The
                 Difficulty
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 conceive
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 Bodies
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Vacuum
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 a
                 Supposition
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 in
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 at
                 the
                 Beginning
                 divided
                 Matter
                 into
                 
                   Equal
                   parts
                   ,
                   Round
                   ,
                   Square
                   ,
                   Triangular
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 According
                 to
                 which
                 Conceit
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 imagine
                 how
                 possibly
                 they
                 could
                 move
                 ,
                 without
                 leaving
                 
                   Empty
                   spaces
                
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 ,
                 granting
                 this
                 Supposition
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 otherwise
                 :
                 But
                 indeed
                 we
                 must
                 go
                 upon
                 a
                 quite
                 contrary
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
                 and
                 conceive
                 that
                 GOD
                 at
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 divided
                 the
                 Matter
                 into
                 
                   Unequal
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 infinitely
                 differing
                 in
                 Bulk
                 and
                 Figure
                 ;
                 which
                 suppos'd
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 easie
                 to
                 comprehend
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 may
                 move
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Vacuum
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 full
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 ;
                 for
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 
                   Square
                   ,
                   Round
                   ,
                   Oval
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Figure
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 the
                 Spaces
                 which
                 are
                 between
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 surround
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 empty
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 always
                 Particles
                 of
                 Matter
                 Subtil
                 enough
                 for
                 to
                 enter
                 and
                 fill
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 will
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 sufficient
                 agitation
                 to
                 break
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 breaking
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 Figures
                 proper
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 places
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 enter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 GASSENDVS
                 his
                 Experiments
                 examined
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 endeavours
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Vacuities
                 in
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Gassendus
                   ,
                   his
                   Experiment
                   drawn
                   from
                   a
                   Wind
                   Gun
                   ,
                   to
                   prove
                   a
                   Vacuum
                   .
                
                 THere
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Experiments
                 are
                 the
                 best
                 Proofs
                 of
                 
                   Philosophical
                   Truth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 Principles
                 are
                 most
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 built
                 and
                 founded
                 upon
                 
                   Natural
                   Phaenomena
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Witnesses
                 of
                 their
                 Evidence
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 GASSENDUS
                 endeavours
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Existence
                 of
                 
                   Empty
                   Intervals
                
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 by
                 Arguments
                 drawn
                 from
                 Condensation
                 and
                 Rarefaction
                 .
                 Suppose
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 a
                 Wind-Gun
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Bore
                 that
                 contains
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 2
                 Fingers
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 therein
                 contained
                 (
                 if
                 no
                 Empty
                 Spaces
                 be
                 intersperst
                 between
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 capacity
                 of
                 the
                 Bore
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 contain
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 of
                 equal
                 Bigness
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 both
                 must
                 be
                 equal
                 in
                 Number
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   It
                   is
                   repugnant
                   for
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Body
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   more
                   places
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   .
                
                 Suppose
                 also
                 this
                 Number
                 to
                 be
                 1000
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 the
                 Air
                 be
                 compressed
                 with
                 an
                 Instrument
                 fit
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 a
                 Fingers
                 length
                 only
                 .
                 What
                 order
                 will
                 these
                 parts
                 of
                 Air
                 afterwards
                 keep
                 ,
                 when
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Place
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 above
                 500
                 left
                 ?
                 Or
                 shall
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 2
                 Bodies
                 are
                 crouded
                 into
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 since
                 Impenetrability
                 is
                 the
                 Property
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 for
                 2
                 Bodies
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 1
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Bore
                 of
                 the
                 Wind-Gun
                 ,
                 be
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 narrow
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 their
                 Sides
                 and
                 Angles
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 closely
                 lodg'd
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 up
                 the
                 Intercepted
                 
                   Empty
                   spaces
                
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 once
                 fill'd
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 thought
                 strange
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Interval
                 be
                 made
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 lesser
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 protuberant
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   true
                   Reason
                   of
                   this
                   Experiment
                   given
                   .
                
                 But
                 GASSENDUS
                 in
                 alledging
                 this
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 heeded
                 the
                 Proceedings
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 naturally
                 Penetration
                 be
                 repugnant
                 to
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 yet
                 must
                 not
                 we
                 inferr
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 
                   Empty
                   spaces
                
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 receive
                 the
                 ambient
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 contain
                 any
                 other
                 Matter
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 amongst
                 the
                 thicker
                 parts
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 more
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 coming
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 may
                 make
                 that
                 the
                 Space
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 fill'd
                 ,
                 may
                 admit
                 other
                 Air.
                 Because
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 thrust
                 in
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 doth
                 drive
                 out
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 which
                 giving
                 way
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 break
                 forth
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Gun.
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Compression
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Aiery
                   parts
                
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 filling
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Empty
                   spaces
                
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Expulsion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Air
                 ;
                 whilst
                 they
                 come
                 nearer
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 make
                 the
                 Pores
                 less
                 ,
                 or
                 quite
                 take
                 them
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   From
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   .
                
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Consequence
                 which
                 is
                 deduced
                 from
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 or
                 Matter
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Body
                 appears
                 under
                 a
                 less
                 Bulk
                 than
                 it
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 that
                 any
                 part
                 hath
                 been
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 conceive
                 that
                 some
                 very
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 is
                 come
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 that
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 Parts
                 come
                 closer
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 reduced
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 to
                 a
                 less
                 compass
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   What
                   an
                   Aeolipile
                   is
                   .
                
                 The
                 next
                 Experiment
                 produc'd
                 by
                 GASSENDUS
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 an
                 Aeolipole
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 Instrument
                 made
                 of
                 Copper
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Metal
                 ;
                 the
                 whole
                 hollow
                 whereof
                 is
                 at
                 first
                 fill'd
                 with
                 nothing
                 but
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 becomes
                 so
                 dilated
                 by
                 being
                 set
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 breaks
                 forth
                 from
                 it
                 through
                 the
                 Hole
                 D
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 Hole
                 is
                 afterwards
                 plung'd
                 into
                 a
                 Vessel
                 full
                 of
                 Water
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 of
                 the
                 Aeolipile
                 becomes
                 condensed
                 again
                 by
                 the
                 Coldness
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 riseth
                 to
                 fill
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 care
                 is
                 taken
                 so
                 to
                 place
                 the
                 Aeolipile
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 may
                 rest
                 upon
                 glowing
                 Coals
                 ,
                 which
                 causeth
                 the
                 Water
                 that
                 is
                 contain'd
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 rarefied
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 whereof
                 being
                 push'd
                 on
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 follow
                 them
                 ,
                 make
                 their
                 escape
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Air
                 through
                 the
                 said
                 Hole
                 D
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 produce
                 a
                 very
                 sensible
                 Wind
                 ,
                 which
                 continues
                 to
                 blow
                 continually
                 ,
                 till
                 all
                 the
                 Water
                 be
                 evaporated
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Heat
                 do
                 cease
                 to
                 rarefie
                 the
                 Water
                 into
                 Vapours
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   second
                   Experiment
                   of
                   Gassendus
                   against
                   a
                   Vacuum
                   ,
                   fetch'd
                   from
                   an
                   Aeolipile
                   .
                
                 Let
                 us
                 suppose
                 therefore
                 the
                 Aeolipile
                 ABC
                 DE
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ABC
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 AEC
                 with
                 Air
                 :
                 Now
                 the
                 Enquiry
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 the
                 Water
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 this
                 Vessel
                 being
                 rarefied
                 by
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 do
                 break
                 forth
                 with
                 great
                 violence
                 through
                 the
                 Hole
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 whole
                 hollow
                 of
                 the
                 Aeolipile
                 ,
                 doth
                 still
                 continue
                 as
                 full
                 of
                 Matter
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Air
                 AEC
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Water
                 ABC
                 ,
                 were
                 equal
                 in
                 number
                 before
                 the
                 Aeolipile
                 ABCDE
                 ,
                 was
                 put
                 near
                 the
                 Fire
                 to
                 be
                 heated
                 ;
                 the
                 remaining
                 parts
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 been
                 evaporated
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 take
                 up
                 more
                 place
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 like
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Heap
                   of
                   Dust
                
                 being
                 toss'd
                 with
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 becomes
                 diffused
                 and
                 spread
                 abroad
                 like
                 a
                 great
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 intermixt
                 with
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Dust
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 Water
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Aeolipile
                 ,
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 agitation
                 by
                 the
                 little
                 Bodies
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 introduc'd
                 ,
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 Space
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 intersperst
                 Vacuities
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Experiment
                   of
                   the
                   Aeolipile
                   explained
                   .
                
                 But
                 to
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Consequence
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Water
                 AB
                 C
                 ,
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Aeolipile
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 therefore
                 dilated
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 Empty
                 Spaces
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 intermixt
                 with
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Air
                 AEC
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 because
                 the
                 Aeolipile
                 being
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 the
                 heat
                 thereof
                 sets
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 to
                 push
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 striving
                 endeavour
                 to
                 get
                 further
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 introduced
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 doth
                 distend
                 and
                 dilate
                 their
                 Pores
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 more
                 closely
                 compressed
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 strive
                 to
                 disentangle
                 themselves
                 ,
                 break
                 forth
                 with
                 violence
                 through
                 the
                 Hole
                 D
                 ,
                 towards
                 F
                 ,
                 and
                 resemble
                 the
                 Blast
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Wind.
                
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Dilatation
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Surface
                 AC
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 entred
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Aeolipile
                 ,
                 which
                 agitating
                 the
                 particles
                 thereof
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 permit
                 them
                 any
                 longer
                 to
                 hang
                 together
                 ;
                 according
                 as
                 GASSENDUS
                 himself
                 doth
                 acknowledge
                 in
                 these
                 Words
                 ;
                 
                   And
                   this
                   by
                   the
                   Activity
                   of
                   the
                   particles
                   of
                   Fire
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   entred
                   into
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   swiftly
                   tossed
                   between
                   the
                   Sides
                   of
                   the
                   Aeolipile
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   suffer
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   Water
                   to
                   rest
                   ;
                   but
                   drives
                   them
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   ,
                   this
                   way
                   and
                   that
                   way
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   seem
                   to
                   fill
                   the
                   whole
                   Space
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   A
                   third
                   Experiment
                   fetch'd
                   from
                   the
                   Dissolution
                   of
                   Salts
                
                 There
                 is
                 yet
                 another
                 Experiment
                 whereby
                 GASSENDUS
                 supposeth
                 that
                 Vacuities
                 are
                 certainly
                 proved
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 considering
                 that
                 a
                 determinate
                 quantity
                 of
                 Salt
                 only
                 could
                 be
                 dissolved
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Measure
                 of
                 VVater
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 having
                 taken
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 can
                 ,
                 it
                 leaves
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Salt
                 undissolved
                 ;
                 this
                 he
                 thinks
                 cannot
                 be
                 solved
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 Salt
                 being
                 separated
                 into
                 very
                 small
                 particles
                 ,
                 doth
                 every
                 way
                 penetrate
                 the
                 VVater
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 the
                 Empty
                 Spaces
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 done●
                 ,
                 the
                 further
                 dissolution
                 ceaseth
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Stomach
                 that
                 is
                 already
                 glutted
                 with
                 Food
                 ,
                 doth
                 cast
                 up
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 superadded
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Salt
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 Figure
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 of
                 
                   Common
                   Salt
                
                 
                 are
                 Cubical
                 or
                 Four-square
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 Alom
                 8
                 Corner'd
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Spaces
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Figure
                 must
                 be
                 assigned
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 proved
                 ,
                 because
                 VVater
                 already
                 impregnated
                 with
                 common
                 Salt
                 ,
                 doth
                 notwithstanding
                 afterwards
                 dissolve
                 and
                 take
                 in
                 
                   Alom
                   ,
                   Salt
                   Armoniack
                
                 and
                 Sugar
                 .
                 Which
                 admission
                 of
                 several
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Cause
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 
                   Empty
                   spaces
                
                 which
                 are
                 between
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 VVater
                 ;
                 because
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 once
                 fill'd
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 VVater
                 can
                 dissolve
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 these
                 Salts
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 no
                 Vacuities
                 where
                 to
                 bestow
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   Salt
                   is
                   dissolv'd
                   in
                   Water
                   .
                
                 This
                 Experiment
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 some
                 service
                 to
                 GASSENDUS
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 could
                 persuade
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bulk
                 of
                 the
                 VVater
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 increased
                 by
                 the
                 dissolving
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 takes
                 up
                 the
                 same
                 Space
                 it
                 did
                 before
                 ;
                 whereas
                 indeed
                 daily
                 Experience
                 teacheth
                 us
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 in
                 a
                 Cup
                 full
                 of
                 VVater
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 quantity
                 of
                 Salt
                 may
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 without
                 spilling
                 any
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 spreading
                 of
                 its
                 Surface
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 putting
                 of
                 Salt
                 or
                 Ashes
                 into
                 VVater
                 ,
                 the
                 Surface
                 thereof
                 swells
                 ,
                 and
                 jets
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 Globe
                 .
                 As
                 may
                 beseen
                 in
                 a
                 VVeather-Glass
                 ,
                 or
                 Glass-Pipe
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 if
                 any
                 Salt
                 be
                 infused
                 ,
                 the
                 VVater
                 presently
                 increaseth
                 and
                 mounts
                 higher
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   a
                   certain
                   and
                   determinate
                   quantity
                   of
                   Water
                   ,
                   can
                   dissolve
                   a
                   certain
                   quantity
                   of
                   Salt
                   only
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Vacuities
                 in
                 the
                 VVater
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 satiated
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 quantity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 rejects
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
                 This
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 by
                 supposing
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Salt
                 are
                 stiff
                 and
                 inflexible
                 ,
                 whereof
                 those
                 of
                 
                   fresh
                   Water
                
                 are
                 very
                 soft
                 and
                 flexible
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Salt
                 lye
                 athwart
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 give
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fresh
                   VVater
                
                 to
                 run
                 or
                 slide
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 Rings
                 to
                 encompass
                 them
                 round
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dispose
                 them
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 glide
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 alone
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 VVater
                 being
                 entangled
                 with
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 force
                 they
                 are
                 agitated
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 business
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 carry
                 them
                 swiftly
                 round
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 embrace
                 .
                 Whereas
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 constitute
                 the
                 
                   fresh
                   VVater
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 confounded
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 employ
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 strength
                 ,
                 in
                 variously
                 bending
                 and
                 plying
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 without
                 the
                 impulse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 continue
                 immoveable
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   fresh
                   VVater
                
                 are
                 finite
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 virtue
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 move
                 themselves
                 is
                 limited
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 happen
                 that
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 encompast
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 overcome
                 the
                 resistance
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 VVater
                 being
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 satiated
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 dissolve
                 the
                 superadded
                 Salt
                 ;
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 flexible
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 to
                 surround
                 or
                 embrace
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 by
                 winding
                 of
                 themselves
                 round
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 cause
                 a
                 liquefaction
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 Common-water
                 and
                 Aqua-fortis
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 only
                 dissolve
                 a
                 determinate
                 quantity
                 of
                 Salt
                 or
                 Metal
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 this
                 proportion
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 but
                 cast
                 in
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 one
                 grain
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 remain
                 as
                 much
                 indissolved
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 laid
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 dry
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Reason
                   of
                   all
                   Crystallizations
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   hot
                   Water
                
                 that
                 hath
                 run
                 through
                 
                   Nitrous
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 become
                 a
                 Lye
                 ,
                 by
                 having
                 taken
                 in
                 a
                 quantity
                 of
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 being
                 removed
                 from
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 rest
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Atoms
                 of
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 begin
                 to
                 cease
                 from
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 sticking
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 Sides
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 do
                 constitute
                 the
                 wonderful
                 6
                 
                   Corner'd
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 whence
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 apprehend
                 all
                 the
                 Crystallizations
                 of
                 the
                 Chymists
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   fourth
                   Experiment
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   Pipe
                   of
                   Glass
                   ,
                   fill'd
                   with
                   a
                   certain
                   proportion
                   of
                   Quicksilver
                   .
                
                 It
                 remains
                 now
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 endeavour
                 to
                 assign
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 that
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 which
                 TORRICELLIUS
                 made
                 at
                 Florence
                 ,
                 as
                 GASSENDUS
                 informs
                 us
                 ;
                 which
                 take
                 as
                 follows
                 :
                 Having
                 taken
                 a
                 Glass-pipe
                 of
                 3
                 Foot
                 long
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 17
                 
                   th
                   Chapter
                
                 of
                 the
                 6
                 
                   th
                   Part
                
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Philosophical
                   Institution
                
                 )
                 7
                 Fingers
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 9
                 Inches
                 long
                 ,
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 stopt
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 Finger
                 ,
                 he
                 dipt
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 Vessel
                 with
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 found
                 that
                 upon
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 his
                 Finger
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 did
                 not
                 run
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Pipe
                 into
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 but
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Pipe
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 2
                 Foot
                 and
                 almost
                 3
                 Fingers
                 breadth
                 ,
                 after
                 hahaving
                 made
                 some
                 Vibrations
                 upwards
                 and
                 downwards
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 leaving
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 destitute
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Body
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   true
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Experiment
                   .
                
                 This
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 highly
                 esteemed
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 seems
                 manifestly
                 to
                 evince
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 of
                 no
                 account
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 admit
                 pores
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 penetrable
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 those
                 places
                 which
                 are
                 quitted
                 by
                 
                   Grosser
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 pierce
                 Glass
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 Diamonds
                 and
                 Steel
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 other
                 
                   hard
                   Bodies
                
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 Glass
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 destitute
                 of
                 Pores
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 question'd
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 continual
                 Pores
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 interruption
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 its
                 Transparency
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 fusion
                 and
                 liquid
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 flowing
                 around
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 doth
                 form
                 innumerable
                 pores
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 do
                 enter
                 ,
                 and
                 diffuse
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 Light
                 every
                 where
                 .
                 Where
                 tho'
                 that
                 Space
                 in
                 the
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 relinquish'd
                 by
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 Empty
                 ;
                 yet
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 fill'd
                 with
                 some
                 very
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 our
                 Sight
                 .
                 Neither
                 was
                 GASSENDUS
                 ignorant
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 Explication
                 of
                 this
                 Experiment
                 doth
                 allow
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Bodies
                   of
                   Heat
                   and
                   Cold
                   can
                   penetrate
                   into
                   the
                   Hollow
                   of
                   the
                   Pipe.
                
                 And
                 he
                 holds
                 the
                 same
                 concerning
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 owns
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 thin
                 and
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 which
                 passeth
                 through
                 the
                 Sides
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 all
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 hence
                 he
                 endeavours
                 to
                 prove
                 
                   Empty
                   spaces
                
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 Intervals
                 that
                 are
                 fill'd
                 with
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 room
                 to
                 admit
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 altogether
                 empty
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 Body
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Vacuity
                   in
                   the
                   Glass-Pipe
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 Nothing
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 any
                 Properties
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 Fire
                 be
                 apply'd
                 to
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 a
                 like
                 Rarefaction
                 to
                 be
                 produc'd
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 perceive
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Weather
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 is
                 driven
                 downwards
                 .
                 When
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 clear
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 true
                 Matter
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 this
                 mutation
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XV.
                   How
                   the
                   Existence
                   of
                   such
                   a
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                   may
                   be
                   proved
                   .
                
                 Now
                 such
                 a
                 Matter
                 as
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 subtil
                 than
                 Air
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 PLATO
                 and
                 ARISTOTLE
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 ancient
                 Philosophers
                 have
                 owned
                 ,
                 which
                 enters
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 intimately
                 insinuates
                 it self
                 into
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 means
                 hereof
                 the
                 Juices
                 ,
                 which
                 during
                 the
                 
                   Winter
                   season
                
                 the
                 Earth
                 conceals
                 in
                 her
                 Bosom
                 ,
                 being
                 agitated
                 upon
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 do
                 pierce
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 Plants
                 and
                 Seeds
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 too
                 great
                 increase
                 of
                 Heat
                 hath
                 more
                 dilated
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Cold
                 hath
                 overmuch
                 straitned
                 them
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Juice
                 either
                 passeth
                 directly
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 narrowness
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 cannot
                 enter
                 them
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Seeds
                 or
                 Plants
                 must
                 dye
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Vegetation
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 motion
                 derived
                 from
                 this
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 proceeding
                 according
                 to
                 certain
                 Rules
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Glass
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Furnace
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 in
                 a
                 Cold
                 place
                 ,
                 presently
                 breaks
                 to
                 shivers
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Parts
                 are
                 sooner
                 shut
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Cold
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 inward
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 greater
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 that
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 hinder
                 the
                 Egress
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Neither
                 probably
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 other
                 Reason
                 to
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 why
                 Glasses
                 break
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 likewise
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 this
                 
                   Subtil
                   Aether
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 enabled
                 to
                 preserve
                 their
                 Mobility
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 presently
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 whenever
                 their
                 motion
                 is
                 disturbed
                 or
                 interrupted
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 principal
                 Office
                 of
                 this
                 Substance
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 dispose
                 and
                 incline
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 fluid
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 preserve
                 the
                 certain
                 and
                 natural
                 motions
                 of
                 any
                 Body
                 .
                 Conclude
                 we
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 may
                 enter
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 hath
                 left
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   fifth
                   Argument
                   ,
                   taken
                   from
                   united
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 LUCRETIUS
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 a
                 stronger
                 Argument
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Proof
                 of
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 If
                 two
                 most
                 exactly
                 
                   polisht
                   Bodies
                
                 be
                 apply'd
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 impossible
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 Moment
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Surface
                
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 would
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   Surface
                
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Surfaces
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 more
                 distant
                 than
                 in
                 another
                 ;
                 yet
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 open
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 no
                 longer
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 touch
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 save
                 in
                 the
                 opposit
                 extream
                 Line
                 :
                 For
                 otherwise
                 the
                 said
                 Bodies
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 smooth
                 and
                 even
                 ,
                 but
                 crooked
                 and
                 uneven
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 this
                 Hypothesis
                 .
                 Which
                 being
                 supposed
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Air
                 move
                 with
                 never
                 so
                 great
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 can
                 only
                 successively
                 pass
                 the
                 Space
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 utmost
                 Edge
                 of
                 the
                 Surface
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 these
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 that
                 point
                 of
                 Time
                 wherein
                 the
                 Air
                 passeth
                 the
                 Edge
                 or
                 Brim
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 conceiv'd
                 an
                 
                   Empty
                   space
                
                 reaching
                 to
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 filled
                 ,
                 but
                 during
                 the
                 Consequent
                 Moments
                 of
                 Time.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   no
                   Bodies
                   in
                   Nature
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   exactly
                   polisht
                   .
                
                 GASSENDUS
                 takes
                 this
                 Argument
                 to
                 be
                 convincing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 admit
                 any
                 Answer
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 well
                 examine
                 what
                 it
                 supposeth
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 discover
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 ground
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 supposeth
                 2
                 Bodies
                 exactly
                 polisht
                 ,
                 when
                 himself
                 
                   (
                   Phys
                   .
                   Sect.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Lib.
                 6.
                 )
                 denies
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 
                   Marble
                   ,
                   Iron
                   ,
                   Wood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 perceive
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 unevenness
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 our
                 Touch
                 or
                 Sight
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 exactly
                 polisht
                 ;
                 yet
                 Reason
                 will
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 very
                 uneven
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 this
                 polishing
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 either
                 of
                 Grains
                 of
                 Sand
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Prominencies
                 of
                 Files
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 but
                 leave
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 an
                 uneven
                 Surface
                 behind
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 any
                 2
                 Bodies
                 so
                 even
                 ,
                 hard
                 and
                 perfectly
                 polisht
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 no
                 Air
                 should
                 be
                 intercepted
                 betwixt
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 ever
                 2
                 Bodies
                 exactly
                 polisht
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 then
                 can
                 they
                 not
                 be
                 separated
                 by
                 pulling
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 upwards
                 perpendicularly
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 upper
                 Body
                 away
                 Sideling
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 separation
                 of
                 these
                 Bodies
                 is
                 performed
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 but
                 successively
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 doth
                 not
                 easily
                 and
                 readily
                 succeed
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 that
                 is
                 left
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 Of
                 the
                 Divisibility
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Divisibility
                   is
                   a
                   Property
                   that
                   agrees
                   to
                   all
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 EPICURUS
                 ,
                 who
                 asserts
                 that
                 
                   Material
                   Substance
                
                 is
                 compos'd
                 of
                 Atoms
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 assigns
                 the
                 Rise
                 and
                 End
                 of
                 Things
                 ;
                 imagin'd
                 that
                 Bodies
                 were
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 divided
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 such
                 smallest
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Solidness
                 ,
                 do
                 exclude
                 any
                 further
                 division
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 no
                 Natural
                 Force
                 can
                 be
                 any
                 more
                 resolved
                 into
                 Parts
                 ,
                 as
                 AUSONIUS
                 hath
                 it
                 :
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Principles
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   Building
                   tight
                   ,
                
                 
                   Are
                   very
                   small
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   scape
                   our
                   Sight
                   ;
                
                 
                   Consisting
                   all
                   of
                   Ranks
                   of
                   Atoms
                   fit
                   ,
                
                 
                   Which
                   solid
                   are
                   ,
                   nor
                   parting
                   do
                   admit
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Gassendus
                   his
                   Opinion
                   concerning
                   the
                   Divisibility
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 This
                 Opinion
                 GASSENDUS
                 endeavours
                 to
                 defend
                 ,
                 deriving
                 his
                 Argument
                 from
                 the
                 Dissolution
                 of
                 
                   Concrete
                   Bodies
                
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 Nature
                 resolves
                 Bodies
                 into
                 exceeding
                 small
                 Particles
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 dissolution
                 proceeds
                 only
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 Nature
                 doth
                 not
                 still
                 divide
                 Bodies
                 smaller
                 and
                 smaller
                 to
                 Infinity
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 her
                 Force
                 is
                 bounded
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 becoms
                 exhausted
                 ,
                 and
                 ceaseth
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 after
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 her
                 Activity
                 there
                 must
                 remain
                 Indivisibles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 cannot
                 admit
                 any
                 further
                 Partition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   An
                   Indivisible
                   Body
                   is
                   a
                   Contradiction
                   .
                
                 I
                 know
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 GASSENDUS
                 doth
                 not
                 attribute
                 a
                 Mathematical
                 Indivisibility
                 to
                 Atoms
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 supposeth
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Indivisible
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Solidity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 indiscerpible
                 cohaesion
                 they
                 have
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 ;
                 but
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 GASSENDUS
                 may
                 endeavour
                 to
                 explain
                 EPICURUS
                 his
                 Sentiment
                 ,
                 Indivisibility
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 Divisibility
                 is
                 the
                 Property
                 of
                 every
                 
                   Material
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 intimate
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 immediately
                 and
                 essentially
                 follow
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 carefully
                 heed
                 the
                 Conception
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 something
                 Extended
                 ,
                 and
                 Commensurate
                 to
                 3
                 Dimensions
                 :
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Extended
                 ,
                 and
                 consists
                 of
                 
                   Longitude
                   ,
                   Latitude
                
                 and
                 Profundity
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 Divisible
                 ?
                 Conclude
                 we
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 
                 Body
                 is
                 Divisible
                 ,
                 and
                 capable
                 of
                 an
                 indefinite
                 Division
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 exhausted
                 by
                 any
                 Partition
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   Inf●●te
                   Points
                   a●e
                   assignable
                   in
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   Body
                   is
                   infinitely
                   Divisible
                   .
                
                 This
                 Division
                 is
                 variously
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 Mathematicians
                 :
                 We
                 shall
                 give
                 you
                 one
                 Instance
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 serve
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 suppose
                 
                   parallel
                   Lines
                
                 AB
                 and
                 CD
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 length
                 Indefinite
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Fingers
                 breadth
                 distance
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 :
                 This
                 suppos'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Line
                 EF
                 ,
                 which
                 intervenes
                 between
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Parallels
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 perpendicularly
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 a
                 Fingers
                 breadth
                 long
                 .
                 Then
                 taking
                 the
                 Point
                 A
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Line
                 AB
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 will
                 suppose
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Fingers
                 breadth
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Line
                 EF
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 take
                 above
                 the
                 Line
                 CD
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Line
                 EF
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 Points
                 as
                 we
                 please
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 G
                 ,
                 H
                 ,
                 D
                 ,
                 &c.
                 distant
                 from
                 each
                 
                 other
                 at
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 Point
                 A
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 
                   Right
                   lines
                
                 do
                 proceed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 Points
                 G
                 ,
                 H
                 ,
                 D
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 granted
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 Line
                 AG
                 ,
                 will
                 cut
                 the
                 Point
                 I
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Line
                 EF
                 ;
                 the
                 Line
                 AH
                 ,
                 the
                 Point
                 L
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 Higher
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Line
                 AD
                 ,
                 the
                 Point
                 M
                 ,
                 which
                 surpasseth
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 drawn
                 about
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 Line
                 CD
                 ,
                 is
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 an
                 Infinite
                 number
                 of
                 Points
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Lines
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 point
                 A
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 foresaid
                 points
                 ,
                 will
                 denote
                 Infinite
                 points
                 in
                 the
                 Line
                 EF
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 different
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 will
                 still
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 approach
                 to
                 the
                 End
                 E
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 said
                 Lines
                 will
                 ever
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 point
                 E
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 suppos'd
                 that
                 the
                 Line
                 CD
                 ,
                 is
                 parallel
                 to
                 the
                 Line
                 AB
                 .
                 Whence
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 an
                 Infinite
                 number
                 of
                 Points
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 determinate
                 portion
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 that
                 Matter
                 is
                 infinitely
                 divisible
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   Bodies
                   are
                   not
                   Equal
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   all
                   are
                   infinitely
                   Divisible
                   .
                
                 Some
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 will
                 object
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 GASSENDUS
                 his
                 Hypothesis
                 ;
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Divisible
                   to
                   Infinity
                
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Body
                 will
                 be
                 equal
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 double
                 its
                 Bigness
                 :
                 But
                 what
                 greater
                 absurdity
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 2
                 Bodies
                 of
                 different
                 Magnitudes
                 should
                 be
                 Equal
                 ?
                 and
                 consequently
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 false
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 Infinitely
                 Divisible
                 .
                 The
                 Major
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 Infinite
                 Divisibility
                 in
                 the
                 Smaller
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Greater
                 ,
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 is
                 twice
                 bigger
                 than
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   A
                   Finite
                   Mind
                   cannot
                   determine
                   any
                   thing
                   concerning
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Infinite
                   .
                
                 This
                 Objection
                 may
                 be
                 answer'd
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 with
                 DES
                 CARTES
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   First
                   Part
                   of
                   his
                   Principles
                   ,
                   Article
                
                 26
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 trouble
                 our selves
                 too
                 much
                 ,
                 to
                 explain
                 or
                 extricate
                 these
                 Difficulties
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 proportionate
                 to
                 our
                 Intellect
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 cannot
                 perspicuously
                 and
                 distinctly
                 be
                 conceived
                 by
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 appertains
                 only
                 to
                 
                   Infinite
                   Mind
                
                 ,
                 to
                 understand
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 determine
                 any
                 thing
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 piece
                 of
                 Folly
                 ,
                 to
                 reject
                 the
                 clear
                 Notion
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 false
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 endued
                 with
                 an
                 Infinite
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 comprehend
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Infinite
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 also
                 DES
                 CARTES
                 considers
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 wherein
                 we
                 can
                 perceive
                 no
                 Bounds
                 of
                 Extension
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 Infinite
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Indefinite
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 indefinitely
                 divided
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Two
                   Bodies
                   of
                   different
                   bigness
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   divided
                   into
                   as
                   many
                   parts
                   the
                   one
                   as
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   tho'
                   not
                   into
                   as
                   great
                   parts
                   .
                
                 Or
                 ,
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 give
                 this
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Difficulty
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Divisibility
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 lesser
                 Body
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 twice
                 as
                 big
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 lesser
                 Body
                 cannot
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 Parts
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 those
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 gre●ter
                 is
                 divisible
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 as
                 many
                 ;
                 because
                 Bodies
                 are
                 not
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Divisible
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Continuous
                   Quantity
                
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Discrete
                   Quantity
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Thousandth
                 part
                 of
                 one
                 Body
                 may
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 other
                 1000
                 parts
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Divisibility
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 its
                 aptitude
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 diminished
                 by
                 actual
                 Partition
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Faculty
                 of
                 Writing
                 or
                 Painting
                 grows
                 less
                 in
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 writes
                 upon
                 Paper
                 ,
                 or
                 paints
                 upon
                 a
                 Board
                 or
                 Cloth.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   innumerable
                   parts
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   a
                   Mite
                   .
                
                 It
                 will
                 seem
                 a
                 Paradox
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 Parts
                 in
                 the
                 little
                 Body
                 of
                 a
                 Mite
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Horse
                 ,
                 an
                 Ox
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Elephant
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Microscope
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 a
                 Mite
                 is
                 every
                 whit
                 as
                 Organical
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 
                   bulky
                   Animal
                
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 hath
                 a
                 Bill
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 Trunk
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 it
                 pierceth
                 the
                 Skin
                 ,
                 and
                 draws
                 Blood
                 thence
                 for
                 its
                 Aliment
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 seen
                 also
                 sometimes
                 to
                 cast
                 forth
                 Dung
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 a
                 Flea
                 ;
                 besides
                 which
                 many
                 Asperities
                 may
                 be
                 perceived
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 inside
                 of
                 its
                 Skin
                 ,
                 and
                 2
                 branching
                 Horns
                 on
                 its
                 Forehead
                 ,
                 and
                 6
                 Feet
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 those
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Crabs
                 ,
                 long-wise
                 extended
                 from
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 2
                 whereof
                 support
                 the
                 fore-part
                 of
                 this
                 little
                 Animal
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 4
                 the
                 hind-part
                 .
                 But
                 tho'
                 all
                 these
                 outward
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 little
                 Animal
                 be
                 considerable
                 for
                 their
                 number
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 but
                 very
                 few
                 ,
                 if
                 compared
                 with
                 many
                 parts
                 which
                 lye
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 inside
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 
                   Stomach
                   ,
                   Guts
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Heart
                 ,
                 a
                 Brain
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 Functions
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 It
                 must
                 also
                 have
                 Veins
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 its
                 Aliment
                 may
                 be
                 conveyed
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 its
                 
                   Body
                   ;
                   Arteries
                
                 ,
                 to
                 conveigh
                 the
                 
                   Vital
                   Spirits
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 to
                 convey
                 the
                 Animal
                 ;
                 besides
                 ,
                 
                   Muscles
                   ,
                   Tendons
                   ,
                   Joints
                
                 ,
                 and
                 innumerable
                 other
                 parts
                 conducive
                 to
                 its
                 
                   Nourishment
                   ;
                   Sensibility
                
                 and
                 Capacity
                 of
                 moving
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 exerting
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Functions
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 Parts
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 very
                 small
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 no
                 less
                 divisible
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 much
                 greater
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 extended
                 ,
                 and
                 separable
                 into
                 Parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   GOD
                   can
                   produce
                   Animals
                   infinitely
                   lesser
                   and
                   lesser
                   ,
                   than
                   others
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Demonstrations
                 concerning
                 the
                 Divisibility
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 are
                 clear
                 and
                 evident
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 Animals
                 too
                 ,
                 still
                 less
                 and
                 less
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 into
                 Infinity
                 ,
                 tho'
                 our
                 Imagination
                 can
                 frame
                 no
                 Conception
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 why
                 might
                 not
                 we
                 say
                 with
                 ●ufficient
                 certainty
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Animals
                 are
                 in
                 little
                 in
                 their
                 Seed
                 ?
                 Seeing
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Treadle
                 of
                 an
                 Egg
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 never
                 set
                 upon
                 )
                 a
                 Chicken
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 ought
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 is
                 entirely
                 formed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 whole
                 Frogs
                 in
                 the
                 Spawn
                 of
                 Frogs
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 very
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Bud
                 of
                 a
                 Mustard-seed
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Kernel
                 of
                 an
                 Apple
                 ,
                 by
                 Example
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 infinite
                 Trees
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 not
                 only
                 contains
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 whose
                 Seed
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 other
                 Seeds
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 contain
                 within
                 them
                 also
                 other
                 Trees
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Seeds
                 ;
                 which
                 other
                 Seeds
                 do
                 probably
                 contain
                 still
                 other
                 and
                 more
                 
                 Trees
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 Seeds
                 ,
                 as
                 fruitful
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 to
                 Infinity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X
                   ▪
                   The
                   Bodies
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   mor●
                   produced
                   from
                   the
                   Beginning
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 Neither
                 may
                 we
                 only
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 Plants
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Buds
                 of
                 their
                 Seeds
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 born
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 probably
                 were
                 produced
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Females
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Animals
                 ,
                 have
                 probably
                 been
                 created
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Species
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 already
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 do
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Of
                 Loose
                 and
                 Close
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   A
                   Sponge
                   becomes
                   distended
                   and
                   swell'd
                   by
                   Liquor
                   .
                
                 A
                 Sponge
                 ,
                 by
                 letting
                 in
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 swells
                 and
                 is
                 pufft
                 ,
                 and
                 ●preads
                 it self
                 into
                 a
                 larger
                 Bulk
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 suppose
                 that
                 a
                 Sponge
                 is
                 rarefied
                 by
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 some
                 new
                 Quantity
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 nothing
                 of
                 Foreign
                 Matter
                 did
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 some
                 ●upervening
                 Quantity
                 doth
                 separate
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Sponge
                 ,
                 and
                 increaseth
                 its
                 bigness
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 can
                 believe
                 that
                 when
                 Water
                 is
                 rarefied
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 turned
                 into
                 Air
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 thus
                 dilated
                 by
                 the
                 increase
                 of
                 
                   new
                   Quantity
                
                 ?
                 Who
                 perceives
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Sponge
                 sucks
                 in
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 hides
                 the
                 same
                 within
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 upon
                 the
                 squeezing
                 thereof
                 ,
                 runs
                 out
                 again
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Parts
                 come
                 closer
                 together
                 .
                 A
                 Sponge
                 therefore
                 becomes
                 rarefied
                 or
                 dilated
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 somewhat
                 removed
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 fill'd
                 with
                 supervening
                 Water
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Sponge
                 again
                 grows
                 close
                 ,
                 when
                 its
                 Parts
                 are
                 brought
                 nearer
                 together
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Expulsion
                 of
                 that
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 kept
                 them
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 Sponge
                 may
                 not
                 only
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Loose
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 dry
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 Moisture
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 hath
                 all
                 its
                 Pores
                 fill'd
                 and
                 stufft
                 with
                 
                   Foreign
                   Bodies
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   some
                   Bodies
                   are
                   more
                   apt
                   to
                   be
                   rarefied
                   than
                   others
                   .
                
                 Glass
                 becomes
                 dilated
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 Space
                 by
                 Heat
                 ,
                 than
                 Metals
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Metals
                   ,
                   Iron
                
                 is
                 more
                 dilatable
                 than
                 
                   Copper
                   ;
                   Copper
                
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 
                   Silver
                   ;
                   Silver
                
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 Gold
                 ;
                 and
                 Pewter
                 more
                 than
                 Lead
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 fetch'd
                 from
                 the
                 greater
                 Porosity
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 light
                 than
                 others
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 Pores
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 any
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 Rarefied
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 Bodies
                 may
                 insinuate
                 themselves
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 becomes
                 rarefied
                 or
                 distended
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   motion
                   of
                   Rarefaction
                   is
                   more
                   intense
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   .
                
                 The
                 Curious
                 Searchers
                 of
                 Nature
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 Rarefaction
                 is
                 more
                 intense
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 slow
                 and
                 remiss
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 .
                 They
                 produce
                 several
                 Experiments
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 particularly
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 Weather-Glasses
                 ,
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 uniformly
                 ,
                 and
                 continually
                 applied
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 set
                 in
                 Water
                 that
                 is
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 of
                 Heat
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Rarefaction
                 being
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 some
                 thin
                 Substance
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 said
                 Pores
                 are
                 dilated
                 by
                 the
                 violent
                 ingress
                 of
                 
                   new
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 rarefied
                 become
                 distended
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 still
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 resist
                 and
                 oppose
                 any
                 further
                 distension
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Reason
                   that
                   Gates
                   and
                   Dores
                   do
                   easily
                   shut
                   in
                   dry
                   weather
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   hardly
                   in
                   Moist
                   and
                   Rainy
                   .
                
                 Gates
                 and
                 Doors
                 frequently
                 cannot
                 be
                 shut
                 or
                 opened
                 ,
                 in
                 Moist
                 weather
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 difficulty
                 :
                 Whereas
                 the
                 contrary
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 Boards
                 whereof
                 Barrels
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 in
                 Dry
                 weather
                 ,
                 do
                 open
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 Vessels
                 to
                 become
                 leaky
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Gates
                 or
                 Doors
                 do
                 swell
                 in
                 Wet
                 weather
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Air
                 fill'd
                 with
                 
                   watry
                   Vapours
                
                 ,
                 penetrates
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 distends
                 the
                 Sides
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 dilated
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Bulk
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 distended
                 likewise
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 greater
                 Space
                 than
                 it
                 did
                 before
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 Linnen-Cloth
                 is
                 rarefied
                 by
                 the
                 Accession
                 of
                 
                   Water
                   ,
                   Water
                
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Air
                   ,
                   Air
                
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 Aether
                 ,
                 and
                 Aether
                 by
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 
                   subtil
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 take
                 up
                 more
                 Room
                 than
                 they
                 did
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   the
                   Strings
                   of
                   an
                   Instrument
                   do
                   swell
                   by
                   the
                   Moistness
                   of
                   the
                   Air.
                   
                
                 Thus
                 also
                 the
                 Strings
                 of
                 a
                 Violin
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 do
                 swell
                 in
                 
                   Moist
                   weather
                
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 their
                 breaking
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 difficult
                 winding
                 of
                 the
                 Pegs
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 
                   wooden
                   Bowls
                
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 get
                 Slits
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Water
                 penetrate
                 them
                 .
                 Some
                 very
                 credible
                 Authors
                 relate
                 ,
                 that
                 Earth
                 taken
                 up
                 from
                 those
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 River
                 Nile
                 ,
                 do
                 increase
                 every
                 day
                 in
                 weight
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 that
                 River
                 begins
                 to
                 swell
                 ,
                 until
                 it
                 be
                 arrived
                 to
                 its
                 greate●t
                 height
                 .
                 Which
                 cannot
                 proceed
                 from
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 besides
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 condensed
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 clogg'd
                 with
                 
                   watry
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 increase
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   an
                   Obelisk
                   ,
                   moved
                   out
                   of
                   its
                   station
                   ,
                   was
                   put
                   to
                   rights
                   again
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 means
                 an
                 Obelisk
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 got
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 was
                 put
                 to
                 rights
                 again
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Artificer
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 undertaken
                 the
                 Work
                 ,
                 having
                 caused
                 very
                 strong
                 and
                 thick
                 Ropes
                 to
                 be
                 tied
                 to
                 the
                 Obelisk
                 ,
                 and
                 fastned
                 to
                 some
                 strong
                 
                   Hold
                   fast
                
                 ,
                 caused
                 the
                 said
                 Ropes
                 to
                 be
                 moistned
                 ,
                 by
                 pouring
                 great
                 quantities
                 of
                 Water
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 causing
                 them
                 to
                 swell
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 shortning
                 their
                 length
                 ,
                 lifted
                 up
                 the
                 Obelisk
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 situation
                 upon
                 its
                 basis
                 .
                 For
                 Ropes
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 long
                 and
                 twifted
                 Threads
                 ,
                 by
                 admitting
                 the
                 Moisture
                 into
                 their
                 Pores
                 or
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 swell
                 in
                 thickness
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 contracted
                 their
                 length
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   Milstones
                   are
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   Rocks
                   ,
                   whereof
                   they
                   were
                   a
                   part
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 that
                 Mill-Stones
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Rocks
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 make
                 abundance
                 of
                 Holes
                 about
                 the
                 said
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 drive
                 wedges
                 of
                 Wood
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 dried
                 in
                 an
                 Oven
                 ;
                 which
                 Wedges
                 being
                 placed
                 around
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Cylinder
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 bigness
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 Mill-Stones
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   Moist
                   weather
                
                 comes
                 these
                 Wedges
                 swell
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 swelling
                 separate
                 the
                 Mill-Stones
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Rocks
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Separation
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 difficult
                 to
                 perform
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   VVhy
                   the
                   Staves
                   of
                   Barrels
                   are
                   contracted
                   in
                   hot
                   and
                   dry
                   weather
                   .
                
                 The
                 Staves
                 of
                 Barrels
                 take
                 up
                 less
                 room
                 in
                 
                   Dry
                   weather
                
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 their
                 Parts
                 are
                 agitated
                 by
                 Heat
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 fly
                 away
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 gone
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 the
                 rest
                 come
                 closer
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 take
                 up
                 so
                 much
                 place
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   A
                   Bar
                   of
                   Iron
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   Fire
                   ,
                   swells
                   and
                   becomes
                   dilated
                   .
                
                 Take
                 a
                 Bar
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 of
                 2
                 Foot
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Stick
                 or
                 piece
                 of
                 Wood
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bigness
                 ;
                 then
                 put
                 the
                 
                   Iron
                   Bar
                
                 into
                 a
                 strong
                 Fire
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 red-hot
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 compare
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 piece
                 of
                 Wood
                 which
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 dimensions
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 'l
                 find
                 the
                 Iron
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 increased
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 Breadth
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Length
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 both
                 
                 to
                 exceed
                 the
                 
                   Piece
                   of
                   Wood
                
                 which
                 was
                 equal
                 to
                 it
                 before
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 grown
                 cold
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 restor'd
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 dimensions
                 it
                 had
                 before
                 it
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 whereof
                 is
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 which
                 enters
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iron
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 which
                 dilate
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 Extension
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Fire
                 being
                 in
                 continual
                 motion
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 distend
                 the
                 Sides
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Iron
                   Bar
                
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 cooled
                 ,
                 returns
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 Extension
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Fire
                 leaving
                 its
                 Pores
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 entring
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 being
                 moved
                 with
                 the
                 swiftness
                 and
                 violence
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 are
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 less
                 distend
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Bar
                 of
                 Iron
                 must
                 take
                 up
                 less
                 room
                 than
                 it
                 did
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   a
                   hot-Iron
                   cuts
                   Glass
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Red-hot
                   Iron
                
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Packthred
                 dipt
                 in
                 Brimstone
                 and
                 set
                 on
                 
                   fire
                   ,
                   Glasses
                
                 are
                 cut
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 being
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 require
                 a
                 greater
                 Space
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 drive
                 their
                 contiguous
                 Parts
                 further
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 Metals
                 in
                 fusion
                 swell
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 more
                 room
                 than
                 they
                 did
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Water
                   rarefied
                   into
                   Vapour
                   ,
                   takes
                   up
                   an
                   hundred
                   fold
                   larger
                   Space
                   ,
                   than
                   it
                   did
                   before
                   .
                
                 Water
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 is
                 lifted
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 thereby
                 so
                 diffused
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 a
                 greater
                 Space
                 than
                 it
                 did
                 before
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 believe
                 the
                 account
                 that
                 some
                 give
                 us
                 ,
                 Water
                 turned
                 into
                 Vapour
                 ,
                 fills
                 a
                 Space
                 100
                 times
                 larger
                 than
                 that
                 was
                 which
                 it
                 took
                 up
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 which
                 Diffusion
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 falsly
                 do
                 imagine
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 the
                 Dimensions
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 increased
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 some
                 other
                 Body
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 consequently
                 the
                 Water
                 becomes
                 dilated
                 ,
                 when
                 its
                 Parts
                 remove
                 farther
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 give
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 entring
                 of
                 some
                 Foreign
                 Body
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 
                   Heap
                   of
                   Dust
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Wind
                 is
                 lifed
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 dispersed
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 Expansion
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Dust
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 fills
                 the
                 Intervals
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 separates
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Dust
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   Bodies
                   that
                   are
                   condensed
                   ,
                   become
                   of
                   a
                   white
                   Colour
                   .
                
                 
                   Condensed
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 after
                 Rarefaction
                 are
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 less
                 Room
                 ,
                 are
                 commonly
                 of
                 a
                 white
                 Colour
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Butter
                   ,
                   Grease
                   ,
                   Oil
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 Condensation
                 those
                 particles
                 are
                 expell'd
                 ,
                 which
                 swell'd
                 the
                 Grease
                 or
                 Oil
                 into
                 a
                 greater
                 Room
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 their
                 parts
                 must
                 needs
                 come
                 closer
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 contracted
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 into
                 small
                 round
                 Pellets
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 round
                 Looking-Glasses
                 ,
                 do
                 reflect
                 all
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 produce
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 in
                 the
                 condensed
                 Subjects
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 especially
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 Bodies
                 acquire
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 :
                 The
                 First
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 consist
                 of
                 little
                 and
                 innumerable
                 Surfaces
                 ,
                 disposed
                 to
                 receive
                 and
                 reflect
                 the
                 Light
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 suffer
                 no
                 loss
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 Refraction
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 Shadow
                 .
                 The
                 Second
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 whole
                 Light
                 which
                 shines
                 upon
                 a
                 Body
                 be
                 reflected
                 ,
                 without
                 having
                 any
                 Beams
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 effecting
                 whereof
                 little
                 round
                 Bodies
                 do
                 conduce
                 most
                 ;
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 Heat
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   Fermentation
                   in
                   New
                   Beer
                   or
                   Ale.
                   
                
                 
                   New
                   Beer
                
                 or
                 Wine
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 Bottles
                 ,
                 doth
                 swell
                 and
                 work
                 with
                 that
                 Violence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 frequently
                 breaks
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 Fermentation
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Heterogeneity
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Diversity
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Liquor
                 ;
                 which
                 cannot
                 unite
                 together
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 their
                 figures
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 endeavour
                 to
                 extricate
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Society
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Fermentation
                 of
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 appears
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 these
                 Liquors
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 their
                 Heterogeneous
                 parts
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 agitated
                 with
                 any
                 such
                 tumultuary
                 Motions
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 
                   Burning
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   Distill'd
                   Water
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 kept
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 without
                 suffering
                 any
                 Change.
                 For
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Wine
                 being
                 kept
                 closely
                 stopt
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 any
                 agitation
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 a
                 little
                 Turpentine
                 be
                 mixed
                 with
                 this
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 presently
                 begin
                 to
                 tumultuate
                 ,
                 and
                 endanger
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 Vessels
                 Hermetically
                 sealed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Bread
                   made
                   of
                   sprouting
                   Corn
                   ferments
                   of
                   it self
                   .
                
                 If
                 Bread
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Flower
                 of
                 grown
                 or
                 sprouted
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 ferment
                 and
                 rise
                 without
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 any
                 Leaven
                 of
                 Yest
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 stiff
                 and
                 sharp
                 particles
                 of
                 
                   sprouted
                   Wheat
                
                 do
                 infold
                 themselves
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Chymists
                 express
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 greatest
                 Exaltation
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Dough
                 begins
                 to
                 grow
                 hot
                 in
                 the
                 Oven
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 thereof
                 become
                 tumultuarily
                 agitated
                 ,
                 and
                 driving
                 the
                 resisting
                 Bodies
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 praecipitate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Bread
                 becomes
                 spongy
                 and
                 light
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   How
                   the
                   Air
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   condensed
                   or
                   rarefied
                   in
                   a
                   Weather-Glass
                   .
                
                 Let
                 a
                 Weather-Glass
                 be
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Aqua-fortis
                 ;
                 but
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 when
                 fill'd
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 some
                 Space
                 left
                 ,
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 remaining
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Glass
                   ,
                   Tube
                
                 or
                 Pipe
                 :
                 You
                 'l
                 find
                 that
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 being
                 dilated
                 by
                 a
                 more
                 intense
                 Heat
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 recess
                 of
                 the
                 Aqua-fortis
                 ,
                 retiring
                 it self
                 into
                 the
                 lower
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Tube
                 ,
                 will
                 fill
                 the
                 whole
                 Capacity
                 of
                 the
                 Tube
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 by
                 Cold
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 contracted
                 into
                 so
                 narrow
                 a
                 room
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Tube
                 almost
                 will
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Aqua-fortis
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 Variety
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 continual
                 ingress
                 of
                 
                   new
                   Matter
                
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 so
                 rarefie
                 the
                 impure
                 Air
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 separation
                 of
                 its
                 particles
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 it
                 drives
                 the
                 Aqua-fortis
                 ,
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 resist
                 its
                 place
                 ;
                 whereas
                 upon
                 the
                 egress
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 coming
                 then
                 closer
                 together
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 Aqua-fortis
                 returns
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 place
                 ,
                 being
                 drawn
                 into
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 enters
                 at
                 the
                 lower
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 weather
                 be
                 very
                 Cold
                 ,
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 recess
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 so
                 greatly
                 decrease
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Glass
                 becomes
                 fill'd
                 with
                 the
                 Aqua-fortis
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   Chest-Nut
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   Fire
                   breaks
                   with
                   a
                   great
                   noise
                   .
                
                 A
                 Chest-Nut
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 first
                 swells
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 after
                 bursts
                 ,
                 giving
                 a
                 great
                 Report
                 .
                 Which
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 any
                 foreign
                 Matter
                 that
                 enters
                 the
                 Chest-Nut
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 grosser
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 thereof
                 ,
                 separates
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 so
                 agitate
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 burst
                 the
                 Shell
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   Marble
                   Pillar
                   was
                   broken
                   to
                   shivers
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 a
                 vast
                 
                   Marble
                   Pillar
                
                 mentioned
                 by
                 CABAEUS
                 ,
                 was
                 broken
                 all
                 to
                 shivers
                 ,
                 by
                 kindling
                 a
                 
                   Wood
                   Fire
                
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 rarefying
                 the
                 Air
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Marble
                 ,
                 makes
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 lodged
                 in
                 the
                 narrow
                 Room
                 it
                 took
                 up
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 striving
                 to
                 get
                 forth
                 into
                 a
                 large
                 Space
                 ,
                 it
                 breaks
                 and
                 rends
                 the
                 Marble
                 to
                 pieces
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   The
                   vast
                   dilatation
                   of
                   a
                   grain
                   of
                   Gun-powder
                   .
                
                 This
                 Dilatation
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 sometimes
                 that
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 Body
                 becomes
                 diffused
                 into
                 an
                 incredible
                 distension
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 
                   Smoak
                   ,
                   Vapours
                
                 and
                 Flame
                 ,
                 which
                 Dilatation
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 Grain
                 of
                 Gun-powder
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Demonstration
                 of
                 
                   Joh.
                   Chrysost
                   .
                   Magnenus
                
                 ,
                 when
                 kindled
                 ,
                 becomes
                 dilated
                 into
                 a
                 
                   flaming
                   Sphere
                
                 3804
                 times
                 greater
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Of
                 Hard
                 and
                 Fluid
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Whence
                   the
                   Hardness
                   of
                   Stones
                   and
                   Gems
                   does
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 BOdies
                 are
                 distinguished
                 by
                 Hardness
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Stone
                   ,
                   Wood
                   ,
                   Whet-stone
                   ,
                   Pumice-stone
                   ,
                   Gems
                
                 or
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                
                 ;
                 some
                 whereof
                 are
                 broken
                 with
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 difficulty
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 account
                 those
                 Bodies
                 Hard
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 whereof
                 are
                 at
                 Rest
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 closely
                 united
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 interrupted
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 Matter
                 moving
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 accounted
                 the
                 most
                 hard
                 and
                 firm
                 whose
                 parts
                 are
                 inflexible
                 ,
                 and
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 all
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 File
                 will
                 not
                 touch
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 harder
                 than
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 polisht
                 with
                 
                   white
                   Lead
                
                 ,
                 others
                 with
                 Copper
                 ,
                 others
                 with
                 Emery
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 betwixt
                 a
                 Diamond
                 and
                 Crystal
                 ,
                 tho'
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 grow
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 places
                 ;
                 because
                 Crystal
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 soft
                 ,
                 its
                 Parts
                 being
                 not
                 yet
                 firmly
                 grown
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 agitated
                 with
                 various
                 Motions
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Diamond
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 firm
                 and
                 compact
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 its
                 insensible
                 parts
                 do
                 more
                 immediately
                 touch
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 more
                 intimately
                 and
                 close
                 entangled
                 by
                 mutual
                 cohaesion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   A
                   Hard
                   Body
                   suspended
                   in
                   the
                   water
                   moves
                   more
                   swiftly
                   in
                   a
                   Right
                   Line
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   VVater
                   it self
                   doth
                   .
                
                 When
                 a
                 
                   Hard
                   Body
                
                 is
                 suspended
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Water
                 move
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 Line
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Hard
                   Body
                
                 will
                 move
                 more
                 swiftly
                 than
                 the
                 Water
                 following
                 the
                 same
                 Line
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 
                   hard
                   Body
                
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 determination
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 have
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 theirs
                 ,
                 which
                 greatly
                 retards
                 their
                 motion
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   line
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   A
                   Hard
                   Body
                   ,
                   that
                   swims
                   upon
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   moves
                   more
                   slowly
                   than
                   it
                   .
                
                 upon
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 moves
                 less
                 swiftly
                 than
                 the
                 River
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Hard
                   Body
                
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 only
                 determination
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 have
                 many
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 this
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 recompensed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 less
                 degree
                 of
                 Solidity
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 that
                 it
                 keeps
                 above
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 has
                 fewer
                 parts
                 of
                 water
                 to
                 push
                 it
                 forwards
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 of
                 Air
                 or
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 to
                 resist
                 its
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   burnt
                   Bricks
                   are
                   more
                   hard
                   than
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   not
                   .
                
                 Bricks
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 Clay
                 ,
                 become
                 harder
                 by
                 being
                 burnt
                 or
                 bak'd
                 in
                 the
                 Fire
                 ;
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 after
                 their
                 Burning
                 they
                 have
                 larger
                 Pores
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 parts
                 are
                 further
                 distant
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 hardness
                 of
                 the
                 Bricks
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 only
                 drives
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Cavities
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 conceive
                 to
                 be
                 long
                 and
                 slippery
                 ,
                 like
                 little
                 Eels
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 all
                 their
                 other
                 
                   fluid
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 very
                 close
                 joyned
                 together
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 these
                 being
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 remaining
                 parts
                 come
                 closer
                 together
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Hardness
                 does
                 evidently
                 consist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   some
                   soft
                   Bodies
                   grow
                   hard
                   .
                
                 From
                 this
                 new
                 entanglement
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Plants
                 in
                 Brazile
                 ,
                 which
                 whilst
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 Ground
                 are
                 very
                 soft
                 and
                 flexible
                 ,
                 being
                 pluckt
                 up
                 ,
                 within
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 after
                 become
                 inflexible
                 and
                 very
                 hard
                 .
                 I
                 remember
                 to
                 have
                 read
                 somewhere
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 kind
                 of
                 Clay
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 lies
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 cover'd
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 pliant
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 taken
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 grows
                 hard
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 very
                 firm
                 and
                 stiff
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   Wood
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   turn'd
                   to
                   Stone
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 sometimes
                 that
                 
                   Pieces
                   of
                   Wood
                
                 are
                 turn'd
                 to
                 Stone
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 
                   petrifying
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Wood
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   watry
                   parts
                
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Juice
                 being
                 exhaled
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 Earthy
                 and
                 
                   Stony
                   parts
                
                 in
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Wood
                 ,
                 impart
                 to
                 it
                 the
                 Weight
                 ,
                 Hardness
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Affections
                 of
                 Stones
                 .
                 For
                 Wood
                 thus
                 changed
                 into
                 Stone
                 ,
                 becomes
                 thereby
                 almost
                 6
                 times
                 more
                 ponderous
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 remaining
                 parts
                 of
                 VVood
                 are
                 so
                 closely
                 entangled
                 and
                 joyned
                 with
                 the
                 superadded
                 Sandy
                 particles
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 be
                 consumed
                 by
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   way
                   of
                   preparing
                   the
                   Wood
                   ,
                   whereof
                   Musical
                   Instruments
                   are
                   made
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 unquestionable
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 Bodies
                 which
                 are
                 agitated
                 with
                 a
                 slow
                 and
                 intestine
                 motion
                 ,
                 do
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 grow
                 more
                 hard
                 and
                 solid
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Wood
                 whereof
                 
                   Musical
                   Instruments
                
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 require
                 much
                 time
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 disposition
                 and
                 fitness
                 for
                 that
                 use
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 20
                 to
                 80
                 years
                 sometimes
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 make
                 Vessels
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Utensils
                 out
                 of
                 Guajacum
                 ,
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 let
                 it
                 lye
                 20
                 years
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 fully
                 fit
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 uses
                 .
                 So
                 much
                 time
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Volatile
                 and
                 
                   watry
                   Particles
                
                 being
                 exhaled
                 ,
                 the
                 solid
                 Parts
                 may
                 come
                 more
                 closely
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 attain
                 that
                 fit
                 firmness
                 and
                 dryness
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   Water
                   ,
                   Broath
                   ,
                   Blood
                   ,
                   &c.
                   become
                   hard
                   .
                
                 VVater
                 becomes
                 congealed
                 into
                 
                   Ice
                   ;
                   Broath
                   ,
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 into
                 Jelly
                 ,
                 and
                 attain
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 some
                 degree
                 of
                 Firmness
                 .
                 Which
                 happens
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Particles
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 ceasing
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 agitation
                 hang
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 closely
                 embrace
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 Blood
                 and
                 Broath
                 become
                 more
                 firm
                 by
                 the
                 Exhalation
                 of
                 their
                 thinner
                 Parts
                 ,
                 the
                 thicker
                 staying
                 behind
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 closely
                 entangled
                 together
                 ,
                 are
                 fixed
                 by
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 we
                 experience
                 likewise
                 in
                 Oil
                 of
                 Annis-seeds
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 Summer
                 continues
                 fluid
                 ,
                 and
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 Vessel
                 to
                 contain
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 VVinter
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Solar
                 Beams
                 do
                 more
                 weakly
                 beat
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 a
                 
                   hard
                   Body
                
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 Milk
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Nature
                 is
                 fluid
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 easily
                 insinuate
                 it self
                 into
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 yet
                 becomes
                 coagulated
                 
                 into
                 Cheese
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   slender
                   ,
                   stiff
                
                 and
                 
                   sharp
                   Particles
                
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Rennet
                 ,
                 have
                 penetrated
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Milk
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 agitating
                 the
                 particles
                 thereof
                 ,
                 drive
                 the
                 branchy
                 flexible
                 parts
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 weight
                 expel
                 the
                 smaller
                 particles
                 of
                 Whey
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 Milk
                 also
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 Butter
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Cream
                 being
                 agitated
                 by
                 perpetual
                 Churning
                 ,
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 
                   Branchy
                   particles
                
                 entangling
                 together
                 ,
                 do
                 unite
                 into
                 one
                 continuous
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   Water
                   riseth
                   higher
                   in
                   the
                   lesser
                   Branch
                   of
                   a
                   crooked
                   Glass-Pipe
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   greater
                   .
                
                 The
                 water
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Crooked
                   Pipe
                
                 of
                 Glass
                 ,
                 riseth
                 higher
                 in
                 the
                 less
                 branch
                 of
                 it
                 ▪
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 greater
                 .
                 Because
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 Lines
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 act
                 upon
                 the
                 Liquor
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Branch
                 ,
                 than
                 upon
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 lesser
                 :
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Liquor
                 stop
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Branch
                 at
                 AB
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 stay
                 in
                 the
                 lesser
                 at
                 GE
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 level
                 with
                 AB
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 mount
                 upwards
                 towards
                 D
                 where
                 I
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 weight
                 
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 Level
                 GE
                 ,
                 doth
                 compensate
                 or
                 make
                 good
                 the
                 inequality
                 of
                 the
                 pressions
                 of
                 the
                 Lines
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 act
                 upon
                 both
                 the
                 Branches
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 that
                 this
                 Inequality
                 is
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 Branch
                 is
                 less
                 ,
                 or
                 narrower
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 lesser
                 the
                 Hole
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 less
                 power
                 the
                 Air
                 hath
                 to
                 exert
                 its
                 activity
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 less
                 the
                 Hole
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 higher
                 will
                 the
                 water
                 mount
                 above
                 the
                 Level
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 Experience
                 confirms
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Pipe
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 thickness
                 of
                 a
                 Quill
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 mounts
                 only
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 2
                 or
                 3
                 Lines
                 ;
                 whereas
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 small
                 that
                 scarcely
                 a
                 Horse-hair
                 can
                 enter
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 will
                 mount
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 10
                 or
                 12
                 Inches
                 above
                 the
                 Level
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Salt
                   is
                   dissolved
                   in
                   Water
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 Salt
                 melts
                 in
                 Water
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 ponderous
                 than
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 sinks
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 happens
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 VVater
                 being
                 in
                 continual
                 motion
                 ,
                 do
                 insinuate
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 dissolved
                 their
                 connexion
                 ,
                 do
                 separate
                 them
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 and
                 spoil
                 their
                 Continuity
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 melting
                 or
                 dissolution
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 brought
                 about
                 without
                 motion
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contain'd
                 within
                 the
                 Hollow
                 of
                 a
                 Glass-Vessel
                 ,
                 seems
                 not
                 to
                 move
                 ;
                 yet
                 considering
                 the
                 fluidity
                 of
                 VVater
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 its
                 insensible
                 Parts
                 are
                 continually
                 moving
                 upwards
                 and
                 downwards
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 from
                 side
                 to
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 agitation
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Salt
                 become
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   Metals
                   are
                   dissolved
                   in
                   the
                   Stygian
                   Waters
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 also
                 Metals
                 are
                 dissolved
                 in
                 
                   Acid
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 within
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 
                   Oil
                   of
                   Tartar
                   per
                   deliquium
                
                 is
                 instill'd
                 into
                 these
                 
                   Stygian
                   waters
                
                 ,
                 it
                 produceth
                 a
                 great
                 ebullltion
                 or
                 effervescence
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 Cause
                 ,
                 that
                 Bread
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 
                   spongious
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 slightly
                 dipt
                 in
                 water
                 ,
                 is
                 spoiled
                 thereby
                 ,
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Particles
                   of
                   the
                   water
                
                 being
                 in
                 continual
                 agitation
                 ,
                 do
                 enter
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 make
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   fluid
                   Bodies
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   hard
                   .
                
                 
                   Liquid
                   Bodies
                
                 do
                 frequently
                 become
                 hard
                 and
                 firm
                 :
                 Thus
                 the
                 white
                 of
                 an
                 Egg
                 ,
                 by
                 boyling
                 ,
                 becomes
                 hard
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Hardness
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Contexture
                 and
                 Figure
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 adapted
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 cling
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 Hooks
                 and
                 Holdfasts
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 afterwards
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 continue
                 their
                 motion
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 most
                 highly
                 
                   Rectified
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Wine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Rectified
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Urine
                
                 ,
                 being
                 poured
                 together
                 ,
                 joyn
                 and
                 coagulate
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Snow
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 dissolved
                 Sulphur
                 ,
                 which
                 constitutes
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   VVine
                
                 ,
                 having
                 insinuated
                 its
                 little
                 Branches
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sharp
                   Volatile
                   Salt
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Urine
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 so
                 link
                 the
                 parts
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 reduceth
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 that
                 Compound
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 narrow
                 compass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 and
                 Second
                 Element
                 ,
                 which
                 passeth
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 imparting
                 to
                 those
                 Liquors
                 their
                 ordinary
                 Fluidity
                 ▪
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 are
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 consistence
                 of
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Hard
                   Body
                
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 effect
                 is
                 also
                 produced
                 by
                 mixing
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   VVine
                
                 with
                 the
                 beaten
                 VVhite
                 of
                 an
                 Egg.
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 that
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Turpentine
                
                 ,
                 after
                 reiterated
                 Distillations
                 ,
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 
                   hard
                   Body
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   common
                   Water
                   ,
                   impregnated
                   with
                   Saltpeter
                   ,
                   grows
                   hard
                   .
                
                 Common-water
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 run
                 through
                 Earth
                 that
                 is
                 impregnated
                 with
                 Nitre
                 or
                 Saltpeter
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 Fire
                 to
                 boyl
                 ,
                 continues
                 as
                 Liquid
                 as
                 ever
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 removed
                 from
                 the
                 Fire
                 and
                 gr●wn
                 cold
                 ,
                 it
                 sets
                 a
                 Mass
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 Crystalliz'd
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 VVater
                 being
                 grown
                 cold
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 particles
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 cease
                 their
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 coming
                 closer
                 together
                 ,
                 embrace
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 are
                 Crystallized
                 ,
                 and
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 
                   figure
                   :
                   Alom
                
                 yielding
                 8
                 Corner'd
                 
                   Crystals
                   ;
                   Salt
                   Armoniack
                
                 6
                 Corner'd
                 ;
                 
                   Sea
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 Cubical
                 or
                 Square
                 ;
                 
                   Salt
                   Nitre
                   Pyrimidal
                
                 ;
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Salts
                   ,
                   Crystals
                
                 of
                 other
                 Figures
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   Sillibub
                   is
                   made
                   .
                
                 When
                 any
                 
                   Sowr
                   Liquor
                
                 is
                 poured
                 into
                 
                   warm
                   Milk
                
                 ,
                 immediately
                 the
                 Curds
                 are
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 VVhey
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 that
                 Drink
                 so
                 familiar
                 amongst
                 us
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 called
                 Sillibub
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Separation
                 happens
                 ,
                 because
                 Milk
                 is
                 not
                 altogether
                 fluid
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 somewhat
                 thickish
                 consistence
                 ,
                 whose
                 Pores
                 are
                 encompass'd
                 with
                 grosser
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Curds
                 whereof
                 Cheese
                 is
                 made
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 any
                 sharp
                 or
                 subtil
                 Liquor
                 enters
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Vinegar
                   ,
                   Cider
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 it
                 drives
                 away
                 the
                 grosser
                 Particles
                 ,
                 that
                 fill
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 which
                 thereupon
                 joyning
                 together
                 ,
                 become
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 VVheyish
                 part
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 also
                 happens
                 when
                 Milk
                 is
                 kept
                 so
                 long
                 that
                 it
                 turns
                 sowr
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 any
                 Rennet
                 or
                 foreign
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 precipitated
                 and
                 falls
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 set
                 near
                 the
                 Fire
                 ;
                 because
                 when
                 Milk
                 grows
                 stale
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 thinner
                 parts
                 become
                 fluid
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 sowred
                 with
                 the
                 warmth
                 ,
                 serve
                 instead
                 of
                 
                   sowr
                   Liquor
                
                 or
                 Rennet
                 ,
                 to
                 run
                 the
                 Milk
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Oil
                   cannot
                   be
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   Cloth
                   by
                   Water
                   ,
                   but
                   well
                   with
                   Soap
                   .
                
                 Oil
                 cannot
                 be
                 washed
                 out
                 of
                 Cloth
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 Lie
                 must
                 be
                 us'd
                 ,
                 or
                 Soap
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 fluid
                 as
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 its
                 consistence
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 far
                 less
                 degree
                 of
                 Motion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 VVater
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Figure
                 ,
                 differ
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 Oil
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 penetrate
                 or
                 divide
                 each
                 others
                 Parts
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Oil
                 are
                 Branchy
                 ,
                 whereas
                 those
                 of
                 VVater
                 are
                 slippery
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 Eels
                 :
                 For
                 which
                 Reason
                 also
                 they
                 
                 enter
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 a
                 Cloth
                 stained
                 with
                 Oil
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Oil
                 untouch'd
                 .
                 For
                 Water
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 force
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 Oil
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 penetrate
                 into
                 the
                 inmost
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 cannot
                 carry
                 off
                 any
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Oil
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Whereas
                 Lie
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Salt
                 that
                 is
                 mixed
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 readily
                 perform
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Salt
                 being
                 stiff
                 and
                 inflexible
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Darts
                 piercing
                 into
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 doth
                 easily
                 loosen
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Oil
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 mixt
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 easily
                 carries
                 off
                 the
                 Oil
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Soap
                 is
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 use
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Spots
                 or
                 Stains
                 out
                 of
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 
                   Salt
                   ,
                   Oil
                
                 and
                 VVater
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 little
                 particles
                 of
                 Oil
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 familiarity
                 ,
                 are
                 easily
                 united
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 water
                 extracts
                 by
                 being
                 joyned
                 with
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Salt.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Rising
                   or
                   Falling
                   of
                   water
                   in
                   a
                   Glass
                   .
                
                 When
                 any
                 Liquor
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 clean
                 
                   Glass
                   Vessel
                
                 ,
                 having
                 an
                 even
                 Brim
                 ,
                 and
                 fill'd
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 it
                 appears
                 plain
                 and
                 even
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 when
                 the
                 Vessel
                 is
                 only
                 fill'd
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Liquor
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 concave
                 or
                 hollow
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 case
                 doth
                 with
                 an
                 Equal
                 force
                 press
                 upon
                 the
                 Liquor
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 any
                 Reason
                 be
                 assign'd
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 press
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 .
                 Whereas
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 case
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 being
                 whirl'd
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Glass
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 whilst
                 from
                 abroad
                 it
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 hollow
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 dispos'd
                 to
                 turn
                 its
                 Force
                 towards
                 the
                 Sides
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 continue
                 its
                 motion
                 towards
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 presseth
                 the
                 Liquor
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 than
                 towards
                 the
                 Sides
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 are
                 somewhat
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 greater
                 pressure
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 sinks
                 somewhat
                 lower
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   VVhence
                   water
                   comes
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   round
                   Figure
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 pour
                 into
                 a
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 more
                 water
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 able
                 to
                 hold
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 spill
                 over
                 the
                 brims
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 elsewhere
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Air
                 drives
                 it
                 by
                 its
                 pressure
                 more
                 towards
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 fittest
                 place
                 for
                 it
                 to
                 swell
                 or
                 rise
                 higher
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 in
                 this
                 Pipe
                 or
                 Vessel
                 swells
                 above
                 its
                 brim
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 swelling
                 or
                 Rounding
                 thereof
                 comes
                 nearer
                 to
                 a
                 perfect
                 Round
                 in
                 a
                 small
                 or
                 narrow
                 Pipe
                 ;
                 because
                 where
                 the
                 Vessel
                 is
                 very
                 large
                 ,
                 the
                 Force
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 not
                 strong
                 enough
                 ,
                 to
                 overcome
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   VVhy
                   a
                   Leaden
                   Bullet
                   is
                   more
                   easily
                   beat
                   flat
                   upon
                   a
                   Cushion
                   ,
                   than
                   on
                   an
                   Anvil
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Leaden
                   Bullet
                
                 being
                 laid
                 upon
                 a
                 Cushion
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 pendulous
                 Anvil
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 easily
                 beaten
                 flat
                 ,
                 than
                 upon
                 an
                 Anvil
                 that
                 stands
                 fast
                 and
                 immoveable
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 the
                 beating
                 of
                 a
                 Bullet
                 flat
                 ,
                 to
                 strike
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 force
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 over
                 and
                 above
                 requisite
                 that
                 this
                 Force
                 continue
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Bullet
                 may
                 have
                 leisure
                 to
                 alter
                 their
                 situation
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 such
                 a
                 Bullet
                 is
                 laid
                 upon
                 an
                 immoveable
                 Anvil
                 ,
                 the
                 Hammer
                 leaps
                 back
                 almost
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 moment
                 it
                 strikes
                 the
                 Bullet
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hath
                 not
                 time
                 enough
                 to
                 flat
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 when
                 it
                 can
                 continue
                 longer
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 laid
                 upon
                 an
                 Anvil
                 or
                 other
                 Body
                 that
                 gives
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 stroak
                 of
                 the
                 Hammer
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 by
                 its
                 Solidity
                 immediately
                 beat
                 it
                 back
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Shin-bones
                 of
                 a
                 Sheep
                 are
                 more
                 easily
                 broke
                 upon
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 than
                 upon
                 an
                 Anvil
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Hand
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 stroke
                 ,
                 assists
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   Leathern
                   Ball
                   or
                   Bladder
                   is
                   made
                   hard
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Air
                   that
                   is
                   blown
                   into
                   it
                   .
                
                 When
                 Air
                 is
                 blown
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Leathern
                   Ball
                
                 or
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 it
                 to
                 become
                 hard
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 Air
                 of
                 it self
                 hath
                 nothing
                 of
                 Hardness
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Air
                 that
                 are
                 pent
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Leather
                   Ball
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 penetrate
                 the
                 Parts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 so
                 much
                 comprest
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 change
                 their
                 figures
                 ,
                 and
                 bend
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 little
                 Bows
                 ,
                 which
                 endeavour
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 and
                 natural
                 posture
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 so
                 distend
                 the
                 Ball
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 feel
                 hard
                 to
                 the
                 Touch.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   Liquid
                   Bodies
                   are
                   ponderous
                   ,
                   proportionably
                   to
                   their
                   height
                   .
                
                 
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 that
                 communicate
                 with
                 other
                 
                   fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 are
                 Heavy
                 ,
                 proportionable
                 to
                 their
                 Height
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Breadth
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Instance
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 suppose
                 a
                 Vessel
                 full
                 of
                 water
                 ABCD
                 ;
                 having
                 2
                 Openings
                 or
                 Mouths
                 of
                 unequal
                 bigness
                 E
                 and
                 F
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 are
                 soder'd
                 2
                 Pipes
                 likewise
                 unequal
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 G
                 and
                 H.
                 This
                 supposed
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 pour
                 the
                 same
                 Liquor
                 into
                 the
                 said
                 2
                 Pipes
                 
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 height
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Liquors
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 Equal
                 poise
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Height
                 being
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 proportion
                 to
                 their
                 Thickness
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Hole
                 E
                 be
                 double
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 F
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 twice
                 as
                 much
                 Liquor
                 in
                 the
                 Pipe
                 GE
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 HF
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Liquor
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Pipe
                 cannot
                 sink
                 1
                 
                   Thumbs
                   breadth
                
                 lower
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 make
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 lesser
                 Pipe
                 to
                 rise
                 2
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 lesser
                 sink
                 lower
                 by
                 2
                 
                   Thumbs
                   breadth
                
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 make
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 greater
                 Pipe
                 to
                 rise
                 4
                 
                   Thumbs
                   breadth
                
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 an
                 equal
                 quantity
                 of
                 motion
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 water
                 continues
                 in
                 equal
                 poise
                 in
                 both
                 the
                 Pipes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   VVhy
                   a
                   Beam
                   of
                   wood
                   lies
                   unmoved
                   in
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   tho'
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   are
                   in
                   continual
                   motion
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Hard
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 a
                 Beam
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 Pond
                 ,
                 continues
                 unmoved
                 ;
                 and
                 except
                 by
                 outward
                 force
                 it
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 motion
                 ,
                 it
                 always
                 observes
                 the
                 same
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 surround
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fluid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 way
                 encompass
                 the
                 Wood
                 ,
                 are
                 tost
                 with
                 various
                 motions
                 ,
                 some
                 upwards
                 others
                 downwards
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 to
                 the
                 Left
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Wood
                 receiving
                 all
                 their
                 contrary
                 motions
                 ,
                 rests
                 in
                 an
                 equal
                 poise
                 between
                 them
                 all
                 ;
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 cause
                 that
                 might
                 incline
                 it
                 one
                 way
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Fluid
                   Body
                
                 tend
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 Wood
                 will
                 be
                 forc'd
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 carried
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 Contrariety
                 of
                 the
                 motions
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 removed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 waters
                 running
                 one
                 way
                 only
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   VVater
                   sometimes
                   conduceth
                   to
                   the
                   Hardness
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 The
                 Plaister
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 Houses
                 and
                 Roofs
                 are
                 cover'd
                 ,
                 grows
                 hard
                 by
                 its
                 being
                 mixed
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 acquires
                 a
                 firmness
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 never
                 had
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 do
                 imagine
                 the
                 Cause
                 hereof
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 sudden
                 evaporation
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 being
                 sublim'd
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 leave
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   hard
                
                 :
                 But
                 Experience
                 teacheth
                 us
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 
                   Plaister
                   of
                   Paris
                
                 be
                 weighed
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 almost
                 Liquid
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 afterwards
                 weighed
                 again
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 grown
                 hard
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 lost
                 nothing
                 of
                 its
                 weight
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 this
                 Hardness
                 is
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 Plaister
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Pores
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Fire
                 hath
                 formed
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 thicker
                 Particles
                 of
                 Air
                 cannot
                 enter
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 strength
                 enough
                 to
                 remove
                 those
                 Obstacles
                 which
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 in
                 the
                 Plaister
                 ;
                 which
                 yet
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Water
                 can
                 do
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 having
                 been
                 variously
                 agitated
                 with
                 the
                 Plaister
                 ,
                 by
                 flowing
                 about
                 the
                 Grains
                 or
                 Clots
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 variously
                 opens
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 divides
                 it
                 into
                 much
                 lesser
                 Parts
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 :
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 Particles
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 reduced
                 into
                 most
                 fine
                 powder
                 ,
                 have
                 acquir'd
                 more
                 Surface
                 than
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 yet
                 in
                 Clots
                 ,
                 being
                 now
                 joyned
                 together
                 by
                 a
                 more
                 immediate
                 contact
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 constitute
                 a
                 
                   hard
                   Body
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   Why
                   Cement
                   becomes
                   as
                   hard
                   as
                   Marble
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Cement
                 made
                 of
                 
                   Flower
                   ,
                   the
                   White
                   of
                   an
                   Egg
                
                 and
                 
                   calcin'd
                   Stones
                
                 ,
                 turns
                 as
                 hard
                 as
                 Marble
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Sides
                 of
                 that
                 wonderful
                 Fish-Pond
                 at
                 Cuma
                 is
                 walled
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Powder
                 of
                 Flints
                 and
                 Loadstone
                 being
                 mixed
                 with
                 the
                 
                   white
                   of
                   an
                   Egg
                
                 and
                 
                   Sanguts
                   Draconis
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 within
                 a
                 few
                 days
                 become
                 an
                 exceeding
                 hard
                 Mass
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   Why
                   aqueous
                   Liquors
                   are
                   easily
                   resolved
                   into
                   Vapours
                   ;
                   but
                   fat
                   and
                   Oily
                   Liquors
                   not
                   so
                   .
                
                 Aqueous
                 and
                 
                   volatile
                   Spirituous
                   Liquors
                
                 are
                 easily
                 resolved
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ;
                 whereas
                 fat
                 and
                 oily
                 are
                 not
                 without
                 much
                 difficulty
                 exhaled
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 very
                 simple
                 Figures
                 ;
                 whereas
                 those
                 of
                 
                   fat
                   Liquors
                
                 are
                 of
                 more
                 intricate
                 Figures
                 ,
                 like
                 Branches
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 they
                 hang
                 and
                 cling
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 without
                 difficulty
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Of
                 Rough
                 and
                 Smooth
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Many
                   Bodies
                   that
                   appear
                   smooth
                   and
                   polisht
                   to
                   sight
                   ,
                   are
                   rough
                   notwithstanding
                   .
                
                 
                   MArble
                   ,
                   Steel
                   ,
                   Wood
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 appear
                 smooth
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 rough
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 Microscope
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Bodies
                 are
                 commonly
                 polish'd
                 with
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 very
                 hard
                 Powders
                 ,
                 the
                 grains
                 whereof
                 cannot
                 but
                 leave
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 Unevenness
                 in
                 the
                 Surfaces
                 of
                 the
                 Bodies
                 so
                 polished
                 .
                 Pumice-stone
                 is
                 also
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ;
                 because
                 by
                 its
                 Roughness
                 ,
                 it
                 rubs
                 and
                 wears
                 off
                 the
                 Prominences
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 with
                 these
                 
                   hard
                   Powders
                
                 always
                 some
                 Water
                 or
                 Oil
                 is
                 mixt
                 ,
                 which
                 prepares
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 conveys
                 the
                 powder
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 Cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Stone
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Subject
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 polished
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 ,
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 pains
                 that
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 Art
                 can
                 never
                 so
                 polish
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 some
                 insensible
                 Prominences
                 and
                 Subsidences
                 will
                 still
                 remain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Glass
                   and
                   Crystal
                   are
                   not
                   absolutely
                   smooth
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 
                   Glass
                   ,
                   Crystal
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 smoothest
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Bodies
                 :
                 Yet
                 may
                 truly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Rough
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 Glass
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 fusion
                 of
                 the
                 smallest
                 particles
                 of
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 yet
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 irregular
                 and
                 angulous
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 bent
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 cling
                 closely
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 cohaesion
                 to
                 lose
                 all
                 their
                 own
                 Figures
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 protuberant
                 Corners
                 of
                 Glass
                 may
                 be
                 worn
                 off
                 somewhat
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 they
                 never
                 be
                 so
                 adapted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 get
                 out
                 beyond
                 their
                 Fellows
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 this
                 Unevenness
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Glass
                 be
                 not
                 visible
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 yet
                 must
                 we
                 not
                 therefore
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 our
                 Senses
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 discover
                 all
                 the
                 Affections
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 mistake
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 Reason
                 proves
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 clear
                 and
                 evident
                 .
                 A
                 Line
                 drawn
                 upon
                 a
                 Paper
                 doth
                 appear
                 strait
                 ;
                 which
                 beheld
                 through
                 a
                 Microscope
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 crooked
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 many
                 Inequalities
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   most
                   exactly
                   polisht
                   Bodies
                   are
                   Rough.
                   
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 other
                 Bodies
                 which
                 to
                 our
                 Sight
                 and
                 Touch
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 absolutely
                 smooth
                 ,
                 whose
                 Surfaces
                 notwithstanding
                 are
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 most
                 thin
                 prominent
                 Filaments
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 demonstration
                 Microscopes
                 afford
                 us
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 Mr.
                 HOOK
                 hath
                 demonstrated
                 the
                 strange
                 asperity
                 and
                 roughness
                 of
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 a
                 Needle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 smoothest
                 Edge
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Razor
                   ,
                   Micrograph
                   .
                   Obs
                
                 .
                 1
                 &
                 2.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 all
                 Metals
                 ,
                 how
                 polish'd
                 soever
                 ,
                 and
                 Lead
                 also
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 its
                 great
                 compactness
                 ,
                 represents
                 great
                 Asperities
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 that
                 consults
                 them
                 ,
                 assisted
                 with
                 a
                 Microscope
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Rough
                   Bodies
                   generally
                   cast
                   something
                   of
                   a
                   white
                   Colour
                   .
                
                 Bodies
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 
                   Rough
                   surface
                
                 ,
                 commonly
                 cast
                 a
                 
                   whitish
                   Colour
                
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 moistned
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 they
                 draw
                 to
                 a
                 
                   blackish
                   Colour
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Rough
                   Bodies
                
                 consist
                 of
                 many
                 Faces
                 ,
                 many
                 whereof
                 are
                 so
                 turned
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 howsoever
                 the
                 
                   Rays
                   of
                   Light
                
                 fall
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 reflect
                 copious
                 Beams
                 to
                 our
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 produce
                 Whiteness
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Rough
                   Body
                
                 is
                 wetted
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 these
                 Unevennesses
                 or
                 Faces
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 did
                 reflect
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 must
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 of
                 a
                 
                   darker
                   Colour
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Smooth
                   Bodies
                   have
                   one
                   part
                   more
                   shining
                   .
                
                 
                   Polisht
                   Bodies
                
                 reflect
                 the
                 Rays
                 they
                 receive
                 towards
                 
                   one
                   part
                
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 becomes
                 more
                 bright
                 and
                 shining
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 which
                 rather
                 appear
                 obscure
                 and
                 darkish
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Expansion
                 or
                 spreading
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 reflected
                 from
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 is
                 produced
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 Inclination
                 and
                 Eminence
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Artificers
                 do
                 cut
                 and
                 grind
                 Diamonds
                 into
                 several
                 Angles
                 and
                 Surfaces
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 Light
                 might
                 be
                 variously
                 reflected
                 and
                 diffused
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Silver
                   Vessels
                
                 ,
                 when
                 boil'd
                 in
                 a
                 white-wash
                 ,
                 become
                 white
                 as
                 Snow
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 polished
                 ,
                 they
                 lose
                 their
                 whiteness
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 brown
                 and
                 darkish
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 Looking-Glasses
                 ,
                 reflect
                 their
                 Rays
                 towards
                 one
                 place
                 only
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 eminent
                 particles
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 Roughness
                 ,
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 polishing
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 that
                 Light
                 which
                 falls
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 directed
                 to
                 one
                 certain
                 place
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 an
                 
                   Iron
                   Breast-piece
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 polisht
                 ,
                 at
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 appears
                 very
                 bright
                 and
                 resplendent
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 others
                 dusk
                 and
                 dark
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   two
                   polisht
                   Marbles
                   are
                   not
                   without
                   difficulty
                   separable
                   from
                   each
                   other
                   .
                
                 Two
                 Pieces
                 of
                 Marble
                 exactly
                 polisht
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 closely
                 cling
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 lowermost
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 ▪
                 its
                 own
                 weight
                 cannot
                 fall
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 uppermost
                 ;
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 case
                 a
                 much
                 heavier
                 weight
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 draw
                 it
                 down
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 very
                 great
                 force
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 hereof
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 fetch'd
                 from
                 the
                 weight
                 or
                 spring
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 presseth
                 the
                 two
                 pieces
                 of
                 Marble
                 together
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 all
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 here
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 prest
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 superincumbent
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 ponderous
                 Exhalations
                 and
                 Effluvia
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 obvious
                 to
                 conceive
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 simple
                 Contact
                 of
                 the
                 small
                 particles
                 of
                 any
                 Body
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 whole
                 Surfaces
                 ,
                 doth
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 causing
                 and
                 preserving
                 of
                 the
                 firmness
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 not
                 precisely
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 do
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 that
                 Contact
                 ,
                 there
                 always
                 is
                 an
                 outward
                 Cause
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 
                   pressing
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 preserve
                 that
                 Contact
                 ,
                 till
                 by
                 a
                 greater
                 Force
                 supervening
                 they
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Whence
                   the
                   Mossiness
                   and
                   Mouldiness
                   of
                   Bodies
                   doth
                   arise
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Bodies
                 are
                 very
                 subject
                 to
                 grow
                 mossy
                 and
                 mouldy
                 ,
                 as
                 Houses
                 that
                 are
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Tiles
                 or
                 Thatch
                 ,
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 Walls
                 ,
                 and
                 Ground
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 tilled
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Mossiness
                 and
                 Mouldiness
                 is
                 caused
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 lesser
                 particles
                 in
                 their
                 Exhalation
                 out
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 are
                 seized
                 by
                 the
                 Grosser
                 and
                 Bigger
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 hindred
                 from
                 flying
                 away
                 and
                 leaving
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 being
                 mutually
                 entangled
                 ,
                 they
                 stick
                 fast
                 to
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 into
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Down
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 old
                 Trees
                 breed
                 more
                 Moss
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Juice
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 digested
                 as
                 to
                 spend
                 it self
                 all
                 in
                 Branches
                 and
                 Twigs
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 weakness
                 is
                 stopt
                 in
                 its
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 covers
                 the
                 Bark
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   mossy
                   Down
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   VVhy
                   a
                   Pumice-stone
                   cannot
                   be
                   polisht
                   .
                
                 A
                 Pumice-stone
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 Stone
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 polisht
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Pumice-stone
                 is
                 a
                 
                   porous
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 pores
                 are
                 so
                 wide
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 brought
                 by
                 any
                 Art
                 to
                 the
                 smoo●hness
                 of
                 
                   polisht
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 towards
                 the
                 polishing
                 thereof
                 will
                 appear
                 rough
                 to
                 the
                 Touch.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   No
                   absolate
                   smoothness
                   can
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 reason
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Body
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 absolutely
                 smooth
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 smooth
                 and
                 
                   polisht
                   Bodies
                
                 have
                 Pores
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 so
                 many
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 absolute
                 Smoothness
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 Artifice
                 that
                 is
                 used
                 for
                 the
                 polishing
                 of
                 Bodies
                 being
                 performed
                 by
                 Whetstones
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 hard
                 Powders
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 leave
                 some
                 Unevenness
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 the
                 Microscope
                 in
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 
                   polisht
                   Steel
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   smoothest
                   Edge
                
                 of
                 a
                 Razor
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   hard
                   Powders
                
                 ,
                 used
                 by
                 Glass-Grinders
                 ,
                 must
                 leave
                 streaks
                 and
                 furrows
                 ,
                 tho'
                 imperceptible
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 unassisted
                 Eye
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 commonly
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 smoothness
                 or
                 evenness
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 must
                 only
                 be
                 understood
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 absolutely
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Polisht
                   Bodies
                   do
                   more
                   strongly
                   act
                   and
                   resist
                   ,
                   than
                   Rough
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 
                   Polisht
                   Bodies
                
                 exceed
                 
                   Rough
                   Bodies
                
                 in
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Acting
                 and
                 Resisting
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 Knives
                 and
                 Swords
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 Rusty
                 ,
                 cannot
                 cut
                 or
                 penetrate
                 Bodies
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 whetted
                 and
                 smooth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Rough
                   Bodies
                
                 have
                 their
                 Surfaces
                 very
                 uneven
                 ,
                 
                   some
                   of
                   their
                   parts
                
                 jetting
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 subsiding
                 :
                 Which
                 Unevenness
                 of
                 the
                 Surface
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 hindrance
                 to
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 struck
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 more
                 faintly
                 rebound
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Ball
                 will
                 rebound
                 much
                 further
                 from
                 a
                 smooth
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 a
                 
                   rough
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 which
                 those
                 that
                 
                   play
                   at
                   Ball
                
                 are
                 very
                 well
                 aware
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 any
                 wonder
                 that
                 a
                 smooth
                 and
                 
                   sharp
                   Knife
                
                 doth
                 cut
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 readily
                 ,
                 than
                 another
                 that
                 is
                 all
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Rust
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Of
                 Transparent
                 and
                 Opake
                 or
                 Dark
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   some
                   Bodies
                   are
                   more
                   transparent
                   than
                   others
                   .
                
                 SOme
                 Bodies
                 are
                 almost
                 wholly
                 pervious
                 to
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 reflect
                 but
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 Others
                 resist
                 the
                 free
                 passing
                 of
                 the
                 Beams
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 only
                 suffer
                 the
                 Beams
                 to
                 pierce
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Transparency
                 of
                 Bodies
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 direct
                 or
                 strait
                 position
                 and
                 ranging
                 of
                 their
                 Pores
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 respect
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 continuous
                 or
                 contiguous
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 .
                 For
                 supposing
                 this
                 
                   strait
                   position
                
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   luminous
                   Object
                
                 ,
                 will
                 as
                 well
                 affect
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Colour'd
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 impress
                 its
                 Image
                 on
                 our
                 Brain
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 this
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 the
                 
                   luminous
                   Body
                
                 are
                 either
                 not
                 transmitted
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 not
                 clearly
                 exhibit
                 the
                 Image
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 confusedly
                 and
                 difformedly
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 Rank
                 and
                 File
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 tumultuary
                 hudling
                 manner
                 crowd
                 through
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   Glass
                   is
                   more
                   transparent
                   than
                   Paper
                
                 Glass
                 is
                 more
                 transparent
                 than
                 Paper
                 ,
                 and
                 admits
                 a
                 more
                 free
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 Light.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 tho'
                 in
                 Paper
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Glass
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 pores
                 which
                 admit
                 the
                 Light
                 coming
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 ranged
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 Paper
                 the
                 pores
                 are
                 irregular
                 and
                 confus'd
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 various
                 entanglement
                 of
                 the
                 Threds
                 whereof
                 it
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 which
                 obstructs
                 the
                 
                   Action
                   of
                   the
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 pores
                 which
                 are
                 open
                 on
                 the
                 utmost
                 Surface
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 go
                 deeper
                 ,
                 are
                 obstructed
                 by
                 crossing
                 Filaments
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 Glass
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 Arangement
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pores
                 are
                 all
                 continued
                 in
                 a
                 strait
                 Line
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 most
                 readily
                 glides
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Epicurean
                 Poet
                 :
              
               
                 
                   —
                   nor
                   can
                   the
                   Beams
                   of
                   Light
                
                 
                   Through
                   any
                   Body
                   freely
                   reach
                   our
                   Sight
                   ,
                
                 
                   Except
                   the
                   Pores
                   in
                   straitest
                   Lines
                   be
                   rang'd
                   ,
                
                 
                   As
                   they
                   're
                   in
                   Glass
                   —
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 Glass
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 yet
                 in
                 fusion
                 ,
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 piercing
                 it
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 formed
                 innumerable
                 pores
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 finding
                 a
                 free
                 passage
                 ,
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 transmit
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 in
                 their
                 pression
                 ,
                 every
                 way
                 in
                 
                   strait
                   Lines
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Transparency
                   may
                   be
                   acquir'd
                   several
                   ways
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 several
                 ways
                 whereby
                 Transparency
                 may
                 be
                 produced
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 By
                 melting
                 :
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Snow
                 and
                 Butter
                 by
                 being
                 melted
                 ,
                 become
                 transparent
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 By
                 the
                 intrusion
                 of
                 some
                 proper
                 Body
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 a
                 due
                 position
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 is
                 introduc'd
                 :
                 Thus
                 Paper
                 anointed
                 with
                 Oil
                 transmits
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 made
                 
                   Diaphanous
                   .
                   Thirdly
                
                 ,
                 By
                 Resolution
                 :
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Waters
                 or
                 Spirits
                 distill'd
                 from
                 
                   Opake
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 Roses
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 transparent
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 By
                 Concretion
                 or
                 Coagulation
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Diamond
                 
                 and
                 Crystal
                 attain
                 their
                 perspicuity
                 .
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 By
                 polishing
                 and
                 
                   wiping
                   off
                   the
                   Dust
                
                 :
                 Thus
                 Glass
                 by
                 being
                 polished
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 polished
                 by
                 being
                 dusted
                 ,
                 becomes
                 transparent
                 ,
                 and
                 affords
                 a
                 free
                 and
                 undisturbed
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 beams
                 of
                 Light.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   Glass
                   is
                   made
                   more
                   dusk
                   and
                   obscure
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   addition
                   of
                   new
                   parts
                   .
                
                 The
                 perspicuity
                 of
                 Glass
                 is
                 diminished
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 degrees
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 increaseth
                 in
                 Thickness
                 and
                 Bulk
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 whereof
                 cannot
                 be
                 assigned
                 to
                 ought
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Inequality
                   of
                   the
                   Pores
                
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Glass
                 is
                 not
                 altogether
                 transparent
                 ,
                 but
                 consists
                 of
                 many
                 
                   thick
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 which
                 reflect
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 Light
                 ;
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 its
                 pores
                 must
                 be
                 obstructed
                 by
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 new
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 Light
                 hindred
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 joyning
                 of
                 his
                 Fingers
                 ,
                 perceive
                 Objects
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 lay
                 the
                 Fingers
                 of
                 his
                 other
                 Hand
                 athwart
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 stop
                 those
                 little
                 slits
                 or
                 gaps
                 through
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 see
                 Objects
                 before
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 tho'
                 a
                 thin
                 Glass
                 does
                 readily
                 transmit
                 the
                 beams
                 which
                 fall
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 will
                 it
                 stop
                 and
                 hinder
                 the
                 Sight
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 increase
                 considerably
                 in
                 thickness
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 pores
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 are
                 interrupted
                 and
                 are
                 made
                 unequal
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Inequality
                 of
                 the
                 Disposition
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 alone
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 render
                 that
                 Opake
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 Diaphanous
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Grains
                 of
                 
                   Indian
                   Sand
                
                 ,
                 beheld
                 through
                 a
                 Microscope
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 pellucid
                 ,
                 but
                 sparkle
                 like
                 Diamonds
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 by
                 being
                 heaped
                 together
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 give
                 free
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 they
                 shew
                 Opake
                 or
                 Dusky
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   Vintners
                   fine
                   their
                   VVines
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 common
                 with
                 Vintners
                 ,
                 to
                 fine
                 their
                 Wines
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 clear
                 and
                 pellucid
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 water-Glue
                 ,
                 ordinarily
                 called
                 Izing-glass
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   whites
                   of
                   Eggs
                
                 ;
                 making
                 use
                 also
                 sometimes
                 of
                 Alabaster
                 ,
                 and
                 calcin'd
                 Flints
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 Viscous
                 and
                 
                   Tenacious
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 do
                 easily
                 entangle
                 the
                 faeculent
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 sink
                 with
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 Precipitating
                 force
                 or
                 virtue
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 entring
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 do
                 precipitate
                 the
                 more
                 dreggy
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 they
                 correct
                 Ropy-VVines
                 ,
                 by
                 adding
                 to
                 them
                 
                   burnt
                   Alom
                   ,
                   Quick-lime
                   ,
                   Plaister
                   of
                   Paris
                   ,
                   Salt
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 produce
                 a
                 new
                 Fermentation
                 in
                 the
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cause
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 grosser
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 sent
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 VVine
                 recovers
                 its
                 former
                 consistence
                 and
                 pellucidity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   VVater
                   is
                   more
                   opake
                   than
                   a
                   Mist
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 VVater
                 seem
                 transparent
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 less
                 pervious
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 Mist
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 an
                 
                   high
                   House
                
                 or
                 Tower
                 ,
                 look
                 down
                 towards
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 perceive
                 it
                 through
                 a
                 Mist
                 ;
                 whereas
                 he
                 finds
                 that
                 his
                 Eye-sight
                 cannot
                 pierce
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 distance
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 from
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 
                   high
                   Tower
                
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Divers
                 witness
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 got
                 12
                 or
                 15
                 Cubits
                 under
                 water
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 neither
                 perceive
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 an
                 evident
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 VVater
                 is
                 an
                 
                   Opake
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 dusky
                 than
                 a
                 Mist
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 in
                 VVater
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Thickness
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 irregular
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 unequal
                 Figures
                 ,
                 easily
                 hinder
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 from
                 passing
                 through
                 them
                 in
                 strait
                 Lines
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 must
                 conceive
                 a
                 Body
                 to
                 become
                 Opake
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 Globuli
                 cannot
                 pass
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 oblique
                 ways
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 their
                 course
                 is
                 stopt
                 by
                 thwarting
                 particles
                 .
                 Now
                 a
                 Mist
                 is
                 more
                 transparent
                 than
                 the
                 VVater
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 thinner
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 more
                 ready
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 easily
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Mist
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 VVater
                 ,
                 be
                 irregular
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 differ
                 in
                 the
                 Magnitude
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 a
                 Mist
                 are
                 more
                 fine
                 and
                 subtil
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 closely
                 entangled
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 move
                 them
                 with
                 more
                 freedom
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 easily
                 thrust
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Reason
                 why
                 a
                 Mist
                 doth
                 less
                 oppose
                 the
                 transmission
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 than
                 VVater
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   VVhy
                   many
                   Liquors
                   are
                   opake
                   .
                
                 
                   VVine
                   ,
                   Milk
                
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 are
                 Opake
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 pure
                 and
                 simple
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 throng'd
                 with
                 many
                 
                   Heterogeneous
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 very
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 VVine
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 distill'd
                 ,
                 leaves
                 many
                 Bodies
                 behind
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 rise
                 in
                 Vapours
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 clearness
                 of
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   VVine
                
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 by
                 Distillation
                 freed
                 from
                 all
                 its
                 
                   Heterogeneous
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 an
                 hindrance
                 to
                 the
                 free
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 wholly
                 transparent
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 .
                 Milk
                 also
                 is
                 Opake
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Curds
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 VVhey
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 Diaphanous
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 appear
                 thick
                 or
                 troubled
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 some
                 strange
                 Bodies
                 are
                 mixed
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 obstruct
                 or
                 come
                 athwart
                 their
                 Pores
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   Liquors
                   are
                   made
                   clear
                   and
                   transparent
                   .
                
                 
                   Beer
                   ,
                   Ale
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 after
                 fermentation
                 become
                 clear
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 thicker
                 or
                 more
                 troubled
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 moving
                 in
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 
                   Liquid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 do
                 continually
                 drive
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Element
                
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 so
                 disposed
                 of
                 them
                 amongst
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 no
                 more
                 resist
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 others
                 do
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 cannot
                 so
                 dispose
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 wholly
                 separated
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 
                   New
                   Wine
                
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 cast
                 some
                 of
                 its
                 dregs
                 upwards
                 towards
                 the
                 Surface
                 ,
                 and
                 precipitate
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 downwards
                 (
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Lightness
                 or
                 Heaviness
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 so
                 separated
                 )
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 Sides
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 estimate
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 concerning
                 
                   pure
                   Liquors
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   VVhy
                   Urine
                   is
                   sometimes
                   clear
                   and
                   transparent
                   .
                
                 So
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 Urine
                 is
                 clear
                 and
                 transparent
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Heat
                 helps
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 pores
                 more
                 lax
                 and
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 leaves
                 a
                 more
                 free
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 Light
                 to
                 pass
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 either
                 the
                 pores
                 are
                 contracted
                 by
                 Cold
                 ,
                 or
                 stopt
                 with
                 various
                 
                   little
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Opacity
                 of
                 the
                 Urine
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 very
                 few
                 Liquors
                 which
                 are
                 without
                 any
                 
                   Opake
                   particles
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   X.
                   VVhy
                   our
                   hands
                   are
                   commonly
                   more
                   dirty
                   in
                   VVinter
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   Summer
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Hands
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 dirty
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 that
                 should
                 exhale
                 through
                 the
                 Skin
                 ,
                 continue
                 sticking
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 constriction
                 of
                 the
                 pores
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 exhaling
                 Matter
                 is
                 hindred
                 from
                 flying
                 away
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 :
                 Whereas
                 in
                 
                   Summer
                   time
                
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 pores
                 are
                 open
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 gross
                 Exhalations
                 are
                 carried
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 leave
                 the
                 Hands
                 clean
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 
                   Cold
                   weather
                
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 wash
                 the
                 Hands
                 with
                 
                   warm
                   water
                
                 ,
                 to
                 help
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 pores
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   VVhy
                   Crystal
                   loseth
                   its
                   perspicuity
                   ,
                   when
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 Crystal
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 a
                 Minute
                 or
                 two
                 be
                 cover'd
                 with
                 
                   hot
                   Ashes
                
                 ,
                 it
                 loseth
                 its
                 Diaphaneity
                 ,
                 and
                 seems
                 to
                 degenerate
                 into
                 a
                 quite
                 different
                 Body
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 known
                 Art
                 ,
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 perspicuity
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 can
                 only
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 which
                 violently
                 rushing
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 ,
                 do
                 break
                 their
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 produce
                 a
                 new
                 ranging
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 confused
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 destroys
                 perspicuity
                 ;
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 shewed
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 Qualities
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   two
                   clear
                   Liquors
                   mixt
                   together
                   constitute
                   a
                   black
                   Body
                   .
                
                 It
                 has
                 been
                 found
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 2
                 clear
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   black
                   Body
                
                 doth
                 arise
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Infusion
                 of
                 Galls
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 being
                 mixed
                 with
                 a
                 solution
                 of
                 Vitriol
                 ,
                 makes
                 Ink.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 Liquors
                 being
                 mixed
                 together
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 intimately
                 close
                 and
                 unite
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 closeness
                 of
                 their
                 ranging
                 ,
                 they
                 hinder
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 Light.
                 For
                 in
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 Liquors
                 there
                 are
                 certain
                 little
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 neither
                 transmit
                 the
                 beams
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 reflect
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 wholly
                 swallow
                 them
                 and
                 keep
                 them
                 Prisoners
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 add
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Ink
                   ,
                   Aquafortis
                
                 or
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Vitriol
                
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 become
                 clear
                 again
                 ,
                 like
                 
                   Spring
                   ▪
                   water
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 this
                 new
                 infused
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 do
                 separate
                 the
                 contiguous
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 the
                 shut
                 up
                 pores
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 
                   Oil
                   of
                   Tartar
                   per
                   Deliquium
                
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 
                   changed
                   Ink
                
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 Blackness
                 ;
                 because
                 
                   Oil
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 joyns
                 it self
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Vitriol
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Galls
                 and
                 Vitriol
                 do
                 again
                 embrace
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Cause
                 that
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Wine
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Annis-seed
                 hath
                 been
                 boil'd
                 ,
                 when
                 mix'd
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 yield
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Oil
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 ,
                 when
                 mixed
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 becomes
                 troubled
                 and
                 opake
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 is
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Aethereal
                   matter
                
                 hindred
                 ,
                 by
                 little
                 super-added
                 Bodies
                 that
                 obstruct
                 the
                 pores
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   variety
                   of
                   Colours
                   arising
                   from
                   the
                   mixture
                   of
                   various
                   Liquors
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 write
                 with
                 the
                 clear
                 and
                 transparent
                 Infusion
                 of
                 Vitriol
                 ,
                 the
                 Letters
                 do
                 not
                 appear
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 the
                 Paper
                 hath
                 been
                 done
                 over
                 with
                 the
                 Infusion
                 of
                 Galls
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 Pen
                 dipt
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Vitriol
                
                 will
                 efface
                 these
                 Characters
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 appear
                 again
                 when
                 drawn
                 over
                 with
                 a
                 Pen
                 dipt
                 in
                 the
                 Oil
                 or
                 
                   Liquor
                   of
                   Tartar.
                
                 And
                 the
                 cause
                 is
                 much
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 other
                 Colours
                 produced
                 from
                 the
                 mingling
                 of
                 2
                 clear
                 Liquors
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 
                   Salt
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 dissolved
                 
                   per
                   Deliquium
                
                 ,
                 being
                 poured
                 into
                 a
                 solution
                 of
                 
                   Calcin'd
                   Tin
                
                 ,
                 gives
                 a
                 
                   blew
                   Colour
                
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 added
                 to
                 a
                 solution
                 of
                 Lead
                 in
                 distill'd
                 Vinegar
                 ,
                 yields
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 dropt
                 into
                 an
                 Infusion
                 of
                 
                   Mercury
                   Sublimate
                
                 ,
                 affords
                 a
                 yellow
                 ;
                 Antimony
                 Calcin'd
                 with
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 and
                 boil'd
                 in
                 common
                 water
                 ,
                 leaves
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 is
                 strain'd
                 from
                 it
                 clear
                 and
                 transparent
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 diversity
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 whereof
                 these
                 Bodies
                 are
                 compounded
                 ,
                 which
                 causes
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 to
                 receive
                 a
                 different
                 Reflection
                 from
                 their
                 several
                 Surfaces
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 Of
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 Bended
                 and
                 Pressed
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   VVhat
                   is
                   the
                   Reason
                   that
                   a
                   bent
                   Bow
                   ,
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   slackned
                   ,
                   returns
                   to
                   its
                   former
                   state
                   .
                
                 A
                 Bow
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 Steel
                 or
                 Wood
                 ,
                 being
                 bent
                 ,
                 returns
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 state
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 I
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Bow
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 bending
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 becomes
                 so
                 narrowed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 cannot
                 freely
                 pass
                 through
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 pushing
                 against
                 them
                 with
                 greater
                 force
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 strives
                 to
                 make
                 its
                 way
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 formerly
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 several
                 ways
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 conceive
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Bow
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 bent
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 an
                 even
                 widness
                 from
                 beginning
                 to
                 end
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 being
                 bent
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 pores
                 are
                 narrowed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 passeth
                 freely
                 through
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 pores
                 which
                 is
                 widest
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 narrow
                 Extremities
                 ,
                 will
                 endeavour
                 to
                 disentangle
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 pass
                 further
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 
                   unbent
                   Bow
                
                 be
                 supposed
                 of
                 a
                 round
                 figure
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 bending
                 of
                 it
                 they
                 are
                 reduced
                 to
                 an
                 
                   Elliptical
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 will
                 exert
                 its
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 
                   round
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 will
                 restore
                 the
                 
                   bent
                   Bow
                
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 state
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 bulk
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 of
                 little
                 force
                 to
                 shake
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 pores
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 they
                 continually
                 croud
                 in
                 great
                 numbers
                 into
                 the
                 Cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Bow
                 ,
                 striving
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 way
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 Forces
                 being
                 joyn'd
                 ,
                 and
                 conspiring
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 effect
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   VVhy
                   VVires
                   and
                   the
                   Bought
                   of
                   Trees
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   bent
                   ,
                   return
                   to
                   their
                   Natural
                   posture
                   of
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Cause
                 that
                 Iron-wire
                 ,
                 made
                 to
                 wind
                 spirally
                 in
                 Rings
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Box
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Box
                 is
                 opened
                 ,
                 it
                 leaps
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Box
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 shooting
                 it self
                 at
                 some
                 body
                 .
                 Thus
                 also
                 the
                 
                   bended
                   Boughs
                
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 let
                 go
                 ,
                 fly
                 back
                 with
                 great
                 force
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 carry
                 vast
                 weights
                 up
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 Because
                 by
                 this
                 bending
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Boughs
                 are
                 comprest
                 together
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 the
                 impulse
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 striving
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 compressed
                 pores
                 ,
                 are
                 driven
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 state
                 and
                 posture
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Some
                   Bodies
                   upon
                   their
                   being
                   bent
                   ,
                   rebound
                   or
                   fly
                   back
                   more
                   strongly
                   ▪
                   others
                   weakly
                   .
                
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   soft
                   Plant
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Elder
                 ,
                 flies
                 back
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 ;
                 a
                 
                   Hazel
                   tree
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 harder
                 ,
                 more
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 foresaid
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 passeth
                 with
                 more
                 ease
                 through
                 the
                 open
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 greater
                 difficulty
                 through
                 the
                 straiter
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 .
                 Thus
                 Glass
                 that
                 is
                 bent
                 ,
                 returns
                 with
                 greater
                 force
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 not
                 joyned
                 by
                 the
                 mutual
                 entangling
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Branchy
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 Plants
                 are
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 their
                 Surfaces
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 Glass
                 is
                 changed
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 exerts
                 a
                 more
                 forceable
                 impulse
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 A
                 Proof
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 a
                 Plate
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 being
                 much
                 hammer'd
                 ,
                 acquires
                 
                 this
                 force
                 or
                 spring
                 to
                 fly
                 back
                 .
                 Thus
                 likewise
                 the
                 Air
                 it self
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 comprest
                 and
                 pent
                 in
                 Pneumatick
                 or
                 
                   Hydraulick
                   Pipes
                
                 or
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 its
                 liberty
                 again
                 ,
                 it
                 dischargeth
                 the
                 ●ullets
                 or
                 water
                 with
                 as
                 much
                 force
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 pent
                 in
                 and
                 comprest
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 from
                 the
                 attempt
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 to
                 restore
                 the
                 changed
                 pores
                 to
                 this
                 former
                 state
                 and
                 figure
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   all
                   the
                   wavings
                   this
                   way
                   and
                   that
                   way
                   ,
                   take
                   up
                   the
                   same
                   space
                   of
                   Time.
                   
                
                 A
                 Cord
                 or
                 String
                 fastned
                 at
                 both
                 ends
                 to
                 fixed
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 being
                 forced
                 from
                 its
                 situation
                 ,
                 runs
                 out
                 and
                 returns
                 ,
                 or
                 waves
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 measure
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 always
                 measure
                 the
                 same
                 space
                 of
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Body
                 that
                 hangs
                 down
                 ,
                 the
                 several
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Excursions
                 are
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Returns
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Altitude
                 of
                 that
                 Circle
                 ,
                 the
                 Arcs
                 whereof
                 are
                 described
                 by
                 the
                 hanging
                 Body
                 :
                 So
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 in
                 a
                 stretched
                 Body
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Moments
                 of
                 time
                 wherein
                 the
                 
                   middle
                   part
                
                 of
                 the
                 String
                 waves
                 out
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 are
                 equal
                 to
                 that
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 other
                 Extream
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 were
                 cut
                 loose
                 ,
                 would
                 strait
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 unchanged
                 force
                 would
                 still
                 draw
                 it
                 back
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   the
                   Excursions
                   of
                   a
                   string
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   equal
                   to
                   the
                   degree
                   of
                   its
                   being
                   stretched
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 demand
                 ,
                 why
                 a
                 String
                 that
                 is
                 as
                 long
                 again
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 equally
                 stretched
                 ,
                 doth
                 make
                 its
                 Excursions
                 as
                 slow
                 again
                 as
                 another
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 String
                 be
                 stretched
                 as
                 much
                 again
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 its
                 ,
                 Excursions
                 as
                 swift
                 again
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 may
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 stretching
                 must
                 be
                 4
                 times
                 as
                 great
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 Excursions
                 of
                 every
                 String
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 of
                 what
                 length
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 are
                 equal
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 straight
                 Trajection
                 ,
                 the
                 Trajection
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 case
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 a
                 double
                 proportion
                 of
                 time
                 ;
                 because
                 a
                 double
                 Space
                 is
                 taken
                 to
                 be
                 run
                 through
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 motive
                 Force
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 case
                 it
                 cannot
                 ;
                 because
                 when
                 we
                 take
                 three
                 equal
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Time
                   ,
                   Space
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   motive
                   Force
                
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 supposing
                 the
                 same
                 Space
                 to
                 remain
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 diminished
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 motive
                 virtue
                 must
                 increase
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 space
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 motive
                 virtue
                 to
                 the
                 space
                 :
                 Therefore
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 space
                 be
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 proportion
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 2
                 to
                 1
                 ,
                 the
                 force
                 must
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 space
                 ,
                 as
                 4
                 to
                 2
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 proportion
                 to
                 time
                 of
                 2
                 to
                 1
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 4
                 to
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   Sticks
                   break
                   after
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   long
                   bent
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Bodies
                 that
                 have
                 continued
                 long
                 bent
                 ,
                 do
                 break
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 endeavour
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 posture
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 some
                 Sticks
                 ,
                 which
                 break
                 whenever
                 we
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 straiten
                 them
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Aether
                
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 endeavours
                 to
                 separate
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Bodies
                 that
                 resist
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 must
                 not
                 only
                 overcome
                 the
                 Resistance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 surround
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 every
                 thing
                 endeavours
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Bodies
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 once
                 put
                 into
                 motion
                 ,
                 do
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 cannot
                 shake
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 superadding
                 more
                 force
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 increasing
                 their
                 strength
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 dashing
                 more
                 strongly
                 against
                 the
                 said
                 parts
                 ,
                 it
                 altogether
                 separates
                 them
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   A
                   Low
                   that
                   continues
                   long
                   bent
                   ,
                   atlast
                   loseth
                   its
                   force
                   of
                   returning
                   to
                   its
                   former
                   situation
                   .
                
                 A
                 Bow
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 long
                 bent
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 Wood
                 or
                 Steel
                 ,
                 doth
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 lose
                 its
                 force
                 of
                 flying-back
                 ,
                 and
                 continues
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 by
                 bending
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 reduced
                 .
                 A
                 long
                 Plate
                 of
                 Lead
                 ,
                 bent
                 in
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 Bow
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 fly
                 back
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 continues
                 in
                 the
                 crooked
                 state
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 a
                 
                   wooden
                   Bow
                
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 long
                 bent
                 doth
                 not
                 fly
                 back
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 parts
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 hard
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 can
                 easily
                 form
                 new
                 pores
                 in
                 them
                 for
                 its
                 own
                 passage
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Lead
                 ,
                 bent
                 like
                 a
                 Bow
                 ,
                 cannot
                 start
                 back
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Lead
                 are
                 soft
                 and
                 flexible
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 easily
                 suffer
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 penetrated
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 can
                 easily
                 form
                 new
                 pores
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 pass
                 freely
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 attack
                 upon
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 might
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 fly
                 back
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 drops
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 falling
                 perpetually
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 an
                 impression
                 even
                 upon
                 the
                 hardest
                 Stones
                 ;
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 continual
                 impulse
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Oval
                   pores
                
                 in
                 the
                 bent
                 Lead
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 adapted
                 and
                 accommodated
                 to
                 the
                 free
                 admission
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 particles
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 go
                 through
                 without
                 any
                 Resistance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   Bullet
                   doth
                   more
                   penetrate
                   a
                   Body
                   at
                   a
                   distance
                   ,
                   than
                   one
                   which
                   is
                   nigh
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 observed
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Bullet
                 discharged
                 from
                 a
                 Gun
                 ,
                 doth
                 more
                 penetrate
                 a
                 Body
                 at
                 100
                 Foot
                 distance
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 10
                 or
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Bullet
                 being
                 so
                 soon
                 beaten
                 back
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 space
                 enough
                 to
                 perform
                 so
                 strong
                 an
                 effect
                 :
                 Something
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 that
                 a
                 Hammer
                 less
                 flattens
                 a
                 Bullet
                 when
                 lying
                 upon
                 an
                 Anvil
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 laid
                 on
                 a
                 Cushion
                 ;
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   hard
                   and
                   fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Comprest
                   Liquors
                   take
                   up
                   less
                   Room
                   ,
                   than
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   put
                   into
                   Vessels
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   pent
                   up
                   .
                
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Vessel
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Liquor
                 is
                 emptied
                 into
                 Bottles
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Liquor
                 is
                 poured
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Vessel
                 again
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 fill
                 the
                 Vessel
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 conspicuous
                 in
                 Wine
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Liquor
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 comprest
                 in
                 an
                 open
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Bottles
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 the
                 Liquor
                 meets
                 with
                 nothing
                 almost
                 ,
                 but
                 parts
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Nature
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 Bottles
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Liquor
                 meet
                 more
                 with
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Bottle
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 keeps
                 them
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 compresseth
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 display
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 otherwise
                 they
                 would
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Liquors
                 are
                 comprest
                 by
                 the
                 Sides
                 of
                 the
                 Vessels
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 contained
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 are
                 Bodies
                 also
                 comprest
                 by
                 the
                 Liquors
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 equally
                 comprest
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 are
                 kept
                 in
                 by
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 Equal
                 poise
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 more
                 prest
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 than
                 in
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   VVhy
                   ●
                   Bellows
                   held
                   with
                   the
                   upper
                   part
                   under
                   water
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   opened
                   or
                   displayed
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 Bellows
                 with
                 the
                 Sides
                 of
                 it
                 clapt
                 together
                 held
                 under
                 water
                 ,
                 the
                 Nuzzle
                 of
                 it
                 standing
                 out
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 displayed
                 or
                 opened
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 comprest
                 by
                 the
                 surrounding
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 way
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 tho'
                 great
                 force
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 the
                 Bellows
                 be
                 somewhat
                 deeply
                 sunk
                 under
                 water
                 .
                 Thus
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 a
                 Vessel
                 full
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 and
                 fasten
                 to
                 it
                 a
                 long
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 the
                 top
                 whereof
                 stands
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 comprest
                 at
                 the
                 
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 VVater
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 cause
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 to
                 rise
                 somewhat
                 in
                 the
                 Pipe.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   VVhy
                   the
                   Air
                   breaks
                   forth
                   with
                   such
                   violence
                   out
                   of
                   those
                   Pneumatick
                   Vessels
                   ,
                   wherein
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   comprest
                   .
                
                 Air
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 comprest
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Engin
                
                 ,
                 breaks
                 forth
                 thence
                 again
                 with
                 extream
                 Violence
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 those
                 Engins
                 which
                 cast
                 up
                 water
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 height
                 ,
                 or
                 shoot
                 Darts
                 or
                 Bullets
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 take
                 the
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 being
                 strongly
                 prest
                 upon
                 ,
                 is
                 received
                 into
                 some
                 empty
                 Spaces
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 separated
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Air
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Hole
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Vessel
                
                 is
                 opened
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 breaks
                 forth
                 so
                 violently
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 Air
                 retire
                 it self
                 into
                 those
                 empty
                 Spaces
                 ,
                 and
                 preserves
                 its
                 former
                 Extension
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 Compression
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 Air
                 leap
                 back
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 violence
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 being
                 received
                 into
                 those
                 empty
                 Spaces
                 ,
                 it
                 does
                 suffer
                 no
                 Violence
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 therefore
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Elastick
                   virtue
                
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 being
                 thus
                 comprest
                 ,
                 its
                 parts
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 dilating
                 themselves
                 as
                 formerly
                 :
                 For
                 being
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 flexible
                 ,
                 and
                 moving
                 independently
                 on
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 Sphere
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 perform
                 their
                 
                   Circular
                   motion
                
                 about
                 their
                 own
                 Center
                 in
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 comprest
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 Sphere
                 or
                 Space
                 to
                 move
                 in
                 ,
                 since
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hinder
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 continues
                 still
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 shakes
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 before
                 ;
                 they
                 with
                 their
                 Extremities
                 hitting
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 driving
                 one
                 another
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 joyn
                 their
                 forces
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 general
                 onset
                 to
                 deliver
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 Compression
                 ,
                 and
                 procure
                 more
                 room
                 for
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 is
                 comprest
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Pneumatic
                   Vessel
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 the
                 Figure
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Sixth
                   Part
                   of
                   my
                   Institution
                   ,
                   Chap.
                
                 14.
                 having
                 water
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 violently
                 break
                 forth
                 ,
                 mounting
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 height
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Air
                   may
                   be
                   comprest
                   in
                   a
                   Leaden
                   or
                   Pewter
                   Vessel
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   Glass
                   .
                
                 Water
                 contained
                 in
                 a
                 Glass
                 cannot
                 be
                 comprest
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 sensibly
                 ;
                 which
                 yet
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Vessel
                 of
                 Lead
                 or
                 Pewter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Compression
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 always
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Expulsion
                 of
                 some
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 
                   comprest
                   Body
                
                 .
                 Now
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 cannot
                 pierce
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 can
                 those
                 of
                 Lead
                 or
                 Pewter
                 ;
                 therefore
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 water
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 comprest
                 in
                 a
                 Vessel
                 of
                 Lead
                 or
                 Pewter
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 not
                 only
                 ,
                 that
                 water
                 is
                 squeezed
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Wool
                   ,
                   Sponges
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 
                   wet
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 but
                 likewise
                 out
                 of
                 Green-wood
                 ,
                 and
                 Air
                 out
                 of
                 Dry-wood
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 comprest
                 by
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 water
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 apparent
                 from
                 the
                 Bubbles
                 arising
                 to
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   A
                   Bladder
                   that
                   is
                   blown
                   up
                   with
                   Air
                   ,
                   being
                   comprest
                   ,
                   returns
                   to
                   its
                   former
                   state
                   of
                   Inflation
                   .
                
                 A
                 Bladder
                 blown
                 up
                 ,
                 being
                 comprest
                 ,
                 riseth
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 continual
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 whirling
                 about
                 their
                 own
                 Centers
                 ,
                 they
                 consequently
                 cannot
                 ,
                 without
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 suffer
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 compressed
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 pression
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 extended
                 again
                 by
                 the
                 Agitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 dilate
                 the
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   VVhy
                   the
                   VVind
                   that
                   is
                   pent
                   up
                   in
                   a
                   narrow
                   space
                   ,
                   blows
                   more
                   violently
                   .
                
                 From
                 the
                 same
                 Cause
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Wind
                 breaking
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 hollow
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 doth
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 violence
                 storm
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Air
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 where
                 its
                 Banks
                 are
                 narrow
                 ,
                 runs
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 force
                 and
                 swiftness
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 wind
                 and
                 water
                 being
                 compressed
                 in
                 those
                 more
                 narrow
                 Spaces
                 ,
                 do
                 endeavour
                 to
                 deliver
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Force
                 that
                 is
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   VVhy
                   Leather
                   that
                   is
                   extended
                   by
                   force
                   ,
                   returns
                   to
                   its
                   former
                   length
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 likewise
                 ,
                 that
                 Cloth
                 and
                 Leather
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 violently
                 stretched
                 out
                 ,
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 Brevity
                 ;
                 because
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 pores
                 being
                 straitned
                 by
                 that
                 Extension
                 ,
                 cannot
                 suffer
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 forceable
                 and
                 violent
                 motion
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 violent
                 Extension
                 doth
                 cease
                 ,
                 the
                 pores
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 laxity
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 particles
                 that
                 surround
                 the
                 said
                 
                   straitned
                   pores
                
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 are
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 Extension
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   VVhy
                   the
                   drawing
                   of
                   ones
                   Finger
                   about
                   the
                   Brim
                   of
                   a
                   Glass
                   ,
                   makes
                   the
                   water
                   contained
                   in
                   it
                   to
                   leap
                   up
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   wet
                   Finger
                
                 drawn
                 about
                 the
                 Brim
                 of
                 a
                 Glass
                 full
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 first
                 makes
                 the
                 water
                 to
                 wave
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rise
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 small
                 Dew
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 continued
                 ,
                 will
                 cause
                 the
                 water
                 to
                 leap
                 over
                 the
                 Brim
                 in
                 great
                 drops
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 this
                 drawing
                 of
                 the
                 Finger
                 round
                 the
                 Edges
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 the
                 hard
                 ,
                 but
                 flexible
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 are
                 pressed
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 pores
                 straitned
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   matter
                
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Finger
                 is
                 removed
                 to
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 brim
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 presently
                 reduceth
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 before
                 pressed
                 part
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 wideness
                 :
                 And
                 from
                 this
                 repeated
                 compression
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 by
                 the
                 Finger
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Extension
                 by
                 the
                 entring
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 first
                 caused
                 an
                 agitation
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 a
                 swelling
                 and
                 waving
                 of
                 the
                 Liquor
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 leaping
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 it
                 over
                 the
                 brim
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   Dilatation
                   or
                   Coarctation
                   of
                   the
                   pores
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                   doth
                   conduce
                   to
                   the
                   Elastick
                   force
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 The
                 Coarctation
                 and
                 Dilatation
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 do
                 much
                 contribute
                 to
                 its
                 
                   Elastick
                   force
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 if
                 we
                 wipe
                 the
                 
                   Convex
                   surface
                
                 of
                 a
                 
                   bent
                   piece
                
                 of
                 Glass
                 with
                 a
                 
                   hot
                   Cloth
                
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 become
                 the
                 more
                 bent
                 and
                 crooked
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 effect
                 contrary
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 wash
                 the
                 
                   Concave
                   surface
                
                 with
                 Hot-water
                 ,
                 or
                 wipe
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 Hot-cloth
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 its
                 Crookedness
                 will
                 be
                 diminished
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 do
                 dilate
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 much
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 when
                 having
                 fill'd
                 a
                 
                   Glass
                   Vial
                
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 and
                 narrow
                 Neck
                 ,
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Neck
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 we
                 dip
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 Hot-water
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 in
                 the
                 Glass
                 will
                 sink
                 a
                 little
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 heat
                 hath
                 dilated
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 made
                 the
                 Vial
                 a
                 little
                 wider
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 let
                 it
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Hot-water
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Vial
                 being
                 heated
                 likewise
                 ,
                 will
                 rise
                 higher
                 again
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 contrary
                 will
                 happen
                 when
                 you
                 dip
                 the
                 Vial
                 into
                 Cold-water
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 being
                 straitned
                 by
                 the
                 Coldness
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 the
                 Liquor
                 in
                 the
                 Glass
                 will
                 rise
                 higher
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   VVhat
                   is
                   the
                   Reason
                   why
                   Glass
                   Drops
                   ,
                   when
                   one
                   end
                   of
                   them
                   is
                   broke
                   off
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   immediately
                   breaks
                   into
                   small
                   Dust
                   .
                
                 Little
                 bits
                 of
                 
                   solid
                   Glass
                
                 are
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 Prussia
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 Glass-drops
                 ;
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 them
                 somewhat
                 resembling
                 a
                 long
                 Olive
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 crooked
                 Neck
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 the
                 Retorts
                 Chymists
                 use
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 solid
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 Cavity
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 exprest
                 in
                 the
                 figure
                 AB
                 .
                 These
                 Glass-drops
                 were
                 formerly
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 hard
                 and
                 thick
                 sort
                 of
                 Glass
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 now
                 made
                 of
                 Crystal-Glass
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 melted
                 ,
                 and
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Melting-Pot
                 with
                 a
                 Glass-Pipe
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 dropt
                 into
                 a
                 Pail
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 becomes
                 formed
                 into
                 these
                 Drops
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Clamminess
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 .
                 If
                 these
                 Drops
                 be
                 let
                 fall
                 into
                 warm-water
                 ,
                 the
                 Drops
                 will
                 be
                 better
                 and
                 more
                 easily
                 formed
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 wonderful
                 thing
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 solid
                 piece
                 of
                 Glass
                 ,
                 which
                 scarcely
                 can
                 be
                 
                 broke
                 with
                 the
                 repeated
                 stroaks
                 of
                 a
                 Hammer
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 broke
                 off
                 a
                 little
                 above
                 the
                 end
                 or
                 point
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 filed
                 in
                 the
                 more
                 distant
                 parts
                 at
                 1
                 or
                 2
                 ,
                 doth
                 immediately
                 break
                 into
                 small
                 Dust
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 admiration
                 of
                 the
                 Spectators
                 .
                 When
                 indeed
                 the
                 end
                 or
                 point
                 of
                 it
                 3
                 is
                 broke
                 ,
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 always
                 fall
                 into
                 Dust
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 thicker
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Neck
                 4
                 is
                 broke
                 or
                 snapt
                 off
                 with
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 Pincers
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Drop
                 flies
                 into
                 small
                 Dust
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 noise
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 notable
                 Effect
                 cannot
                 be
                 assigned
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Cause
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 the
                 breaking
                 off
                 of
                 the
                 Point
                 4
                 ,
                 doth
                 immediately
                 rush
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 it
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 violence
                 ,
                 that
                 finding
                 no
                 out-let
                 ,
                 it
                 exerts
                 its
                 force
                 upon
                 the
                 Neck
                 of
                 the
                 Drop
                 ,
                 and
                 breaks
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 finest
                 Powder
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 this
                 Glass
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Drop
                 ,
                 is
                 at
                 first
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Oval
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 pointed
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 first
                 drops
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 in
                 greater
                 quantity
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 in
                 a
                 fine
                 string
                 ,
                 the
                 pores
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 uniform
                 and
                 like
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 whereas
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 its
                 other
                 parts
                 must
                 be
                 as
                 various
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 more
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 surface
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 deeper
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 the
                 wider
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Point
                 being
                 so
                 thin
                 and
                 slender
                 ,
                 is
                 uniformly
                 condensed
                 by
                 the
                 water
                 inward
                 and
                 outward
                 ,
                 and
                 perforated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 thicker
                 parts
                 have
                 their
                 outsides
                 cooled
                 and
                 condensed
                 ,
                 before
                 their
                 inside
                 .
                 The
                 utmost
                 Point
                 therefore
                 3
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 broken
                 either
                 with
                 a
                 Hammer
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 Hand
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 pains
                 or
                 wonder
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 4
                 ,
                 or
                 A
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 pierced
                 with
                 a
                 Bodkin
                 or
                 File
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Drop
                 fly
                 into
                 Powder
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 :
                 For
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 straitness
                 of
                 the
                 pores
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dilatation
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 rushing
                 vehemently
                 from
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 to
                 the
                 outsides
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 dasheth
                 away
                 the
                 partieles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Element
                
                 .
                 For
                 Experience
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Glass
                 that
                 is
                 cooled
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 doth
                 fly
                 to
                 pieces
                 in
                 small
                 particles
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 wider
                 ,
                 and
                 growing
                 narrower
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 approach
                 to
                 the
                 surface
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 penetrating
                 the
                 more
                 narrow
                 pores
                 ,
                 doth
                 dash
                 against
                 them
                 with
                 that
                 violence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 Glass
                 fly
                 into
                 small
                 Dust.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   A
                   Glass
                   Drop
                   being
                   heated
                   again
                   in
                   the
                   Glass-makers
                   Furnace
                   ,
                   and
                   suffer'd
                   to
                   cool
                   by
                   degrees
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   ,
                   when
                   broke
                   ,
                   fly
                   into
                   Dust
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 Drop
                 be
                 afterwards
                 heated
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 Furnace
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer'd
                 to
                 cool
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 the
                 now
                 mentioned
                 wonderful
                 effect
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Pores
                 are
                 all
                 uniform
                 :
                 According
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 happens
                 in
                 Steel
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 heated
                 in
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 doth
                 thereby
                 acquire
                 uniform
                 pores
                 throughout
                 ,
                 still
                 retaining
                 the
                 Hardness
                 it
                 had
                 before
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 also
                 when
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 broke
                 off
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 for
                 its
                 breaking
                 into
                 pieces
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 finds
                 its
                 way
                 open
                 through
                 the
                 uniform
                 pores
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 contrary
                 happens
                 ,
                 when
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 suffer'd
                 to
                 become
                 red
                 hot
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 then
                 when
                 the
                 Point
                 3
                 is
                 broke
                 off
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 part
                 4
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 fly
                 into
                 Powder
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 the
                 breach
                 be
                 made
                 nearer
                 to
                 A
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 will
                 follow
                 by
                 the
                 Reason
                 before
                 given
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   Pressed
                   Bodies
                   exert
                   a
                   greater
                   force
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   their
                   Dilatation
                   ,
                   than
                   at
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Bodies
                 which
                 are
                 dilated
                 by
                 an
                 
                   Elastick
                   virtue
                
                 ,
                 do
                 exert
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 Dilatation
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 are
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 comprest
                 ,
                 than
                 afterwards
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 dilated
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 comprest
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   Elastick
                   virtue
                
                 or
                 Spring
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 stronger
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 do
                 the
                 more
                 endeavour
                 to
                 dilate
                 themselves
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 exert
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 Dilatation
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 progress
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Second
               Part
               OF
               THE
               HISTORY
               OF
               NATURE
               .
               OF
               QUALITIES
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Of
                 Qualities
                 in
                 General
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Qualities
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   commonly
                   explained
                   ,
                   are
                   altogether
                   unintelligible
                   .
                
                 A
                 Student
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ought
                 to
                 abhor
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 to
                 assert
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 understand
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 endeavour
                 the
                 Demonstration
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 cannot
                 define
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 that
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 this
                 fault
                 ,
                 who
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 concerning
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 do
                 attribute
                 such
                 a
                 Nature
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 conception
                 of
                 .
                 For
                 of
                 what
                 use
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Quality
                   is
                   that
                   whence
                   things
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                
                 Quales
                 
                   or
                   such
                   like
                
                 ?
                 What
                 
                   Old
                   Woman
                
                 is
                 there
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 as
                 much
                 ?
                 Is
                 there
                 any
                 
                   Country
                   Fellow
                
                 so
                 blockish
                 ,
                 that
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 by
                 Whiteness
                 things
                 are
                 made
                 White
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Redness
                 ,
                 Red
                 ?
                 They
                 would
                 do
                 much
                 better
                 to
                 acquaint
                 us
                 wherein
                 precisely
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 a
                 Quality
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 doth
                 affect
                 the
                 Subject
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 it
                 is
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 therefore
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 Representation
                 they
                 frame
                 in
                 their
                 Minds
                 of
                 a
                 Quality
                 ,
                 and
                 trouble
                 us
                 no
                 more
                 with
                 their
                 Words
                 ,
                 which
                 serve
                 only
                 to
                 darken
                 and
                 sully
                 Truth
                 .
                 Is
                 Quality
                 any
                 thing
                 Physically
                 ,
                 or
                 really
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Substance
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 ?
                 Or
                 is
                 it
                 superadded
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 denominated
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 new
                 Entity
                 ?
                 Let
                 them
                 therefore
                 explain
                 its
                 Genuine
                 Nature
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 what
                 they
                 express
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 intelligible
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 If
                 they
                 cannot
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 I
                 suppose
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 impossible
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 why
                 do
                 not
                 they
                 quit
                 these
                 frivolous
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 and
                 following
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 espouse
                 more
                 
                   Intelligible
                   Principles
                
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Wherein
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   a
                   Quality
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 What
                 is
                 more
                 Intelligible
                 than
                 
                   Quantity
                   ,
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Situation
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 and
                 Rest
                 ?
                 By
                 which
                 all
                 natural
                 effects
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 most
                 abstruse
                 and
                 difficult
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 A
                 Watch
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 outward
                 force
                 ,
                 measures
                 and
                 shews
                 the
                 Hours
                 .
                 A
                 Key
                 locks
                 a
                 Door
                 ,
                 and
                 opens
                 it
                 .
                 Is
                 there
                 any
                 necessity
                 to
                 conceive
                 a
                 faculty
                 in
                 a
                 VVatch
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 set
                 its
                 VVheels
                 a
                 going
                 ?
                 Or
                 in
                 a
                 Key
                 any
                 thing
                 really
                 distinct
                 from
                 it
                 whereby
                 the
                 Lock
                 is
                 opened
                 ?
                 What
                 Man
                 in
                 his
                 wits
                 will
                 not
                 confess
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 consonant
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 to
                 attribute
                 the
                 constant
                 motion
                 of
                 a
                 VVatch
                 to
                 
                   the
                   Steel
                   Spring
                   ,
                   the
                   disposition
                   of
                   the
                   VVheels
                   with
                   their
                   figure
                   and
                   contexture
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 shutting
                 and
                 opening
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Key
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Figure
                 and
                 Ranging
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 ;
                 than
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 can
                 never
                 explain
                 nor
                 conceive
                 ?
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 run
                 out
                 beyond
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 here
                 designed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 assert
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Qualities
                 by
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 Experiments
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   There
                   are
                   no
                   Qualities
                   in
                   the
                   Sun
                   that
                   are
                   really
                   distinct
                   from
                   it
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sun
                 hath
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 harden
                 Clay
                 ,
                 soften
                 VVax
                 ,
                 melt
                 Ice
                 and
                 Butter
                 ,
                 to
                 resolve
                 VVater
                 into
                 Vapors
                 ,
                 to
                 whiten
                 Linnen
                 ,
                 to
                 tan
                 the
                 Skin
                 ,
                 to
                 ripen
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 to
                 hatch
                 the
                 Eggs
                 of
                 Fowl
                 and
                 Silk-worms
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 to
                 produce
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 many
                 various
                 effects
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 any
                 distinct
                 Powers
                 or
                 Qualities
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 results
                 of
                 its
                 Heat
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 Texture
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 concourse
                 of
                 
                   Cooperating
                   Causes
                
                 ,
                 is
                 variously
                 determined
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Difference
                   of
                   ●odies
                   proceeds
                   from
                   the
                   different
                   Figure
                   and
                   Contexture
                   of
                   their
                   Parts
                   .
                
                 The
                 Purest
                 Spirits
                 of
                 VVine
                 ,
                 when
                 joined
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 highly
                 
                   Rectified
                   Spirit
                
                 of
                 Urin
                 ,
                 become
                 united
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 Snow
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 new
                 Texture
                 of
                 Parts
                 :
                 As
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Nitre
                
                 ,
                 mingled
                 with
                 detonated
                 Nitre
                 resolved
                 
                   per
                   deliquium
                
                 ,
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 Saltpeter
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Salt
                
                 being
                 beaten
                 with
                 the
                 
                   VVhite
                   of
                   an
                   Egg
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 communicate
                 to
                 it
                 hardness
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Sea-water
                   changeth
                   its
                   Colour
                   by
                   Agitation
                   only
                   .
                
                 When
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 tost
                 and
                 beaten
                 with
                 VVinds
                 ,
                 it
                 changeth
                 its
                 Colour
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 a
                 
                   Seagreen
                   Colour
                
                 before
                 ,
                 does
                 now
                 appear
                 VVhite
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 Elegantly
                 described
                 by
                 LUCRETIUS
                 .
                 
                   
                     As
                     in
                     the
                     Sea
                     when
                     the
                     mad
                     Ocean
                     Raves
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     white
                     Curles
                     rise
                     upon
                     the
                     foaming
                     VVaves
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 Now
                 who
                 can
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 so
                 weak
                 in
                 his
                 Intellectuals
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 attribute
                 this
                 change
                 to
                 any
                 supervening
                 Quality
                 ?
                 For
                 what
                 Agent
                 should
                 effect
                 this
                 alteration
                 ?
                 Or
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 could
                 a
                 real
                 Entity
                 be
                 diffused
                 through
                 such
                 a
                 vast
                 conf●ux
                 of
                 VVater
                 ?
                 The
                 Sea
                 therefore
                 becomes
                 white
                 b●
                 being
                 ●urned
                 into
                 froth
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 variatio●
                 o●
                 i●s
                 parts
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Magnitude
                   ,
                   Situation
                
                 and
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 rising
                 into
                 little
                 Bubbles
                 ;
                 whence
                 the
                 reflected
                 light
                 being
                 conveyed
                 to
                 our
                 Eye
                 ,
                 represents
                 a
                 white
                 Colour
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Great
                   changes
                   are
                   produced
                   in
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   only
                   from
                   the
                   alteration
                   of
                   the
                   Disposition
                   of
                   the
                   parts
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 ,
                 if
                 Mercury
                 Sublimate
                 ●e
                 put
                 into
                 hot
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 few
                 drops
                 of
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Urine
                 dropt
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 filtrated
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 white
                 like
                 Milk.
                 Thus
                 
                   Red
                   Lead
                
                 and
                 Coral
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 infusion
                 of
                 
                   Oil
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 ,
                 acquire
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 Gold
                 being
                 mixed
                 with
                 Silver
                 ,
                 if
                 afterwards
                 it
                 be
                 ●e●arated
                 by
                 
                   Aqua
                   Fortis
                
                 ,
                 a
                 black
                 Powder
                 falls
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 its
                 first
                 Colour
                 being
                 lost
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 change
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Texture
                
                 and
                 Order
                 ,
                 &c.
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 LUCRETIUS
                 expresseth
                 it
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   —
                   In
                   Bodies
                   so
                   ,
                
                 
                   As
                   their
                   Seeds
                   ,
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Order
                   ,
                   Motion
                   do
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   things
                   themselves
                   must
                   change
                   and
                   vary
                   too
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   water
                   after
                   various
                   concoctions
                   ,
                   changeth
                   its
                   ●
                   rmer
                   qualities
                   .
                
                 Put
                 water
                 into
                 a
                 strong
                 Pot
                 or
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 luted
                 its
                 Cover
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 it
                 stand
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 upon
                 
                   Burning
                   Coals
                
                 ,
                 then
                 remove
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 it
                 grow
                 cold
                 ;
                 then
                 set
                 it
                 to
                 boil
                 again
                 as
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 'l
                 find
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 repeating
                 of
                 these
                 alterations
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Colour
                   ,
                   Taste
                
                 and
                 Smell
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 will
                 be
                 changed
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 proceeds
                 from
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 new
                 
                   Order
                   ,
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Position
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 separating
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 makes
                 them
                 to
                 acquire
                 another
                 position
                 than
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 different
                 qualities
                 are
                 induced
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 made
                 to
                 affect
                 our
                 senses
                 in
                 a
                 different
                 manner
                 from
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Various
                   Bodies
                   arise
                   from
                   other
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   only
                   by
                   the
                   figuration
                   and
                   position
                   of
                   the
                   parts
                   .
                
                 How
                 many
                 sorts
                 of
                 Plants
                 do
                 we
                 see
                 grow
                 out
                 of
                 water
                 only
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 shoot
                 their
                 Roots
                 ,
                 and
                 attracting
                 it
                 for
                 their
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 do
                 encrease
                 in
                 weight
                 ,
                 grow
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 spread
                 their
                 Branches
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 wonder
                 to
                 see
                 hot
                 and
                 
                   Caustick
                   Plants
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Crowfoot
                 is
                 ,
                 growing
                 and
                 encreasing
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 water
                 alone
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 this
                 change
                 be
                 assigned
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 meer
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Figure
                 and
                 contexture
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 .
                 Thus
                 from
                 
                   churn'd
                   Milk
                
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 accession
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 form
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 pure
                 transposition
                 of
                 
                   Parts
                   ,
                   Butter
                
                 and
                 Buttermilk
                 are
                 produced
                 .
                 Thus
                 Glass
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 Sand
                 and
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Roman
                   Vitriol
                
                 of
                 Salt
                 and
                 Copper
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 Sand
                 gives
                 Glass
                 its
                 firmness
                 ,
                 so
                 Copper
                 or
                 Iron
                 afford
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 Vitriol
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Whence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   Oisters
                   have
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   them
                   Red
                   in
                   the
                   Summer
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Oysters
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 hottest
                 Months
                 of
                 Summer
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 Blood
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 Colour
                 towards
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 VVinter
                 vanisheth
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 beat
                 ,
                 the
                 Oysters
                 cannot
                 concoct
                 the
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 to
                 that
                 high
                 degree
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 produce
                 Blood.
                 And
                 suitably
                 to
                 this
                 Physicians
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 the
                 Redness
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 acidity
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vital
                   Saline
                   Spirit
                
                 ;
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 Juleps
                 by
                 the
                 instillation
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 drops
                 of
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Vitriol
                 ,
                 acquire
                 a
                 
                   Red
                   Colour
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Oyl
                   of
                   Tartar
                   dropt
                   into
                   an
                   Infusion
                   of
                   Sena-leaves
                   ,
                   changeth
                   the
                   colour
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 If
                 you
                 drop
                 a
                 few
                 drops
                 of
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Tartar
                 into
                 an
                 infusion
                 of
                 Sena-leaves
                 in
                 
                   warm
                   water
                
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 will
                 presently
                 turn
                 Red
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 of
                 a
                 
                   purple
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 tho'
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 Colour
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 
                   VVater
                   ,
                   Leaves
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Tartar.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 which
                 Redn●●s
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Tartar
                 ,
                 piercing
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Sena
                 ,
                 doth
                 so
                 agitate
                 and
                 separate
                 the
                 parts
                 thereof
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 minute
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Sena
                 ;
                 and
                 changing
                 their
                 Text●●e
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 Beams
                 reflecting
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 exhibit
                 to
                 our
                 Eye
                 a
                 
                   Red
                   Colour
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 Redness
                 is
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 produced
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 plainly
                 evinced
                 ,
                 because
                 another
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Vitriol
                 ,
                 being
                 infused
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 water
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 not
                 produce
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 wants
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 ●●netrate
                 ●he
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Sena
                 ,
                 and
                 separate
                 its
                 parts
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 to
                 enter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   two
                   cold
                   Bodies
                   mingled
                   together
                   do
                   sometimes
                   produce
                   heat
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 other
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 as
                 Heat
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 our
                 Touch
                 assures
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 extream
                 heat
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Stygian
                   waters
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Corrosive
                   Chymical
                   Spirits
                
                 when
                 Metals
                 are
                 dissolved
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 poured
                 upon
                 the
                 butter
                 of
                 Antimony
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 filings
                 of
                 Lead
                 ;
                 when
                 yet
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Corrosive
                   Spirits
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Metals
                 ,
                 are
                 both
                 cold
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   An
                   Apple
                   thrown
                   against
                   a
                   Wall
                   ,
                   doth
                   acquire
                   new
                   qualities
                   in
                   that
                   part
                   where
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   bruised
                   .
                
                 An
                 Apple
                 when
                 dasht
                 against
                 another
                 Apple
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 bruised
                 by
                 falling
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 thrown
                 against
                 a
                 Wall
                 ,
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Apple
                 which
                 is
                 bruised
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 
                   Smell
                   ,
                   Taste
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Qualities
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 change
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 quite
                 of
                 another
                 nature
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Apple
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 change
                 proceeds
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Transposition
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 is
                 superadded
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 its
                 bruise
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Apple
                 are
                 altered
                 from
                 the
                 Position
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 a
                 great
                 change
                 is
                 produced
                 in
                 VVine
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 Vinegar
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 notwithstanding
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 slight
                 exhalation
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 its
                 minute
                 parts
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 their
                 Configuration
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 shaped
                 into
                 little
                 pointed
                 Swords
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 exhalation
                 of
                 some
                 parts
                 this
                 change
                 is
                 caused
                 in
                 VVine
                 ,
                 so
                 no
                 less
                 an
                 Alteration
                 of
                 things
                 is
                 often
                 produced
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 accession
                 of
                 new
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 an
                 Apple
                 or
                 Pear
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 rolled
                 hard
                 upon
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 doth
                 grow
                 soft
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 sweet
                 Taste
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 gentle
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Chymists
                 express
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 unequal
                 Distribution
                 whereof
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 a
                 harsh
                 and
                 
                   sour
                   Taste
                
                 in
                 Fruit
                 :
                 For
                 hard
                 Rolling
                 is
                 a
                 mean
                 between
                 Concoction
                 and
                 simple
                 ▪
                 Maturation
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 treat
                 more
                 largely
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Part
                   concerning
                   Plants
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 Of
                 Heat
                 .
              
               
                 WAter
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 cold
                 is
                 without
                 motion
                 in
                 a
                 Pot
                 or
                 Kettle
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 hung
                 over
                 a
                 Fire
                 and
                 boils
                 ,
                 riseth
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 brim
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 before
                 it
                 scarcely
                 filled
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 because
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 doth
                 put
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 into
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 separate
                 them
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 insensible
                 matter
                 ,
                 they
                 ca●
                 no
                 longer
                 be
                 contained
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 bounds
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 require
                 a
                 greater
                 space
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 display
                 themselves
                 in
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 rarefied
                 ,
                 to
                 encrease
                 in
                 bulk
                 by
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 into
                 their
                 pores
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 where
                 the
                 Rarefaction
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 some
                 considerable
                 Heat
                 ,
                 which
                 puts
                 the
                 parts
                 into
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 separates
                 them
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   the
                   heat
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   commonly
                   vivifying
                   and
                   vegitative
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Fire
                   destructive
                   .
                
                 The
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 promotes
                 the
                 vegetation
                 and
                 vivification
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 is
                 rather
                 destructive
                 ,
                 and
                 generates
                 nothing
                 by
                 its
                 activity
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 moderate
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 distance
                 and
                 perpetual
                 circling
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 very
                 gradually
                 dispenst
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 cannot
                 reach
                 far
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 it
                 can
                 produce
                 any
                 considerable
                 effect
                 ,
                 must
                 approach
                 nearer
                 to
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 for
                 their
                 preservation
                 ,
                 doth
                 presently
                 vanish
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 through
                 the
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 impatience
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 that
                 temperature
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 vegetation
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 by
                 the
                 Art
                 and
                 Industry
                 of
                 Men
                 be
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 a
                 due
                 Temperature
                 ,
                 then
                 nothing
                 will
                 hinder
                 but
                 that
                 Eggs
                 may
                 be
                 hatched
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 Plants
                 produced
                 ,
                 Insects
                 generated
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 
                   living
                   things
                
                 cherished
                 by
                 the
                 warmth
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   A
                   thing
                   that
                   is
                   Lukewarm
                   only
                   ,
                   seems
                   hot
                   when
                   touched
                   with
                   a
                   cold
                   Hand
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Lukewarm
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 touched
                 with
                 a
                 
                   hot
                   Hand
                
                 ,
                 seems
                 cold
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 hot
                 when
                 we
                 touch
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 
                   cold
                   Hand
                
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 different
                 Sense
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 Lukewarm
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Hands
                 that
                 touch
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 the
                 same
                 force
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lukewarm
                   Body
                
                 to
                 agitate
                 both
                 hands
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 the
                 commotion
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   hot
                   Hand
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 exceed
                 the
                 Agitation
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lukewarm
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lukewarm
                   Body
                
                 to
                 appear
                 or
                 feel
                 cold
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 any
                 Body
                 considered
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 called
                 heat
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 affects
                 our
                 Sense
                 of
                 Feeling
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   the
                   same
                   Baths
                   are
                   sometimes
                   judged
                   hot
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   othertimes
                   cold
                   .
                
                 So
                 they
                 who
                 enter
                 Baths
                 distinguisht
                 by
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 having
                 continued
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Lukewarm
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 enter
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 
                   more
                   hot
                
                 ,
                 find
                 that
                 that
                 water
                 which
                 at
                 first
                 was
                 so
                 hot
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 scarcely
                 bear
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 now
                 seem
                 cold
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 their
                 Body
                 being
                 thorough
                 hot
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Baths
                 ,
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 be
                 affected
                 by
                 a
                 
                   weaker
                   heat
                
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 hot
                 with
                 Scythians
                 ,
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 
                   cold
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 esteemed
                 cold
                 to
                 Aethiopians
                 ,
                 that
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 
                   hot
                   Climate
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Collars
                   and
                   Caves
                   under
                   ground
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   hot
                   in
                   Winter-time
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 mistake
                 in
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 conceive
                 that
                 
                   subterraneous
                   places
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Cellars
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 warmer
                 in
                 Winter
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 Summer
                 :
                 seeing
                 that
                 this
                 difference
                 of
                 heat
                 proceeds
                 only
                 from
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 differently
                 affected
                 in
                 Winter
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Summer
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 mind
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 may
                 appear
                 cold
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 hot
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 hot
                 to
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 cold
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 indeed
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Subterraneous
                   Caverns
                
                 are
                 hot
                 in
                 Winter
                 ,
                 whence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 Oyl
                 that
                 is
                 kept
                 in
                 them
                 congeals
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 in
                 Summer
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 they
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 
                   cold
                   ?
                   Subterraneous
                   places
                
                 therefore
                 are
                 judged
                 to
                 be
                 hot
                 in
                 
                   cold
                   weather
                
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 Bodies
                 are
                 cold
                 when
                 we
                 enter
                 into
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Summer
                   ,
                   cold
                
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 our
                 Body
                 is
                 hot
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   Gold
                   burns
                   more
                   violently
                   than
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Molten
                   Metal
                
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 Gold
                 ,
                 burns
                 more
                 strongly
                 than
                 the
                 Flame
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 agitated
                 ,
                 and
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 its
                 heat
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 compactness
                 and
                 closeness
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 fat
                 and
                 thick
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 dilated
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 little
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 it
                 both
                 burns
                 more
                 vehemently
                 ,
                 and
                 retains
                 its
                 heat
                 longer
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Gold
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 disentangle
                 themselves
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 cannot
                 touch
                 Gold
                 in
                 fusion
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Hand
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Skin
                 of
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 shrivel'd
                 up
                 and
                 burnt
                 immediately
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Iron
                 produceth
                 a
                 greater
                 heat
                 in
                 Aqua-fortis
                 ,
                 than
                 Gold
                 it self
                 doth
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 Liquor
                 enters
                 the
                 softer
                 parts
                 of
                 Gold
                 with
                 less
                 force
                 and
                 violence
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 
                   boyling
                   Oyl
                
                 burns
                 more
                 violently
                 than
                 Water
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Connexion
                 of
                 its
                 fat
                 and
                 unctuous
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 more
                 tenaciously
                 keep
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Fire
                 enclosed
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 get
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   Nail
                   does
                   not
                   grow
                   hot
                   by
                   the
                   stroaks
                   of
                   a
                   Hammer
                   ,
                   till
                   after
                   it
                   be
                   driven
                   home
                   .
                
                 A
                 Nail
                 struck
                 with
                 a
                 Hammer
                 ,
                 and
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 hardest
                 wood
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 feel
                 hot
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 entring
                 the
                 wood
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 only
                 perceived
                 to
                 grow
                 hot
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 strokes
                 of
                 the
                 Hammer
                 that
                 light
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 driven
                 home
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 direct
                 motion
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Agitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Insensible
                   Parts
                   .
                   ▪
                
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nail
                 cannot
                 be
                 heated
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 entring
                 the
                 wood
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 driven
                 home
                 ,
                 the
                 Stroaks
                 that
                 afterwards
                 light
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 put
                 the
                 insensible
                 particles
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 heat
                 consists
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 contrary
                 happens
                 when
                 wood
                 is
                 sawed
                 with
                 a
                 Saw
                 ,
                 or
                 bored
                 with
                 an
                 Auger
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 Saw
                 and
                 the
                 Auger
                 grow
                 hot
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Wood
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 insensible
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Saw
                 and
                 Auger
                 ,
                 are
                 moved
                 and
                 not
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 wood
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Iron
                   that
                   is
                   Filed
                   grows
                   hot
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   File
                   it self
                   .
                
                 When
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Iron
                 is
                 filed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 grow
                 hot
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 File
                 remain
                 cold
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   VVhy
                   the
                   Axeltree
                   grows
                   hot
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   Iron
                   Plate
                   that
                   is
                   on
                   the
                   VVheel
                   .
                   And
                   why
                   the
                   Bullet
                   discharged
                   from
                   a
                   great
                   Gun
                   is
                   not
                   heated
                   .
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 File
                 excites
                 a
                 great
                 commotion
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 which
                 produces
                 heat
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 File
                 do
                 suffer
                 the
                 same
                 force
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 much
                 longer
                 than
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 Testh
                 touch
                 the
                 same
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 twice
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 always
                 some
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 between
                 the
                 gratings
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 File
                 ,
                 during
                 which
                 ,
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 File
                 ,
                 that
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 heated
                 ,
                 loseth
                 its
                 heat
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 likewise
                 the
                 Axeltree
                 of
                 a
                 Coach
                 or
                 Cart
                 grows
                 hot
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Iron-plate
                 that
                 goes
                 round
                 the
                 Wheel
                 ,
                 because
                 tho'
                 it
                 describes
                 greater
                 lines
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 its
                 parts
                 agitated
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 like
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Wheel
                 ,
                 which
                 rubs
                 continually
                 against
                 the
                 Axeltree
                 :
                 Because
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 heat
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 swiftness
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 any
                 Body
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 violent
                 and
                 various
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 insensible
                 parts
                 
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Bullet
                 discharged
                 from
                 a
                 Great
                 Gun
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 burn
                 the
                 wood
                 which
                 it
                 penetrates
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Bullet
                 discharged
                 from
                 a
                 
                   Cross
                   bow
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 fire
                 a
                 dry
                 piece
                 of
                 Linnen
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 shot
                 through
                 ;
                 because
                 tho'
                 both
                 these
                 
                   Bullet
                   ▪
                
                 be
                 most
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 their
                 parts
                 put
                 into
                 any
                 agitation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   the
                   Breath
                   we
                   breathe
                   forth
                   with
                   our
                   open
                   Mouths
                   is
                   warm
                   ,
                   whereas
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   put
                   forth
                   with
                   more
                   force
                   through
                   our
                   almost
                   shut
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   is
                   cold
                   .
                
                 The
                 Breath
                 we
                 breathe
                 with
                 open
                 Mouth
                 into
                 our
                 Hand
                 doth
                 heat
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 blow
                 it
                 forth
                 with
                 vehemency
                 through
                 our
                 Mouth
                 almost
                 shut
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 cools
                 ,
                 suppose
                 hot
                 Pottage
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 Breath
                 causeth
                 heat
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 breathed
                 forth
                 gently
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 parts
                 variously
                 agitated
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 unequally
                 lights
                 against
                 the
                 hand
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 Bodies
                 is
                 nothig
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 
                   various
                   determination
                   of
                   their
                   insensible
                   parts
                   ,
                
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 moved
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Breath
                 we
                 blow
                 from
                 our
                 Mouths
                 ,
                 driv●s
                 out
                 the
                 heat
                 from
                 any
                 Liquor
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 swift
                 and
                 determined
                 to
                 one
                 part
                 only
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 most
                 subtil
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 cannot
                 separately
                 continue
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 motions
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 driven
                 and
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 blast
                 of
                 our
                 breath
                 to
                 one
                 part
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 is
                 determined
                 one
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   Quicklime
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   other
                   Artificial
                   Stones
                   grow
                   hot
                   ,
                   when
                   spinkled
                   with
                   water
                   .
                
                 Quicklime
                 grows
                 hot
                 when
                 water
                 is
                 cast
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 burns
                 more
                 violently
                 than
                 a
                 Flame
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Lime-stone
                 which
                 before
                 only
                 were
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Element
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 dilated
                 by
                 the
                 Fire
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 afterwards
                 they
                 were
                 free
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 water
                 also
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 only
                 such
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 were
                 surrounded
                 with
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 ,
                 which
                 rushing
                 against
                 the
                 hard
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Quicklime
                 ,
                 do
                 shake
                 and
                 separate
                 them
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 store
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 do
                 from
                 divers
                 parts
                 ,
                 rush
                 against
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 same
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Quick-lime
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 an
                 
                   Artificial
                   Stone
                   made
                   of
                   Pitch
                   ,
                   Tarr
                   ,
                   Tartar
                   ,
                   Brimstone
                   ,
                   Saltpeter
                   ,
                   Sarcocolla
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 equal
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 Quicklime
                 as
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 mixed
                 with
                 the
                 Yolks
                 of
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 for
                 some
                 days
                 buried
                 in
                 Horse-dung
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 
                   fresh
                   water
                
                 doth
                 break
                 forth
                 into
                 a
                 flame
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   heat
                   of
                   Quicklime
                   exceeds
                   the
                   heat
                   of
                   a
                   Flame
                   of
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 The
                 heat
                 caused
                 in
                 Quicklime
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 aspersion
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 violent
                 than
                 the
                 flame
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 Fire
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Quicklime
                 consists
                 of
                 
                   branchy
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 ,
                 which
                 surround
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 do
                 violently
                 strike
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 piercing
                 and
                 rending
                 the
                 Skin
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Needles
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 a
                 Coal
                 ,
                 whose
                 parts
                 are
                 intangled
                 with
                 long
                 and
                 various
                 
                   branchy
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 produce
                 a
                 greater
                 heat
                 than
                 Flame
                 doth
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   melted
                   Metal
                
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 Gold
                 ,
                 burns
                 more
                 strongly
                 than
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 and
                 retains
                 its
                 heat
                 much
                 longer
                 ;
                 because
                 Gold
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 close
                 and
                 compact
                 
                   unctuous
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 less
                 subject
                 to
                 be
                 dilated
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Fire
                 it
                 hath
                 received
                 to
                 fly
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   Red
                   hot
                   Iron
                   is
                   hot
                   mad●
                   use
                   of
                   for
                   ●he
                   cutting
                   of
                   Glass
                
                 Glass
                 is
                 commonly
                 cut
                 with
                 the
                 Edge
                 of
                 a
                 
                   red
                   hot
                   Iron
                
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 a
                 Packthread
                 dipt
                 in
                 Brimstone
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 before
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 being
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 ,
                 require
                 more
                 room
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 drive
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Bodies
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 which
                 are
                 heated
                 ,
                 should
                 move
                 swiftly
                 and
                 circularly
                 ,
                 without
                 taking
                 up
                 more
                 space
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 so
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 compact
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Metals
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 somewhat
                 swell
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 distended
                 by
                 heat
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   How
                   Heat
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   produced
                   by
                   two
                   cold
                   Liquors
                   mingled
                   together
                   .
                
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 themselves
                 are
                 cold
                 ,
                 when
                 pour'd
                 together
                 produce
                 a
                 great
                 heat
                 .
                 Thus
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Vitriol
                 added
                 to
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Turpentine
                 ,
                 grows
                 very
                 hot
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 also
                 observed
                 that
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 by
                 degrees
                 added
                 to
                 Aqua-fortis
                 ,
                 or
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 doth
                 cause
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 lasting
                 heat
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 Heat
                 is
                 caused
                 from
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 whereof
                 the
                 Liquors
                 do
                 consist
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 such
                 Figures
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 upon
                 their
                 mixture
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 the
                 better
                 join
                 together
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 separate
                 and
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 closing
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 swim
                 upon
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 perceived
                 to
                 boil
                 or
                 effervesce
                 .
                 Which
                 may
                 be
                 confirmed
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 their
                 ebullition
                 is
                 ceased
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 grown
                 together
                 ,
                 constituting
                 several
                 hard
                 Bodies
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Vitriol
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   cold
                   water
                
                 is
                 pour'd
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 grows
                 hot
                 ;
                 and
                 Aqua-fortis
                 into
                 which
                 
                   Salt
                   Armoniack
                
                 hath
                 been
                 infused
                 ,
                 doth
                 contract
                 a
                 heat
                 ,
                 by
                 casting
                 into
                 it
                 some
                 bits
                 of
                 Brimstone
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 
                   Salt
                   Armoniack
                
                 and
                 Tartar
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Filings
                 of
                 Lead
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Vitriol
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Filings
                 of
                 Steel
                 joined
                 together
                 are
                 productive
                 of
                 heat
                 .
                 And
                 which
                 may
                 seem
                 more
                 wonderful
                 ,
                 Ice
                 it self
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Vitriol
                 ,
                 causeth
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 heat
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 send
                 forth
                 Smoak
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 Fruits
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 Cherries
                 ,
                 when
                 put
                 into
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 produce
                 a
                 considerable
                 heat
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   mingling
                   of
                   Brimstone
                   with
                   Steel
                   ,
                   produceth
                   Heat
                   .
                
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 here
                 omit
                 a
                 notable
                 experiment
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 mix
                 half
                 a
                 pound
                 of
                 Flower
                 of
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 weight
                 of
                 Filings
                 of
                 Steel
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 this
                 mixture
                 into
                 
                   cold
                   water
                
                 ,
                 stirring
                 it
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 cause
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 heat
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 vessel
                 will
                 be
                 too
                 hot
                 to
                 be
                 touched
                 .
                 Thus
                 Quicksilver
                 prepared
                 after
                 a
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 amalgamated
                 with
                 Gold
                 ,
                 doth
                 give
                 such
                 a
                 heat
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 endured
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Stone
                   Magnesia
                   dissolved
                   in
                   Oyl
                   of
                   Vitriol
                   ,
                   produceth
                   heat
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 
                   Stone
                   MAGNESIA
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 hardness
                 resembles
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 when
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Vitriol
                 ,
                 stirs
                 up
                 a
                 great
                 heat
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 encreased
                 by
                 repeated
                 affusions
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 Iron
                 communicates
                 a
                 Red
                 Colour
                 to
                 the
                 Aqua-fortis
                 ,
                 sends
                 forth
                 a
                 sharp
                 and
                 stinging
                 fume
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 some
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 upon
                 
                   Molten
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 presently
                 the
                 Glass
                 swells
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 it
                 with
                 Copper
                 and
                 Iron
                 .
                 Thus
                 if
                 you
                 cast
                 a
                 
                   little
                   Filings
                   of
                   Brass
                
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 Bottle
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 small
                 quantity
                 of
                 Aqua-fortis
                 ,
                 there
                 follows
                 such
                 an
                 effervescence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bottle
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 produceth
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 heat
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bottle
                 cannot
                 be
                 touched
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Two
                   hot
                   Bodies
                   mixt
                   together
                   ,
                   produceth
                   sometimes
                   a
                   third
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   cold
                   .
                
                 Sometimes
                 two
                 
                   hot
                   Bodies
                
                 mingled
                 together
                 ,
                 produce
                 a
                 third
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Nature
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 pour
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 hot
                 and
                 piercing
                 ,
                 upon
                 
                   Lix●vous
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 this
                 conjunction
                 will
                 be
                 Saltpeter
                 ,
                 which
                 cools
                 rather
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 productive
                 of
                 heat
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Nitre
                 and
                 Salt
                 become
                 so
                 intangled
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 lose
                 their
                 sharp
                 points
                 ,
                 whereby
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 used
                 to
                 dissolve
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Nitrous
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 volatile
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 easily
                 sent
                 away
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 being
                 now
                 kept
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 fixt
                 Salt
                 ,
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 fly
                 away
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Nitre
                 loseth
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 heating
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 ceaseth
                 to
                 be
                 Corrosive
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   How
                   Snow
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   condensed
                   by
                   heat
                   .
                
                 Notwithstanding
                 that
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 Heat
                 to
                 rarefie
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 loosning
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 take
                 up
                 more
                 room
                 :
                 Yet
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 condense
                 Snow
                 and
                 Clouds
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 filaments
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Snow
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 being
                 more
                 thin
                 and
                 slender
                 than
                 the
                 middle
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 consequently
                 upon
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 more
                 easily
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 bending
                 themselves
                 this
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 that
                 surrounds
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 embrace
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 particles
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 without
                 quitting
                 those
                 they
                 were
                 intangled
                 with
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 constitute
                 a
                 more
                 compact
                 substance
                 than
                 they
                 did
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   effect
                   is
                   produced
                   by
                   heat
                   in
                   the
                   Clouds
                   .
                
                 This
                 effect
                 is
                 still
                 more
                 clearly
                 discoverable
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ;
                 for
                 since
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 consist
                 ,
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 greater
                 Intervals
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 approach
                 to
                 their
                 neighbouring
                 particles
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 some
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 bent
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 take
                 up
                 less
                 room
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 constitute
                 a
                 more
                 close
                 and
                 compact
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   Heat
                   turns
                   Lime
                   and
                   Ashes
                   into
                   Glass
                   .
                
                 Lime
                 and
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 are
                 turned
                 into
                 Glass
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Crystal
                   Glasses
                
                 of
                 Venice
                 are
                 made
                 of
                 Stones
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 near
                 the
                 River
                 Ticinus
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 from
                 Pavia
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 equal
                 quantity
                 of
                 the
                 Ashes
                 of
                 an
                 Herb
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Arabians
                 call
                 Kall
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 grows
                 in
                 the
                 Desert
                 between
                 Alexandria
                 and
                 Rosetta
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Effect
                 of
                 reducing
                 these
                 to
                 Glass
                 ,
                 is
                 never
                 produced
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 long
                 continued
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Lime
                 and
                 Ashes
                 are
                 thick
                 and
                 irregular
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 so
                 lie
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 stick
                 or
                 cleave
                 together
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 a
                 
                   strong
                   Fire
                
                 must
                 be
                 employed
                 ,
                 to
                 exercise
                 its
                 activity
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 thinner
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Third
                 Element
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Element
                 ,
                 are
                 laid
                 hold
                 of
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 Element
                 ,
                 and
                 proceed
                 to
                 move
                 most
                 swiftly
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 Corners
                 are
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 worn
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 surfaces
                 being
                 made
                 more
                 smooth
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 bended
                 ,
                 flowing
                 over
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 no
                 longer
                 touch
                 each
                 other
                 now
                 in
                 some
                 points
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 joyned
                 with
                 their
                 whole
                 surfaces
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 sticking
                 together
                 ,
                 constitute
                 that
                 Body
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Glass
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Of
                 Cold.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   No
                   Body
                   is
                   altogether
                   destitute
                   of
                   Heat
                   .
                
                 NO
                 Body
                 ,
                 how
                 cold
                 soever
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 the
                 Touch
                 ,
                 is
                 wholly
                 devoid
                 of
                 Heat
                 .
                 For
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 our
                 sense
                 is
                 most
                 cold
                 ,
                 is
                 proved
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 heat
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Steams
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 do
                 arise
                 from
                 Rivers
                 and
                 Pools
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Cold
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Heat
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Darkness
                 is
                 the
                 privation
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 companion
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 Cold
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 privation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Heat
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Cold
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 more
                 remiss
                 degree
                 of
                 Heat
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   a
                   Hand
                   benumb'd
                   with
                   cold
                   ,
                   when
                   held
                   to
                   the
                   Fire
                   ,
                   is
                   seized
                   with
                   extream
                   pain
                   .
                
                 It
                 happens
                 sometimes
                 in
                 very
                 
                   Cold
                   Weather
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Mens
                 Hands
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 Body
                 grow
                 numb'd
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 near
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 are
                 seized
                 with
                 very
                 sharp
                 pricking
                 and
                 shooting
                 pains
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 continual
                 motion
                 ,
                 do
                 with
                 violence
                 run
                 a-tilt
                 upon
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 Hands
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Members
                 that
                 are
                 benumb'd
                 with
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 wound
                 them
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 pointed
                 Lances
                 .
                 Which
                 Vellication
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 causing
                 great
                 Pain
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 restore
                 a
                 Hand
                 benumb'd
                 with
                 cold
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 presently
                 expose
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Fire
                 ;
                 but
                 first
                 gently
                 rub
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 to
                 bend
                 and
                 move
                 the
                 Joints
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 chaced
                 blood
                 may
                 be
                 recalled
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 that
                 were
                 asleep
                 or
                 benumb'd
                 ,
                 may
                 again
                 come
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 
                   Swedeland
                   ,
                   Denmark
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 cold
                 Countries
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 chanceth
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 benumb'd
                 with
                 cold
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 danger
                 to
                 be
                 seized
                 with
                 a
                 Gangrene
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 put
                 the
                 part
                 into
                 
                   cold
                   water
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Snow
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 pores
                 that
                 were
                 shut
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 cold
                 ,
                 are
                 opened
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 
                   banisht
                   vital
                   Spirits
                
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 them
                 again
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 parts
                 are
                 soon
                 after
                 recovered
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 state
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   hapned
                   to
                   K.
                   James
                   I.
                   in
                   Denmark
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 BARCLAY
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 King
                 JAMES
                 I.
                 was
                 in
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 cold
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Nose
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lappets
                 of
                 his
                 Ears
                 were
                 become
                 without
                 all
                 feeling
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 mortified
                 ,
                 he
                 by
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 applied
                 Snow
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 them
                 from
                 a
                 Grangrene
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 cure
                 of
                 frozen
                 and
                 
                   benumb'd
                   parts
                
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   grossest
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   Second
                   Element
                   ,
                
                 which
                 got
                 out
                 by
                 their
                 pores
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 cold
                 began
                 to
                 shut
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 cannot
                 re-enter
                 again
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 restore
                 to
                 those
                 parts
                 their
                 former
                 softness
                 ,
                 without
                 destroying
                 their
                 connexion
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 cause
                 a
                 mortification
                 or
                 Gangrene
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 avoided
                 by
                 rubbing
                 the
                 parts
                 with
                 Snow
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Snow
                 contains
                 nothing
                 in
                 its
                 pores
                 besides
                 the
                 most
                 subtil
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Element
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 proper
                 and
                 fit
                 to
                 open
                 by
                 degrees
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 
                   congealed
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 wide
                 enough
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 more
                 gross
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Element
                 pass
                 through
                 them
                 also
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   frozen
                   Apples
                   may
                   be
                   restored
                   to
                   their
                   former
                   state
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 can
                 any
                 other
                 Reason
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 why
                 
                   frozen
                   Apples
                
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 
                   cold
                   water
                
                 ,
                 are
                 restored
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 condition
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 
                   cold
                   water
                
                 doth
                 gently
                 dissolve
                 the
                 congealed
                 Humour
                 in
                 the
                 Apples
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 causeth
                 that
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 Cold
                 to
                 cease
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   the
                   Air
                   is
                   so
                   exceeding
                   clear
                   in
                   Extream
                   cold
                   weather
                   .
                
                 During
                 the
                 most
                 violent
                 Cold
                 of
                 Winter
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 most
                 thin
                 and
                 serene
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Cold
                 is
                 more
                 remiss
                 and
                 moderate
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 generally
                 Misty
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 extream
                 Cold
                 doth
                 more
                 condense
                 the
                 thick
                 Vapours
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 makes
                 them
                 to
                 fall
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 leave
                 the
                 Air
                 more
                 clear
                 and
                 serene
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Because
                 extream
                 Cold
                 shuts
                 up
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Vapours
                 are
                 hindred
                 from
                 exhaling
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 darkning
                 the
                 Air.
                 Whereas
                 
                   moderate
                   Cold
                
                 produces
                 a
                 cloudy
                 and
                 
                   misty
                   Air
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 weak
                 Heat
                 which
                 is
                 joyned
                 with
                 that
                 Cold
                 ,
                 raises
                 up
                 Vapours
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 discuss
                 or
                 dissipate
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Marble
                   in
                   the
                   Heat
                   of
                   Summer
                   retains
                   its
                   Coldness
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Bodies
                 never
                 quit
                 their
                 Coldness
                 ,
                 as
                 Marble
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 
                   hottest
                   season
                
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 feel
                 very
                 cold
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 Ice
                 retains
                 its
                 hardness
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 as
                 cold
                 then
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 familiar
                 Instances
                 make
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 Cold
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 than
                 Rest
                 or
                 privation
                 of
                 motion
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   Cold
                   Bodies
                
                 do
                 cleave
                 and
                 stick
                 fast
                 together
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 constitute
                 a
                 most
                 close
                 and
                 compact
                 Compound
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 doth
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Marble
                   ,
                   Ice
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Bodies
                 of
                 like
                 Nature
                 ,
                 do
                 preserve
                 their
                 Coldness
                 ,
                 at
                 all
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 intense
                 degree
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 which
                 penetrate
                 their
                 pores
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 largest
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 stronger
                 force
                 of
                 moving
                 ,
                 do
                 produce
                 Heat
                 :
                 Whereas
                 the
                 lesser
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 inferiour
                 in
                 Force
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 do
                 communicate
                 Cold
                 to
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 from
                 the
                 Experiment
                 .
                 Marble
                 therefore
                 is
                 thus
                 Cold
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 pores
                 thereof
                 are
                 so
                 strait
                 and
                 narrow
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 only
                 admit
                 the
                 very
                 least
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 excluding
                 the
                 greater
                 that
                 cause
                 motion
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Water
                 does
                 never
                 freeze
                 ,
                 except
                 when
                 the
                 Matter
                 which
                 runs
                 between
                 its
                 parts
                 is
                 more
                 subtil
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 it
                 so
                 happens
                 that
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 then
                 formed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 these
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 become
                 so
                 narrow
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shut
                 out
                 those
                 particles
                 that
                 are
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 greater
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 Ice
                 continues
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 intensly
                 cold
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 heats
                 of
                 Summer
                 .
                 This
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 the
                 Dissolution
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 Ice
                 doth
                 not
                 melt
                 like
                 Wax
                 ,
                 whose
                 flexible
                 particles
                 ,
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 Agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 thereof
                 are
                 separated
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 narrowness
                 of
                 its
                 pores
                 hinders
                 the
                 Heat
                 from
                 entring
                 to
                 its
                 inward
                 parts
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 as
                 the
                 outsides
                 of
                 it
                 melt
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 broken
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   water
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   Salt
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   turned
                   into
                   Ice
                   .
                
                 Put
                 some
                 Water
                 into
                 a
                 Glass
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 Snow
                 mixt
                 with
                 Salt
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 touch
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Snow
                 and
                 Salt
                 begin
                 to
                 dissolve
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 will
                 be
                 turned
                 to
                 Ice
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 winter
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 any
                 other
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 Experiment
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 greater
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 their
                 agitation
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 fluidity
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 more
                 force
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 run
                 betwixt
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Snow
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 a
                 more
                 convenient
                 place
                 for
                 themselves
                 to
                 move
                 in
                 ,
                 the
                 stiffer
                 and
                 smoother
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Salt
                 and
                 Snow
                 do
                 necessarily
                 tend
                 that
                 way
                 :
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Nature
                 doth
                 not
                 admit
                 a
                 penetration
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 motion
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 Circle
                 ,
                 the
                 lesser
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Rain
                 and
                 Snow
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 strive
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 places
                 they
                 have
                 left
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 these
                 Globuli
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 consequently
                 thereupon
                 it
                 becomes
                 congealed
                 ,
                 and
                 acquires
                 the
                 coldness
                 and
                 hardness
                 of
                 Ice
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 Snow
                 mixed
                 with
                 the
                 Salt
                 ,
                 dissolves
                 and
                 runs
                 to
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 greater
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 kept
                 the
                 water
                 liquid
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Whence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Wine
                   doth
                   cool
                   .
                
                 And
                 probably
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 hot
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 doth
                 cure
                 Inflammations
                 and
                 the
                 Squinzy
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 cools
                 and
                 heals
                 the
                 part
                 that
                 is
                 scorched
                 with
                 
                   Gunpowder
                   ;
                   viz.
                
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Wine
                
                 hath
                 its
                 pores
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 enflamed
                 part
                 ,
                 it
                 only
                 admits
                 the
                 lesser
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 their
                 more
                 remiss
                 and
                 soft
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 do
                 asswage
                 the
                 pain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Diseases
                   cured
                   by
                   likeness
                   and
                   sympathy
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Inflammation
                 of
                 the
                 Emrods
                 are
                 cured
                 with
                 a
                 Toasted-Onion
                 ,
                 or
                 fulminating
                 Gold
                 mixt
                 with
                 Brimstone
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Juice
                 of
                 the
                 Onion
                 being
                 very
                 sharp
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 Sowrness
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Salt
                   Armoniack
                
                 and
                 Tartar
                 also
                 are
                 ,
                 which
                 enter
                 the
                 composition
                 of
                 fulminating
                 Gold
                 ,
                 draw
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 part
                 affected
                 ,
                 the
                 Humour
                 that
                 is
                 analagous
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 mixt
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 also
                 owned
                 by
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 that
                 Diseases
                 of
                 Men
                 may
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 Animals
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 analogy
                 of
                 parts
                 .
                 Thus
                 Mr.
                 BOYLE
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 Potters
                 Son
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 cured
                 of
                 the
                 Kings-Evil
                 by
                 a
                 Dogs
                 often
                 licking
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 Disease
                 having
                 been
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 transplanted
                 in
                 the
                 Dog.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Cold
                   is
                   very
                   hurtful
                   to
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 Cold
                 doth
                 great
                 harm
                 to
                 Plants
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 speak
                 with
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 doth
                 
                   scorch
                   and
                   burn
                   them
                   up
                   like
                   Fire
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 indeed
                 is
                 commonly
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Cold
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 diligently
                 weigh
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 Truth
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 remote
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 effect
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 rather
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Heat
                 which
                 follows
                 upon
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 Frost
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 heat
                 cannot
                 enter
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Plants
                 that
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 by
                 frost
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 restore
                 to
                 their
                 Inward
                 parts
                 that
                 degree
                 of
                 softness
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 their
                 congelation
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 said
                 Frost
                 hath
                 spoiled
                 the
                 connexion
                 and
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 cannot
                 but
                 follow
                 an
                 entire
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 these
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   sometimes
                   the
                   contrary
                   happens
                   .
                
                 But
                 yet
                 sometimes
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 certain
                 parts
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 do
                 without
                 hurt
                 endure
                 Cold
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 Plants
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 by
                 Cold
                 before
                 that
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 bud
                 ;
                 for
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 abound
                 with
                 that
                 watry
                 Juice
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 pores
                 however
                 narrowed
                 by
                 Cold
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 still
                 open
                 enough
                 to
                 give
                 entrance
                 to
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 that
                 may
                 agitate
                 the
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 their
                 contexture
                 should
                 be
                 destroyed
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 bear
                 the
                 onset
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Inward
                 parts
                 be
                 set
                 upon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   is
                   cold
                   Body
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   Marble
                   ,
                   cools
                   the
                   Air
                   that
                   is
                   near
                   it
                   .
                
                 The
                 Air
                 that
                 surrounds
                 a
                 cold
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 Marble
                 ,
                 is
                 colder
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 farther
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 scarce
                 any
                 but
                 the
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 hovers
                 about
                 Marble
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 about
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 flows
                 out
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 because
                 this
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 tenuity
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 thicker
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 cause
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Heat
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 Cause
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 circumambient
                 Air
                 is
                 perceived
                 to
                 be
                 cold
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   cold
                   Air
                   that
                   is
                   about
                   Fountains
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Cause
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 cool
                 Air
                 is
                 perceived
                 about
                 those
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 water
                 leaps
                 up
                 with
                 great
                 force
                 ;
                 viz.
                 because
                 the
                 thicker
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 serve
                 to
                 excite
                 Heat
                 ,
                 are
                 seized
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 water
                 gushing
                 forth
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Aethereal
                   matter
                
                 is
                 left
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Why
                   Cold
                   makes
                   the
                   water
                   in
                   a
                   Weather-Glass
                   to
                   mount
                   upwards
                   .
                
                 When
                 Water
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Wine
                
                 ,
                 tinged
                 with
                 a
                 Red
                 or
                 other
                 Colour
                 ,
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 
                   weather
                   Glass
                
                 ;
                 this
                 Liquor
                 doth
                 of
                 it self
                 rise
                 or
                 fall
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 coldness
                 or
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Weather
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Peripateticks
                 assign
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 Effect
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 condensation
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Pipe
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 thereupon
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 move
                 upwards
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 fill
                 up
                 the
                 
                   Empty
                   space
                
                 which
                 the
                 Air
                 hath
                 quitted
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 ,
                 s●all
                 we
                 conclude
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 insensible
                 Body
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 solicitously
                 concern'd
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 that
                 lest
                 Nature
                 should
                 suffer
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 ,
                 it
                 rather
                 mounts
                 upwards
                 ,
                 in
                 downright
                 contradiction
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 ponderosity
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 speak
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 more
                 of
                 probability
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Weather
                   Glasses
                
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 condensed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 water
                 driven
                 upwards
                 by
                 the
                 incumbent
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 For
                 in
                 these
                 Glasses
                 the
                 
                   Elastick
                   virtue
                
                 of
                 the
                 shut
                 up
                 Air
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 lessened
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Circumambient
                 Air
                 does
                 more
                 press
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Spring
                 of
                 the
                 pent
                 up
                 Air
                 can
                 bear
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   Frost
                   rarefies
                   water
                   .
                
                 Water
                 is
                 dilated
                 by
                 Frost
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 up
                 more
                 space
                 than
                 it
                 did
                 before
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 evident
                 instance
                 in
                 a
                 Glass-vessel
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 Neck
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 we
                 expose
                 such
                 a
                 Vessel
                 fill'd
                 with
                 
                   warm
                   Water
                
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Winter
                   cold
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 will
                 sensibly
                 sink
                 down
                 or
                 decrease
                 ,
                 until
                 it
                 be
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 degree
                 of
                 Coldness
                 :
                 And
                 not
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 begin
                 to
                 swell
                 again
                 and
                 mount
                 upwards
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 being
                 bound
                 to
                 its
                 good
                 behaviour
                 by
                 Frost
                 ,
                 it
                 stands
                 still
                 and
                 remains
                 immoveable
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 Rarefaction
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Liquor
                 that
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 Frozen
                 by
                 Cold
                 ,
                 grow
                 Stiff
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 lessened
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 crooked
                 Figures
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 cleave
                 so
                 closely
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 soft
                 and
                 pliable
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 vehemently
                 shaken
                 by
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 reduce
                 themselves
                 to
                 so
                 narrow
                 a
                 room
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 require
                 a
                 larger
                 wherein
                 to
                 dilate
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   VVhy
                   water
                   freezing
                   in
                   a
                   Glass
                   ,
                   does
                   sometimes
                   break
                   the
                   Glass
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   not
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 worth
                 our
                 observing
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Frozen
                   Water
                
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 Dilatation
                 does
                 commonly
                 break
                 the
                 Glass-vials
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 contained
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 be
                 Frozen
                 first
                 :
                 Because
                 the
                 Water
                 being
                 dilated
                 by
                 Frost
                 ,
                 sticks
                 fast
                 to
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Water
                 that
                 is
                 under
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 congeled
                 likewise
                 ,
                 it
                 breaks
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 finds
                 no
                 room
                 wherein
                 to
                 expand
                 it self
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 find
                 a
                 quite
                 contrary
                 effect
                 ,
                 when
                 Water
                 is
                 Frozen
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 a
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 first
                 by
                 Snow
                 and
                 Salt
                 laid
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 doth
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 mount
                 higher
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 prevents
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   VVhy
                   sometimes
                   very
                   strong
                   Vessels
                   are
                   broken
                   by
                   the
                   freezing
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   that
                   is
                   contained
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 sometimes
                 great
                 Vessels
                 of
                 Marble
                 are
                 broken
                 by
                 the
                 freezing
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 CABAEUS
                 tells
                 us
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 an
                 Eye-witness
                 of
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 Artificers
                 sometimes
                 find
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Copper
                   Vessels
                
                 have
                 been
                 broken
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 an
                 Observation
                 of
                 the
                 Noble
                 and
                 Ingenious
                 Mr.
                 BOYLE
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 
                   Frozen
                   water
                
                 hath
                 been
                 increased
                 a
                 ninth
                 or
                 tenth
                 part
                 more
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ;
                 for
                 else
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 it
                 be
                 that
                 
                   Iron
                   Pipes
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 for
                 great
                 Guns
                 ,
                 fill'd
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 care
                 and
                 industry
                 ,
                 should
                 break
                 by
                 being
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 cold
                 Air
                 ?
                 As
                 hath
                 been
                 often
                 experienced
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Europe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   VVhat
                   the
                   Reason
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   stiffness
                   of
                   the
                   Particles
                   of
                   Ice
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 must
                 it
                 seem
                 any
                 strange
                 thing
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 bend
                 the
                 stiff
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 move
                 them
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 a
                 lesser
                 Force
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 move
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 bind
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 can
                 easily
                 with
                 our
                 Hand
                 thrust
                 a
                 
                   Bar
                   of
                   Iron
                
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 find
                 our selves
                 altogether
                 unable
                 to
                 bend
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   VVhy
                   the
                   Ground
                   that
                   is
                   frozen
                   riseth
                   higher
                   .
                
                 This
                 will
                 also
                 inform
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Ground
                 that
                 is
                 frozen
                 riseth
                 higher
                 ,
                 and
                 bursts
                 into
                 many
                 slits
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 damage
                 of
                 tender
                 Plants
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                   Root
                   s
                
                 are
                 often
                 pluckt
                 up
                 ;
                 except
                 these
                 Chinks
                 in
                 the
                 Ground
                 be
                 cover'd
                 either
                 with
                 Snow
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 seasonable
                 warm
                 Rain
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Frost
                 raiseth
                 and
                 distends
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 makes
                 them
                 take
                 up
                 more
                 room
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 they
                 continued
                 in
                 their
                 Natural
                 figure
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   Cold
                   also
                   Condenseth
                   hard
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 Cold
                 to
                 Rarefie
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 another
                 quite
                 opposite
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 condensing
                 almost
                 all
                 
                   hard
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Heat
                 rarefies
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 their
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 circularly
                 moved
                 ,
                 to
                 remove
                 somewhat
                 farther
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 so
                 Cold
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 why
                 these
                 Bodies
                 are
                 condensed
                 ,
                 by
                 keeping
                 their
                 parts
                 at
                 Rest
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 making
                 them
                 lose
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Circular
                   motion
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 hard
                 and
                 compact
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Metals
                   ,
                   Glass
                
                 and
                 Marble
                 ,
                 do
                 sensibly
                 contract
                 themselves
                 in
                 hard
                 Frosts
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 more
                 brittle
                 than
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 a
                 Thaw
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 state
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   Great
                   Cold
                   provokes
                   frequent
                   voiding
                   of
                   Urin.
                   
                
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Cause
                 that
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 swim
                 in
                 
                   Cold
                   water
                
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 Circumambient
                 
                   cold
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 are
                 almost
                 continually
                 provoked
                 to
                 make
                 Water
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Contraction
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 Cold
                 ,
                 is
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 causeth
                 the
                 
                 list
                 to
                 make
                 water
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 the
                 Hand
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 fast
                 asleep
                 be
                 dipt
                 in
                 
                   Cold
                   water
                
                 ,
                 it
                 causeth
                 him
                 immediately
                 to
                 let
                 go
                 his
                 water
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 
                   warm
                   Bed
                
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 their
                 Bodies
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   cold
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 find
                 themselves
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 
                   making
                   water
                
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 is
                 allayed
                 by
                 Cold
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 thereby
                 contracted
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 also
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 which
                 thereupon
                 endeavours
                 to
                 rid
                 it self
                 of
                 its
                 burthen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   H●w
                   it
                   coms
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   Ice
                   can
                   be
                   preserved
                   whole
                   and
                   entire
                   all
                   the
                   Summer
                   over
                   .
                
                 Ice
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 preserved
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 retain
                 its
                 hardness
                 all
                 the
                 Summer
                 over
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 scarcely
                 melt
                 when
                 laid
                 near
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 Ice
                 are
                 so
                 narrow
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 admit
                 nothing
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 by
                 excluding
                 all
                 greater
                 particles
                 ,
                 hinders
                 the
                 Heat
                 from
                 entring
                 to
                 the
                 Inward
                 parts
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 as
                 the
                 melting
                 of
                 the
                 Outward
                 parts
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   Whence
                   cold
                   Bodies
                   have
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   changing
                   Water
                   into
                   Ice
                   .
                
                 
                   Cold
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 often
                 change
                 the
                 water
                 they
                 touch
                 into
                 Ice
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   cold
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Touch
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 lessen
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 insensible
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 contain
                 many
                 
                   Icy
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 smooth
                 and
                 stiff
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 greater
                 Globuli
                 to
                 pass
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 
                   cold
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 cause
                 the
                 
                   little
                   Globuli
                
                 to
                 pass
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   cold
                   Bodies
                
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 
                   little
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 remiss
                 degree
                 of
                 motion
                 cannot
                 preserve
                 the
                 water
                 in
                 its
                 fluidity
                 ,
                 their
                 motion
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 Rest
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 are
                 changed
                 into
                 Ice
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   Fruits
                   and
                   Stones
                   too
                   ,
                   are
                   spoiled
                   by
                   Cold.
                   
                
                 Extream
                 Cold
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 Malignity
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Corruption
                   of
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 changing
                 their
                 Colour
                 ,
                 and
                 spoiling
                 all
                 their
                 Comliness
                 and
                 Beauty
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 see
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 Eggs
                 and
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 Wood
                 and
                 Stone
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 Frost
                 are
                 sometimes
                 made
                 so
                 brittle
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 unfit
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Building
                 of
                 Houses
                 .
              
               
                 Frost
                 causeth
                 this
                 Putrefaction
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 by
                 dilating
                 the
                 
                   watry
                   parts
                
                 wherewith
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 Bodies
                 are
                 fill'd
                 ;
                 because
                 by
                 this
                 dilatation
                 the
                 fibres
                 and
                 other
                 solid
                 parts
                 ,
                 are
                 broken
                 or
                 distorted
                 .
                 For
                 nothing
                 else
                 can
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Transposition
                   of
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 when
                 those
                 which
                 were
                 joyned
                 ,
                 are
                 separated
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 upon
                 new
                 Combinations
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 observ'd
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 Animals
                 have
                 been
                 frozen
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Crystalline
                   Humour
                
                 hath
                 become
                 of
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 whereas
                 it
                 was
                 transparent
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 in
                 Russia
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                   cold
                   Countries
                
                 ,
                 do
                 lose
                 their
                 
                   Nose
                   ,
                   Ears
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 Body
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Rigour
                 of
                 the
                 Cold
                 ,
                 which
                 mortifies
                 and
                 putrifies
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXV
                   .
                   Cold
                   sometimes
                   perverts
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   Parts
                   .
                
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Cold
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 sometimes
                 perverts
                 the
                 Order
                 and
                 Texture
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 what
                 else
                 can
                 we
                 impute
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 
                   Beams
                   of
                   Timber
                
                 in
                 very
                 Cold
                 Countries
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 frozen
                 ,
                 that
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 thawed
                 with
                 a
                 moderate
                 Heat
                 ,
                 they
                 slit
                 to
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 altogether
                 useless
                 for
                 Building
                 ?
                 Whence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 Marle
                 ,
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 Ground
                 to
                 dung
                 it
                 ,
                 does
                 never
                 obtain
                 its
                 end
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 frozen
                 by
                 extream
                 Cold
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 Moisture
                 that
                 was
                 contained
                 in
                 its
                 pores
                 being
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 dilated
                 ,
                 the
                 Texture
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 becomes
                 dissolved
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 whenever
                 a
                 good
                 Shower
                 falls
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 dissolved
                 and
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVI
                   .
                   The
                   Cold
                   preserves
                   some
                   Bodies
                   from
                   Putrefaction
                   .
                
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 Cold
                 preserves
                 some
                 Bodies
                 from
                 Putrefaction
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 Swallows
                 are
                 an
                 incontestable
                 Proof
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 stiff
                 with
                 Cold
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 appearance
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 dead
                 ,
                 are
                 kept
                 all
                 the
                 Winter
                 over
                 in
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Pools
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 taint
                 of
                 Corruption
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Cold
                 ,
                 whose
                 Nature
                 consists
                 in
                 Rest
                 ,
                 doth
                 restrain
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 hinders
                 their
                 separation
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 parts
                 is
                 the
                 ready
                 inlet
                 of
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 thereby
                 the
                 whole
                 Texture
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 disorder'd
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Meats
                 and
                 Drinks
                 ,
                 are
                 better
                 preserved
                 in
                 Winter
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 Summer
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Flowers
                 and
                 Fruits
                 are
                 kept
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 untainted
                 in
                 Snow
                 and
                 Ice-Houses
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Dead
                   Bodies
                
                 cover'd
                 in
                 the
                 Snow
                 ,
                 continue
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 without
                 putrefying
                 .
                 In
                 Iseland
                 they
                 customarily
                 expose
                 their
                 Fish
                 and
                 Flesh
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 throughly
                 hard
                 and
                 dry
                 ,
                 preserve
                 them
                 untainted
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 without
                 any
                 Salt
                 at
                 all
                 added
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Cold
                 keeps
                 their
                 parts
                 at
                 Rest
                 ,
                 and
                 suffers
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 Of
                 Heaviness
                 and
                 Lightness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Two
                   Bodies
                   of
                   unequal
                   Bulk
                   are
                   moved
                   with
                   an
                   equal
                   motion
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   Spherical
                   .
                
                 IF
                 two
                 Bodies
                 of
                 a
                 
                   round
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 Lead
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 or
                 different
                 bigness
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 let
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Horizontal
                   Line
                
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ;
                 neither
                 will
                 any
                 diversity
                 be
                 perceivable
                 in
                 their
                 Descent
                 ,
                 which
                 GASSENDUS
                 faith
                 he
                 hath
                 frequently
                 observed
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 other
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 uniform
                 motion
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 equal
                 propension
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 to
                 withdraw
                 it self
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 said
                 Matter
                 doth
                 always
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 equal
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 its
                 force
                 recede
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ;
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 wholly
                 exert
                 its
                 Power
                 upon
                 the
                 Bodies
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 answers
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 it
                 lights
                 on
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 difference
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 Composition
                 :
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 more
                 solid
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 having
                 less
                 pores
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 only
                 admit
                 the
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   particles
                
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 few
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   Gold
                   ,
                   Quicksilver
                   ,
                   Steel
                
                 .
                 And
                 others
                 are
                 more
                 loose
                 ,
                 or
                 less
                 solid
                 ,
                 as
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 lax
                 and
                 open
                 pores
                 ,
                 do
                 contain
                 more
                 
                   Celestial
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 more
                 readily
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 Apply
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 hand
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Leaden
                 and
                 
                   Wooden
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 mixed
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 should
                 likewise
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 remains
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   Matter
                
                 in
                 every
                 subordinate
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 exexerts
                 it
                 force
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 acts
                 upon
                 the
                 remaining
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Matter
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Leaden
                   Body
                
                 being
                 more
                 solid
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   Matter
                
                 to
                 press
                 it
                 downwards
                 ;
                 whereas
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 less
                 solid
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 carried
                 down
                 with
                 a
                 less
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 they
                 will
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 come
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 an
                 equal
                 swiftness
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 the
                 equality
                 of
                 motion
                 nothing
                 else
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   Matter
                
                 be
                 proportionate
                 to
                 the
                 Terrestrial
                 ;
                 which
                 latter
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 greater
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 activity
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 overcome
                 its
                 Resistance
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 less
                 ,
                 a
                 less
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   Matter
                
                 will
                 serve
                 to
                 push
                 the
                 Body
                 downwards
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   no
                   Body
                   ,
                   except
                   it
                   be
                   more
                   heavy
                   than
                   water
                   ,
                   doth
                   sink
                   in
                   the
                   water
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 a
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 heavy
                 than
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 presently
                 sinks
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 lighter
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Lightness
                 ,
                 either
                 it
                 swims
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 sinks
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 an
                 
                   Earthen
                   Vessel
                
                 ,
                 filled
                 with
                 Air
                 swims
                 upon
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 lighter
                 than
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 compared
                 with
                 a
                 like
                 proportion
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 same
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 filled
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 sinks
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 because
                 compared
                 with
                 a
                 like
                 proportion
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 heavier
                 than
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Cup
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Mouth
                 downwards
                 ,
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 one
                 Body
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 lighter
                 than
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 swim
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 sinking
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 water
                 have
                 entred
                 the
                 hollow
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   Gold
                   doth
                   not
                   sink
                   in
                   Aqua-fortis
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 contradict
                 another
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Grains
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 more
                 heavy
                 than
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 Aqua-fortis
                 or
                 Regalis
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 not
                 sink
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Saline
                   Bodies
                
                 which
                 are
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 said
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 a
                 continual
                 chain
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 do
                 support
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 bear
                 up
                 the
                 Grains
                 of
                 Gold
                 or
                 Silver
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 confirmed
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 common
                 water
                 is
                 poured
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 dropping
                 in
                 of
                 some
                 drops
                 of
                 
                   Oyl
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 ,
                 immediately
                 the
                 Grains
                 of
                 the
                 Metal
                 sink
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Liquors
                   that
                   have
                   communication
                   together
                   ,
                   are
                   more
                   or
                   less
                   he●vy
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   degrees
                   of
                   their
                   height
                   .
                
                 Liquors
                 that
                 have
                 communication
                 by
                 Pipes
                 that
                 contain
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 gravitate
                 upon
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Breadth
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 
                   perpendicular
                   Height
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 Liquors
                 are
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 hard
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 2
                 Scales
                 of
                 a
                 Ballance
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 cannot
                 go
                 down
                 ,
                 without
                 causing
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 rise
                 proportionably
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 these
                 hard
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 tho'
                 of
                 unequal
                 bulk
                 ,
                 are
                 nevertheless
                 of
                 equal
                 weight
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 force
                 is
                 equivalent
                 thereto
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 Liquors
                 contained
                 in
                 Pipes
                 that
                 communicate
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 unequal
                 breadth
                 ,
                 yet
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 of
                 equal
                 poise
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 an
                 equal
                 height
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Vessel
                 of
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 clos'd
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 except
                 only
                 2
                 holes
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 fourfold
                 bigger
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 spout
                 adapted
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 one
                 pound
                 of
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 forcing
                 the
                 
                   little
                   Spout
                
                 ,
                 will
                 equal
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 4
                 pound
                 weight
                 ,
                 forcing
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 supposed
                 4
                 times
                 larger
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 whatever
                 proportion
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 between
                 the
                 holes
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 force
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Spout
                 ,
                 or
                 Pipes
                 be
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 holes
                 ,
                 the
                 Liquors
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 equal
                 poise
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   When
                   Liquors
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   equal
                   poise
                   .
                
                 When
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 Liquors
                 that
                 Communicate
                 together
                 are
                 in
                 equal
                 poise
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 heights
                 are
                 equal
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 only
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 2
                 Pipes
                 are
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 liquor
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Liquors
                 be
                 different
                 ,
                 their
                 height
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 proportion
                 as
                 their
                 weight
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 because
                 QUICKSILVER
                 is
                 almost
                 14
                 times
                 more
                 heavy
                 than
                 water
                 ,
                 one
                 thumbs
                 breadth
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 will
                 weigh
                 very
                 near
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 14
                 thumbs
                 breadths
                 of
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   a
                   Ball
                   falling
                   down
                   from
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   Mast
                   into
                   a
                   Ship
                   under
                   Sail
                   ,
                   yet
                   falls
                   down
                   plum
                   at
                   the
                   foot
                   of
                   the
                   Mast
                   .
                
                 A
                 Stone
                 or
                 Ball
                 falling
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 Top
                 of
                 the
                 Mast
                 of
                 a
                 Ship
                 in
                 its
                 full
                 course
                 ,
                 or
                 tost
                 up
                 by
                 one
                 that
                 rides
                 on
                 Horseback
                 ,
                 falls
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Mast
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Rider
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Ball
                 in
                 its
                 descent
                 or
                 ascent
                 doth
                 not
                 describe
                 a
                 Right
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 
                   Oblique
                   Line
                
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 it
                 seem
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Ship
                 to
                 be
                 Perpendicular
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 indeed
                 Crooked
                 or
                 Parabolical
                 .
                 Which
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 pleaseth
                 may
                 experience
                 by
                 casting
                 up
                 a
                 Ball
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 thing
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 is
                 riding
                 in
                 a
                 Coach
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 progressive
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Coach
                 ,
                 will
                 fall
                 directly
                 into
                 his
                 hand
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 shall
                 command
                 the
                 Coach
                 to
                 stop
                 immediately
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Ball
                 doth
                 not
                 tend
                 directly
                 upwards
                 ,
                 nor
                 fall
                 down
                 perpendicularly
                 ,
                 but
                 obliquely
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 describes
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 Arch
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   crooked
                   Line
                
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 end
                 whereof
                 will
                 be
                 there
                 where
                 he
                 casts
                 up
                 the
                 Stone
                 or
                 Ball
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 catches
                 the
                 same
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 Ball
                 appears
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 tend
                 directly
                 upwards
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 that
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 moves
                 forward
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 Ball
                 is
                 advanced
                 also
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Cause
                 why
                 the
                 Ball
                 ▪
                 deviates
                 from
                 a
                 straight
                 motion
                 to
                 á
                 cooked
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 motion
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 a
                 twofold
                 moving
                 force
                 ,
                 viz.
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Arm
                 casting
                 it
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Coach
                 or
                 Earth
                 imprest
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Arm
                   Horizontally
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Square
                   Bodies
                   do
                   unequally
                   descend
                   to
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 All
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Round
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 downwards
                 by
                 an
                 unequal
                 motion
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 all
                 Square
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Ccorner'd
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 they
                 consist
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Bulk
                 ,
                 yet
                 differ
                 in
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 unequally
                 move
                 downwards
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 difference
                 of
                 motion
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 their
                 Figure
                 ;
                 which
                 tho'
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 prest
                 downwards
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 much
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 .
                 For
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Rough
                 ,
                 do
                 more
                 slowly
                 fall
                 through
                 the
                 Water
                 or
                 Air
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 broader
                 their
                 surface
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 resistance
                 do
                 they
                 make
                 against
                 the
                 Body
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 pass
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 divide
                 it
                 uniformly
                 and
                 steddily
                 .
                 Thus
                 Water
                 and
                 Ice
                 ,
                 are
                 kept
                 hanging
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 and
                 greater
                 Flocks
                 of
                 Snow
                 congealed
                 by
                 cold
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 slow
                 in
                 their
                 descent
                 than
                 
                   drops
                   of
                   water
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 that
                 Birds
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 spread
                 Wings
                 ,
                 keep
                 themselves
                 pois'd
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Air
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 opposeth
                 a
                 greater
                 resistance
                 to
                 a
                 spread
                 or
                 plain
                 extension
                 ,
                 and
                 hinders
                 its
                 falling
                 down
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Bodies
                   of
                   some
                   persons
                   drowned
                   ,
                   do
                   after
                   some
                   time
                   ,
                   rise
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   .
                
                 
                   Drowned
                   Bodies
                
                 do
                 after
                 some
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 and
                 swim
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Effect
                 is
                 commonly
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 Gall
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 Fable
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 Reason
                 why
                 
                   drowned
                   Bodies
                
                 rise
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 entring
                 into
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 doth
                 extend
                 the
                 Membrans
                 thereof
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 expansion
                 whereof
                 ,
                 many
                 other
                 Cavities
                 also
                 are
                 opened
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 taking
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 are
                 distended
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 space
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 Membrans
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 connexion
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 do
                 reject
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 only
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 Air.
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Bodies
                 having
                 got
                 greater
                 extension
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 more
                 light
                 are
                 driven
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 swim
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   New
                   laid
                   Eggs
                   are
                   heavier
                   than
                   stale
                   ones
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 entring
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 Eggs
                 to
                 be
                 lighter
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 stale
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 
                   new
                   laid
                
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 
                   newly
                   laid
                
                 they
                 are
                 top-full
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 substance
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 air
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 grow
                 stale
                 ,
                 some
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 White
                 and
                 Yolk
                 do
                 exhale
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 an
                 empty
                 space
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Air
                
                 enters
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 gross
                 also
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Shell
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 seem
                 strange
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 sink
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 as
                 deep
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 ▪
                 when
                 newly
                 laid
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   the
                   dead
                   Bodies
                   of
                   Men
                   swim
                   with
                   their
                   Faces
                   upwards
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   of
                   Women
                   with
                   their
                   Faces
                   downwares
                   .
                
                 Accordingly
                 also
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 evident
                 why
                 
                   Female
                   Bodies
                   swim
                
                 on
                 the
                 water
                 with
                 their
                 Faces
                 downwards
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 of
                 Men
                 with
                 their
                 Faces
                 upwards
                 .
                 For
                 Women
                 having
                 greater
                 Bellies
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 Cavities
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 besides
                 their
                 Breasts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Spungy
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 do
                 take
                 in
                 more
                 water
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 the
                 weight
                 thereof
                 are
                 turned
                 with
                 their
                 Body
                 downwards
                 :
                 Whereas
                 Men
                 have
                 more
                 narrow
                 Bellies
                 ,
                 lesser
                 Breasts
                 ,
                 and
                 strait
                 
                   Urinary
                   Passages
                
                 ,
                 with
                 large
                 Lungs
                 and
                 broad
                 Shoulder-blades
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 their
                 Bodies
                 should
                 swim
                 with
                 their
                 Faces
                 upwards
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   Men
                   may
                   best
                   hinder
                   themselves
                   from
                   drowning
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 Men
                 ,
                 if
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 
                   swiming
                   ▪
                
                 they
                 find
                 themselves
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 drowned
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 do
                 no
                 better
                 for
                 the
                 avoiding
                 of
                 that
                 danger
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 extend
                 their
                 Chest
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 their
                 Breath
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 swim
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 ease
                 ,
                 have
                 Bladders
                 blown
                 up
                 with
                 Air
                 in
                 their
                 Bellies
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 Bees
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 lightly
                 hover
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 Trunk
                 of
                 their
                 Body
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Burnt
                   Bricks
                   are
                   heavier
                   ▪
                   than
                   they
                   were
                   before
                   they
                   were
                   burnt
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 found
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   burnt
                   Bricks
                
                 are
                 heavier
                 than
                 unburnt
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 unburnt
                 Bricks
                 are
                 wider
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 with
                 Air
                 only
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 dried
                 :
                 Whereas
                 Bricks
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 burnt
                 ,
                 have
                 many
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 bigness
                 as
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 water
                 that
                 run
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 to
                 be
                 cooled
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 always
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 these
                 particles
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 intruding
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Bricks
                 ,
                 do
                 encrease
                 their
                 heaviness
                 .
                 A
                 confirmation
                 whereof
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 same
                 Brick
                 be
                 weighed
                 a●
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 comes
                 hot
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Brick-kill
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 more
                 light
                 ,
                 than
                 after
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 afterwards
                 it
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 still
                 be
                 found
                 more
                 heavy
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 are
                 entred
                 into
                 its
                 pores
                 ,
                 cannot
                 get
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   A
                   Stick
                   thrust
                   into
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   mounts
                   up
                   with
                   so
                   much
                   the
                   stronger
                   force
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   water
                   is
                   higher
                   .
                
                 If
                 a
                 Stick
                 be
                 plunged
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 perpendicularly
                 ,
                 it
                 riseth
                 up
                 again
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 force
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 higher
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 fetched
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Gravity
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Stick
                 cannot
                 move
                 upwards
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 driven
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 greater
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 expelling
                 Body
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 strongly
                 the
                 Stick
                 must
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 :
                 Now
                 this
                 force
                 is
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 encreased
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 expelling
                 water
                 is
                 greater
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 whereof
                 it
                 drives
                 up
                 the
                 Stick
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 higher
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 force
                 is
                 the
                 Stick
                 driven
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 swifter
                 it
                 ascends
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Bodies
                   descend
                   by
                   unequal
                   numbers
                   .
                
                 The
                 motion
                 of
                 
                   Heavy
                   Bodys
                
                 is
                 encreased
                 according
                 to
                 uneven
                 numbers
                 :
                 As
                 if
                 suppose
                 a
                 Stone
                 fall
                 down
                 one
                 Ell
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 it
                 will
                 fall
                 3
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 5
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 7
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 following
                 uneven
                 numbers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   heavy
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 hath
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 acquired
                 one
                 degree
                 of
                 swiftness
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Time
                 ,
                 having
                 that
                 degree
                 of
                 swiftness
                 which
                 it
                 acquired
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 pass
                 through
                 as
                 much
                 space
                 again
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 moment
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 acquiring
                 force
                 by
                 its
                 weight
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 it
                 passeth
                 also
                 through
                 an
                 equal
                 space
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 measured
                 during
                 the
                 first
                 moment
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 now
                 moved
                 by
                 both
                 these
                 forces
                 together
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 pass
                 through
                 a
                 triple
                 space
                 to
                 that
                 it
                 past
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 third
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 likewise
                 it
                 hath
                 two
                 degrees
                 of
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 measures
                 
                   four
                   times
                
                 as
                 much
                 space
                 as
                 the
                 first
                 was
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 also
                 by
                 this
                 innate
                 Gravity
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 is
                 continually
                 pressed
                 ,
                 doth
                 acquire
                 another
                 degree
                 ,
                 whereby
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 measures
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 another
                 Ell.
                 Being
                 therefore
                 thus
                 furnisht
                 with
                 three
                 degrees
                 of
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 it
                 passeth
                 through
                 5
                 
                   times
                   as
                   much
                
                 space
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 past
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 afterwards
                 continues
                 to
                 make
                 its
                 progress
                 by
                 uneven
                 numbers
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 acquired
                 degrees
                 of
                 swiftness
                 always
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 its
                 natural
                 heaviness
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Times
                 being
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Intervals
                 or
                 Spaces
                 are
                 1
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 9
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Whether
                   Dead
                   Bodies
                   be
                   more
                   heavy
                   than
                   L●ving
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 received
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 after
                 death
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 heavy
                 than
                 when
                 alive
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 change
                 is
                 commonly
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Vital
                 and
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 supposed
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 active
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 very
                 light
                 ,
                 do
                 fe●m
                 to
                 diminish
                 their
                 Gravity
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Flame
                 is
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 light
                 of
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 some
                 have
                 ascribed
                 the
                 Lightness
                 of
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 to
                 that
                 Flame
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Animal
                 ,
                 doth
                 vivisie
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 therefore
                 called
                 Vital
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 this
                 Reason
                 seems
                 probable
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 rather
                 trust
                 to
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 this
                 Reason
                 .
                 For
                 Mr.
                 BOYLE
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 trial
                 ,
                 weighed
                 a
                 
                   Mouse
                   alive
                
                 with
                 a
                 Packthread
                 tied
                 about
                 its
                 Neck
                 ,
                 
                 wherewith
                 it
                 was
                 strangled
                 immediately
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 dead
                 ,
                 was
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 lost
                 of
                 its
                 former
                 weight
                 7
                 /
                 16
                 of
                 a
                 grain
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 was
                 experimented
                 by
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 Whelp
                 ,
                 which
                 alive
                 weighed
                 10
                 or
                 11
                 ounces
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 strangled
                 ,
                 was
                 found
                 4
                 grains
                 lighter
                 .
                 Which
                 Experiments
                 absolutely
                 contradict
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Dead
                   Bodies
                   are
                   more
                   heavy
                   than
                   living
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 Spirits
                 they
                 acquire
                 a
                 new
                 degree
                 of
                 Gravity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   An
                   Arrow
                   ●●●nts
                   ▪
                   and
                   falls
                   with
                   the
                   like
                   swiftness
                   .
                
                 An
                 
                   Arrow
                   shot
                
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 upwards
                 ,
                 descends
                 from
                 its
                 point
                 of
                 Elevation
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 shot
                 up
                 thither
                 by
                 the
                 Hand
                 of
                 the
                 Archer
                 ,
                 tho'
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 an
                 Arrow
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 its
                 ascent
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 carried
                 with
                 more
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 than
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 its
                 descent
                 :
                 Nor
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 more
                 slowly
                 towards
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 its
                 Descent
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 its
                 Ascent
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Descent
                 of
                 the
                 Arrow
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 swift
                 as
                 its
                 Ascent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Square
                   Pieces
                   of
                   different
                   matter
                   ,
                   being
                   laid
                   upon
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   descend
                   equally
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   square
                   piece
                
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 of
                 Lead
                 being
                 let
                 fall
                 severally
                 ,
                 make
                 an
                 unequal
                 descent
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Wooden
                   Square
                
                 be
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 Leaden
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 both
                 descend
                 with
                 equal
                 swiftness
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 a
                 
                   Square
                   Piece
                
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 of
                 Lead
                 do
                 descend
                 unequally
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 besides
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 driving
                 downwards
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 in
                 the
                 square
                 piece
                 of
                 Lead
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Wooden
                   Square
                
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 square
                 piece
                 of
                 LEAD
                 be
                 of
                 16
                 pound
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Wooden
                   Piece
                
                 of
                 1
                 Pound
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 resistance
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 as
                 two
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 both
                 the
                 Cubes
                 are
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 the
                 Proportion
                 of
                 the
                 Lead
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 proportion
                 to
                 the
                 resistance
                 of
                 the
                 medium
                 ,
                 as
                 16
                 to
                 2
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Wooden
                   Cube
                
                 ,
                 as
                 1
                 to
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Leaden
                   Cube
                
                 should
                 fall
                 down
                 more
                 swiftly
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Wooden
                   Cube
                
                 is
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 Leaden
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 no
                 Air
                 comes
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 Gravitation
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 equal
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 have
                 both
                 the
                 same
                 Resistance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 medium
                 makes
                 way
                 for
                 them
                 both
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Why
                   water
                   mounts
                   upwards
                   through
                   the
                   Leak
                   of
                   a
                   Ship.
                   
                
                 Water
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 
                   Light
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 mounts
                 upwards
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Leaky
                   Bottom
                
                 of
                 a
                 Ship.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Water
                 is
                 heavy
                 ,
                 and
                 presseth
                 upon
                 the
                 Body
                 it
                 lies
                 upon
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 flows
                 about
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 thrust
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 lies
                 above
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 water
                 which
                 are
                 above
                 ,
                 press
                 downwards
                 by
                 their
                 weight
                 or
                 heaviness
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 enter
                 through
                 the
                 Leak
                 into
                 the
                 Ship
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Pipe
                 fitted
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 holes
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 but
                 the
                 water
                 would
                 rise
                 up
                 through
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 in
                 Fountains
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   Whence
                   the
                   different
                   heaviness
                   of
                   Bodies
                   doth
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 Bodies
                 are
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 weight
                 ;
                 as
                 Quicksilver
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 heavy
                 than
                 water
                 ;
                 neither
                 are
                 there
                 any
                 metals
                 but
                 differ
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 this
                 Quality
                 .
                 Thus
                 Gold
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 believe
                 GASSENDUS
                 ,
                 is
                 10
                 times
                 heavier
                 than
                 Earth
                 ;
                 Lead
                 ,
                 7
                 times
                 ;
                 Silver
                 ,
                 5
                 
                   times
                   ;
                   Pewter
                
                 or
                 Tin
                 ,
                 4
                 
                   times
                   ;
                   Loadstone
                
                 ,
                 3
                 
                   times
                   ,
                   Whetstone
                
                 as
                 heavy
                 again
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 frequently
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 weight
                 or
                 heaviness
                 of
                 several
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 here
                 subjoin
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 exhibiting
                 the
                 just
                 weight
                 of
                 different
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Paris
                 weight
                 that
                 every
                 Square
                 Foot
                 of
                 them
                 weighs
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       A
                       Cubical
                       Foot
                       of
                       Water
                       —
                    
                     72
                     Pounds
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Cubical
                       Foot
                       of
                       Wine
                       —
                    
                     70⅘
                     Pounds
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Cubical
                       Foot
                       of
                       Oyl
                       —
                    
                     66
                     Pounds
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Cubical
                       Foot
                       of
                       Tin
                       —
                    
                     532⅘
                     Pounds
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Cubical
                       Foot
                       of
                       Iron
                       —
                    
                     576
                     Pounds
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Cubical
                       Foot
                       of
                       Copper
                       —
                    
                     648
                     Pounds
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Cubical
                       Foot
                       of
                       Silver
                       —
                    
                     744
                     Pounds
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Cubical
                       Foot
                       of
                       Lead
                       —
                    
                     828
                     Pounds
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Cubical
                       Foot
                       of
                       Quicksilver
                       —
                    
                     977
                     1
                     /
                     7
                     Pounds
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Cubical
                       Foot
                       of
                       Gold
                       —
                    
                     1368
                     Pounds
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Cubical
                       Foot
                       of
                       Earth
                       —
                    
                     95½
                     Pounds
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Cubical
                       Foot
                       of
                       Bricks
                       —
                    
                     130
                     Pounds
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Cubical
                       Foot
                       of
                       Sand
                       —
                    
                     132
                     Pounds
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Cubical
                       Foot
                       of
                       Stone
                       —
                    
                     140
                     Pounds
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Cubical
                       Foot
                       of
                       Marble
                       —
                    
                     252
                     Pounds
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Cubical
                       Foot
                       of
                       Irish-slate
                       —
                    
                     156
                     Pounds
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Cubical
                       Foot
                       of
                       Salt
                       —
                    
                     117
                     2
                     /
                     2
                     Pounds
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Cubical
                       Foot
                       of
                       Honey
                       —
                    
                     104
                     ●
                     /
                     5
                     Pounds
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Cubical
                       Foot
                       of
                       Wax
                       —
                    
                     68
                     1●
                     /
                     ●8
                     Pounds
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       Cubical
                       Foot
                       of
                       Air
                       —
                    
                     ●
                     /
                     5
                     of
                     an
                     ounce
                     .
                     Pounds
                  
                
              
               
                 All
                 which
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 Ponderosity
                 of
                 Bodies
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 Make
                 and
                 Texture
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 whether
                 inward
                 or
                 outward
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 questioned
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 Pores
                 between
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 passeth
                 continually
                 from
                 the
                 abundance
                 or
                 fewness
                 whereof
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Bodies
                 doth
                 arise
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Quicksilver
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 heavier
                 than
                 Water
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 fewer
                 of
                 these
                 Pores
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 we
                 may
                 imagin
                 ,
                 that
                 Water
                 and
                 Quicksilver
                 consist
                 of
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bigness
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 motions
                 are
                 alike
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 their
                 diversity
                 clearly
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Water
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 a
                 soft
                 and
                 flack
                 String
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 fewer
                 Pores
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 hard
                 twisted
                 Strings
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 stiff
                 and
                 hard
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 those
                 metals
                 which
                 are
                 several
                 times
                 heavier
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 all
                 difference
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 multitude
                 or
                 paucity
                 of
                 their
                 Pores
                 that
                 admit
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 variously
                 dilate
                 and
                 contract
                 themselves
                 in
                 compliance
                 with
                 its
                 motions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   Lead
                   seems
                   more
                   heavy
                   while
                   it
                   passeth
                   through
                   one
                   Body
                   ,
                   than
                   through
                   another
                   .
                
                 Lead
                 sinks
                 more
                 slowly
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 Log
                 of
                 Wood
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 burthensom
                 to
                 the
                 party
                 that
                 carries
                 it
                 ,
                 rests
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 scarcely
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 any
                 weight
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 twofold
                 weight
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 Absolute
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 any
                 alteration
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 indistinguisht
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 encreased
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 parts
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 Gold
                 is
                 heavier
                 than
                 Lead
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 parts
                 lie
                 more
                 snug
                 and
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 straiter
                 pores
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 weight
                 of
                 Bodies
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Relative
                 ,
                 which
                 varies
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 position
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 notion
                 of
                 
                   Gravity
                   ,
                   Lead
                
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 less
                 heavy
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 water
                 doth
                 more
                 strongly
                 resist
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 detracts
                 much
                 from
                 its
                 weight
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Wood
                   swims
                
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 sink
                 till
                 it
                 putrifie
                 and
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 heavier
                 than
                 wood
                 ,
                 and
                 drives
                 it
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 surface
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 bulk
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 than
                 twice
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 wood
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Things
                   that
                   exceed
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   driven
                   forwards
                   by
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   fewer
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Young
                   man
                
                 that
                 weighed
                 130
                 pounds
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 weigh
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 above
                 8
                 Ounces
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   How
                   we
                   may
                   know
                   the
                   different
                   weight
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 
                   heavy
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 Example
                 Copper
                 do
                 much
                 exceed
                 water
                 in
                 ponderosity
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 accounted
                 to
                 be
                 9
                 times
                 heavier
                 than
                 water
                 )
                 it
                 will
                 lose
                 a
                 9
                 th
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 Gravity
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 Copper
                 should
                 be
                 hung
                 up
                 by
                 a
                 string
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 9
                 th
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 weight
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Scale
                 which
                 hangs
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 Equality
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 perceive
                 the
                 true
                 weight
                 of
                 every
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 heavier
                 it
                 is
                 than
                 the
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   The
                   different
                   Heaviness
                   of
                   Bodies
                   in
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Water
                   .
                
                 So
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 weighed
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 equal
                 poise
                 ,
                 do
                 lose
                 the
                 said
                 Equality
                 when
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 by
                 Example
                 Copper
                 and
                 Lead
                 :
                 For
                 Lead
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 takes
                 up
                 a
                 less
                 space
                 than
                 Copper
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 weight
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 both
                 these
                 Bodies
                 are
                 weighed
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 the
                 Lead
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 out-weigh
                 the
                 Copper
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 equal
                 poise
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 difficult
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 Metals
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 bulk
                 ,
                 are
                 heavier
                 than
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 weighed
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 exceed
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 equal
                 poise
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 out-weighs
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 bulk
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 supposed
                 heavier
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   Respective
                   Gravity
                   may
                   be
                   changed
                   ;
                   but
                   absolute
                   cannot
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 respective
                 Gravity
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 may
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 absolute
                 still
                 continues
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 As
                 suppose
                 we
                 put
                 into
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Scales
                 of
                 a
                 Balance
                 100
                 Pounds
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 50
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 absolute
                 Heaviness
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 weight
                 will
                 be
                 always
                 of
                 100
                 Pounds
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 respective
                 Heaviness
                 will
                 be
                 only
                 of
                 50
                 Pounds
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 20
                 or
                 30
                 Pounds
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Scale
                 a
                 Body
                 of
                 80
                 or
                 90
                 Pounds
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 hang
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 100
                 Pounds
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 Standard
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 said
                 absolute
                 weight
                 continue
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 the
                 respective
                 be
                 changed
                 every
                 moment
                 ;
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 weighing
                 Body
                 is
                 nearer
                 or
                 farther
                 from
                 the
                 fixed
                 Point
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 weight
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Standard
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   Heavy
                   Bodies
                   increase
                   their
                   motion
                   in
                   falling
                   .
                
                 
                   Heavy
                   Bodies
                
                 do
                 not
                 move
                 equally
                 in
                 their
                 Descent
                 ,
                 but
                 accelerate
                 their
                 motion
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 Stones
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 distance
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 fall
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 stronger
                 impression
                 upon
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 light
                 on
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 moves
                 but
                 little
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 takes
                 up
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 alone
                 acts
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 drive
                 it
                 downwards
                 with
                 that
                 swiftness
                 wherewith
                 it
                 endeavours
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Body
                 begins
                 to
                 descend
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 which
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 with
                 great
                 endeavour
                 strives
                 to
                 get
                 above
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 continually
                 drive
                 it
                 downwards
                 ,
                 and
                 adds
                 new
                 degrees
                 of
                 Swiftness
                 to
                 those
                 it
                 had
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 Or
                 else
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 Heavy
                 things
                 is
                 accelerated
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 Bodies
                 in
                 their
                 descent
                 do
                 acquire
                 a
                 new
                 Force
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 they
                 pass
                 but
                 slowly
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 moment
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 ;
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 second
                 they
                 must
                 move
                 more
                 swiftly
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 retain
                 their
                 former
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 an
                 augmentation
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 subtil
                 Matter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXV
                   .
                   A
                   Bullet
                   driven
                   through
                   a
                   Pipe
                   or
                   Bore
                   ,
                   moves
                   unequally
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 when
                 a
                 Bullet
                 or
                 Pellet
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 blast
                 of
                 our
                 breath
                 driven
                 through
                 a
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 the
                 Breath
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 our
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 doth
                 with
                 repeated
                 Onsets
                 strike
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 first
                 impulse
                 imprest
                 upon
                 it
                 is
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 degrees
                 of
                 Swiftness
                 added
                 thereto
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 becomes
                 more
                 vehement
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVI
                   .
                   Why
                   Water
                   falls
                   down
                   unequally
                   through
                   Pipes
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 by
                 Example
                 is
                 fallen
                 down
                 3
                 Foot
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ,
                 hath
                 its
                 Force
                 once
                 and
                 half
                 as
                 much
                 increased
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 water
                 which
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 descent
                 of
                 one
                 Foot
                 only
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 consequently
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 gusheth
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Pipe
                 fill'd
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 3
                 Foot
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ,
                 must
                 run
                 twice
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 faster
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 it
                 runs
                 from
                 a
                 Pipe
                 that
                 is
                 only
                 full
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 one
                 Foot
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 it
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 have
                 acquir'd
                 in
                 its
                 descent
                 twice
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 more
                 Swiftness
                 ,
                 ●●an
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 got
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 only
                 made
                 a
                 descent
                 to
                 the
                 4
                 th
                 parth
                 of
                 the
                 Pipe.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XXVII
                   .
                   The
                   acceleration
                   of
                   motion
                   is
                   performed
                   by
                   the
                   acquiring
                   of
                   a
                   new
                   degree
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 Nevertheless
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 imagin
                 that
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 
                   Heavy
                   Bodies
                
                 doth
                 increase
                 continually
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 bounds
                 of
                 its
                 augmentation
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Air
                 resists
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 blunts
                 their
                 force
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 Bullet
                 discharged
                 from
                 a
                 Canon
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 ,
                 doth
                 less
                 hurt
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 shot
                 nearer
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Engin
                
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 pumpt
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   heavy
                   Bodies
                
                 do
                 fall
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 force
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 exert
                 the
                 entire
                 force
                 of
                 their
                 Gravity
                 :
                 Like
                 as
                 Bodies
                 cast
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 do
                 exert
                 the
                 whole
                 Swiftness
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVIII
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   Pail
                   is
                   not
                   heavy
                   in
                   the
                   water
                   .
                
                 A
                 Pail
                 full
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Well
                 or
                 Pool
                 ,
                 loseth
                 all
                 its
                 Gravity
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 least
                 force
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 this
                 way
                 or
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 upwards
                 or
                 downwards
                 ,
                 without
                 almost
                 any
                 perception
                 of
                 ponderosity
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 mingled
                 and
                 hang
                 together
                 ,
                 do
                 do
                 not
                 press
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 equally
                 solid
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 equally
                 prest
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Pail
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 equal
                 pressure
                 ,
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 least
                 force
                 moved
                 any
                 way
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 sunk
                 under
                 water
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 sensible
                 of
                 any
                 ponderosity
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Waters
                 which
                 lie
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 less
                 pressed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 that
                 run
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 man
                 himself
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 more
                 solid
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 less
                 pervious
                 to
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 Divers
                 cannot
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 without
                 Weights
                 hung
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 equally
                 pressed
                 by
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 surrounds
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 born
                 up
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 beneath
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 thrust
                 down
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 above
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 Diver
                 being
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 could
                 apply
                 and
                 fasten
                 to
                 his
                 Arm
                 or
                 Thigh
                 ,
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 thereof
                 
                 standing
                 out
                 above
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 could
                 not
                 come
                 in
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 would
                 presently
                 begin
                 to
                 swell
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 pressure
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Blood
                 would
                 run
                 thither
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIX
                   .
                   A
                   Body
                   is
                   more
                   hindred
                   in
                   its
                   descent
                   ,
                   by
                   Running-water
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 is
                 more
                 born
                 up
                 by
                 Running-water
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 swiftly
                 Running-water
                 ,
                 doth
                 make
                 the
                 ponderosity
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 almost
                 insignificant
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 thrown
                 or
                 cast
                 upwards
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 doth
                 more
                 easily
                 swim
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 Running-water
                 ;
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 more
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 resist
                 its
                 sinking
                 ,
                 since
                 continually
                 other
                 new
                 parts
                 succeed
                 to
                 support
                 and
                 keep
                 it
                 up
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Swimming
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Of
                 Taste
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   as
                   Stone
                   ,
                   Iron
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   are
                   insipid
                   .
                
                 
                   HArd
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Stone
                   ,
                   Iron
                   ,
                   Lime
                   ,
                   Harts-horn
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 are
                 insipid
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 affect
                 the
                 Tongue
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 
                   Hard
                   Bodies
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 be
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Spittle
                 in
                 our
                 Mouths
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 Bodies
                 are
                 so
                 compact
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 dissolve
                 and
                 furnish
                 those
                 particles
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Vehicle
                 of
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 conveyed
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 our
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 insipid
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 Sugar
                 ,
                 when
                 melted
                 ,
                 affords
                 a
                 
                   sweet
                   taste
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 brought
                 into
                 solid
                 and
                 compact
                 pieces
                 ,
                 it
                 affords
                 no
                 taste
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 parts
                 cannot
                 readily
                 be
                 separated
                 ,
                 to
                 impress
                 any
                 taste
                 upon
                 the
                 Organ
                 .
                 So
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 Pills
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 swallowed
                 whole
                 ,
                 are
                 scarcely
                 perceived
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 stay
                 long
                 enough
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 outward
                 parts
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 affect
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Taste
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 Turpentine
                 boiled
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 into
                 Powder
                 ,
                 is
                 lookt
                 upon
                 to
                 be
                 insipid
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 more
                 
                   subtil
                   parts
                
                 of
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 diffused
                 or
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Spittle
                 :
                 Whereas
                 in
                 its
                 Liquid
                 form
                 ,
                 it
                 exhibits
                 a
                 
                   bitter
                   taste
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Experience
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 else
                 is
                 wanting
                 in
                 these
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 Savoury
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 division
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Salts
                 which
                 enter
                 the
                 Composition
                 of
                 Glass
                 ,
                 were
                 savoury
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 compacted
                 into
                 that
                 hard
                 consistence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Metals
                 reduc'd
                 into
                 very
                 small
                 powder
                 ,
                 tho'
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 insipid
                 ,
                 do
                 now
                 yield
                 a
                 most
                 strong
                 and
                 intolerable
                 taste
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   VVhy
                   Bodies
                   are
                   distinguisht
                   by
                   Taste
                   .
                
                 Almost
                 all
                 Bodies
                 are
                 distinguishable
                 by
                 their
                 tastes
                 ;
                 as
                 Honey
                 is
                 sweet
                 ,
                 Wormwood
                 bitter
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 general
                 Cause
                 of
                 all
                 Tastes
                 and
                 Savours
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 greatness
                 and
                 figures
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   savoury
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 diversified
                 after
                 an
                 infinite
                 manner
                 of
                 ways
                 :
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Bodies
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 composed
                 of
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 bigness
                 and
                 figure
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 seem
                 strange
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 Tastes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Hot
                   Meat
                   is
                   more
                   savoury
                   than
                   cold
                   Meat
                   .
                
                 This
                 difference
                 of
                 Tastes
                 ,
                 is
                 sometimes
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 various
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 experience
                 that
                 
                   hot
                   Meat
                
                 is
                 more
                 savoury
                 than
                 cold
                 ,
                 because
                 heat
                 increaseth
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 any
                 Body
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 fit
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 move
                 another
                 Body
                 that
                 toucheth
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 connot
                 seem
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 Meats
                 ,
                 when
                 hot
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 more
                 savoury
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 cold
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 also
                 why
                 
                   dressed
                   Meats
                
                 are
                 far
                 more
                 savoury
                 than
                 raw
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 that
                 dresseth
                 them
                 ,
                 divides
                 them
                 into
                 lesser
                 parts
                 ,
                 whereby
                 their
                 figures
                 are
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 different
                 Taste
                 from
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 when
                 Raw.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Sweet
                   things
                   do
                   sooner
                   cloy
                   the
                   Stomach
                   ,
                   than
                   Meat
                   of
                   a
                   sharp
                   taste
                   .
                
                 
                   Sweet
                   things
                
                 do
                 sooner
                 fill
                 than
                 sharp
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 
                   Milk-meats
                   ,
                   Sweet-meats
                   ,
                   Butter
                   ,
                   Honey
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 do
                 sooner
                 satisfie
                 our
                 Appetite
                 ,
                 than
                 sowre
                 and
                 
                   sharp
                   things
                
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 suppose
                 the
                 Cause
                 hereof
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Sharp
                   things
                
                 do
                 afford
                 little
                 Nourishment
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 Excrement
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 Reason
                 seems
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 ,
                 because
                 Digestion
                 does
                 not
                 immediately
                 follow
                 upon
                 the
                 taking
                 down
                 of
                 our
                 food
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Cause
                 why
                 
                   Sweet
                   things
                
                 do
                 sooner
                 glut
                 the
                 Appetite
                 ,
                 than
                 sharp
                 and
                 sowre
                 things
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 latter
                 are
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 parts
                 whose
                 surface
                 is
                 very
                 rough
                 and
                 rugged
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 many
                 Angles
                 or
                 Inequalities
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 them
                 fit
                 to
                 twitch
                 and
                 vellicate
                 the
                 Bodies
                 they
                 touch
                 or
                 apply
                 to
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 their
                 vellicating
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 do
                 stir
                 up
                 the
                 Appetite
                 :
                 Whereas
                 
                   Sweet
                   things
                
                 consisting
                 of
                 
                   smooth
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 gently
                 affect
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 without
                 exciting
                 of
                 the
                 Appetite
                 ,
                 do
                 presently
                 fill
                 and
                 satiate
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Fire
                   excites
                   a
                   sharp
                   taste
                   in
                   Meat
                   drest
                   by
                   it
                   .
                
                 Fire
                 procures
                 a
                 
                   sharp
                   Taste
                
                 to
                 Meat
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Rost-meat
                 doth
                 with
                 more
                 sharpness
                 strike
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 affords
                 a
                 more
                 grateful
                 taste
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 food
                 ,
                 but
                 contains
                 some
                 Salt
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 equally
                 diffused
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Mass
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Meat
                 is
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Salt
                 is
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 outside
                 ,
                 and
                 exhales
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Liquid
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 constitutes
                 that
                 Smoak
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 proceeds
                 from
                 Meat
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 Roasting
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 the
                 
                   insipid
                   particles
                
                 that
                 fly
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Salts
                 can
                 scarcely
                 rise
                 2
                 or
                 3
                 fingers
                 high
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 weight
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 down
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Meat
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 produce
                 that
                 
                   sharp
                   taste
                
                 which
                 we
                 experience
                 in
                 Roast-meat
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Sowre
                   and
                   Harsh
                   things
                   set
                   the
                   Teeth
                   on
                   edge
                   .
                
                 Things
                 harsh
                 and
                 sowre
                 ,
                 set
                 the
                 Teeth
                 on
                 edge
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   unripe
                   Fruits
                   ,
                   harsh
                   Wines
                   ,
                   Verjuice
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 fixt
                 Salts
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 these
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 being
                 entangled
                 in
                 a
                 gross
                 Sulphur
                 ,
                 compose
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 parts
                 ,
                 whose
                 Surface
                 is
                 bristled
                 with
                 many
                 Hairs
                 variously
                 bent
                 ,
                 which
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 shut
                 up
                 the
                 parts
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   VVhy
                   Bitter
                   things
                   do
                   heat
                   ,
                   and
                   Sowre
                   ,
                   cool
                   .
                
                 Bitter
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 Orange-Peel
                 ,
                 Venice-Treacle
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   many
                
                 purging
                 Medicins
                 
                   do
                   heat
                   ;
                   but
                
                 Sowre
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   such
                   as
                
                 Juice
                 of
                 Orange
                 ,
                 Sowre
                 Grapes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 do
                 cool
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 
                   Bitter
                   things
                
                 consist
                 of
                 
                   sharp
                   Salts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   gross
                   Oils
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 agitated
                 together
                 ,
                 do
                 excite
                 and
                 preserve
                 heat
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   Sowre
                   things
                
                 are
                 long
                 ,
                 stiff
                 and
                 pointed
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 stop
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fiery
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 than
                 promote
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 Reason
                 are
                 esteemed
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Cooling
                   Nature
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   unripe
                   Grapes
                   and
                   Fruits
                   are
                   harsh
                   .
                
                 
                   Unripe
                   Fruits
                
                 seem
                 very
                 harsh
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 taste
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 a
                 Roughness
                 on
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ;
                 but
                 afterwards
                 they
                 turn
                 sweet
                 ,
                 and
                 acquire
                 a
                 pleasant
                 relish
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 ripe
                 ,
                 do
                 consist
                 of
                 longish
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 their
                 motion
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 cut
                 the
                 fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 contract
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 they
                 grow
                 ripe
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 or
                 the
                 
                   heat
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                
                 ,
                 which
                 digests
                 their
                 raw
                 Juice
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 exhaling
                 the
                 Heterogeneous
                 parts
                 ,
                 reduceth
                 it
                 to
                 sweetness
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 continual
                 resolution
                 and
                 division
                 of
                 parts
                 in
                 Fruits
                 that
                 tend
                 to
                 maturity
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 they
                 lay
                 aside
                 their
                 hardness
                 and
                 harshness
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 perfect
                 Concoction
                 become
                 soft
                 and
                 pleasant
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   A
                   Tongue
                   that
                   is
                   either
                   too
                   dry
                   ,
                   or
                   too
                   moist
                   ,
                   can
                   taste
                   nothing
                   .
                
                 A
                 Tongue
                 that
                 is
                 parch'd
                 and
                 over-dry
                 ,
                 hath
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 taste
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 when
                 it
                 abounds
                 with
                 over-much
                 moisture
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Taste
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 consist
                 in
                 moisture
                 or
                 driness
                 apart
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 
                   too
                   dry
                
                 and
                 parched
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 cannot
                 perceive
                 the
                 taste
                 of
                 solid
                 food
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 cannot
                 be
                 macerated
                 or
                 dissolved
                 without
                 moisture
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Tasting
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Tongue
                 being
                 a
                 spongy
                 and
                 porous
                 part
                 ,
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 moisture
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 vehicle
                 of
                 Savours
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 dry
                 Tongue
                 the
                 fibres
                 are
                 too
                 much
                 contracted
                 ,
                 an●
                 thereby
                 are
                 made
                 unfit
                 to
                 receive
                 that
                 affection
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 savour
                 of
                 things
                 doth
                 impress
                 on
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Tongue
                   too
                   moist
                
                 ,
                 i●
                 not
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 Tastes
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 loose
                 and
                 spongy
                 ,
                 having
                 its
                 pores
                 already
                 filled
                 with
                 Humour
                 ,
                 cannot
                 well
                 admit
                 that
                 which
                 conveys
                 the
                 
                   Savoury
                   particles
                
                 of
                 the
                 food
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 cannot
                 perceive
                 the
                 taste
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 relish
                 Wine
                 after
                 having
                 eaten
                 some
                 sweet
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 recove●
                 our
                 taste
                 we
                 eat
                 
                   salt
                   meat
                
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 open
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 our
                 Tongue
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   we
                   find
                   no
                   relish
                   in
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   we
                   eat
                   often
                   .
                
                 Some
                 find
                 that
                 they
                 lose
                 the
                 relish
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 feed
                 too
                 frequently
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 because
                 these
                 common
                 Aliments
                 do
                 leave
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 particles
                 in
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 which
                 render
                 the
                 little
                 Nipples
                 of
                 it
                 immoveable
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Soul
                 gives
                 less
                 heed
                 to
                 those
                 motions
                 that
                 are
                 ordinary
                 and
                 common
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 new
                 and
                 unfiequent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   we
                   can
                   better
                   discern
                   Tastes
                   in
                   the
                   Morning
                   .
                
                 Tastes
                 are
                 better
                 discerned
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 especially
                 before
                 we
                 have
                 eaten
                 or
                 drank
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 byass
                 the
                 Tongue
                 to
                 a
                 mistaken
                 Verdict
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Tongue
                 is
                 like
                 fair
                 Paper
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 yet
                 unting'd
                 by
                 any
                 Savours
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 which
                 receives
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 a
                 Taint
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 received
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 true
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Taste
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 
                   Hearing
                   ,
                   Smelling
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Senses
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 right
                 ,
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Hearing
                 is
                 sharpest
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Blind
                   men
                
                 do
                 better
                 retain
                 things
                 than
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Persons
                   sick
                   of
                   the
                   Jaundise
                   ,
                   cannot
                   rightly
                   discern
                   the
                   taste
                   of
                   things
                   .
                
                 Men
                 sick
                 of
                 the
                 Jaundise
                 ,
                 suppose
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 taste
                 bitter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Gall
                 is
                 diffused
                 through
                 their
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 which
                 infects
                 their
                 Spittle
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Gall
                 consisting
                 of
                 sharp
                 particles
                 ,
                 doth
                 so
                 corrupt
                 the
                 Spittle
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 communicates
                 a
                 bitterness
                 and
                 an
                 ungrateful
                 taste
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Food
                 that
                 is
                 eaten
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 something
                 of
                 Soot
                 were
                 mixt
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 which
                 Depravation
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Raw
                   humour
                
                 ,
                 which
                 runs
                 through
                 the
                 Veins
                 and
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 betakes
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 loose
                 and
                 spongy
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 filling
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 vitiate
                 the
                 taste
                 of
                 all
                 received
                 Aliments
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 Physicians
                 commonly
                 order
                 their
                 Patients
                 to
                 put
                 out
                 their
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 view
                 the
                 colour
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 that
                 Member
                 ,
                 proportionable
                 to
                 its
                 bulk
                 ,
                 contains
                 abundance
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 it
                 accordingly
                 also
                 admits
                 a
                 considerable
                 deal
                 of
                 the
                 
                   morbifick
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 there
                 discovers
                 it self
                 by
                 its
                 Colour
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 also
                 the
                 Sickness
                 which
                 disturbs
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Whence
                   the
                   Harsh
                   taste
                   of
                   Verjuice
                   doth
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 The
                 Juice
                 of
                 
                   unripe
                   Grapes
                
                 constitutes
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Verjuice
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 sowre
                 and
                 somewhat
                 harsh
                 taste
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Juice
                 of
                 
                   ripe
                   Grapes
                
                 is
                 sweet
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 pleasant
                 briskness
                 accosts
                 the
                 Palat.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 harshness
                 of
                 Verjuyce
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Roughness
                 and
                 Inequality
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ;
                 for
                 because
                 the
                 Juice
                 of
                 
                   unripe
                   Grapes
                
                 is
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 concocted
                 ,
                 they
                 retain
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 Crudity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 owing
                 to
                 their
                 long
                 and
                 inflexible
                 particles
                 .
              
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Verjuice
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 Crabs
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 Medicine
                 to
                 help
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ;
                 because
                 its
                 particles
                 being
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 little
                 grains
                 of
                 Sand
                 ,
                 do
                 wipe
                 off
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 restore
                 the
                 Visive
                 faculty
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 clearness
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Acrimony
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 purge
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerves
                
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 freely
                 transmitted
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Why
                   New
                   Wine
                   is
                   sweet
                   .
                
                 But
                 
                   New
                   Wine
                
                 is
                 sweet
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 sufficiently
                 decocted
                 by
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 are
                 smooth
                 and
                 even
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 muddiness
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 only
                 caused
                 by
                 those
                 
                   Heterogeneous
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 precipitated
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 or
                 raised
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 by
                 fermentation
                 ,
                 the
                 Wine
                 becomes
                 elear
                 ,
                 by
                 admitting
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   that
                   variety
                   of
                   Tastes
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   Fruits
                   .
                
                 All
                 Fruits
                 are
                 distinguishable
                 by
                 their
                 taste
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 having
                 a
                 
                   harsh
                   bitter
                   taste
                
                 ,
                 others
                 a
                 
                   harsh
                   sowre
                
                 ,
                 other
                 a
                 sowre
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 a
                 
                   sweet
                   taste
                
                 after
                 they
                 attain
                 to
                 their
                 full
                 maturity
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   2.
                   
                   Chap.
                   6
                   ▪
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   ▪
                
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   VVhence
                   it
                   〈◊〉
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   Food
                   is
                   not
                   equally
                   grateful
                   to
                   all
                   .
                
                 Nothing
                 is
                 of
                 more
                 obvious
                 Experience
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 food
                 is
                 not
                 alike
                 grateful
                 to
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 frequently
                 what
                 is
                 very
                 pleasing
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 distasteful
                 to
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 different
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Organ
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 whose
                 Tongues
                 are
                 furnisht
                 with
                 stiff
                 and
                 less
                 plyant
                 fibres
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 less
                 exact
                 in
                 discerning
                 the
                 Taste
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 Force
                 to
                 move
                 them
                 :
                 Whereas
                 those
                 whose
                 fibres
                 are
                 more
                 delicate
                 and
                 tender
                 ,
                 do
                 more
                 exactly
                 distinguish
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 least
                 Vellication
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 affect
                 them
                 .
                 Somewhat
                 like
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 grown
                 hard
                 by
                 much
                 labour
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 any
                 sense
                 of
                 Pain
                 do
                 handle
                 Briars
                 and
                 Thorns
                 ,
                 when
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 tender
                 Hands
                 cannot
                 ,
                 without
                 great
                 pain
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 touch
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   VVhy
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   seems
                   sometimes
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   different
                   Taste
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 sometimes
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 ,
                 upon
                 some
                 alteration
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Organ
                   of
                   his
                   Taste
                
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 Age
                 or
                 Sickness
                 finds
                 a
                 different
                 Taste
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Objects
                 from
                 what
                 he
                 formerly
                 perceived
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Texture
                 of
                 his
                 Organ
                 being
                 changed
                 ,
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Bodies
                 do
                 no
                 longer
                 accord
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 cause
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 rout
                 and
                 confusion
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 that
                 young
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 do
                 sometimes
                 take
                 delight
                 in
                 some
                 Meats
                 which
                 they
                 formerly
                 abhorred
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   VVhy
                   different
                   men
                   ,
                   affect
                   different
                   Sawces
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 different
                 men
                 are
                 pleased
                 with
                 different
                 Sawces
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 different
                 Sawces
                 to
                 please
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 at
                 different
                 times
                 and
                 seasons
                 .
                 For
                 one
                 loves
                 
                   sweet
                   Sawces
                
                 ,
                 others
                 sowr
                 ;
                 one
                 man
                 delights
                 in
                 the
                 taste
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 another
                 abhors
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 person
                 that
                 is
                 greatly
                 pleased
                 with
                 the
                 taste
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 Health
                 ,
                 doth
                 loath
                 it
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 sick
                 of
                 an
                 Ague
                 or
                 Fever
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 fibres
                 of
                 his
                 Tongue
                 are
                 otherwise
                 disposed
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 visible
                 in
                 Girls
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Women
                   big
                   with
                   Child
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Months
                 after
                 Impregnation
                 ,
                 who
                 frequently
                 delight
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 for
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 before
                 they
                 abhorred
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 had
                 no
                 inclination
                 to
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 enter
                 more
                 smoothly
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 their
                 Tongues
                 than
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   The
                   Mistake
                   of
                   some
                   Peripateticks
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Errour
                 to
                 place
                 the
                 taste
                 or
                 savour
                 of
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 
                   savoury
                   Objects
                
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 Peripateticks
                 do
                 :
                 For
                 besides
                 that
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 they
                 ascribe
                 to
                 an
                 
                   Inanimate
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 Existence
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 agree
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 2
                 Men
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 find
                 a
                 
                   different
                   Taste
                
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Object
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Experience
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 perceiving
                 Tastes
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 feeling
                 Pleasure
                 or
                 Pain
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 Taste
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 certain
                 perception
                 or
                 sensation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 exerted
                 by
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 motions
                 which
                 Meats
                 produce
                 in
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Of
                 Smelling
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Animals
                   ▪
                   by
                   their
                   Sense
                   of
                   Smelling
                   ,
                   discover
                   what
                   is
                   good
                   or
                   hurtful
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 SO
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 Affinity
                 between
                 Taste
                 and
                 Smelling
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 produced
                 and
                 affect
                 the
                 Organs
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 manner
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Animals
                 hunt
                 out
                 their
                 Prey
                 by
                 their
                 Scent
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 distinguish
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 hurtful
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Smell
                 of
                 Catmint
                 allures
                 
                   Cats
                   ;
                   Fennel
                   ,
                   Serpents
                   ;
                   Bazil
                   ,
                   Scorpions
                   ;
                   Rue
                   ,
                   Weezels
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 As
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 they
                 avoid
                 what
                 is
                 harmful
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Organ
                 .
                 Thus
                 Serpents
                 flee
                 from
                 the
                 Scent
                 of
                 
                   Galbanum
                   ,
                   Scorpions
                
                 abhor
                 
                   Wolves-bane
                   ;
                   Flies
                   ,
                   Brimstone
                   ;
                   Goats
                   ,
                   Bazil
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Ants
                   ,
                   Organy
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 Sympathy
                 ,
                 or
                 Antipathy
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Smelling
                 ;
                 which
                 receives
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Odours
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 affection
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 its
                 fibres
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Steam
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 an
                 odoriferous
                 Object
                 ,
                 be
                 delicate
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 smoothly
                 affect
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 cause
                 a
                 
                   grateful
                   Odour
                
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 said
                 Nerves
                 be
                 more
                 rudely
                 shaken
                 or
                 vellicated
                 ,
                 this
                 gives
                 an
                 unpleasing
                 Scent
                 .
                 For
                 Odour
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 thin
                 and
                 insensible
                 parts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 separate
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 fly
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 by
                 the
                 drawing
                 in
                 of
                 our
                 Breath
                 received
                 into
                 our
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 do
                 excite
                 a
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 Extremities
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Motions
                 ,
                 produceth
                 difference
                 of
                 Odours
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Organ
                 are
                 more
                 softly
                 or
                 roughly
                 struck
                 upon
                 ,
                 accordingly
                 are
                 they
                 diversified
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Reason
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Roses
                   ,
                   Musk
                   ,
                   Ambergris
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 afford
                 a
                 sweet
                 Smell
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Steam
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 consists
                 of
                 subtil
                 and
                 flexible
                 Filaments
                 ,
                 which
                 easily
                 enter
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 roughness
                 are
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Nerves
                 .
                 But
                 Brimstone
                 affords
                 a
                 strong
                 and
                 unpleasant
                 Smell
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Ruggedness
                 and
                 Unevenness
                 of
                 its
                 filaments
                 .
                 For
                 Brimstone
                 being
                 very
                 easily
                 inflammable
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 consist
                 of
                 many
                 fat
                 Steams
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 mingled
                 with
                 a
                 sharp
                 Matter
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 the
                 filaments
                 rough
                 and
                 prickly
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 but
                 affect
                 the
                 fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Organ
                 unpleasantly
                 and
                 painfully
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   sweet
                   Scents
                   may
                   be
                   produced
                   from
                   strong
                   and
                   unpleasant
                   things
                   .
                
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 strong
                 Scent
                 of
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 is
                 dulled
                 by
                 the
                 joyning
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Body
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 grateful
                 Odour
                 is
                 produced
                 .
                 Thus
                 tho'
                 Civet
                 in
                 a
                 bulk
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 very
                 strong
                 Scent
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 3
                 Grains
                 be
                 mixed
                 with
                 10
                 Grains
                 of
                 Ambergris
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Drop
                 of
                 the
                 Juice
                 of
                 Lemons
                 ,
                 and
                 ground
                 together
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 produce
                 a
                 most
                 rich
                 and
                 grateful
                 Perfume
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 Musk
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 yields
                 a
                 strong
                 and
                 overcoming
                 Scent
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 mixt
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Roses
                
                 ,
                 it
                 affords
                 a
                 most
                 pleasing
                 and
                 delightful
                 Smell
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 who
                 bring
                 Musk
                 from
                 the
                 Indies
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Smell
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 great
                 part
                 exhaled
                 ,
                 do
                 wrap
                 it
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Skin
                 of
                 the
                 Animal
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Bladders
                 ,
                 and
                 hang
                 it
                 up
                 for
                 some
                 days
                 in
                 some
                 stinking
                 place
                 ,
                 having
                 first
                 made
                 several
                 Holes
                 in
                 
                 the
                 said
                 Skins
                 or
                 Bladders
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 recover
                 the
                 Musk
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 fragrancy
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 this
                 Fermentation
                 ,
                 its
                 parts
                 are
                 so
                 separated
                 and
                 attenuated
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 gratefully
                 tickle
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 Smelling
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   some
                   Bodies
                   that
                   have
                   little
                   or
                   no
                   scent
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   odorous
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Oyl
                   of
                   Roses
                
                 ,
                 drawn
                 by
                 distillation
                 ,
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 water
                 in
                 a
                 considerable
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 hath
                 almost
                 no
                 odour
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Salt
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 a
                 fluid
                 composition
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 part
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 water
                 ,
                 yields
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 and
                 sweet
                 perfume
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Salt
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 a
                 very
                 powerful
                 Alkali
                 ,
                 exalts
                 the
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 and
                 renders
                 it
                 more
                 volatile
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 more
                 proper
                 to
                 be
                 attracted
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Air
                 in
                 Respiration
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   To
                   the
                   perception
                   of
                   Odours
                   ,
                   some
                   distance
                   is
                   required
                   .
                
                 When
                 a
                 Man
                 is
                 too
                 near
                 to
                 
                   odoriferous
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 so
                 well
                 perceive
                 their
                 Effluvia
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Flowers
                 do
                 smell
                 more
                 sweetly
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 near
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 smell
                 or
                 odour
                 of
                 Objects
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 their
                 more
                 gross
                 and
                 moist
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 of
                 Taste
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 thin
                 and
                 dry
                 parts
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 too
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 
                   odorous
                   Object
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 steams
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 somewhat
                 further
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 receives
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 vivid
                 and
                 
                   subtil
                   steams
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Grosser
                 cannot
                 go
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 but
                 soon
                 fall
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 again
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 some
                 distance
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 brisk
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   odorous
                   Object
                
                 ,
                 may
                 freely
                 and
                 purely
                 exert
                 its
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 excite
                 a
                 grateful
                 smell
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Perfumes
                   are
                   least
                   perceived
                   when
                   too
                   near
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Perfumes
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 powerfully
                 perceived
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 too
                 near
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 consisting
                 of
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 steam
                 ,
                 flowing
                 from
                 the
                 
                   odoriferous
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 by
                 passing
                 through
                 some
                 interval
                 it
                 becomes
                 more
                 purified
                 and
                 discharged
                 from
                 its
                 more
                 thick
                 and
                 terrene
                 particles
                 ,
                 which
                 dull
                 and
                 allay
                 the
                 sweetness
                 of
                 the
                 odour
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Wine
                 mixed
                 with
                 Water
                 is
                 less
                 tasted
                 ,
                 because
                 water
                 doth
                 break
                 and
                 allay
                 its
                 force
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Plants
                   in
                   Syria
                   and
                   Arabia
                   do
                   far
                   excel
                   ours
                   in
                   smell
                   .
                
                 Plants
                 in
                 hot
                 Countries
                 shed
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 fragrant
                 odour
                 than
                 in
                 cold
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 known
                 that
                 in
                 ,
                 
                   Syria
                   ,
                   Arabia
                
                 ,
                 the
                 East-Indies
                 ,
                 &c.
                 many
                 Spices
                 are
                 produced
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Trees
                 that
                 grow
                 there
                 ,
                 have
                 more
                 lasting
                 and
                 pungent
                 odours
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 those
                 Countries
                 ,
                 which
                 conduceth
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 briskness
                 and
                 sweetness
                 of
                 odours
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 means
                 thereof
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 of
                 Plants
                 becomes
                 exalted
                 and
                 depurated
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 ;
                 and
                 thereby
                 prepared
                 to
                 yield
                 copious
                 matter
                 for
                 those
                 
                   odoriferous
                   steams
                
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Leaves
                   ,
                   Fruits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Flowers
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 odours
                 consist
                 of
                 Sulphur
                 or
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 Bodies
                 which
                 abound
                 with
                 these
                 ,
                 do
                 shed
                 more
                 abundant
                 odours
                 .
                 Because
                 heat
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 strengthner
                 and
                 exalter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sulphureous
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 causing
                 them
                 to
                 exert
                 their
                 force
                 with
                 greater
                 efficacy
                 ;
                 for
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 
                   watry
                   Humour
                
                 is
                 separated
                 ,
                 the
                 remaining
                 substance
                 is
                 more
                 throughly
                 concocted
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 yields
                 a
                 more
                 fragrant
                 odour
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 preserving
                 of
                 this
                 Fragrancy
                 ,
                 we
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Oyl
                 wherewith
                 to
                 cover
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 shut
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 Boxes
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 vapour
                 from
                 exhaling
                 continually
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 all
                 
                   odorous
                   Bodies
                
                 do
                 smell
                 more
                 strongly
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 hot
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 cold
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 time
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 Winter
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Summer
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 their
                 parts
                 are
                 in
                 greater
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Heat
                   conduceth
                   very
                   much
                   to
                   the
                   sweetness
                   of
                   Odours
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Fruits
                 attain
                 a
                 more
                 grateful
                 scent
                 by
                 being
                 prepared
                 with
                 fire
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 smell
                 sweeter
                 during
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Summer
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 congealed
                 with
                 cold
                 ;
                 because
                 then
                 their
                 
                   Sulphureous
                   Parts
                
                 are
                 lockt
                 up
                 :
                 whereas
                 in
                 hot
                 Seasons
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 agitated
                 and
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 Air.
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 very
                 few
                 Seeds
                 that
                 afford
                 any
                 sent
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 compact
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 clammy
                 substance
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 easily
                 send
                 forth
                 any
                 Effluvia
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Contusion
                 or
                 Bruising
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 means
                 to
                 excite
                 that
                 sweetness
                 of
                 odour
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 dry
                 things
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 pricking
                 of
                 the
                 Rinds
                 of
                 Citrons
                 or
                 Oranges
                 ,
                 renders
                 them
                 much
                 more
                 odorous
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Spanish
                   Wax
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 odour
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 becomes
                 very
                 odoriferous
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 into
                 Smoak
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Incense
                   ,
                   Myrrh
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 
                   odoriferous
                   Gums
                
                 and
                 Drugs
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 exert
                 their
                 fragrancy
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 dissipated
                 into
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   that
                   sweet
                   or
                   strong
                   smel●
                   which
                   proceeds
                   from
                   some
                   persons
                   .
                
                 All
                 Men
                 do
                 not
                 smell
                 alike
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 yield
                 a
                 very
                 fragrant
                 and
                 pleasing
                 odour
                 ,
                 which
                 Historians
                 relate
                 concerning
                 
                   Alexander
                   the
                   Great
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Sweat
                 was
                 very
                 pleasing
                 and
                 grateful
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 smelt
                 it
                 .
                 Whereas
                 others
                 stink
                 ,
                 or
                 scent
                 very
                 strongly
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 observed
                 of
                 
                   Flat-nos'd
                   Persons
                
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 commonly
                 tainted
                 with
                 loathsom
                 steams
                 proceeding
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 
                   Sweet
                   Odour
                
                 proceeds
                 from
                 those
                 persons
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 is
                 exactly
                 and
                 throughly
                 concocted
                 ;
                 which
                 then
                 happens
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 Pores
                 are
                 opened
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 out
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 any
                 crude
                 Humours
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 Temperament
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 Heat
                 is
                 greatly
                 predominant
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 said
                 Heat
                 be
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 disintangled
                 from
                 any
                 superfluous
                 Humour
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 fail
                 of
                 producing
                 a
                 
                   sweet
                   odour
                
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 Temperament
                 of
                 
                   Alexander
                   the
                   Great
                
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 his
                 inclination
                 to
                 the
                 excess
                 of
                 Anger
                 ,
                 the
                 continual
                 exercise
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 smoothness
                 and
                 thinness
                 of
                 his
                 Skin
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 digested
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 means
                 or
                 other
                 becomes
                 depraved
                 ,
                 this
                 must
                 needs
                 produce
                 an
                 abominable
                 and
                 loathsom
                 smell
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 perceive
                 commonly
                 in
                 
                   Flat-nos'd
                   Persons
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 steams
                 are
                 observed
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 nauseous
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Snot
                 or
                 Snivel
                 is
                 conveyed
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 is
                 too
                 much
                 straitned
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 thereof
                 putrifies
                 and
                 corrupts
                 there
                 .
                 For
                 Corruption
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 genuine
                 cause
                 of
                 Stinks
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   various
                   Vertue
                   and
                   Nature
                   of
                   Odours
                   .
                
                 And
                 accordingly
                 some
                 smells
                 are
                 very
                 refreshing
                 ,
                 and
                 conducing
                 to
                 Health
                 ,
                 whereas
                 other
                 are
                 very
                 inimical
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 
                   Vital
                   Spirits
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 People
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 remote
                 Borders
                 of
                 the
                 
                   East
                   Indies
                
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Springs
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Ganges
                 ,
                 called
                 Astomi
                 or
                 
                 Mouthless
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 some
                 Historians
                 )
                 live
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 odours
                 they
                 take
                 in
                 from
                 Flowers
                 and
                 Fruits
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 it
                 is
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 Scents
                 which
                 recall
                 Persons
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 Swoond
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 particularly
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 Vinegar
                 :
                 And
                 every
                 body
                 knows
                 how
                 much
                 Cats
                 are
                 delighted
                 with
                 the
                 Herb
                 Nepota
                 ,
                 or
                 Catmint
                 ;
                 which
                 acceptableness
                 and
                 congruity
                 proceeds
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 odour
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 some
                 smells
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 distraction
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 related
                 of
                 the
                 Sabaeans
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 stupified
                 by
                 odours
                 :
                 And
                 of
                 Cats
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 became
                 mad
                 by
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 some
                 Ointments
                 :
                 because
                 these
                 exhalations
                 cause
                 so
                 violent
                 an
                 agitation
                 in
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 the
                 natural
                 Temperament
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 is
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 whence
                 proceeds
                 that
                 tumultuary
                 confusion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   distilled
                   Waters
                   lose
                   their
                   fragrancy
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Flowers
                   from
                   whence
                   they
                   are
                   drawn
                   ,
                   are
                   in
                   their
                   Prime
                   .
                
                 Rose
                 and
                 
                   Orange-flower
                   Water
                
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 Waters
                 distilled
                 from
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 keep
                 their
                 sweet
                 smell
                 all
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 except
                 only
                 when
                 the
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 are
                 drawn
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 fragrant
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 lose
                 their
                 Scent
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 those
                 Waters
                 are
                 indeed
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 Odour
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Earth
                 then
                 abounding
                 with
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 which
                 diffuse
                 their
                 steams
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Air
                 ,
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Smelling
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 charged
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 smell
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 those
                 waters
                 ;
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 they
                 are
                 supposed
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 smell
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Fragrancy
                   of
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   their
                   gross
                   Body
                   .
                
                 
                   Tinctures
                   ,
                   Essences
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 of
                 
                   Roses
                   ,
                   Cinamon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 
                   odoriferous
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 retain
                 the
                 same
                 smell
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 things
                 themselves
                 had
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Odour
                 consists
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 texture
                 of
                 Sulphur
                 and
                 Salt.
                 By
                 Sulphur
                 ,
                 the
                 Chymists
                 understand
                 a
                 Fat
                 and
                 
                   Oily
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 various
                 mixture
                 in
                 various
                 Bodies
                 is
                 different
                 .
                 Now
                 since
                 this
                 Substance
                 may
                 by
                 
                   Chymical
                   Art
                
                 be
                 extracted
                 from
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 thought
                 strange
                 that
                 it
                 retains
                 the
                 same
                 Odour
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Bodies
                 themselves
                 before
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   They
                   who
                   are
                   troubled
                   with
                   Cold
                   ,
                   lose
                   their
                   Smeling
                   .
                
                 They
                 who
                 have
                 got
                 a
                 Cold
                 ,
                 do
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 perceive
                 no
                 Odours
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 the
                 Rheum
                 doth
                 so
                 obstruct
                 the
                 Pipes
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Olfactory
                   Organ
                
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 Odorous
                 Steams
                 use
                 to
                 insinuate
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 enter
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 obstruction
                 sometimes
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 passage
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 to
                 draw
                 ones
                 Breath
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 being
                 filled
                 with
                 this
                 humour
                 ,
                 cannot
                 admit
                 the
                 Steams
                 proceeding
                 from
                 
                   odorous
                   Objects
                
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 receive
                 any
                 due
                 impression
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Why
                   we
                   perceive
                   the
                   odours
                   of
                   things
                   better
                   in
                   the
                   Summer
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   Winter
                   .
                
                 In
                 
                   Cold
                   Weather
                   ,
                   odorous
                   Objects
                
                 do
                 more
                 weakly
                 affect
                 our
                 Organ
                 of
                 Smelling
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 Winter
                 time
                 the
                 pores
                 are
                 obstructed
                 and
                 contracted
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 their
                 odorous
                 Steams
                 do
                 not
                 then
                 break
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Bodies
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 belong
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 thicker
                 and
                 more
                 gross
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   odorous
                   Steams
                
                 are
                 less
                 able
                 to
                 penetrate
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Congealed
                   Bodies
                
                 shed
                 no
                 fragrancy
                 or
                 smell
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 obstruction
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 the
                 Steam
                 cannot
                 disperse
                 it self
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 nor
                 affect
                 the
                 olfactory
                 Organ
                 .
                 Whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Summer-time
                   ,
                   smells
                
                 are
                 much
                 better
                 and
                 strongly
                 perceived
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 intense
                 heat
                 doth
                 then
                 agitate
                 and
                 excite
                 the
                 particles
                 ,
                 and
                 sends
                 them
                 in
                 greater
                 abundance
                 to
                 the
                 Organ
                 .
                 We
                 observe
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 wind
                 is
                 for
                 or
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 either
                 
                   smell
                   odorous
                   Objects
                
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 smell
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 wind
                 comes
                 from
                 those
                 Objects
                 ,
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 them
                 doth
                 more
                 strongly
                 affect
                 the
                 Organ
                 ;
                 whereas
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 contrary
                 ,
                 it
                 carries
                 the
                 said
                 
                   odorous
                   Steams
                
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 perceive
                 no
                 Scent
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Dogs
                   exceed
                   Men
                   in
                   the
                   quickness
                   of
                   Smelling
                   .
                
                 Many
                 Beasts
                 excel
                 Men
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 only
                 exceed
                 Men
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 other
                 Beasts
                 in
                 this
                 regard
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 whereof
                 may
                 very
                 probably
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 their
                 Organ
                 of
                 Smelling
                 ,
                 as
                 abounding
                 with
                 very
                 fine
                 and
                 subtil
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 more
                 fitly
                 disposed
                 for
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 Odours
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 that
                 the
                 Olfactory
                 Organ
                 of
                 Dogs
                 is
                 drier
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 other
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 because
                 their
                 Snot
                 doth
                 not
                 flow
                 the
                 ordinary
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 through
                 some
                 Pores
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 distinctly
                 be
                 perceived
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 Noses
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 more
                 quick
                 Scenting
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 their
                 not
                 being
                 subject
                 to
                 those
                 gross
                 Fumes
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 Stomachs
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 feed
                 upon
                 such
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 Meat
                 ,
                 which
                 hinder
                 the
                 reception
                 or
                 perception
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   odorous
                
                 Steams
                 proceeding
                 from
                 Objects
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 too
                 much
                 conversant
                 in
                 Kitchins
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 too
                 much
                 fed
                 ,
                 do
                 by
                 degrees
                 lose
                 their
                 Sagacity
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 much
                 inferiour
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 kept
                 
                   shut
                   up
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 only
                 fed
                 with
                 Food
                 ,
                 proper
                 for
                 hunting
                 Dogs
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Why
                   the
                   Sense
                   of
                   Smelling
                   is
                   weaker
                   in
                   Men
                   than
                   in
                   Beasts
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 question
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 if
                 Men
                 lived
                 only
                 upon
                 vegetables
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 far
                 excell
                 others
                 in
                 this
                 Sense
                 ,
                 who
                 fare
                 more
                 deliciously
                 ,
                 and
                 pamper
                 themselves
                 with
                 Flesh
                 and
                 variety
                 of
                 Meats
                 .
                 Thus
                 Sir
                 
                   Kenelm
                   Digby
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 relates
                 this
                 story
                 of
                 one
                 John
                 of
                 Liege
                 ,
                 who
                 fleeing
                 into
                 the
                 Woods
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 some
                 Soldiers
                 ,
                 lived
                 there
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 feeding
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 on
                 
                   Wild
                   Apples
                   ,
                   Acorns
                
                 and
                 Roots
                 ;
                 who
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 catched
                 by
                 some
                 Country
                 People
                 ,
                 after
                 having
                 attained
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 he
                 declared
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Woods
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 by
                 his
                 smelling
                 find
                 out
                 his
                 Food
                 ,
                 and
                 distinguish
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 good
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 hurtful
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 he
                 was
                 aware
                 frequently
                 of
                 Hunters
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 oft
                 escaped
                 their
                 Hands
                 .
                 Which
                 Example
                 makes
                 it
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 quickness
                 of
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 is
                 spoiled
                 by
                 the
                 vapours
                 of
                 divers
                 and
                 dainty
                 Viands
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 chief
                 reason
                 why
                 Men
                 are
                 inferiour
                 to
                 Beasts
                 in
                 this
                 Sense
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Diet
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 simple
                 as
                 theirs
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Some
                   Animals
                   are
                   signal
                   for
                   their
                   quickness
                   of
                   Smelling
                   .
                
                 It
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 allowed
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Animals
                 do
                 exceed
                 Man
                 in
                 this
                 Sense
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 vivacity
                 of
                 their
                 Organs
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 
                   Ravens
                   ,
                   Vultures
                
                 and
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 their
                 Sagacity
                 pursue
                 their
                 Prey
                 ,
                 or
                 follow
                 the
                 footsteps
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Masters
                   :
                   Tigers
                
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 smelling
                 ,
                 follow
                 them
                 who
                 have
                 taken
                 away
                 their
                 
                   Whelps
                   :
                   Roughfooted
                   Pigeons
                
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 ,
                 fetch
                 back
                 their
                 Young
                 ,
                 tho'
                 carried
                 into
                 some
                 House
                 above
                 200
                 paces
                 distant
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 
                 contradiction
                 to
                 what
                 is
                 here
                 alledged
                 ,
                 that
                 Dogs
                 in
                 hunting
                 ,
                 are
                 sometimes
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 ,
                 beecause
                 this
                 only
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 distance
                 either
                 of
                 time
                 or
                 place
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Odour
                 is
                 diffused
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 odorous
                 Steams
                 are
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 or
                 being
                 mingled
                 with
                 other
                 Steams
                 produce
                 a
                 confusion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   How
                   some
                   odorous
                   Bodies
                   may
                   retain
                   their
                   Sent
                   for
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 
                   odorous
                   Bodies
                
                 by
                 continual
                 expiration
                 ,
                 become
                 flaggy
                 and
                 are
                 consumed
                 ;
                 because
                 their
                 substance
                 is
                 continually
                 wasted
                 and
                 dispersed
                 by
                 the
                 exhalations
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 them
                 ▪
                 Yet
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 inconceivable
                 subtilty
                 of
                 these
                 Fumes
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 very
                 pregnant
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Ambergris
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 a
                 continual
                 expiration
                 of
                 
                   odorous
                   Steams
                
                 for
                 several
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 doth
                 to
                 our
                 senses
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Bulk
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Fumes
                 do
                 by
                 a
                 continual
                 Circulation
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 source
                 again
                 :
                 Much
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 in
                 our
                 
                   Institution
                   of
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Striate
                   Matter
                
                 moves
                 circucularly
                 about
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 Hypothesis
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 
                   odorous
                   Body
                
                 may
                 continually
                 shed
                 its
                 exhalations
                 without
                 losing
                 ought
                 of
                 its
                 substance
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Of
                 Sound
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Liquid
                   Bodies
                   when
                   dasht
                   together
                   ,
                   make
                   a
                   noise
                   .
                
                 SOund
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 proceed
                 from
                 hard
                 and
                 
                   solid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 from
                 fluid
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 pliablness
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 do
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 struck
                 ,
                 conveys
                 a
                 Sound
                 to
                 our
                 Ears
                 ;
                 the
                 Waves
                 when
                 they
                 dash
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 cause
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 Waters
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 run
                 through
                 a
                 plain
                 Channel
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 interrupted
                 with
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Stones
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 different
                 impression
                 upon
                 the
                 Nerves
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 other
                 
                   liquid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 beating
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 become
                 divided
                 into
                 innumerable
                 small
                 particles
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 most
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 dashing
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 produce
                 a
                 Sound
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Sound
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 trembling
                 and
                 waving
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 
                   throwing
                   of
                   a
                   Stone
                
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 many
                 Circles
                 are
                 formed
                 ,
                 which
                 uniformly
                 extend
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Shoar
                 or
                 Banks
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 the
                 Sound
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 struck
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 reciprocal
                 vibrations
                 propagated
                 through
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   a
                   Sound
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   dispersed
                   round
                   .
                
                 Which
                 will
                 more
                 clearly
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Figure
                 .
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 supposed
                 a
                 String
                 that
                 is
                 struck
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 conceived
                 as
                 a
                 Cylinder
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 semisection
                 will
                 make
                 an
                 
                   half
                   Circle
                
                 ,
                 MBR
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 whilst
                 it
                 restores
                 it self
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 its
                 points
                 are
                 moved
                 with
                 a
                 strait
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 
                   parallel
                   Lines
                
                 ,
                 as
                 AB
                 ,
                 PC
                 ,
                 OD
                 ,
                 NE
                 ,
                 MF
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 then
                 suppose
                 in
                 the
                 several
                 points
                 of
                 this
                 Section
                 some
                 particles
                 of
                 pure
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 or
                 small
                 
                 round
                 Bodies
                 L
                 ,
                 K
                 ,
                 I
                 ,
                 H
                 ,
                 G
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 touch
                 the
                 Section
                 in
                 the
                 points
                 BCDEF
                 :
                 Now
                 if
                 right
                 Lines
                 be
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 A
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 foresaid
                 points
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 terminate
                 in
                 the
                 Centers
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 one
                 Globe
                 fall
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 move
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 a
                 Line
                 joining
                 the
                 Centers
                 of
                 both
                 together
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Arc
                 MB
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Section
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 ,
                 diffuseth
                 that
                 most
                 light
                 matter
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Angle
                 MAB
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 Arc
                 BR
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Angle
                 BAR.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   the
                   Breath
                   that
                   is
                   sent
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   Lungs
                   is
                   not
                   heard
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 observe
                 that
                 our
                 Breath
                 ,
                 when
                 gently
                 sent
                 forth
                 from
                 our
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 heard
                 ,
                 nor
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 easily
                 blown
                 through
                 a
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 frequent
                 wavings
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 VVind-Pipe
                 and
                 the
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 convey
                 the
                 stroaks
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Organ
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 a
                 Hammer
                 gently
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Anvil
                 ,
                 doth
                 produce
                 no
                 sound
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 beaten
                 back
                 or
                 undulated
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 produce
                 that
                 frequency
                 of
                 motion
                 that
                 may
                 reach
                 the
                 Ear.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   Musical
                   Instruments
                   are
                   commonly
                   hollow
                   .
                
                 
                   Musical
                   Instruments
                
                 are
                 commonly
                 made
                 hollow
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 approach
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Sphaerical
                   Figure
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 passing
                 and
                 repassing
                 percussions
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 are
                 multiplied
                 in
                 a
                 Hollow
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 the
                 longer
                 detain
                 and
                 please
                 the
                 Ear.
                 For
                 in
                 
                   hollow
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 outward
                 Air
                 is
                 agitated
                 by
                 frequent
                 concussions
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Internal
                 .
                 The
                 depth
                 also
                 of
                 
                   Musical
                   Instruments
                
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 Sounds
                 are
                 the
                 better
                 mingled
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 part
                 being
                 agitated
                 ,
                 doth
                 more
                 easily
                 make
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 Motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   make
                   of
                   the
                   Instrument
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Place
                   ,
                   do
                   conduce
                   to
                   the
                   variety
                   of
                   Sounds
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Hawk-bells
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 slit
                 and
                 holes
                 they
                 have
                 on
                 their
                 sides
                 ,
                 do
                 yield
                 a
                 greater
                 Sound
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Air
                 we
                 strike
                 upon
                 any
                 
                   Brass
                   Vessel
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Sound
                 of
                 the
                 Bell
                 being
                 pent
                 up
                 within
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 break
                 forth
                 whole
                 and
                 strong
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 Musick
                 within
                 doors
                 in
                 
                   cold
                   weather
                
                 is
                 more
                 agreeable
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 Strings
                 or
                 VVood
                 of
                 the
                 Instruments
                 are
                 more
                 wrinkled
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 more
                 hollow
                 and
                 porous
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sound
                 of
                 
                   Musical
                   Instruments
                
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 distinct
                 in
                 Chambers
                 that
                 are
                 hung
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 VVainscotted
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sound
                 doth
                 more
                 briskly
                 rebound
                 from
                 a
                 smooth
                 and
                 hard
                 body
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 soft
                 and
                 yielding
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 all
                 soft
                 Bodies
                 are
                 less
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 Sounds
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 easily
                 transmit
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sound
                 of
                 
                   hot
                   Iron
                
                 is
                 more
                 dull
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 cold
                 ,
                 even
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 soft
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 do
                 yield
                 more
                 frequent
                 vibrations
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Reason
                   that
                   a
                   Deaf
                   Man
                   can
                   perceive
                   the
                   Sound
                   of
                   a
                   Lute
                   ,
                   whilst
                   he
                   holds
                   his
                   Teeth
                   upon
                   the
                   Neck
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 A
                 person
                 that
                 is
                 Deaf
                 may
                 perceive
                 the
                 Sound
                 of
                 a
                 Lute
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 holds
                 the
                 Neck
                 of
                 it
                 between
                 his
                 Teeth
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 have
                 conceived
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 some
                 conveyances
                 ,
                 reaching
                 from
                 the
                 Mouth
                 to
                 the
                 Ears
                 ,
                 which
                 carry
                 the
                 Sound
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 impress
                 the
                 same
                 affection
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 transmitted
                 by
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Hearing
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 when
                 we
                 hold
                 our
                 Mouth
                 open
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 why
                 might
                 not
                 sounds
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 the
                 touch
                 of
                 the
                 Forehead
                 or
                 Nose
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 from
                 these
                 parts
                 there
                 be
                 passages
                 to
                 the
                 Ears
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 equal
                 communication
                 between
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   2.
                   
                   Chap.
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   G
                   Freman
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   grating
                   ,
                   skreaking
                   Noise
                   is
                   very
                   offensive
                   to
                   the
                   Ears
                   .
                
                 But
                 of
                 all
                 Sounds
                 ,
                 none
                 are
                 more
                 ungrateful
                 to
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 intolerable
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 skreaking
                 Noise
                 of
                 a
                 Saw
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 filing
                 of
                 Iron
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   particles
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 which
                 strike
                 against
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 do
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 irregular
                 figure
                 ,
                 too
                 violently
                 vellicate
                 the
                 fibres
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Auditory
                   Nerves
                
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 break
                 actually
                 ,
                 whence
                 that
                 troublesom
                 and
                 painful
                 Sensation
                 doth
                 arise
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 also
                 ,
                 tho'
                 in
                 a
                 less
                 degree
                 ,
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 false
                 Tones
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 extreamly
                 offensive
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Musical
                   Ear.
                
                 And
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Sounds
                 the
                 Teeth
                 are
                 sometimes
                 set
                 on
                 edge
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 this
                 inordinate
                 undulation
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Nervous
                   fibres
                
                 which
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 the
                 Teeth
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 loosed
                 and
                 separated
                 from
                 their
                 former
                 stability
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Reason
                   why
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   two
                   Unison
                   Strings
                   are
                   struck
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   trembles
                   .
                
                 If
                 2
                 Lutes
                 or
                 Citterns
                 ,
                 whose
                 strings
                 are
                 made
                 Unison
                 ,
                 are
                 placed
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 strings
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 are
                 smartly
                 struck
                 ,
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 tremble
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 strongly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 shake
                 off
                 a
                 bit
                 of
                 Paper
                 laid
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 string
                 being
                 struck
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 Vibrations
                 ,
                 shakes
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 lighting
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Unison
                   strings
                
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 doth
                 shake
                 it
                 likewise
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 more
                 especially
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 said
                 strings
                 be
                 consonant
                 in
                 an
                 Eighth
                 or
                 Fifth
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 their
                 Vibrations
                 will
                 be
                 less
                 confused
                 ,
                 and
                 agree
                 in
                 their
                 certain
                 and
                 frequent
                 Intervals
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 an
                 Eighth
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Vibrations
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 lax
                 and
                 longer
                 Chord
                 or
                 String
                 ,
                 agree
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Second
                   ,
                   Fourth
                
                 and
                 Fifth
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 stretched
                 and
                 shorter
                 Chord
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 Fifth
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Third
                   ,
                   Sixth
                
                 and
                 Ninth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 this
                 
                   Trembling
                   motion
                
                 never
                 follows
                 where
                 two
                 Strings
                 are
                 differently
                 tuned
                 :
                 Whereas
                 Concords
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 excite
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 others
                 also
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 their
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 so
                 assist
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 mutually
                 to
                 impart
                 the
                 same
                 Affections
                 .
                 As
                 may
                 be
                 experienced
                 in
                 any
                 
                   Musical
                   Instrument
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Whether
                   there
                   be
                   such
                   a
                   thing
                   as
                   white
                   Gunpowder
                   ,
                   whereby
                   Guns
                   may
                   be
                   discharged
                   without
                   Noise
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 Report
                 amongst
                 the
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   White
                   Gunpowder
                
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 Guns
                 may
                 be
                 discharged
                 without
                 giving
                 any
                 Report
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 ,
                 tho'
                 very
                 confidently
                 asserted
                 ,
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 meer
                 figment
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 the
                 pent
                 up
                 Air
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 without
                 making
                 a
                 Noise
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 force
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 drive
                 a
                 Bullet
                 with
                 as
                 great
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Flame
                 breaks
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Gunpowder
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 strike
                 the
                 Air
                 with
                 a
                 like
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 produce
                 an
                 answerable
                 Sound
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   Men
                   and
                   Birds
                   only
                   can
                   give
                   forth
                   Musical
                   Sounds
                   .
                
                 Of
                 all
                 
                   Animals
                   ,
                   Men
                
                 and
                 Birds
                 only
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 
                   Musical
                   Sounds
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 must
                 be
                 fetch'd
                 from
                 the
                 structure
                 of
                 the
                 Throat
                 and
                 Wind-pipe
                 ,
                 the
                 Rings
                 whereof
                 in
                 Men
                 and
                 Birds
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 contracted
                 and
                 extended
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 recurring
                 Nerve
                 in
                 the
                 Wind-pipe
                 ,
                 which
                 turning
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 its
                 Branches
                 move
                 the
                 Rings
                 of
                 it
                 downwards
                 ;
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 terminated
                 in
                 the
                 Nerve
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Plexus
                   Ganglioformis
                
                 ,
                 it
                 moves
                 the
                 folds
                 of
                 the
                 Wind-pipe
                 upwards
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 whilst
                 the
                 Rings
                 of
                 the
                 Wind-pipe
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 recurrent
                 Nerve
                 ,
                 are
                 moved
                 downwards
                 ,
                 it
                 causeth
                 a
                 deep
                 or
                 
                   bass
                   Tone
                
                 ;
                 which
                 becomes
                 more
                 high
                 and
                 shrill
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 Rings
                 are
                 raised
                 higher
                 by
                 the
                 Branches
                 of
                 the
                 6
                 
                   th
                   pair
                
                 of
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 disseminated
                 in
                 the
                 Wind-pipe
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Wine-pipe
                 being
                 strained
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 doth
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 break
                 the
                 Sound
                 that
                 passeth
                 through
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Smoak
                   of
                   a
                   Candle
                   ,
                   is
                   agitated
                   by
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Strings
                   of
                   a
                   Musical
                   Instrument
                   .
                
                 If
                 a
                 Lute
                 be
                 play'd
                 upon
                 near
                 a
                 Smoaking-Candle
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Strings
                 will
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Smoak
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 trembling
                 Vibrations
                 of
                 the
                 Strings
                 do
                 move
                 the
                 fluctuating
                 Air
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 reiterated
                 onsets
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 Flame
                 (
                 which
                 of
                 it self
                 is
                 very
                 moveable
                 )
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 shaken
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 conform
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Strings
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Ray
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 let
                 in
                 into
                 a
                 
                   dark
                   Room
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Musical
                   Instrument
                
                 be
                 plaid
                 upon
                 near
                 the
                 said
                 Ray
                 or
                 Sun-beam
                 ,
                 the
                 Motes
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 will
                 be
                 seen
                 to
                 leap
                 and
                 skip
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 to
                 dance
                 to
                 the
                 Musick
                 of
                 the
                 Instrument
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 smooth
                 and
                 even
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 upon
                 the
                 Noise
                 of
                 
                   stringed
                   Instruments
                
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 become
                 ruffled
                 and
                 curled
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 2
                 Glasses
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 if
                 we
                 put
                 water
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 1
                 or
                 2
                 Fingers
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 Unison
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 in
                 drawing
                 our
                 Finger
                 round
                 the
                 Edge
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 )
                 for
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 fix
                 a
                 Crooked-Pin
                 upon
                 the
                 Brim
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Glasses
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 it
                 move
                 and
                 skip
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 press
                 the
                 Brim
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Glass
                 with
                 our
                 Fingers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Tones
                   ,
                   or
                   Musical
                   Sounds
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   proper
                   to
                   cause
                   sleep
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   other
                   Natural
                   sounds
                   .
                
                 
                   Musical
                   Sounds
                
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 conducive
                 to
                 provoke
                 Sleep
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Humming
                 of
                 Bees
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Noise
                   of
                   the
                   Wind
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Murmur
                   of
                   Running-water
                
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 equal
                 and
                 smooth
                 Tone
                 of
                 Reading
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Sound
                 is
                 diffused
                 from
                 the
                 Sonorous
                 Body
                 to
                 the
                 Drum
                 of
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Acoustick
                   Nerve
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Arteries
                   ,
                   Veins
                
                 and
                 Guts
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 the
                 Spirits
                 must
                 be
                 moved
                 also
                 :
                 And
                 because
                 
                   Musical
                   Sounds
                
                 are
                 not
                 carried
                 with
                 an
                 Equal
                 Course
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 pass
                 by
                 the
                 Ears
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 affect
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Hearing
                 more
                 than
                 other
                 Sounds
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 awake
                 the
                 Attention
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 provoking
                 of
                 Sleep
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Musick
                   corrupts
                   Manners
                   .
                
                 Long
                 Experience
                 hath
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 soft
                 and
                 Effeminate
                 strains
                 of
                 Musick
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 proper
                 to
                 corrupt
                 the
                 Manners
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 Whereas
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 the
                 Sound
                 of
                 
                   Cornet
                   ,
                   Trumpets
                
                 and
                 Drums
                 ,
                 do
                 fill
                 Men
                 with
                 a
                 Couragious
                 and
                 
                   War
                   like
                   Spirit
                
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 
                   Human
                   Affections
                
                 are
                 nothing
                 but
                 Sensations
                 ,
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 wonder
                 that
                 the
                 Sound
                 arriving
                 at
                 those
                 Vessels
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Passions
                 are
                 generated
                 ,
                 should
                 produce
                 various
                 Passions
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Manners
                 of
                 Men
                 commonly
                 follow
                 their
                 Passions
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 Sounds
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 ,
                 either
                 for
                 the
                 corrupting
                 or
                 correcting
                 of
                 Mens
                 Manners
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 PLATO
                 was
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 soft
                 Tunes
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 banished
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 well-governed
                 City
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Lacedaemonians
                 assign'd
                 a
                 great
                 Punishment
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 used
                 any
                 soft
                 or
                 effeminate
                 kind
                 of
                 Musick
                 ;
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 Law
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 play
                 upon
                 a
                 Harp
                 that
                 had
                 above
                 7
                 strings
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Why
                   upon
                   the
                   stopping
                   of
                   our
                   Ear
                   ,
                   we
                   hear
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   humming
                   Noise
                   .
                
                 When
                 we
                 stop
                 our
                 Ear
                 with
                 our
                 Finger
                 ,
                 we
                 suddenly
                 hear
                 a
                 buzzing
                 kind
                 of
                 Noise
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 owned
                 by
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Steam
                 or
                 Vapour
                 ,
                 doth
                 proceed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Hollowwinding
                 of
                 the
                 Ear
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Ear
                 is
                 stopt
                 ,
                 this
                 pent
                 up
                 Steam
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 seeking
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 ,
                 do
                 beat
                 and
                 distend
                 the
                 Drum
                 of
                 the
                 Ear
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 Motion
                 ,
                 an
                 Affection
                 is
                 produced
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 Buzzing
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 frequently
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ears
                 ,
                 tho'
                 not
                 stopt
                 by
                 our
                 Finger
                 ,
                 are
                 fill'd
                 with
                 this
                 
                   Buzzing
                   Noise
                
                 ,
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 blast
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 thin
                 Steam
                 or
                 Vapour
                 breaking
                 forth
                 from
                 some
                 little
                 Artery
                 or
                 Vein
                 ,
                 which
                 striking
                 against
                 the
                 Drum
                 of
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 affects
                 it
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 Bell.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Sound
                   more
                   easily
                   passeth
                   through
                   a
                   Beam
                   of
                   Wood
                   ,
                   than
                   through
                   the
                   Air.
                   
                
                 A
                 Sound
                 is
                 more
                 easily
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 a
                 Beam
                 ,
                 struck
                 at
                 one
                 end
                 ,
                 than
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 only
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Beam
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 the
                 motion
                 is
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 Continuity
                 of
                 Parts
                 in
                 the
                 Beam
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Ai●
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 move
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Beam
                 A
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 other
                 B
                 is
                 moved
                 also
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 push
                 the
                 Air
                 at
                 C
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 at
                 least
                 move
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 D
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 can
                 move
                 E
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 give
                 way
                 like
                 a
                 Sponge
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 it
                 takes
                 up
                 
                 some
                 time
                 in
                 passing
                 from
                 C
                 to
                 D
                 ,
                 it
                 loseth
                 also
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 Force
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sound
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 is
                 both
                 sooner
                 and
                 more
                 strongly
                 heard
                 at
                 the
                 Point
                 D
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 the
                 Point
                 E.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Why
                   Sounds
                   are
                   more
                   clearly
                   and
                   distinctly
                   heard
                   near
                   the
                   Banks
                   of
                   Rivers
                   .
                
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 sounds
                 of
                 
                   Great
                   Guns
                
                 and
                 Bells
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 distinctly
                 perceived
                 along
                 the
                 Banks
                 of
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 universally
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 and
                 every
                 sound
                 is
                 both
                 sooner
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 ,
                 communicated
                 by
                 water
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 being
                 more
                 close
                 and
                 stiff
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 when
                 once
                 put
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 do
                 communicate
                 their
                 Force
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 moreover
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 the
                 smooth
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 
                   water
                   ▪
                
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 break
                 or
                 turn
                 aside
                 the
                 sound
                 .
                 Thus
                 by
                 laying
                 our
                 Ear
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 perceive
                 the
                 trampling
                 of
                 Horses
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 a
                 Drum
                 be
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ear
                 laid
                 to
                 the
                 upper
                 Skin
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Noise
                 of
                 the
                 marching
                 of
                 Horses
                 can
                 be
                 perceived
                 at
                 some
                 Miles
                 distance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Voice
                   of
                   one
                   man
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   diffused
                   to
                   the
                   Ears
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   .
                
                 The
                 Voice
                 of
                 a
                 Preacher
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 Actor
                 upon
                 a
                 Stage
                 ,
                 reacheth
                 the
                 Ears
                 of
                 some
                 Thousands
                 of
                 his
                 Hearers
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 whole
                 Voice
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 Ears
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 hear
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Voice
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 comes
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 is
                 broken
                 into
                 many
                 parcels
                 all
                 like
                 the
                 whole
                 ;
                 much
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 when
                 Fullers
                 spout
                 out
                 water
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Mouths
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 dispersed
                 into
                 innumerable
                 drops
                 ,
                 and
                 fills
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 space
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Speaker
                 an
                 entire
                 Voice
                 doth
                 indeed
                 proceed
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 afterwards
                 divided
                 into
                 innumerable
                 Voices
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 two
                 Auditors
                 receive
                 the
                 same
                 Voice
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 these
                 divided
                 
                   partial
                   Voices
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 entire
                 or
                 total
                 Voice
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 drink
                 the
                 same
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 who
                 drink
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Fountain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Sounds
                   are
                   diffused
                   along
                   some
                   certain
                   Tract
                   or
                   Currents
                   ,
                   more
                   than
                   others
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 Experience
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Atmosphere
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sonorous
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 is
                 moved
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 proportionate
                 Circumference
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 said
                 fluctuation
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 equally
                 diffused
                 through
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sound
                 seems
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 along
                 some
                 certain
                 Tracts
                 or
                 Currents
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Words
                 of
                 a
                 Preacher
                 or
                 Oratour
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 move
                 the
                 whole
                 Atmosphere
                 of
                 the
                 Auditory
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 agitates
                 that
                 Tract
                 most
                 which
                 his
                 Mouth
                 more
                 directly
                 answers
                 to
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Auditors
                 do
                 also
                 more
                 distinctly
                 hear
                 his
                 Voice
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 more
                 remote
                 from
                 that
                 Tract
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 only
                 hear
                 the
                 
                   hissing
                   Noise
                
                 of
                 a
                 Bullet
                 ,
                 discharg'd
                 from
                 a
                 Musquet
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Line
                 described
                 by
                 the
                 Bullet
                 ,
                 whilst
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 perceive
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   Sounds
                   are
                   equally
                   diffused
                   .
                
                 Sounds
                 that
                 are
                 excited
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 Loud
                 or
                 Low
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 equal
                 time
                 conveighed
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 heard
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 being
                 a
                 
                   Continuous
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 when
                 struck
                 ,
                 is
                 formed
                 into
                 Orbs
                 or
                 Circles
                 :
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 still-water
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Stone
                 is
                 cast
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 becomes
                 waved
                 into
                 Circles
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Circles
                 ,
                 at
                 an
                 Equal
                 distance
                 ,
                 spread
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 Banks
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 caused
                 by
                 a
                 little
                 or
                 great
                 Stone
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 doth
                 the
                 sound
                 ,
                 at
                 an
                 equal
                 distance
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 great
                 Gun
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Musquet
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   Whence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   a
                   double
                   Sound
                   is
                   perceived
                   from
                   the
                   striking
                   of
                   one
                   String
                   .
                
                 It
                 sometimes
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 2
                 Sounds
                 are
                 heard
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 only
                 string
                 is
                 struck
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 proceeds
                 from
                 some
                 defect
                 in
                 the
                 string
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 false
                 and
                 uneven
                 do
                 admit
                 2
                 several
                 kind
                 of
                 shakings
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 gives
                 the
                 deeper
                 sound
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 string
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 affords
                 a
                 more
                 shrill
                 sound
                 ,
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 unevenness
                 of
                 the
                 string
                 .
                 Suppose
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 string
                 A
                 B
                 is
                 struck
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 it
                 passeth
                 and
                 repasseth
                 from
                 1
                 to
                 6
                 ,
                 to
                 produce
                 its
                 
                   Natural
                   sound
                
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 Unevenness
                 
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 produce
                 another
                 shaking
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 hath
                 moved
                 from
                 1
                 to
                 2
                 ,
                 it
                 runs
                 back
                 to
                 3
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 towards
                 4
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 4
                 to
                 5
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 to
                 6
                 ,
                 which
                 produceth
                 a
                 sound
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 a
                 Twelfth
                 more
                 shrill
                 than
                 the
                 
                 former
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 second
                 shaking
                 be
                 only
                 double
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 yield
                 an
                 Eighth
                 ;
                 if
                 Quadruple
                 ,
                 a
                 Fifth
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 Quintuple
                 ,
                 a
                 Seventeenth
                 more
                 than
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   Why
                   we
                   see
                   the
                   Lightning
                   before
                   we
                   hear
                   the
                   Thunder
                   .
                
                 A
                 Sound
                 takes
                 more
                 time
                 to
                 arrive
                 at
                 our
                 Ears
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Light
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 we
                 perceive
                 the
                 Lightning
                 before
                 we
                 hear
                 the
                 Thunder
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Ax
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 hews
                 Timber
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 some
                 considerable
                 distance
                 ,
                 lifted
                 up
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 second
                 stroke
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 hear
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 whereof
                 is
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 altho'
                 it
                 consist
                 of
                 
                   subtil
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 divided
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 yet
                 being
                 withal
                 Branchy
                 and
                 flexible
                 ,
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 are
                 not
                 presently
                 moved
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 instance
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 degrees
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 one
                 part
                 being
                 agitated
                 ,
                 pusheth
                 on
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 ;
                 like
                 the
                 
                   Circles
                   in
                   the
                   Water
                
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 spread
                 themselves
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 proceed
                 in
                 a
                 continual
                 order
                 till
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Banks
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 cease
                 upon
                 the
                 failing
                 of
                 the
                 force
                 ,
                 which
                 caused
                 them
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 But
                 Light
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 swiftly
                 conveighed
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 caused
                 by
                 inflexible
                 and
                 solid
                 Globuli
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 
                   solid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 prest
                 upon
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 pression
                 is
                 felt
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 a
                 Sound
                 is
                 sooner
                 conveighed
                 through
                 a
                 whole
                 Beam
                 ,
                 than
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Beam
                 are
                 more
                 closely
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 flexible
                 ,
                 and
                 easily
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   Strings
                   of
                   an
                   unequal
                   length
                   ,
                   yield
                   a
                   different
                   sound
                   .
                
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 2
                 Strings
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 thickness
                 ,
                 and
                 wound-up
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 height
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 longer
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 shorter
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 will
                 yeild
                 the
                 shrillest
                 ,
                 or
                 most
                 treble
                 sound
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 longer
                 ,
                 the
                 deeper
                 sound
                 and
                 less
                 perceptible
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 Sound
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 more
                 frequent
                 ,
                 or
                 fewer
                 Vibrations
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 strings
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 a
                 
                   shorter
                   String
                
                 makes
                 more
                 wavings
                 ,
                 and
                 beats
                 the
                 Air
                 with
                 more
                 reiterated
                 stroaks
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 shriller
                 is
                 its
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sooner
                 it
                 conveighs
                 the
                 sound
                 to
                 the
                 Ear.
                 Because
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 a
                 deep
                 and
                 shrill
                 sound
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 more
                 swift
                 or
                 slow
                 motion
                 of
                 a
                 string
                 ,
                 as
                 ARISTOTLE
                 was
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 the
                 Vibrations
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 frequent
                 ,
                 produce
                 a
                 treble
                 or
                 shrill
                 sound
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 fewer
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 a
                 deep
                 or
                 bass
                 sound
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 may
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 lesser
                 of
                 2
                 strings
                 that
                 are
                 wound-up
                 alike
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 different
                 length
                 ,
                 makes
                 its
                 Vibrations
                 more
                 swiftly
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 tho'
                 both
                 the
                 strings
                 make
                 their
                 Excursions
                 with
                 an
                 Equal
                 motion
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 Space
                 and
                 Time
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 the
                 lesser
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 motion
                 of
                 Contraction
                 ,
                 runs
                 through
                 a
                 less
                 space
                 than
                 the
                 longer
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 less
                 Space
                 is
                 sooner
                 run
                 through
                 with
                 an
                 Equal
                 motion
                 than
                 a
                 Greater
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 that
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Lesser
                 Cord
                 be
                 swifter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Why
                   the
                   Sound
                   ceaseth
                   upon
                   touching
                   the
                   Strings
                   with
                   ones
                   Finger
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 lay
                 your
                 Finger
                 upon
                 a
                 String
                 presently
                 after
                 you
                 have
                 struck
                 it
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 have
                 made
                 many
                 of
                 its
                 Vibrations
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 indeed
                 hear
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 Noise
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 distinguish
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 shrill
                 or
                 deep
                 ,
                 because
                 your
                 Finger
                 hinders
                 the
                 Vibrations
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 suffer
                 the
                 string
                 by
                 its
                 pression
                 to
                 dilate
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 drive
                 it
                 away
                 by
                 a
                 successive
                 beating
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 slow
                 and
                 soft
                 blast
                 ,
                 blown
                 into
                 a
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 produceth
                 no
                 sound
                 ,
                 nor
                 that
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 Lungs
                 is
                 breathed
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ;
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 rebounding
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 a
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 Wind-pipe
                 or
                 Mouth
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 ,
                 which
                 bounding
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 a
                 sound
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 as
                 their
                 Repetitions
                 are
                 more
                 swift
                 or
                 slow
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 produce
                 either
                 a
                 shrill
                 or
                 
                   deep
                   sound
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Eccho
                   repeats
                   the
                   same
                   Voice
                   several
                   times
                   .
                
                 An
                 Eccho
                 doth
                 frequently
                 repeat
                 the
                 same
                 Voice
                 ,
                 and
                 renders
                 the
                 same
                 sound
                 at
                 distinct
                 Intervals
                 .
                 So
                 CLAUDIAN
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 rendred
                 the
                 Voice
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 7
                 times
                 :
                 And
                 GASSENDUS
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 Experienced
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Chapel
                 of
                 Charenton
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 about
                 3
                 or
                 4
                 Miles
                 distant
                 from
                 Paris
                 ,
                 one
                 Syllable
                 pronounced
                 at
                 either
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 repeated
                 17
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 as
                 many
                 times
                 repeated
                 from
                 both
                 Sides
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Reflection
                 of
                 the
                 Sound
                 from
                 some
                 interposed
                 let
                 or
                 hindrance
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 innumerable
                 Rays
                 are
                 conveighed
                 from
                 the
                 visible
                 Object
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 way
                 round
                 ;
                 so
                 besides
                 the
                 Voice
                 which
                 is
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 innumerable
                 other
                 sounds
                 are
                 dispersed
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 meeting
                 with
                 hard
                 and
                 concave
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 are
                 dispersed
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 same
                 Voice
                 to
                 rebound
                 several
                 times
                 .
                 For
                 Sound
                 is
                 not
                 conveighed
                 like
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 moment
                 ,
                 but
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 propagate
                 it self
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 the
                 former
                 sound
                 becomes
                 extinct
                 ,
                 or
                 vanisheth
                 in
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Air
                 ,
                 another
                 is
                 generated
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 farther
                 off
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 reflected
                 from
                 solid
                 and
                 tolerably
                 smooth
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 doth
                 frequently
                 beat
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 nearer
                 the
                 Ear.
                 A
                 Sound
                 therefore
                 is
                 oftentimes
                 repeated
                 by
                 the
                 Eccho
                 in
                 the
                 Chapel
                 at
                 Charenton
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 place
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 nearer
                 places
                 do
                 first
                 repeat
                 the
                 Voices
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 distant
                 afterwards
                 .
                 It
                 conduceth
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 an
                 Eccho
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bodies
                 which
                 reflect
                 the
                 Sound
                 be
                 opposite
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 back
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 turns
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Chapel
                 at
                 Charenton
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 the
                 Monastery
                 of
                 the
                 Carmelites
                 was
                 built
                 there
                 :
                 For
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 double
                 Row
                 of
                 Pillars
                 ,
                 between
                 which
                 the
                 uttered
                 Voice
                 was
                 rebounded
                 ;
                 much
                 like
                 a
                 Ball
                 ,
                 which
                 lighting
                 against
                 one
                 Wall
                 ,
                 rebounds
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXV
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Eccho
                   is
                   heard
                   only
                   in
                   one
                   part
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 the
                 Eccho
                 be
                 a
                 Sound
                 which
                 is
                 every
                 way
                 circularly
                 extended
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 it
                 only
                 be
                 heard
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 can
                 only
                 be
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Reflexion
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Circles
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 farthest
                 extended
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 where
                 the
                 said
                 Reflexion
                 is
                 made
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Stone
                 is
                 cast
                 into
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 the
                 Circles
                 which
                 are
                 there
                 formed
                 ;
                 are
                 further
                 extended
                 towards
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Stone
                 was
                 cast
                 in
                 ,
                 than
                 towards
                 the
                 opposite
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVI
                   .
                   A
                   reflected
                   Sound
                   is
                   of
                   longer
                   continuance
                   ,
                   than
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   reflected
                   .
                
                 A
                 Sound
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 frequently
                 rebounded
                 ,
                 is
                 preserved
                 or
                 continued
                 a
                 longer
                 time
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 without
                 repercussion
                 is
                 propagated
                 in
                 a
                 Right
                 line
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 several
                 Bodies
                 and
                 Cavities
                 against
                 which
                 the
                 Repercussion
                 is
                 
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 sound
                 is
                 strengthned
                 and
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 longer
                 a
                 vanishing
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 only
                 extended
                 in
                 a
                 Strait
                 line
                 ,
                 without
                 repercussion
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 Observations
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Village
                 of
                 Simonetta
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 mile
                 distant
                 from
                 Milan
                 ,
                 the
                 Voice
                 is
                 often
                 repeated
                 30
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 its
                 passings
                 and
                 repassings
                 ,
                 it
                 runs
                 through
                 156
                 Paces
                 and
                 upwards
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Voice
                 being
                 separated
                 32
                 times
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 altogether
                 extingu●●ht
                 ,
                 must
                 run
                 through
                 5002
                 Paces
                 and
                 upward
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 gathered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sound
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 greatly
                 increased
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Concamerations
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 enabled
                 to
                 continue
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 continual
                 direct
                 Motion
                 ,
                 a
                 sound
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 reach
                 5
                 Miles
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 sound
                 25
                 
                   Horary
                   minutes
                
                 must
                 be
                 spent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVII
                   .
                   A
                   Sound
                   is
                   hindred
                   by
                   the
                   Interposition
                   of
                   a
                   solid
                   Body
                   .
                
                 When
                 a
                 Man
                 speaks
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 a
                 thick
                 
                   Glass
                   Window
                
                 being
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 his
                 Voice
                 will
                 scarcely
                 be
                 heard
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 only
                 a
                 
                   Paper
                   Window
                
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Voice
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 enough
                 discerned
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 sound
                 is
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 because
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 Air
                 can
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Hearing
                 cannot
                 be
                 affected
                 thereby
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Intervening
                 Glass
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 firm
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 shaken
                 by
                 the
                 sound
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Air
                 easily
                 passeth
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 Paper
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 stretched
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 shaken
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 pores
                 are
                 made
                 more
                 lax
                 and
                 open
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVIII
                   .
                   A
                   Bell
                   when
                   struck
                   on
                   the
                   upper
                   part
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   yields
                   a
                   shriller
                   sound
                   ,
                   than
                   when
                   hit
                   lower
                   .
                
                 A
                 Bell
                 yields
                 a
                 more
                 shrill
                 sound
                 when
                 struck
                 on
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 hit
                 Lower
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 hollowness
                 conduceth
                 to
                 the
                 Deepness
                 of
                 a
                 sound
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 further
                 that
                 the
                 sound
                 is
                 propagated
                 the
                 more
                 Bass
                 or
                 deep
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 lower
                 Holes
                 of
                 a
                 Recorder
                 afford
                 a
                 deeper
                 sound
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 slower
                 the
                 beating
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 deeper
                 is
                 the
                 sound
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 water
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Glass
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 press
                 our
                 Finger
                 round
                 the
                 Edge
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 shrill
                 the
                 sound
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 Vibration
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 the
                 swifter
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 less
                 water
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 deep
                 the
                 sound
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIX
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   Glass
                   may
                   be
                   broken
                   by
                   a
                   Voice
                   or
                   sound
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Drinking
                   Glass
                
                 may
                 be
                 broken
                 by
                 a
                 man's
                 Voice
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 repeated
                 Vibrations
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 solid
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 effecting
                 whereof
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 try
                 by
                 a
                 stroak
                 with
                 our
                 Finger
                 ,
                 what
                 Tone
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 do
                 yield
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 must
                 set
                 our
                 Voice
                 as
                 near
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Tone
                 ,
                 and
                 increase
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 come
                 beyond
                 a
                 Diapazon
                 or
                 Eighth
                 :
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 insensible
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 being
                 struck
                 with
                 iterated
                 stroaks
                 ,
                 become
                 agitated
                 by
                 a
                 tremulous
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 increaseth
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 struck
                 in
                 fit
                 places
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 augmentation
                 of
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 sound
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 leap
                 asunder
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 this
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 a
                 smooth
                 and
                 even
                 Glass
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 when
                 filipt
                 with
                 the
                 Finger
                 doth
                 not
                 sound
                 so
                 shrill
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 sings
                 ,
                 may
                 equal
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 go
                 beyond
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXX
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   Sound
                   can
                   sometimes
                   be
                   better
                   heard
                   by
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   a●
                   a
                   distance
                   ,
                   than
                   by
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   nearer
                   .
                
                 Sir
                 KENELM
                 DIGBY
                 relates
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Treatise
                   of
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 a
                 large
                 and
                 round
                 Tower
                 (
                 tho'
                 I
                 rather
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Elliptical
                   figure
                
                 )
                 which
                 were
                 so
                 Artificially
                 built
                 ,
                 that
                 2
                 men
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 opposite
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 Diameter
                 ,
                 might
                 easily
                 and
                 distinctly
                 talk
                 together
                 ,
                 whilst
                 those
                 that
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 perceive
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 spoken
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 fetched
                 from
                 the
                 Coition
                 or
                 meeting
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 sounds
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 dispersed
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Room
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Air
                 in
                 the
                 Room
                 is
                 shaken
                 by
                 the
                 uttered
                 Voice
                 ,
                 the
                 motions
                 thereof
                 being
                 diffused
                 through
                 that
                 large
                 Space
                 ,
                 are
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 Wall
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Elliptical
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 Reflexion
                 become
                 united
                 in
                 the
                 uttermost
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 that
                 lays
                 his
                 Ear
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 hear
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 speaks
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 ,
                 tho'
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 Low
                 Voice
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXI
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   Sound
                   becomes
                   increased
                   by
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   a
                   Pipe.
                   
                
                 Upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 contracted
                 in
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Cone
                   ,
                   sounds
                
                 may
                 be
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 further
                 off
                 ,
                 better
                 than
                 nearer
                 hand
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 sound
                 is
                 increased
                 proportionably
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Tube
                 is
                 contracted
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 sound
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 increased
                 in
                 its
                 passage
                 through
                 the
                 Pipe.
                 And
                 accordingly
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 Deaf
                 ,
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 Horn
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 end
                 is
                 wider
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 apply
                 to
                 their
                 Ear
                 ,
                 by
                 it
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 speaks
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 a
                 Prince
                 might
                 easily
                 hear
                 the
                 Voices
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 walk
                 in
                 his
                 Garden
                 ,
                 by
                 having
                 Pipes
                 conveyed
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 his
                 Closet
                 ,
                 the
                 widest
                 Mouths
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 set
                 outward
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 narrowest
                 inward
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXII
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   Sound
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   propagated
                   at
                   that
                   great
                   distance
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Stenterophonick
                     Tube
                  
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Stenterophonick
                   Tube
                
                 ,
                 sometime
                 since
                 Invented
                 by
                 Sir
                 SAMUEL
                 MORELAND
                 ,
                 which
                 carries
                 the
                 Voice
                 to
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 a
                 Mile
                 or
                 two
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 other
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 which
                 ALEXANDER
                 
                   the
                   Great
                
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 Orders
                 to
                 his
                 Army
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 Figure
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 an
                 Ancient
                 Manuscript
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vatican
                   Library
                
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 after
                 another
                 manner
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 streight
                 or
                 narrow
                 at
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 particles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Reflexion
                 ,
                 being
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 beaten
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 grows
                 wider
                 and
                 wider
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 augment
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 multiplication
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Reflexions
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 length
                 thereof
                 ;
                 yet
                 with
                 this
                 Circumstance
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bore
                 of
                 the
                 Pipe
                 might
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sound
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 increased
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Reflexions
                 would
                 become
                 so
                 weak
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 longer
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 cause
                 a
                 new
                 Reflexion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXIII
                   .
                   Why
                   bees
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   swarm
                   ,
                   are
                   recall'd
                   by
                   making
                   of
                   a
                   Noise
                   .
                
                 
                   Swarming
                   Bees
                
                 are
                 recalled
                 by
                 beating
                 upon
                 Frying-pans
                 and
                 Sithes
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 suppose
                 the
                 cause
                 hereof
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 Bees
                 are
                 delighted
                 with
                 these
                 Noises
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 thereby
                 allured
                 ,
                 do
                 all
                 unite
                 themselves
                 in
                 one
                 great
                 hanging
                 Bunch
                 or
                 Cluster
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 probable
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Bees
                 are
                 got
                 up
                 into
                 any
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 soever
                 the
                 said
                 Instruments
                 may
                 be
                 beaten
                 ,
                 this
                 will
                 not
                 bring
                 them
                 down
                 ,
                 or
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 flying
                 away
                 .
                 
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 true
                 Cause
                 hereof
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 being
                 much
                 shaken
                 ,
                 and
                 agitated
                 with
                 the
                 Sound
                 ,
                 the
                 Bees
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 unite
                 themselves
                 and
                 settle
                 in
                 a
                 heap
                 .
                 For
                 Bees
                 have
                 very
                 thin
                 VVings
                 ,
                 not
                 feathered
                 ones
                 like
                 Birds
                 ,
                 but
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 thin
                 Skin
                 ;
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 they
                 cannot
                 endure
                 this
                 concussion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 :
                 Which
                 probably
                 also
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 never
                 leave
                 their
                 Hives
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 VVind
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 Midnight
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 calm
                 and
                 hot
                 weather
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Of
                 Light.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Light
                   may
                   be
                   excited
                   without
                   a
                   Luminous
                   Body
                   .
                
                 UPON
                 the
                 rubbing
                 of
                 our
                 Eye
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 shut
                 ,
                 there
                 appears
                 a
                 round
                 spot
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 will
                 be
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 clearer
                 ,
                 the
                 nearer
                 the
                 rubbed
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 Argument
                 that
                 Light
                 doth
                 not
                 exist
                 without
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 sees
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 the
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 Luminous
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 Potentially
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 strike
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 the
                 Seer
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 living
                 Creatures
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 see
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 any
                 Light
                 properly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 Light
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 Bright
                 or
                 Luminous
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 perceives
                 it
                 ;
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 Pain
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 feels
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   the
                   Rays
                   of
                   ●ight
                   ,
                   by
                   passing
                   through
                   a
                   narrow
                   hole
                   ,
                   do
                   cross
                   each
                   other
                   .
                
                 The
                 Light
                 passing
                 through
                 a
                 small
                 hole
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Dark
                   Room
                
                 ,
                 enters
                 the
                 same
                 cross-wise
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Rays
                 flow
                 from
                 each
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Lucid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Right
                   Lines
                
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 because
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 hole
                 ,
                 is
                 bigger
                 than
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 the
                 Rays
                 should
                 pass
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 crossing
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Lucid
                   Body
                
                 is
                 represented
                 upside-down
                 ,
                 on
                 an
                 
                   Opake
                   Body
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Light
                   passing
                   through
                   the
                   holes
                   of
                   two
                   Walls
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   perceived
                   by
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Room
                   .
                
                 Let
                 a
                 hole
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 VValls
                 of
                 a
                 Room
                 of
                 that
                 bigness
                 as
                 may
                 admit
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 a
                 Torch
                 or
                 Candle
                 ;
                 and
                 just
                 over-against
                 the
                 said
                 hole
                 ,
                 let
                 another
                 more
                 large
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 opposit
                 VVall
                 ;
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 let
                 the
                 Flame
                 of
                 a
                 Candle
                 be
                 held
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 the
                 less
                 hole
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Rays
                 that
                 pass
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 admitted
                 by
                 the
                 opposit
                 hole
                 ,
                 and
                 pass
                 through
                 it
                 also
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 whole
                 Chamber
                 will
                 continue
                 dark
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 no
                 Rays
                 at
                 all
                 were
                 transmitted
                 through
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 Experiment
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 that
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 do
                 reach
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 nor
                 affect
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 must
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 vision
                 can
                 follow
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 in
                 a
                 clear
                 Night
                 lift
                 up
                 their
                 Eyes
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 perceive
                 all
                 spaces
                 above
                 the
                 Horizon
                 to
                 be
                 equally
                 covered
                 with
                 Darkness
                 ;
                 when
                 as
                 yet
                 those
                 immense
                 Spaces
                 ,
                 except
                 only
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 is
                 vail'd
                 by
                 the
                 Cone
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Earths
                   Shadow
                
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 less
                 guilded
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 Noon-day
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 because
                 the
                 Rays
                 which
                 are
                 diffused
                 through
                 those
                 immense
                 Spaces
                 ,
                 cannot
                 reach
                 our
                 Organs
                 ,
                 nor
                 produce
                 any
                 motion
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   There
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   Light
                   without
                   the
                   Eye
                   .
                
                 From
                 which
                 Experiment
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 Eye
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Eye
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 Eye
                 open
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Light
                 ,
                 or
                 Brightness
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 perceive
                 when
                 we
                 lift
                 up
                 our
                 Eyes
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 this
                 most
                 beautiful
                 appearance
                 of
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   Spark
                   of
                   Fire
                   ,
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   a
                   Prospective
                   may
                   be
                   perceived
                   at
                   50
                   Leagues
                   distance
                   .
                
                 A
                 Spark
                 of
                 Fire
                 sheds
                 its
                 Light
                 through
                 a
                 very
                 large
                 space
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Spark
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 
                   Prospective
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 perceived
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 500
                 paces
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 Prospective
                 may
                 be
                 discerned
                 at
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 50
                 Leagues
                 ,
                 and
                 probably
                 much
                 farther
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 seems
                 strange
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 
                   small
                   Lucid
                   Body
                
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 force
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 push
                 the
                 intervening
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Element
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   Line
                
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 their
                 wonder
                 will
                 cease
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 consider
                 that
                 this
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 
                   Diaphanous
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 most
                 
                   Fluid
                   Liquor
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 part
                 cannot
                 be
                 prest
                 upon
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 part
                 must
                 be
                 moved
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 let
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 
                 double
                 Tube
                 or
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 ABC
                 ,
                 filled
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 length
                 as
                 great
                 as
                 you
                 please
                 ;
                 if
                 whilst
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 motion
                 ,
                 you
                 put
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 water
                 into
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 ends
                 ,
                 viz.
                 A
                 ,
                 no
                 Body
                 will
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 drop
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 raise
                 the
                 water
                 towards
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 C
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 whole
                 mass
                 of
                 water
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 ABC
                 into
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 a
                 Spark
                 of
                 Fire
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 agitate
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 diffused
                 through
                 a
                 large
                 space
                 of
                 Air
                 ?
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 Fire
                 doth
                 far
                 surpass
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Gravity
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 because
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 within
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 too
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 fluid
                 than
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 a
                 Candle
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 move
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 that
                 is
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 round
                 of
                 50
                 leagues
                 Diameter
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 it
                 pusheth
                 the
                 circumambient
                 Air
                 ,
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Stone
                 that
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 round
                 in
                 a
                 Sling
                 ,
                 presseth
                 down
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 vertue
                 of
                 its
                 
                   Circular
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 extend
                 the
                 String
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 straight
                 Line
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 surrounds
                 the
                 Spark
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 turned
                 round
                 ,
                 and
                 strives
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 that
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Rays
                   of
                   Light
                   do
                   not
                   hinder
                   one
                   another
                   .
                
                 But
                 from
                 this
                 Explication
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 no
                 small
                 Difficulty
                 seems
                 to
                 arise
                 ,
                 viz.
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spark
                 which
                 pusheth
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 to
                 
                   Right
                   Lines
                
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 perceived
                 ,
                 when
                 another
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 force
                 and
                 virtue
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 some
                 one
                 Globule
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ABCD
                 ,
                 whose
                 Center
                 is
                 E
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 A
                 and
                 B
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Lucid
                   Bodies
                
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 force
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Lucid
                   Bodies
                
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 perceived
                 from
                 the
                 opposit
                 places
                 C
                 and
                 D
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Experience
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 E
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Which
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 proved
                 ;
                 A
                 cannot
                 be
                 perceived
                 at
                 C
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   central
                   matter
                
                 E
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 push'd
                 towards
                 C.
                 in
                 a
                 
                   straight
                   Line
                
                 :
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 B
                 cannot
                 be
                 seen
                 at
                 D
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 matter
                 E
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 driven
                 towards
                 D
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 infinite
                 
                   Lucid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 placed
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 that
                 Globe
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Difficulty
                 only
                 ariseth
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 apprehend
                 how
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   Liquid
                   Bodies
                
                 can
                 receive
                 various
                 actions
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   hard
                   Body
                
                 cannot
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 be
                 moved
                 divers
                 ways
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 When
                 yet
                 in
                 
                   liquid
                   things
                
                 we
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 Experience
                 in
                 2
                 or
                 3
                 Tubes
                 ,
                 by
                 Example
                 AC
                 ,
                 BD
                 ,
                 FG
                 ,
                 whose
                 Diameter
                 I
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 equal
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 placed
                 crossing
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 space
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 E
                 ,
                 be
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 3
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 greater
                 than
                 if
                 it
                 served
                 only
                 for
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 that
                 3
                 Men
                 do
                 blow
                 into
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 all
                 3
                 of
                 them
                 ABF
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 these
                 3
                 Pipes
                 ;
                 E
                 will
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 be
                 driven
                 towards
                 
                   C
                   ,
                   D
                
                 ,
                 and
                 G.
                 Not
                 as
                 if
                 therefore
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 ,
                 for
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 parts
                 to
                 remove
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 to
                 these
                 3
                 several
                 points
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 if
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 moved
                 towards
                 C
                 ,
                 others
                 towards
                 D
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 again
                 towards
                 G
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 3
                 times
                 swifter
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 fill
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 these
                 Pipes
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 credible
                 enough
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 with
                 triple
                 stronger
                 force
                 push'd
                 forwards
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 apply
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 by
                 this
                 instance
                 be
                 easily
                 conceiv'd
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 same
                 transmits
                 the
                 different
                 Actions
                 of
                 various
                 
                   Lucid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 to
                 different
                 parts
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Man
                   who
                   shakes
                   a
                   Torch
                   ,
                   doth
                   at
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   instant
                   perceive
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   an
                   opposit
                   Looking-Glass
                   .
                
                 When
                 a
                 Man
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 hath
                 a
                 lighted
                 Torch
                 in
                 his
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 shakes
                 it
                 towards
                 a
                 Looking-Glass
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 a
                 miles
                 distance
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 no
                 sooner
                 perceive
                 the
                 shaking
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Hand
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 he
                 will
                 perceive
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 opposit
                 Looking-Glass
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Light
                 is
                 rather
                 an
                 endeavour
                 or
                 tendency
                 toward
                 motion
                 ,
                 than
                 motion
                 it self
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 motion
                 cannot
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 repugnant
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 Light
                 to
                 be
                 transmitted
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 at
                 any
                 distance
                 whatsoever
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   motion
                   is
                   performed
                   in
                   an
                   instant
                   ,
                
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Light
                   is
                   transmitted
                   in
                   an
                   instant
                   .
                
                 The
                 Light
                 is
                 transmitted
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Action
                   of
                   a
                   Stick
                
                 ,
                 every
                 part
                 whereof
                 may
                 be
                 perceived
                 or
                 felt
                 ,
                 at
                 either
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Stick
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 instant
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 produced
                 .
                 And
                 consequently
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 
                   lighted
                   Torch
                
                 ,
                 being
                 shaken
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 perceived
                 in
                 a
                 Looking-Glass
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 that
                 the
                 shaking
                 is
                 felt
                 in
                 the
                 Hand
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 Light
                 is
                 momentaneous
                 ,
                 and
                 needs
                 no
                 time
                 for
                 its
                 passage
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   certain
                   Stone
                   ,
                   found
                   near
                   Bononia
                   ,
                   doth
                   retain
                   a
                   Light
                   in
                   the
                   Dark
                   .
                
                 Some
                 
                   Stones
                   shine
                
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Diamond
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Stone
                 very
                 common
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 about
                 Bononia
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 gently
                 calcin'd
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 doth
                 take
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 Light
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 
                   dark
                   Room
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 to
                 retain
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 much
                 like
                 a
                 
                   glowing
                   Coal
                
                 that
                 is
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 the
                 Light
                 whereof
                 decreaseth
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 at
                 last
                 quite
                 put
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 imagin
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 were
                 preserved
                 in
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Stone
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 that
                 Light
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 withdrawing
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 doth
                 altogether
                 vanish
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 subsist
                 a
                 moment
                 without
                 its
                 presence
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Fire
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Stone
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 so
                 very
                 moveable
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 they
                 are
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 agitation
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 withdrawing
                 thereof
                 do
                 still
                 continue
                 the
                 motion
                 imprest
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 move
                 the
                 surrounding
                 
                   Globuli
                   of
                   the
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 when
                 either
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 such
                 Fibres
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Luminous
                   Virtue
                
                 immediately
                 vanisheth
                 .
                 The
                 Light
                 of
                 this
                 Stone
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 can
                 only
                 be
                 perceived
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Dark
                   Room
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 easily
                 overcome
                 of
                 a
                 stronger
                 Light.
                 As
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 
                   Rotten-wood
                   ,
                   Crickets
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 shine
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 Day
                 give
                 no
                 Light
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   Diamond
                   shines
                   in
                   the
                   Night
                   .
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 a
                 
                   Diamond
                   shines
                
                 in
                 the
                 Dark
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 Pores
                 thereof
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 3
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 are
                 so
                 comprest
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 being
                 push'd
                 out
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 surrounded
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Globuli
                 are
                 driven
                 or
                 push'd
                 forwards
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   when
                   a
                   Man
                   is
                   struck
                   on
                   the
                   Head
                   ,
                   he
                   perceives
                   Sparks
                   of
                   Light.
                   
                
                 When
                 we
                 receive
                 a
                 knock
                 on
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 blow
                 on
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 we
                 seem
                 to
                 perceive
                 many
                 Sparks
                 of
                 Light.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 accelerated
                 by
                 the
                 striking
                 Fist
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 them
                 break
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Eye
                 with
                 great
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cause
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 those
                 Sparks
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 stroke
                 ,
                 the
                 Humours
                 are
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 Commotion
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 the
                 
                   Arterial
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 which
                 driving
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 force
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 exhibit
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 many
                 Sparks
                 of
                 Light.
                 For
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Seeing
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 
                   local
                   Motion
                
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 Pression
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 fine
                 filaments
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Net-like
                   Coat
                
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 are
                 struck
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   if
                   we
                   shut
                   our
                   Eyes
                   after
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   good
                   while
                   ,
                   been
                   gazing
                   on
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   we
                   perceive
                   an
                   appearance
                   of
                   Light
                   or
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 The
                 Affection
                 which
                 the
                 Light
                 impresseth
                 upon
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 doth
                 continue
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 shut
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 beheld
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 we
                 think
                 we
                 see
                 an
                 appearance
                 of
                 several
                 Colours
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 fine
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                
                 ,
                 do
                 still
                 continue
                 agitated
                 by
                 an
                 unusual
                 motion
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Commotion
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 shaken
                 ,
                 even
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Eyes
                 are
                 shut
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 afford
                 such
                 a
                 clear
                 Light
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 is
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 did
                 proceed
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 represents
                 only
                 to
                 us
                 some
                 weak
                 Colours
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 some
                 persons
                 do
                 perceive
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 that
                 a
                 Light
                 hath
                 been
                 put
                 out
                 .
                 Yea
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 tho'
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 
                   Lucid
                   Body
                
                 to
                 affect
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Air
                 ;
                 yet
                 sometimes
                 some
                 sharp
                 Humour
                 or
                 Vapor
                 ,
                 only
                 moving
                 the
                 Filaments
                 of
                 the
                 Retina
                 ,
                 causeth
                 an
                 appearance
                 of
                 Light
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Light
                   of
                   a
                   Candle
                   doth
                   appear
                   more
                   at
                   Night
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   Day
                   time
                   .
                
                 The
                 Light
                 of
                 a
                 Candle
                 ,
                 doth
                 appear
                 greater
                 at
                 Night
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Day-time
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Eye
                 be
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 may
                 proceed
                 from
                 2
                 Causes
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 occasioned
                 by
                 something
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 sees
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 exactly
                 know
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 Candle
                 ,
                 may
                 imagin
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Star.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 a
                 Candle
                 ,
                 framed
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 
                 doth
                 much
                 exceed
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Star
                 ;
                 it
                 may
                 make
                 him
                 think
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 really
                 greater
                 than
                 a
                 Star.
                 Another
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 mistake
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 
                   thing
                   it self
                
                 which
                 is
                 seen
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 at
                 Night
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 a
                 Candle
                 ,
                 that
                 shines
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 perceive
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 which
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 in
                 a
                 straight
                 Line
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 also
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 
                   thick
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Opake
                   Bodies
                
                 that
                 surround
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 also
                 convey
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 the
                 Light
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Candle
                 it self
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 appear
                 much
                 greater
                 ,
                 than
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Why
                   some
                   Worms
                   and
                   
                     Flies
                     do
                  
                   shine
                   in
                   the
                   Dark
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Worms
                 and
                 Flies
                 do
                 shine
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 shedding
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Brightness
                 from
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 these
                 Insects
                 have
                 a
                 certain
                 matter
                 exhaling
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 resembles
                 the
                 sweat
                 of
                 other
                 Animals
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 pusheth
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 probable
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 Animals
                 cease
                 to
                 shine
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Some
                   Plants
                   do
                   shine
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 
                   Rotten
                   Wood
                
                 appears
                 shining
                 and
                 Bright
                 in
                 the
                 Dark
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 access
                 and
                 recess
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 Pores
                 thereof
                 are
                 so
                 straitned
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 contain
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 2
                 d
                 is
                 agitated
                 .
                 Thus
                 Sea-water
                 ,
                 being
                 vehemently
                 driven
                 and
                 beaten
                 with
                 Oars
                 and
                 Storms
                 ,
                 doth
                 appear
                 all
                 on
                 a
                 flame
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 doth
                 consist
                 of
                 stiff
                 particles
                 of
                 Salt
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 these
                 penetrating
                 little
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 expelled
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 3
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 only
                 surrounded
                 with
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 be
                 carried
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 driven
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 continued
                 Range
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   How
                   Cats
                   and
                   Owls
                   see
                   by
                   night
                   .
                
                 'T
                 is
                 commonly
                 believed
                 that
                 some
                 Animals
                 do
                 emit
                 Light
                 from
                 their
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Cats
                   ,
                   Owls
                   ,
                   Dogs
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Creatures
                 that
                 hunt
                 their
                 Prey
                 at
                 Night
                 ,
                 avoid
                 dangers
                 ,
                 and
                 search
                 out
                 hidden
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 confidently
                 asserted
                 ,
                 I
                 question
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 otherwise
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 any
                 Light
                 did
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 might
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 might
                 be
                 concentrated
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Burning
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 never
                 yet
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 any
                 Experiment
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 therefore
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Animals
                 ,
                 do
                 only
                 see
                 by
                 that
                 Action
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 objects
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 always
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 of
                 Light
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Snow
                 gives
                 some
                 Light
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 reflects
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 it
                 hath
                 received
                 ,
                 better
                 than
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 less
                 white
                 than
                 it self
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 
                   Cats
                   ,
                   Owls
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Animals
                 perceive
                 Objects
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 they
                 shed
                 Light
                 from
                 their
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 afterward
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 Object
                 to
                 their
                 Eyes
                 again
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 their
                 Retina
                 is
                 more
                 accurately
                 framed
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 affected
                 by
                 a
                 very
                 weak
                 Light.
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apple
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 in
                 Cats
                 is
                 so
                 straitned
                 in
                 the
                 Day-light
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 shines
                 strong
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 appears
                 scarce
                 so
                 broad
                 as
                 a
                 Thread
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 shadow
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 enlarged
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 almost
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Eye
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Rays
                   of
                   Light
                   do
                   more
                   easily
                   pass
                   through
                   Glass
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Water
                   .
                
                 The
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 do
                 more
                 easily
                 pass
                 through
                 Glass
                 than
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 Water
                 than
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Light
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 are
                 soft
                 and
                 not
                 well
                 knit
                 together
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 more
                 strongly
                 resist
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 more
                 firm
                 and
                 solid
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 any
                 
                   Pellucid
                   Body
                
                 are
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 be
                 small
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 do
                 they
                 transmit
                 the
                 Light.
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Glass
                 and
                 Crystal
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 firmness
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 do
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 admit
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 Light.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Why
                   Paper
                   dipt
                   in
                   Oyl
                   is
                   Transparent
                   .
                
                 And
                 much
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 why
                 Paper
                 besmear'd
                 with
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 becomes
                 diaphanous
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Oyl
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 winding
                 or
                 crookedness
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 transmit
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 smooth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 change
                 the
                 Figure
                 and
                 bigness
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 causeth
                 a
                 different
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Paper
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Why
                   Reflected
                   Light
                   is
                   less
                   bright
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   Reflected
                   .
                
                 
                   Reflected
                   Light
                
                 is
                 always
                 less
                 bright
                 and
                 shining
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 direct
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 reflected
                 .
                 For
                 take
                 the
                 smoothest
                 Looking-Glass
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 perfectly
                 polish'd
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 Nature
                 or
                 Art
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 it
                 never
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 an
                 entire
                 and
                 most
                 absolute
                 continuity
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 inequality
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 roughness
                 or
                 sign
                 of
                 division
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 all
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 Light
                 fall
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 some
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 are
                 swallowed
                 up
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 reflect
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 some
                 inconspicuous
                 inequality
                 of
                 the
                 extream
                 parts
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 insensibly
                 dispersed
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 entire
                 Light
                 is
                 never
                 so
                 dully
                 reflected
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 it
                 is
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 reaches
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 Of
                 Colours
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Whether
                   the
                   Colours
                   of
                   a
                   Peacocks
                   Tail
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Necks
                   of
                   Doves
                   be
                   true
                   Colours
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Peacocks
                   Tail
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Feathers
                 of
                 a
                 Pigeon
                 do
                 wonderfully
                 change
                 their
                 Colours
                 ;
                 as
                 LUCRETIUS
                 elegantly
                 expresseth
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   So
                   Plumes
                   that
                   grow
                   around
                   the
                   Pigeons
                   Head
                   ,
                
                 
                   Sometimes
                   look
                   brisker
                   with
                   a
                   Deeper
                   Red
                   ;
                
                 
                   And
                   then
                   in
                   different
                   position
                   seen
                   ,
                
                 
                   Shew
                   a
                   gay
                   Skie
                   ,
                   all
                   intermixt
                   with
                   Green
                   :
                
                 
                   And
                   so
                   in
                   Peacocks
                   Tails
                   ,
                   all
                   fill'd
                   with
                   Light
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   Colour
                   varies
                   with
                   the
                   change
                   of
                   sight
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 Colours
                 are
                 caused
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Peacocks
                   Tails
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Necks
                 of
                 Pigeons
                 are
                 turned
                 towards
                 the
                 Light
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 reflexion
                 or
                 refraction
                 do
                 send
                 back
                 the
                 said
                 Rays
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 
                   appearing
                   Colours
                
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 reckon'd
                 amongst
                 those
                 Images
                 that
                 deceive
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 entire
                 Essence
                 or
                 Nature
                 consists
                 in
                 their
                 appearance
                 ,
                 or
                 seeming
                 such
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 assert
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 apprehend
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 admit
                 Colour
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Light
                 it self
                 ,
                 modified
                 in
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 they
                 own
                 those
                 Colours
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 seeming
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 as
                 truly
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Colour
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 ?
                 For
                 can
                 the
                 short
                 duration
                 of
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 destroy
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Effect
                 ?
                 Or
                 doth
                 not
                 a
                 Son
                 deserve
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 dies
                 almost
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 born
                 ?
                 Who
                 will
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Greenness
                 of
                 Grass
                 or
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 some
                 days
                 only
                 doth
                 delight
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 is
                 less
                 a
                 Colour
                 than
                 the
                 Greenness
                 of
                 an
                 Emrald
                 ,
                 which
                 continues
                 so
                 much
                 
                 longer
                 ?
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Argument
                 ,
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 Lightning
                 or
                 Gun-powder
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 true
                 Flame
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 suddain
                 vanishing
                 and
                 disappearance
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 lasting
                 or
                 continuance
                 of
                 Colours
                 imports
                 nothing
                 to
                 their
                 Truth
                 and
                 Reality
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 continue
                 only
                 for
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 less
                 Colours
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 lastingly
                 do
                 affect
                 the
                 Eyes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   Colours
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   varied
                   .
                
                 The
                 Cause
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 variation
                 of
                 Colours
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Peacocks
                   Tail
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Necks
                 of
                 Doves
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 different
                 Reflexion
                 and
                 Refr●ction
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 thin
                 Hairs
                 of
                 their
                 Feathers
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 various
                 admission
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Luminous
                   Beams
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 those
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 made
                 of
                 Feathers
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 brought
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   East
                   Indies
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 their
                 situation
                 ,
                 do
                 exhibit
                 a
                 
                   Violet
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 or
                 bright
                 Blue
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 curious
                 
                   Emrald
                   Green
                
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 soft
                 Feathers
                 whereof
                 they
                 do
                 consist
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 surfaces
                 so
                 ordered
                 ,
                 as
                 diversly
                 to
                 reflect
                 the
                 Light.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 being
                 besides
                 my
                 present
                 scope
                 ,
                 I
                 return
                 to
                 prosecute
                 my
                 Experiments
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Two
                   Looking-Glasses
                   ,
                   made
                   of
                   different
                   Marble
                   ,
                   do
                   differently
                   reflect
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 Let
                 two
                 Llooking-Glasses
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 white
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 
                   black
                   Marble
                
                 ;
                 that
                 of
                 white
                 being
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Suns
                   Beams
                
                 ,
                 will
                 represent
                 to
                 us
                 a
                 more
                 clear
                 and
                 distinct
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 black
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 only
                 some
                 
                   weak
                   Rays
                
                 will
                 rebound
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 united
                 together
                 ,
                 will
                 only
                 produce
                 a
                 confused
                 Image
                 or
                 Similitude
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 push'd
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Lucid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 do
                 tend
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   Black
                   Marble
                
                 ,
                 is
                 almost
                 quite
                 extinguish'd
                 or
                 swallowed
                 up
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 very
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 are
                 reflected
                 :
                 Whereas
                 the
                 White
                 doth
                 altogether
                 remit
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 reflect
                 all
                 the
                 Beams
                 that
                 fall
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 White
                 and
                 
                   Black
                   Marble
                
                 ,
                 consist
                 almost
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 difference
                 is
                 discernible
                 between
                 them
                 by
                 sense
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Black
                 some
                 soft
                 parts
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 which
                 swallow
                 up
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Beams
                 ,
                 and
                 break
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Black
                   Marble
                
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 White
                 ,
                 much
                 alike
                 as
                 a
                 Pumice-stone
                 ,
                 whose
                 Pores
                 are
                 filled
                 with
                 melted
                 Pitch
                 ,
                 differs
                 from
                 another
                 Pumice-stone
                 ,
                 whose
                 Pores
                 are
                 only
                 filled
                 with
                 Air
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Grains
                 of
                 Sand
                 cast
                 against
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 would
                 rebound
                 thence
                 ,
                 whereas
                 those
                 cast
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 would
                 be
                 deaded
                 ;
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Light
                 which
                 falls
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   White
                   Marble
                
                 is
                 reflected
                 ;
                 whereas
                 that
                 which
                 lights
                 on
                 the
                 Black
                 ,
                 is
                 mostly
                 swallowed
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Whiteness
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 apparent
                 in
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 Water
                 ,
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 be
                 strongly
                 agitated
                 and
                 shaken
                 together
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 of
                 a
                 
                   White
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Bubbles
                 of
                 the
                 Froth
                 are
                 broken
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 Transparent
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 Whiteness
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Light
                 is
                 wholly
                 and
                 entirely
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 small
                 Bubbles
                 of
                 the
                 Froth
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 so
                 many
                 Looking-Glasses
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 the
                 
                   Black
                   Marble
                
                 is
                 like
                 Hangings
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 the
                 casting
                 of
                 a
                 Ball
                 a-against
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 receive
                 motion
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 not
                 rebound
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 White
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 hard
                 Wall
                 ,
                 which
                 sends
                 it
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 motion
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 ,
                 doth
                 reflect
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   W●y
                   White
                   Marble
                   is
                   less
                   su●●●ptive
                   of
                   Heat
                   ,
                   than
                   Black
                   Marble
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 2
                 Polish'd
                 pieces
                 of
                 Marble
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 White
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Black
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 hot
                 weather
                 expose
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 you
                 'l
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Black
                 will
                 be
                 
                   very
                   hot
                
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 White
                 will
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 ,
                 continue
                 cold
                 .
                 Whereof
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Black
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 many
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 doth
                 freely
                 admit
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 Light
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 White
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 closeness
                 ,
                 doth
                 reverberate
                 the
                 received
                 Light
                 ,
                 retaining
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 as
                 we
                 daily
                 observe
                 in
                 
                   whited
                   Rooms
                
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 reflect
                 more
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 send
                 it
                 all
                 back
                 again
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 admitted
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Darkned
                   Room
                
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 little
                 hole
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Rays
                 be
                 received
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Paper
                
                 ,
                 they
                 appear
                 very
                 bright
                 and
                 shining
                 ;
                 whereas
                 they
                 shew
                 very
                 weak
                 and
                 faint
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 light
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   black
                   Body
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Polish'd
                   Marble
                   appears
                   of
                   a
                   blacker
                   Colour
                   than
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Rough.
                   
                
                 
                   Polish'd
                   Marble
                
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 
                   blacker
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Rough.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 Rough
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 Prominences
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 way
                 reflect
                 the
                 Light.
                 For
                 the
                 Ray
                 which
                 is
                 reflected
                 from
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 goes
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 reverberated
                 from
                 another
                 part
                 ,
                 another
                 way
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 
                   Polish'd
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 consists
                 only
                 of
                 one
                 continued
                 Superficies
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 reflects
                 fewer
                 Rays
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Body
                 ,
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 so
                 Black
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 of
                 many
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 would
                 constitute
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Polish'd
                 and
                 
                   Rough
                   Marble
                
                 doth
                 abundantly
                 testifie
                 :
                 We
                 may
                 say
                 that
                 
                   Polish'd
                   Marble
                
                 is
                 most
                 black
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 white
                 parts
                 do
                 reflect
                 the
                 Light
                 they
                 receive
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 same
                 part
                 ;
                 where
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 never
                 an
                 Eye
                 to
                 admit
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Light
                 were
                 quite
                 extinquish'd
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Eye
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 reflexion
                 tends
                 ,
                 it
                 perceives
                 this
                 Light
                 in
                 the
                 Marble
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Colours
                 and
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 Objects
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Light
                 doth
                 proceed
                 ;
                 no
                 otherwise
                 than
                 if
                 it
                 did
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 Looking-Glass
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   A
                   perfectly
                   Polish'd
                   Body
                   can
                   only
                   be
                   seen
                   on
                   one
                   side
                   .
                
                 Now
                 that
                 an
                 absolutely
                 
                   Polish'd
                   Body
                
                 doth
                 only
                 reflect
                 one
                 Ray
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 thus
                 demonstrated
                 .
                 Let
                 BF
                 ,
                 be
                 suppos'd
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 perfectly
                 polish'd
                 Plain
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 Light
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Point
                 A
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Eye
                 at
                 H
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 reflex
                 Ra●
                 be
                 DH
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Angles
                 ADB
                 ,
                 and
                 HDF
                 be
                 equal
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 Ray
                 derived
                 from
                 A
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 reflected
                 to
                 H
                 ,
                 supposing
                 that
                 the
                 surface
                 BF
                 ,
                 be
                 absolutely
                 smooth
                 and
                 even
                 .
                 For
                 let
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 Ray
                 of
                 incidence
                 ,
                 
                 suppose
                 AC
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Angle
                 ACB
                 ,
                 is
                 greater
                 than
                 the
                 Angle
                 ADB
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 supposing
                 an
                 equal
                 Angle
                 of
                 Reflexion
                 ACI
                 ,
                 the
                 reflected
                 Ray
                 ,
                 CI
                 ,
                 will
                 never
                 reach
                 to
                 H
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 ever
                 concur
                 with
                 DH
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 fall
                 wider
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 further
                 it
                 is
                 drawn
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 must
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 direct
                 incident
                 Rays
                 between
                 B
                 and
                 D.
                 Wherefore
                 there
                 will
                 only
                 one
                 Ray
                 be
                 reflected
                 at
                 H
                 ,
                 viz.
                 DH
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Body
                 be
                 perfectly
                 smooth
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 case
                 will
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 changing
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Plain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Some
                   Bodies
                   retain
                   always
                   the
                   same
                   constant
                   Colou●
                   ▪
                   as
                   Coals
                   ,
                   Snow
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Some
                 Bodies
                 do
                 constantly
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 Colour
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 they
                 are
                 turned
                 towards
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 do
                 always
                 reflect
                 it
                 a●ter
                 same
                 manner
                 ;
                 so
                 Coals
                 always
                 appear
                 Black
                 ,
                 common
                 
                   Snow
                   ,
                   White
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 constant
                 Colour
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Disposition
                 and
                 Situation
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 continues
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 they
                 admit
                 the
                 Light
                 at
                 certain
                 Angles
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 reflect
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Sight
                 .
                 For
                 Charcoal
                 is
                 black
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 surface
                 is
                 rough
                 and
                 uneven
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 innumerable
                 furrows
                 and
                 chinks
                 ,
                 which
                 choak
                 the
                 
                   Rays
                   of
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 and
                 break
                 their
                 force
                 .
                 Which
                 may
                 be
                 evinced
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 our
                 very
                 Senses
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 do
                 gently
                 handle
                 Charcoal
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Roughness
                 ,
                 something
                 like
                 that
                 we
                 feel
                 in
                 a
                 Pumice-stone
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 polished
                 .
                 For
                 whilst
                 Wood
                 is
                 burning
                 ,
                 much
                 Smoak
                 and
                 Exhalation
                 flies
                 away
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Heat
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Fire
                 being
                 rarefied
                 between
                 the
                 Cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Wood
                 ,
                 doth
                 break
                 its
                 prison
                 and
                 dilate
                 the
                 pores
                 ;
                 into
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Rays
                   of
                   Light
                
                 enter
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 there
                 swallowed
                 up
                 and
                 entangled
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 rebound
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   In
                   what
                   sense
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   Colours
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 imagine
                 with
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 Colours
                 do
                 formally
                 exist
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 effectively
                 only
                 ,
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 produce
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Insensible
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Reflexion
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 a
                 Needle
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 pain
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 thrust
                 into
                 the
                 Skin
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 its
                 
                   motion
                   ,
                   figure
                
                 and
                 hardness
                 ,
                 produce
                 Pain
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 all
                 
                   Sulphurous
                   matters
                
                 exhibit
                 a
                 
                   Red
                   Colour
                
                 :
                 As
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Turpentine
                
                 being
                 digested
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Calx
                   of
                   Lead
                
                 ,
                 yields
                 a
                 
                   deep
                   Red
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Soot
                
                 mixt
                 with
                 any
                 
                   acid
                   Liquor
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Common
                   water
                
                 ,
                 affords
                 a
                 white
                 or
                 
                   milky
                   Colour
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Light
                 proceeding
                 from
                 2
                 Lanthorns
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 
                   red
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 blew
                 ,
                 being
                 receiv'd
                 on
                 a
                 Paper
                 ,
                 will
                 represent
                 there
                 a
                 
                   Purple
                   Colour
                
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 Instances
                 manifestly
                 evince
                 ,
                 that
                 Colour
                 is
                 not
                 inherent
                 or
                 fixed
                 in
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 result
                 of
                 the
                 Reflexion
                 of
                 Light.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   beaten
                   Glass
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   white
                   .
                
                 Glass
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 whole
                 and
                 extended
                 in
                 Panes
                 ,
                 is
                 transparent
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 no
                 Colour
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 have
                 any
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 of
                 a
                 black
                 than
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 beaten
                 in
                 a
                 Mortar
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 white
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   beaten
                   Glass
                
                 hath
                 many
                 Surfaces
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 receive
                 the
                 Light
                 and
                 reflect
                 it
                 again
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Looking-Glasses
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Glass
                 is
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   round
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 experienc'd
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 Microscope
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 reflects
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 reflect
                 the
                 whole
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 
                   White
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 opake
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 reflect
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 from
                 every
                 point
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 none
                 to
                 be
                 swallowed
                 up
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Cavities
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Whiteness
                   in
                   Snow
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 other
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 whiteness
                 of
                 Snow
                 ,
                 which
                 consisting
                 of
                 Bubbles
                 ,
                 doth
                 send
                 the
                 Rays
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Bubbles
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 composed
                 .
                 No●
                 is
                 this
                 contrary
                 to
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 tha●
                 from
                 every
                 Bubble
                 ,
                 one
                 Ray
                 only
                 is
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 :
                 For
                 since
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 sensible
                 ,
                 neither
                 do
                 they
                 hinder
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 abundance
                 of
                 continual
                 Rays
                 may
                 be
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Snow
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 Frozen-water
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 appear
                 whiter
                 than
                 Ice
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 Ice
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 curled
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 Snow
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Devexities
                 or
                 Roundings
                 in
                 Snow
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Light
                 may
                 be
                 reflected
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Ice
                 ;
                 i●
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Snow
                 must
                 appear
                 whiter
                 than
                 Ice
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 water
                 beaten
                 together
                 ,
                 turns
                 to
                 froth
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 being
                 divided
                 into
                 round
                 and
                 small
                 parts
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Bubbles
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Froth
                 consists
                 ,
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 cease
                 to
                 yield
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 likewise
                 the
                 
                   Whites
                   of
                   Eggs
                
                 ,
                 when
                 beaten
                 ,
                 lose
                 their
                 Transparency
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 white
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Crystalline
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 heated
                 in
                 a
                 strong
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 quenched
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 is
                 resolved
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 slits
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 appears
                 altogether
                 white
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Fishes
                   tending
                   to
                   putrefaction
                   ,
                   do
                   yield
                   no
                   Colour
                   at
                   all
                   in
                   the
                   Pneumatick
                   Engin.
                   
                
                 
                   Rotten
                   Wood
                
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 
                   stinking
                   Fish
                
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   whitish
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 when
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Engin
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 extraction
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 do
                 lose
                 all
                 Colour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 putrefying
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 are
                 agitated
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 causing
                 of
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Light.
                 For
                 the
                 Corruption
                 of
                 any
                 Body
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 fly
                 away
                 and
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 remain
                 ,
                 impart
                 their
                 Vibration
                 or
                 Motion
                 to
                 the
                 interjacent
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 do
                 afford
                 a
                 weak
                 Light
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 seeing
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 extracted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Engin
                
                 ,
                 it
                 needs
                 not
                 seem
                 strange
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Fish
                 which
                 shined
                 before
                 ,
                 doth
                 no
                 longer
                 shed
                 any
                 Light.
                 For
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 
                   Elastick
                   virtue
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 assist
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 its
                 motion
                 is
                 stronger
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 Light
                 also
                 is
                 increased
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   lower
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Blood
                   in
                   a
                   Porringer
                   appears
                   of
                   a
                   darker
                   Colour
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   at
                   the
                   top
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 FRACASI
                 is
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 Blood
                 appears
                 of
                 a
                 
                   darker
                   Colour
                
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 a
                 Porringer
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 because
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 common
                 Opinion
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 part
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 Melancholy
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 appears
                 less
                 Ruddy
                 and
                 Florid
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Blood
                   that
                   is
                   contain'd
                   in
                   the
                   Arteries
                   and
                   Veins
                   ,
                   is
                   Red.
                   
                
                 Why
                 the
                 Blood
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Arteries
                 and
                 Veins
                 is
                 Red
                 ,
                 appears
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 in
                 my
                 
                   Institution
                   of
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 That
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 is
                 twofold
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 whereby
                 in
                 a
                 strait
                 Line
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 our
                 Eye
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 whirled
                 about
                 their
                 own
                 Centers
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 much
                 slower
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 move
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 Line
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Body
                 whence
                 they
                 are
                 reflected
                 will
                 appear
                 blew
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 much
                 swifter
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 seem
                 red
                 .
                 Now
                 no
                 Body
                 can
                 be
                 disposed
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 whirl
                 about
                 more
                 swiftly
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 consists
                 of
                 
                   Branchy
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 so
                 thin
                 and
                 near
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 nothing
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Parts
                   of
                   Blood
                
                 are
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 
                   second
                   Element
                
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 in
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ;
                 which
                 Matter
                 doth
                 without
                 ceasing
                 obliquely
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 great
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 pore
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 after
                 a
                 different
                 manner
                 from
                 the
                 Globuli
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 whirl
                 about
                 their
                 own
                 Centers
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 more
                 swiftly
                 than
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 forced
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 Cause
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 exceeds
                 all
                 other
                 Bodies
                 in
                 swiftness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Why
                   bu●ning
                   Coals
                   ,
                   or
                   Red
                   hot-Iron
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   red
                   as
                   Blood.
                   
                
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 Red-hot-Iron
                 and
                 Burning-Coals
                 are
                 red
                 ;
                 even
                 because
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 pores
                 are
                 fill'd
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 said
                 pores
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 narrow
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 produce
                 Light
                 ,
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 their
                 Redness
                 differs
                 from
                 the
                 Redness
                 of
                 the
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Of
                   a
                   Person
                   that
                   distinguisheth
                   Colours
                   by
                   the
                   touch
                   of
                   his
                   hand
                   .
                
                 Very
                 Famous
                 and
                 Credible
                 persons
                 give
                 us
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   blind
                   Organist
                
                 ,
                 who
                 lived
                 near
                 Utrecht
                 upon
                 the
                 Maes
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 such
                 an
                 ●xactness
                 of
                 Feeling
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 touch
                 of
                 his
                 Hand
                 only
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 distinguish
                 several
                 Colours
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 very
                 difficult
                 to
                 assign
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 wonderful
                 Effect
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 interruption
                 of
                 parts
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 doth
                 very
                 much
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 Colours
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 Colours
                 proce●d
                 from
                 the
                 roughness
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   figure
                   ,
                   order
                   ,
                   situation
                
                 and
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 .
                 As
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 
                   red
                   Marble
                
                 ,
                 the
                 polisht
                 part
                 whereof
                 is
                 very
                 different
                 in
                 Colour
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 rough
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 we
                 may
                 perceive
                 by
                 a
                 Microscope
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 yellow
                 parts
                 in
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Silk
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 blew
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 Parts
                 in
                 
                   Colour'd
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 admit
                 a
                 Reflexion
                 or
                 Refraction
                 of
                 Rays
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 probable
                 enough
                 that
                 the
                 foresaid
                 
                   blind
                   Man
                
                 might
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 quick
                 Touch
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 distinguish
                 colour'd
                 Objects
                 by
                 the
                 roughness
                 or
                 unevenness
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   mixture
                   of
                   Bodies
                   produceth
                   new
                   Colours
                   .
                
                 Several
                 Bodies
                 mingled
                 together
                 obtain
                 a
                 different
                 Colour
                 from
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 :
                 Thus
                 
                   Oil
                   of
                   Anniseed
                
                 ,
                 mixed
                 with
                 
                   Oil
                   of
                   Vitriol
                
                 ,
                 turns
                 
                   red
                   ;
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Turpentine
                
                 poured
                 upon
                 
                   Sugar
                   of
                   Lead
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   calcin'd
                   Lead
                
                 ,
                 produceth
                 a
                 
                   red
                   Tincture
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   yellow
                   Gall
                
                 in
                 
                   Animal
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 adust
                 Sulphur
                 and
                 Salt.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 production
                 of
                 different
                 Colours
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 inward
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 alteration
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 parts
                 of
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 a
                 different
                 Colour
                 must
                 arise
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 evidently
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 in
                 Herbs
                 that
                 are
                 beaten
                 in
                 a
                 Mortar
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 temperament
                 and
                 ranging
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Rudiment
                 of
                 Colours
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 being
                 diversly
                 reflected
                 and
                 refracted
                 from
                 those
                 particles
                 ,
                 doth
                 super
                 ▪
                 add
                 the
                 last
                 and
                 most
                 absolute
                 perfection
                 to
                 Colours
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Stone
                 Magnesia
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 colour
                 and
                 hardness
                 doth
                 resemble
                 a
                 Load-Stone
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 proportion
                 added
                 to
                 Glass
                 ,
                 renders
                 it
                 perspicuous
                 ,
                 and
                 quits
                 it
                 of
                 its
                 
                   green
                   Colour
                
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 more
                 than
                 is
                 necessary
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 it
                 black
                 .
                 Thus
                 an
                 
                   Apple
                   cut
                   in
                   two
                
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 appears
                 white
                 ,
                 then
                 turns
                 yellow
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 black
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 becomes
                 differently
                 disposed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 drying
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   How
                   two
                   pe●●●●id
                   Bo●●es
                   can
                   pr●duce
                   a
                   black
                   Body
                   .
                
                 The
                 transparent
                 and
                 clear
                 Infusion
                 of
                 Galls
                 being
                 mixed
                 with
                 a
                 Solution
                 of
                 Vitriol
                 ,
                 makes
                 Ink
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 if
                 you
                 afterwards
                 add
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Vitriol
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Aqua-fortis
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   black
                   Ink
                
                 will
                 become
                 transparent
                 again
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Spring
                   ▪
                   water
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 drop
                 some
                 Drops
                 of
                 Oil
                 of
                 Tartar
                 into
                 this
                 clear
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 turned
                 again
                 into
                 Ink.
                 The
                 
                   blew
                   Tincture
                
                 of
                 Violets
                 ,
                 infused
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Oil
                   of
                   Vitriol
                
                 ,
                 becomes
                 of
                 a
                 
                   purple
                   Colour
                
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 if
                 you
                 add
                 a
                 few
                 Drops
                 of
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Harts-horn
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   purple
                   Colour
                
                 will
                 be
                 changed
                 to
                 a
                 green
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 2
                 clear
                 Liquors
                 mingled
                 together
                 make
                 Ink
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 brought
                 nearer
                 together
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light.
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 said
                 Ink
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 pouring
                 another
                 Liquor
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 becomes
                 clear
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 added
                 Body
                 ,
                 do
                 separate
                 the
                 Parts
                 that
                 before
                 were
                 contiguous
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 make
                 an
                 open
                 passage
                 for
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 to
                 pass
                 freely
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   variety
                   of
                   Colours
                   ,
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   mixture
                   of
                   Liquors
                   .
                
                 The
                 Difference
                 of
                 Colours
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 fetch'd
                 from
                 the
                 
                   small
                   particles
                
                 contained
                 within
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 each
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 changed
                 in
                 situation
                 and
                 position
                 by
                 the
                 Liquor
                 that
                 is
                 poured
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 transmit
                 the
                 
                   Rays
                   of
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 variously
                 refract
                 or
                 reflect
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 produce
                 different
                 appearances
                 of
                 Colours
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 mentioned
                 before
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Globuli
                 have
                 more
                 Right
                 motion
                 than
                 Circular
                 ,
                 they
                 afford
                 a
                 
                   Violet
                   Colour
                
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 Circular
                 motion
                 than
                 Strait
                 ,
                 the
                 Liquor
                 appears
                 yellow
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 Globuli
                 have
                 much
                 more
                 Circular
                 motion
                 ,
                 than
                 Right
                 motion
                 ,
                 they
                 produce
                 a
                 
                   Red
                   colour'd
                   Liquor
                
                 :
                 Again
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Aethereal
                   Globuli
                
                 have
                 more
                 Right
                 motion
                 ,
                 than
                 Circular
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 those
                 Rays
                 that
                 produce
                 a
                 
                   Violet
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 yield
                 a
                 blew
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 conclude
                 concerning
                 all
                 other
                 Colours
                 ,
                 the
                 variety
                 and
                 sudden
                 changes
                 whereof
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Liquid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 is
                 chiefly
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 precipitation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   Sharp
                   and
                   sowre
                   Salts
                   alter
                   the
                   Colours
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 sharp
                 and
                 acid
                 Salts
                 cause
                 a
                 thousand
                 changes
                 in
                 the
                 Colours
                 of
                 those
                 Liquors
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 mixed
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Liquors
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Instance
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Oil
                   of
                   Vitriol
                
                 makes
                 a
                 black
                 composition
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 infusion
                 of
                 Galls
                 .
                 Common
                 Brimstone
                 dissolved
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Oil
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 ,
                 becomes
                 of
                 a
                 fair
                 
                   Citron
                   colour
                   .
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Nitre
                
                 turns
                 the
                 Juice
                 of
                 Herbs
                 as
                 white
                 as
                 
                   Milk.
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Wine
                
                 turns
                 red
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 digested
                 a
                 while
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Salt
                   of
                   Tartar.
                
                 The
                 
                   Syrup
                   of
                   Violets
                
                 turns
                 green
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 an
                 Alkali
                 ;
                 and
                 red
                 ,
                 by
                 adding
                 an
                 Acid
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Acids
                 ,
                 or
                 Sowre
                 things
                 destroy
                 
                   blew
                   Colours
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Alkali's
                 do
                 restore
                 them
                 again
                 .
                 The
                 Infusion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Indian
                   Wood
                
                 ,
                 affords
                 an
                 
                   amber
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 when
                 mingled
                 with
                 Acids
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Solution
                 of
                 Common
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 an
                 Alkali
                 ,
                 turns
                 white
                 ,
                 by
                 adding
                 an
                 Acid
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 solely
                 proceeds
                 from
                 those
                 Dispositions
                 which
                 Acid
                 and
                 
                   Alkali
                   Salts
                
                 produce
                 in
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 those
                 Liquors
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 added
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 which
                 penetrates
                 them
                 ,
                 receives
                 all
                 the
                 Modifications
                 that
                 are
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 several
                 Colours
                 we
                 find
                 produced
                 by
                 these
                 mixtures
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   Why
                   Powders
                   are
                   generally
                   white
                   .
                
                 Most
                 Powders
                 are
                 white
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 dry
                 and
                 beaten
                 ,
                 or
                 ground
                 very
                 small
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 all
                 those
                 small
                 Bodies
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 Powder
                 is
                 resolved
                 ,
                 are
                 Spherical
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 which
                 reflect
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Rays
                   of
                   Light
                
                 to
                 one
                 point
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 happen
                 that
                 the
                 grains
                 of
                 any
                 
                 Powder
                 do
                 terminate
                 in
                 a
                 Point
                 or
                 Angle
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 give
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 taken
                 notice
                 ,
                 by
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Microscope
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 grains
                 of
                 
                   white
                   Sand
                
                 are
                 either
                 Round
                 ,
                 or
                 approaching
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Conical
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 smooth
                 
                   crooked
                   surface
                
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 grains
                 of
                 Sand
                 of
                 any
                 Colour
                 ,
                 were
                 Rough
                 and
                 furnished
                 with
                 many
                 prominent
                 Angles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   Why
                   Veal
                   ,
                   after
                   it
                   is
                   drest
                   by
                   the
                   Fire
                   ,
                   looks
                   white
                   .
                
                 Veal
                 ,
                 and
                 Hens
                 or
                 Capons
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 when
                 boiled
                 or
                 roasted
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 the
                 
                   red
                   Colour
                
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 yet
                 Raw.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Heat
                 hath
                 chas'd
                 away
                 the
                 Moisture
                 that
                 was
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 Veal
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Hens
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 moisture
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 hindrance
                 to
                 Whiteness
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 all
                 dry
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 separation
                 of
                 their
                 moisture
                 become
                 white
                 ;
                 because
                 Moisture
                 doth
                 not
                 permit
                 so
                 much
                 fraction
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 doth
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 so
                 much
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 cause
                 Reflexion
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 newly
                 whited
                 with
                 Quick-lime
                 ,
                 appears
                 at
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 
                   dusky
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 in
                 success
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 becomes
                 white
                 ;
                 because
                 at
                 first
                 it
                 hath
                 much
                 moisture
                 mixed
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 exhal'd
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Quick-lime
                 dried
                 ,
                 yields
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   Cloth
                   expos●d
                   to
                   the
                   Sun
                   changet●
                   its
                   Colour
                   .
                
                 Colours
                 wherewith
                 Cloth
                 or
                 Silks
                 are
                 died
                 ,
                 do
                 soon
                 lose
                 their
                 Lustre
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 long
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 degenerate
                 into
                 a
                 faint
                 Liveless
                 Colour
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 proceeds
                 from
                 a
                 twofold
                 Cause
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 Because
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 
                   Dyed
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 compose
                 the
                 Tincture
                 are
                 exhaled
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Suns
                 agitation
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Because
                 many
                 little
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 wander
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 do
                 thrust
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Cloth
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 covering
                 its
                 Lustre
                 ,
                 efface
                 its
                 former
                 Colour
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 that
                 deal
                 in
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 care
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 long
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 but
                 keep
                 them
                 shut
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Vitriol
                   is
                   hurtful
                   to
                   the
                   Teeth
                   .
                
                 Some
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Vitriol
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whiten
                 their
                 Teeth
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 reckon'd
                 amongst
                 Vulgar
                 Errors
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Vitriol
                
                 ,
                 in
                 conjunction
                 with
                 an
                 Alkali
                 ,
                 doth
                 produce
                 a
                 yellow
                 :
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 something
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Alkalous
                   Nature
                
                 is
                 continually
                 transfused
                 from
                 the
                 Gums
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Vitriol
                
                 being
                 commixt
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 Salt
                 ,
                 must
                 rather
                 make
                 them
                 of
                 a
                 
                   yellow
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 whit
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 whitening
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXV
                   .
                   Sugar
                   ,
                   and
                   hot
                   Meat
                   ,
                   blacken
                   the
                   Teeth
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 frequent
                 use
                 of
                 Sugar
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 hot
                 Meat
                 ,
                 does
                 blacken
                 the
                 Teeth
                 ;
                 because
                 Sugar
                 abounds
                 with
                 
                   Volatile
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 sharp-pointed
                 particles
                 do
                 Worm-eat
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Teeth
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 great
                 pores
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 wherein
                 the
                 
                   Lucid
                   Rays
                
                 being
                 suffocated
                 ,
                 do
                 produce
                 a
                 
                   black
                   Colour
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 is
                 also
                 caused
                 by
                 
                   hot
                   Meat
                
                 ,
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 whose
                 particles
                 do
                 likewise
                 bore
                 many
                 Cavities
                 in
                 the
                 Teeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVI
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   those
                   various
                   Colours
                   which
                   appear
                   in
                   a
                   long
                   figur'd
                   Glass
                   expos'd
                   to
                   the
                   Su●
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Glass
                   Vessel
                
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 figure
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Gourd
                 or
                 Cucurbit
                 ,
                 being
                 fill'd
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 enter
                 obliquely
                 through
                 the
                 narrow
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ;
                 these
                 Sun-beams
                 falling
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Paper
                
                 ,
                 or
                 piece
                 of
                 Linnen
                 ,
                 will
                 represent
                 various
                 Colours
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 uppermost
                 Colour
                 will
                 be
                 Red
                 ,
                 the
                 Lowermost
                 Blew
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Middlemost
                 Whitish
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 appearance
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 fetch'd
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 Transmission
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 :
                 For
                 Experience
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Rays
                 passing
                 obliquely
                 or
                 slantingly
                 through
                 a
                 Hole
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 refracted
                 ,
                 which
                 Refraction
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 variety
                 of
                 Colours
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 conceive
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 little
                 
                   round
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 role
                 continually
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 are
                 variously
                 moved
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 the
                 Causes
                 which
                 determine
                 their
                 motion
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Colour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 represented
                 at
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 is
                 red
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 which
                 transmit
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 swiftly
                 whirl'd
                 round
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 tend
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   line
                
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 
                   blue
                   Colour
                
                 is
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 Globuli
                 are
                 more
                 slowly
                 in
                 their
                 circular
                 motion
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 their
                 direct
                 and
                 strait
                 tendency
                 .
                 Because
                 there
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Caus●
                 which
                 hinders
                 their
                 Circumvolution
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Midst
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 is
                 seen
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 there
                 hath
                 an
                 equal
                 proportion
                 of
                 Circumrotation
                 and
                 Procession
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 Bodies
                 are
                 called
                 White
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 circular
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 is
                 equal
                 to
                 their
                 tendency
                 in
                 
                   Right
                   lines
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 difference
                 of
                 Colours
                 doth
                 only
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 different
                 proportion
                 of
                 these
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   Matter
                
                 .
                 As
                 hath
                 been
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 declared
                 in
                 my
                 
                   Institution
                   of
                   Philosophy
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVII
                   .
                   Of
                   a
                   Wood
                   brought
                   from
                   Mexico
                   ,
                   which
                   gives
                   a
                   various
                   colour
                   to
                   Water
                   .
                
                 ATHANASIUS
                 KIRCHERUS
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Art
                   of
                   Light
                   and
                   Darkness
                   ,
                
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Wood
                 growing
                 about
                 Mexico
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 call
                 Coati
                 ,
                 which
                 communicates
                 a
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 Colours
                 to
                 water
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 Vessel
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 clearest
                 water
                 ,
                 it
                 after
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 standing
                 turns
                 the
                 water
                 into
                 a
                 
                   blue
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 which
                 continues
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Vessel
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 poured
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Crystalline
                   Bottle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 expos'd
                 to
                 a
                 full
                 Light
                 ,
                 it
                 recovers
                 its
                 former
                 perspicuity
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 shade
                 ,
                 it
                 turns
                 green
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 a
                 yet
                 
                   darker
                   shade
                
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 red
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 deep
                 ,
                 as
                 approaching
                 somewhat
                 to
                 blackness
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 water
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 Vessel
                 of
                 this
                 Wood
                 ,
                 appears
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 
                   blue
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 question'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 infused
                 Liquor
                 doth
                 enter
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 fetcheth
                 out
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 small
                 particles
                 thereof
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 mixed
                 with
                 the
                 moisture
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 the
                 
                   Rays
                   of
                   Light
                
                 are
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 refracted
                 and
                 reflected
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 a
                 
                   blue
                   Colour
                
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 water
                 is
                 pour'd
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Glass
                   Bottle
                
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 clear
                 and
                 transparent
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 full
                 brightness
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 exposed
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 particles
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 water
                 had
                 fetched
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wood
                 ,
                 did
                 reflect
                 or
                 refract
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 beams
                 ;
                 yet
                 now
                 the
                 prevailing
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 doth
                 efface
                 that
                 disposition
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 its
                 way
                 without
                 any
                 let
                 or
                 hindrance
                 through
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 daily
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 shining
                 through
                 a
                 
                   Glass
                   Prism
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 exhibit
                 the
                 Colours
                 of
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 exactly
                 represented
                 on
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Paper
                 that
                 receives
                 the
                 said
                 Rays
                 .
                 Then
                 afterwards
                 this
                 Bottle
                 being
                 
                 removed
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 and
                 strong
                 
                   Light
                   ▪
                
                 into
                 a
                 more
                 moderate
                 or
                 shaded
                 Light
                 ,
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 curious
                 and
                 pleasant
                 Green
                 ;
                 because
                 from
                 the
                 brightness
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 affords
                 abundance
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   blue
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Wooden
                   Vessel
                
                 did
                 produce
                 ,
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 green
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 compounded
                 of
                 a
                 blue
                 and
                 a
                 yellow
                 .
                 And
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Bottle
                 is
                 brought
                 into
                 a
                 more
                 shady
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 appears
                 of
                 a
                 deep
                 or
                 
                   dark
                   red
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Redness
                 is
                 weakned
                 by
                 the
                 decrease
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Rusty
                   Colour
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVIII
                   .
                   Brazile
                   Wood
                   communicates
                   a
                   Red
                   tincture
                   to
                   water
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Brazile
                   Wood
                
                 communicates
                 a
                 
                   red
                   Colour
                
                 to
                 the
                 water
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 boiled
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Drinking
                   glass
                
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 little
                 distill'd
                 Vinegar
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 immediately
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 Straw
                 or
                 
                   Amber
                   ▪
                
                 From
                 which
                 sudden
                 change
                 of
                 Colours
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Colours
                 do
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 texture
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 different
                 reflexion
                 of
                 the
                 Light.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XXIX
                   .
                   Nephritick
                   Wood
                   yeilds
                   a
                   Golden
                   ,
                   blue
                   ,
                   and
                   yellow
                   Colour
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 kind
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 taken
                 its
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Nephritick
                   Wood
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 use
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 in
                 curing
                 the
                 Gravel
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 whereof
                 being
                 infused
                 in
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Glass
                   Vial
                
                 ,
                 do
                 after
                 a
                 few
                 hours
                 ●●●ge
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Golden
                   Colour
                
                 if
                 the
                 Vial
                 be
                 placed
                 between
                 the
                 Eye
                 and
                 the
                 Window
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 Eye
                 be
                 placed
                 between
                 the
                 Window
                 and
                 the
                 Vial
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 of
                 a
                 
                   blue
                   Colour
                
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Rays
                   of
                   Light
                
                 do
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 tinged
                 with
                 a
                 
                   yellow
                   Colour
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 represent
                 a
                 blue
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Rays
                 reflect
                 from
                 the
                 Vial.
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 pour
                 an
                 
                   Acid
                   Liquor
                
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 
                   blue
                   Colour
                
                 will
                 vanish
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Liquor
                 will
                 appear
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Gold
                   Colour
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 probably
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 foregoing
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Wood
                 doth
                 consist
                 of
                 
                   Tinging
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 easily
                 resolved
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 far
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Salt
                 ;
                 which
                 particles
                 entring
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 do
                 so
                 refract
                 the
                 Rays
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 appear
                 tinged
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Gold
                   Colour
                
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 admit
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 through
                 some
                 Hole
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 
                   dark
                   Room
                
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 the
                 Vial
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 Infusion
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Nephritick
                   Wood
                
                 ,
                 partly
                 within
                 the
                 
                   Cone
                   of
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 observe
                 a
                 vast
                 variety
                 of
                 Colours
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 various
                 degrees
                 of
                 the
                 Refraction
                 of
                 the
                 Light.
                 Now
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 
                   blue
                   Colour
                
                 hath
                 been
                 extinguisht
                 by
                 an
                 
                   Acid
                   Liquor
                
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 restored
                 by
                 the
                 Affusion
                 of
                 
                   Oil
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   Sulphureous
                   Salt
                
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 why
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Gold
                   Colour
                
                 is
                 vanished
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 restored
                 by
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Acid
                   Liquor
                
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Acid
                   Salts
                
                 do
                 cut
                 and
                 slash
                 the
                 tinging
                 particles
                 into
                 lesser
                 divisions
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 precipitate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 the
                 Colour
                 to
                 appear
                 more
                 weak
                 and
                 dilute
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Of
                 Occult
                 Qualities
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Occult
                   Qualities
                   are
                   .
                
                 
                   OCcult
                   Qualities
                
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 Peripaticks
                 called
                 
                   Hidden
                   Powers
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 
                   Natural
                   things
                
                 do
                 act
                 or
                 suffer
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 whereof
                 no
                 prior
                 Reason
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 as
                 immediately
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 
                   substantial
                   Forms
                
                 of
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 our
                 
                   Modern
                   Philosophers
                
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 loss
                 about
                 what
                 the
                 ARISTOTELEANS
                 means
                 by
                 all
                 this
                 Gibberish
                 ,
                 who
                 denying
                 all
                 
                   substantial
                   Forms
                
                 ,
                 despair
                 of
                 ever
                 knowing
                 what
                 these
                 
                   Occult
                   Qualities
                
                 are
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 immediate
                 products
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 abstruseness
                 of
                 some
                 Qualities
                 doth
                 seem
                 only
                 to
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 different
                 Hypotheses
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Principles
                
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 follow
                 the
                 
                   Peripatetick
                   Hypothesis
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Ebbing
                 and
                 Flowing
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Conjunction
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 with
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 ,
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 abstruse
                 and
                 hidden
                 Qualities
                 ;
                 whereas
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 
                   Corpuscular
                   Philosophy
                
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 clear
                 and
                 evident
                 effects
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Of
                   the
                   Common
                   Opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Sponge
                   attracts
                   water
                   .
                
                 A
                 Sponge
                 is
                 commonly
                 supposed
                 to
                 attract
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 draw
                 it
                 upwards
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 we
                 warily
                 consider
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 a
                 Sponge
                 is
                 very
                 improperly
                 said
                 to
                 attract
                 water
                 ;
                 whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 doth
                 rather
                 mount
                 upwards
                 to
                 the
                 Sponge
                 ,
                 and
                 intrude
                 it self
                 into
                 its
                 pores
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Sponge
                 toucheth
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 it
                 somewhat
                 presseth
                 the
                 some
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 pressed
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 to
                 mount
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Sponge
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 a
                 
                   writing
                   Pen
                
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 sooner
                 toucheth
                 the
                 Ink
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 mounteth
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Pen
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Slit
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 a
                 Pen
                 without
                 a
                 Slit
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Ink
                 ,
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Liquor
                 will
                 ascend
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 stick
                 to
                 the
                 Quill
                 ,
                 it
                 immediately
                 drops
                 down
                 .
                 The
                 mounting
                 up
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 pression
                 of
                 the
                 Sponge
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 thrust
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ;
                 which
                 Air
                 afterwards
                 pushing
                 against
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 drives
                 it
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 some
                 Force
                 makes
                 it
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 lies
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   New
                   Bread
                   attracts
                   water
                   .
                
                 
                   New
                   Bread
                
                 put
                 into
                 Wine
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 will
                 draw
                 up
                 the
                 same
                 2
                 or
                 3
                 Fingers
                 breadths
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Laws
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Pression
                 ,
                 operates
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Wine
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 Cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 bigger
                 than
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 for
                 admitting
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 only
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 surrounded
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 more
                 swiftly
                 agitate
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 moved
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 continued
                 entangled
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 move
                 in
                 places
                 that
                 are
                 too
                 narrow
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 strive
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 it
                 accordingly
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 whilst
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 do
                 go
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 that
                 toucheth
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 do
                 immediately
                 follow
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 possess
                 themselves
                 of
                 the
                 relinquisht
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 also
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Liquor
                 do
                 better
                 fill
                 the
                 Cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 swiftly
                 agitated
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 not
                 endeavour
                 to
                 quit
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 except
                 only
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 higher
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 strives
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   2.
                   
                   Chap.
                   10
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   I●
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip.
                   
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   Thomas
                   Herbert
                   Earle
                   of
                   Pembrock
                   and
                   Montgomery
                   ,
                   Baron
                   Herbert
                   of
                   Shurland
                   ,
                   Cardiff
                   ,
                   Ross
                   of
                   Kendale
                   ,
                   Parr
                   ,
                   Marmion
                   &
                   Sr.
                   Quintin
                   ,
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   Lordships
                   of
                   Vsk
                   ,
                   Carleon
                   ,
                   Newport
                   and
                   Tredeg
                   ,
                   Lord
                   Leivtenant
                   of
                   Wiltshire
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   the
                   Admiralty
                   ,
                   Lord
                   Privy
                   Scale
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   their
                   Ma
                   t
                   ys
                   .
                   most
                   Honourable
                   Privy
                   Councell
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   Sheep
                   flees
                   from
                   a
                   Wolf
                   ,
                   a
                   Chick
                   from
                   a
                   Kite
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Pigeon
                   from
                   a
                   Hawk
                   .
                
                 A
                 Sheep
                 trembles
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Wolf
                 ;
                 a
                 Chicken
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Kite
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Pigeon
                 ,
                 dreads
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 a
                 Hawk
                 .
              
               
                 Philosophers
                 commonly
                 attribute
                 these
                 Aversions
                 to
                 the
                 mutual
                 hatred
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 these
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 but
                 without
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Wolf
                 doth
                 not
                 hate
                 a
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 delighted
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 pursues
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 convenient
                 Good
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 a
                 Kite
                 ,
                 that
                 pursues
                 a
                 Chicken
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 Hawk
                 ,
                 that
                 sets
                 upon
                 a
                 Dove
                 .
                 A
                 Sheep
                 therefore
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Wolf
                 betakes
                 himself
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 Texture
                 of
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Wolfs
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 produce
                 such
                 an
                 affection
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 running
                 follows
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Rays
                 or
                 Spirits
                 which
                 are
                 continually
                 darted
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Wolfs
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 which
                 painfully
                 affecting
                 the
                 thin
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sheeps
                   Optick
                   Nerves
                
                 ,
                 do
                 suitably
                 move
                 the
                 Brain
                 and
                 the
                 Spirits
                 contained
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 convey
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 upon
                 a
                 flight
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 Spirits
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 wonderful
                 force
                 to
                 affect
                 and
                 agitate
                 the
                 Body
                 which
                 they
                 push
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 most
                 inward
                 parts
                 they
                 pierce
                 into
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Whether
                   any
                   shade
                   can
                   be
                   hurtful
                   to
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Shades
                 are
                 commonly
                 accounted
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 hurtful
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cause
                 either
                 Pain
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 inconvenience
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 Serpent
                 flees
                 the
                 shade
                 of
                 an
                 Ash
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 who
                 sit
                 down
                 in
                 shady
                 places
                 ,
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 overtaken
                 with
                 sleep
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Effects
                 are
                 not
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Shade
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 somewhat
                 Privative
                 ,
                 cannot
                 have
                 any
                 positive
                 Vertue
                 or
                 Effect
                 ;
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 steaming
                 current
                 of
                 particles
                 proceeding
                 from
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 particularly
                 from
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 
                   Trees
                   ,
                   Plants
                   ,
                   Pools
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 a
                 person
                 that
                 sits
                 ,
                 or
                 lies
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Shade
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 susceptive
                 of
                 these
                 steaming
                 particles
                 that
                 continually
                 flow
                 from
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 affected
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 conceived
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 in
                 Summer-time
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 are
                 more
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 ready
                 to
                 receive
                 these
                 outflowing
                 little
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 affected
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   Quicksilver
                   kills
                   Worms
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Effects
                 do
                 prove
                 that
                 subtil
                 and
                 invisible
                 Steams
                 do
                 continually
                 proceed
                 from
                 Quicksilver
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 Reason
                 those
                 Artificers
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 much
                 conversant
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 used
                 to
                 keep
                 Gold
                 in
                 their
                 Mouths
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 intercept
                 the
                 noxious
                 Steams
                 of
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 which
                 set
                 themselves
                 about
                 the
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 cleave
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 discolour
                 it
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 drops
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 these
                 Artificers
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 certain
                 pure
                 and
                 
                   subtil
                   Effluvia
                
                 or
                 out-flowings
                 ,
                 which
                 proceed
                 almost
                 from
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 retain
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 whence
                 they
                 proceed
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Quicksilver
                 boil'd
                 in
                 Water
                 ,
                 doth
                 communicate
                 a
                 Vertue
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   killing
                   Worms
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   vertue
                   in
                   bare
                   words
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 assertion
                 amongst
                 the
                 Cabbalists
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Vertue
                 in
                 Words
                 ;
                 as
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 extraordinary
                 Effects
                 may
                 be
                 performed
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 remember
                 to
                 have
                 read
                 somewhere
                 in
                 Paracelsus
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 pronouncing
                 the
                 words
                 
                   Osy
                   ,
                   Osya
                   ,
                   Serpents
                
                 stop
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 lie
                 still
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 ungrounded
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Cabbalists
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 
                   bare
                   words
                
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 worthy
                 Tongue
                 have
                 no
                 efficacy
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Vertue
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 some
                 
                   Holy
                   Thing
                
                 ,
                 can
                 communicate
                 any
                 Vertue
                 to
                 the
                 Words
                 pronounced
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 importing
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denyed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Orators
                 and
                 Poets
                 do
                 excite
                 Passions
                 in
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 their
                 Auditors
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 hidden
                 Vertue
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 their
                 Words
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 aptness
                 and
                 Musical
                 cadence
                 of
                 their
                 words
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 what
                 PLINY
                 tells
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Chapter
                   of
                   his
                   Natural
                   History
                
                 of
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 harm
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 words
                 pronounced
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   charming
                   of
                   Serpents
                
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 Fiction
                 .
                 Seeing
                 that
                 words
                 can
                 operate
                 nothing
                 in
                 a
                 natural
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 nothing
                 of
                 any
                 
                   Sympathetical
                   Connexion
                
                 with
                 intelligences
                 or
                 the
                 Powers
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   That
                   a
                   Nose
                   cut
                   out
                   of
                   another
                   mans
                   flesh
                   ,
                   doth
                   rot
                   or
                   perish
                   upon
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   that
                   man.
                   
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 Story
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Nose
                 cut
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 another
                 Man
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 him
                 from
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 corrupts
                 and
                 rots
                 as
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 
                   dead
                   Person
                
                 doth
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 biting
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Mad
                   Dog
                
                 ,
                 which
                 continues
                 till
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 the
                 Dog
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 ceaseth
                 .
              
               
                 No
                 sufficient
                 Reason
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 verifie
                 these
                 Effects
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 suppose
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 reported
                 by
                 Authors
                 without
                 sufficient
                 faithfulness
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ever
                 hapned
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 chance
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 
                   Physical
                   Causality
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Whether
                   VVounds
                   at
                   a
                   distance
                   are
                   curable
                   by
                   the
                   Sympathetick
                   Powder
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 believed
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 wounds
                 at
                 any
                 distance
                 may
                 be
                 healed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Sympathetical
                   Powder
                
                 ,
                 by
                 applying
                 the
                 Powder
                 to
                 the
                 Weapon
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 Wound
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 a
                 Rag
                 that
                 hath
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Wound
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 tho'
                 many
                 great
                 Authors
                 maintain
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 easily
                 persuaded
                 to
                 confide
                 therein
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 in
                 
                   calcined
                   Vitriol
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Basis
                 of
                 that
                 Powder
                 ,
                 any
                 thing
                 conducive
                 to
                 the
                 healing
                 of
                 Wounds
                 ,
                 besides
                 an
                 
                   adstringent
                   Vertue
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 proper
                 to
                 stop
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 close
                 and
                 heal
                 a
                 Wound
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 the
                 Spirits
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Vitriol
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 exert
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 efficacy
                 at
                 a
                 small
                 distance
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Power
                 thereof
                 can
                 be
                 conveyed
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 is
                 reported
                 .
                 Neither
                 will
                 the
                 instances
                 that
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 any
                 great
                 weight
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 consider
                 how
                 apt
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 Men
                 are
                 to
                 believe
                 any
                 stories
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 many
                 do
                 seem
                 to
                 take
                 delight
                 in
                 being
                 imposed
                 upon
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 lookt
                 upon
                 as
                 incredulous
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 that
                 these
                 Cures
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 cleanness
                 of
                 the
                 Wounds
                 ;
                 since
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Sympathetical
                   Cure
                
                 ,
                 charge
                 is
                 always
                 given
                 to
                 wash
                 them
                 with
                 Urin
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 an
                 abstersive
                 Power
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Salt
                 that
                 is
                 contained
                 therein
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Dogs
                 themselves
                 do
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 used
                 to
                 cure
                 their
                 wounds
                 by
                 licking
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   By
                   what
                   means
                   some
                   may
                   be
                   cured
                   by
                   the
                   Sympathetick
                   Powder
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 wounds
                 ,
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 cured
                 with
                 this
                 Powder
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 must
                 be
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 Effluvia
                 of
                 little
                 Bodies
                 :
                 Which
                 tho'
                 not
                 always
                 ,
                 yet
                 very
                 frequently
                 retain
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 stream
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 transmit
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 a
                 vast
                 distance
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 particles
                 proceeding
                 from
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 entring
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 may
                 there
                 produce
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 move
                 the
                 Senses
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Bodies
                 themselves
                 would
                 do
                 by
                 
                   Corporal
                   Contact
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   VVhence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   that
                   Twins
                   are
                   touched
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   affections
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Sympathy
                 observed
                 between
                 Twins
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 sick
                 of
                 any
                 disease
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 frequently
                 seized
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 both
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 Texture
                 of
                 their
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Temperament
                 of
                 Humours
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 by
                 any
                 distemper
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 any
                 hurtful
                 Meat
                 or
                 Drink
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 falls
                 sick
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 well
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 must
                 happen
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 conformity
                 of
                 their
                 Frame
                 and
                 Temper
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 motions
                 of
                 Passions
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 what
                 produceth
                 loathing
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 will
                 effect
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 desired
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 will
                 also
                 be
                 desired
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 because
                 a
                 like
                 Texture
                 receives
                 the
                 same
                 affection
                 from
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Object
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 stirs
                 up
                 the
                 same
                 Appetite
                 and
                 Passion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   some
                   Old
                   VVomen
                   bewitch
                   little
                   Children
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 commonly
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 
                   Old
                   Women
                   bewitch
                   Infants
                
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 
                   Old
                   Women
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 intending
                 their
                 Nerves
                 and
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 may
                 dart
                 forth
                 from
                 their
                 Eyes
                 some
                 noxious
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 tender
                 and
                 easily
                 susceptive
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Infant
                 may
                 be
                 greatly
                 prejudiced
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 the
                 Infant
                 be
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Woman
                 .
                 For
                 bewitching
                 ,
                 as
                 PLINY
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   proceeds
                   from
                   the
                   Spirits
                   of
                   the
                   Witch
                   ,
                   entring
                   through
                   the
                   Eyes
                   of
                   the
                   Bewitched
                   ,
                   into
                   their
                   very
                   Heart
                   .
                
                 Indeed
                 it
                 seems
                 probable
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 darting
                 forth
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 much
                 mischief
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Woman
                 that
                 hath
                 Those
                 upon
                 her
                 ,
                 doth
                 produce
                 Spots
                 and
                 Stains
                 in
                 a
                 Looking-Glass
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 one
                 who
                 Coughs
                 ,
                 stirs
                 up
                 Coughing
                 in
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 Yawns
                 ,
                 a
                 Yawning
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 sees
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   VVho
                   are
                   most
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   VVitchcraft
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 equally
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 Witchcraft
                 or
                 Fascination
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 Infants
                 and
                 Youth
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 who
                 have
                 their
                 Pores
                 more
                 open
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 liable
                 to
                 suffer
                 from
                 the
                 incursions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 and
                 effluvia
                 proceeding
                 from
                 others
                 :
                 Especially
                 if
                 the
                 imagination
                 of
                 the
                 Witch
                 be
                 heightned
                 by
                 Love
                 or
                 Hatred
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 they
                 attack
                 the
                 party
                 bewitched
                 with
                 greater
                 force
                 and
                 violence
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 care
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 to
                 keep
                 little
                 Children
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 such
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   How
                   a
                   Scorpion
                   applied
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   stung
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   draws
                   out
                   the
                   Poison
                   .
                
                 A
                 Spider
                 or
                 Scorpion
                 that
                 hath
                 bit
                 or
                 stung
                 a
                 person
                 ,
                 being
                 bruised
                 ,
                 and
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 part
                 affected
                 ,
                 draws
                 out
                 the
                 poison
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 a
                 Spider
                 or
                 Scorpion
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 Sponge
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 sever'd
                 by
                 the
                 contusion
                 ,
                 shrink
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 do
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 adhering
                 venom
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 away
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 got
                 in
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 effected
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 Oyl
                 is
                 washed
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Cloath
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Soap
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Oyl
                 which
                 are
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 Cloath
                 ,
                 do
                 easily
                 embrace
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Soap
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 like
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 carried
                 away
                 with
                 them
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Poison
                 sticking
                 to
                 the
                 wound
                 ,
                 do
                 easily
                 join
                 themselves
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 bruised
                 Animal
                 applied
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 wound
                 is
                 freed
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   VVhence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   some
                   Stones
                   perform
                   the
                   like
                   effects
                   .
                
                 KIRCHER
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 China
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Portuguese
                   Hat-bearers
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 Skin
                 that
                 starts
                 up
                 on
                 their
                 Heads
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 a
                 Hat
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 little
                 stones
                 are
                 found
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 reduced
                 to
                 Powder
                 ,
                 and
                 mixed
                 with
                 
                   Terra
                   Sigillata
                
                 ,
                 and
                 applied
                 to
                 a
                 
                   poisonous
                   wound
                
                 ,
                 stick
                 fast
                 to
                 it
                 and
                 draw
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 Poison
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 fall
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 wound
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 afterward
                 washed
                 clean
                 in
                 Milk
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 again
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 most
                 poisons
                 are
                 better
                 overcome
                 by
                 Alexipharmacs
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 Vomits
                 or
                 Purges
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   VVhether
                   a
                   VVolf
                   causeth
                   a
                   Hoarsness
                   in
                   those
                   whom
                   he
                   sees
                   first
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 commonly
                 believed
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 who
                 is
                 seen
                 of
                 a
                 Wolf
                 before
                 he
                 sees
                 him
                 ,
                 grows
                 dumb
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 unable
                 to
                 utter
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 the
                 least
                 noise
                 .
              
               
                 Tho'
                 this
                 be
                 an
                 old
                 Story
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 appears
                 no
                 ground
                 at
                 all
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 Seeing
                 that
                 Experience
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 that
                 whether
                 a
                 Wolf
                 see
                 a
                 Man
                 first
                 ,
                 or
                 or
                 whether
                 a
                 Man
                 see
                 the
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 commotion
                 or
                 disturbance
                 follows
                 .
                 I
                 my self
                 have
                 very
                 often
                 lookt
                 upon
                 Wolves
                 ,
                 yet
                 never
                 perceived
                 thereby
                 any
                 Hoarsness
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 least
                 defect
                 in
                 my
                 Voice
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 have
                 many
                 times
                 by
                 my
                 shouting
                 ,
                 made
                 them
                 run
                 away
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 does
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 persons
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 VVolf
                 do
                 contract
                 a
                 Hoarsness
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 Dumb
                 of
                 a
                 suddain
                 ?
                 Why
                 this
                 proceeds
                 only
                 from
                 Fear
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 great
                 concern
                 they
                 either
                 have
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 lives
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 their
                 Company
                 ,
                 puts
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 suddain
                 consternation
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 endeavouring
                 suddainly
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 for
                 help
                 ,
                 they
                 hurt
                 their
                 Lungs
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 force
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   VVind
                   Pipe
                
                 by
                 fetching
                 in
                 of
                 too
                 much
                 breath
                 ,
                 becomes
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 choaked
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 being
                 slackned
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 defect
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 cannot
                 readily
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 the
                 voice
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 failing
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 Hoarsness
                 must
                 be
                 caused
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Tongue
                 disabled
                 from
                 uttering
                 an
                 articulate
                 sound
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   VVhat
                   is
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   Antipathy
                   which
                   is
                   found
                   amongst
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Plants
                 have
                 an
                 Antipathy
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Oak
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Olive
                   Tree
                   ,
                   Cabbage
                
                 and
                 
                   Rue
                   ,
                   Fern
                
                 and
                 Reed
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 endure
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 without
                 some
                 prejudice
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 hatred
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 Plants
                 are
                 desirous
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 stronger
                 of
                 them
                 doth
                 draw
                 all
                 that
                 juice
                 to
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 robs
                 the
                 weaker
                 of
                 its
                 necessary
                 food
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 hinder
                 it
                 from
                 growing
                 and
                 thriving
                 as
                 otherwise
                 it
                 would
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 that
                 Plants
                 set
                 near
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 may
                 hinder
                 each
                 others
                 growth
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 emanations
                 or
                 effluvia
                 
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 their
                 Roots
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 noxious
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Olive
                   Tree
                
                 communicates
                 such
                 a
                 bitterness
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 spoils
                 the
                 Cabbage
                 and
                 Lettice
                 that
                 grows
                 near
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 Fern
                 hinders
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 Reeds
                 by
                 the
                 steams
                 proceeding
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 obstructs
                 their
                 Pores
                 ,
                 and
                 disturbs
                 the
                 Texture
                 of
                 their
                 Fibres
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   VVhat
                   the
                   Reason
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   Sun-flower
                   turning
                   towards
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 The
                 Heliotrope
                 or
                 Sun-flowers
                 ,
                 always
                 turns
                 it self
                 towards
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 so
                 follow
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 face
                 it
                 continually
                 .
                 Theophrastus
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 Heliotropick
                 Plants
                 ,
                 growing
                 about
                 the
                 River
                 Euphrates
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 
                   going
                   down
                
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 drop
                 their
                 Heads
                 and
                 Flowers
                 into
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 reached
                 with
                 the
                 Hand
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 riseth
                 ,
                 lift
                 them
                 up
                 again
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 height
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 happens
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 Plant
                 abounds
                 with
                 much
                 and
                 
                   gross
                   moisture
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 rarefied
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 contained
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 bounds
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 strives
                 to
                 make
                 its
                 way
                 through
                 the
                 most
                 open
                 Pores
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 over
                 against
                 the
                 Sun
                 :
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Neck
                 of
                 this
                 Plant
                 is
                 very
                 plyable
                 ,
                 the
                 agitated
                 moisture
                 which
                 breaks
                 forth
                 from
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 finest
                 Threds
                 ,
                 turns
                 it self
                 that
                 way
                 towards
                 which
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 moisture
                 tend
                 .
                 The
                 extraordinary
                 moisture
                 of
                 this
                 Flower
                 may
                 be
                 confirmed
                 from
                 that
                 Dew
                 which
                 lies
                 upon
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 highest
                 and
                 hottest
                 ;
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 remainders
                 of
                 the
                 morning
                 Dew
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 that
                 vanisheth
                 a
                 few
                 hours
                 after
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   Rising
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 that
                 humour
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 doth
                 flow
                 from
                 its
                 Stalk
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 carried
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Flower
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   The
                   Explication
                   of
                   a
                   wonderful
                   Sundial
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 a
                 reason
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 that
                 admirable
                 Dial
                 ,
                 invented
                 by
                 
                   F.
                   Linus
                
                 at
                 Liege
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 little
                 
                   Ball
                   ,
                   swimming
                
                 upon
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 did
                 shew
                 the
                 hours
                 ,
                 and
                 exactly
                 imitate
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 KIRCHER
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 put
                 some
                 Seeds
                 of
                 the
                 Sun-flower
                 into
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Cork
                 ,
                 found
                 that
                 they
                 turned
                 the
                 Cork
                 towards
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 fixing
                 a
                 hand
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 exactly
                 pointed
                 out
                 the
                 hours
                 placed
                 round
                 the
                 inside
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Sun-flower
                 is
                 turned
                 towards
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 Eastward
                 ,
                 but
                 VVestward
                 also
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 point
                 to
                 the
                 hours
                 noted
                 on
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   VVhether
                   the
                   Bones
                   of
                   Animals
                   ,
                   and
                   Shell-fish
                   be
                   fuller
                   at
                   full
                   Moon
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   wane
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 The
                 Bones
                 of
                 Animals
                 are
                 filled
                 with
                 Marrow
                 at
                 the
                 full
                 Moon
                 ;
                 and
                 Crabs
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 do
                 more
                 abound
                 with
                 flesh
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 wane
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 both
                 are
                 decreased
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Effects
                 ,
                 tho'
                 commonly
                 asserted
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 yet
                 many
                 most
                 exact
                 observers
                 of
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Nature
                 testifie
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 never
                 discern
                 in
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 any
                 such
                 encrease
                 or
                 decrease
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Bones
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 Shell-fish
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 are
                 promiscuously
                 found
                 either
                 full
                 or
                 empty
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 fleshy
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 happen
                 from
                 other
                 
                   accidental
                   Causes
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   Why
                   Crabs
                   and
                   Lobsters
                   are
                   more
                   full
                   of
                   fl●sh
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   than
                   another
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 it
                 happen
                 that
                 
                   Crabs
                   ,
                   Lobsters
                
                 or
                 Oysters
                 be
                 found
                 more
                 full
                 of
                 flesh
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 than
                 at
                 another
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 then
                 met
                 with
                 more
                 plentiful
                 Aliment
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 of
                 Fishes
                 that
                 are
                 taken
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 much
                 fuller
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 fatter
                 than
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 Fish
                 which
                 are
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Nets
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 caught
                 ,
                 are
                 fuller
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 Net
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 before
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   VVhy
                   the
                   Skin
                   of
                   a
                   Stag
                   swims
                   above
                   all
                   other
                   Skins
                   .
                
                 The
                 Skin
                 of
                 a
                 Stag
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 put
                 by
                 Tanners
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 their
                 Fat
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hides
                 of
                 other
                 Beasts
                 laid
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 water
                 is
                 poured
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 never
                 rests
                 till
                 it
                 have
                 got
                 above
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Tanning
                   Pit.
                
                 
              
               
                 GASSENDUS
                 imputes
                 the
                 cause
                 hereof
                 to
                 the
                 wider
                 cavity
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Stags
                   Hairs
                
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Microscope
                 assures
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Hairs
                 of
                 Animals
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 so
                 many
                 hollow
                 Pipes
                 )
                 which
                 being
                 filled
                 with
                 Air
                 ,
                 endeavour
                 to
                 get
                 above
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Bladder
                 full
                 of
                 Air
                 doth
                 .
                 He
                 supposeth
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 help
                 and
                 furtherance
                 to
                 the
                 swiftness
                 of
                 that
                 Animal
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 said
                 Pipes
                 being
                 dilated
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Stag
                 ,
                 doth
                 much
                 contribute
                 to
                 their
                 Lightness
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 very
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Quill
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Feathers
                 of
                 Birds
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 help
                 to
                 their
                 being
                 easily
                 supported
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   VVhy
                   Persons
                   bit
                   of
                   the
                   Tarantula
                   ,
                   do
                   skip
                   and
                   dance
                   .
                
                 They
                 who
                 are
                 bit
                 by
                 the
                 Tarantula
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 delighted
                 with
                 some
                 certain
                 Tunes
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 thereby
                 stirred
                 up
                 to
                 strong
                 and
                 continual
                 Dancing
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 poison
                 of
                 the
                 Tarantula
                 doth
                 alter
                 the
                 Temperament
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 so
                 affect
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Hearing
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 comport
                 with
                 those
                 Tunes
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 that
                 Insect
                 is
                 delighted
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 these
                 Tarantulae
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 are
                 affected
                 with
                 these
                 Tunes
                 ,
                 some
                 with
                 others
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 Piper
                 or
                 Fidler
                 plays
                 these
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 Notes
                 ,
                 so
                 these
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 their
                 Insects
                 begin
                 to
                 frisk
                 ,
                 and
                 cease
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 ever
                 the
                 Tune
                 is
                 done
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 venom
                 of
                 these
                 Insects
                 ,
                 being
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 excited
                 by
                 such
                 notes
                 ,
                 is
                 moved
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 impresseth
                 the
                 same
                 motions
                 on
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 and
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 produce
                 a
                 Dancing
                 ,
                 corresponding
                 with
                 such
                 notes
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 recovery
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 bit
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 this
                 quick
                 motion
                 ,
                 the
                 poison
                 is
                 discust
                 and
                 exhaled
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Sweat
                 ,
                 provoked
                 on
                 this
                 occasion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXV
                   .
                   How
                   Medicaments
                   do
                   purge
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Medicaments
                 do
                 purge
                 by
                 their
                 smell
                 only
                 ;
                 others
                 by
                 being
                 handled
                 ,
                 or
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Navel
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 odour
                 only
                 of
                 a
                 Medicament
                 doth
                 as
                 strongly
                 affect
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 affected
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 taken
                 inwardly
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Fibres
                 or
                 Strings
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 Guts
                 are
                 twinged
                 and
                 vellicated
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 when
                 the
                 Medicin
                 is
                 swallowed
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Stomack
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Medicaments
                 are
                 commonly
                 very
                 small
                 and
                 sharp
                 ,
                 hard
                 ,
                 swiftly
                 agitated
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 penetrative
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 do
                 irritate
                 and
                 excite
                 the
                 Membranous
                 and
                 Nervous
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 provoke
                 them
                 to
                 expulsion
                 .
                 Whence
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 properties
                 and
                 virtues
                 of
                 Medicaments
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 commonly
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 occult
                 Qualities
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 explained
                 and
                 resolved
                 by
                 
                   mechanical
                   Principles
                
                 and
                 Affections
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 produce
                 these
                 effects
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 likeness
                 ,
                 analogy
                 and
                 familiarity
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 they
                 exert
                 this
                 their
                 efficacy
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 irritation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Third
               Part
               OF
               THE
               HISTORY
               OF
               NATURE
               .
               OF
               THE
               WORLD
               ,
               AND
               HEAVEN
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Of
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Opinion
                   of
                   Aristotle
                   and
                   Epicurus
                   concerning
                   the
                   Worlds
                   Original
                   .
                
                 THO'
                 we
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 assured
                 by
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Worlds
                   Original
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 altogether
                 useless
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 what
                 Reason
                 can
                 say
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 by
                 her
                 conduct
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 Beginning
                 thereof
                 .
                 ARISTOTLE
                 maintains
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 have
                 existed
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 VIII
                 
                   th
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   Physicks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 1
                 
                   st
                   of
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 endeavours
                 to
                 prove
                 Motion
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 
                   temporal
                   Principle
                
                 of
                 Motion
                 can
                 be
                 admitted
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 he
                 adds
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Idle
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 something
                 moveable
                 from
                 all
                 Eternity
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 EPICURUS
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 Matter
                 to
                 be
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 
                   World
                   ,
                   Temporary
                
                 ,
                 and
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 fortuitous
                 concourse
                 of
                 Atoms
                 ;
                 whereof
                 LUCRETIUS
                 treats
                 in
                 his
                 4
                 
                   th
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   things
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Opinion
                   of
                   Plato
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   chiefest
                   amongst
                   the
                
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   attributed
                   a
                
                 Beginning
                 
                   to
                   the
                
                 World
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   the
                
                 Divine
                 
                   PLATO
                   ,
                   who
                   tho'
                   he
                   acknowledgeth
                   it
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   begot
                   from
                
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 
                   yet
                   asserts
                   it
                   to
                   have
                   proceeded
                   from
                
                 GOD
                 
                   by
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   Emanation
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                
                 Sun-beams
                 
                   from
                   the
                
                 Sun.
                 
                   And
                   surely
                   he
                   very
                   well
                   deserv'd
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   forasmuch
                   as
                   from
                   the
                   Contemplation
                   of
                
                 Created
                 Things
                 ;
                 
                   he
                   discovered
                   the
                
                 Maker
                 
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                
                 Effects
                 ,
                 
                   raised
                   himself
                   to
                   a
                   view
                   of
                   the
                   Efficiency
                   of
                   the
                
                 Supream
                 Cause
                 .
                 
                   But
                   let
                   us
                   hear
                   him
                   discoursing
                   the
                   Point
                   in
                   his
                   TIMAEUS
                   :
                
                 The
                 Universe
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 is
                 seen
                 ,
                 felt
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 Body
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 things
                 move
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 move
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 are
                 known
                 or
                 discerned
                 by
                 the
                 Senses
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 generable
                 and
                 generated
                 ;
                 but
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 generated
                 ,
                 we
                 assert
                 must
                 be
                 generated
                 by
                 some
                 Cause
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 difficulty
                 indeed
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 Maker
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 discovered
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Disposition
                   of
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   proves
                   the
                   Maker
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 Indeed
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 preach
                 the
                 Creatour
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 not
                 doth
                 Nature
                 represent
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 speak
                 its
                 Author
                 ,
                 and
                 excite
                 us
                 to
                 adore
                 and
                 praise
                 him
                 .
                 Who
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 forced
                 to
                 own
                 its
                 Orignal
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 confess
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Eternal
                 ?
                 Shall
                 we
                 imagine
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 EPICURUS
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 blind
                 Chance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 stumbled
                 upon
                 all
                 these
                 curious
                 and
                 beautiful
                 Effects
                 we
                 do
                 admire
                 ?
                 Were
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 the
                 Stars
                 their
                 own
                 Causes
                 ,
                 and
                 stated
                 in
                 that
                 necessary
                 and
                 comly
                 Order
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 Deliberation
                 of
                 a
                 Contriver
                 ?
                 What
                 virtue
                 or
                 force
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 Atoms
                 ?
                 What
                 power
                 in
                 Matter
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 a
                 World
                 ,
                 beautified
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 infinite
                 variety
                 of
                 Wonders
                 ?
                 Or
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 Atoms
                 were
                 the
                 Framers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   ,
                   Earth
                
                 and
                 Planets
                 ;
                 why
                 did
                 not
                 these
                 blind
                 and
                 stupid
                 Artificers
                 ,
                 jumble
                 themselves
                 as
                 well
                 into
                 
                   Cities
                   ,
                   Houses
                   ,
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Piazza's
                 for
                 us
                 ?
                 Since
                 these
                 are
                 Instances
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 easie
                 and
                 obvious
                 Artifice
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 human
                 Industry
                 can
                 furnish
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part
                   3
                   Chap.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   Inv
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   Iohn
                   Caecill
                   ,
                   Earle
                   of
                   Exeter
                   ,
                   Baron
                   Caecill
                   of
                   Burleigh
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   being
                   Corruptible
                   ,
                   constitute
                   the
                   whole
                   so
                   .
                
                 The
                 Whole
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 as
                 its
                 Parts
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 result
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 deriving
                 its
                 distinction
                 from
                 their
                 Diversity
                 .
                 Now
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 notorious
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 whereof
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 composed
                 ,
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 Rise
                 and
                 Fall
                 ,
                 to
                 Generation
                 and
                 Corruption
                 .
                 The
                 Earth
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 great
                 Theater
                 ,
                 where
                 these
                 Changes
                 are
                 continually
                 represented
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 Vicissitudes
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 is
                 differently
                 drest
                 and
                 mark'd
                 .
                 The
                 Fire
                 perisheth
                 daily
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 seems
                 of
                 such
                 insuperable
                 Force
                 ,
                 vanisheth
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 .
                 Water
                 is
                 suckt
                 out
                 of
                 dry
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 its
                 motion
                 wherewith
                 it
                 penetrates
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 becomes
                 turned
                 into
                 Flowers
                 and
                 Grass
                 .
                 Nothing
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 of
                 any
                 long
                 continuance
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 clear
                 Demonstration
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 beginning
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 continually
                 hasting
                 to
                 its
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   An
                   Objection
                   .
                
                 Some
                 endeavour
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 dint
                 of
                 this
                 Argument
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 that
                 Generation
                 and
                 Corruption
                 are
                 incident
                 indeed
                 to
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Whole
                 may
                 continue
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Total
                 Sum
                 continues
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 only
                 changed
                 as
                 to
                 some
                 Externals
                 ,
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 Wax
                 ,
                 by
                 admitting
                 the
                 various
                 impressions
                 of
                 Seals
                 ,
                 only
                 changeth
                 its
                 figure
                 ,
                 still
                 retaining
                 its
                 substance
                 unalter'd
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 We
                 readily
                 grant
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 Change
                 happens
                 to
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 Accidentary
                 ;
                 yet
                 can
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 concluded
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Whole
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 dissolved
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 Part
                 may
                 perish
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 20
                 ,
                 or
                 100
                 ,
                 or
                 1000
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 since
                 we
                 find
                 various
                 Destructions
                 hapning
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 oft
                 ruin'd
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 continued
                 untoucht
                 for
                 many
                 Ages
                 ?
                 And
                 tho'
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 these
                 things
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 very
                 frequent
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 Intervals
                 of
                 many
                 Years
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 cannot
                 we
                 thence
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can't
                 happen
                 :
                 Seeing
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 throng
                 in
                 upon
                 the
                 World
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 unknown
                 and
                 unheard
                 of
                 for
                 many
                 Ages
                 .
                 The
                 Instance
                 of
                 the
                 Wax
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 whose
                 Change
                 is
                 only
                 outward
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 those
                 Intestine
                 motions
                 ,
                 which
                 one
                 day
                 or
                 other
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Do
                 not
                 we
                 daily
                 see
                 New
                 things
                 start
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 Old
                 things
                 sinking
                 and
                 perishing
                 ?
                 We
                 have
                 therefore
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Changes
                 happen
                 to
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 whole
                 is
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 alterations
                 and
                 perturbations
                 .
                 Hence
                 LUCAN
                 ▪
                 in
                 his
                 
                   First
                   Book
                
                 :
                 
                   
                     One
                     Common
                     Fun'ral-Pile
                     the
                     World
                     shall
                     burn
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Mix
                     Bones
                     with
                     Stars
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     to
                     ruin
                     turn
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   History
                   bears
                   witness
                   to
                   the
                   Beginning
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 our
                 design
                 here
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 down
                 an
                 
                   History
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 endeavour
                 to
                 derive
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 from
                 the
                 Monuments
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 no
                 History
                 that
                 gives
                 us
                 any
                 account
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 passed
                 before
                 the
                 Theban
                 and
                 
                   Trojan
                   War.
                
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 World
                 be
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 without
                 all
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 it
                 be
                 that
                 the
                 Historians
                 and
                 Poets
                 of
                 fore-going
                 Ages
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 deliver'd
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 Deeds
                 of
                 the
                 Heroes
                 of
                 their
                 Times
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 atchieved
                 during
                 such
                 immense
                 Spaces
                 of
                 Time
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Laws
                 enacted
                 by
                 Legislators
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 since
                 nothing
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 any
                 where
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 it
                 affords
                 us
                 a
                 tacit
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 Created
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 its
                 beginning
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 those
                 Times
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   proved
                   from
                   the
                   Inventors
                   of
                   things
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 VVorld
                 hath
                 been
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Historians
                 ,
                 the
                 Improvement
                 and
                 Invention
                 of
                 Things
                 and
                 Arts
                 ,
                 shew
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 over
                 long
                 standing
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 account
                 which
                 the
                 Ancients
                 give
                 us
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 liv'd
                 after
                 a
                 
                   Barbarous
                   manner
                
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 Beasts
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 Feed
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 now-a-days
                 ,
                 but
                 maintain'd
                 their
                 Lives
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Woods
                 and
                 Fields
                 ,
                 with
                 Acorns
                 and
                 Berries
                 ,
                 as
                 MACROBIUS
                 tells
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 till
                 long
                 after
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 Till
                 the
                 Ground
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 strong
                 Argument
                 for
                 the
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Non-Eternity
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   History
                
                 it self
                 doth
                 not
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 any
                 Matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 Space
                 of
                 2000
                 Years
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 nothing
                 memorable
                 related
                 in
                 History
                 before
                 NINUS
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 SEMIRAMIS
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 why
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 things
                 highly
                 improved
                 ,
                 during
                 that
                 vast
                 Vicissitude
                 of
                 innumerable
                 Ages
                 ?
                 Or
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 New
                 things
                 are
                 yet
                 Invented
                 ?
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 strong
                 Arguments
                 against
                 the
                 Eternity
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 us
                 great
                 Reason
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 VVorld
                 had
                 its
                 Beginning
                 ;
                 so
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 successive
                 Years
                 were
                 Invented
                 ,
                 Cultivated
                 ,
                 and
                 Improved
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Eternity
                   of
                   GOD
                   doth
                   not
                   prove
                   the
                   Eternity
                   of
                   th●
                   World.
                   
                
                 Neither
                 are
                 we
                 pinch'd
                 by
                 that
                 Objection
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Platonists
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 VVorld
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 produc'd
                 from
                 Eternity
                 ;
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 repugnant
                 for
                 some
                 Effects
                 to
                 be
                 coexistent
                 with
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 their
                 Emanation
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Question
                 here
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 VVorld
                 might
                 not
                 have
                 been
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 and
                 Coexistent
                 with
                 its
                 Creat●ur
                 ;
                 but
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 really
                 so
                 ?
                 Since
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 doth
                 not
                 act
                 of
                 Necessity
                 ,
                 but
                 freely
                 and
                 spontaneously
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 a
                 Workman
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 his
                 VVork
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 be
                 granted
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 Eternity
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 GOD
                 ;
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Work
                 made
                 by
                 it
                 is
                 Eternal
                 also
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 should
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 conceived
                 is
                 inseparable
                 from
                 the
                 perception
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 House
                 is
                 built
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Architect
                 hath
                 conceiv'd
                 the
                 Draught
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 Mind
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Arts
                   prove
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   any
                   long
                   standing
                   .
                
                 Arts
                 also
                 prove
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 can
                 be
                 traced
                 up
                 to
                 their
                 first
                 Inventors
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 through
                 any
                 vast
                 Interval
                 of
                 Time.
                 For
                 we
                 know
                 who
                 first
                 Invented
                 the
                 Plough
                 ;
                 who
                 furnish'd
                 Men
                 with
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 kind
                 :
                 
                 who
                 first
                 taught
                 the
                 
                   Art
                   of
                   Fencing
                
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Dancing
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 VVorld
                 never
                 had
                 any
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 why
                 were
                 not
                 Things
                 and
                 Arts
                 improved
                 many
                 Ages
                 ago
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 beyond
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 ?
                 How
                 came
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Art
                   of
                   Printing
                
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 lately
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ?
                 What
                 was
                 the
                 Reason
                 that
                 Vines
                 were
                 no
                 sooner
                 planted
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Olive-Trees
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 innumerable
                 Ages
                 ,
                 were
                 banisht
                 from
                 the
                 Fields
                 ?
                 What
                 can
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 
                   Mariners
                   Compass
                
                 was
                 not
                 found
                 out
                 till
                 near
                 our
                 Days
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 use
                 to
                 us
                 for
                 the
                 Crossing
                 of
                 the
                 Seas
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 New-found
                 Lands
                 and
                 Men
                 ?
                 All
                 these
                 Instances
                 plainly
                 overthrow
                 the
                 
                   VVorlds
                   Eternity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 any
                 very
                 long
                 standing
                 .
                 Which
                 made
                 LUCRETIUS
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   
                     —
                     the
                     VVorld
                     is
                     new
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Nor
                     can
                     it
                     many
                     Ages
                     of
                     its
                     standing
                     shew
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   What
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   year
                   the
                   VVorld
                   was
                   made
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 controverted
                 amongst
                 Authors
                 ,
                 about
                 what
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 the
                 VVorld
                 was
                 made
                 ;
                 some
                 allowing
                 this
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 Autumn
                 .
                 Tho'
                 indeed
                 I
                 can
                 see
                 no
                 Reason
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 why
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 Seasons
                 should
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 both
                 continually
                 reign
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 absur'd
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 to
                 one
                 Season
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 4
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 Question
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 where
                 GOD
                 at
                 first
                 
                   Created
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 Men
                 first
                 inhabited
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 VVorld
                 was
                 Created
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 Autumn
                 there
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 Created
                 by
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 most
                 absolute
                 and
                 perfect
                 in
                 all
                 degees
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 Of
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Ranging
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Creation
                   of
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   described
                   by
                   Moses
                   .
                
                 MOSES
                 ,
                 whose
                 History
                 is
                 owned
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 
                   Modern
                   Philosophers
                
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Ancients
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Chapter
                   of
                   Genesis
                
                 ,
                 describes
                 at
                 large
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 beginning
                 with
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 two
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Center
                 and
                 Circumference
                 ,
                 he
                 comprehended
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Universe
                   :
                   In
                   the
                   Beginning
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   GOD
                   created
                   the
                   Heaven
                   and
                   the
                   Earth
                   :
                
                 But
                 the
                 Earth
                 which
                 was
                 cover'd
                 with
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 involved
                 in
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   empty
                   and
                   void
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 did
                 lye
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 Mass
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 excite
                 and
                 stir
                 up
                 its
                 sluggish
                 consistence
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 moved
                 in
                 a
                 huddle
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 certain
                 determinate
                 motion
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 continued
                 void
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Invisible
                 ,
                 until
                 by
                 the
                 Commanding
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   Light
                   was
                   made
                
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 distinguish
                 the
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 discover
                 the
                 distinct
                 appearance
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   GOD
                   ●t
                   first
                   moved
                   the
                   Created
                   Matter
                   .
                
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 having
                 Created
                 this
                 
                   Immense
                   ,
                   Extended
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 which
                 fills
                 the
                 the
                 
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                
                 and
                 Depth
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 he
                 divided
                 the
                 same
                 into
                 infinite
                 Parts
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 one
                 figure
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 some
                 greater
                 ,
                 others
                 less
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Variety
                 is
                 much
                 greater
                 than
                 our
                 Spirits
                 can
                 reach
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 also
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 ,
                 in
                 dividing
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 left
                 any
                 
                   void
                   Spaces
                
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 difference
                 or
                 division
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 ordering
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 instant
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 began
                 to
                 move
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 another
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 if
                 we
                 add
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 are
                 impenetrable
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 evidently
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 could
                 not
                 continue
                 to
                 move
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 causing
                 an
                 infinite
                 Variety
                 in
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 until
                 at
                 last
                 they
                 all
                 agreed
                 to
                 move
                 about
                 different
                 Centers
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 constitute
                 divers
                 Vortices
                 or
                 VVhirlpools
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   Stars
                   came
                   to
                   be
                   formed
                   in
                   the
                   Center
                   of
                   every
                   Vortex
                   .
                
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 Bodies
                 that
                 move
                 Circularly
                 ,
                 do
                 continually
                 endeavour
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 strongest
                 always
                 withdraw
                 themselves
                 further
                 than
                 the
                 weaker
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 of
                 necessity
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 strong
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 more
                 solid
                 ,
                 must
                 withdraw
                 themselves
                 further
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 their
                 withdrawing
                 ,
                 they
                 drive
                 downwards
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 those
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 than
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 Spaces
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 leave
                 open
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 about
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 each
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 a
                 Body
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 composed
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 way
                 pusheth
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 that
                 surrounds
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 pusheth
                 it
                 with
                 Force
                 enough
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 motion
                 transmitted
                 ,
                 almost
                 in
                 an
                 instant
                 ,
                 at
                 certain
                 Distances
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 pression
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 each
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 endeavours
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Light
                 doth
                 consist
                 which
                 appeared
                 the
                 first
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   First
                   Days
                   work
                   .
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 any
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 in
                 the
                 Centers
                 of
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 the
                 Action
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Globuli
                 were
                 pressed
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 reach
                 far
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 those
                 Spaces
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Effect
                 of
                 that
                 Action
                 could
                 not
                 reach
                 ,
                 continued
                 obscure
                 ,
                 and
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Darkness
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 mixture
                 of
                 Light
                 and
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 became
                 distinguisht
                 into
                 several
                 Provinces
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 penetration
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 through
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 thinner
                 and
                 more
                 subtil
                 Parts
                 were
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 the
                 more
                 thick
                 and
                 gross
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 from
                 the
                 heavy
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   day
                
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 Omnipotence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Being
                
                 .
                 For
                 nothing
                 was
                 produc'd
                 anew
                 the
                 following
                 days
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 things
                 already
                 made
                 were
                 ranged
                 and
                 order'd
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 proper
                 place
                 assigned
                 to
                 every
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   the
                   Vortexes
                   were
                   formed
                   .
                
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 GOD
                 could
                 not
                 move
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Matter
                 with
                 different
                 or
                 opposite
                 determinations
                 ,
                 without
                 making
                 them
                 to
                 hit
                 directly
                 or
                 indirectly
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 those
                 which
                 run
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 indirectly
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 reflected
                 different
                 ways
                 ▪
                 by
                 Angles
                 of
                 Reflexion
                 equal
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 their
                 incidence
                 :
                 But
                 they
                 
                 could
                 not
                 so
                 reflect
                 themselves
                 ,
                 without
                 meeting
                 with
                 other
                 Parts
                 ,
                 which
                 turned
                 them
                 aside
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 meeting
                 with
                 a
                 2
                 d
                 repulse
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 with
                 a
                 3
                 d
                 ,
                 4
                 th
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 last
                 forced
                 to
                 move
                 about
                 different
                 Centers
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 move
                 so
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 new
                 stops
                 in
                 its
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 made
                 up
                 several
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 differently
                 situated
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Second
                   Days
                   work
                   .
                
                 On
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Day
                
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 a
                 Firmament
                 was
                 interpos'd
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 a
                 place
                 allotted
                 above
                 it
                 ,
                 others
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 water
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 generating
                 and
                 feeding
                 of
                 Fish
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 Etymology
                 of
                 Firmament
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 to
                 signifie
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 
                   diffused
                   Extension
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 they
                 became
                 so
                 ranged
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 of
                 one
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 did
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 its
                 Neighbouring
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 hindring
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 rather
                 promoted
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Whilst
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 did
                 continually
                 run
                 through
                 these
                 vast
                 
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   the
                   waters
                   became
                   divided
                   from
                   the
                   waters
                
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 covered
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 Firmament
                 ,
                 were
                 separated
                 at
                 a
                 vast
                 distance
                 from
                 those
                 other
                 waters
                 which
                 did
                 lye
                 upon
                 solid
                 and
                 thick
                 Bodies
                 .
                 And
                 consequently
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   waters
                   that
                   were
                   under
                   the
                   Firmament
                   ,
                   were
                   divided
                   from
                   the
                   waters
                   that
                   were
                   above
                   the
                   Firmament
                   .
                
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 Moses
                 calls
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 Upper
                 or
                 Superiour
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 Inferiour
                 or
                 Beneath
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Third
                   Days
                   work
                   .
                
                 On
                 the
                 3
                 
                   d
                   Day
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   waters
                   were
                   gathered
                   into
                   one
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   dry
                   Land
                   appeared
                
                 ;
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 wholly
                 cover'd
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 did
                 appear
                 ,
                 it
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 to
                 gather
                 the
                 waters
                 into
                 some
                 certain
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 freed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 might
                 bring
                 forth
                 
                   Grass
                   ,
                   Herbs
                
                 and
                 Trees
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 several
                 Juices
                 ,
                 which
                 running
                 through
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 were
                 joyned
                 to
                 divers
                 Seeds
                 ,
                 whose
                 pores
                 suited
                 best
                 with
                 the
                 figures
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Where
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Dry
                   Land
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 gathering
                 together
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 was
                 called
                 ,
                 Sea.
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Roundness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 did
                 hinder
                 the
                 water
                 from
                 running
                 into
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Cavity
                 sufficient
                 to
                 receive
                 that
                 immense
                 Heap
                 of
                 waters
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Mountains
                 were
                 created
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Rising
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 leaving
                 deep
                 Vallies
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 made
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 Reception
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Fourth
                   Days
                   work
                   .
                
                 The
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 being
                 thus
                 orderly
                 ranged
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 work
                 was
                 to
                 adorn
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 For
                 on
                 the
                 4
                 
                   th
                   Day
                
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Great
                   Lights
                
                 were
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 for
                 
                   times
                   ,
                   days
                   and
                   years
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 the
                 Diurnal
                 and
                 
                   Annual
                   Circumvolution
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Planets
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 the
                 Circumvolutions
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 known
                 and
                 determined
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 there
                 were
                 also
                 created
                 many
                 Stars
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 Light
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 dart
                 abroad
                 every
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 did
                 continually
                 increase
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 greater
                 quantity
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Universe
                 than
                 was
                 necessary
                 ,
                 to
                 fill
                 those
                 Spaces
                 that
                 are
                 left
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Globuli
                 ;
                 all
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 those
                 Spaces
                 were
                 filled
                 ,
                 run
                 to
                 the
                 Centers
                 of
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 composed
                 some
                 most
                 
                   fluid
                   Spherical
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 were
                 still
                 more
                 worn
                 away
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 up
                 less
                 place
                 than
                 they
                 did
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 did
                 not
                 diffuse
                 themselves
                 quite
                 to
                 the
                 Centers
                 ;
                 but
                 equally
                 drawing
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 left
                 their
                 
                   Spherical
                   Spaces
                
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   First
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 flowing
                 thither
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 collection
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 our
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Greater
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Collections
                 in
                 the
                 Centers
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 
                   Vortexes
                   ,
                   Stars
                
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 those
                 great
                 Masses
                 which
                 approached
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 was
                 found
                 most
                 fit
                 to
                 drive
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 towards
                 it
                 ,
                 became
                 
                   the
                   lesser
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Fifth
                   day
                   .
                
                 On
                 the
                 5
                 
                   th
                   Day
                   ,
                   GOD
                
                 commanded
                 the
                 waters
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fowl
                 that
                 fly
                 above
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Creeping
                   things
                
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 Feet
                 crawl
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 the
                 Scripture
                 seems
                 to
                 attribute
                 to
                 Fishes
                 and
                 other
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 a
                 Soul
                 ,
                 produc'd
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 VVater
                 and
                 Earth
                 ;
                 yet
                 nothing
                 else
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 there
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Soul
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 some
                 Bodies
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 fitted
                 and
                 adapted
                 to
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 to
                 feed
                 and
                 grow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Sixth
                   Days
                   work
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 After
                 that
                 the
                 House
                 was
                 now
                 perfected
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Palace
                 fully
                 furnish'd
                 and
                 adorn'd
                 for
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 its
                 great
                 Guest
                 ,
                 the
                 Little-VVorld
                 enter'd
                 the
                 Greater
                 ,
                 being
                 endued
                 with
                 
                   Life
                   ,
                   Sense
                
                 and
                 Reason
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 Commander
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Fishes
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 the
                 Birds
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 might
                 pay
                 their
                 Homage
                 and
                 Obedience
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 thus
                 order'd
                 ,
                 GOD
                 made
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Works
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Creation
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 hath
                 ,
                 by
                 DANAEUS
                 ,
                 been
                 comprehended
                 in
                 short
                 Verses
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Christian
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 ;
                 which
                 in
                 English
                 speak
                 thus
                 :
              
               
                 
                   The
                   First
                   Day
                   made
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   Light
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   Second
                   ,
                   brought
                   the
                   Firmament
                   in
                   sight
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   Third
                   ,
                   gave
                   the
                   Sea
                   Bounds
                   ,
                   and
                   Grass
                   to
                   th'
                   Earth
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   Fourth
                   ,
                   to
                   Sun
                   and
                   Moon
                   ,
                   and
                   Stars
                   gave
                   Birth
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   Fifth
                   ,
                   made
                   Fish
                   o'
                   th'
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   Birds
                   o'
                   th'
                   Air
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   Sixth
                   ,
                   gave
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   and
                   Man
                   ,
                   GOD's
                   chiefest
                   Care
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   Seventh
                   ,
                   and
                   last
                   ,
                   appointed
                   was
                   for
                   Rest.
                   
                
              
               
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   World
                   was
                   Created
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Six
                   Days
                   .
                
                 We
                 need
                 not
                 here
                 insist
                 upon
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 Created
                 in
                 6
                 Days
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 determination
                 of
                 Days
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 Allegorically
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
                 have
                 been
                 inclin'd
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 GOD
                 ,
                 in
                 Creating
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 proceed
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 absolutely
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 best
                 understood
                 and
                 apprehended
                 by
                 us
                 Mortals
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 ordered
                 the
                 Creation
                 thus
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 
                   weak
                   Men
                
                 might
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 works
                 nothing
                 without
                 the
                 greatest
                 exactness
                 and
                 order
                 ;
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 conceive
                 ,
                 how
                 any
                 Order
                 could
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 a
                 simultaneous
                 Creation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Of
                 the
                 End
                 or
                 Destruction
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Whatsover
                   hath
                   had
                   a
                   beginning
                   ,
                   must
                   of
                   necessity
                   have
                   an
                   End
                   also
                   .
                
                 FRom
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 Created
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 Corruption
                 and
                 Dissolution
                 .
                 For
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 we
                 attribute
                 a
                 Principle
                 of
                 Destruction
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 own
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 one
                 of
                 Production
                 ;
                 and
                 suppose
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 once
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 will
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 time
                 wherein
                 it
                 must
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 ?
                 For
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Matter
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 the
                 Original
                 and
                 Cause
                 of
                 Dissolution
                 ?
                 And
                 do
                 not
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 decay
                 daily
                 ,
                 and
                 hasten
                 to
                 their
                 End
                 ?
              
               
                 For
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 little
                 acquainted
                 with
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 who
                 supposeth
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 Eternal
                 which
                 hath
                 had
                 a
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 as
                 VELLEJUS
                 saith
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 PLATO
                 ,
                 as
                 CICERO
                 sets
                 it
                 down
                 in
                 his
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Book
                   de
                   Natura
                   Deorum
                
                 .
                 For
                 where
                 can
                 we
                 find
                 a
                 thing
                 put
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 pieces
                 again
                 ?
                 Or
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 that
                 thing
                 which
                 hath
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 have
                 an
                 End
                 ?
                 And
                 accordingly
                 LUCRETIUS
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 
                   First
                   Book
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   As
                   Beasts
                   depriv'd
                   of
                   Food
                   ,
                   so
                   things
                   must
                   die
                   ,
                
                 
                   As
                   soon
                   as
                   Matter
                   fails
                   of
                   just
                   supply
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Ancients
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Duration
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 But
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 wanting
                 some
                 Philosophers
                 who
                 have
                 attributed
                 Eternity
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 conceived
                 this
                 Great
                 Fabrick
                 so
                 admirably
                 contriv'd
                 and
                 built
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 Dissolution
                 .
                 Which
                 Opinion
                 hath
                 been
                 maintain'd
                 by
                 ZENOPHANES
                 ,
                 MELISSUS
                 ,
                 ARISTOTLE
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 accused
                 those
                 of
                 Impiety
                 ,
                 who
                 maintain'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 would
                 perish
                 .
                 Neither
                 were
                 PLATO
                 and
                 PYTHAGORAS
                 Enemies
                 to
                 this
                 Opinion
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 they
                 believed
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 would
                 have
                 an
                 End
                 ;
                 yet
                 withal
                 they
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 only
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Dissolver
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 thinking
                 it
                 unbecoming
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Work
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 dissolvable
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 Hand
                 than
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 Parents
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 their
                 Off-spring
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 to
                 desire
                 their
                 Destruction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   World
                   is
                   of
                   its
                   own
                   nature
                   Corruptible
                   .
                
                 But
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 Judgments
                 of
                 Blind-men
                 ,
                 who
                 without
                 having
                 a
                 due
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 thought
                 the
                 parts
                 thereof
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 together
                 by
                 such
                 strong
                 Ties
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 Ages
                 could
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 dissolve
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 oppose
                 Authority
                 to
                 Authority
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 Epicureans
                 and
                 Stoicks
                 of
                 another
                 Opinion
                 ?
                 The
                 latter
                 of
                 whom
                 supposed
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 Immortal
                 ,
                 but
                 Jupiter
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 asserted
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Sea
                   ,
                   Air
                
                 and
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 End
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Tragical
                   Poet
                
                 seems
                 to
                 foretel
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Hercul
                   .
                   Oct.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   splendid
                   Roof
                   of
                   Heaven
                   shall
                   fall
                   ,
                
                 
                   A
                   certain
                   Ruin
                   doth
                   it
                   attend
                   :
                
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   Glorious
                   gods
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   ,
                
                 
                   In
                   Chaos
                   and
                   Dark-Night
                   shall
                   end
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 what
                 need
                 have
                 we
                 of
                 the
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ancient
                   Philosophers
                
                 ,
                 to
                 assert
                 the
                 Corruption
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 present
                 decays
                 of
                 the
                 VVorld
                 do
                 manifestly
                 prove
                 its
                 declining
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 decrepit
                 Age
                 ?
                 Who
                 doth
                 not
                 perceive
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Decadence
                 ,
                 and
                 hastning
                 on
                 to
                 their
                 last
                 end
                 ?
                 Do
                 not
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Seasons
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 decline
                 ,
                 and
                 want
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 force
                 and
                 vigour
                 ?
                 Doth
                 not
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 Summer
                 grow
                 less
                 every
                 year
                 than
                 other
                 ?
                 And
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 
                   VVinter
                   Season
                
                 changed
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 ?
                 How
                 late
                 ,
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 wet
                 are
                 our
                 Springs
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 few
                 seasonable
                 and
                 fruitful
                 Autumns
                 do
                 we
                 enjoy
                 ?
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 apparently
                 fall
                 short
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Primaeval
                   virtue
                
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 descend
                 into
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 small
                 quantity
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 do
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 there
                 ?
                 How
                 few
                 Veins
                 of
                 Metals
                 are
                 now-a-days
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 compare
                 them
                 with
                 those
                 multitudes
                 that
                 were
                 found
                 of
                 Old
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 our
                 Forefathers
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   general
                   Decadence
                   and
                   Declination
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   portends
                   the
                   approaching
                   End
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 This
                 Failure
                 and
                 Decrease
                 is
                 also
                 observable
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 ;
                 for
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 many
                 Men
                 in
                 the
                 VVorld
                 as
                 formerly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Fields
                 begin
                 to
                 want
                 Husbandmen
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Camps
                   ,
                   Souldiers
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Sea
                   ,
                   Seamen
                
                 ?
                 And
                 shall
                 not
                 we
                 from
                 this
                 General
                 defection
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Old
                   Age
                
                 hath
                 overtaken
                 the
                 VVorld
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 Creatures
                 are
                 hastning
                 to
                 their
                 Exit
                 ?
                 This
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 unalterable
                 Law
                 and
                 Decree
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 that
                 oll
                 things
                 which
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 Beginning
                 ,
                 must
                 decrease
                 ,
                 grow
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 die
                 at
                 last
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   shortness
                   of
                   the
                   Life
                   of
                   Man
                   is
                   an
                   Argument
                   that
                   the
                   World
                   grows
                   Old.
                   
                
                 But
                 what
                 needs
                 so
                 many
                 words
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 VVorld
                 is
                 grown
                 Old
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 s●e
                 that
                 
                   mens
                   Lives
                
                 grow
                 shorter
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 being
                 now
                 contained
                 within
                 a
                 narrow
                 compass
                 ,
                 as
                 LUCRETIUS
                 expresseth
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 
                   First
                   Book
                
                 :
                 
                   
                     Man's
                     Age
                     declin'd
                     in
                     Ancient
                     
                     Homer's
                     days
                     ;
                  
                   
                     But
                     now
                     his
                     Strength
                     and
                     Stature
                     both
                     decays
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Formerly
                 Men
                 lived
                 800
                 or
                 900
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 upward
                 ;
                 whereas
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 Prodigy
                 ,
                 to
                 reach
                 100
                 only
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 by
                 great
                 chance
                 reach
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 encumbred
                 and
                 tormented
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 Ails
                 of
                 Mind
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 long
                 for
                 nothing
                 more
                 than
                 Death
                 .
                 And
                 shall
                 we
                 ,
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 Eternity
                 of
                 this
                 VVorld
                 can
                 be
                 consistent
                 with
                 
                 the
                 continual
                 crumbling
                 away
                 thereof
                 ;
                 the
                 defection
                 of
                 the
                 Seasons
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 shortning
                 of
                 mens
                 lives
                 ?
                 Or
                 that
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 always
                 changing
                 and
                 fleeting
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Elements
                   conspire
                   to
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
                 Another
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 fetched
                 from
                 those
                 particular
                 changes
                 which
                 antidate
                 the
                 total
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 ways
                 conspire
                 to
                 the
                 Ruin
                 thereof
                 :
                 What
                 vast
                 desolations
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Fire
                 caused
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 Countries
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 
                   the
                   Parent
                   of
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Soul
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                
                 laid
                 waste
                 and
                 barren
                 ?
                 How
                 often
                 hath
                 Water
                 been
                 destructive
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 Deluges
                 have
                 spoiled
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 renduced
                 it
                 to
                 little
                 better
                 than
                 its
                 primaeval
                 Chaos
                 ?
                 And
                 for
                 us
                 that
                 are
                 yet
                 alive
                 ,
                 tho'
                 we
                 may
                 hope
                 to
                 live
                 still
                 longer
                 ;
                 yet
                 Reason
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 stop
                 our
                 Ears
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 doth
                 assure
                 us
                 that
                 Death
                 follows
                 us
                 at
                 the
                 Heels
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 e're
                 long
                 trip
                 us
                 into
                 our
                 Graves
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 we
                 never
                 saw
                 the
                 Total
                 Ruin
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 not
                 perceive
                 any
                 certain
                 passages
                 of
                 its
                 end
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 conjecture
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 sick
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 Old
                 Age
                 and
                 other
                 Infirmities
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 led
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 her
                 Off-spring
                 to
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 Of
                 the
                 Generation
                 ,
                 and
                 Corruption
                 of
                 Things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   Fire
                   becomes
                   generated
                   out
                   of
                   Wood.
                   
                
                 NOthing
                 is
                 more
                 common
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 Fire
                 out
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 a
                 Fluid
                 and
                 
                   Subtil
                   Body
                
                 is
                 produced
                 from
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 Thick
                 and
                 Hard.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Generation
                 of
                 Fire
                 out
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 Production
                 of
                 any
                 
                   New
                   form
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 hold
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 alone
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 ;
                 their
                 situation
                 and
                 other
                 modifications
                 which
                 constitute
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 every
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Wood
                 is
                 lost
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 burns
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 Flame
                 and
                 Coals
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 connexion
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 becomes
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 mode
                 of
                 Existence
                 is
                 acquired
                 :
                 When
                 therefore
                 ,
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 Wood
                 is
                 changed
                 by
                 Fire
                 into
                 Fire
                 ,
                 no
                 new
                 Being
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 before
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 old
                 Being
                 or
                 Body
                 is
                 so
                 changed
                 in
                 its
                 modes
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 quite
                 different
                 thing
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 change
                 made
                 in
                 Generation
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 Local
                 ,
                 whereby
                 things
                 are
                 so
                 altered
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 appear
                 as
                 other
                 things
                 to
                 our
                 Senses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   generation
                   of
                   a
                   Chicken
                   .
                
                 This
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Disposition
                 of
                 Parts
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 a
                 Chicken
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 difficulty
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 Rudiment
                 of
                 the
                 Chicken
                 ,
                 grows
                 in
                 the
                 Egg
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Chickens
                 do
                 that
                 are
                 already
                 
                   hatched
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 whether
                 straight
                 or
                 crooked
                 ,
                 whereof
                 their
                 Organs
                 do
                 consist
                 ,
                 become
                 dilated
                 by
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 joining
                 themselves
                 successively
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 Pullet
                 to
                 grow
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 appear
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   VVhether
                   Salt
                   be
                   generated
                   out
                   of
                   VVood
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   matter
                   .
                
                 Salt
                 is
                 generated
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Burnt
                   Wood
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Chymists
                 well
                 know
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 distillations
                 do
                 separate
                 
                   Mercury
                   ,
                   Sulphur
                
                 and
                 Salt
                 from
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 which
                 last
                 Body
                 ,
                 mingle
                 with
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 incorporated
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 improperly
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Generation
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 these
                 kind
                 of
                 Extractions
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 happens
                 no
                 adaption
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Quantity
                
                 and
                 Motion
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Nature
                 of
                 Generation
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 Parts
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Salt
                 being
                 very
                 small
                 and
                 slender
                 ,
                 are
                 easily
                 overwhelmed
                 by
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 wood
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 never
                 prick
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 nor
                 become
                 savoury
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 grosser
                 parts
                 thereof
                 by
                 Fire
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 ounce
                 of
                 Silver
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 throughly
                 mingled
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 mass
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 never
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Gold
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 some
                 Silver
                 joined
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 Neither
                 will
                 any
                 sound
                 Philosopher
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 Silver
                 is
                 generated
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 separated
                 from
                 Gold
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Aqua-fortis
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 those
                 particles
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 mixed
                 with
                 the
                 Gold
                 ,
                 are
                 now
                 separated
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 .
                 Salt
                 therefore
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 continues
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Wood
                 ,
                 retains
                 its
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 nor
                 exert
                 its
                 force
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 covered
                 over
                 with
                 innumerable
                 particles
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 blunted
                 and
                 broken
                 by
                 its
                 being
                 involved
                 in
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   Metals
                   are
                   dissolved
                   by
                   Vapour
                   only
                   .
                
                 Metals
                 are
                 sometimes
                 dissolved
                 by
                 a
                 vapor
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 common
                 amongst
                 the
                 Chymists
                 to
                 dissolve
                 Gold
                 and
                 other
                 hard
                 Bodies
                 by
                 External
                 Heat
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Hot
                   Water
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Balneum
                   Mariae
                
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Balneum
                   Roris
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 steam
                 only
                 of
                 
                   Hot
                   Water
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 performed
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 steam
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 and
                 entring
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Gold
                 ,
                 doth
                 dissolve
                 the
                 weaving
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 that
                 Heat
                 be
                 slow
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 long
                 continuance
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 as
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 its
                 perpetual
                 falling
                 ,
                 hollows
                 a
                 Stone
                 ,
                 and
                 penetrates
                 to
                 the
                 inmost
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Chymists
                 having
                 experienced
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 this
                 continual
                 heat
                 ,
                 do
                 by
                 means
                 thereof
                 promise
                 us
                 wonderful
                 Fermentations
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 to
                 obtain
                 their
                 Elixir
                 ,
                 which
                 changeth
                 inferiour
                 Metals
                 into
                 Gold
                 or
                 Silver
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   Liquid
                   Bodies
                   corrupt
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   Hard.
                   
                
                 
                   Liquid
                   Bodies
                
                 often
                 corrupt
                 
                   hard
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 so
                 water
                 doth
                 corrupt
                 Sugar
                 and
                 
                   Salt
                   ▪
                
                 for
                 a
                 pound
                 of
                 Sugar
                 ,
                 being
                 cast
                 into
                 a
                 large
                 Vessel
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 doth
                 disppear
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 insensible
                 parts
                 of
                 Liquors
                 are
                 in
                 continual
                 agitation
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 seem
                 strange
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 shake
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   hard
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 they
                 move
                 continually
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 leave
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 seee
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Sugar
                 and
                 Salt
                 ,
                 do
                 vanish
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 scattered
                 and
                 dispersed
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 its
                 share
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   VVhy
                   Glass
                   is
                   not
                   subject
                   to
                   Corruption
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Bodies
                 are
                 altogether
                 exempt
                 from
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 as
                 Glass
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 utmost
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 every
                 corruption
                 of
                 Bodies
                 proceeds
                 from
                 strange
                 particles
                 ,
                 intruding
                 themselves
                 into
                 their
                 Pores
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 altering
                 and
                 destroying
                 ,
                 the
                 Texture
                 ,
                 Connexion
                 and
                 Order
                 of
                 their
                 Parts
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 those
                 Bodies
                 that
                 have
                 more
                 subtil
                 and
                 strait
                 pores
                 ,
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 
                 most
                 part
                 more
                 durable
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 subject
                 to
                 corruption
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 this
                 Reason
                 that
                 Glass
                 is
                 incorruptible
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 red
                 hot
                 in
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 many
                 particles
                 do
                 infinuate
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 dilate
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 do
                 they
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 Pores
                 thereof
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 least
                 particles
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 more
                 closely
                 cleave
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 can
                 wholly
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 Exhale
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Gold
                   and
                   Quicksilver
                   are
                   the
                   most
                   Incorruptible
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Metals
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 Gold
                 and
                 Quicksilver
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 incorruptible
                 of
                 all
                 Metals
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 most
                 narrow
                 pores
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 their
                 Ponderosity
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 also
                 their
                 parts
                 cannot
                 without
                 great
                 difficulty
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   the
                   Art
                   of
                   Chymistry
                
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Quicksilver
                 be
                 utterly
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Gold
                 
                   be
                   reduced
                   into
                   its
                   first
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Talk
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reduction
                 of
                 which
                 into
                 a
                 
                   watry
                   Substance
                
                 or
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 many
                 Chymists
                 have
                 laboured
                 in
                 vain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   A
                   Rotten
                   Apple
                   corrupts
                   many
                   that
                   are
                   Sound
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Rotten
                   Apple
                
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 a
                 sound
                 one
                 ,
                 doth
                 corrupt
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 frequently
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 sound
                 ones
                 are
                 spoiled
                 by
                 one
                 rotten
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 effect
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 steam
                 which
                 flows
                 from
                 the
                 rotten
                 Apple
                 ;
                 which
                 penetrating
                 into
                 the
                 sound
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 dispose
                 the
                 parts
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 disposed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Rotten
                   Apple
                
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 one
                 Apple
                 laid
                 uppon
                 another
                 ,
                 promotes
                 Ripeness
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 those
                 that
                 intend
                 to
                 make
                 Cyder
                 of
                 their
                 Apples
                 ,
                 lay
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 heaps
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 ripen
                 the
                 sooner
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   Worms
                   are
                   generated
                   in
                   Vinegar
                   .
                
                 Worms
                 commonly
                 breed
                 in
                 Vinegar
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 weakned
                 and
                 putrifie
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 small
                 and
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 little
                 Serpents
                 swim
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 in
                 every
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 the
                 Connexion
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 is
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 evaporating
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sulphureous
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 dissolved
                 
                   Saline
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 breaking
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 compound
                 ,
                 do
                 unite
                 together
                 in
                 some
                 near
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 constitute
                 these
                 little
                 Animals
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 Mites
                 are
                 bred
                 in
                 Cheese
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 Insects
                 in
                 the
                 Grain
                 and
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 cannot
                 well
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   soft
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 perpetual
                 intestine
                 agitations
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 driven
                 into
                 Confusion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Animals
                   are
                   produced
                   by
                   other
                   Animals
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 it
                 seems
                 most
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Animals
                 are
                 the
                 Products
                 of
                 certain
                 Seeds
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 VVorm
                 can
                 be
                 produced
                 from
                 the
                 Tumultuary
                 concourse
                 of
                 Atoms
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 a
                 Seed
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 is
                 lodged
                 a
                 formative
                 Virtue
                 :
                 And
                 there
                 fore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 least
                 Animals
                 are
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 tho'
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Eggs
                 whence
                 they
                 proceed
                 ,
                 be
                 produced
                 from
                 other
                 Animals
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 .
                 Which
                 seems
                 probable
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 VVorms
                 which
                 breed
                 in
                 Galls
                 and
                 other
                 Fruits
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Spices
                   preserve
                   Bodies
                   from
                   Putrefaction
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Virtue
                 found
                 in
                 Spices
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 preserve
                 Bodies
                 from
                 Putrefaction
                 :
                 Hence
                 proceeds
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 
                   Embalming
                   Dead
                   Bodies
                
                 with
                 Spices
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Spices
                 consist
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 easily
                 be
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 exciting
                 a
                 new
                 fermentation
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 they
                 put
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 wa●
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 into
                 motion
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 out
                 flowing
                 particles
                 .
                 Thus
                 Flowers
                 and
                 Fruits
                 are
                 preserved
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Sugar
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 its
                 clamminess
                 ,
                 it
                 retains
                 their
                 thin
                 and
                 
                   volatil
                   particles
                
                 from
                 flying
                 away
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 affords
                 them
                 a
                 pleasant
                 Taste
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   Corn
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   changed
                   into
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   afterward
                   into
                   Blood.
                   
                
                 The
                 Grains
                 of
                 VVheat
                 ,
                 being
                 ground
                 in
                 a
                 Mill
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 Flower
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 mingled
                 with
                 water
                 is
                 kneaded
                 into
                 Dough
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 being
                 baked
                 in
                 the
                 Oven
                 ,
                 becomes
                 Bread
                 ;
                 which
                 after
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 chewed
                 in
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 an
                 Acid
                 
                   penetrating
                   moisture
                
                 turned
                 into
                 Chyle
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 into
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 which
                 several
                 Mutations
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 Motion
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 almost
                 all
                 alterations
                 ,
                 that
                 happen
                 to
                 Bodies
                 are
                 effected
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 diversity
                 is
                 produced
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 imagin
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 new
                 thing
                 is
                 acquired
                 in
                 
                   the
                   Generation
                   of
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 lost
                 in
                 their
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 before
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 besides
                 only
                 a
                 new
                 Connexion
                 of
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 different
                 Mode
                 of
                 Existence
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Grains
                 of
                 Corn
                 are
                 changed
                 into
                 Flower
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 into
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 into
                 Chyle
                 and
                 Blood
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 progress
                 of
                 changes
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   local
                   motion
                
                 ;
                 tho'
                 the
                 Species
                 it self
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 as
                 Ovid
                 appositly
                 describes
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 the
                 XV.
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 Metamorph.
                 
              
               
                 
                   All
                   alter
                   ,
                   nothing
                   finally
                   decays
                   ;
                
                 
                   Hither
                   and
                   thither
                   still
                   the
                   Spirit
                   strays
                   :
                
                 
                   There
                   's
                   nothing
                   permanent
                   ,
                   all
                   ebb
                   and
                   flow
                   ;
                
                 
                   Each
                   Image
                   form'd
                   ,
                   doth
                   wander
                   to
                   and
                   fro
                   :
                
                 
                   VVhat
                   was
                   before
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   ;
                   what
                   was
                   not
                   ,
                   is
                   ;
                
                 
                   All
                   in
                   a
                   moment
                   change
                   from
                   that
                   to
                   this
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 change
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 insensible
                 or
                 sensible
                 parts
                 ,
                 there
                 no
                 alteration
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 about
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 
                   Gold
                   ,
                   Quicksilver
                   ,
                   Talk
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 whose
                 parts
                 are
                 so
                 closely
                 joined
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 by
                 any
                 force
                 be
                 separated
                 ;
                 or
                 so
                 altered
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 appearance
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   Vapours
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   turn
                   to
                   VVater
                   .
                
                 Nothing
                 is
                 more
                 common
                 with
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 VVater
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 and
                 Vapours
                 again
                 condensed
                 into
                 VVater
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 do
                 not
                 hold
                 this
                 change
                 to
                 be
                 mutual
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 suppose
                 in
                 every
                 Generation
                 a
                 new
                 substantial
                 form
                 is
                 acquired
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 old
                 one
                 perisheth
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ARISTOTLE
                 expresseth
                 himself
                 thus
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Book
                   of
                   Generation
                   ,
                   the
                   last
                   Chapter
                   :
                   VVhen
                   Air
                   is
                   turned
                   into
                   VVater
                   ,
                   and
                   VVater
                   into
                   Air
                   ,
                   that
                   Air
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   same
                   Kind
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   Number
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 probable
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 changes
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 restitution
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 an
                 Engine
                 or
                 Machin
                 ,
                 that
                 consists
                 of
                 100
                 or
                 200
                 parts
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 to
                 pl●ces
                 ,
                 can
                 by
                 a
                 Skilful
                 Artist
                 be
                 put
                 together
                 again
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 :
                 So
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 may
                 water
                 return
                 again
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 subsistence
                 and
                 appearance
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 coming
                 together
                 again
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 dissolved
                 into
                 vapour
                 ?
                 Who
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 riseth
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 vapour
                 to
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Alembick
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 water
                 
                 again
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 numerically
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 may
                 be
                 again
                 united
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 same
                 Figure
                 and
                 place
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 difference
                 therefore
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 betwixt
                 water
                 and
                 vapour
                 ,
                 depends
                 only
                 on
                 the
                 motion
                 and
                 figure
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 vapour
                 are
                 more
                 agitated
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 whose
                 motion
                 is
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 takes
                 up
                 a
                 lesser
                 space
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   change
                   of
                   Bodies
                   depends
                   on
                   the
                   Transposition
                   of
                   their
                   Parts
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 VVood
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 multifarious
                 transposition
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 Flame
                 and
                 Soot
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 into
                 Ashes
                 .
                 Thus
                 Vegetables
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 putrified
                 ,
                 turn
                 into
                 dust
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 slimy
                 substance
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 we
                 imagin
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 whereby
                 Mites
                 are
                 bread
                 in
                 Cheeses
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Flies
                 or
                 other
                 Insects
                 do
                 lay
                 their
                 Eggs
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 become
                 dilated
                 ,
                 and
                 undergo
                 various
                 changes
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 figure
                 ,
                 situation
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 most
                 subtil
                 Aether
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   the
                   Heaven
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   loose
                   Body
                   .
                
                 THAT
                 the
                 Heaven
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 loose
                 or
                 rarefied
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 consists
                 of
                 many
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 from
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 which
                 through
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 transmitted
                 with
                 unconceivable
                 swiftness
                 to
                 an
                 incredible
                 distance
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 the
                 perpetual
                 action
                 of
                 these
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 excitation
                 of
                 Heat
                 in
                 these
                 inferiour
                 parts
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 ,
                 tho'
                 these
                 particles
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 most
                 subtil
                 before
                 ,
                 yet
                 must
                 they
                 have
                 necessarily
                 become
                 such
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 higher
                 ,
                 and
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Lucid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 more
                 particularly
                 the
                 subjects
                 of
                 their
                 Activity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 that
                 immense
                 Extension
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 and
                 Second
                 Element
                 ,
                 which
                 reacheth
                 from
                 the
                 Star
                 that
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 center
                 of
                 a
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 circumference
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Vortex
                 wherein
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 contains
                 all
                 that
                 space
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 7
                 Planets
                 are
                 whirl'd
                 round
                 ;
                 the
                 middle
                 part
                 whereof
                 is
                 most
                 swiftly
                 snatched
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 still
                 slower
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 farther
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Changes
                   that
                   are
                   observed
                   in
                   the
                   Planet
                   Venus
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 no
                 less
                 changeable
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 alter
                 their
                 Figures
                 and
                 Colours
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 those
                 Phases
                 or
                 Changes
                 that
                 are
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Planet
                   Venus
                
                 ,
                 which
                 differ
                 but
                 little
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 much
                 alike
                 represented
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 these
                 Changes
                 is
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 that
                 Planet
                 ,
                 which
                 swiming
                 in
                 the
                 
                   fluid
                   Heaven
                
                 ,
                 makes
                 its
                 circumvolution
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 produceth
                 new
                 changes
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 carried
                 above
                 ,
                 below
                 or
                 sideways
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Planets
                 shine
                 with
                 a
                 borrowed
                 Light
                 they
                 receive
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 they
                 likewise
                 represent
                 several
                 Faces
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 suitable
                 to
                 their
                 position
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 whether
                 in
                 Conjunction
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 Opposition
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Aspect
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Whence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Planet
                   Venus
                   appears
                   sometimes
                   greater
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   othertimes
                   less
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 Venus
                 doth
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 appear
                 40
                 times
                 bigger
                 than
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 biggest
                 ,
                 she
                 appears
                 Crescent-wise
                 ,
                 and
                 Round
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 least
                 .
                 Which
                 proves
                 that
                 Venus
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 appears
                 round
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 her
                 highest
                 station
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 her
                 lowest
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 seen
                 like
                 a
                 Crescent
                 .
                 Which
                 appearances
                 do
                 sufficiently
                 evince
                 ,
                 that
                 Venus
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Mercury
                 do
                 not
                 run
                 round
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 whirld
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 our
                 Earth
                 is
                 placed
                 between
                 Venus
                 and
                 Mars
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Come's
                   pass
                   from
                   one
                   Heaven
                   into
                   another
                
                 The
                 Comets
                 run
                 through
                 several
                 Regions
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 moved
                 so
                 swiftly
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 a
                 few
                 days
                 they
                 quite
                 vanish
                 from
                 our
                 Eyes
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 vast
                 spaces
                 beyond
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 run
                 from
                 one
                 Heaven
                 into
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Comets
                 is
                 a
                 strong
                 and
                 convincing
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 fluidity
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 demonstrated
                 in
                 our
                 
                   Institution
                   of
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 passage
                 of
                 Bodies
                 through
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 could
                 the
                 Stars
                 or
                 Comets
                 move
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 surrounded
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Solid
                   Body
                
                 ?
                 The
                 Comets
                 therefore
                 are
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Spaces
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Heaven
                 is
                 like
                 our
                 Air
                 ,
                 tho'
                 much
                 more
                 pure
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 ease
                 yields
                 to
                 
                   Solid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 way
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 the
                 Comets
                 more
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Bodies
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   once
                   moved
                   ,
                   do
                   always
                   continue
                   their
                   Course
                
                 The
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 moved
                 in
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 do
                 pass
                 every
                 way
                 without
                 stop
                 ,
                 and
                 move
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 force
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 run
                 through
                 all
                 spaces
                 with
                 an
                 equal
                 swiftness
                 ;
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 our
                 Air
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Birds
                 cannot
                 fly
                 without
                 wearying
                 themselves
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 opposition
                 it
                 makes
                 to
                 their
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 GASSENDUS
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 this
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 supposed
                 empty
                 spaces
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 attributes
                 the
                 swift
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 as
                 supposing
                 them
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 Matter
                 ,
                 excepting
                 only
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Stars
                 which
                 pass
                 through
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 supposeth
                 that
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 how
                 bulky
                 soever
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 ponderosity
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 Medium
                 to
                 support
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 Birds
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 Fishes
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 to
                 bear
                 them
                 up
                 .
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 confuted
                 this
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Gassendus
                 ,
                 and
                 proved
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Vacuity
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 add
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 a
                 Vacuum
                 be
                 once
                 admitted
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 be
                 any
                 distance
                 between
                 those
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 remote
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 
                   extended
                   space
                
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 without
                 extension
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 high
                 and
                 deep
                 ,
                 without
                 Heighth
                 and
                 Depth
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 therefore
                 why
                 some
                 Stars
                 do
                 freely
                 wander
                 through
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 meet
                 with
                 no
                 stop
                 in
                 their
                 Course
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Fluid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 hinder
                 their
                 motion
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 Body
                 in
                 Nature
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Liquid
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 variously
                 moved
                 ,
                 without
                 tending
                 one
                 way
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 ,
                 are
                 determined
                 by
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 and
                 complying
                 with
                 the
                 motion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 towards
                 a
                 certain
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
                 Not
                 much
                 unlike
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 observe
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Scale
                 of
                 a
                 Ballance
                 ;
                 which
                 with
                 the
                 least
                 impulse
                 from
                 without
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 raised
                 or
                 deprest
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Heaven
                   doth
                   not
                   hinder
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 are
                 most
                 subtil
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 most
                 apt
                 to
                 admit
                 motion
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 determination
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 Partly
                 because
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Spherical
                   Figure
                
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 the
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Resistance
                 ,
                 which
                 Bodies
                 meet
                 with
                 in
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 are
                 proportionable
                 to
                 their
                 Bulk
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 a
                 weaker
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 endued
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 force
                 ,
                 may
                 easily
                 suffice
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 push
                 forwards
                 these
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 determine
                 their
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   clear
                   ,
                   appears
                   of
                   a
                   Blue
                   Colour
                   .
                
                 The
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 free
                 from
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 appears
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Blue
                   Colour
                
                 ;
                 which
                 Colour
                 also
                 is
                 seen
                 at
                 the
                 
                   rising
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                
                 ,
                 if
                 before
                 Day-break
                 it
                 was
                 full
                 spangled
                 with
                 Stars
                 :
                 For
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 shine
                 ,
                 as
                 where
                 they
                 become
                 extinct
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 every
                 way
                 this
                 
                   Blue
                   Colour
                
                 doth
                 appear
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 
                   Adventitious
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Body
                
                 it self
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 which
                 hang
                 over
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heaven
                 fends
                 forth
                 no
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 indeed
                 it
                 would
                 appear
                 very
                 dark
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 other
                 intervening
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 reflect
                 some
                 Beams
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 sent
                 back
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 those
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 Stars
                 have
                 dasht
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 these
                 Vapours
                 are
                 very
                 loose
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 very
                 much
                 dilated
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 do
                 not
                 meet
                 with
                 particles
                 enough
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 equal
                 swiftness
                 moved
                 round
                 their
                 own
                 Centers
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 
                   straight
                   Line
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 Heaven
                 appears
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Blue
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 clear
                 and
                 deep
                 ,
                 shews
                 of
                 a
                 Blueish
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Sea-green
                   Colour
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Heaven
                   cannot
                   be
                   really
                   of
                   a
                   Blue
                   Colour
                
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 Heaven
                 is
                 not
                 indeed
                 ting'd
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Blue
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Stars
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 would
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 colour
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 beheld
                 through
                 a
                 colour'd
                 Glass
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Colour
                 as
                 the
                 Glass
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   some
                   new
                   Stars
                   do
                   arise
                   in
                   the
                   Heavens
                   .
                
                 Many
                 Stars
                 do
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 never
                 seen
                 there
                 before
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 Astronomers
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Star
                   Mero●us
                
                 or
                 Electra
                 ;
                 which
                 having
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 Heaven
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Trojan
                   War
                   ▪
                
                 did
                 afterwards
                 vanish
                 by
                 degrees
                 .
                 TYCHO
                 BRAHE
                 ulso
                 hath
                 observed
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 shone
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 disappeared
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 
                   New
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 Astronomers
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Corruptibility
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 generated
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 doth
                 borrow
                 the
                 matter
                 whereof
                 it
                 consists
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 its
                 Rise
                 from
                 the
                 Dissolution
                 thereof
                 .
                 There
                 being
                 no
                 greater
                 Argument
                 of
                 the
                 Corruptibility
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 generated
                 and
                 corr●pted
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 no●
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 there
                 
                   New
                   Sta●s
                
                 do
                 arise
                 ,
                 o●
                 appear
                 ,
                 when
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 the
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                   ▪
                
                 collected
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 its
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 having
                 gispe●●ed
                 its
                 Spots
                 ,
                 doth
                 press
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                   ▪
                
                 as
                 before
                 :
                 Or
                 when
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 fir●●
                 Element
                 ,
                 flowing
                 in
                 great
                 abundance
                 from
                 a
                 neighbouring
                 vortex
                 to
                 the
                 obscured
                 Star
                 ,
                 doth
                 diffuse
                 it self
                 over
                 the
                 Spots
                 that
                 cover'd
                 it
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 it
                 shines
                 forth
                 again
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   the
                   Sun
                   appears
                   to
                   move
                   from
                   East
                   to
                   West
                   .
                
                 THE
                 Sun
                 is
                 observed
                 daily
                 to
                 describe
                 a
                 
                   Circle
                   Parallel
                
                 to
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 explication
                 of
                 which
                 appearance
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 suppose
                 some
                 things
                 ●●t
                 down
                 in
                 our
                 
                   Institution
                   of
                   Philosophy
                
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 st
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 which
                 surrounds
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 doth
                 whirl
                 continually
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 dly
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Vortex
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 carries
                 the
                 
                   Elementary
                   Matter
                
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 dly
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Circle
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Elementary
                   Matter
                
                 doth
                 describe
                 ,
                 is
                 Excentrical
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 thly
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Circle
                 is
                 always
                 Parallel
                 to
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 thly
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 said
                 Axis
                 inclines
                 on
                 the
                 Plain
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Excentrick
                   Circle
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 describes
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 thly
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 
                   Elementary
                   Mass
                
                 doth
                 turn
                 round
                 about
                 its
                 Center
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 it
                 whirls
                 about
                 the
                 Sun.
                 These
                 things
                 thus
                 supposed
                 ,
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 else
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 must
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 daily
                 describing
                 a
                 
                   Circle
                   Parallel
                
                 to
                 the
                 Aequator
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 turned
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 also
                 must
                 appear
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 describe
                 a
                 Circle
                 ;
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 were
                 Parallel
                 to
                 the
                 Plain
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Excentrical
                   Circle
                
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 describes
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 but
                 which
                 necessarily
                 differs
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 it
                 intersects
                 ,
                 by
                 withdrawing
                 from
                 it
                 23
                 degrees
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 just
                 so
                 much
                 inclined
                 upon
                 the
                 Plain
                 of
                 its
                 
                   Excentrical
                   Center
                
                 .
                 The
                 Earth
                 therefore
                 roling
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Center
                 ,
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 24
                 hours
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 else
                 we
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 immoveable
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 appear
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 carried
                 by
                 a
                 contrary
                 motion
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   the
                   Sun
                   appears
                   greater
                   in
                   some
                   Signs
                   than
                   in
                   others
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sun
                 appears
                 greater
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 Southern
                 part
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Northern
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 then
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 in
                 its
                 Perigaeum
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 
                   Excentrical
                   Center
                
                 which
                 is
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 appear
                 more
                 days
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Southern
                   Signs
                
                 ,
                 than
                 under
                 the
                 Northern
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Aequator
                 cuts
                 the
                 Excentrick
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 into
                 2
                 unequal
                 parts
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 describes
                 the
                 greater
                 half
                 from
                 the
                 Day
                 wherein
                 the
                 Sun
                 doth
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 under
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Rain
                 ,
                 ●ill
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 he
                 enters
                 the
                 Balance
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 more
                 diurnal
                 Revolutions
                 in
                 this
                 half
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   hot
                   .
                
                 The
                 chiefest
                 and
                 most
                 common
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 is
                 Heat
                 ;
                 which
                 it
                 every
                 way
                 transmits
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 wheresoever
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 come
                 ,
                 they
                 bring
                 Heat
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 those
                 effects
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 Flame
                 daily
                 produceth
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 PARMENIDES
                 and
                 HERACLITUS
                 ,
                 as
                 Stobaeus
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 did
                 believe
                 the
                 Heaven
                 to
                 be
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Stars
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 flaming
                 Torches
                 placed
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Light
                 is
                 conveyed
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 whence
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 the
                 vigour
                 and
                 life
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 here
                 below
                 do
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   3.
                   
                   Chap.
                   ●
                
                 
                   G.
                   〈…〉
                
                 
                   
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   Edward
                   Lord
                   Radclyffe
                   ,
                   Son
                   and
                   heyre
                   of
                   the
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   Francis
                   Earle
                   of
                   Darwentwater
                   ,
                   Viscount
                   Radclyffe
                   &
                   Langley
                   ,
                   and
                   Baron
                   of
                   Tindale
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   ,
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
               
               
                 They
                 who
                 follow
                 ARISTOTLE
                 ,
                 attribute
                 this
                 effect
                 to
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 its
                 substance
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 allow
                 to
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Fiery
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 
                   virtually
                   hot
                
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Touch.
                 Like
                 Ginger
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Wine
                
                 ,
                 which
                 excite
                 a
                 heat
                 in
                 the
                 Mouth
                 and
                 Stomach
                 ;
                 tho'
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 felt
                 with
                 the
                 Hand
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 doth
                 it
                 appear
                 to
                 these
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 only
                 
                   Eminently
                   hot
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Actually
                 ?
                 Were
                 they
                 ever
                 so
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 touch
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 Hand
                 ?
                 Had
                 not
                 they
                 much
                 better
                 attribute
                 a
                 Natural
                 and
                 Real
                 heat
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 find
                 it
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 Fire
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 moveable
                 than
                 Flame
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 its
                 great
                 Activity
                 and
                 Mobility
                 ,
                 dissolves
                 all
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Have
                 not
                 the
                 Astronomers
                 observ'd
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 an
                 Helioscope
                 ,
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 appearance
                 of
                 
                   Gold
                   boyling
                
                 in
                 a
                 Furnace
                 ;
                 or
                 like
                 a
                 
                   Sea
                   of
                   Fire
                
                 ,
                 with
                 its
                 waves
                 rouling
                 through
                 and
                 over
                 one
                 another
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 else
                 is
                 
                   Formal
                   Heat
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   the
                   various
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   a
                   Body
                   ,
                
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 diversly
                 agitated
                 and
                 carried
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ?
                 Now
                 that
                 this
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 no
                 Man
                 will
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Instance
                 they
                 alledge
                 of
                 Ginger
                 and
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Wine
                
                 ,
                 that
                 makes
                 more
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 perceived
                 to
                 be
                 hot
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 hath
                 excited
                 a
                 motion
                 in
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 separated
                 them
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 are
                 in
                 perpetual
                 motion
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 Excursions
                 beyond
                 the
                 Bounds
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 contained
                 ;
                 yet
                 do
                 they
                 vary
                 their
                 situation
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 carried
                 divers
                 ways
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   at
                   his
                   Rising
                   and
                   Setting
                   ,
                   doth
                   commonly
                   appear
                   Red.
                   
                
                 The
                 Sun
                 commonly
                 appears
                 Red
                 at
                 his
                 rising
                 or
                 setting
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 the
                 Light
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 passeth
                 through
                 abundance
                 of
                 
                   Nitrous
                   Vapours
                
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 it
                 subject
                 to
                 Refractions
                 ,
                 much
                 like
                 those
                 which
                 a
                 Prism
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 easily
                 persuaded
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 take
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 distil
                 Saltpeter
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Aqua-fortis
                 ,
                 the
                 Vapours
                 which
                 arise
                 and
                 circulate
                 in
                 the
                 Recipient
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 a
                 Candle
                 ,
                 held
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Recipient
                 ,
                 and
                 viewed
                 through
                 those
                 Steams
                 ,
                 to
                 appear
                 very
                 Red.
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 appears
                 red
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 through
                 a
                 Glass
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 put
                 some
                 Ink
                 or
                 Soot
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   Spherical
                   figure
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sun
                 appears
                 round
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 assisted
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 Telescope
                 ,
                 whose
                 Concave-glass
                 is
                 tinged
                 with
                 some
                 
                   pale
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 a
                 Violet
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 Round
                 like
                 a
                 Dish
                 ,
                 but
                 Spherical
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 constitutes
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 doth
                 endeavour
                 every
                 way
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 its
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 an
                 equal
                 pressure
                 pusheth
                 forward
                 the
                 surrounding
                 matter
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Bodies
                 which
                 are
                 circularly
                 moved
                 ,
                 withdraw
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 they
                 describe
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 leave
                 those
                 
                   Round
                   spaces
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 afterwards
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Subtil
                   matter
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 also
                 as
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 formed
                 ,
                 is
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 pressed
                 by
                 the
                 encompassing
                 Vortexes
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 hindred
                 from
                 prosecuting
                 its
                 motion
                 in
                 a
                 
                   strait
                   line
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 continue
                 Round
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 attain
                 any
                 other
                 figure
                 .
                 As
                 appears
                 in
                 a
                 Glass
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 formed
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Round
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 blown
                 into
                 it
                 through
                 a
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 doth
                 equally
                 press
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 one
                 way
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   the
                   Sun
                   sometimes
                   appears
                   of
                   an
                   Elliptical
                   figure
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sun
                 seems
                 sometimes
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Elliptical
                   figure
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 about
                 his
                 setting
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 fetch'd
                 from
                 the
                 Refraction
                 of
                 its
                 Rays
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 are
                 refracted
                 in
                 a
                 thick
                 Vapour
                 about
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 and
                 Left
                 hand
                 ,
                 than
                 upwards
                 and
                 downwards
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 skill
                 in
                 Dioptricks
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 only
                 mention'd
                 here
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 a
                 Circle
                 is
                 changed
                 into
                 an
                 Elliptical
                 or
                 
                   Oval
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 by
                 Reflexion
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 a
                 
                   Cylindrical
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Projection
                 upon
                 a
                 Plain
                 obliquely
                 oppos'd
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 Refraction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Sun
                   always
                   appears
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   bigness
                   and
                   figure
                   .
                
                 The
                 Astronomers
                 never
                 observed
                 any
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 but
                 own
                 it
                 to
                 consist
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Bulk
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 same
                 force
                 and
                 virtue
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
                 Which
                 some
                 alledge
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 
                   fiery
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 because
                 Fire
                 always
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 Fewel
                 to
                 maintain
                 it
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 withdrawing
                 whereof
                 it
                 becomes
                 extinguish'd
                 .
              
               
                 Tho'
                 the
                 Sun
                 be
                 consider'd
                 as
                 a
                 flame
                 ,
                 and
                 seems
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 defects
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Flame
                 is
                 ;
                 yet
                 cannot
                 we
                 conclude
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 fewel
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 fire
                 doth
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 
                   Nature
                   ,
                   Every
                   Body
                   always
                   continues
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   state
                   ,
                
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 forced
                 by
                 a
                 foreign
                 Body
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 Fire
                 ,
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 fluid
                 and
                 
                   moveable
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 is
                 easily
                 destroy'd
                 and
                 choaked
                 by
                 the
                 Matter
                 that
                 doth
                 surround
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 consequently
                 it
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 continual
                 Fewel
                 to
                 support
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 its
                 Matter
                 vanisheth
                 ,
                 other
                 may
                 be
                 restored
                 in
                 the
                 stead
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 whose
                 Ruin
                 is
                 not
                 conspired
                 by
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Heaven
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 it
                 doth
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 some
                 aliment
                 or
                 fewel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 same
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 runs
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 places
                 which
                 are
                 most
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 so
                 new
                 Matter
                 enters
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 and
                 recruits
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 gone
                 away
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 a
                 River
                 is
                 said
                 ever
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 recruited
                 by
                 the
                 continual
                 succession
                 of
                 new
                 Parts
                 of
                 water
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 entrance
                 of
                 
                   New
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 continue
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 keeps
                 the
                 same
                 bulk
                 and
                 figure
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   felt
                   more
                   hot
                   in
                   the
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                   ,
                   than
                   elsewhere
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 the
                 Sun
                 causeth
                 different
                 Seasons
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 presence
                 produceth
                 Heat
                 every
                 where
                 :
                 Yet
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 contrary
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 ;
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 continual
                 extream
                 Heat
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 most
                 remote
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 whereas
                 it
                 grows
                 weaker
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 perpendicular
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 live
                 between
                 the
                 Aequinoctial
                 and
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 do
                 begin
                 their
                 Summer
                 about
                 Christmass
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Winter
                 about
                 the
                 Feast
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 :
              
               
               
                 This
                 difference
                 of
                 Seasons
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 hovering
                 directly
                 over
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 raise
                 up
                 many
                 Vapours
                 to
                 that
                 height
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 
                   cold
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 immediately
                 turned
                 into
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 cause
                 almost
                 continual
                 Rains
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 very
                 much
                 cool
                 and
                 refresh
                 the
                 Air
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 perpendicular
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Rain
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Air
                 being
                 deprived
                 of
                 its
                 coolness
                 ,
                 grows
                 so
                 hot
                 ,
                 as
                 scarcely
                 is
                 tolerable
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Sun
                   doth
                   blacken
                   some
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 In
                 some
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 Men
                 are
                 colour'd
                 black
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 Guinea
                 and
                 Aethiopia
                 :
                 Which
                 effect
                 the
                 Fire
                 doth
                 not
                 produce
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 exert
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 upon
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Sun.
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 make
                 Glass
                 ,
                 are
                 rather
                 of
                 a
                 pale
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 
                   black
                   Colour
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Fire
                 exerts
                 its
                 Force
                 most
                 upon
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 causing
                 them
                 to
                 exhale
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 Men
                 that
                 labour
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 Fire
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 pale
                 and
                 somewhat
                 
                   tawny
                   Complexion
                
                 :
                 Whereas
                 the
                 more
                 benign
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 only
                 draws
                 the
                 Blood
                 towards
                 the
                 outward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 rather
                 concoct
                 it
                 there
                 ,
                 than
                 cause
                 it
                 to
                 evaporate
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Ethiopians
                 are
                 indeed
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Fleshy
                   habit
                
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 and
                 handsomly
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 have
                 thick
                 Hips
                 ,
                 which
                 shews
                 that
                 their
                 moisture
                 is
                 shut
                 up
                 rather
                 ,
                 than
                 exhausted
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Whence
                   the
                   Twilight
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   differences
                   thereof
                   do
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 Morning
                 before
                 the
                 Sun
                 riseth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 after
                 its
                 setting
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Twilights
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 and
                 exclude
                 the
                 
                   Nights
                   Dominion
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 these
                 Twilights
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 falling
                 obliquely
                 upon
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 Atmosphere
                 ,
                 become
                 refracted
                 towards
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 entring
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 are
                 reflected
                 back
                 again
                 by
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Air
                 and
                 Vapour
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 .
                 These
                 Twilights
                 begin
                 and
                 end
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 18
                 Degrees
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 sink
                 lower
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 Night
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 Countries
                 where
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 Summer
                 time
                 doth
                 not
                 sink
                 18
                 Degrees
                 below
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 there
                 they
                 enjoy
                 a
                 continual
                 Twilight
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 perfect
                 Night
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Sun
                   appears
                   sometimes
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   .
                
                 This
                 Refraction
                 of
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 do
                 seem
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 stop
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 delay
                 or
                 reluctancy
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 towards
                 Evening
                 ,
                 reach
                 the
                 Lines
                 that
                 point
                 out
                 the
                 Hours
                 on
                 Sun-Dials
                 more
                 slowly
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 the
                 Hours
                 longer
                 .
                 As
                 also
                 that
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Sun
                 appears
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 its
                 Eclipse
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 producing
                 of
                 an
                 Eclipse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 be
                 interpos'd
                 between
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 Sun.
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 in
                 
                   Nova
                   Zembla
                
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 continual
                 Night
                 of
                 3
                 Months
                 ,
                 see
                 the
                 Sun
                 above
                 their
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 Meridian
                 ,
                 15
                 Days
                 sooner
                 than
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 position
                 of
                 the
                 Sphere
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 find
                 him
                 there
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Ray
                 which
                 is
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Eye
                 and
                 that
                 Point
                 of
                 the
                 Atmosphere
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Refraction
                 is
                 performed
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 terminated
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 but
                 somewhat
                 above
                 it
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 cause
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Sun
                 appears
                 higher
                 than
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 
                   Virgins
                   Ear
                   of
                   Corn
                
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 refulgent
                 Star
                 ,
                 appears
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 rise
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 ●2
                 Minutes
                 under
                 our
                 Horizon
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 conclude
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 rise
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Lions
                   Tail
                
                 is
                 34
                 Degrees
                 and
                 30
                 Minutes
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 quarter
                 in
                 which
                 that
                 Star
                 of
                 the
                 Lion
                 then
                 is
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Lions
                   Tail
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Spike
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin
                
                 ,
                 are
                 distant
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 35
                 Degrees
                 and
                 2
                 Minutes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Eclipse
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   always
                   begins
                   at
                   the
                   West
                   side
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   on
                   the
                   East
                   .
                
                 The
                 Eclipse
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 always
                 begins
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 by
                 her
                 motion
                 towards
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 doth
                 with
                 her
                 Eastern
                 part
                 enter
                 upon
                 the
                 Western
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Earths
                   shadow
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 she
                 ,
                 in
                 her
                 
                   Eastern
                   part
                
                 ,
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 Eclipsed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Western
                   part
                
                 of
                 the
                 Shadow
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 on
                 its
                 Western
                 part
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Eastern
                   shadow
                
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 last
                 suffers
                 the
                 Eclipse
                 ,
                 doth
                 last
                 recover
                 its
                 Light
                 ,
                 it
                 always
                 happens
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Eclipse
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                
                 ends
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 the
                 East
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Heat
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   most
                   vehement
                   after
                   the
                   Summer
                   Solstice
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heat
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 at
                 the
                 Solstice
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 darts
                 his
                 Rays
                 more
                 perpendicularly
                 down
                 upon
                 us
                 ;
                 as
                 some
                 days
                 after
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 begins
                 to
                 decline
                 from
                 our
                 Hemisphere
                 :
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 approach
                 to
                 our
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 doth
                 every
                 day
                 heat
                 the
                 Air
                 with
                 more
                 direct
                 and
                 perpendicular
                 Rays
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 a
                 longer
                 stay
                 above
                 our
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Solstice
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 these
                 direct
                 Rays
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 this
                 longer
                 stay
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 doth
                 sensibly
                 continue
                 for
                 some
                 days
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 continually
                 like
                 degrees
                 of
                 Heat
                 are
                 still
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Heat
                 that
                 is
                 already
                 acquired
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Heat
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 must
                 be
                 much
                 increased
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Heat
                 cannot
                 decrease
                 till
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 do
                 very
                 sensibly
                 deflect
                 from
                 their
                 former
                 Directness
                 ,
                 and
                 till
                 the
                 stay
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 above
                 our
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 be
                 considerably
                 shorter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Sun
                   at
                   his
                   Rising
                   and
                   Setting
                   ,
                   appears
                   greater
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   Meridian
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sun
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 appears
                 greater
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 farther
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Meridian
                 ;
                 because
                 there
                 it
                 is
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 highest
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 Deception
                 must
                 be
                 fetch'd
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Refraction
                   of
                   the
                   Rays
                
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 almost
                 all
                 Philosophers
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Dewy
                   Vapour
                
                 ,
                 which
                 inflexion
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 doth
                 dilate
                 the
                 visive
                 Angle
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 increase
                 the
                 Bulk
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Vapour
                 is
                 but
                 lifted
                 up
                 a
                 little
                 way
                 above
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Plain
                 whereof
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 it
                 is
                 far
                 and
                 wide
                 extended
                 ,
                 it
                 so
                 happens
                 that
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Solar
                   Beams
                
                 do
                 meet
                 on
                 this
                 and
                 that
                 side
                 ,
                 than
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 make
                 the
                 longer
                 Diameter
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 then
                 seen
                 to
                 be
                 parallel
                 to
                 the
                 Plain
                 of
                 the
                 Equator
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 Meridian
                 and
                 Vertical
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 doth
                 appear
                 higher
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Rays
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 passing
                 through
                 Bodies
                 of
                 different
                 Rarity
                 or
                 loosness
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 Aether
                 and
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 are
                 refracted
                 towards
                 a
                 Perpendicular
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 reach
                 the
                 Eye
                 through
                 a
                 great
                 Refraction
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Eye
                 apprehends
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 higher
                 than
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 Mind
                 of
                 
                 Man
                 ,
                 doth
                 measure
                 the
                 Greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Right
                   Line
                
                 ,
                 which
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 reacheth
                 his
                 Retina
                 ,
                 or
                 Net-like-Coat
                 of
                 his
                 Eye
                 .
                 it
                 happens
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Ray
                 which
                 is
                 understood
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 from
                 the
                 Point
                 of
                 the
                 Atmosphere
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Refraction
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 terminated
                 at
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 but
                 doth
                 reach
                 somewhat
                 above
                 him
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Mind
                 takes
                 occasion
                 to
                 apprehend
                 him
                 higher
                 than
                 indeed
                 he
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 being
                 near
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 the
                 Eye
                 doth
                 wink
                 less
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 those
                 Vapours
                 which
                 dull
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 suffer
                 the
                 Apple
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 dilated
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 being
                 up
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 Meridian
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 few
                 or
                 no
                 Vapours
                 interposed
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 our
                 Sight
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Apple
                 of
                 our
                 Eye
                 is
                 fixt
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 the
                 more
                 contracted
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Image
                 introduced
                 through
                 the
                 more
                 dilated
                 
                   Apple
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 produce
                 a
                 larger
                 appearance
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 it
                 enters
                 through
                 a
                 
                   contracted
                   Apple
                   of
                   the
                   Eye
                
                 .
                 Because
                 probably
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 case
                 it
                 doth
                 strike
                 more
                 of
                 those
                 little
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Organ
                 consists
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 appears
                 less
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 Night
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 Day-time
                 the
                 Hole
                 of
                 the
                 Uvea
                 is
                 more
                 narrow
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Rays
                 that
                 enter
                 through
                 it
                 being
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Axis
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 dispersed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   Sun
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   its
                   Rising
                   and
                   Setting
                   ,
                   seems
                   to
                   tremble
                
                 The
                 Sun
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 Rising
                 and
                 Setting
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 tremble
                 ,
                 to
                 whirl
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Axis
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 leap
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 CLAUDIAN
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Book
                   of
                   the
                   Praises
                   of
                   Stilico
                   :
                
                 
                   
                     Then
                     did
                     Bright
                     
                     Titan's
                     Horses
                     lead
                     a
                     dance
                  
                   
                     To
                     th'
                     following
                     Stars
                     .
                  
                
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Story
                 arose
                 amongst
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Sun
                 's
                 Dancing
                 on
                 Easter-day
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ;
                 as
                 believing
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Created
                 things
                 do
                 testifie
                 their
                 Joy
                 on
                 that
                 Day
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Saviours
                   Resurrection
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 particular
                 testifies
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 his
                 Dancing
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 attribute
                 this
                 effect
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Sun
                 's
                 
                   turning
                   round
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 the
                 Brim
                 or
                 Edges
                 of
                 it
                 were
                 really
                 shaken
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Palpitation
                 whirl'd
                 round
                 about
                 his
                 Axis
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Center
                 is
                 insensible
                 ;
                 which
                 Rotation
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 perceived
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 many
                 repeated
                 Observations
                 .
                 This
                 seeming
                 Trembling
                 therefore
                 is
                 caused
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 Vapours
                 that
                 interpose
                 between
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 our
                 Eye
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 agitated
                 by
                 its
                 heat
                 ,
                 do
                 represent
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Trembling
                   motion
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Beams
                 that
                 pass
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 shake
                 the
                 Retina
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 appears
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 to
                 leap
                 and
                 skip
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 seen
                 to
                 tremble
                 on
                 a
                 Paper
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 a
                 Wall
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Smoak
                 of
                 a
                 Candle
                 doth
                 intercept
                 its
                 Rays
                 ;
                 or
                 like
                 as
                 a
                 Stone
                 ,
                 that
                 rests
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 tremble
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Stream
                 or
                 Current
                 of
                 Water
                 that
                 runs
                 over
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Why
                   Redness
                   in
                   the
                   Sky
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   Sun
                   rising
                   ,
                   i●
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   Rain
                   ;
                   and
                   at
                   his
                   Setting
                   ,
                   of
                   Fair-weather
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 Heaven
                 appears
                 Red
                 at
                 Sun-rising
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 presage
                 Wind
                 or
                 Rain
                 ;
                 whereas
                 at
                 Sun-set
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Redness
                 doth
                 promise
                 Fair-weather
                 .
              
               
                 Redness
                 ,
                 appearing
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 fore-bodes
                 Wind
                 or
                 Rain
                 ;
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 Sign
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 Clouds
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 may
                 elevate
                 many
                 Vapours
                 before
                 Noon
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 Mists
                 which
                 will
                 produce
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 are
                 already
                 Rising
                 .
                 Whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 this
                 Redness
                 appearing
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 portends
                 Fair-weather
                 ;
                 because
                 this
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 few
                 Clouds
                 gather'd
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 Eastern-winds
                 have
                 the
                 predominance
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Mists
                 will
                 be
                 driven
                 downwards
                 during
                 the
                 Night-season
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Fixed
                 Stars
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   the
                   Stars
                   are
                   moved
                   from
                   West
                   to
                   East
                   .
                
                 THe
                 
                   Fixed
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 besides
                 their
                 motion
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 in
                 24
                 Hours
                 ,
                 have
                 another
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 within
                 
                   Circles
                   Parallel
                
                 to
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 Circle
                 they
                 move
                 only
                 2
                 Degrees
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 200
                 Years
                 ,
                 and
                 finish
                 the
                 whole
                 Round
                 in
                 36000
                 Years
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Diurnal
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Daily
                   Motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 is
                 evidently
                 deduc'd
                 from
                 the
                 Circumrotation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 upon
                 its
                 own
                 Axis
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Motion
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Periodical
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 wheels
                 every
                 year
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 exactly
                 observe
                 its
                 Parallelism
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 reel
                 a
                 little
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 Poles
                 do
                 answer
                 to
                 different
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Firmament
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 consequently
                 its
                 Poles
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 many
                 
                   Thousand
                   years
                
                 ,
                 describes
                 a
                 Circle
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 suppos'd
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 conceive
                 the
                 
                   Aequator
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 to
                 correspond
                 to
                 different
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Aequator
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 is
                 changed
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 divides
                 the
                 Ecliptical
                 at
                 various
                 Points
                 ,
                 whose
                 sequel
                 is
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Longitude
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 Section
                 of
                 the
                 Aequator
                 and
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 how
                 fixt
                 and
                 immoveable
                 soever
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 must
                 every
                 
                   Hundred
                   years
                
                 appear
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 moved
                 somewhat
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 to
                 the
                 East
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                   ,
                   is
                   irregular
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 be
                 irregular
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Astronomers
                 ,
                 who
                 followed
                 HIPPARCHUS
                 ,
                 discover'd
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 motion
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 increased
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Longitude
                 of
                 every
                 Star
                 was
                 augmented
                 to
                 28
                 Degrees
                 ,
                 beyond
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 observed
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 Because
                 probably
                 this
                 
                   Reeling
                   motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 been
                 more
                 manifest
                 in
                 one
                 Age
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                   shine
                   with
                   a
                   Light
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 do
                 twinkle
                 ,
                 and
                 dart
                 their
                 Beams
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 doth
                 ,
                 who
                 shines
                 with
                 a
                 Light
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 are
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Suns
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 
                   fluid
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 swiftness
                 is
                 whirled
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Center
                 :
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 always
                 press
                 that
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 continuously
                 extended
                 from
                 the
                 Stars
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 produce
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Light.
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Sun
                 were
                 placed
                 amongst
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 appear
                 greater
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 very
                 
                 least
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Little
                   Dog-Star
                
                 ,
                 by
                 Example
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 accounted
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Bigness
                 and
                 Light.
                 From
                 whence
                 we
                 may
                 gather
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 hath
                 not
                 strength
                 or
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 lend
                 his
                 Light
                 to
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 shine
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 Light
                 ,
                 without
                 borrowing
                 it
                 from
                 any
                 other
                 Body
                 :
                 Tho'
                 PLINY
                 and
                 METRODORUS
                 were
                 so
                 much
                 taken
                 with
                 the
                 admiration
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 thought
                 him
                 sufficient
                 to
                 illustrate
                 the
                 whole
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   the
                   fixt
                   Stars
                   are
                   conspicuous
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   Comets
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 reacheth
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 that
                 of
                 Comets
                 ,
                 except
                 only
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 within
                 our
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 having
                 a
                 Light
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 do
                 dart
                 the
                 same
                 much
                 more
                 strongly
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Comets
                 can
                 ,
                 who
                 only
                 reflect
                 the
                 Light
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 borrowed
                 from
                 the
                 Sun.
                 And
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 remote
                 from
                 our
                 Heaven
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greater
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 any
                 Body
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 less
                 is
                 the
                 Angle
                 under
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 seen
                 by
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   Stars
                   are
                   seen
                   by
                   us
                   in
                   those
                   places
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 Stars
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 seen
                 by
                 us
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Right
                   places
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Star
                 appears
                 in
                 different
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 of
                 those
                 Stars
                 that
                 surround
                 our
                 Heaven
                 :
                 For
                 their
                 surfaces
                 having
                 several
                 Corners
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 aptly
                 joyned
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Beams
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 must
                 suffer
                 divers
                 Refractions
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 viewed
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 appear
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 indeed
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 our
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 those
                 Beams
                 pass
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 those
                 Places
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 first
                 observed
                 by
                 Astronomers
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 changed
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 situation
                 or
                 distance
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 station
                 .
                 Which
                 gave
                 occasion
                 to
                 MACROBIUS
                 to
                 say
                 ;
                 
                   Behold
                   the
                
                 7
                 
                   Stars
                   ,
                   which
                   never
                   scatter
                   themselves
                   from
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   their
                   Neighbours
                   the
                
                 Hyades
                 ,
                 
                   nor
                   quit
                   the
                   station
                   they
                   have
                   near
                   to
                   the
                   Constellation
                   of
                
                 Orion
                 .
                 
                   Neither
                   do
                   the
                   Great
                   and
                   Less
                
                 Bear
                 
                   desert
                   their
                   places
                   ;
                   nor
                   the
                
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   glides
                   between
                   them
                   ,
                   ever
                   change
                   the
                   Ring
                   wherewith
                   he
                   winds
                   himself
                   round
                   about
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   the
                   Stars
                   are
                   only
                   seen
                   by
                   Night
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 are
                 not
                 perceived
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 save
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 time
                 are
                 inconspicuous
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Day
                   time
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 are
                 of
                 greater
                 force
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 disable
                 them
                 from
                 affecting
                 our
                 Eyes
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 nearer
                 the
                 Eye
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 less
                 can
                 it
                 perceive
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                   ▪
                
                 Because
                 their
                 Force
                 becomes
                 altogether
                 weakned
                 by
                 the
                 far
                 more
                 vigorous
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Rule
                 which
                 always
                 takes
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 meeting
                 of
                 
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 That
                 
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   wh●se
                   Force
                   exceeds
                   that
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   they
                   obtain
                   their
                   effect
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 sometimes
                 it
                 may
                 so
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 Stars
                 may
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 time
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 Historians
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 hapned
                 under
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 COMMODUS
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Stars
                 appeared
                 for
                 a
                 whole
                 Day
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   fixed
                   in
                   the
                   Air.
                
                 The
                 cause
                 whereof
                 I
                 suppose
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 being
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 did
                 give
                 forth
                 weak
                 or
                 almost
                 no
                 Rays
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 they
                 consequently
                 appear'd
                 visibly
                 to
                 men
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Persons
                 let
                 down
                 into
                 a
                 dark
                 and
                 
                   deep
                   Pit
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Well
                 ,
                 can
                 thence
                 see
                 the
                 Stars
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   fixt
                   Stars
                   always
                   appear
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   situation
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 do
                 always
                 appear
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 increase
                 or
                 diminish
                 their
                 Bigness
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Stars
                 which
                 pass
                 over
                 our
                 
                   Vertical
                   Point
                
                 in
                 the
                 Crab
                 ,
                 are
                 seen
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 Capricorn
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Axis
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 whirls
                 round
                 every
                 Day
                 ,
                 doth
                 always
                 continue
                 unchanged
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Point
                 which
                 is
                 Vertical
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Crab
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 over
                 our
                 Heads
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Capricorn
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 one
                 Tropick
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Orb.
                
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 this
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Great
                   Orb
                
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 Point
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 therefore
                 also
                 the
                 Interval
                 ,
                 that
                 comes
                 between
                 the
                 2
                 
                   Vertical
                   Points
                
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 a
                 Point
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   New
                   Stars
                   come
                   to
                   appear
                   in
                   the
                   Heavens
                   .
                
                 
                   New
                   Stars
                
                 do
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 arise
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 do
                 vanish
                 again
                 :
                 As
                 that
                 which
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 Swan
                 ,
                 in
                 1600
                 ,
                 much
                 about
                 the
                 Bigness
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Magnitude
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 other
                 which
                 appeared
                 in
                 Serpentarius
                 ,
                 in
                 1604
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 almost
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bigness
                 with
                 Venus
                 ;
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 continued
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 other
                 disappeared
                 ,
                 after
                 having
                 continued
                 its
                 station
                 for
                 one
                 Year
                 only
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Rise
                 of
                 
                   New
                   Stars
                
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 Spots
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 a
                 Star
                 becomes
                 so
                 cover'd
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 thickness
                 ,
                 or
                 hardness
                 ,
                 they
                 hinder
                 it
                 from
                 shedding
                 any
                 of
                 its
                 Rays
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 it
                 so
                 happens
                 that
                 a
                 Star
                 becomes
                 freed
                 from
                 those
                 spots
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 means
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 then
                 immediately
                 a
                 
                   New
                   Star
                
                 appears
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 seen
                 for
                 some
                 hundred
                 years
                 before
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 those
                 spots
                 happens
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Vortex
                 that
                 encompasseth
                 the
                 spots
                 ,
                 doth
                 with
                 greater
                 force
                 press
                 upon
                 its
                 Neighbouring
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 push
                 upon
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 then
                 the
                 said
                 Vortex
                 enlarging
                 its
                 own
                 Borders
                 ,
                 causeth
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 flows
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Eclipticks
                 of
                 other
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 to
                 run
                 in
                 greater
                 abundance
                 towards
                 the
                 obscure
                 Star
                 ,
                 where
                 spreading
                 it self
                 over
                 the
                 spot
                 that
                 covers
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 an
                 impression
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 conveigh
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   comes
                   it
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   Stars
                   vanish
                   from
                   our
                   sight
                   .
                
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 sometimes
                 Stars
                 which
                 have
                 appeared
                 many
                 years
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 disappear
                 .
                 Thus
                 formerly
                 the
                 Astronomers
                 counted
                 7
                 Pleiades
                 ,
                 whereas
                 now
                 6
                 only
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   3.
                   
                   Chap.
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   Elizabeth
                   Countess
                   Dowager
                   of
                   Winchelsea
                   ,
                   Viscountess
                   Maidston
                   ,
                   and
                   Baroness
                   of
                   East-well
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Ric
                   :
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 spots
                 about
                 these
                 Stars
                 grow
                 so
                 thick
                 and
                 close
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 be
                 dissipated
                 or
                 dispelled
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Star
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 be
                 push'd
                 forwards
                 .
                 Because
                 nothing
                 doth
                 more
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 a
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 and
                 keeping
                 it
                 from
                 being
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 the
                 Star
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 vigorous
                 condition
                 to
                 push
                 forwards
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 hinders
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Vortexes
                 from
                 encroaching
                 upon
                 his
                 Territories
                 ,
                 and
                 hurrying
                 away
                 of
                 his
                 Globuli
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Star
                 in
                 Cassiopeia
                 appeared
                 in
                 1572
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 Breast
                 of
                 the
                 Swan
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 first
                 discovered
                 by
                 KEPLER
                 in
                 1602
                 ,
                 vanished
                 in
                 1626
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 this
                 was
                 seen
                 again
                 by
                 the
                 Famous
                 HEVELIUS
                 in
                 1656
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 magnitude
                 as
                 it
                 had
                 before
                 been
                 observed
                 by
                 Kepler
                 .
                 About
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 1660
                 ,
                 it
                 appeared
                 less
                 than
                 formerly
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 1661
                 ,
                 it
                 disappeared
                 again
                 till
                 the
                 year
                 1666.
                 
                 Thus
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Century
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Star
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 Neck
                 of
                 the
                 Whale
                 ,
                 which
                 presently
                 after
                 becoming
                 extinct
                 ,
                 appeared
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1648
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Learned
                 BULLIALDUS
                 ,
                 had
                 calculated
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 a
                 Circle
                 of
                 333
                 days
                 it
                 appeared
                 again
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Reason
                 must
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 that
                 
                   misty
                   Star
                
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 sometimes
                 is
                 conspicuous
                 in
                 the
                 Girdle
                 of
                 Andromeda
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   Stars
                   do
                   sometimes
                   appear
                   in
                   the
                   day-time
                   .
                
                 Stars
                 are
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Day-time
                 ,
                 either
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 suffers
                 a
                 
                   total
                   Eclipse
                
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 Spectator
                 beholds
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 a
                 deep
                 Well
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 cases
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reflexion
                 of
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Spectator
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 nocturnal
                 darkness
                 ;
                 the
                 Apple
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 being
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 dilated
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 dazling
                 splendor
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 being
                 not
                 comprest
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 smallest
                 Beams
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 affecting
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Stars
                 become
                 sensible
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                   are
                   sometimes
                   changed
                   into
                   Comets
                   ,
                   or
                   Planets
                   .
                
                 The
                 Stars
                 are
                 sometimes
                 changed
                 into
                 Comets
                 and
                 Planets
                 ,
                 and
                 losing
                 their
                 own
                 Light
                 ,
                 only
                 reflect
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 borrow
                 from
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 deduced
                 from
                 what
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 a
                 Star
                 is
                 altogether
                 covered
                 with
                 Spots
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 lost
                 all
                 its
                 force
                 of
                 pushing
                 forwards
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 so
                 prest
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 swallowed
                 up
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 strong
                 and
                 vigorous
                 Neighbours
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Vortex
                 of
                 the
                 Star
                 is
                 thus
                 swallowed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Star
                 being
                 wholly
                 covered
                 with
                 Spots
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 into
                 another
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 it
                 then
                 either
                 passeth
                 farther
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 driven
                 again
                 from
                 that
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 which
                 first
                 swallowed
                 it
                 ,
                 into
                 another
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 becomes
                 a
                 Comet
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 less
                 solid
                 ,
                 doth
                 descend
                 lower
                 ,
                 keeping
                 a
                 certain
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Star
                 which
                 possesseth
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 that
                 Voxtex
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 becomes
                 a
                 Planet
                 ;
                 and
                 continually
                 wheeling
                 about
                 the
                 said
                 Star
                 ,
                 doth
                 reflect
                 its
                 Light
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 Body
                 which
                 was
                 Lucid
                 and
                 Fluid
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 access
                 of
                 these
                 Spots
                 becomes
                 hard
                 and
                 solid
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   VVhy
                   the
                   Moon
                   hath
                   always
                   the
                   same
                   side
                   turned
                   towards
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 THE
                 Moon
                 hath
                 always
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Face
                 turned
                 toward
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 neither
                 could
                 ever
                 any
                 Telescope
                 inform
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 Body
                 hath
                 changed
                 its
                 former
                 situation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 which
                 is
                 furthest
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 more
                 solid
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 contains
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 3
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 fewer
                 pores
                 that
                 are
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 st
                 and
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   solid
                   Bodies
                
                 do
                 withdraw
                 themselves
                 further
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 less
                 close
                 ,
                 and
                 abound
                 with
                 more
                 Pores
                 .
                 Because
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 to
                 continue
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 put
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 
                   Gold
                   ,
                   Lead
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 metals
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 longer
                 retain
                 the
                 impulse
                 imprest
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 Wood
                 or
                 Stones
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bulk
                 and
                 Figure
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 therefore
                 why
                 the
                 same
                 Face
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 always
                 turned
                 towards
                 us
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 which
                 reflects
                 Light
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 less
                 solid
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 contain
                 less
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 3
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 requires
                 a
                 less
                 space
                 to
                 move
                 in
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 which
                 faceth
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 less
                 solid
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 those
                 Spots
                 and
                 Shades
                 which
                 appear
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 by
                 letting
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 swallowing
                 up
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 ,
                 produce
                 darkness
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 an
                 
                   Opake
                   Body
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   An
                   Objection
                   Answered
                   .
                
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Philosophers
                 that
                 pretend
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 whirld
                 about
                 her
                 own
                 Axis
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 turning
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 about
                 29
                 days
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 a
                 months
                 time
                 ,
                 enlightens
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 easie
                 matter
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 will
                 be
                 enlightned
                 in
                 a
                 months
                 time
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 tho'
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 move
                 at
                 all
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Axis
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 Example
                 ,
                 let
                 T
                 be
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 S
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 BCDE
                 the
                 Circle
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Moon
                 describes
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 29
                 days
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 Moon
                 be
                 so
                 placed
                 in
                 this
                 Circle
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Conjunction
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 B
                 ,
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 point
                 D
                 ,
                 in
                 her
                 first
                 quarter
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 C
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 quarter
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 E.
                 This
                 supposed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 being
                 at
                 B
                 ,
                 shall
                 have
                 her
                 upper
                 half
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 enlightned
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 being
                 in
                 her
                 opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 at
                 D
                 ,
                 her
                 lower
                 half
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 1
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 That
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 at
                 her
                 first
                 quarter
                 at
                 C
                 ,
                 the
                 half
                 of
                 her
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 illuminated
                 :
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 in
                 her
                 last
                 quarter
                 at
                 E
                 ,
                 the
                 half
                 of
                 her
                 marked
                 4
                 ,
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 will
                 receive
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 Which
                 makes
                 it
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 her
                 being
                 illuminated
                 in
                 all
                 her
                 parts
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 need
                 to
                 turn
                 round
                 about
                 her
                 own
                 Center
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 her
                 running
                 through
                 the
                 Circle
                 wherewith
                 she
                 encompasseth
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 alone
                 sufficient
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Moon
                   from
                   all
                   parts
                   reflects
                   Beams
                   to
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 The
                 Moon
                 diffuseth
                 her
                 light
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 so
                 reflect
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Rays
                 do
                 not
                 unite
                 in
                 one
                 point
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 dispersedly
                 reflected
                 ,
                 and
                 scattered
                 every
                 way
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Rugged
                   Surface
                
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 dilates
                 the
                 Light
                 it
                 receives
                 ,
                 and
                 shews
                 its
                 Brightness
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 behold
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Rough
                   Bodies
                
                 do
                 consist
                 of
                 many
                 Surfaces
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 reflect
                 their
                 Beams
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 whom
                 all
                 Philosophers
                 grant
                 to
                 be
                 Spherical
                 ,
                 were
                 smooth
                 and
                 like
                 a
                 
                   Convex
                   Looking-Glass
                
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 thus
                 polisht
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 only
                 ;
                 it
                 would
                 convey
                 its
                 Light
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Spectators
                   Eye
                
                 in
                 one
                 point
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 before
                 demonstrated
                 .
                 For
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 
                   Opake
                   Globe
                
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 polish'd
                 surface
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 reflect
                 its
                 Light
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 point
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 
                   Brass
                   Globes
                
                 ,
                 exactly
                 polish'd
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Sun.
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 whole
                 Hemisphere
                 were
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 only
                 the
                 least
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 transmit
                 the
                 Light
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 a
                 Spectator
                 ;
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 smallness
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 vast
                 distance
                 from
                 that
                 Star
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 extinguish'd
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 could
                 arrive
                 to
                 his
                 Eyes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   VVhilst
                   the
                   Sun
                   shines
                   ,
                   the
                   compass
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   seems
                   less
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   night-time
                   .
                
                 When
                 the
                 Sun
                 shines
                 ,
                 the
                 Moon
                 appears
                 less
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 :
                 which
                 GASSENDUS
                 assures
                 us
                 he
                 had
                 experienced
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 Telescope
                 ;
                 and
                 found
                 the
                 Compass
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 at
                 full
                 in
                 the
                 Night-times
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 5
                 minutes
                 bigger
                 than
                 her
                 true
                 Diameter
                 .
                 Which
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 a
                 more
                 familiar
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 beholding
                 the
                 Moon
                 when
                 it
                 begins
                 first
                 to
                 appear
                 at
                 eventide
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 yet
                 above
                 the
                 Horizon
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 its
                 Crescent
                 will
                 appear
                 so
                 very
                 slender
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 appears
                 but
                 like
                 a
                 Thred
                 ;
                 whereas
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 wholly
                 gone
                 down
                 ,
                 it
                 grows
                 broader
                 and
                 broader
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 darkness
                 encreaseth
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 encrease
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 Power
                 of
                 sending
                 forth
                 Beams
                 from
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 dilating
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Night-time
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 because
                 the
                 Aether
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Matter
                 which
                 is
                 analogous
                 to
                 our
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 encompasseth
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 is
                 enlightned
                 by
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 reflects
                 ,
                 and
                 seems
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 :
                 For
                 being
                 most
                 intimately
                 joined
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Circle
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 Telescope
                 ,
                 this
                 false
                 Light
                 is
                 easily
                 discerned
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 that
                 space
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 illuminated
                 ,
                 doth
                 appear
                 dark
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 touch'd
                 by
                 the
                 Arc
                 of
                 the
                 enlightned
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   VVhy
                   the
                   Moon
                   is
                   not
                   seen
                   ,
                   whilst
                   she
                   is
                   in
                   Conjunction
                   with
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 The
                 Moon
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 Conjunction
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 shed
                 any
                 Light
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 she
                 be
                 seen
                 till
                 she
                 be
                 2
                 degrees
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Sun.
                 And
                 afterwards
                 changeth
                 her
                 Faces
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 her
                 different
                 aspects
                 to
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 diversity
                 of
                 appearances
                 is
                 caused
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 doth
                 borrow
                 her
                 Light
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 shines
                 no
                 otherwise
                 than
                 a
                 Looking-Glass
                 doth
                 ,
                 which
                 sends
                 back
                 the
                 Beams
                 that
                 light
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 at
                 the
                 Conjunction
                 ,
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 illuminated
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 be
                 discerned
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 her
                 whole
                 enlightned
                 half
                 faceth
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 being
                 turned
                 towards
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 during
                 the
                 following
                 days
                 ,
                 whilst
                 she
                 turns
                 sideways
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 
                   Sextile
                   Aspect
                
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 is
                 perceived
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 thin
                 Sickle
                 or
                 Crescent
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 7
                 th
                 or
                 8
                 th
                 day
                 in
                 her
                 
                   Quadrant
                   Aspect
                
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 one
                 Quarter
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 her
                 appears
                 in
                 sight
                 .
                 But
                 whilst
                 she
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 3
                 d
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 above
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 her
                 Rim
                 doth
                 appear
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 14
                 th
                 or
                 15
                 th
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 directly
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 her
                 whole
                 Face
                 is
                 turned
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   VVhence
                   the
                   perpetual
                   variety
                   of
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   doth
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Moons
                   motion
                
                 changeth
                 every
                 
                   day
                   ,
                   hour
                
                 and
                 moment
                 :
                 for
                 she
                 moves
                 most
                 swiftly
                 at
                 the
                 Full
                 and
                 New
                 ;
                 and
                 thence
                 her
                 swiftness
                 decreaseth
                 from
                 the
                 Full
                 to
                 the
                 First
                 Quarter
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 moves
                 more
                 slowly
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 her
                 Motion
                 encreaseth
                 again
                 till
                 the
                 New.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 perpetual
                 variety
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 concave
                 or
                 hollow
                 surface
                 of
                 her
                 Sphere
                 is
                 not
                 round
                 but
                 oval
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Vortex
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 move
                 with
                 unequal
                 degrees
                 of
                 swiftness
                 in
                 its
                 circumference
                 :
                 For
                 every
                 
                   Fluid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 passing
                 through
                 a
                 narrower
                 space
                 ,
                 doth
                 accelerate
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 runs
                 through
                 the
                 Arches
                 of
                 a
                 Bridge
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 becomes
                 strained
                 in
                 its
                 Current
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 hastned
                 in
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 following
                 water
                 pressing
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 an
                 oval
                 Figure
                 hath
                 one
                 Diameter
                 longer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 shorter
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Fluid
                   Aether
                
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 straitned
                 for
                 Room
                 ,
                 doth
                 of
                 necessity
                 move
                 more
                 swiftly
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 it
                 passeth
                 through
                 the
                 longer
                 Diameter
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 hath
                 more
                 Room
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 in
                 every
                 part
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Oval
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 different
                 wideness
                 or
                 capacity
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 a
                 variety
                 in
                 the
                 swiftness
                 of
                 motion
                 through
                 those
                 spaces
                 of
                 different
                 wideness
                 ;
                 and
                 accordingly
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 longer
                 
                   Oval
                   Diameter
                
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Quarters
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 shorter
                 between
                 the
                 Full
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Moon
                
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   VVhy
                   the
                   distance
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   is
                   sometimes
                   more
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   less
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 satisfied
                 about
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Distance
                   ,
                   Bulk
                
                 and
                 Brightness
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ;
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 in
                 her
                 Quarters
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 longer
                 
                   Oval
                   Diameters
                
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 or
                 
                   Full
                   Moon
                
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 near
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 her
                 shorter
                 Diameters
                 ;
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 magnitude
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 do
                 grow
                 or
                 decrease
                 equally
                 with
                 the
                 distance
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   Swiftness
                   ,
                   Distance
                   ,
                   Bulk
                
                 or
                 Splendor
                 must
                 appear
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 about
                 the
                 four
                 extream
                 oval
                 Points
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 Planetary
                 Circle
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Capacity
                 or
                 Room
                 betwixt
                 the
                 oval
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Circle
                 is
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   VVhence
                   the
                   Secundary
                   Light
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   doth
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 The
                 Moon
                 ,
                 whilst
                 she
                 is
                 in
                 an
                 Eclipse
                 ,
                 doth
                 present
                 an
                 obscure
                 light
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 seems
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Secondary
                 Light
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 ,
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 If
                 we
                 speak
                 of
                 that
                 ●ight
                 which
                 is
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 or
                 Old
                 Moon
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 Light
                 which
                 appears
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 whilst
                 she
                 is
                 Eclipsed
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Refraction
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Beams
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 surrounds
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 doth
                 continually
                 dart
                 his
                 Beams
                 against
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 admitted
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 rebound
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 towards
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 when
                 New
                 and
                 Old
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 Region
                 ,
                 she
                 must
                 needs
                 receive
                 the
                 more
                 Beams
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 is
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Sun.
                 And
                 accordingly
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 be
                 enlightned
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 reflected
                 Light
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 directly
                 illuminated
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 altogether
                 in
                 a
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 enlightned
                 by
                 a
                 light
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 which
                 is
                 turned
                 from
                 the
                 Sun.
                 Now
                 that
                 this
                 
                   Secondary
                   Light
                
                 doth
                 proceed
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 Refraction
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 surrounds
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 doth
                 appear
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 encompassed
                 with
                 its
                 Atmosphere
                 ,
                 doth
                 project
                 a
                 
                   Conical
                   Shadow
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 length
                 consists
                 of
                 about
                 250
                 Semidiameters
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Sun-beams
                   ,
                   horizontally
                
                 falling
                 upon
                 the
                 Atmosphere
                 ,
                 are
                 according
                 to
                 TYCHO's
                 observation
                 refracted
                 at
                 an
                 Angle
                 of
                 34
                 minutes
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 double
                 this
                 Angle
                 in
                 their
                 passage
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 therefore
                 consequently
                 they
                 are
                 united
                 in
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Shadow
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 decussated
                 or
                 cross
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 pass
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 produce
                 the
                 Cone
                 of
                 a
                 Shadow
                 ,
                 whose
                 top
                 ,
                 or
                 extremity
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 43
                 Semidiameters
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 high
                 ,
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 the
                 Decussation
                 ,
                 or
                 before
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 cross
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 beyond
                 their
                 Decussation
                 an
                 inverted
                 Cone
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 is
                 confounded
                 with
                 the
                 residue
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 Cone
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Moon
                   is
                   moved
                   more
                   swiftly
                   than
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 The
                 Moon
                 ☽
                 which
                 moves
                 round
                 in
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Vortex
                 ABCD
                 ,
                 that
                 compasseth
                 the
                 Earth
                 T
                 ,
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 as
                 swiftly
                 again
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 whirls
                 round
                 its
                 own
                 Axis
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Moon
                 runs
                 round
                 her
                 own
                 Circle
                 ABCD
                 ,
                 which
                 60
                 times
                 exceeds
                 the
                 Circumference
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 T
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 only
                 30
                 times
                 runs
                 
                 round
                 its
                 own
                 Axis
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 
                   Diurnal
                   Motion
                
                 .
              
               
                 Tho'
                 some
                 boast
                 themselves
                 to
                 have
                 cleared
                 this
                 Phaenomenon
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 seems
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 assignable
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 littleness
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 it self
                 ,
                 is
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Celestial
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 can
                 be
                 imagined
                 of
                 this
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 swiftness
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 all
                 moving
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 whilst
                 one
                 is
                 moved
                 as
                 swiftly
                 again
                 as
                 another
                 that
                 is
                 twice
                 as
                 big
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 but
                 just
                 as
                 much
                 motion
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 less
                 Body
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 greater
                 .
                 Now
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 swiftness
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ☽
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 T
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 the
                 same
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 as
                 about
                 the
                 Moon
                 ;
                 the
                 Earth
                 ought
                 to
                 whirl
                 about
                 as
                 swift
                 again
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 running
                 over
                 its
                 Cirtle
                 60
                 times
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 once
                 runs
                 through
                 hers
                 ,
                 ABCD
                 ,
                 60
                 times
                 greater
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 its
                 Bulk
                 doth
                 hinder
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   the
                   Moon
                   appears
                   greater
                   at
                   her
                   Rising
                   and
                   Setting
                   ,
                   than
                   when
                   she
                   is
                   elevated
                   above
                   the
                   Horizon
                   .
                
                 When
                 the
                 Moon
                 Riseth
                 or
                 Sets
                 ,
                 she
                 appears
                 to
                 us
                 much
                 greater
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 high
                 raised
                 above
                 our
                 Horizon
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 very
                 high
                 above
                 our
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 objects
                 that
                 interpose
                 between
                 her
                 and
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 whose
                 magnitude
                 is
                 known
                 by
                 us
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 comparing
                 her
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 judge
                 of
                 her
                 Bulk
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 newly
                 got
                 above
                 our
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 near
                 Setting
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 betwixt
                 her
                 and
                 our selves
                 many
                 Fields
                 ,
                 the
                 largeness
                 whereof
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 part
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 know
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 farther
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 judge
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Moon
                   moves
                   swifter
                   at
                   the
                   New
                   and
                   Full
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   her
                   Circle
                
                 The
                 Moon
                 doth
                 not
                 observe
                 an
                 equal
                 tenor
                 in
                 running
                 through
                 her
                 Circle
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 in
                 Conjunction
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Opposition
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 at
                 New
                 and
                 Full
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 more
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 her
                 Aspects
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 Inequality
                 of
                 her
                 Motion
                 ,
                 is
                 her
                 particular
                 Heaven
                 ABCD
                 ,
                 the
                 Circumference
                 whereof
                 is
                 not
                 absolutely
                 Spherical
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 somewhat
                 Elliptical
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 comprehended
                 within
                 the
                 Circumference
                 ABCD
                 ,
                 differ
                 in
                 motion
                 and
                 magnitude
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 solidity
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 solid
                 ones
                 must
                 more
                 freely
                 diffuse
                 themselves
                 towards
                 A
                 and
                 C
                 ,
                 than
                 towards
                 B
                 and
                 D
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 constitute
                 an
                 Oval
                 or
                 
                   Elliptical
                   Figure
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 is
                 more
                 slowly
                 moved
                 betwixt
                 C
                 and
                 A
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 larger
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 particular
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 betwixt
                 B
                 and
                 D
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 narrow
                 part
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 consonant
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 which
                 carries
                 the
                 Planet
                 ,
                 should
                 flow
                 more
                 slowly
                 in
                 a
                 broader
                 space
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 swiftly
                 in
                 a
                 narrower
                 .
                 As
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 whose
                 Course
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 swifter
                 as
                 their
                 Channel
                 becomes
                 more
                 narrow
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 slow
                 where
                 it
                 widens
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Moon
                   is
                   beheld
                   under
                   a
                   greater
                   Diameter
                   at
                   her
                   Conjunction
                   and
                   Opposition
                   .
                
                 This
                 
                   Oval
                   Figure
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Moons
                   Circle
                
                 also
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 why
                 the
                 Moon
                 at
                 her
                 Conjunction
                 and
                 Opposition
                 is
                 less
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 her
                 Quarters
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 is
                 seen
                 under
                 a
                 greater
                 Diameter
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 New
                 and
                 Full.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Moon
                   doth
                   not
                   fall
                   down
                   to
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 difficulty
                 still
                 remaining
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 If
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 littleness
                 ,
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 a
                 swifter
                 motion
                 ;
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 carried
                 about
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 that
                 surrounds
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 doth
                 not
                 sink
                 down
                 towards
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 leaving
                 her
                 
                   Circular
                   motion
                
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 at
                 C
                 ,
                 she
                 does
                 not
                 decline
                 towards
                 Z
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 go
                 to
                 D
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 turn
                 upwards
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 shall
                 extricate
                 our selves
                 from
                 this
                 Difficulty
                 ,
                 by
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 doth
                 altogether
                 follow
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 have
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 swiftness
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 matter
                 hath
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   matter
                
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ABCD
                 ,
                 is
                 turned
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Center
                 T
                 ;
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 which
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 must
                 continue
                 its
                 motion
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 T
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 after
                 it
                 hath
                 reached
                 the
                 point
                 C
                 ,
                 it
                 dos
                 not
                 proceed
                 towards
                 Z
                 ,
                 but
                 goes
                 towards
                 D
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 drives
                 it
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 carries
                 it
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Whether
                   the
                   Colours
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   be
                   any
                   certain
                   Signs
                   of
                   the
                   Weather
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 received
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 appears
                 under
                 several
                 Colours
                 ,
                 presages
                 changes
                 of
                 Weather
                 :
                 Which
                 gave
                 occasion
                 to
                 these
                 Verses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Pale
                   Fac'd
                   Moon
                   ,
                   gives
                   Rain
                   ;
                
                 
                   When
                   Red
                   ,
                   't
                   will
                   blow
                   amain
                   :
                
                 
                   But
                   when
                   she
                   's
                   Fair
                   and
                   Clear
                   ,
                
                 
                   Like
                   Weather
                   will
                   appear
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 imagine
                 that
                 this
                 variety
                 of
                 Colour
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 exhalation
                 or
                 steam
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Eye
                 and
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 
                   Rainy
                   Clouds
                
                 are
                 interpos'd
                 between
                 our
                 sight
                 and
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 she
                 appears
                 of
                 a
                 Pale
                 and
                 
                   Dusky
                   Colour
                
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 Red
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 surrounded
                 with
                 many
                 windy
                 exhalations
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 moderate
                 quantity
                 of
                 Vapour
                 .
                 It
                 being
                 a
                 thing
                 notorious
                 that
                 Colours
                 are
                 changed
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 the
                 medium
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 transmitted
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 when
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Moon
                 appears
                 fair
                 and
                 Clear.
                 
              
               
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Why
                   Eclipses
                   of
                   the
                   Moon
                   do
                   appear
                   alike
                   ,
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   live
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   hemisphere
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 An
                 Eclipse
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 appears
                 alike
                 in
                 Quantity
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Hemisphere
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 Moon
                 above
                 their
                 Horizon
                 .
                 Whereas
                 a
                 
                   Solar
                   Eclipse
                
                 appears
                 to
                 some
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Hemisphere
                   ,
                   Partial
                
                 ;
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 Total
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 some
                 again
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 delivered
                 in
                 my
                 
                   Institutions
                   of
                   Philosophy
                
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 destitute
                 of
                 any
                 Light
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 ,
                 she
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 appear
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 is
                 perceived
                 of
                 others
                 deprived
                 of
                 Light.
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Sun
                 having
                 an
                 inborn
                 Light
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 only
                 hidden
                 by
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 interposed
                 between
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 less
                 than
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 i●
                 may
                 so
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 appearing
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 bigger
                 ,
                 may
                 hide
                 the
                 whole
                 Sun
                 ;
                 another
                 the
                 half
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 another
                 a
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 part
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 again
                 no
                 part
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Thus
                 that
                 Eclipse
                 which
                 THALES
                 is
                 recorded
                 to
                 have
                 observed
                 about
                 the
                 Hellespont
                 ,
                 was
                 Total
                 ;
                 whereas
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 only
                 of
                 9
                 digits
                 ,
                 with
                 3
                 fifths
                 :
                 Or
                 as
                 CLEOMEDES
                 reports
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 4
                 fifths
                 of
                 a
                 Diameter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Planets
                
                 ,
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 Venus
                 ,
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 and
                 Saturn
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Planets
                   ,
                   Mercury
                   and
                   Venus
                   ,
                   seem
                   to
                   move
                   variously
                   .
                
                 MErcury
                 and
                 Venus
                 appear
                 sometimes
                 to
                 move
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 othertimes
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 ,
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 .
              
               
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 turn'd
                 round
                 about
                 its
                 Center
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 24
                 hours
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Planets
                   ,
                   Mercury
                
                 and
                 Venus
                 must
                 seem
                 to
                 move
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 day
                 to
                 describe
                 a
                 
                   Circle
                   Parallel
                
                 to
                 the
                 Aequator
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 they
                 must
                 also
                 trace
                 a
                 Circle
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 comprehended
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 carries
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Planets
                   are
                   more
                   swiftly
                   carried
                   about
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 These
                 2
                 Planets
                 are
                 also
                 more
                 swiftly
                 rolled
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 finish
                 its
                 Circumvolution
                 in
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 Year
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Circles
                 which
                 Mercury
                 and
                 Venus
                 run
                 through
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 are
                 lesser
                 than
                 that
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 carried
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 Circumvolutions
                 of
                 these
                 2
                 Planets
                 be
                 absolved
                 in
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 years
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   Mercury
                   and
                   Venus
                   seem
                   to
                   move
                   more
                   slowly
                   ,
                   than
                   indeed
                   they
                   do
                   .
                
                 These
                 2
                 Planets
                 seem
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 more
                 time
                 in
                 their
                 Circumvolution
                 ,
                 than
                 indeed
                 they
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 if
                 we
                 fix
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 Revolutions
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 Planets
                 are
                 placed
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 this
                 Period
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 finished
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 come
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 again
                 .
                 Now
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 it self
                 hath
                 changed
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 whilst
                 those
                 Planets
                 run
                 through
                 their
                 Circles
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 circumvolution
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 the
                 appearing
                 Period
                 of
                 every
                 Planet
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 comprehend
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 whole
                 Circumvolution
                 it
                 hath
                 absolved
                 ;
                 but
                 besides
                 all
                 that
                 space
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 hath
                 past
                 through
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Planets
                   Circumvolution
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Cassinus
                   his
                   Observations
                   about
                   the
                   Planet
                   Mercury
                   .
                
                 CASSINUS
                 observes
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Planet
                   Mercury
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 scarcely
                 visible
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 nearness
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 but
                 very
                 seldom
                 gets
                 free
                 of
                 his
                 Rays
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 27
                 or
                 28
                 degrees
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 turns
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 again
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 is
                 got
                 18
                 degrees
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 his
                 greatest
                 elongations
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 differ
                 above
                 9
                 degrees
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Circle
                 of
                 
                   Mercuries
                   Motion
                
                 divides
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 it
                 makes
                 an
                 Angle
                 of
                 6
                 degrees
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 line
                 of
                 Section
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 The
                 
                   Northern
                   Intersection
                
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 call
                 the
                 Node
                 ,
                 is
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 13
                 
                   th
                   degree
                
                 of
                 Scorpio
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 Nodes
                 proceed
                 one
                 degree
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 40
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 Mercury
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 withdrawing
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 scarcely
                 be
                 perceived
                 with
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 Telescope
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Globe
                 or
                 
                   Round
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 but
                 sometimes
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 cut
                 in
                 2
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 appears
                 at
                 her
                 Quarters
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 more
                 swell'd
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 others
                 more
                 deprest
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 he
                 is
                 near
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 or
                 darkned
                 with
                 vapours
                 ,
                 then
                 nothing
                 but
                 his
                 Bulk
                 or
                 Figure
                 can
                 be
                 detected
                 .
                 However
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 that
                 he
                 receives
                 his
                 Light
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 carried
                 round
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Cassinus
                   his
                   Observations
                   about
                   the
                   Planet
                   Venus
                   .
                
                 Concerning
                 the
                 
                   Planet
                   Venus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Cassinus
                 hath
                 observed
                 ;
                 first
                 that
                 this
                 Planet
                 is
                 sometimes
                 40
                 degrees
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 at
                 4
                 days
                 old
                 is
                 distant
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 Tho'
                 sometimes
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 she
                 returns
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 recess
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 45
                 degrees
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 furthest
                 elongations
                 of
                 this
                 Planet
                 do
                 not
                 differ
                 above
                 2
                 degrees
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Aphelium
                 ,
                 or
                 farthest
                 distance
                 of
                 Venus
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 2
                 d
                 degree
                 of
                 Aquarius
                 ;
                 her
                 Perihelium
                 ,
                 or
                 nearest
                 approximation
                 in
                 the
                 2
                 d
                 of
                 Taurus
                 :
                 and
                 these
                 Points
                 do
                 continually
                 move
                 onwards
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 46
                 years
                 ,
                 they
                 proceed
                 one
                 degree
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 foresaid
                 famous
                 man
                 found
                 that
                 these
                 2
                 Planets
                 moved
                 about
                 their
                 own
                 Centers
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1666
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 observed
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 Venus
                 to
                 be
                 brighter
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 her
                 Circumference
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 14
                 th
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 5
                 hours
                 and
                 15
                 minutes
                 after
                 Noon
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 year
                 following
                 on
                 the
                 24
                 th
                 day
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 about
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 hour
                 before
                 Sun-set
                 ,
                 had
                 found
                 the
                 same
                 
                   bright
                   part
                
                 ,
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Line
                 which
                 separates
                 the
                 
                   Lucid
                   part
                
                 of
                 Venus
                 from
                 the
                 Opake
                 ,
                 and
                 distant
                 from
                 her
                 Southern
                 Horn
                 ,
                 above
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 the
                 Diameter
                 of
                 Venus
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 after
                 Sun-rising
                 he
                 had
                 observed
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Bright
                   Part
                
                 was
                 further
                 removed
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Southern
                   Horn
                
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 distant
                 the
                 3
                 d
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 Diameter
                 ;
                 he
                 immediately
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 assigned
                 to
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 Venus
                 ,
                 tho'
                 he
                 dares
                 not
                 determine
                 whether
                 ▪
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 a
                 motion
                 of
                 Rotation
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Libration
                 only
                 :
                 Because
                 Venus
                 doth
                 not
                 present
                 her self
                 to
                 her
                 view
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 supposing
                 that
                 bright
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 often
                 seen
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 afraid
                 to
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 motion
                 is
                 finisht
                 in
                 about
                 23
                 hours
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 bright
                 part
                 of
                 Venus
                 returns
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   3.
                   
                   Chap.
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   ▪
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   To
                   Mr.
                   Edward
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Nicholas
                   ,
                   M
                   is
                   .
                   Ann
                   ,
                   M
                   is
                   .
                   Iane
                   ,
                   and
                   M
                   is
                   .
                   Sarah
                   Ieffreys
                   ,
                   Sons
                   and
                   Daughters
                   of
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   Ieffrey
                   Ieffreys
                   of
                   the
                   Priory
                   in
                   Brecknockshire
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   London
                   Esq
                   r
                   ,
                   by
                   Sarah
                   his
                   Wife
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   
                     Mars
                     ,
                     Jupiter
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Saturn
                   do
                   unequally
                   observe
                   their
                   Course
                   .
                
                 
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 roll
                 about
                 like
                 other
                 Planets
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 24
                 Hours
                 ,
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 equally
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 term
                 of
                 Time.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Circles
                 they
                 describe
                 do
                 include
                 the
                 Circle
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 do
                 swim
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 must
                 appear
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 Planets
                 ,
                 to
                 turn
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 24
                 Hours
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Mechanicks
                 ,
                 the
                 Circles
                 which
                 
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Saturn
                 do
                 describe
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 found
                 under
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 greater
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 moves
                 in
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 finish
                 their
                 Circuit
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 Mars
                 takes
                 up
                 2
                 years
                 in
                 performing
                 his
                 
                   Circumvolution
                   ,
                   Jupiter
                
                 12
                 ,
                 and
                 Saturn
                 30
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 being
                 at
                 a
                 farther
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 which
                 carries
                 them
                 about
                 ,
                 must
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 in
                 absolving
                 of
                 its
                 Course
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Cassinus
                   ,
                   his
                   Observations
                   concerning
                   Mars
                   .
                
                 CASSINUS
                 also
                 gathers
                 from
                 those
                 spots
                 ,
                 that
                 obscure
                 the
                 Aspect
                 of
                 Mars
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Planet
                 moves
                 about
                 his
                 own
                 Center
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 24
                 Hours
                 and
                 40
                 Minutes
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 spots
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 distance
                 of
                 time
                 .
                 He
                 observed
                 in
                 Mars
                 one
                 part
                 more
                 bright
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 situation
                 ;
                 tho'
                 the
                 other
                 spots
                 had
                 their
                 different
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 Conjunction
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 appears
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 him
                 almost
                 bigger
                 by
                 one
                 half
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 oppos'd
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 conjoyn'd
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 Mars
                 appears
                 five-fold
                 greater
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 his
                 furthest
                 Elongation
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   secondary
                   Planets
                   about
                   Jupiter
                   ,
                   first
                   discover'd
                   by
                   Galilaeus
                   .
                
                 GALILAEUS
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1610
                 ,
                 the
                 7
                 th
                 of
                 January
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 Hour
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 discovered
                 4
                 less
                 Planets
                 about
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 little
                 Moons
                 are
                 whirl'd
                 round
                 him
                 .
                 Those
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 nearest
                 to
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 move
                 more
                 swiftly
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 more
                 remote
                 .
                 The
                 Revolutions
                 of
                 which
                 
                   secondary
                   Planets
                
                 are
                 thus
                 calculated
                 by
                 SIMON
                 MARIUS
                 :
                 
                   
                     The
                     first
                     and
                     inmost
                     of
                     them
                     takes
                     up
                     ,
                  
                   
                     D.
                     1
                  
                   
                     H.
                     18
                  
                   
                     M.
                     28
                  
                   
                     S.
                     30
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Second
                     .
                  
                   
                     D.
                     03
                  
                   
                     H.
                     13
                  
                   
                     M.
                     18
                  
                   
                     S.
                     0
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Third
                  
                   
                     D.
                     7
                  
                   
                     H.
                     03
                  
                   
                     M.
                     56
                  
                   
                     S.
                     34
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Fourth
                     .
                  
                   
                     D.
                     16
                  
                   
                     H.
                     18
                  
                   
                     M.
                     09
                  
                   
                     S.
                     15
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 Attendants
                 of
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 whenever
                 they
                 enter
                 the
                 Verge
                 of
                 his
                 shadow
                 ,
                 do
                 suffer
                 an
                 Eclipse
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 doth
                 when
                 she
                 dips
                 in
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 totally
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 Light
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 
                   Opake
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 borrow
                 their
                 Light
                 from
                 the
                 Sun.
                 The
                 3
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 in
                 every
                 Revolution
                 ,
                 produce
                 4
                 Eclipses
                 ;
                 the
                 1
                 st
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Satelles
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 Rim
                 of
                 Jupiter
                 ;
                 the
                 2
                 d
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 Satelles
                 doth
                 darken
                 the
                 Rim
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Planet
                 ;
                 the
                 3
                 d
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 Elongation
                 from
                 us
                 ▪
                 doth
                 hide
                 the
                 
                   Satelles
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 the
                 4
                 th
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Satelles
                 dips
                 in
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 Jupiter
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Satelles
                
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 7
                 Days
                 ,
                 doth
                 effect
                 16
                 Eclipses
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 8
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 4
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 together
                 produce
                 28
                 Eclipses
                 :
                 The
                 fourth
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 reached
                 the
                 Nodes
                 ,
                 doth
                 make
                 4
                 Eclipses
                 in
                 17
                 days
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 near
                 his
                 bounds
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 suffers
                 a
                 defect
                 of
                 his
                 Light
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 Latitude
                 is
                 so
                 large
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 touches
                 the
                 Rim
                 of
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 or
                 reacheth
                 his
                 shadow
                 .
                 These
                 Eclipses
                 are
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 determining
                 of
                 the
                 Longitudes
                 of
                 Places
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Satellites
                   of
                   Saturn
                   ,
                   discover'd
                   by
                   Cassinus
                   and
                   Hugenius
                   .
                
                 Saturn
                 hath
                 also
                 been
                 found
                 guarded
                 by
                 3
                 Satellites
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 was
                 discovered
                 by
                 CASSINUS
                 ,
                 at
                 Paris
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Royal
                   Observatory
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 1672
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 remov'd
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 1
                 Diameter
                 of
                 the
                 Ring
                 ,
                 (
                 mention'd
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Author
                   ,
                   Chap.
                
                 16.
                 )
                 and
                 2
                 Thirds
                 ,
                 and
                 absolves
                 his
                 motion
                 about
                 the
                 Planet
                 in
                 12
                 Days
                 ,
                 4
                 Hours
                 ,
                 and
                 27
                 Minutes
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 was
                 long
                 before
                 detected
                 by
                 HUGENIUS
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 bright
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 4
                 Diameters
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Ring
                 ,
                 and
                 turns
                 round
                 him
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 16
                 Days
                 and
                 23
                 Hours
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 was
                 first
                 observed
                 by
                 CASSINUS
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1671
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 furthest
                 digression
                 from
                 Saturn
                 .
                 But
                 soon
                 after
                 he
                 vanish'd
                 out
                 of
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 appear
                 again
                 till
                 the
                 15
                 th
                 of
                 December
                 ;
                 and
                 presently
                 after
                 disappeared
                 ,
                 until
                 about
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 February
                 1673
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 continued
                 in
                 sight
                 for
                 13
                 Days
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   variation
                   of
                   Light
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   observed
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   Satelles
                   of
                   Saturn
                   .
                
                 No
                 other
                 Reason
                 seems
                 assignable
                 for
                 this
                 great
                 variation
                 of
                 Light
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 Satelles
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 doth
                 strongly
                 reflect
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 other
                 cannot
                 do
                 so
                 .
                 According
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Globe
                   of
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 where
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 is
                 cover'd
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 reflect
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 send
                 them
                 back
                 every
                 way
                 .
                 This
                 Satelles
                 therefore
                 either
                 i●
                 rolled
                 about
                 his
                 own
                 Center
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 is
                 carried
                 about
                 
                   Saturn
                   ▪
                
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 carried
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 that
                 par●
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 Continent
                 of
                 our
                 Earth
                 is
                 turned
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 vanisheth
                 again
                 from
                 our
                 ●ight
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 o●
                 Sea
                 ,
                 faceth
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   Saturn
                   appears
                   under
                   different
                   figures
                   .
                
                 They
                 who
                 first
                 observed
                 Saturn
                 with
                 a
                 short
                 and
                 imperfect
                 Telescope
                 ,
                 were
                 astonished
                 when
                 they
                 perceived
                 him
                 sometimes
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Oval
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 as
                 having
                 3
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 ●
                 other
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 middlemost
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 solitary
                 and
                 perfectly
                 round
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 these
                 unlook'd
                 for
                 Appearances
                 had
                 stirr'd
                 up
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 viewing
                 of
                 this
                 Planet
                 ,
                 some
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 more
                 exquisite
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 ●ound
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 taken
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Lateral
                   Globes
                
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 Handles
                 or
                 Arms
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 hollowed
                 out
                 and
                 bent
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 middle
                 Globe
                 ,
                 they
                 constituted
                 a
                 figure
                 not
                 unlike
                 a
                 
                   Weavers
                   ▪
                   shuttle
                
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 absolute
                 Telescopes
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 ●ound
                 that
                 this
                 Planet
                 hath
                 a
                 round
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 but
                 hath
                 this
                 peculiar
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 encompas●
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 broad
                 Ring
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 the
                 Brim
                 of
                 a
                 Hat
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Head
                 i●
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 
                 Dish
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 bottom
                 or
                 hollow
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 
                   ambient
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 Handle
                 or
                 Arms
                 of
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 was
                 since
                 called
                 the
                 Ring
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 explaining
                 of
                 this
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 represent
                 to
                 our selves
                 this
                 Planet
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 Globe
                 ,
                 resembling
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 conceive
                 2
                 Poles
                 ,
                 an
                 Equator
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 there
                 is
                 elevated
                 an
                 opake
                 Matter
                 ,
                 which
                 fills
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 a
                 considerable
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 disposed
                 in
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 a
                 Ring
                 ,
                 resembling
                 that
                 broad
                 Circle
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 Horizon
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 thus
                 supposed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 see
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 he
                 appears
                 at
                 A
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 view
                 him
                 from
                 a
                 place
                 that
                 is
                 much
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Level
                 of
                 the
                 Ring
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 he
                 must
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 B
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 C
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 
                 behold
                 him
                 from
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 high
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Level
                 .
                 And
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 he
                 must
                 appear
                 altogether
                 round
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 D
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 so
                 placed
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 his
                 Ring
                 were
                 continued
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 pass
                 through
                 our
                 Eye
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 inconsiderableness
                 of
                 the
                 Thickness
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 great
                 distance
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 altogether
                 invisible
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 probably
                 we
                 fail
                 of
                 seeing
                 this
                 Ring
                 of
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 Planet
                 passing
                 over
                 against
                 some
                 
                   fixt
                   Star
                
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 deprived
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Tops
                 of
                 the
                 Oval
                 G
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Figure
                 A
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Star
                 will
                 afterwards
                 be
                 seen
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 E
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 see
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Blackness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 offers
                 it self
                 to
                 our
                 view
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 space
                 which
                 remains
                 betwixt
                 the
                 said
                 Ring
                 and
                 Body
                 of
                 Saturn
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Of
                 the
                 Spots
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fixt
                 Stars
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Sun
                   viewed
                   through
                   a
                   Telescope
                   ,
                   appears
                   dark
                   and
                   shaded
                   .
                
                 THo'
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 unassisted
                 Eye
                 ,
                 appears
                 bright
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 uniform
                 Aspect
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 we
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 Telescope
                 ,
                 with
                 2
                 Convex-Glasses
                 in
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 Lentils
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 represent
                 such
                 a
                 vast
                 variety
                 of
                 bright
                 and
                 shaded
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 continued
                 Checker-work
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 various
                 mixture
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Glasses
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 feigned
                 ,
                 supposing
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Impurity
                 ,
                 might
                 represent
                 shadows
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 :
                 Because
                 when
                 those
                 Glasses
                 are
                 turn'd
                 round
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Solar
                   spots
                
                 are
                 not
                 turned
                 round
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 keep
                 their
                 former
                 situation
                 :
                 And
                 moreover
                 those
                 of
                 these
                 spots
                 which
                 one
                 day
                 are
                 seen
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 days
                 move
                 forwards
                 and
                 are
                 seen
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 .
                 These
                 spots
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 are
                 generated
                 from
                 those
                 
                   striate
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 entring
                 through
                 its
                 Poles
                 do
                 run
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 irregular
                 figures
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 got
                 by
                 passing
                 the
                 
                   Triangular
                   spaces
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 expell'd
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 whirls
                 round
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Sun's
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 cast
                 off
                 like
                 Scum
                 from
                 a
                 
                   boyling
                   Liquor
                   ▪
                
                 so
                 that
                 being
                 endued
                 with
                 rugged
                 and
                 many
                 
                   Corner'd
                   figures
                
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 round
                 more
                 slowly
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 wheel
                 about
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 they
                 become
                 easily
                 entangled
                 and
                 grow
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 bulk
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 contiguous
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 lying
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 cover
                 and
                 involve
                 it
                 with
                 Darkness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   These
                   Spots
                   are
                   Fumes
                   proceeding
                   from
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 It
                 seems
                 very
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Steams
                 do
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 Fumes
                 and
                 Vapours
                 do
                 exhale
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 dissipated
                 again
                 ,
                 like
                 those
                 that
                 sublime
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 whole
                 Sun
                 ,
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 may
                 be
                 altogether
                 free
                 from
                 any
                 spots
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 he
                 frequently
                 so
                 beset
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 GASSENDUS
                 hath
                 observed
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 40
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 they
                 sometimes
                 increase
                 to
                 that
                 bulk
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 visible
                 without
                 a
                 Telescope
                 ;
                 which
                 hapned
                 not
                 only
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 CHARLEMAIN
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 late
                 years
                 ,
                 when
                 KEPLER
                 took
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 spots
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Planet
                 of
                 Mercury
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   sometimes
                   the
                   outward
                   parts
                   of
                   these
                   Spots
                   be
                   bright
                   and
                   shining
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   middle
                   parts
                   dark
                   .
                
                 The
                 Out-parts
                 of
                 the
                 Spots
                 are
                 sometimes
                 bright
                 ,
                 and
                 represent
                 several
                 Colours
                 ;
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 their
                 
                   Middle
                   parts
                
                 continue
                 still
                 opake
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 that
                 surrounds
                 these
                 spots
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 probably
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 thickness
                 ,
                 and
                 equally
                 resist
                 the
                 Light
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 so
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 afterwards
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 extenuated
                 in
                 the
                 Circumference
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 being
                 refracted
                 through
                 these
                 thin
                 brims
                 of
                 the
                 spots
                 ,
                 do
                 exhibit
                 several
                 Colours
                 ;
                 whilst
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 ,
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 them
                 continues
                 opake
                 and
                 impervious
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Solar
                   Rays
                
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 predominant
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 
                   fixt
                   Star
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 transmit
                 its
                 own
                 Action
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 strength
                 is
                 broken
                 by
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 
                   soft
                   parts
                
                 of
                 Matter
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 chance
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 being
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 endeavour
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 communicate
                 the
                 
                   Action
                   of
                   Light
                
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 impulse
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 affect
                 the
                 Sense
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 continual
                 pressure
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 overcome
                 this
                 Reluctancy
                 ,
                 and
                 dispose
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Action
                   of
                   Light.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Spots
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   are
                   more
                   frequently
                   perceived
                   about
                   the
                   Ecliptick
                   ,
                   than
                   about
                   the
                   Poles
                   .
                
                 These
                 
                   Solar
                   spots
                
                 are
                 more
                 commonly
                 discerned
                 about
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 than
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 unanimous
                 Assertion
                 of
                 most
                 Astronomers
                 ;
                 some
                 whereof
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 acurate
                 in
                 the
                 description
                 they
                 have
                 given
                 of
                 their
                 progress
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 declare
                 that
                 these
                 spots
                 move
                 about
                 the
                 Rim
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 perfect
                 parallel
                 Lines
                 to
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 an
                 inclination
                 towards
                 3
                 
                   Degrees
                   and
                   an
                   half
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 Appearance
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 the
                 Particles
                 ,
                 whereof
                 these
                 spots
                 be
                 composed
                 ,
                 have
                 Action
                 enough
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Eclipticks
                 of
                 other
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 towards
                 its
                 Ecliptick
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 once
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 swift
                 agitation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 are
                 flung
                 off
                 towards
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 motion
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 swift
                 ;
                 as
                 before
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 concerning
                 the
                 Scum.
                 Now
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 they
                 are
                 rather
                 expell'd
                 towards
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 than
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 new
                 Matter
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 continually
                 enters
                 through
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 thrusts
                 out
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 easily
                 entangled
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 drives
                 them
                 upwards
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 better
                 clearing
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 2
                 Rivers
                 flowing
                 from
                 opposite
                 Points
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 from
                 A
                 to
                 S
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 from
                 B
                 towards
                 the
                 same
                 S
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 Streams
                 meeting
                 at
                 S
                 ,
                 and
                 driving
                 each
                 other
                 forward
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 deep
                 Hole
                 or
                 
                   Whirl-pool
                   ,
                   d
                   e
                   f
                   g
                
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 after
                 having
                 performed
                 several
                 Circulations
                 ,
                 they
                 continue
                 their
                 Course
                 towards
                 M
                 and
                 Y.
                 Besides
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 forceable
                 meeting
                 of
                 these
                 Streams
                 ,
                 much
                 Froth
                 is
                 produced
                 ,
                 which
                 swims
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 S
                 ,
                 and
                 follows
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 :
                 We
                 shall
                 easily
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Froth
                 cannot
                 tend
                 to
                 A
                 or
                 B
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 having
                 taken
                 some
                 compasses
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Whirlpool
                 ,
                 will
                 take
                 its
                 Course
                 towards
                 M
                 and
                 Y
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Spots
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   are
                   sometimes
                   changed
                   into
                   Torches
                   ,
                   and
                   Torches
                   sometimes
                   into
                   Solar
                   spots
                   .
                
                 The
                 Spots
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 are
                 sometimes
                 changed
                 into
                 Torches
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 Parts
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 dark
                 and
                 misty
                 ,
                 appear
                 bright
                 and
                 shining
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 these
                 Torches
                 are
                 sometimes
                 turned
                 into
                 Spots
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 Change
                 is
                 the
                 Ebullition
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 continually
                 casts
                 out
                 some
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 after
                 swallows
                 ,
                 or
                 takes
                 them
                 in
                 again
                 .
                 For
                 Spots
                 are
                 turned
                 into
                 Torches
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Solar
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 flows
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 raised
                 above
                 their
                 Rims
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 exerting
                 its
                 force
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 does
                 produce
                 that
                 Action
                 ,
                 which
                 reaching
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 produceth
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Light.
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 intercepted
                 between
                 the
                 spots
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 swiftness
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 is
                 increased
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 narrowness
                 of
                 the
                 Space
                 ;
                 which
                 therefore
                 must
                 render
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 more
                 intense
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 Experience
                 in
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 whose
                 swiftness
                 is
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 more
                 strong
                 ,
                 the
                 narrower
                 the
                 Channel
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 straitned
                 by
                 great
                 Stones
                 .
                 But
                 Torches
                 are
                 changed
                 into
                 Spots
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 the
                 more
                 bright
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 become
                 darkned
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 more
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 upon
                 their
                 surfaces
                 ,
                 is
                 swallowed
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 room
                 whereof
                 ,
                 when
                 abundance
                 of
                 
                   New
                   matter
                
                 comes
                 ,
                 whose
                 particles
                 cling
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 produce
                 a
                 close
                 and
                 dark
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   What
                   the
                   Reason
                   is
                   ,
                   why
                   the
                   Sun
                   hath
                   for
                   some
                   days
                   been
                   without
                   Light.
                   
                
                 Histories
                 assure
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 hath
                 been
                 frequently
                 intercepted
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Light
                 did
                 not
                 much
                 exceed
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 Histories
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 PLINY's
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 for
                 12
                 Days
                 together
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 CONSTANTINE
                 had
                 his
                 Eyes
                 put
                 out
                 ,
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 shine
                 for
                 17
                 Days
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Darkness
                 cover'd
                 the
                 Earth
                 all
                 that
                 while
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 more
                 proper
                 Cause
                 can
                 be
                 assign'd
                 for
                 this
                 Obnubilation
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Spots
                 which
                 at
                 these
                 several
                 times
                 did
                 
                   beset
                   the
                   surface
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                
                 and
                 hinder
                 the
                 diffusion
                 of
                 his
                 Light.
                 For
                 tho'
                 these
                 spots
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 first
                 Gathering
                 ,
                 be
                 very
                 soft
                 and
                 loose
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 Suns
                 Substance
                 ,
                 continually
                 beating
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 makes
                 them
                 smooth
                 and
                 hard
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 turned
                 towards
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 still
                 continues
                 soft
                 and
                 loose
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 cannot
                 without
                 difficulty
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 doth
                 continually
                 rush
                 against
                 the
                 inside
                 surface
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 rather
                 increase
                 continually
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 these
                 their
                 Edges
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 raised
                 above
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 hard
                 by
                 the
                 constant
                 pushing
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Matter
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 whenever
                 this
                 happens
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 seem
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 spot
                 should
                 so
                 spread
                 it self
                 over
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 intercept
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 many
                 Days
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 some
                 Months
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   these
                   Spots
                   come
                   to
                   appear
                   of
                   divers
                   figures
                   .
                
                 These
                 Spots
                 sometimes
                 appear
                 of
                 an
                 Oval
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 figure
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 move
                 in
                 the
                 utmost
                 Circumference
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Suns
                   Body
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 appear
                 less
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 Illuminated
                 part
                 is
                 invisible
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lesser
                 dark
                 part
                 is
                 only
                 perceived
                 by
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 approach
                 towards
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Sun
                 's
                 Round
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 Line
                 to
                 our
                 Eye
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 and
                 rounder
                 do
                 they
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Another
                 Reason
                 also
                 of
                 their
                 different
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 various
                 Configuration
                 and
                 Disposition
                 they
                 have
                 amongst
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 happen
                 to
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Line
                 of
                 our
                 Sight
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 do
                 in
                 part
                 hide
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 appear
                 of
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Oval
                   figure
                
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 frequently
                 thus
                 meet
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 afterwards
                 separated
                 again
                 ;
                 it
                 so
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 seem
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 generated
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 again
                 to
                 be
                 destroy'd
                 or
                 vanish
                 ;
                 which
                 then
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 when
                 spots
                 of
                 different
                 Magnitudes
                 and
                 Distance
                 (
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 moving
                 more
                 swiftly
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 more
                 slowly
                 )
                 do
                 hide
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 lesser
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 are
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 degrees
                 Eclipsed
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 again
                 uncover'd
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 appear
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 Of
                 Spots
                 that
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Orb
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Of
                   the
                   Perpetual
                   and
                   Temporary
                   Spots
                   in
                   the
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 THere
                 be
                 2
                 sorts
                 of
                 Spots
                 perceiv'd
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 have
                 appeared
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 make
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 her
                 Parts
                 :
                 And
                 others
                 Temporary
                 ,
                 which
                 only
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 her
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 vanish
                 and
                 disappear
                 again
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Perpetual
                   spots
                
                 ,
                 do
                 always
                 appear
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 dark
                 and
                 dusky
                 Colour
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 they
                 be
                 posited
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 do
                 always
                 retain
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 of
                 Obscurity
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 much
                 darker
                 than
                 those
                 spots
                 that
                 are
                 temporary
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Phaenomenon
                 proves
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 affinity
                 betwixt
                 our
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Lunar
                   Globe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 like
                 Bodies
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 cannot
                 imagine
                 these
                 constant
                 or
                 perpetual
                 spots
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 Seas
                 which
                 are
                 diffused
                 over
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 reflected
                 from
                 Water
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 weaker
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 
                   solid
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 our
                 Sea
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 of
                 a
                 white
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 blewish
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Sea-green
                   Colour
                
                 .
                 We
                 observe
                 also
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 
                   white
                   things
                
                 ,
                 when
                 moistned
                 ,
                 do
                 become
                 more
                 obscure
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 towards
                 a
                 
                   black
                   Colour
                
                 .
                 Let
                 but
                 some
                 Water
                 be
                 spilt
                 upon
                 a
                 Floor
                 (
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 GALILAEUS
                 his
                 Example
                 )
                 and
                 presently
                 the
                 moistned
                 Bricks
                 will
                 appear
                 of
                 a
                 
                   darker
                   Colour
                
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 water
                 filling
                 their
                 pores
                 ,
                 makes
                 their
                 surfaces
                 plain
                 and
                 even
                 ;
                 which
                 consequently
                 do
                 unite
                 the
                 Rays
                 ,
                 and
                 direct
                 them
                 to
                 one
                 Point
                 only
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 fewer
                 Rays
                 are
                 reflected
                 from
                 a
                 
                   Convex
                   surface
                
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 the
                 Light
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 Moon
                 can
                 be
                 reflected
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 inconsiderable
                 in
                 quantity
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 14000
                 th
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 Diameter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   the
                   Reason
                   is
                   of
                   those
                   bright
                   parts
                   which
                   sometimes
                   appear
                   in
                   the
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 The
                 Moon
                 
                   has
                   some
                   parts
                   which
                   are
                   much
                   brighter
                   than
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   do
                   so
                   strongly
                   affect
                   our
                
                 Sight
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   that
                   they
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   very
                   distant
                   from
                   one
                   another
                   .
                   Whence
                   GASSENDUS
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                
                 about
                 the
                 
                 3d
                 or
                 
                 4th
                 day
                 after
                 the
                 New
                 Moon
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 observe
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 lower
                 point
                 of
                 her
                 Body
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 about
                 a
                 
                 27th
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 Circumference
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 bright
                 Point
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 also
                 a
                 2d
                 and
                 a
                 3d
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Intervals
                 betwixt
                 them
                 continue
                 still
                 in
                 obscurity
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Appearances
                 give
                 us
                 good
                 ground
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 Mountains
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 with
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 a
                 Telescope
                 ,
                 the
                 Ridges
                 of
                 several
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 perceived
                 very
                 bright
                 ,
                 which
                 cast
                 a
                 most
                 thick
                 shadow
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 those
                 Eminencies
                 are
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Confines
                 ,
                 which
                 separate
                 the
                 enlightned
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 from
                 the
                 dark
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 shadows
                 decrease
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Illumination
                 is
                 increased
                 ,
                 until
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 altogether
                 vanish
                 away
                 upon
                 the
                 diffusion
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Hemisphere
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Lunar
                   Beams
                
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Hemisphere
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Ridges
                 or
                 Tops
                 of
                 Mountains
                 do
                 appear
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 their
                 shadows
                 ,
                 but
                 towards
                 an
                 opposite
                 Point
                 .
                 Which
                 Appearances
                 afford
                 us
                 an
                 incontestable
                 Proof
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 hath
                 her
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 our
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whose
                 Tops
                 are
                 illustrated
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 shed
                 a
                 great
                 Light
                 ,
                 whilst
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 her
                 lower
                 and
                 more
                 deprest
                 parts
                 ,
                 continue
                 obsc●●e
                 and
                 dusky
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Whence
                   proceeds
                   that
                   appearance
                   of
                   a
                   Face
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 About
                 the
                 6
                 th
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Western
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 appears
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 broad
                 Fore-head
                 ,
                 a
                 crooked
                 Nose
                 ,
                 a
                 wide
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 Eyes
                 deep
                 sunk
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Appearance
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 several
                 Spots
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 deprest
                 between
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Prominences
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Mountains
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 do
                 far
                 exceed
                 ours
                 in
                 height
                 ,
                 they
                 accordingly
                 project
                 great
                 shadows
                 ,
                 which
                 renders
                 their
                 Intervals
                 dark
                 and
                 obscure
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 look
                 like
                 spots
                 residing
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 Experience
                 in
                 the
                 Mountainous
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 thick
                 set
                 with
                 Trees
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 appear
                 more
                 dark
                 than
                 bare
                 and
                 open
                 Fields
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Trees
                 make
                 a
                 great
                 shade
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 the
                 Rays
                 from
                 proceeding
                 further
                 .
                 Thus
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 not
                 only
                 Rocks
                 and
                 Banks
                 are
                 discover'd
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 very
                 high
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 the
                 shadows
                 which
                 they
                 cast
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 ranged
                 as
                 to
                 represent
                 the
                 
                   Fore-head
                   ,
                   Nose
                   ,
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   Eyes
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Lips
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 deformed
                 :
                 Seeing
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 question'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 even
                 or
                 plain
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 which
                 lye
                 between
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 are
                 dark
                 and
                 reflect
                 no
                 Light
                 at
                 all
                 towards
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 spots
                 ,
                 which
                 represent
                 to
                 us
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 some
                 deformed
                 Countenance
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Tops
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 rather
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 their
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 between
                 which
                 the
                 shadows
                 are
                 projected
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   the
                   Face
                   of
                   a
                   Man
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   any
                   other
                   figure
                   ,
                   is
                   perceived
                   in
                   the
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 enquire
                 further
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 behold
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 we
                 seem
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   Nose
                   ,
                   Mouth
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 when
                 indeed
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 Reason
                 can
                 be
                 assign'd
                 for
                 this
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 Footsteps
                 or
                 Traces
                 of
                 a
                 
                   human
                   Countenance
                
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 deeply
                 imprest
                 in
                 our
                 Brain
                 ,
                 from
                 our
                 frequent
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 continual
                 beholding
                 of
                 the
                 Faces
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 their
                 Rendevous
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 penetrate
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Resistance
                 ,
                 are
                 easily
                 turned
                 aside
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 direct
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 imprest
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 to
                 betake
                 themselves
                 to
                 those
                 Traces
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Idea's
                 of
                 a
                 
                   human
                   Face
                
                 are
                 linked
                 by
                 Nature
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 others
                 seem
                 to
                 behold
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Man
                   standing
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Appearance
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 their
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 been
                 strongly
                 imprest
                 by
                 such
                 like
                 Objects
                 ,
                 have
                 some
                 Traces
                 left
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 easily
                 open'd
                 again
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 least
                 resemblance
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   the
                   Moon
                   increasing
                   ,
                   appears
                   with
                   Teeth
                   like
                   a
                   Saw.
                   
                
                 The
                 
                   Moon
                   increasing
                
                 ,
                 being
                 look'd
                 upon
                 through
                 a
                 Telescope
                 ,
                 doth
                 appear
                 rugged
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 with
                 Teeth
                 like
                 a
                 Saw
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 confines
                 of
                 the
                 Luminous
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 some
                 rugged
                 and
                 uneven
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 terminate
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 surface
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sun
                 being
                 then
                 newly
                 risen
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 darting
                 his
                 Rays
                 side-ways
                 ,
                 doth
                 cast
                 shadows
                 towards
                 the
                 opposite
                 part
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 this
                 Section
                 of
                 the
                 shadow
                 is
                 very
                 unequal
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 variety
                 and
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 against
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Solar
                   Rays
                
                 are
                 reflected
                 ,
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 must
                 needs
                 appear
                 uneven
                 and
                 jagged
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   the
                   Moon
                   at
                   the
                   Full
                   doth
                   appear
                   bright
                   all
                   over
                   .
                
                 No
                 spots
                 or
                 shadows
                 are
                 discerned
                 in
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 Full
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 those
                 very
                 parts
                 which
                 appear'd
                 very
                 black
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 Conjunction
                 ,
                 do
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Full
                   Moon
                
                 appear
                 most
                 bright
                 and
                 refulgent
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 the
                 Moon
                 then
                 discovers
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 are
                 illuminated
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 directly
                 opposite
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 doth
                 enlighten
                 all
                 her
                 most
                 abstruse
                 parts
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 her
                 parts
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 bending
                 downwards
                 ,
                 continue
                 unenlightned
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 are
                 cover'd
                 by
                 some
                 nearer
                 Parts
                 ,
                 which
                 turned
                 towards
                 us
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 do
                 not
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Intercals
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 shaded
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Full
                   Moon
                
                 receive
                 the
                 direct
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Beams
                 which
                 are
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 reflexion
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 cannot
                 but
                 appear
                 white
                 and
                 refulgent
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 XII
                 .
                 Of
                 Comets
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Comets
                   run
                   through
                   several
                   Regions
                   of
                   the
                   Heavens
                   .
                
                 COmets
                 observe
                 no
                 certain
                 Tract
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 but
                 perform
                 their
                 Courses
                 sometimes
                 through
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 through
                 another
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 do
                 first
                 appear
                 at
                 the
                 
                 Sun
                 's
                 rising
                 ,
                 others
                 at
                 his
                 setting
                 .
                 The
                 Comet
                 which
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 1585
                 ,
                 was
                 almost
                 directly
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 wanted
                 but
                 little
                 of
                 receiving
                 his
                 Rays
                 directly
                 :
                 Whereas
                 another
                 that
                 appeared
                 in
                 1607
                 ,
                 was
                 first
                 seen
                 about
                 the
                 Bear
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 was
                 near
                 the
                 
                   Winter
                   Tropick
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 these
                 Appearances
                 will
                 be
                 evident
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 Comets
                 ,
                 are
                 Stars
                 cover'd
                 with
                 spots
                 ,
                 and
                 swallowed
                 up
                 of
                 other
                 Vortexes
                 .
                 Now
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 happen
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 any
                 Quarter
                 of
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 accordingly
                 they
                 may
                 sometimes
                 pass
                 through
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 through
                 another
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 part
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 take
                 their
                 course
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 place
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 Comets
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 promiscuously
                 may
                 pass
                 by
                 the
                 Stars
                 of
                 any
                 Asterism
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Comet
                 which
                 appeared
                 in
                 1618
                 ,
                 did
                 seem
                 to
                 come
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Rising-Sun
                 ;
                 when
                 as
                 others
                 have
                 been
                 seen
                 to
                 appear
                 from
                 under
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 the
                 Setting-Sun
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   some
                   Comets
                   move
                   towards
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   others
                   towards
                   the
                   West
                   .
                
                 Comets
                 seem
                 to
                 move
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Earth
                 moves
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 way
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 motion
                 is
                 indeterminate
                 ,
                 those
                 which
                 come
                 from
                 a
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 supposing
                 they
                 can
                 continue
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 will
                 move
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 Vortex
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 must
                 consequently
                 move
                 twards
                 the
                 East
                 ;
                 yet
                 with
                 this
                 Circumstance
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 once
                 taken
                 their
                 determination
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 or
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 their
                 Course
                 is
                 every
                 whit
                 as
                 exact
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ;
                 for
                 after
                 having
                 2
                 or
                 3
                 times
                 calculated
                 their
                 
                   Diurnal
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 compose
                 an
                 Ephemerides
                 of
                 their
                 whole
                 Course
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 know
                 as
                 perfectly
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 their
                 swiftness
                 and
                 slowness
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 know
                 all
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 progress
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 various
                 Configurations
                 with
                 the
                 Stars
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   the
                   Comets
                   vanish
                   at
                   last
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 gather'd
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 a
                 Comet
                 at
                 first
                 appears
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 continually
                 decreaseth
                 ,
                 until
                 its
                 total
                 disappearance
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Comets
                 receive
                 their
                 Light
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 past
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 appear
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Time
                   of
                   the
                   Continuance
                   of
                   Comets
                   ,
                   is
                   uncertain
                   .
                
                 Comets
                 have
                 no
                 time
                 prefixt
                 to
                 their
                 motion
                 :
                 For
                 sometimes
                 many
                 years
                 pass
                 without
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 many
                 are
                 seen
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 year
                 :
                 As
                 Historians
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1618
                 ,
                 there
                 appeared
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 3
                 or
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 Comets
                 proceed
                 from
                 several
                 Vortexes
                 into
                 ours
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 difficult
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 whether
                 their
                 Appearance
                 be
                 fortuitous
                 and
                 casual
                 ,
                 or
                 regulated
                 and
                 necessary
                 :
                 But
                 howsoever
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 it
                 as
                 fortuitous
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 Observations
                 that
                 have
                 be
                 been
                 made
                 hitherto
                 about
                 this
                 Matter
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 over
                 exact
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 that
                 Comets
                 do
                 never
                 begin
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 our
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 rapid
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 makes
                 their
                 entrance
                 that
                 way
                 more
                 difficult
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 it
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 altogether
                 impossible
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   Comets
                   do
                   generally
                   appear
                   under
                   the
                   same
                   Magnitude
                   .
                
                 Comets
                 do
                 generally
                 appear
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Magnitude
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 as
                 that
                 being
                 beheld
                 through
                 a
                 Telescope
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 believe
                 the
                 Assertions
                 of
                 some
                 )
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 appear
                 greater
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 beheld
                 without
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Comet
                 may
                 be
                 perceived
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 by
                 several
                 Spectators
                 ,
                 tho'
                 at
                 a
                 vast
                 distance
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 any
                 Parallax
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 probably
                 concluded
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 vast
                 Space
                 which
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 betwixt
                 Saturn
                 and
                 the
                 
                   fixt
                   Stars
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Comets
                 are
                 such
                 vast
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 moved
                 with
                 such
                 extraordinary
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 that
                 immense
                 Space
                 for
                 the
                 performing
                 of
                 their
                 Courses
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 any
                 other
                 places
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 can
                 conveniently
                 absolve
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Comets
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   cannot
                   have
                   any
                   Parallax
                   .
                
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 may
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 Comets
                 being
                 beheld
                 by
                 Spectators
                 with
                 a
                 vast
                 Tract
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 exhibit
                 no
                 Parallax
                 or
                 variation
                 of
                 Aspect
                 ?
                 This
                 difficulty
                 will
                 be
                 fully
                 cleared
                 by
                 the
                 Figure
                 .
                 For
                 suppose
                 we
                 that
                 some
                 
                   Luminous
                   Body
                
                 A
                 ,
                 or
                 F
                 ,
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 beheld
                 by
                 2
                 Persons
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 D
                 and
                 B
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ;
                 then
                 will
                 the
                 
                   Luminous
                   Body
                
                 A
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 seen
                 by
                 the
                 Spectator
                 D
                 ,
                 appear
                 over
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Luminous
                   Body
                
                 E
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Luminous
                   Body
                
                 F
                 ,
                 seen
                 by
                 the
                 
                 other
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 over
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Luminous
                   Body
                
                 H.
                 But
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Luminous
                   Body
                
                 A
                 ,
                 when
                 perceived
                 by
                 another
                 Person
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 B
                 ,
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 him
                 about
                 the
                 
                   Luminous
                   Body
                
                 C.
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Luminous
                   Body
                
                 E
                 ,
                 seen
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 by
                 the
                 Person
                 B
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 discover'd
                 by
                 him
                 over
                 against
                 the
                 Body
                 G.
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 Aspects
                 of
                 these
                 2
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 A
                 and
                 F
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 different
                 situation
                 ,
                 will
                 produce
                 a
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 Parallax
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 C
                 and
                 E
                 ,
                 or
                 G
                 and
                 H.
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Luminous
                   Body
                
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 about
                 I
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 both
                 Persons
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 over
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Luminous
                   Body
                
                 K.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Comets
                   do
                   vanish
                   after
                   a
                   few
                   Months
                   appearance
                   .
                
                 Comets
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 few
                 Months
                 or
                 Days
                 ,
                 do
                 disappear
                 and
                 vanish
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 PLINY
                 determines
                 their
                 longest
                 appearance
                 to
                 185
                 Days
                 :
                 Seeing
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 seen
                 in
                 
                 Nero's
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 lookt
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 longest
                 continuance
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 was
                 conspicuous
                 only
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 6
                 Months
                 ,
                 tho'
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 it
                 scarce
                 run
                 through
                 the
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Comets
                 ,
                 by
                 passing
                 from
                 one
                 Vortex
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 are
                 driven
                 towards
                 the
                 Circumference
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 solidity
                 :
                 And
                 tho'
                 they
                 every
                 where
                 retain
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 of
                 Celerity
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 Agitation
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 stopt
                 by
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 pass
                 ,
                 they
                 slip
                 into
                 a
                 Neighbouring
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 much
                 like
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 carried
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Stream
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 doth
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 at
                 last
                 driven
                 to
                 the
                 Shoar
                 .
                 
                 Thus
                 a
                 Comet
                 Coursing
                 it
                 sometimes
                 through
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 through
                 another
                 part
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 doth
                 continually
                 keep
                 it self
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 wandering
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Circumference
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 leave
                 our
                 Heaven
                 within
                 a
                 few
                 Days
                 or
                 Months
                 ,
                 and
                 pass
                 into
                 others
                 which
                 are
                 invisible
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 measure
                 the
                 Space
                 which
                 the
                 Comets
                 run
                 through
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 seldom
                 perceive
                 it
                 to
                 reach
                 the
                 half
                 of
                 a
                 Circle
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 most
                 frequently
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 exceed
                 the
                 quarter
                 of
                 one
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Appearance
                 is
                 continued
                 4
                 Months
                 ,
                 or
                 longer
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 because
                 they
                 enter
                 into
                 our
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 find
                 the
                 Matter
                 less
                 agitated
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Comets
                   move
                   much
                   more
                   slowly
                   towards
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   their
                   Course
                   ,
                   than
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 Comets
                 about
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 Appearance
                 are
                 most
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 slowly
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 account
                 which
                 Astronomers
                 give
                 us
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 appeared
                 in
                 1572
                 ;
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 5
                 Degrees
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 towards
                 the
                 End
                 thereof
                 scarcely
                 
                   Half
                   a
                   Degree
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 must
                 be
                 fetched
                 from
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 Comets
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 Comets
                 by
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 Extremities
                 or
                 utmost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 do
                 always
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 of
                 swiftness
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 have
                 run
                 a
                 good
                 way
                 of
                 their
                 Course
                 before
                 we
                 see
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 they
                 bring
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 too
                 much
                 refracts
                 the
                 
                   Rays
                   of
                   Light
                
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 do
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 move
                 towards
                 other
                 Vortexes
                 ,
                 and
                 withdraw
                 from
                 our
                 sight
                 ,
                 therefore
                 their
                 Courses
                 appear
                 more
                 slow
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 a
                 Traveller
                 ,
                 passing
                 on
                 his
                 way
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 pace
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 any
                 considerable
                 distance
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 perceive
                 no
                 difference
                 in
                 his
                 gate
                 ,
                 until
                 he
                 be
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 appears
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 move
                 more
                 slowly
                 ;
                 not
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 moving
                 so
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 greater
                 distance
                 from
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Motion
                   of
                   Comets
                   appears
                   swifter
                   in
                   the
                   middle
                   of
                   their
                   motion
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 Comets
                 move
                 more
                 swiftly
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 first
                 enter
                 into
                 any
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 than
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 there
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 their
                 Course
                 swifter
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 being
                 then
                 in
                 their
                 Perigaeum
                 ,
                 or
                 place
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Line
                 they
                 describe
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 Whereas
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 or
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 Course
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 about
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Line
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 remote
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 we
                 must
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Comet
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 Perigaeum
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 opposition
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 his
                 motion
                 must
                 appear
                 much
                 more
                 swift
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 then
                 nearer
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 quantity
                 of
                 the
                 Excentrick
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Tail
                   and
                   Beard
                   of
                   Comets
                   .
                
                 Comets
                 commonly
                 shed
                 Hairs
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 especially
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 which
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 :
                 But
                 after
                 a
                 various
                 manner
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 drag
                 a
                 Tail
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 others
                 have
                 a
                 long
                 Beard
                 ,
                 others
                 represent
                 a
                 Rose
                 ,
                 by
                 having
                 these
                 Hairs
                 scatter'd
                 round
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 variety
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 different
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 our
                 Heaven
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 suppose
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 our
                 Vortex
                 to
                 be
                 less
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 increase
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 draw
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Orb
                 of
                 Saturn
                 ;
                 which
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 once
                 past
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 equal
                 ,
                 and
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 of
                 swiftness
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 Comets
                 are
                 carried
                 in
                 the
                 utmost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 and
                 borrow
                 all
                 the
                 Light
                 they
                 reflect
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Beams
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 communicated
                 by
                 the
                 greater
                 of
                 those
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 lesser
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 pass
                 according
                 to
                 Right
                 Lines
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 chiefest
                 ,
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Comet
                 is
                 seen
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 also
                 refracted
                 and
                 dispersed
                 side-ways
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 a
                 Vessel
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Bullets
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 great
                 ones
                 did
                 lye
                 upon
                 the
                 lesser
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 boring
                 a
                 Hole
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 Bullets
                 lying
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 must
                 in
                 their
                 descent
                 press
                 upon
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 lesser
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 them
                 down
                 to
                 Right
                 Lines
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 is
                 observed
                 in
                 Comets
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 much
                 about
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 between
                 the
                 Comet
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 his
                 Rays
                 beating
                 against
                 the
                 Comet
                 ,
                 and
                 scatter'd
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 produce
                 the
                 Hair
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 withdraws
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Right
                   Line
                
                 ,
                 which
                 joyns
                 the
                 Centers
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 a
                 Comet
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 which
                 are
                 reflected
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 do
                 represent
                 the
                 Body
                 or
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Comet
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 diffused
                 towards
                 the
                 Edges
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 represent
                 its
                 Beard
                 or
                 Tail.
                 Which
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 either
                 of
                 their
                 Names
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 either
                 go
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 follow
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   Comets
                   come
                   to
                   appear
                   with
                   Tails
                   ,
                   Hair
                   ,
                   or
                   Beams
                   like
                   Roses
                   .
                
                 The
                 Figure
                 will
                 fully
                 clear
                 this
                 Point
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Sun
                 be
                 S
                 ,
                 the
                 Circle
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 runs
                 in
                 a
                 Years
                 time
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Ciphers
                 .
                 The
                 term
                 or
                 limit
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Globuli
                 begin
                 to
                 grow
                 less
                 and
                 less
                 ,
                 DEFG
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Comet
                 in
                 our
                 Heaven
                 C.
                 It
                 is
                 apparent
                 that
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 darted
                 against
                 this
                 Comet
                 ,
                 towards
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 DEFGH
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 reflected
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 fall
                 perpendicularly
                 upon
                 F
                 ,
                 do
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 tend
                 towards
                 3
                 ;
                 but
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 scatter'd
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 fall
                 obliquely
                 upon
                 G
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 tend
                 directly
                 towards
                 4
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 in
                 part
                 refracted
                 towards
                 3
                 :
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 fall
                 upon
                 H
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 reach
                 directly
                 to
                 the
                 Circle
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 2
                 3
                 4
                 5
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 reflected
                 ,
                 tend
                 towards
                 4
                 and
                 5.
                 
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 part
                 3
                 of
                 her
                 Orb
                 ,
                 the
                 Comet
                 C
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 view
                 it
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 with
                 Hair
                 scatter'd
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 sort
                 of
                 Comets
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 Roses
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Rays
                 that
                 come
                 directly
                 from
                 the
                 Comet
                 C
                 ,
                 to
                 3
                 ,
                 do
                 represent
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 weaker
                 ,
                 which
                 proced
                 from
                 E
                 and
                 G
                 ,
                 towards
                 3
                 ,
                 do
                 afford
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 its
                 Hair.
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 at
                 4
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 same
                 Comet
                 will
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 the
                 
                   strait
                   Rays
                
                 CG
                 4
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Tail
                 will
                 appear
                 directed
                 only
                 to
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Rays
                 that
                 are
                 reflected
                 from
                 H
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 between
                 G
                 and
                 H
                 ,
                 towards
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 at
                 2
                 ,
                 the
                 Comet
                 will
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 direct
                 Rays
                 CE
                 2
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Hair
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 oblique
                 Rays
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 plac'd
                 between
                 CE
                 2
                 ,
                 and
                 CD
                 2.
                 
                 Neither
                 will
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 difference
                 ,
                 save
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Spectator
                 is
                 placed
                 at
                 2
                 ,
                 the
                 Comet
                 will
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 its
                 Hair
                 going
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Spectator
                 placed
                 at
                 4
                 ,
                 the
                 Comet
                 will
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Tail
                 trailing
                 after
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   appearances
                   are
                   ever
                   perceived
                   in
                   the
                   Planets
                   .
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 Planets
                 never
                 appear
                 with
                 
                   Tails
                   ,
                   Beards
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Hair
                 scattered
                 round
                 them
                 like
                 Comets
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 encompasseth
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 big
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 Beams
                 that
                 enlarge
                 and
                 divide
                 themselves
                 into
                 many
                 others
                 ;
                 whereas
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 Comets
                 ,
                 are
                 always
                 big
                 enough
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Whether
                   Comets
                   presage
                   future
                   events
                   .
                
                 Comets
                 are
                 commonly
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 the
                 forerunners
                 of
                 great
                 Calamities
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 supposed
                 to
                 presage
                 Storms
                 and
                 
                   Tempestuous
                   Weather
                   ,
                   Devastations
                   ,
                   Famine
                   ,
                   Wars
                   ,
                   Death
                   of
                   Princes
                   ,
                   Plague
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Comet
                 that
                 appeared
                 in
                 VESPASIANS
                 time
                 ,
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 presaged
                 his
                 Death
                 ;
                 others
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Rome
                 by
                 ALARICUS
                 ;
                 the
                 Murther
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 MAURICE
                 ,
                 and
                 destruction
                 of
                 MAHOMET
                 ;
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 CHARLEMAIN
                 ;
                 the
                 irruption
                 of
                 the
                 TARTARS
                 into
                 Silesia
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cutting
                 off
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 Ears
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 Stories
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 common
                 amongst
                 the
                 vulgar
                 ,
                 and
                 believed
                 also
                 by
                 many
                 who
                 think
                 themselves
                 much
                 wiser
                 than
                 their
                 Neighbours
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 examine
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 these
                 Stars
                 had
                 no
                 connexion
                 at
                 all
                 with
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 hapned
                 soon
                 after
                 their
                 appearance
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 Comets
                 be
                 the
                 signs
                 of
                 Wars
                 ,
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Why
                 do
                 these
                 ever
                 happen
                 without
                 the
                 foregoing
                 presages
                 ?
                 Why
                 do
                 Kings
                 die
                 ,
                 Famin
                 and
                 Plague
                 prevail
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 Comets
                 at
                 all
                 have
                 discovered
                 themselves
                 to
                 give
                 warning
                 of
                 these
                 accidents
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 events
                 are
                 sometimes
                 ushered
                 in
                 by
                 Comets
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 frequently
                 happen
                 without
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 Comets
                 pass
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 they
                 foretell
                 Overthrow
                 and
                 Destruction
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 Success
                 and
                 Victory
                 to
                 others
                 ?
                 Probably
                 indeed
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 own
                 this
                 power
                 in
                 Comets
                 ,
                 if
                 Kings
                 only
                 died
                 when
                 they
                 appeared
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 distinguish
                 between
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 only
                 aspect
                 Great-Men
                 .
                 But
                 since
                 we
                 always
                 find
                 the
                 Funerals
                 of
                 Princes
                 and
                 Great-Men
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 thousand
                 of
                 vulgar
                 Exequies
                 ,
                 have
                 we
                 not
                 great
                 reason
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 greater
                 force
                 or
                 influence
                 upon
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 than
                 upon
                 these
                 latter
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Affairs
                   of
                   Men
                   are
                   covered
                   with
                   great
                   darkness
                   .
                
                 But
                 some
                 Body
                 will
                 say
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 these
                 kind
                 of
                 Stars
                 are
                 sometimes
                 sent
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 denounce
                 some
                 calamity
                 or
                 other
                 to
                 the
                 World.
                 Be
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 deny
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 what
                 Argument
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 a
                 Comet
                 is
                 to
                 denounce
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 particular
                 event
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 another
                 ?
                 Has
                 GOD
                 ever
                 by
                 Revelation
                 made
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Comet
                 moves
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 it
                 denotes
                 danger
                 from
                 things
                 Foreign
                 and
                 without
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 to
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 danger
                 from
                 within
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 sure
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Comets
                 have
                 no
                 Power
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 our
                 Folly
                 or
                 Ignorance
                 that
                 makes
                 us
                 affraid
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Productions
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 IT
                 hath
                 hitherto
                 been
                 the
                 common
                 belief
                 of
                 most
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Stars
                 govern
                 these
                 inferiour
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 an
                 universally
                 diffused
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 preside
                 over
                 
                   Human
                   Affairs
                
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 attributed
                 Heat
                 to
                 Mars
                 ,
                 Cold
                 to
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 Moisture
                 to
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 as
                 supposing
                 their
                 Dominion
                 chiefly
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 these
                 qualities
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 impart
                 these
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 inferiour
                 Subjects
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 Parent
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Great
                 Artificer
                 of
                 all
                 Natural
                 Works
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 find
                 that
                 his
                 presence
                 imparts
                 Life
                 and
                 Vigour
                 to
                 all
                 
                   Natural
                   Things
                
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 absence
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 
                   failing
                   ,
                   wasting
                
                 and
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 Fancy
                 Influences
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 concurs
                 to
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 all
                 
                   sublunary
                   things
                
                 .
                 But
                 would
                 they
                 diligently
                 give
                 heed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Suns
                   Action
                
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 find
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 Illumination
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 reducible
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 original
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 doth
                 
                   heat
                   ,
                   dry
                
                 and
                 burn
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 this
                 Act
                 of
                 Illumination
                 ,
                 which
                 produceth
                 these
                 various
                 effects
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Subjects
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   the
                   Sun
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   moisture
                   and
                   cold
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 say
                 that
                 Cold
                 and
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 Bodies
                 are
                 affected
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 these
                 also
                 by
                 accident
                 do
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 during
                 his
                 absence
                 ,
                 the
                 moisture
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 discust
                 and
                 extenuated
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 their
                 abundance
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 supervening
                 Cold
                 ,
                 become
                 condensed
                 ,
                 and
                 moisten
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   the
                   Sun
                   produceth
                   fair
                   weather
                   and
                   tempestuous
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sun
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Tempestuous
                 and
                 
                   Fair
                   Weather
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Sagittary
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 those
                 humours
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 bound
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 watered
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 produceth
                 fruitful
                 Western
                 Winds
                 :
                 He
                 stirs
                 up
                 the
                 forces
                 of
                 the
                 Pleiades
                 and
                 Hyades
                 in
                 Taurus
                 ;
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Kids
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ;
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 Orion
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 Arcturus
                 over
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 stir
                 up
                 Southern
                 blasts
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 some
                 days
                 together
                 ,
                 do
                 moisten
                 with
                 Rains
                 the
                 sown
                 Seeds
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 effects
                 do
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 
                   special
                   Cause
                
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 General
                 ,
                 who
                 diffusing
                 his
                 Rays
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 promiscuously
                 illuminating
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 determined
                 more
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Sun
                 produce
                 
                   stormy
                   Weather
                
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 Fair
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 situation
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 receiving
                 his
                 Beams
                 after
                 a
                 different
                 manner
                 ,
                 are
                 differently
                 affected
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 we
                 ,
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 pleasant
                 Summer
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 Antipodes
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 suffer
                 an
                 unpleasant
                 and
                 sluggish
                 
                   Winter
                   Season
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 a
                 constant
                 and
                 even
                 Course
                 runs
                 through
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 and
                 uniformly
                 diffuseth
                 his
                 heat
                 .
                 Who
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Tempests
                 and
                 
                   Fair
                   Weather
                
                 ;
                 when
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 ,
                 or
                 beyond
                 the
                 Equator
                 ?
                 The
                 reason
                 therefore
                 why
                 
                 the
                 Sun
                 doth
                 more
                 copiously
                 impart
                 his
                 Light
                 and
                 Heat
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 Summer
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 tread
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 Antipodes
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 Winter
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 meerly
                 accidentary
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 cold
                 ,
                 whilst
                 we
                 have
                 heat
                 ,
                 or
                 who
                 darts
                 his
                 Beams
                 obliquely
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 whilst
                 he
                 is
                 perpendicular
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   In
                   what
                   sense
                   the
                   Stars
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   for
                   Signs
                   and
                   Seasons
                
                 Neither
                 doth
                 it
                 contradict
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Scripture
                 declares
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   ,
                   Moon
                
                 and
                 Stars
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 
                   for
                   Signs
                   and
                   Seasons
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   Days
                   and
                   Years
                   .
                
                 Because
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 no
                 otherwise
                 signified
                 by
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 Swallows
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 coming
                 and
                 going
                 ,
                 do
                 presage
                 the
                 Spring
                 and
                 Winter
                 ;
                 or
                 as
                 
                   Rainbows
                   ,
                   Lightning
                   ,
                   Darkness
                
                 and
                 other
                 changes
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 do
                 indicate
                 
                   Showers
                   ,
                   Thunder
                
                 or
                 
                   Fair
                   Weather
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Swallows
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 of
                 
                   Fair
                   Weather
                
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 signs
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 So
                 neither
                 is
                 the
                 Dog-Star
                 a
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Heats
                 we
                 have
                 at
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 Summer
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 wherein
                 they
                 happen
                 .
                 As
                 shall
                 be
                 declared
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Whether
                   the
                   Moon
                   hath
                   any
                   Dominion
                   ●ver
                   Sublunary
                   things
                   .
                
                 The
                 Moon
                 contributes
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 changes
                 we
                 have
                 here
                 below
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 not
                 only
                 raiseth
                 violent
                 Winds
                 ,
                 excites
                 Storms
                 ,
                 and
                 reduceth
                 condensed
                 Vapours
                 into
                 Rain
                 :
                 but
                 moreover
                 doth
                 make
                 Seeds
                 to
                 grow
                 ,
                 and
                 ripens
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 encreaseth
                 or
                 lesseneth
                 moisture
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 she
                 encreaseth
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 wane
                 .
              
               
                 Tho'
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 pass
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 People
                 for
                 indubitable
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 up
                 without
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 or
                 reason
                 ;
                 because
                 Storms
                 are
                 raised
                 ,
                 Showers
                 moisten
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 Plants
                 encrease
                 and
                 ripen
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 in
                 her
                 first
                 ,
                 or
                 last
                 Quarter
                 ;
                 except
                 we
                 should
                 say
                 that
                 she
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 by
                 the
                 weak
                 light
                 she
                 draws
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 of
                 moving
                 or
                 stirring
                 those
                 humours
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 discuss
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 foment
                 and
                 encrease
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 that
                 virtue
                 be
                 what
                 it
                 will
                 ,
                 sure
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 with
                 any
                 reason
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 it
                 belongs
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 as
                 a
                 General
                 Cause
                 ;
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 Beams
                 produceth
                 all
                 the
                 vicissitudes
                 of
                 times
                 and
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 Hence
                 are
                 those
                 Rules
                 of
                 Astrologers
                 ,
                 that
                 Millet
                 should
                 be
                 sown
                 in
                 April
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 in
                 Taurus
                 ;
                 and
                 Wheat
                 in
                 October
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 riseth
                 together
                 with
                 Scorpius
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Pleiades
                 sink
                 out
                 of
                 sight
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 elegantly
                 described
                 by
                 Virgil
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 Georgicks
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   Millet
                   then
                   your
                   Annual
                   care
                   awakes
                   ,
                
                 
                   When
                   Taurus
                   Golden-horns
                   open
                   the
                   Year
                   ;
                
                 
                   And
                   Syrius
                   leaves
                   to
                   other
                   Stars
                   the
                   Sphear
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   for
                   Wheat
                   and
                   stronger
                   Corn
                   ,
                   thy
                   ground
                
                 
                   Thou
                   exercise
                   ,
                   and
                   but
                   a
                   Crop
                   propound
                   ;
                
                 
                   First
                   let
                   the
                   
                     Eastern
                     Pleiades
                  
                   go
                   down
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   bright
                   Star
                   of
                   Ariadnes
                   Crown
                   :
                
                 
                   Commit
                   due
                   Seed
                   to
                   Furrows
                   then
                   ,
                   and
                   here
                
                 
                   Trust●
                   Earth
                   with
                   hope
                   of
                   the
                   ensuing
                   year
                   .
                
              
               
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Poets
                 call
                 
                   Orion
                   ,
                   Stormy
                
                 or
                 Tempestuous
                 ;
                 the
                 Vergiliae
                 or
                 
                   Pleiades
                   ,
                   Showery
                
                 or
                 Cloudy
                 ,
                 because
                 upon
                 their
                 appearance
                 the
                 Seas
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 Storms
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 Rainy
                 and
                 Cloudy
                 Weather
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Stars
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Signs
                 of
                 changes
                 of
                 weather
                 and
                 seasons
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 by
                 their
                 Influence
                 and
                 Activity
                 Plants
                 did
                 grow
                 ,
                 and
                 attain
                 their
                 Maturity
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 point
                 out
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 more
                 favourable
                 to
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 most
                 subject
                 to
                 Storms
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Dog-star
                   hath
                   no
                   virtue
                   for
                   the
                   producing
                   of
                   Heat
                   or
                   Diseases
                   .
                
                 The
                 Dog-star
                 excites
                 extream
                 heats
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 sometimes
                 so
                 malignant
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 produce
                 dangerous
                 and
                 
                   Epidemical
                   Diseases
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 event
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 resolved
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 intense
                 Heat
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Dog-star
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 virtue
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 excite
                 some
                 extream
                 
                   hot
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 proper
                 to
                 inflame
                 and
                 destroy
                 the
                 healthful
                 temper
                 of
                 mens
                 Bodies
                 :
                 But
                 because
                 this
                 Star
                 doth
                 arise
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 by
                 his
                 nearness
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 doth
                 very
                 much
                 dry
                 up
                 its
                 moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 forth
                 those
                 exhalations
                 ,
                 which
                 infecting
                 the
                 Air
                 first
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 do
                 afterwards
                 communicate
                 the
                 same
                 corruption
                 to
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 at
                 Rome
                 is
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 counted
                 very
                 unwholsome
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Country
                 thereabouts
                 abounds
                 with
                 may
                 Caves
                 and
                 Holes
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Sun
                 raiseth
                 many
                 exhalations
                 that
                 are
                 very
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 health
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 effects
                 cannot
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Dog-star
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 Constellation
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Heat
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 height
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 advancing
                 towards
                 our
                 
                   vertical
                   point
                
                 ,
                 but
                 withdrawing
                 towards
                 that
                 of
                 our
                 Antipodes
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 affect
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Stars
                 and
                 Constellations
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 affect
                 most
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 dart
                 their
                 more
                 direct
                 Rays
                 .
                 Which
                 since
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 Dog-star
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 Antipodes
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 are
                 opprest
                 with
                 Cold
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 Climate
                 is
                 scorcht
                 with
                 Heat
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 safely
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heats
                 we
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Dog-star
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 quite
                 different
                 Principle
                 to
                 be
                 assigned
                 for
                 our
                 heat
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   absurd
                   to
                   ascribe
                   acute
                   Diseases
                   to
                   the
                   Dog-star
                   .
                
                 How
                 absurd
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 attribute
                 Acute
                 Diseases
                 to
                 the
                 Dog-star
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 whereas
                 that
                 Constellation
                 about
                 2000
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 did
                 arise
                 about
                 23
                 or
                 24
                 days
                 after
                 the
                 Solstice
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 7
                 th
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 Style
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 supposed
                 to
                 rise
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ;
                 whereas
                 indeed
                 the
                 Dog-star
                 doth
                 not
                 rise
                 now
                 till
                 a
                 month
                 after
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Signs
                 .
                 And
                 notwithstanding
                 
                   Acute
                   Diseases
                   ,
                   Fevers
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 commonly
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 term
                 ,
                 beginning
                 at
                 the
                 7
                 th
                 day
                 of
                 July
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 can
                 believe
                 that
                 those
                 extream
                 Heats
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 in
                 July
                 ,
                 will
                 ever
                 be
                 translated
                 to
                 January
                 ?
                 When
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 10000
                 Years
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 World
                 continue
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 the
                 Dog-star
                 will
                 arise
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Planets
                   do
                   not
                   contribute
                   to
                   the
                   Moisture
                   or
                   Drought
                   of
                   Sublunary
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Virtue
                   and
                   Efficacy
                   of
                   the
                
                 Planets
                 
                   are
                   proved
                   by
                   certain
                
                 Experiments
                 ;
                 
                   as
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   influence
                
                 Cold
                 ,
                 others
                 Heat
                 ;
                 
                   some
                   under
                   such
                   an
                   Aspect
                   communicate
                
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   under
                   another
                
                 Drought
                 .
                 
                   Whence
                   is
                   that
                   of
                   PLINY
                
                 ,
                 When
                 the
                 Grass
                 and
                 Herbs
                 are
                 grown
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 more
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 arrive
                 to
                 their
                 full
                 growth
                 and
                 perfection
                 ;
                 the
                 Sun
                 by
                 entring
                 the
                 Constellation
                 of
                 Cancer
                 ,
                 doth
                 furnish
                 and
                 supply
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 Sense
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 and
                 erroneous
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 act
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 which
                 they
                 borrow
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 reflect
                 nothing
                 but
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 no
                 diversity
                 of
                 Effects
                 be
                 inferr'd
                 from
                 the
                 variation
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 their
                 Conjunction
                 with
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 Hot
                 in
                 Summer
                 ,
                 and
                 Cold
                 in
                 Winter
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 Weather
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 next
                 Year
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 shall
                 enter
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 House
                 ;
                 when
                 the
                 Dog-star
                 shall
                 arise
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 Arcturus
                 shall
                 set
                 ;
                 whether
                 the
                 Winds
                 will
                 be
                 boisterous
                 ;
                 whether
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 hot
                 Summer
                 ,
                 cannot
                 with
                 any
                 certainty
                 be
                 known
                 from
                 any
                 presage
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Stars
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 frequently
                 happens
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 Seasons
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 are
                 confounded
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 cold
                 Summers
                 ,
                 clear
                 and
                 mild
                 Winters
                 ,
                 a
                 hot
                 Spring
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Winter-like
                   Autumns
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 World
                 is
                 not
                 governed
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 exact
                 and
                 setled
                 order
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 great
                 alterations
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 Seasons
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 look
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 governed
                 by
                 hap
                 and
                 chance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Stars
                   have
                   no
                   Power
                   over
                   Sublunary
                   things
                   .
                
                 Conclude
                 we
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Stars
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 who
                 acts
                 only
                 by
                 his
                 Light
                 and
                 Heat
                 ,
                 have
                 any
                 influence
                 on
                 things
                 here
                 below
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 vain
                 thing
                 for
                 Astrologers
                 to
                 predict
                 Wind
                 or
                 Rain
                 from
                 the
                 Position
                 or
                 Aspects
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 indication
                 to
                 prescribe
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 a
                 Potion
                 ,
                 or
                 Blood-letting
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 determine
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 
                   Sailing
                   Weather
                
                 ;
                 that
                 Trees
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 planted
                 ,
                 Flowers
                 and
                 Herbs
                 watered
                 in
                 the
                 encrease
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 notions
                 ,
                 I
                 question
                 not
                 but
                 men
                 will
                 be
                 delivered
                 ,
                 by
                 considering
                 their
                 vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 grounded
                 on
                 such
                 suppositions
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 whereof
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 proved
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XIV
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Predictions
                 of
                 Astrologers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Whether
                   Thales
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   Astrology
                   ,
                   foretold
                   the
                   Dearth
                   of
                   Oyl
                   .
                
                 IT
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 THALES
                 the
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 was
                 skilful
                 in
                 Astronomy
                 and
                 Astrology
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 from
                 this
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 assured
                 of
                 a
                 Dearth
                 of
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 accordingly
                 .
              
               
                 Tho'
                 this
                 be
                 a
                 Story
                 ,
                 commonly
                 avouched
                 by
                 Astrologers
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 their
                 Science
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 conjecture
                 this
                 from
                 any
                 Rules
                 or
                 Precepts
                 of
                 Astrology
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 his
                 continual
                 Study
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 being
                 a
                 great
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosopher
                
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 virtue
                 and
                 efficacy
                 of
                 Water
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 maintained
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 )
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ignorant
                 what
                 Fruits
                 stood
                 in
                 most
                 need
                 of
                 moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 were
                 beholden
                 to
                 Rain
                 for
                 their
                 growth
                 and
                 increase
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 season
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 they
                 thrive
                 best
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 he
                 might
                 easily
                 know
                 without
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 Astrology
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 skill'd
                 in
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 needs
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 Thales
                 foreknew
                 this
                 by
                 his
                 Skill
                 in
                 Astrology
                 ,
                 why
                 do
                 not
                 they
                 do
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 who
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 well
                 vers'd
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Art
                 ?
                 How
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 always
                 poor
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Skill
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 opportunities
                 of
                 enriching
                 themselves
                 which
                 Thales
                 had
                 ?
                 But
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 cannot
                 trust
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 affraid
                 of
                 spoiling
                 their
                 Credit
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 too
                 peremptory
                 assertion
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 built
                 on
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Reasons
                   that
                   prove
                   Judicial
                   Astrology
                   to
                   be
                   vain
                   and
                   false
                   .
                
                 And
                 not
                 without
                 good
                 Reason
                 :
                 For
                 1
                 st
                 ,
                 They
                 are
                 not
                 certain
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 those
                 Stars
                 that
                 are
                 most
                 known
                 .
                 2
                 dly
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Virtues
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 are
                 utterly
                 unknown
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 unknown
                 Virtues
                 may
                 variously
                 change
                 and
                 alter
                 the
                 operations
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 those
                 Stars
                 that
                 are
                 known
                 .
                 3
                 dly
                 .
                 Because
                 they
                 can
                 give
                 no
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 a
                 Figure
                 erected
                 for
                 a
                 Childs
                 Nativity
                 ,
                 to
                 guess
                 at
                 his
                 
                   Fate
                   ,
                   Manners
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 must
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 Birth
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 his
                 Conception
                 .
                 4
                 thly
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Aspects
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 are
                 greatly
                 changed
                 in
                 a
                 small
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 incredible
                 swiftness
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 ;
                 how
                 will
                 any
                 Mother
                 or
                 Midwife
                 be
                 able
                 so
                 exactly
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 very
                 just
                 moment
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Childs
                   Birth
                
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 
                   Astrologers
                   Judgment
                
                 true
                 and
                 certain
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 pretended
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 exact
                 point
                 of
                 time
                 be
                 given
                 him
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 5
                 thly
                 .
                 We
                 find
                 that
                 those
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 born
                 and
                 conceived
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 different
                 
                   Natures
                   ,
                   Manners
                
                 and
                 Destinies
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 persons
                 of
                 both
                 Sexes
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 born
                 under
                 several
                 Aspects
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 different
                 Countries
                 ,
                 do
                 perish
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 by
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 falling
                 of
                 Houses
                 ,
                 taking
                 of
                 Cities
                 or
                 Shipwracks
                 .
                 6
                 thly
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 demand
                 of
                 these
                 Men
                 that
                 are
                 for
                 Influences
                 ,
                 whether
                 
                   Discipline
                   ,
                   Learning
                
                 and
                 
                   Good
                   Education
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Divine
                   Providence
                
                 it self
                 have
                 no
                 influence
                 upon
                 the
                 Manners
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 and
                 countermine
                 this
                 force
                 and
                 efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ?
              
               
                 Probably
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 these
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 reasons
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Astrologers
                   ,
                   Magicians
                
                 and
                 Diviners
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 severe
                 Edict
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Tiberius
                 ,
                 banished
                 out
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Italy
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 account
                 Dion
                 gives
                 us
                 ,
                 Lib.
                 57.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Whence
                   the
                   Stars
                   took
                   their
                   Names
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 of
                 any
                 consideration
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Ancient
                   Poets
                
                 have
                 put
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 
                   Bears
                   ,
                   Lions
                   ,
                   Perseus
                   ,
                   Hercules
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 upon
                 the
                 Constellations
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 done
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 supposed
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 particular
                 influence
                 upon
                 
                   Bears
                   ,
                   Lions
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 commemoration
                 of
                 some
                 strange
                 and
                 wonderful
                 accidents
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Antient
                   Heroes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Atchievements
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 GALILAEUS
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 ,
                 gave
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Medicaean
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 secundary
                 Planets
                 by
                 him
                 discovered
                 about
                 Jupiter
                 ;
                 not
                 because
                 of
                 any
                 
                   Medicinal
                   Virtue
                
                 he
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 honour
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Duke
                   of
                   Tuscany
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Name
                 is
                 
                   de
                   Medicis
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Many
                   have
                   had
                   their
                   Death
                   foretold
                   them
                   by
                   Astrologers
                   ,
                   but
                   without
                   any
                   certainty
                   .
                
                 Many
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 death
                 foretold
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 Thus
                 SENECA
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 person
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 told
                 by
                 an
                 Astrologer
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Death
                 was
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 went
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 2
                 days
                 after
                 died
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 effect
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 the
                 Prediction
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 a
                 Prognostication
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 vain
                 and
                 ungrounded
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 strike
                 such
                 a
                 fear
                 into
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 declared
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 cause
                 his
                 Death
                 to
                 follow
                 thereupon
                 :
                 For
                 a
                 person
                 in
                 this
                 Case
                 ,
                 finding
                 himself
                 altered
                 and
                 discomposed
                 with
                 the
                 fright
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 imagines
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Illness
                 is
                 the
                 sure
                 forerunner
                 
                 runner
                 of
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 kills
                 himself
                 by
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 his
                 Imagination
                 .
                 How
                 many
                 have
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 hastned
                 their
                 own
                 ends
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 died
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 Death
                 ?
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Evil
                 we
                 suffer
                 that
                 troubles
                 or
                 torments
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 conceit
                 we
                 have
                 taken
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Who
                 doth
                 not
                 deride
                 ARCHELAUS
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 Seneca
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 suffered
                 an
                 Eclipse
                 ,
                 commanded
                 his
                 Palace
                 to
                 be
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 is
                 
                   Sons
                   Hair
                
                 cut
                 off
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 never
                 done
                 but
                 in
                 sign
                 and
                 token
                 of
                 the
                 extreamest
                 Grief
                 and
                 Calamity
                 ?
                 Or
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 deride
                 the
                 superstition
                 of
                 the
                 Thebans
                 ,
                 who
                 shouted
                 ,
                 beat
                 upon
                 
                   Brass
                   Instruments
                
                 ,
                 and
                 rung
                 Bells
                 ,
                 to
                 rescue
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 supposed
                 that
                 some
                 Witches
                 were
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Charms
                 ,
                 about
                 to
                 pull
                 down
                 from
                 her
                 station
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ?
                 For
                 people
                 commonly
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 troubled
                 with
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 Opinions
                 and
                 Imaginations
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 up
                 concerning
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Various
                   things
                   seem
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   truly
                   foretold
                   by
                   some
                   Astrologers
                   .
                
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 least
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   P.
                   Nigidius
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Astrologer
                 ,
                 foretold
                 to
                 Augustus
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Successor
                 of
                 
                   Julius
                   Caesar
                   .
                   Scribonius
                
                 declared
                 concerning
                 Tiberius
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 yet
                 an
                 Infant
                 ,
                 lying
                 in
                 his
                 Cradle
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 having
                 overcome
                 manifold
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 of
                 the
                 
                   World.
                   Largius
                   Procilus
                
                 determined
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Domitians
                 Death
                 ;
                 and
                 Ascletarius
                 fixt
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 thereupon
                 demanded
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 knew
                 what
                 kind
                 of
                 death
                 he
                 should
                 die
                 himself
                 ,
                 answered
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 torn
                 to
                 pieces
                 by
                 Dogs
                 :
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Emperor
                 to
                 prove
                 him
                 a
                 Lyar
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 expose
                 the
                 vanity
                 and
                 groundlesness
                 of
                 his
                 Predictions
                 ,
                 commanded
                 him
                 presently
                 to
                 be
                 burnt
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 put
                 in
                 Execution
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 burning
                 ,
                 a
                 suddain
                 storm
                 of
                 Rain
                 falling
                 ,
                 extinguish'd
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Dogs
                 falling
                 upon
                 the
                 half-burnt
                 Body
                 pulled
                 it
                 to
                 pieces
                 and
                 devoured
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 1
                 st
                 .
                 That
                 we
                 have
                 ground
                 to
                 question
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 Relations
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 veracity
                 of
                 all
                 Historians
                 doubtful
                 ,
                 or
                 suppose
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 inserted
                 Lies
                 ,
                 on
                 set
                 purpose
                 into
                 their
                 Relations
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 I
                 conceive
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 too
                 apt
                 to
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 the
                 Report
                 and
                 Talk
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 ,
                 especially
                 about
                 those
                 Rumours
                 that
                 were
                 spread
                 abroad
                 concerning
                 the
                 Birth
                 or
                 Death
                 of
                 their
                 Kings
                 and
                 Emperors
                 .
                 2
                 dly
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 notorious
                 beyond
                 dispute
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 endeavour
                 to
                 please
                 and
                 flatter
                 their
                 Princes
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 better
                 way
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 inventing
                 some
                 things
                 they
                 knew
                 would
                 be
                 grateful
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 by
                 shewing
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 by
                 GOD
                 elected
                 and
                 appointed
                 to
                 the
                 Government
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 prosperous
                 in
                 their
                 Reign
                 ,
                 and
                 enjoy
                 long
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 lasting
                 felicity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   not
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   too
                   injurious
                   to
                
                 Historians
                 ,
                 
                   let
                   SENECA
                   speak
                   instead
                   of
                   me
                   ;
                   who
                   living
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   was
                   fully
                   acquainted
                   with
                   their
                   Manners
                   and
                   Temper
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 ,
                 
                   saith
                   he
                
                 ,
                 need
                 we
                 take
                 much
                 pains
                 to
                 invalidate
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Ephorus
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 Historian
                 :
                 And
                 how
                 many
                 are
                 there
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 who
                 hunt
                 for
                 praise
                 ,
                 by
                 relating
                 of
                 things
                 strange
                 and
                 incredible
                 ;
                 and
                 stir
                 up
                 their
                 Readers
                 Appetite
                 (
                 who
                 should
                 they
                 relate
                 common
                 and
                 ordinary
                 things
                 only
                 ,
                 would
                 never
                 think
                 them
                 worth
                 the
                 reading
                 )
                 with
                 some
                 prodigy
                 or
                 miracle
                 ?
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 credulous
                 ,
                 others
                 are
                 negligent
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 overtaken
                 with
                 Lies
                 ,
                 others
                 are
                 pleased
                 and
                 delighted
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Some
                 do
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 care
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 all
                 falsities
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 desire
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 common
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 their
                 Work
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 approved
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 become
                 Popular
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 have
                 a
                 sprinkling
                 of
                 Lies
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Ephorus
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 enough
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Writer
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Religious
                 Veracity
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 often
                 deceived
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 oft
                 deceives
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Indeed
                 it
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Historians
                 ,
                 besides
                 EPHORUS
                 ,
                 have
                 both
                 deceived
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 deceived
                 themselves
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Relations
                 concerning
                 Augustus
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Augustus
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 possest
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Caesar
                 and
                 Pompey
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Chaldaeans
                 had
                 foretold
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 die
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 violent
                 Deaths
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Senate
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 Years
                 and
                 Glory
                 ;
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 pronounce
                 things
                 contrary
                 ?
                 And
                 whilst
                 they
                 stumble
                 upon
                 one
                 Truth
                 ,
                 pronounce
                 many
                 Lies
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 deceived
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   Ascletarion
                   might
                   foreknow
                   Domitians
                   Death
                   .
                
                 But
                 they
                 will
                 further
                 urge
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 Ascletarion
                 ,
                 who
                 precisely
                 told
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 
                   Domitians
                   Death
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 too
                 ;
                 Whence
                 had
                 he
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Stars
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 here
                 alledge
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 several
                 Authors
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 look'd
                 upon
                 this
                 whole
                 story
                 of
                 Ascletarion
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Fables
                 that
                 run
                 amongst
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 .
                 But
                 shall
                 only
                 hint
                 this
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 Ascletarion
                 might
                 foreknow
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Domitian
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 assistance
                 from
                 his
                 skill
                 in
                 Astrology
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 very
                 certain
                 and
                 unerring
                 signs
                 .
                 First
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 Tyrants
                 are
                 hated
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 die
                 in
                 their
                 Beds
                 .
                 2
                 dly
                 .
                 He
                 knew
                 that
                 many
                 did
                 lie
                 in
                 wait
                 for
                 Domitian
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 every
                 way
                 surrounded
                 with
                 Enemies
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 foretold
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 torn
                 to
                 pieces
                 by
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 this
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 foreknow
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 mear
                 guessing
                 at
                 a
                 venture
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 seems
                 most
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 only
                 a
                 fiction
                 superadded
                 by
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Story
                 look
                 more
                 strange
                 and
                 wonderful
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 skilfull
                 Astrologers
                 do
                 not
                 extend
                 their
                 Predictions
                 beyond
                 Death
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 Ascletarion
                 supposed
                 not
                 that
                 his
                 
                   dead
                   Carkass
                
                 should
                 be
                 devoured
                 by
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Domitian
                 would
                 have
                 exposed
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 torn
                 to
                 pieces
                 alive
                 by
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 punishment
                 of
                 this
                 Boldness
                 ,
                 in
                 foretelling
                 his
                 Death
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 he
                 was
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Predictions
                 of
                 Astrologers
                 are
                 vain
                 and
                 uncertain
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 they
                 prognosticate
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 by
                 chance
                 and
                 conjecture
                 .
                 Such
                 were
                 the
                 foolish
                 Prognostications
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   Astrologer
                   ▪
                
                 who
                 from
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 weather
                 on
                 New-years-day
                 ,
                 would
                 determine
                 the
                 Fate
                 and
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 following
                 Year
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 is
                 so
                 sensless
                 as
                 to
                 believe
                 such
                 stuff
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 amuse
                 himself
                 with
                 groundless
                 Conceits
                 and
                 Imaginations
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
               
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   4.
                   
                   Chap.
                   ●
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   S●
                
              
               
               The
               Fourth
               Part
               OF
               THE
               HISTORY
               OF
               NATURE
               .
               OF
               EARTH
               ,
               WATER
               ,
               FIRE
               and
               AIR
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Of
                 the
                 Globe
                 of
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   as
                   containing
                   the
                   Water
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   a
                   Terraqueous
                   Globe
                   .
                
                 THE
                 Earth
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 contains
                 in
                 its
                 Cavities
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 constitutes
                 one
                 Globe
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Terraqueous
                   Globe
                
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 take
                 a
                 Voyage
                 by
                 Sea
                 ,
                 sailing
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Atlantick
                   Ocean
                
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Magellan
                   Straits
                
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 
                   Aethiopick
                   Seas
                
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 Seas
                 are
                 encompast
                 with
                 Shores.
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 travel
                 by
                 Land
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 Land
                 bounded
                 ,
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 with
                 the
                 Atlantick
                 and
                 
                   Aethiopick
                   Seas
                
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 with
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Seas
                
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 this
                 way
                 with
                 the
                 Eastern
                 and
                 Arabian
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Tartarian
                   ,
                   Atlantick
                
                 and
                 
                   Aethiopick
                   Seas
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Earth
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   Point
                   ,
                   compared
                   with
                   the
                   vast
                   extent
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 vast
                 extent
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 compass
                 is
                 of
                 about
                 7000
                 
                   French
                   Leagues
                
                 ;
                 or
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 later
                 investigation
                 of
                 WILLOBRORDUS
                 SNELLIUS
                 ,
                 of
                 24624
                 Miles
                 :
                 Yet
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 believe
                 Astronomers
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 Point
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 vast
                 Circumference
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 is
                 this
                 Assertion
                 of
                 theirs
                 without
                 ground
                 :
                 For
                 so
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 distance
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 fixt
                 Stars
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 certainly
                 determined
                 ,
                 as
                 exceeding
                 all
                 Calculation
                 ;
                 and
                 can
                 scarcely
                 be
                 apprehended
                 by
                 our
                 Imagination
                 .
                 The
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 may
                 be
                 discerned
                 by
                 their
                 Parallax
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 variation
                 of
                 Aspect
                 they
                 afford
                 to
                 several
                 Spectators
                 in
                 distant
                 places
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 are
                 at
                 so
                 prodigious
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Parallax
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 beholding
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Semidiameter
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 nothing
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 should
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 was
                 carried
                 up
                 towards
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 its
                 first
                 rising
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 shew
                 like
                 a
                 vast
                 Globe
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 mounted
                 higher
                 ,
                 would
                 still
                 decrease
                 to
                 our
                 sight
                 ;
                 till
                 being
                 got
                 up
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 appear
                 no
                 bigger
                 than
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 lesser
                 Stars
                 ;
                 and
                 rising
                 higher
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   Fixt
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 would
                 become
                 invisible
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Earth
                 which
                 contains
                 so
                 many
                 Seas
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 Islands
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 point
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 when
                 compared
                 to
                 our
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 Sun
                 in
                 its
                 Center
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 so
                 inconsiderable
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 make
                 Sundials
                 ,
                 suppose
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Pins
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 center
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 cast
                 their
                 shadows
                 upon
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 difference
                 were
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 cast
                 their
                 shadows
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 distance
                 being
                 so
                 very
                 inconsiderable
                 in
                 comparison
                 to
                 the
                 Suns
                 distance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   vain
                   Men
                   are
                   ,
                   that
                   make
                   such
                   pother
                   and
                   fighting
                   about
                   a
                   silly
                   point
                   of
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 This
                 may
                 give
                 us
                 an
                 estimate
                 of
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 one
                 point
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 wage
                 so
                 many
                 
                   Bloody
                   Wars
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 1000
                 th
                 or
                 100000
                 th
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 forsooth
                 ,
                 as
                 PLINY
                 saith
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 Glory
                 .
                 Here
                 we
                 enjoy
                 our
                 Honour
                 ;
                 here
                 we
                 exercise
                 our
                 Dominion
                 ;
                 here
                 we
                 have
                 our
                 Riches
                 and
                 Possessions
                 ;
                 here
                 mankind
                 continually
                 Bustles
                 ,
                 Toyls
                 and
                 Turmoyls
                 it self
                 ;
                 here
                 we
                 wage
                 Wars
                 ,
                 and
                 soak
                 the
                 Earth
                 with
                 one
                 anothers
                 Blood
                 ;
                 and
                 our
                 Swords
                 destroy
                 our
                 own
                 kind
                 .
                 But
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 now
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 feuds
                 ,
                 and
                 fury
                 of
                 whole
                 Nations
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 :
                 Here
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 endeavour
                 to
                 lay
                 one
                 clod
                 of
                 Earth
                 to
                 anotherl
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 having
                 purchased
                 all
                 the
                 poor
                 pittances
                 of
                 our
                 Neighbours
                 about
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 brave
                 purchase
                 have
                 we
                 made
                 after
                 all
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 great
                 Reason
                 have
                 we
                 to
                 boast
                 in
                 being
                 Possessors
                 of
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 thousand
                 thousandth
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 point
                 ?
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 sing
                 a
                 Song
                 to
                 a
                 Deaf-man
                 ;
                 return
                 we
                 therefore
                 to
                 our
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   the
                   Earth
                   hangs
                   pois'd
                   in
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   support
                   it
                   .
                
                 The
                 Earth
                 hangs
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Pillars
                 to
                 uphold
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 immoveable
                 ,
                 doth
                 ever
                 keep
                 the
                 same
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Orbs.
                
                 
              
               
                 This
                 happens
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 ●ot
                 〈…〉
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Universe
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 comm●nly
                 su●posed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   Orbs
                
                 ,
                 are
                 rolled
                 about
                 its
                 Circumference
                 :
                 For
                 should
                 we
                 grant
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 the
                 difficulty
                 still
                 remain
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ▪
                
                 d●es
                 not
                 re●l
                 from
                 its
                 pl●ce
                 why
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 e●ther
                 mount
                 upwards
                 ,
                 o●
                 fa●
                 down
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 Heavy
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 rush
                 downwards
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 Light
                 ,
                 why
                 does
                 it
                 not
                 fly
                 upwards
                 ?
                 Conclude
                 we
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 doth
                 hang
                 pois'd
                 in
                 the
                 
                   mi●st
                   of
                   the
                   A●r
                
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 o●
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 cont●●u●lly
                 whirls
                 ro●nd
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 p●●reeth
                 all
                 the
                 por●s
                 o●
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 see●●g
                 ●hat
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 surrounds
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 it
                 with
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 of
                 Swiftness
                 ,
                 which
                 far
                 exceeds
                 that
                 wherewith
                 〈◊〉
                 
                 Eart●
                 ●s
                 moved
                 ▪
                 it
                 cann●t
                 but
                 hind●●
                 〈◊〉
                 from
                 fa●●ing
                 ,
                 or
                 mounting
                 highe●
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 ●ir●s
                 are
                 upheld
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 from
                 falling
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 wh●ch
                 circ●●ate
                 in
                 th●
                 same
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 are
                 supported
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Ma●ter
                 that
                 ca●●ies
                 them
                 along
                 ,
                 and
                 hindred
                 from
                 Reeling
                 any
                 way
                 from
                 their
                 Centers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   the
                   Eart●●
                   by
                   its
                   weight
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   come
                   nearer
                   to
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 The
                 Earth
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 its
                 weight
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 driven
                 to
                 the
                 Circumference
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Sun
                 's
                 Vortex
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 kept
                 within
                 its
                 bounds
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 that
                 surround
                 it
                 ,
                 continues
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 distance
                 ,
                 viz.
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 between
                 Mars
                 and
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 without
                 passing
                 any
                 further
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Planets
                 ,
                 amongst
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 solidity
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 removed
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 Vortex
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 greatest
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 solid
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 close
                 and
                 compact
                 Body
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 solidity
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 sway
                 it
                 more
                 towards
                 the
                 Circumference
                 of
                 its
                 Vortex
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Mars
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 much
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 also
                 more
                 solid
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 closer
                 entanglement
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 surface
                 ,
                 be
                 very
                 compact
                 and
                 solid
                 ,
                 yet
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 its
                 bulk
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 accounted
                 light
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 2
                 or
                 3
                 Mile
                 in
                 thickness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 inconsiderable
                 ,
                 if
                 compared
                 to
                 those
                 vast
                 Cavities
                 it
                 hides
                 within
                 its
                 Bowels
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 
                   little
                   Ships
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 no
                 great
                 force
                 ,
                 are
                 easily
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 River
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 by
                 its
                 motion
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 being
                 fallen
                 into
                 the
                 Vortex
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 always
                 keeps
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 solidity
                 it
                 is
                 ranged
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 pusht
                 any
                 further
                 towards
                 the
                 Circumference
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Sun
                 's
                 Vortex
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Magnetical
                   virtue
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   doth
                   but
                   weakly
                   affect
                   Iron
                   .
                
                 The
                 Earth
                 communicates
                 a
                 Magnetick
                 force
                 to
                 Iron
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 so
                 weak
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 easily
                 loseth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 admits
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 we
                 turn
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 a
                 Bar
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 as
                 yet
                 not
                 endued
                 with
                 any
                 
                   Magnetick
                   virtue
                
                 towards
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 immediately
                 in
                 that
                 End
                 which
                 is
                 inclin'd
                 towards
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 obtain
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Southern
                   Pole
                
                 in
                 these
                 Northern
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 it
                 will
                 lose
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 obtain
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 if
                 that
                 End
                 which
                 was
                 towards
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 turned
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 End
                 inclined
                 downwards
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Magnetick
                   ●or●●
                
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 th●●
                 the
                 
                   str●●t●
                   Part●●les
                
                 ,
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 do
                 retur●●hi●●er
                 again
                 through
                 the
                 inner
                 Crust
                 o●
                 its
                 upper
                 Region
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Metals
                 are
                 dug
                 up
                 ,
                 it
                 so
                 happens
                 that
                 very
                 few
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 return
                 through
                 our
                 Air
                 ;
                 those
                 only
                 ●●cepted
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 ▪
                 a
                 Passage
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 i●●er
                 Crust
                 o●●●
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 i●
                 th●●
                 Load●●●nes
                 ,
                 that
                 h●v●
                 fit
                 pores
                 f●●
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 particles
                 ,
                 have
                 also
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 to
                 attract
                 Iron
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   Particles
                
                 meet
                 with
                 pores
                 in
                 the
                 Load-stone
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 ranged
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 ●●e
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 in●er
                 Crust
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 Where●●
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 p●●s
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Air
                   ▪
                
                 or
                 throug●
                 other
                 Bodies
                 of
                 ●he
                 outward
                 Crust
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 find
                 no
                 such
                 pores
                 ,
                 they
                 move
                 wi●h
                 more
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 also
                 fewer
                 of
                 them
                 come
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   They
                   who
                   Travel
                   from
                   North
                   to
                   South
                   ,
                   find
                   the
                   Northern
                   parts
                   to
                   be
                   withdrawn
                   from
                   their
                   sights
                   .
                
                 Pe●son●
                 that
                 Travel
                 from
                 North
                 to
                 South
                 ,
                 ●ind
                 that
                 the
                 Northern
                 parts
                 of
                 Heaven
                 sink
                 lower
                 and
                 lower
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 withdraw
                 from
                 their
                 sight
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 who
                 pass
                 from
                 So●●h
                 to
                 North
                 ,
                 do
                 find
                 the
                 Nor●●ern
                 parts
                 of
                 Heaven
                 to
                 be
                 ●●●sed
                 higher
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 after
                 having
                 Trav●lled
                 73
                 
                   Italian
                   miles
                
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 or
                 24
                 common
                 
                   French
                   Leagues
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Pole
                
                 will
                 be
                 raised
                 a
                 Degree
                 higher
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Experiment
                 proves
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 be
                 Round
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Earth
                 were
                 plain
                 ,
                 no
                 such
                 Change
                 could
                 be
                 perceived
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 be
                 plac'd
                 directly
                 under
                 the
                 P●l●
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 elev●●ion
                 or
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 Pole
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 wi●hdraw
                 from
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Right
                   Line
                
                 ,
                 the
                 depression
                 wi●●
                 not
                 be
                 equal
                 ,
                 nor
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 Travelled
                 onwards
                 73
                 Miles
                 ,
                 would
                 he
                 find
                 one
                 Degree
                 left
                 behind
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 withdrawing
                 will
                 become
                 still
                 less
                 and
                 less
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 continual
                 decreasing
                 of
                 the
                 Angle
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 73
                 Miles
                 would
                 scarcely
                 make
                 a
                 depression
                 of
                 1
                 minute
                 of
                 a
                 Degree
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 daily
                 Experience
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Mountains
                   do
                   not
                   hinder
                   the
                   Roundness
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 The
                 Roundness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 not
                 hindred
                 by
                 those
                 high
                 Mountains
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 which
                 rise
                 much
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Olympus
                   ,
                   Athus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Peak
                 of
                 Teneriff
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 Roundness
                 that
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 not
                 Mathematical
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Lines
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 to
                 its
                 Circumference
                 were
                 all
                 perfectly
                 Equal
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 Physical
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 Roundness
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 suitable
                 and
                 convenient
                 for
                 the
                 Universe
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 Inequalites
                 are
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 moment
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 come
                 into
                 any
                 consideration
                 ,
                 when
                 compar'd
                 with
                 the
                 vast
                 amplitude
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Semidiameter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ▪
                
                 is
                 of
                 860
                 miles
                 ,
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 height
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Semidiameter
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 one
                 1
                 to
                 860.
                 
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 very
                 few
                 Mountains
                 that
                 are
                 perpendicularly
                 so
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 scarcely
                 one
                 Quarter
                 of
                 a
                 Mile
                 in
                 Height
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 spoil
                 the
                 
                   Roundness
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 than
                 some
                 small
                 Unevennesses
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Round
                   Balls
                
                 made
                 by
                 Artificers
                 ,
                 do
                 hinder
                 their
                 being
                 Round
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Body
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Universe
                 that
                 is
                 perfectly
                 and
                 absolutely
                 Round
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 an
                 exact
                 
                   Geometrical
                   Roundity
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Variation
                   of
                   the
                   Altitude
                   of
                   the
                   Pole
                   ,
                   proves
                   the
                   Roundness
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 This
                 
                   Physical
                   Roundness
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 may
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 by
                 the
                 following
                 Experiment
                 :
                 When
                 a
                 Man
                 travels
                 North
                 or
                 South
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 find
                 the
                 Altitude
                 or
                 Elevation
                 of
                 the
                 Pole
                 to
                 vary
                 continually
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 go
                 a
                 Plain-way
                 ,
                 or
                 Up-hill
                 and
                 Down-hill
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 being
                 at
                 the
                 Foot
                 of
                 a
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 observed
                 the
                 Elevation
                 of
                 the
                 Pole
                 ,
                 he
                 Travel
                 the
                 whole
                 day
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 perceive
                 the
                 Elevation
                 of
                 the
                 Pole
                 to
                 be
                 increased
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 decreased
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Mountain
                 .
                 Neither
                 will
                 he
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 find
                 the
                 same
                 Altitude
                 decreased
                 ,
                 but
                 diminished
                 ,
                 if
                 having
                 taken
                 the
                 Elevation
                 of
                 the
                 Pole
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 he
                 goes
                 down
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 an
                 evident
                 Proof
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Devexity
                 or
                 bending
                 downwards
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 perceptible
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 perpendicular
                 falling
                 upon
                 any
                 different
                 Points
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 Acclivity
                 or
                 Declivity
                 ,
                 do
                 all
                 tend
                 downwards
                 by
                 different
                 Lines
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 meet
                 at
                 last
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 Of
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Water
                   is
                   more
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   congealed
                   ,
                   than
                   Oil.
                   
                
                 WE
                 daily
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 Water
                 is
                 more
                 difficultly
                 congealed
                 than
                 Oil
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 never
                 is
                 frozen
                 without
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 vehement
                 Cold
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 :
                 Whereas
                 Oil
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 congeal
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 only
                 inclining
                 to
                 Cold.
                 And
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 Water
                 is
                 sooner
                 turned
                 to
                 Vapours
                 than
                 Oil
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 both
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 set
                 over
                 a
                 Fire
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 heat
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 Water
                 is
                 fluid
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 congeal
                 as
                 Oil
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 smooth
                 and
                 
                   slippery
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 like
                 Eels
                 ;
                 which
                 tho'
                 they
                 lye
                 close
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 entangled
                 together
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 never
                 stick
                 so
                 close
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 separated
                 again
                 .
                 Whereas
                 Oil
                 consists
                 of
                 Parts
                 which
                 are
                 easily
                 entangled
                 ,
                 and
                 stick
                 fast
                 and
                 close
                 together
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 Oil
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 resolved
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 as
                 Water
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 whereof
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 are
                 easily
                 separable
                 and
                 hang
                 but
                 loose
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   Water
                   will
                   not
                   easily
                   mix
                   with
                   Oil.
                   
                
                 From
                 hence
                 it
                 appears
                 also
                 ,
                 why
                 Oil
                 ,
                 or
                 Air
                 ,
                 cannot
                 ,
                 without
                 great
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 be
                 mingled
                 with
                 Water
                 ;
                 because
                 their
                 parts
                 do
                 more
                 easily
                 joyn
                 together
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 beat
                 Water
                 and
                 Oil
                 so
                 long
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 appear
                 as
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Liquor
                 ;
                 yet
                 cannot
                 they
                 continue
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Oil
                 meeting
                 again
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 will
                 cling
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 form
                 several
                 Drops
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 by
                 their
                 Lightness
                 ,
                 will
                 there
                 continue
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 do
                 likewise
                 run
                 together
                 into
                 Drops
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 their
                 weight
                 fall
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   That
                   Water
                   is
                   not
                   Cold
                   ,
                   as
                   Aristotle
                   would
                   have
                   it
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 may
                 likewise
                 be
                 gathered
                 ,
                 that
                 Water
                 is
                 not
                 cold
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Nature
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 ARISTOTLE's
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 it
                 admits
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 let
                 it
                 go
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 imparting
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 colder
                 than
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 find
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 River
                 freezeth
                 ,
                 the
                 Ice
                 begins
                 at
                 the
                 Top
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 is
                 touch'd
                 by
                 the
                 cold
                 Air
                 :
                 Which
                 would
                 not
                 happen
                 so
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Water
                 were
                 cold
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Nature
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 begin
                 to
                 freez
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 would
                 freez
                 as
                 soon
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 ;
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 Experience
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   Wine
                   is
                   frozen
                   sooner
                   than
                   Water
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Wine
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 congealed
                 as
                 Water
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 Wine
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 
                   subtil
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 easily
                 moveable
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 swiftly
                 and
                 readily
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 subtilty
                 are
                 called
                 Spirits
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 stronger
                 the
                 Wine
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 harder
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 frozen
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Wine
                
                 ,
                 when
                 freed
                 from
                 its
                 Phlegm
                 ,
                 doth
                 elude
                 all
                 the
                 extreamest
                 force
                 of
                 Cold.
                 And
                 accordingly
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 found
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 Vessel
                 of
                 some
                 Rich
                 Wine
                 be
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 in
                 extream
                 
                   Cold
                   weather
                
                 the
                 
                   watry
                   part
                
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 will
                 be
                 frozen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirits
                 will
                 continue
                 liquid
                 and
                 fluid
                 in
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   Man
                   under
                   Water
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   feel
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 The
                 weight
                 of
                 Water
                 is
                 not
                 felt
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 experienced
                 by
                 Divers
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 prest
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 lies
                 upon
                 their
                 Heads
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 at
                 liberty
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 free
                 and
                 open
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 i●
                 ▪
                 because
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 doth
                 exert
                 is
                 gravity
                 upon
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 than
                 would
                 desoend
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Body
                 did
                 remove
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 .
                 For
                 suppose
                 we
                 a
                 Man
                 placed
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 B
                 ,
                 and
                 lying
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 
                 with
                 his
                 Body
                 on
                 the
                 Hole
                 A
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 water
                 from
                 running
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Cylinder
                 of
                 water
                 ABC
                 doth
                 lye
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Basis
                 whereof
                 I
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bigness
                 with
                 the
                 Hole
                 A
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 himself
                 should
                 pass
                 down
                 through
                 the
                 Hole
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Cylinder
                 of
                 water
                 would
                 descend
                 likewise
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 the
                 man
                 placed
                 somewhat
                 higher
                 at
                 B
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 Eg●ess
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 at
                 A
                 ,
                 then
                 would
                 he
                 no
                 longer
                 perceive
                 any
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 lies
                 upon
                 him
                 between
                 B
                 and
                 C
                 ;
                 because
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 sink
                 down
                 towards
                 A
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 water
                 would
                 not
                 fall
                 down
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 lies
                 under
                 him
                 towards
                 A
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 bulk
                 as
                 his
                 Body
                 is
                 ,
                 would
                 come
                 up
                 into
                 his
                 place
                 :
                 Whence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 rather
                 carries
                 him
                 upwards
                 ,
                 than
                 bears
                 him
                 down
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 Example
                 and
                 Experience
                 of
                 Divers
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 Reason
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 reach
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 weight
                 hung
                 at
                 their
                 Feet
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Things
                   weighed
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   equal
                   poise
                   in
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   do
                   lose
                   the
                   same
                   when
                   weighed
                   in
                   the
                   Water
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Bodies
                 which
                 being
                 weighed
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 Equal
                 weight
                 ,
                 do
                 lose
                 the
                 same
                 equality
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 weighed
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 Lead
                 and
                 Copper
                 being
                 weighed
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 of
                 equal
                 weight
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 he
                 weighed
                 under
                 water
                 ,
                 they
                 lose
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 Because
                 the
                 Lead
                 takes
                 up
                 less
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 than
                 Copper
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 weight
                 does
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 water
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 preponderate
                 ,
                 tho'
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 equal
                 poise
                 with
                 the
                 Copper
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   water
                   comes
                   to
                   putrefie
                   or
                   corrupt
                   .
                
                 Water
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 stands
                 still
                 without
                 motion
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 kept
                 close
                 in
                 a
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 doth
                 putrefie
                 and
                 stink
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 tho'
                 some
                 small
                 quantity
                 of
                 Salt
                 and
                 Sulphur
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 water
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 because
                 upon
                 its
                 standing
                 still
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 loosed
                 
                 from
                 the
                 union
                 they
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 together
                 ,
                 they
                 consequently
                 do
                 easily
                 evaporate
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 cause
                 Putrefaction
                 .
                 Whereas
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Water
                 continues
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Salt
                 and
                 Sulphur
                 ,
                 are
                 mixed
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 become
                 entangled
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 hindred
                 from
                 flying
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 leaving
                 the
                 water
                 destitute
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 doth
                 preserve
                 it
                 from
                 Putrefaction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Water
                   sinks
                   ,
                   or
                   riseth
                   higher
                   in
                   a
                   Vessel
                   .
                
                 Water
                 contain'd
                 in
                 a
                 Glass-Vessel
                 or
                 Tube
                 ,
                 without
                 filling
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 appears
                 lower
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 the
                 Sides
                 or
                 Edges
                 .
                 Whereas
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 said
                 Vessel
                 be
                 fill'd
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 top
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 swell'd
                 and
                 higher
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 and
                 inclining
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Spherical
                   figure
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 presseth
                 down
                 the
                 middle
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Vessel
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 quite
                 full
                 ;
                 whereas
                 it
                 only
                 presseth
                 the
                 outsides
                 of
                 it
                 more
                 obliquely
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Vessel
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 more
                 firmly
                 closed
                 in
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 its
                 middle
                 parts
                 are
                 only
                 drawn
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 lies
                 above
                 them
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 Extream
                 parts
                 are
                 comprest
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 above
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 Edge
                 or
                 Brim
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Roundness
                   we
                   find
                   in
                   the
                   Drops
                   of
                   Water
                   .
                
                 The
                 Drops
                 or
                 Bubbles
                 that
                 are
                 seen
                 in
                 water
                 ,
                 are
                 Round
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 touch
                 others
                 ,
                 they
                 unite
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 confounded
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 their
                 Roundness
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 equal
                 pressure
                 of
                 the
                 ambient
                 or
                 enclosed
                 Air.
                 For
                 a
                 Drop
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 pois'd
                 on
                 its
                 point
                 of
                 Contact
                 ,
                 is
                 equally
                 prest
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 by
                 the
                 Circum-ambient
                 Air.
                 And
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 toucheth
                 another
                 Drop
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 pression
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Contact
                 is
                 thereby
                 weakned
                 ,
                 it
                 presently
                 becomes
                 joyned
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 hanging
                 Drops
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 supported
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 surrounded
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 doth
                 encompass
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 driven
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Compression
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 towards
                 that
                 part
                 where
                 they
                 rest
                 upon
                 solid
                 Bodies
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 touch
                 a
                 hanging
                 Drop
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 immediately
                 follows
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 doth
                 not
                 press
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 where
                 it
                 touches
                 a
                 
                   solid
                   Body
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Whether
                   the
                   same
                   Roundness
                   is
                   not
                   observed
                   in
                   the
                   Drops
                   of
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Wine
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Drops
                 of
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Wine
                
                 are
                 never
                 Round
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 this
                 Spirit
                 is
                 very
                 light
                 ,
                 it
                 consequently
                 abounds
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 Pores
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 surface
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 interrupted
                 ,
                 that
                 but
                 few
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 can
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 compressing
                 of
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 Round
                 figure
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 run
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 this
                 Liquor
                 be
                 poured
                 down
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 fall
                 down
                 in
                 Drops
                 like
                 water
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 highly
                 rectified
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 immediately
                 dissipated
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 sensible
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 pour'd
                 on
                 a
                 Table
                 ,
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Dust
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 turn
                 into
                 round
                 Drops
                 ,
                 but
                 spreads
                 it self
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 mingles
                 it self
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Bodies
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Whether
                   Water
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   of
                   Air.
                   
                
                 Air
                 is
                 sometimes
                 condensed
                 into
                 water
                 :
                 Which
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 the
                 Cause
                 whereof
                 the
                 Ancients
                 very
                 probably
                 assign'd
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 changing
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 into
                 Water
                 ;
                 which
                 change
                 is
                 facilitated
                 by
                 the
                 rest
                 or
                 stagnation
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 coldness
                 of
                 the
                 Rocks
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 Fountains
                 are
                 most
                 commonly
                 generated
                 in
                 such
                 places
                 as
                 these
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Maintainers
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 do
                 very
                 well
                 to
                 add
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 Probably
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 be
                 several
                 that
                 utterly
                 deny
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 the
                 contrary
                 by
                 Experiment
                 .
                 A
                 Modern
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 searcher
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Nature
                   of
                   things
                
                 ,
                 took
                 a
                 Glass-Vessel
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 Neck
                 ,
                 containing
                 a
                 Quart
                 ,
                 and
                 sealed
                 it
                 Hermetically
                 ;
                 which
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 wherein
                 was
                 contained
                 nothing
                 but
                 Air
                 ,
                 he
                 plac'd
                 in
                 a
                 Barrel
                 full
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 it
                 there
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 3
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 removed
                 it
                 thence
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 whether
                 any
                 change
                 had
                 hapned
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 never
                 could
                 perceive
                 the
                 least
                 alteration
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 was
                 changed
                 into
                 Water
                 ;
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 Supposition
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 hapned
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 moist
                 and
                 cold
                 water
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Air
                 was
                 surrounded
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 .
                 Which
                 proves
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 who
                 supposed
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 sufficient
                 to
                 turn
                 Water
                 into
                 Ice
                 ,
                 would
                 also
                 turn
                 Air
                 into
                 Water
                 :
                 Since
                 this
                 change
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 brought
                 about
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 cold
                 and
                 moisture
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 3
                 years
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 plainly
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 being
                 very
                 subtil
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 continually
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 always
                 are
                 tost
                 through
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 Water
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 intense
                 Cold.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   Rope
                   being
                   sprinkled
                   with
                   water
                   becomes
                   shorter
                   .
                
                 A
                 Rope
                 ,
                 or
                 Cord
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 sink
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 becomes
                 contracted
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 several
                 Threds
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Rope
                 is
                 composed
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 Pipes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 blown
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 letting
                 in
                 of
                 water
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 become
                 shorter
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Strings
                 of
                 a
                 Lute
                 break
                 in
                 moist
                 and
                 
                   wet
                   weather
                
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 wound
                 up
                 too
                 high
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 the
                 Threds
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 turning
                 round
                 like
                 a
                 Screw
                 about
                 other
                 greater
                 Cylinders
                 ,
                 do
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 become
                 contracted
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 something
                 of
                 their
                 length
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   In
                   what
                   sense
                   Water
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   insipid
                   .
                
                 All
                 Water
                 ,
                 but
                 more
                 especially
                 Rain-water
                 ,
                 is
                 insipid
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 either
                 no
                 taste
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 hardly
                 perceptible
                 .
              
               
                 Tho'
                 ,
                 to
                 speak
                 exactly
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Bodies
                 in
                 this
                 Universe
                 that
                 are
                 altogether
                 insipid
                 ;
                 yet
                 are
                 some
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 endued
                 with
                 any
                 eminent
                 or
                 very
                 perceptible
                 Taste
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 some
                 cold
                 and
                 
                   waterish
                   Herbs
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Raw
                   white
                
                 of
                 an
                 Egg
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Common
                   water
                
                 ;
                 because
                 their
                 particles
                 have
                 smooth
                 surfaces
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 enter
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 vellicate
                 or
                 twitch
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 glide
                 over
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 Air
                 is
                 look'd
                 upon
                 to
                 be
                 insipid
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 swims
                 upon
                 our
                 Spittle
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 mingling
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 makes
                 no
                 impression
                 at
                 all
                 upon
                 the
                 Nerves
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   fat
                   Liquors
                
                 do
                 relish
                 less
                 less
                 than
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   In
                   Order
                   to
                   the
                   filtring
                   of
                   any
                   Liquor
                   by
                   a
                   slip
                   of
                   Cloth
                   ,
                   the
                   Cloth
                   must
                   first
                   be
                   moistned
                   .
                
                 Filtration
                 cannot
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Cloth
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 throughly
                 made
                 wet
                 with
                 water
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 Water
                 will
                 not
                 ascend
                 by
                 a
                 Label
                 of
                 Linnen
                 or
                 
                   Woollen
                   cloth
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 run
                 down
                 by
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 reaches
                 down
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 except
                 this
                 part
                 be
                 first
                 throughly
                 made
                 wet
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 propendent
                 part
                 continues
                 dry
                 ,
                 the
                 filtration
                 can
                 never
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 filtration
                 ,
                 the
                 outward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 cloath
                 is
                 wetted
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 insinuate
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Threds
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 produce
                 there
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   thin
                   skin
                
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 inner
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 continual
                 agitation
                 ,
                 run
                 downwards
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 carried
                 towards
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Cloth
                 which
                 hangs
                 down
                 without
                 the
                 Vessel
                 .
                 Whereas
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Cloth
                 continues
                 dry
                 ,
                 and
                 unextended
                 by
                 any
                 Liquior
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 this
                 Pipe
                 cannot
                 be
                 compleated
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 conveying
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Cloth
                 be
                 moistned
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 Cloth
                 which
                 hangs
                 down
                 without
                 ,
                 becomes
                 moistned
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Vessel
                 is
                 driven
                 upwards
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 Nature
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 filter
                 being
                 dipt
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 its
                 Pores
                 are
                 thereby
                 widened
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 prepared
                 to
                 admit
                 more
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 degrees
                 entring
                 more
                 copiously
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 doth
                 still
                 more
                 widen
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continually
                 makes
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 following
                 Liquor
                 to
                 ascend
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Why
                   the
                   water
                   ascends
                   in
                   a
                   Pipe
                   fill'd
                   with
                   Sand.
                   
                
                 After
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 Liquors
                 mount
                 up
                 by
                 filters
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 doth
                 water
                 ascend
                 in
                 a
                 Pipe
                 full
                 of
                 Sand
                 ,
                 placed
                 perpendicularly
                 in
                 a
                 Vessel
                 full
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 bottom
                 or
                 lower
                 end
                 ,
                 is
                 stopt
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 Body
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 water
                 can
                 penetrate
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 leave
                 this
                 Pipe
                 thus
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 24
                 hours
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 water
                 to
                 be
                 mounted
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Pipe
                 through
                 the
                 Sand
                 ,
                 about
                 18
                 inches
                 high
                 above
                 the
                 Level
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Vessel
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   water
                   that
                   is
                   at
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   Rivers
                   runs
                   more
                   slowly
                   than
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   at
                   the
                   top
                   .
                
                 Those
                 that
                 Swim
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 Rivers
                 doth
                 not
                 every
                 where
                 flow
                 alike
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 stream
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 runs
                 more
                 slowly
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 all
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 such
                 whose
                 bottom
                 or
                 channel
                 is
                 uneven
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 deep
                 holes
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 where
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Channel
                 are
                 level
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 slow
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 than
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 .
                 Conclude
                 we
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 happens
                 in
                 such
                 Rivers
                 only
                 when
                 the
                 bottom
                 is
                 interrupted
                 with
                 deep
                 holes
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 detained
                 longer
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 on
                 a
                 level
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 doth
                 not
                 move
                 so
                 swiftly
                 as
                 the
                 Surface
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   water
                   only
                   runs
                   down
                   Hill.
                   
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 water
                 always
                 takes
                 its
                 course
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 finds
                 a
                 down-hill
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 upper
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 do
                 by
                 their
                 weight
                 press
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 fluidity
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 on
                 the
                 sides
                 ,
                 do
                 spread
                 and
                 slip
                 away
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 upon
                 a
                 hanging
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 lower
                 parts
                 prest
                 by
                 the
                 upper
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 give
                 way
                 and
                 run
                 downwards
                 ,
                 to
                 avoid
                 that
                 pressure
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 
                   down-hill
                   ground
                
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 open
                 than
                 a
                 plain
                 or
                 level
                 ,
                 for
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 range
                 of
                 perpendiculars
                 the
                 one
                 shorter
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 it
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 lies
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   shelving
                   ground
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 its
                 being
                 prest
                 must
                 slide
                 down
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 shorter
                 perpendicular
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 no
                 water
                 flows
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 moves
                 down-hill
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 shorter
                 perpendicular
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Water
                   containded
                   in
                   a
                   Vessel
                   of
                   unequal
                   thickness
                   it
                   not
                   driven
                   forwards
                   by
                   a
                   greater
                   bulk
                   of
                   water
                   .
                
                 Let
                 a
                 
                   Glass
                   Vessel
                
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 
                   narrow
                   Arm
                
                 ,
                 and
                 fill'd
                 with
                 water
                 :
                 The
                 water
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 thrust
                 the
                 small
                 quantity
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Arm
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 nor
                 lift
                 it
                 up
                 higher
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 much
                 greater
                 quantity
                 ,
                 and
                 exceed
                 it
                 in
                 weight
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 effect
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 swiftly
                 carried
                 round
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 drives
                 all
                 
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Arm
                 of
                 it
                 have
                 an
                 equal
                 Surface
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 consequently
                 alike
                 pressed
                 downwards
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 water
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 large
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 push
                 the
                 little
                 water
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Arm
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 raise
                 it
                 higher
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   Needle
                   Swims
                   on
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   .
                
                 The
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 more
                 difficultly
                 divided
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 more
                 inward
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 little
                 
                   Steel
                   needles
                
                 ,
                 being
                 laid
                 crossways
                 on
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 swim
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 divided
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 without
                 stop
                 sink
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 tho'
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 be
                 uniformly
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 constitute
                 a
                 smooth
                 and
                 even
                 Surface
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 surround
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 are
                 agitated
                 after
                 a
                 different
                 manner
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 such
                 uniformity
                 in
                 their
                 Motion
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Surfaces
                 of
                 Air
                 and
                 Water
                 become
                 smooth
                 and
                 polished
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 rough
                 Bodies
                 are
                 polished
                 by
                 rubbing
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 that
                 
                   smooth
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 more
                 apt
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 and
                 exert
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 in
                 putting
                 by
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 seem
                 strange
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Surface
                 of
                 water
                 is
                 more
                 difficultly
                 divided
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 s
                 under
                 parts
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 support
                 
                   Steel
                   needles
                
                 laid
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Yet
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 Needle
                 must
                 be
                 very
                 slender
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 laid
                 a
                 thwart
                 upon
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 the
                 effect
                 would
                 not
                 follow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   The
                   sharper
                   the
                   Keel
                   of
                   any
                   Ship
                   is
                   the
                   more
                   water
                   is
                   draws
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 ,
                 why
                 a
                 Ship
                 with
                 a
                 sharp
                 Keel
                 ,
                 doth
                 draw
                 more
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 cuts
                 the
                 waves
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 a
                 broader
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Ship
                 pusheth
                 and
                 takes
                 up
                 so
                 much
                 water
                 ,
                 as
                 its
                 weight
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 it
                 contains
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 water
                 may
                 be
                 prest
                 equally
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 sharper
                 the
                 Keel
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 lesser
                 compass
                 it
                 doth
                 beat
                 back
                 and
                 push
                 against
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 more
                 easily
                 divide
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 broader
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 draws
                 but
                 little
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 pusheth
                 away
                 a
                 greater
                 quantity
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Foundations
                 of
                 the
                 Arches
                 of
                 a
                 Bridge
                 are
                 made
                 sharp
                 pointed
                 towards
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 slantingly
                 slide
                 by
                 without
                 exerting
                 its
                 force
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Of
                 the
                 wonderful
                 Properties
                 of
                 some
                 sorts
                 of
                 Waters
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Of
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   hot
                   Waters
                   or
                   Baths
                   .
                
                 SOme
                 Waters
                 are
                 hot
                 when
                 they
                 break
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 ;
                 yea
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Springs
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 hot
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 boil
                 an
                 Egg
                 hard
                 that
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 derive
                 this
                 heat
                 that
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 
                   hot
                   Baths
                
                 from
                 
                   Subterraneous
                   Fires
                
                 ,
                 which
                 lye
                 hid
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 diffused
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 through
                 it
                 by
                 certain
                 Channels
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 the
                 water
                 passeth
                 through
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 heated
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Reason
                 ;
                 for
                 whence
                 are
                 these
                 
                   Subterraneous
                   Fires
                
                 fed
                 and
                 maintained
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 their
                 Fewel
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 can
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 kindled
                 into
                 a
                 flame
                 under
                 ground
                 ?
                 Or
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 these
                 Fires
                 are
                 not
                 choaked
                 by
                 the
                 smoak
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 them
                 ?
                 Or
                 why
                 do
                 not
                 they
                 dilate
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 Surface
                 devour
                 all
                 before
                 them
                 ?
                 It
                 seems
                 therefore
                 more
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 heat
                 of
                 some
                 waters
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 proper
                 to
                 produce
                 that
                 quality
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 water
                 poured
                 upon
                 
                   quick
                   Lime
                
                 grows
                 hot
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 
                   Oyl
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   Oyl
                   of
                   Vitriol
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Butter
                   of
                   Antimony
                
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Niter
                
                 :
                 Which
                 tho'
                 singly
                 they
                 be
                 
                   cold
                   Liquors
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 put
                 together
                 ,
                 produce
                 a
                 very
                 intense
                 heat
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 
                   Oyl
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 be
                 poured
                 into
                 Aquafortis
                 wherein
                 Iron
                 is
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 only
                 work
                 and
                 boil
                 ,
                 but
                 break
                 forth
                 into
                 a
                 Flame
                 .
              
               
                 Conclude
                 we
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 Baths
                 proceeds
                 from
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 
                   Jews
                   Lime
                
                 and
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 united
                 together
                 produce
                 heat
                 by
                 effervescence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   heat
                   of
                   Baths
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   proceed
                   from
                   subterraneous
                   Fires
                   .
                
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 evidently
                 proved
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 
                   hot
                   Baths
                
                 being
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 long
                 a
                 boiling
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 
                   cold
                   water
                
                 :
                 Neither
                 doth
                 it
                 scortch
                 and
                 burn
                 the
                 Tongue
                 as
                 common
                 water
                 doth
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 acquired
                 a
                 like
                 degree
                 of
                 heat
                 from
                 our
                 
                   Culinary
                   Fire
                
                 ;
                 which
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 Subject
                 of
                 this
                 heat
                 is
                 a
                 thin
                 Vapour
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 penetrate
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 and
                 Mouth
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 found
                 likewise
                 that
                 this
                 water
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 boil
                 and
                 make
                 tender
                 ,
                 soft
                 and
                 juicy
                 Herbs
                 that
                 are
                 put
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Sorrel
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 common
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 of
                 heat
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 whereof
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Volatile
                   Sulphurs
                
                 ,
                 that
                 produce
                 the
                 heat
                 in
                 these
                 waters
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 insinuate
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Leaves
                 of
                 Sorrel
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 hinder
                 the
                 water
                 from
                 entring
                 into
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 these
                 waters
                 doth
                 wholly
                 consist
                 in
                 these
                 Sulphurs
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 whereof
                 are
                 so
                 Subtile
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 exert
                 their
                 force
                 ,
                 neither
                 upon
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 nor
                 upon
                 the
                 Leaves
                 of
                 Sorrel
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 burn
                 a
                 Handkerchief
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 dipt
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Corrosive
                   Spirits
                   do
                   dissolve
                   Metals
                   ,
                   and
                   rather
                   act
                   upon
                   hard
                   than
                   soft
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 
                   Corrosive
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Stygian
                   waters
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Chymists
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 penetrate
                 the
                 hardest
                 of
                 Metals
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 do
                 dissolve
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 act
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 upon
                 Wax
                 which
                 is
                 soft
                 ,
                 but
                 leave
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 untoucht
                 .
                 The
                 said
                 waters
                 do
                 also
                 more
                 easily
                 dissolve
                 Iron
                 and
                 Steel
                 ,
                 than
                 Lead
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 softer
                 than
                 they
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 easily
                 divisible
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 
                   Corrosive
                   Spirits
                
                 do
                 not
                 meddle
                 with
                 those
                 Bodies
                 that
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 crumble
                 them
                 to
                 pieces
                 that
                 oppose
                 and
                 resist
                 their
                 entrance
                 .
                 Which
                 will
                 be
                 easily
                 apprehended
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 know
                 that
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 consist
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 parts
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 their
                 parts
                 joyned
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 but
                 suitable
                 to
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 their
                 Bulk
                 and
                 Figures
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 heap
                 of
                 
                   Earthen
                   Vessels
                
                 ,
                 may
                 with
                 a
                 Stick
                 be
                 broken
                 into
                 a
                 Thousand
                 pieces
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Wool
                 being
                 struck
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Stick
                 and
                 force
                 ,
                 doth
                 admit
                 no
                 change
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 Wool
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 cut
                 with
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 Knives
                 and
                 Scissars
                 ,
                 whereas
                 
                   Earthen
                   Vessels
                
                 cannot
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 understand
                 ▪
                 how
                 some
                 Bodies
                 are
                 easily
                 dissolved
                 by
                 
                   Corrosive
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 whereas
                 others
                 are
                 scarcely
                 toucht
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   A
                   Fountain
                   of
                   Epirus
                   extinguisheth
                   flaming
                   Torches
                   ,
                   and
                   kindles
                   those
                   which
                   are
                   extinguisht
                   ▪
                
                 Historians
                 
                   tell
                   us
                   of
                   a
                
                 River
                 in
                 Epirus
                 ,
                 
                   producing
                   contrary
                   effects
                   .
                   In
                   DODONA
                   ,
                   saith
                   PLINY
                   ,
                
                 Is
                 a
                 Fountain
                 dedicated
                 to
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 cold
                 and
                 doth
                 extinguish
                 the
                 lighted
                 Torches
                 that
                 are
                 put
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 kindle
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 extinguisht
                 when
                 approacht
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 seems
                 at
                 first
                 sight
                 impossible
                 ,
                 that
                 inflammation
                 should
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 
                   cold
                   Body
                
                 as
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 :
                 Yet
                 for
                 the
                 clearing
                 of
                 this
                 difficulty
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 this
                 Fountain
                 being
                 cold
                 ,
                 does
                 extinguish
                 a
                 flaming
                 Torch
                 that
                 is
                 dipt
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 water
                 to
                 quench
                 and
                 choak
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 its
                 agitated
                 parts
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 rekindling
                 of
                 extinguisht
                 Torches
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Bituminous
                 and
                 
                   Sulphurous
                   ▪
                
                 exhalations
                 ,
                 that
                 rise
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Fountain
                 did
                 send
                 forth
                 Vapours
                 mixt
                 of
                 
                   Jews-Lime
                   ,
                   Brimstone
                
                 and
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 which
                 rising
                 up
                 through
                 the
                 Fountain
                 as
                 through
                 a
                 Chimny
                 ,
                 became
                 inflammable
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Air
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 a
                 newly
                 extinguisht
                 Torch
                 was
                 approacht
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Interruption
                   of
                   the
                   flowing
                   of
                   the
                   Collismartian
                   Fountain
                   .
                
                 GASSENDUS
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 a
                 Fountain
                 mentioned
                 by
                 PLINY
                 ,
                 which
                 Flows
                 and
                 Ebbs
                 thrice
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 mentions
                 the
                 
                   Collismartian
                   Fountain
                
                 ,
                 which
                 Ebbs
                 and
                 Flows
                 8
                 times
                 in
                 an
                 hour
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 water
                 being
                 ready
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 ,
                 discovers
                 it self
                 by
                 a
                 soft
                 
                   purling
                   noise
                
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 about
                 half
                 a
                 minutes
                 time
                 swells
                 and
                 encreaseth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 6
                 following
                 
                   minutes
                   decreaseth
                
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 decrease
                 is
                 ceased
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 continues
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 state
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 begins
                 to
                 flow
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 intervals
                 between
                 one
                 Eruption
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 equal
                 ,
                 being
                 sometimes
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 less
                 ;
                 tho'
                 it
                 very
                 seldom
                 happens
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 one
                 hour
                 8
                 flowings
                 or
                 Eruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Cessations
                 or
                 Ebbings
                 may
                 be
                 perceived
                 in
                 an
                 hour
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 certainly
                 a
                 difficult
                 matter
                 to
                 render
                 a
                 satisfactory
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 interrupted
                 flowing
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 neither
                 will
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 the
                 Fountain
                 in
                 Epirus
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 any
                 great
                 help
                 to
                 us
                 towards
                 the
                 solving
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 the
                 same
                 abounds
                 with
                 water
                 in
                 the
                 
                   day
                   time
                
                 ,
                 which
                 fails
                 and
                 ceaseth
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Fountains
                 in
                 Summer-time
                 are
                 often
                 dried
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 overflow
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 cant
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Collismartian
                   Fountain
                
                 ,
                 which
                 observes
                 its
                 interrupted
                 Ebbings
                 and
                 Flowings
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 
                   day
                   time
                
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 speak
                 my
                 conjecture
                 concerning
                 so
                 abstruse
                 a
                 Riddle
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 Hill
                 whence
                 this
                 Spring
                 breaks
                 forth
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 hollow
                 ,
                 or
                 pit
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 Rivulet
                 continually
                 fills
                 up
                 :
                 As
                 likewise
                 a
                 passage
                 through
                 which
                 some
                 
                   subterranean
                   steam
                
                 ,
                 or
                 breeze
                 continually
                 blows
                 ,
                 and
                 keeps
                 back
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 sending
                 it
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 opposite
                 to
                 that
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 ;
                 where
                 it
                 then
                 swells
                 
                 and
                 encreaseth
                 ,
                 till
                 being
                 overcome
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 weight
                 ,
                 it
                 overbears
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 runs
                 down
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 hollow
                 or
                 pit
                 be
                 almost
                 exhausted
                 and
                 remain
                 dry
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 this
                 the
                 Wind
                 having
                 recovered
                 its
                 free
                 passage
                 again
                 ,
                 doth
                 as
                 before
                 withold
                 the
                 waters
                 that
                 would
                 run
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 continually
                 drives
                 it
                 back
                 ,
                 until
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 breaks
                 in
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 driven
                 away
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Another
                   like
                   River
                   .
                
                 A
                 like
                 Fountain
                 to
                 this
                 is
                 mentioned
                 by
                 F.
                 MAIGNAM
                 TOLOSAS
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Horary
                   Perspective
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 
                   Summer
                   time
                
                 doth
                 every
                 hour
                 flow
                 from
                 a
                 vast
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 deep
                 hollow
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 hour
                 encreaseth
                 bydegrees
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 noise
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 quarter
                 becomes
                 a
                 great
                 River
                 ;
                 the
                 following
                 quarter
                 it
                 sinks
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 quarter
                 ,
                 lies
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 quite
                 dry'd
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   poisonous
                   or
                   deadly
                   Fountains
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Fountains
                 are
                 Poisonous
                 and
                 deadly
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 that
                 famous
                 one
                 of
                 Terracina
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 called
                 Neptunes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 the
                 Volsci
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 drunk
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 was
                 stopt
                 up
                 with
                 Stones
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 occasioned
                 when
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 such
                 Springs
                 run
                 through
                 
                   Arsenical
                   ,
                   Mercurial
                
                 or
                 
                   Antimonial
                   Mines
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Fumes
                 of
                 Arsenick
                 do
                 kill
                 
                   living
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 so
                 waters
                 impregnated
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 steam
                 ,
                 produce
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 kind
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Lake
                   Asphaltites
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Arsenical
                   Jews-Lime
                
                 it
                 abounds
                 with
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 Fountains
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Countries
                 about
                 the
                 Alps
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 discovered
                 they
                 are
                 filled
                 up
                 and
                 stopt
                 with
                 Stones
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 so
                 few
                 of
                 these
                 deadly
                 Springs
                 are
                 known
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Whether
                   it
                   be
                   true
                   that
                   the
                   Fountain
                   of
                   Jupiter
                   Ammon
                   was
                   cold
                   and
                   hot
                   by
                   turns
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 Povince
                 of
                 Cyrene
                 ,
                 as
                 Historians
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 
                   Fountain
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 hot
                 at
                 Midnight
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 growing
                 luke
                 warm
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 was
                 cold
                 at
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 rose
                 higher
                 ,
                 grew
                 still
                 more
                 cold
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 at
                 Noon
                 it
                 was
                 cold
                 to
                 extremity
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 began
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 litle
                 to
                 grow
                 luke
                 warm
                 again
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 night
                 it
                 was
                 hot
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 grew
                 hotter
                 and
                 hotter
                 till
                 Midnight
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 Philosophers
                 have
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 change
                 ,
                 by
                 asserting
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Seeds
                 of
                 heat
                 in
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 when
                 chill'd
                 and
                 contracted
                 with
                 the
                 coldness
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 sends
                 forth
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 dilated
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 doth
                 take
                 in
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 fear
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 vainly
                 employed
                 in
                 searching
                 for
                 a
                 true
                 cause
                 of
                 a
                 meer
                 figment
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 ARRIAN
                 ,
                 CURTIUS
                 ,
                 PLINIUS
                 ,
                 MELA
                 and
                 other
                 Historians
                 and
                 Geographers
                 ,
                 who
                 give
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 this
                 Fountain
                 ,
                 did
                 never
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 only
                 by
                 report
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 relate
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
                 Every
                 body
                 knows
                 how
                 basely
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 
                   Jupiter
                   Ammon
                
                 did
                 flatter
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 visited
                 that
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 cannot
                 think
                 strange
                 if
                 they
                 made
                 him
                 believe
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 feigned
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 imposture
                 represented
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 conceive
                 a
                 greater
                 veneration
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 reasonable
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 fully
                 assured
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 trouble
                 our selves
                 about
                 searching
                 out
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   heat
                   that
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   Well
                   water
                   in
                   the
                   Winter
                   season
                   .
                
                 
                   Well
                   water
                
                 in
                 Summer
                 is
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Winter
                   hot
                
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 somewhat
                 luke
                 warm
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 cold
                 and
                 heat
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 so
                 much
                 from
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 our
                 Sense
                 ,
                 which
                 finds
                 the
                 water
                 colder
                 in
                 Summer
                 than
                 Winter
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 touch
                 any
                 thing
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 
                   cold
                   Hand
                
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 warm
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 as
                 those
                 things
                 feel
                 cold
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 touch
                 with
                 a
                 
                   hot
                   Hand
                
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 experience
                 when
                 we
                 enter
                 into
                 
                   hot
                   Baths
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 distinguisht
                 by
                 several
                 Degrees
                 of
                 heat
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 enter'd
                 into
                 the
                 first
                 Bath
                 ,
                 we
                 think
                 it
                 warm
                 ,
                 because
                 our
                 Body
                 is
                 yet
                 cold
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 we
                 return
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 hottest
                 Baths
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 where
                 we
                 entred
                 ,
                 we
                 take
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 cold
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 hot
                 as
                 we
                 thought
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 our
                 first
                 entrance
                 into
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Grottos
                 and
                 Caverns
                 ,
                 which
                 always
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 temperature
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 cold
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 we
                 come
                 into
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   hot
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 seem
                 cold
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 seem
                 hot
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   External
                   Air
                
                 is
                 much
                 colder
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 Grottos
                 or
                 Caves
                 are
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 think
                 them
                 warm
                 .
                 As
                 before
                 hath
                 been
                 shewed
                 by
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 Oil.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   steam
                   that
                   lies
                   upon
                   the
                   water
                   doth
                   not
                   communicate
                   any
                   heat
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 conceit
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 Peripateticks
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 steam
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Winter
                   time
                
                 appears
                 upon
                 
                   Well
                   water
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 impart
                 any
                 heat
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 steam
                 when
                 felt
                 by
                 the
                 Hand
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 as
                 cold
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 surrounds
                 it
                 :
                 Whereas
                 the
                 water
                 it self
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 hot
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 proof
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 borrows
                 no
                 heat
                 from
                 the
                 steam
                 that
                 lies
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Moreover
                 we
                 find
                 as
                 much
                 steam
                 lying
                 upon
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 
                   hot
                   Baths
                
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 Well-water
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 no
                 body
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 heat
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 those
                 
                   hot
                   Baths
                
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 steam
                 or
                 vapor
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 it
                 scarcely
                 covers
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 disappears
                 in
                 a
                 Moment
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 therefore
                 why
                 Well-water
                 in
                 Winter
                 time
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 hot
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 
                   External
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 many
                 Degrees
                 colder
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Of
                   Springs
                   that
                   make
                   the
                   Persons
                   that
                   Drink
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   Drunk
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   that
                   make
                   the
                   Drinkers
                   to
                   run
                   Mad.
                   
                
                 The
                 water
                 of
                 some
                 Springs
                 does
                 inebriate
                 like
                 Wine
                 or
                 other
                 strong
                 Drink
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 effect
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   River
                   Lethe
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 drunk
                 of
                 too
                 freely
                 ,
                 does
                 produce
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 as
                 ,
                 Wine
                 does
                 .
                 Others
                 again
                 being
                 drunk
                 cause
                 Madness
                 ,
                 or
                 Dull
                 stupidity
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 whereof
                 must
                 be
                 ascribed
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Jews-lime
                 wherewith
                 those
                 waters
                 do
                 abound
                 .
                 For
                 Jews-lime
                 ,
                 doth
                 strongly
                 affect
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 obstructing
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 doth
                 dull
                 and
                 stupifie
                 the
                 Senses
                 ;
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 seeds
                 of
                 
                   wild
                   Parsneps
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 AGRICOLA
                 tells
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 2d
                 
                   Book
                   of
                   things
                   flowing
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   )
                
                 being
                 wrapt
                 in
                 a
                 thin
                 Linnen
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 in
                 Wine
                 do
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 powder
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Flowers
                   of
                   Hermodactils
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 Wine
                 ,
                 do
                 presently
                 ,
                 and
                 strongly
                 inebriate
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 Jews-lime
                 being
                 mixt
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 doth
                 inebriate
                 those
                 that
                 Drink
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 Body
                 heavy
                 and
                 lumpish
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   A
                   Fountain
                   that
                   makes
                   the
                   Drinkers
                   of
                   it
                   to
                   hate
                   Wine
                   .
                
                 We
                 are
                 told
                 of
                 a
                 Fountain
                 in
                 Arcadia
                 ,
                 near
                 the
                 City
                 Clitor
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 called
                 Clitorius
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 those
                 that
                 Drink
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 aversion
                 for
                 Wine
                 ,
                 as
                 Ovid
                 assures
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Who
                   with
                   Clitorian
                   Streams
                   his
                   Thirst
                   allays
                   ,
                
                 
                   Doth
                   Wine
                   abhor
                   ,
                   and
                   water
                   Drinks
                   always
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 as
                 Wine
                 doth
                 cause
                 a
                 nauseousness
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 drunk
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 grown
                 sober
                 ;
                 so
                 those
                 who
                 drink
                 of
                 those
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 impregnated
                 with
                 Jews-Lime
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 had
                 their
                 Heads
                 clouded
                 and
                 troubled
                 thereby
                 ,
                 become
                 affected
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 sick
                 of
                 an
                 Ague
                 ,
                 and
                 abhor
                 VVine
                 and
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Some
                   Diseases
                   are
                   cured
                   by
                   Medicinal
                   Waters
                   .
                
                 Some
                 VVaters
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Medicinal
                   Virtue
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 by
                 Physicians
                 for
                 the
                 curing
                 of
                 several
                 Diseases
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 waters
                 derive
                 this
                 their
                 virtue
                 ,
                 from
                 some
                 Metalline
                 or
                 
                   Mineral
                   Matter
                
                 which
                 they
                 pass
                 through
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Brimstone
                   ,
                   Salt
                   ,
                   Vitriol
                   ,
                   Alome
                   ,
                   Nitre
                
                 and
                 Jews-Lime
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 proceeds
                 that
                 great
                 variety
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 VVaters
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   Sulphurous
                   VVaters
                
                 do
                 heat
                 and
                 attenuate
                 ▪
                 Bituminous
                 do
                 dull
                 and
                 cloud
                 the
                 
                   Brain
                   ;
                   Aluminous
                
                 do
                 dry
                 moist
                 and
                 running
                 Sores
                 ;
                 and
                 Vitriolick
                 do
                 adstringe
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 immediately
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Bladder
                 and
                 
                   Urinary
                   passages
                
                 ,
                 by
                 opening
                 and
                 dilating
                 the
                 pores
                 that
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 said
                 water
                 to
                 pass
                 to
                 those
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Of
                   pretended
                   Miraculous
                   Fountains
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 those
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 many
                 
                   Miraculous
                   Effects
                
                 are
                 reported
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 highly
                 extolled
                 Virtues
                 are
                 commonly
                 grounded
                 upon
                 the
                 reports
                 of
                 some
                 poor
                 People
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 set
                 on
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 for
                 Mony
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 many
                 Lies
                 concerning
                 the
                 Miraculous
                 Effects
                 they
                 have
                 performed
                 .
                 For
                 whatever
                 some
                 may
                 talk
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 
                   Universal
                   Remedy
                
                 ,
                 or
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 cope
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 overcome
                 all
                 Diseases
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 great
                 numbers
                 of
                 People
                 do
                 drink
                 ,
                 or
                 otherways
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Miraculous
                   Fountains
                
                 ;
                 those
                 that
                 suppose
                 themselves
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 benefited
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 extol
                 them
                 ;
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 we
                 hear
                 nothing
                 of
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 Of
                 Fountains
                 and
                 Rivers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   Fountains
                   come
                   to
                   spring
                   on
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   Mountains
                   .
                
                 NOthing
                 is
                 more
                 frequent
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 see
                 Springs
                 break
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 mounting
                 upwards
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 natural
                 weight
                 of
                 Waters
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 way
                 through
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 Mountains
                 .
              
               
                 Different
                 Reasons
                 are
                 given
                 by
                 several
                 Men
                 of
                 this
                 Eruption
                 of
                 Fountains
                 .
                 Some
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 
                   subterranean
                   waters
                
                 do
                 mount
                 upwards
                 through
                 certain
                 Pipes
                 or
                 Channels
                 ,
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 Blood
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 is
                 conveyed
                 through
                 the
                 Veins
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Feet
                 .
                 This
                 Opinion
                 PLINY
                 seems
                 to
                 favour
                 in
                 his
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Book
                   ,
                   Chap.
                
                 65.
                 
                 
                   For
                   seeing
                   that
                   the
                   Earth
                   is
                   dry
                   and
                   thirsty
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   consist
                   of
                   it self
                   without
                   Moisture
                   ;
                   nor
                   the
                   Water
                   neither
                   without
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   supporting
                   and
                   containing
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   it
                   seems
                   necessary
                   that
                   we
                   admit
                   some
                   Veins
                   ,
                   through
                   which
                   the
                   Water
                   may
                   be
                   conveyed
                   ,
                   and
                   get
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   tops
                   of
                   the
                   Mountains
                   .
                
                 But
                 yet
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 seem
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 should
                 be
                 this
                 way
                 conveyed
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 Blood
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 water
                 be
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 into
                 the
                 
                   subterranean
                   cavities
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 force
                 imprest
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 continue
                 to
                 mount
                 upwards
                 ;
                 yet
                 no
                 sufficient
                 Reason
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 it
                 is
                 risen
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 stand
                 still
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 fall
                 back
                 again
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 force
                 wherewith
                 it
                 was
                 pusht
                 upwards
                 ,
                 now
                 ceaseth
                 .
              
               
                 Whereupon
                 it
                 seems
                 more
                 likely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 Fountains
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 or
                 particles
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 
                   subterraneous
                   heat
                
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 under
                 Plains
                 and
                 Mountains
                 great
                 Cavities
                 lie
                 hid
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 filled
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 questioned
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 continually
                 resolved
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 and
                 sublim'd
                 to
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 which
                 by
                 succeeding
                 Cold
                 being
                 afterwards
                 turn'd
                 into
                 water
                 again
                 ,
                 cannot
                 return
                 back
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 mounted
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 find
                 out
                 other
                 open
                 passages
                 between
                 the
                 Intervals
                 of
                 the
                 Crusts
                 or
                 Shells
                 whereof
                 the
                 
                   Earths
                   surface
                
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   some
                   Springs
                   flow
                   equally
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ▪
                   and
                   others
                   not
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Fountains
                 flow
                 continually
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 abundance
                 of
                 waters
                 ;
                 whereas
                 others
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 decrease
                 in
                 Summer
                 and
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 do
                 wholly
                 dry
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 decrease
                 in
                 some
                 Springs
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 very
                 open
                 during
                 those
                 Seasons
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Heat
                 that
                 dilates
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 furnish
                 the
                 Vapours
                 a
                 ready
                 and
                 open
                 way
                 to
                 fly
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 mingle
                 with
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 supply
                 the
                 Spring
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 whilst
                 they
                 continued
                 shut
                 up
                 within
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 sometimes
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Evaporation
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 dry
                 up
                 the
                 Spring
                 altogether
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 Springs
                 ,
                 that
                 flow
                 continually
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 with
                 an
                 equal
                 force
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 perpetuity
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Channels
                 by
                 which
                 their
                 waters
                 are
                 conveyed
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 deeply
                 lodged
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Summers
                   Heat
                
                 cannot
                 reach
                 them
                 to
                 dilate
                 their
                 Pores
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 being
                 always
                 furnish'd
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 quantity
                 ,
                 must
                 also
                 produce
                 an
                 equal
                 and
                 continual
                 springing
                 ,
                 or
                 flowing
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   Fountains
                   of
                   Oyl
                   are
                   generated
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 hollow
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Oyl
                
                 breaks
                 forth
                 instead
                 of
                 
                   water
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 when
                 the
                 Heat
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 lift
                 up
                 thick
                 and
                 gross
                 Exhalations
                 ;
                 which
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 cold
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 become
                 thereby
                 condensed
                 ,
                 and
                 joining
                 together
                 ,
                 constitute
                 a
                 thick
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 very
                 like
                 Oyl
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 of
                 a
                 Valley
                 in
                 Alsatia
                 ,
                 called
                 Leberthal
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 there
                 breaks
                 forth
                 a
                 fat
                 and
                 thick
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 which
                 Waggoners
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 grease
                 their
                 Wheels
                 .
                 In
                 Scotland
                 also
                 ,
                 2
                 miles
                 from
                 Edinburg
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Spring
                 ,
                 the
                 surface
                 whereof
                 is
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Black
                   Oyl
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 soften
                 their
                 Skins
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 heal
                 the
                 Chops
                 and
                 Roughness
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 amongst
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 the
                 River
                 Liparis
                 ,
                 in
                 Cilicia
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 famous
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 that
                 bathed
                 themselves
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 were
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 anointed
                 with
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 soft
                 and
                 Oily
                 .
                 But
                 such
                 Springs
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 very
                 rare
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 thick
                 exhalations
                 do
                 arise
                 with
                 much
                 more
                 difficulty
                 than
                 
                   watry
                   vapours
                
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 degree
                 of
                 heat
                 to
                 raise
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   4.
                   
                   Chap.
                   4
                   ▪
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   ▪
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Worshipfull
                   Sr.
                   Basil
                   Firebrace
                   Knight
                   ,
                   Alderman
                   and
                   Sheriff
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   London
                   Anno
                   Domini
                   j688
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
               
               
                 
                 Spring-water
                 is
                 generally
                 fresh
                 ,
                 without
                 retaining
                 ought
                 of
                 the
                 saltness
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 derived
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   fresh
                   particles
                
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 are
                 most
                 proper
                 for
                 sublimation
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 both
                 thin
                 and
                 limber
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 
                   saline
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 being
                 stiff
                 and
                 hard
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 vapours
                 ,
                 nor
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 crooked
                 and
                 winding
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   .
                   Fountains
                
                 therefore
                 are
                 fresh
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 consist
                 only
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 strained
                 through
                 the
                 narrow
                 pores
                 and
                 windings
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ▪
                
                 or
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 sublimed
                 into
                 Vapours
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Heat
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Original
                   of
                   Salt
                   Fountains
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 
                   Salt
                   Fountains
                
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 as
                 near
                 Caen
                 and
                 Bordeaux
                 ,
                 besides
                 several
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 almost
                 every
                 where
                 upon
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
                 Africa
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 
                   East
                   Indies
                
                 ,
                 near
                 Cormandel
                 ,
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 Wells
                 are
                 Salt.
                 So
                 likewise
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 St.
                 Vincent
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Salt
                   Springs
                
                 are
                 found
                 :
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 Shoars
                 of
                 Peru
                 ,
                 several
                 
                   Salt
                   Lakes
                
                 .
                 Besides
                 all
                 these
                 waters
                 which
                 had
                 their
                 original
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 an
                 inundation
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 inlet
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 such
                 is
                 that
                 Lake
                 in
                 Holland
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 Haerlem-Meer
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 
                   Salt
                   Lake
                
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Madagascar
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Cuba
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 2
                 Leagues
                 in
                 compass
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Sea.
                 Now
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 Springs
                 and
                 Lakes
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 their
                 water
                 is
                 conveyed
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 large
                 and
                 open
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 very
                 few
                 or
                 none
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Saline
                   Particles
                
                 can
                 be
                 strained
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 because
                 their
                 waters
                 pass
                 through
                 some
                 
                   Saline
                   Veins
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 become
                 impregnated
                 with
                 Salt.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   some
                   Springs
                   abound
                   with
                   water
                   in
                   the
                   Winter
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Summer
                   are
                   dried
                   up
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Springs
                 run
                 copiously
                 all
                 the
                 Winter
                 long
                 ,
                 but
                 during
                 the
                 heats
                 of
                 Summer
                 ,
                 their
                 waters
                 fail
                 and
                 run
                 no
                 longer
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 Fountains
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 owe
                 their
                 Rise
                 to
                 Rain
                 and
                 Snow
                 ,
                 which
                 supply
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 current
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 great
                 Caverns
                 under
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 under
                 high
                 Hills
                 and
                 Mountains
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Rain
                 and
                 Snow-water
                 ,
                 do
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 largeness
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 longer
                 or
                 shorter
                 time
                 ,
                 exonerate
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 long
                 and
                 contiued
                 Rains
                 ,
                 new
                 Springs
                 are
                 seen
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 ;
                 which
                 upon
                 great
                 and
                 long
                 continued
                 Heat
                 and
                 Drought
                 ,
                 are
                 dried
                 up
                 again
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 said
                 Caverns
                 be
                 supplied
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 by
                 frequent
                 Showers
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 melting
                 of
                 Snow
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 begin
                 to
                 run
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Elias
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 the
                 Springs
                 were
                 all
                 dryed
                 up
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Doors
                 of
                 Heaven
                 being
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 neither
                 Rain
                 nor
                 Snow
                 fell
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 continual
                 expence
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Springs
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   Rivers
                   cannot
                   run
                   but
                   on
                   a
                   shelving
                   ground
                   .
                
                 All
                 Rivers
                 have
                 their
                 Current
                 from
                 a
                 
                   shelving
                   ground
                
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 they
                 lie
                 upon
                 a
                 perfect
                 level
                 ,
                 they
                 continue
                 unmoveable
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 hath
                 been
                 hinted
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 are
                 uppermost
                 ,
                 do
                 by
                 their
                 weight
                 press
                 those
                 that
                 lie
                 under
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 fluid
                 ,
                 and
                 readily
                 giving
                 way
                 ,
                 slide
                 downwards
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 room
                 to
                 spread
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 straitned
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 shelving
                 ground
                 ,
                 or
                 down-hill
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 continued
                 Range
                 of
                 
                   Perpendicular
                   Lines
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 water
                 cannot
                 be
                 pressed
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 shorter
                 perpendicular
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Channel
                 ,
                 along
                 which
                 the
                 Rivers
                 run
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 shelving
                 ,
                 no
                 reason
                 could
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 why
                 they
                 should
                 run
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 way
                 ;
                 more
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 than
                 towards
                 the
                 VVest
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 swells
                 with
                 the
                 Tide
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 an
                 equal
                 altitude
                 in
                 the
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 did
                 run
                 along
                 an
                 
                   Horizontal
                   Plain
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 along
                 a
                 shelving
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   From
                   the
                   Course
                   of
                   Rivers
                   ,
                   we
                   know
                   the
                   Altitude
                   of
                   Places
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 from
                 the
                 Springs
                 and
                 Current
                 of
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 lower
                 than
                 others
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 
                   water
                   flows
                
                 ,
                 is
                 lower
                 than
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 flows
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 Bohemia
                 to
                 be
                 higher
                 than
                 Holstein
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Current
                 of
                 the
                 Elbe
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 likewise
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Danube
                   ,
                   Visurgis
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Rhine
                 ,
                 the
                 Maes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 we
                 take
                 our
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Altitude
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 places
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Rivers
                 pass
                 .
                 Thus
                 Switzerland
                 and
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 the
                 Grizons
                 ,
                 are
                 counted
                 by
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 highest
                 ground
                 of
                 Europe
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Rhine
                 ,
                 the
                 Rhone
                 and
                 the
                 Danube
                 proceed
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 great
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Down-hill
                 of
                 these
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 altitude
                 of
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 places
                 ,
                 above
                 those
                 on
                 the
                 Sea-coasts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   swift
                   current
                   of
                   Rivers
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 greater
                 the
                 Down-hill
                 or
                 Declivity
                 of
                 the
                 Channels
                 of
                 Rivers
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 swifter
                 is
                 their
                 Current
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 less
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 slower
                 is
                 their
                 Course
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ▪
                 why
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 River
                 ,
                 runs
                 more
                 swiftly
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 Course
                 than
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 observable
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Rhine
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 200
                 paces
                 ,
                 lean
                 down
                 one
                 pace
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 runs
                 so
                 swiftly
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 navigated
                 without
                 danger
                 .
                 In
                 those
                 places
                 therefore
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 Cataracts
                 ,
                 or
                 Downfulls
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 Rivers
                 run
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 swiftness
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Brooks
                 run
                 with
                 that
                 violence
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 precipitated
                 from
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 Mountains
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Whether
                   the
                   Course
                   of
                   Rivers
                   be
                   always
                   towards
                   the
                   West
                   .
                
                 All
                 great
                 Rivers
                 flow
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 hath
                 been
                 generally
                 believed
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 ;
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Rhine
                 ,
                 the
                 Nile
                 and
                 Ob
                 flow
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ;
                 the
                 Rhone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 River
                 Indus
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ;
                 the
                 Danube
                 ,
                 the
                 River
                 of
                 the
                 Amazons
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 Laurence
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 Whence
                 we
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 Rivers
                 do
                 not
                 tend
                 to
                 one
                 particular
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 indifferently
                 carried
                 to
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   fresh
                   water
                   sometimes
                   springs
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   Sea.
                   
                
                 It
                 is
                 sometimes
                 found
                 that
                 
                   fresh
                   water
                
                 springs
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 tho'
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Shoar
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 some
                 Historians
                 assure
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Province
                 of
                 Jucatan
                 ,
                 in
                 America
                 ,
                 a
                 vein
                 of
                 
                   fresh
                   water
                
                 springs
                 a
                 cubit
                 high
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Receptacles
                 of
                 water
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 vents
                 or
                 out-lets
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 tend
                 upwards
                 towards
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 those
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 but
                 downwards
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 waters
                 flowing
                 out
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 meet
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 large
                 Channel
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 constitute
                 a
                 Spring
                 or
                 Fountain
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 needs
                 break
                 forth
                 in
                 some
                 low
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 their
                 eruption
                 is
                 forcible
                 ,
                 they
                 spring
                 sometime
                 above
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 some
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 running
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 do
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 way
                 retain
                 their
                 freshness
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 
                 their
                 Current
                 is
                 so
                 swift
                 and
                 violent
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 push
                 back
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 it
                 from
                 mingling
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 longer
                 process
                 ,
                 their
                 force
                 being
                 weakned
                 ,
                 they
                 mingle
                 with
                 the
                 Salt-water
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 lost
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   constant
                   Inundation
                   of
                   the
                   River
                   Nile
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   Summer
                   Solstice
                   .
                
                 The
                 River
                 Nile
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 18
                 
                   foot
                   deep
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 sometimes
                 swell
                 to
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 18
                 Cubits
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 27
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 to
                 12
                 Cubits
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 Inundation
                 is
                 so
                 constant
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 always
                 happens
                 at
                 a
                 set
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 presently
                 after
                 the
                 
                   Summer
                   Solstice
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Common
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Antients
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 swelling
                 of
                 the
                 Nile
                 was
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 
                   anniversary
                   winds
                
                 ,
                 called
                 Etesiae
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 blow
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 and
                 driving
                 against
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 this
                 River
                 ,
                 did
                 stop
                 the
                 vent
                 of
                 its
                 waters
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 made
                 its
                 Channel
                 to
                 swell
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 over
                 its
                 Banks
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 account
                 the
                 Poet
                 Lucretius
                 gives
                 us
                 of
                 this
                 Inundation
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 6
                 th
                 Books
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   Summer
                   Nile
                   o're-flows
                   ,
                   his
                   Streams
                   do
                   drown
                
                 
                   The
                   Fruitful
                   Egypts
                   Fields
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   alone
                   ;
                
                 
                   Because
                   the
                   Mouth
                   of
                   that
                   wide
                   River
                   lies
                
                 
                   Oppos'd
                   to
                   North
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   th'
                   Ethesia's
                   rise
                   ▪
                
                 
                   From
                   heavy
                   Northern
                   Clouds
                   ,
                   and
                   fiercely
                   blow
                
                 
                   Against
                   the
                   Streams
                   ;
                   those
                   stop
                   ,
                   and
                   rise
                   ,
                   and
                   flow
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 genuine
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 overflowing
                 of
                 Nile
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Nile
                 sometimes
                 overflows
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 these
                 soft
                 winds
                 begin
                 to
                 blow
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 stop
                 the
                 Mouths
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 cause
                 the
                 said
                 Inundation
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 overflowing
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 cease
                 to
                 blow
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 drive
                 its
                 waters
                 upwards
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 supposed
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 Inundation
                 may
                 ,
                 with
                 more
                 ground
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 frequent
                 Rains
                 that
                 fall
                 in
                 Ethiopia
                 ,
                 from
                 about
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 till
                 September
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Winter
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 September
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 River
                 Paraguay
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Rio
                   de
                   la
                   Plata
                
                 doth
                 overflow
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 when
                 great
                 Rains
                 fall
                 on
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Peru
                 ,
                 which
                 obligeth
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 for
                 3
                 Months
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 Boats.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   suddain
                   rising
                   and
                   vanishing
                   of
                   some
                   Fountains
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 Fountains
                 do
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 all
                 on
                 a
                 suddain
                 ,
                 break
                 forth
                 on
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 never
                 seen
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 others
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 do
                 as
                 suddainly
                 vanish
                 and
                 disappear
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 sometimes
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 hidden
                 Sources
                 of
                 Springs
                 are
                 broken
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 obstacles
                 that
                 retain'd
                 and
                 kept
                 them
                 from
                 breaking
                 forth
                 ,
                 are
                 removed
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 dry
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 suddainly
                 disappear
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 new
                 obstacles
                 are
                 cast
                 up
                 to
                 stop
                 their
                 way
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 sunk
                 down
                 into
                 such
                 deep
                 Caverns
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 elevated
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 it
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 change
                 its
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 aside
                 another
                 way
                 .
                 Who
                 does
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 a
                 vast
                 heap
                 of
                 waters
                 is
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 hollows
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 opened
                 by
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 way
                 is
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 said
                 waters
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Why
                   some
                   Rivers
                   run
                   under
                   Ground
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 their
                 Course
                 ,
                 run
                 and
                 hide
                 themselves
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 start
                 up
                 again
                 like
                 new
                 Rivers
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 River
                 Niger
                 ,
                 in
                 Africa
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Nile
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 
                   subterraneous
                   passage
                
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Nubia
                 ,
                 runs
                 down
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 breaks
                 out
                 again
                 on
                 the
                 VVest
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Mountains
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 twofold
                 .
                 1
                 st
                 .
                 The
                 obstacle
                 of
                 a
                 higher
                 ground
                 than
                 is
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 .
                 2
                 dly
                 .
                 The
                 Hollow
                 that
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 River
                 hides
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 looseness
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 which
                 easily
                 gives
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 River
                 Tigris
                 ,
                 in
                 Mesopotamia
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 hath
                 passed
                 the
                 River
                 Arethusa
                 ,
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 Mountain
                 Taurus
                 ,
                 runs
                 down
                 into
                 a
                 Cave
                 ,
                 and
                 ariseth
                 again
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 having
                 passed
                 the
                 Lake
                 Thespis
                 ,
                 hides
                 it self
                 again
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 riseth
                 up
                 again
                 about
                 6
                 German
                 miles
                 farther
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   the
                   Sea
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   higher
                   than
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 THE
                 great
                 Mass
                 of
                 the
                 VVaters
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 appears
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 raised
                 much
                 above
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 take
                 a
                 prospect
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Shoar
                 ,
                 the
                 Sea
                 seems
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 they
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 Shoar
                 ,
                 that
                 appears
                 lower
                 than
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 Some
                 persons
                 ,
                 measuring
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 their
                 Eye-sight
                 ,
                 suppose
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 convexty
                 it
                 hath
                 with
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 rise
                 by
                 degrees
                 above
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 ground
                 or
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 supports
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 also
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Islands
                 and
                 Continents
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 a
                 
                   deception
                   of
                   the
                   fight
                
                 ,
                 which
                 reaching
                 forwards
                 towards
                 the
                 more
                 remote
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 is
                 directed
                 towards
                 them
                 by
                 Rays
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 recede
                 from
                 a
                 Perpendicular
                 ,
                 the
                 further
                 distant
                 and
                 higher
                 it
                 represents
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 any
                 great
                 Plain
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Shoar
                 ,
                 beheld
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 appears
                 lower
                 than
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 the
                 height
                 thereof
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 
                   Visory
                   Angle
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Roling
                 Waves
                 do
                 intercept
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 the
                 Shoar
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 deprest
                 than
                 the
                 VVater
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   That
                   the
                   VVater
                   is
                   not
                   higher
                   than
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   proved
                   .
                
                 But
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 very
                 convincing
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 setting
                 aside
                 the
                 swelling
                 of
                 its
                 VVaves
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 supposed
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 VVater
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 natural
                 gravity
                 ,
                 would
                 overflow
                 ,
                 and
                 quitting
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 would
                 only
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 lower
                 .
                 Or
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 VVater
                 do
                 push
                 forwards
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 upper
                 parts
                 press
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 would
                 presently
                 be
                 covered
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 Islands
                 and
                 Mountains
                 be
                 overwhelmed
                 by
                 the
                 Sea.
                 Besides
                 ,
                 how
                 would
                 Rivers
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Sea
                 were
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 were
                 lower
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ?
                 For
                 nothing
                 that
                 is
                 heavy
                 does
                 naturally
                 tend
                 upwards
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 Body
                 does
                 that
                 tends
                 to
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 lies
                 higher
                 than
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   4.
                   
                   Chap.
                   5
                   ▪
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                   ▪
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Honourable
                   Sr.
                   Ralph
                   Delaval
                   ,
                   of
                   Seaton-Delaval
                   in
                   Northumberland
                   Knight
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Comissioners
                   for
                   Executing
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   Lord
                   high
                   Admirall
                   of
                   England
                   ;
                   and
                   joint
                   and
                   Seperate
                   Admirall
                   of
                   their
                   Majesties
                   Fleet.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   ,
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
               
               
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 vain
                 Fear
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 Mathematicians
                 cast
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 dissuaded
                 them
                 from
                 cutting
                 a
                 Channel
                 from
                 the
                 Red-Sea
                 into
                 the
                 Nile
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 ;
                 supposing
                 the
                 Red-Sea
                 to
                 be
                 3
                 Cubits
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 a
                 Deluge
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 consequent
                 of
                 that
                 Enterprize
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 Red-Sea
                 been
                 only
                 one
                 Fingers-breadth
                 higher
                 than
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 which
                 washeth
                 the
                 Shoars
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 compass
                 of
                 Africa
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 hinder
                 it
                 from
                 running
                 thither
                 ,
                 till
                 both
                 Seas
                 were
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 a
                 Level
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 because
                 th
                 
                   Caspian
                   Sea
                
                 is
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Euxine
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 empties
                 it self
                 into
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 Euxine-Sea
                 is
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Aegean
                 or
                 Archipelago
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 falls
                 down
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   
                   Aristotle's
                   Mistake
                   about
                   the
                   height
                   of
                   the
                   Sea.
                   
                
                 This
                 discovers
                 ARISTOTLE's
                 Error
                 ,
                 who
                 asserts
                 the
                 Ocean
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 higher
                 toward
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 than
                 about
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Ocean
                 seems
                 to
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 North
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 its
                 Head
                 or
                 Fountain
                 .
                 But
                 indeed
                 ,
                 nothing
                 of
                 certainty
                 can
                 be
                 thence
                 inferr'd
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 doubtful
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 never
                 been
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 ,
                 neither
                 from
                 that
                 motion
                 can
                 it
                 sufficiently
                 be
                 cleared
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Countries
                
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 particularly
                 the
                 Channels
                 of
                 
                   Northern
                   Rivers
                
                 ,
                 be
                 higher
                 or
                 lower
                 than
                 the
                 Channels
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 Aequator
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 motion
                 is
                 not
                 General
                 or
                 Universal
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 being
                 found
                 in
                 all
                 
                   Northern
                   Countries
                
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 we
                 should
                 grant
                 this
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Ocean
                 from
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 follow
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ocean
                 there
                 is
                 higher
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 avoid
                 this
                 greater
                 height
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 flows
                 from
                 the
                 North
                 towards
                 the
                 Aequator
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   VVhy
                   a
                   Ship
                   cannot
                   without
                   difficulty
                   be
                   brought
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Haven
                   into
                   the
                   Sea.
                   
                
                 But
                 some
                 Body
                 may
                 Object
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 not
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 hard
                 to
                 get
                 Ships
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Haven
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 when
                 a
                 Ship
                 is
                 getting
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Haven
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 but
                 little
                 Wind
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Shoars
                 and
                 Banks
                 break
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 it
                 from
                 rushing
                 with
                 a
                 full
                 swing
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Sails
                   ▪
                
                 Whereas
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Ship
                 enters
                 the
                 Haven
                 ,
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 the
                 Wind
                 from
                 coming
                 with
                 full
                 force
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   the
                   Rivers
                   return
                   to
                   the
                   Sea.
                   
                
                 Rivers
                 continually
                 exonerate
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 past
                 through
                 several
                 Tracts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 return
                 to
                 it
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 never
                 increased
                 by
                 this
                 accession
                 of
                 the
                 VVater
                 of
                 innumerable
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 that
                 continually
                 ,
                 without
                 ceasing
                 ,
                 run
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 continual
                 Change
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 again
                 changed
                 into
                 water
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 an
                 Animal
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 runs
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Hollow
                   Vein
                
                 into
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 after
                 is
                 from
                 thence
                 dispersed
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Artery
                
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Vapours
                 arising
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 are
                 conveighed
                 through
                 the
                 Passages
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 being
                 condensed
                 by
                 the
                 Coldness
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 into
                 water
                 ,
                 become
                 Springs
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 Rivers
                 ;
                 which
                 through
                 the
                 slanting
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 surface
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 again
                 towards
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 first
                 proceeded
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 much
                 water
                 as
                 is
                 thus
                 evaporated
                 from
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Bowels
                 and
                 Caverns
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 flows
                 into
                 them
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 runs
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 through
                 these
                 
                   subterranean
                   Passages
                
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 Rivers
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   VVhy
                   the
                   Sea
                   always
                   preserves
                   the
                   same
                   degree
                   of
                   saltness
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 any
                 matter
                 of
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Water
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 continues
                 salt
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 she
                 receives
                 the
                 Fresh-water
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Rivers
                 into
                 her
                 Bosom
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 Salt-water
                 continually
                 flows
                 from
                 her
                 into
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 leaves
                 its
                 Salt
                 in
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 distill'd
                 into
                 Vapours
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 that
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 may
                 be
                 conveighed
                 into
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 distill'd
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 large
                 and
                 open
                 Passages
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 is
                 left
                 after
                 the
                 Evaporation
                 ,
                 may
                 carry
                 back
                 all
                 the
                 Salt
                 which
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 elevate
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 runs
                 continually
                 through
                 the
                 Mines
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 do
                 carry
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 conveighs
                 into
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 must
                 always
                 keep
                 its
                 saltness
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   VVhy
                   the
                   Sea
                   is
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   salt
                   in
                   the
                   heat
                   of
                   Summer
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 Summer
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 found
                 by
                 Experience
                 to
                 be
                 Salter
                 than
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 :
                 Which
                 they
                 who
                 live
                 under
                 the
                 Aequator
                 and
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 are
                 very
                 sensible
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 extream
                 hot
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 doth
                 evaporate
                 the
                 thinner
                 and
                 fresher
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 more
                 thick
                 and
                 gross
                 parts
                 behind
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 more
                 vehement
                 this
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 are
                 the
                 outward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 agitated
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 greater
                 abundance
                 of
                 Vapours
                 are
                 sublim'd
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 condensed
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 reduced
                 again
                 to
                 water
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 always
                 fall
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 proceeded
                 ;
                 but
                 frequently
                 having
                 taken
                 a
                 large
                 turn
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 fall
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 first
                 elevation
                 .
                 An
                 Example
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 Salt-water
                 that
                 is
                 boyled
                 over
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 longer
                 it
                 is
                 boyl'd
                 ,
                 the
                 salter
                 it
                 grows
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 fresh
                 particles
                 are
                 continually
                 exhaled
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   prov'd
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Spittle
                   is
                   salt
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 our
                 Modern
                 Physicians
                 suppose
                 our
                 Spittle
                 to
                 be
                 salt
                 and
                 sowrish
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 we
                 spit
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   hot
                   Briok
                
                 or
                 Iron
                 ,
                 it
                 leaves
                 a
                 white
                 Spot
                 behind
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 collection
                 of
                 
                   saline
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Stiffness
                 and
                 Heaviness
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 fly
                 away
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 
                   watry
                   particles
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   VVhy
                   the
                   Sea
                   is
                   more
                   salt
                   betwixt
                   ▪
                   the
                   Tropicks
                   ,
                   than
                   elsewhere
                   .
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 more
                 salt
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sun
                 dispenseth
                 more
                 heat
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   Aequinoctial
                   Line
                
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 places
                 at
                 a
                 farther
                 distance
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 resolves
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 
                   fresh
                   water
                
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 extraction
                 of
                 them
                 leaves
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 salter
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 far
                 greater
                 extent
                 between
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Frigid
                 and
                 
                   Temperate
                   Zones
                
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 Rivers
                 empty
                 themselves
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   VVhy
                   Sea-water
                   near
                   the
                   Aequator
                   is
                   more
                   proper
                   for
                   Salt
                   ,
                   than
                   others
                   .
                
                 And
                 from
                 hence
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 perceive
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 the
                 
                   German
                   Ocean
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 good
                 to
                 be
                 boiled
                 into
                 Salt
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 the
                 
                 
                   Spanish
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Canary
                   Islands
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Cape
                   Verd
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Green
                   Promontory
                
                 in
                 
                   Africa
                   ;
                   viz.
                
                 because
                 th●se
                 last
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 are
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 its
                 waters
                 from
                 the
                 Ocean
                 of
                 that
                 Place
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 deny'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 Seas
                 are
                 more
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 than
                 others
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 that
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
                 Guinea
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Aethiopick
                   Ocean
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 at
                 one
                 boyling
                 afford
                 a
                 Salt
                 as
                 white
                 as
                 Sugar
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 neither
                 the
                 Spanish-Sea
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 of
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 Europe
                 can
                 afford
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 boyling
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   Sea-water
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   fresh
                   .
                
                 Dig
                 a
                 Pit
                 on
                 the
                 Sea-shoar
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 higher
                 than
                 the
                 Tide
                 reacheth
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 deep
                 as
                 the
                 lowest
                 Sea-mark
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Tide
                 comes
                 in
                 ,
                 you
                 'l
                 find
                 it
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Fresh-water
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 Experiment
                 commonly
                 try'd
                 by
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-Coast
                 of
                 Barbary
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 little
                 other
                 Fresh-water
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 get
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 Experiment
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 loseth
                 its
                 saltness
                 by
                 straining
                 through
                 the
                 Sand
                 ,
                 between
                 which
                 it
                 leaves
                 its
                 Corner'd
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 its
                 saltness
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 ridding
                 of
                 Sea-water
                 from
                 its
                 saltness
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pores
                 through
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 strained
                 ,
                 be
                 extream
                 strait
                 and
                 narrow
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 presently
                 be
                 stopt
                 up
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 
                   saline
                   Particles
                
                 that
                 entred
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 way
                 left
                 for
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Fresh-water
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 rather
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 be
                 strained
                 through
                 those
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 whose
                 pores
                 are
                 large
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 Corners
                 and
                 Windings
                 ,
                 proper
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Salt
                 from
                 running
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 Fresh-water
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 through
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 strained
                 be
                 large
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 can
                 rid
                 it self
                 of
                 the
                 Salt
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 sufficient
                 space
                 to
                 drain
                 through
                 ,
                 to
                 rid
                 it self
                 thereof
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 by
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 several
                 Crooked
                 windings
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 some
                 time
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 can
                 pass
                 through
                 that
                 space
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 by
                 filtration
                 to
                 separate
                 its
                 Salt
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   VVhy
                   the
                   Sea-water
                   is
                   salt
                   .
                
                 Reasons
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 pleased
                 the
                 Creator
                 of
                 all
                 Things
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 should
                 be
                 
                   salt
                   ;
                   viz.
                
                 1
                 st
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 putrifie
                 ,
                 corrupt
                 and
                 stink
                 .
                 2
                 dly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 easily
                 resolved
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Fresh
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Heaviness
                 the
                 Salt
                 imparts
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 3
                 dly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 flesh
                 or
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 that
                 breed
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 firmer
                 .
                 4
                 thly
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 Winds
                 and
                 Storms
                 .
                 For
                 Salt-water
                 is
                 more
                 firm
                 and
                 consistent
                 ,
                 than
                 Fresh
                 .
                 5
                 thly
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 easily
                 frozen
                 ,
                 as
                 Fresh
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   VVhy
                   the
                   VVater
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   runs
                   VVestward
                   .
                
                 Constant
                 and
                 known
                 Experience
                 hath
                 informed
                 
                   Sea
                   ▪
                   men
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 moves
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 Ships
                 have
                 a
                 shorter
                 or
                 more
                 speedy
                 Navigation
                 to
                 the
                 West-Indies
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 East
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 Navigations
                 to
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 more
                 difficult
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 more
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Inequality
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Water
                 do
                 consist
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 this
                 
                   Terraqueous
                   Globe
                
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 Diurnal
                 motion
                 ,
                 moves
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Center
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 more
                 solid
                 and
                 heavy
                 than
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 its
                 Center
                 more
                 swiftly
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 water
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 slowly
                 carried
                 about
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 move
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ;
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 a
                 Boat
                 ,
                 that
                 moves
                 more
                 slowly
                 towards
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 appears
                 to
                 tend
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 way
                 to
                 another
                 Boat
                 that
                 moves
                 more
                 swiftly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   This
                   motion
                   is
                   only
                   perceptible
                   between
                   the
                   Tropicks
                   .
                
                 This
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 perceived
                 between
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 ;
                 because
                 tho'
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 Spherical
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 Roundness
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 force
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 furthest
                 from
                 the
                 Poles
                 ;
                 whereas
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 is
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 nearness
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 is
                 moved
                 more
                 slowly
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 this
                 motion
                 is
                 only
                 perceptible
                 between
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Of
                   Currents
                   observed
                   in
                   the
                   Sea.
                   
                
                 Besides
                 the
                 General
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Mass
                 or
                 Body
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 also
                 several
                 particular
                 motions
                 observed
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 Currents
                 ;
                 whereof
                 some
                 happen
                 constantly
                 at
                 certain
                 Seasons
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 but
                 others
                 are
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 any
                 fixt
                 time
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 Sail
                 to
                 the
                 East-Indies
                 ,
                 observe
                 some
                 very
                 swift
                 Currents
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 thither
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Tide
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 Seas
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 rise
                 above
                 2
                 or
                 3
                 Foot
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 extend
                 themselves
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 12
                 or
                 13
                 Hours
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 an
                 extream
                 Violence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 sometimes
                 breaks
                 the
                 strongest
                 Cables
                 of
                 Ships
                 lying
                 at
                 Anker
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   certain
                   and
                   fixed
                   Currents
                   .
                
                 There
                 be
                 2
                 sorts
                 of
                 these
                 Currents
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 constant
                 and
                 fixt
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 inconstant
                 and
                 irregular
                 .
                 It
                 seems
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 constant
                 Currents
                 that
                 are
                 observed
                 between
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 do
                 proceed
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 waters
                 that
                 run
                 Westward
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 straitned
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 others
                 ;
                 either
                 because
                 the
                 Bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 more
                 deep
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 of
                 a
                 range
                 of
                 Rocks
                 in
                 
                   Parallel
                   Lines
                
                 ,
                 which
                 oblige
                 them
                 to
                 follow
                 their
                 direction
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 Currents
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 without
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 continue
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 likely
                 that
                 they
                 proceed
                 from
                 some
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 which
                 continually
                 discharge
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Sea.
                 For
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Rivers
                 which
                 appear
                 above
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 are
                 others
                 also
                 that
                 lye
                 hid
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 flow
                 beneath
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   inconstant
                   and
                   irregular
                   Currents
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 those
                 Currents
                 which
                 are
                 Incertain
                 and
                 Irregular
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Unevenness
                 of
                 the
                 Bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 divers
                 Rocks
                 ranged
                 in
                 Lines
                 ,
                 differently
                 tending
                 towards
                 the
                 4
                 Principal
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Horizon
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 supposed
                 ,
                 whenever
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 stiff
                 Gale
                 of
                 Wind
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 drive
                 the
                 water
                 forceably
                 between
                 these
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 so
                 doing
                 must
                 force
                 them
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 Course
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 violent
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Wind
                 is
                 stronger
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 space
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Rocks
                 straiter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   The
                   Sea-water
                   can
                   bear
                   more
                   heavy
                   burthens
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Fresh-water
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sea-water
                 doth
                 more
                 powerfully
                 resist
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 put
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 River-water
                 :
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 sometimes
                 those
                 Ships
                 which
                 were
                 born
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 do
                 sink
                 in
                 the
                 River
                 or
                 Haven
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 is
                 more
                 heavy
                 ,
                 as
                 consisting
                 of
                 more
                 thick
                 and
                 solid
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 may
                 lye
                 in
                 a
                 less
                 room
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 burthens
                 put
                 
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 in
                 the
                 Dead-Sea
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 extream
                 saltness
                 ,
                 will
                 buoy
                 up
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 cast
                 into
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 Hands
                 and
                 Feet
                 bound
                 .
                 HIERONYMUS
                 FLORENTINUS
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 a
                 Man
                 that
                 was
                 cast
                 headlong
                 ,
                 bound
                 Hands
                 and
                 Feet
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 kept
                 up
                 by
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 whole
                 Night
                 :
                 And
                 POSSIDONIUS
                 affirms
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 Tiles
                 made
                 of
                 an
                 Earth
                 wherewith
                 they
                 scour
                 Plate
                 ,
                 swimming
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 any
                 other
                 Reason
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 why
                 a
                 Ship
                 draws
                 more
                 water
                 when
                 she
                 Rides
                 in
                 an
                 Haven
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 Sea
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 water
                 in
                 the
                 Haven
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 salt
                 as
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 doth
                 not
                 buoy
                 up
                 the
                 Vessel
                 so
                 strongly
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 more
                 Salt-water
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   Why
                   Wine
                   through
                   a
                   Flannen
                   or
                   Linnen-Bag
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   Conical
                   figure
                   ,
                   loseth
                   its
                   strength
                   .
                
                 This
                 also
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 Wine
                 that
                 is
                 strained
                 through
                 a
                 Flannen-Bag
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 
                   Hippocrates
                   his
                   Sleeve
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 lose
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 strength
                 ;
                 because
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 particles
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 do
                 continue
                 sticking
                 in
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Filter
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Wine
                 being
                 deprived
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 proves
                 much
                 more
                 weak
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   Salt-water
                   is
                   not
                   proper
                   to
                   quench
                   Fire
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   increaseth
                   it
                   .
                
                 Salt-water
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 to
                 quench
                 Fire
                 with
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 rather
                 promotes
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 which
                 predominate
                 in
                 Salt-water
                 ,
                 being
                 stiff
                 and
                 inflexible
                 ,
                 are
                 easily
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 Bodies
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 thus
                 agitated
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 proper
                 to
                 increase
                 the
                 Flame
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 of
                 themselves
                 they
                 oft
                 produce
                 a
                 flame
                 ,
                 when
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 they
                 break
                 forth
                 violently
                 from
                 the
                 Bodies
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 contained
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 is
                 much
                 thicker
                 and
                 fatter
                 ,
                 than
                 Fresh-water
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 more
                 proper
                 to
                 feed
                 and
                 foment
                 the
                 flame
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 extinguish
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 that
                 the
                 Fire-works
                 cast
                 into
                 MARK
                 ANTONY's
                 Fleet
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Sea-fight
                 at
                 Actium
                 ,
                 did
                 much
                 greater
                 Execution
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 not
                 understanding
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Sea-water
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 quench
                 the
                 Fire
                 kindled
                 in
                 their
                 Vessels
                 ,
                 by
                 pouring
                 Sea-water
                 upon
                 the
                 flame
                 ,
                 did
                 thereby
                 strengthen
                 and
                 increase
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   When
                   Fire
                   hath
                   got
                   the
                   Mastery
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   rather
                   increased
                   by
                   pouring
                   a
                   little
                   Water
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 Water
                 be
                 very
                 contrary
                 to
                 Fire
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 water
                 cast
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 flame
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Smiths
                 sprinkle
                 water
                 upon
                 their
                 Sea-Coal
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 burn
                 the
                 more
                 violently
                 .
                 And
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 evident
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 a
                 small
                 quantity
                 of
                 water
                 cast
                 upon
                 a
                 strong
                 flame
                 ,
                 doth
                 but
                 augment
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 Salt-water
                 doth
                 this
                 with
                 greater
                 efficacy
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 stiffness
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 darting
                 into
                 the
                 flame
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 little
                 Arrows
                 ,
                 and
                 hitting
                 against
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 force
                 to
                 shake
                 and
                 agitate
                 them
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 Salts
                 are
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 for
                 the
                 melting
                 and
                 solution
                 of
                 Metals
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Of
                 the
                 Ebbing
                 and
                 Flowing
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Ebbing
                   and
                   Flowing
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   Moon
                   .
                
                 THe
                 Sea
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 24
                 Hours
                 and
                 almost
                 50
                 Minutes
                 ,
                 does
                 flow
                 and
                 ebb
                 twice
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 
                   wonderful
                   Effect
                
                 ,
                 is
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 pressing
                 the
                 Matter
                 that
                 runs
                 between
                 her
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 doth
                 drive
                 the
                 water
                 also
                 towards
                 the
                 shoars
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Street
                 is
                 made
                 more
                 narrow
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 breadth
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 some
                 thick
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 that
                 Wind
                 is
                 the
                 strongest
                 and
                 most
                 forceable
                 ,
                 which
                 passeth
                 through
                 a
                 narrow
                 place
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Moons
                   Body
                
                 doth
                 streighten
                 the
                 space
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 her
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 
                   fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 give
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 rise
                 higher
                 towards
                 the
                 shoar
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 water
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 poured
                 into
                 a
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 riseth
                 about
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 prest
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 leaving
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 carried
                 towards
                 the
                 Edge
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 clear
                 this
                 yet
                 further
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 suppose
                 T
                 
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 EFGH
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 compasseth
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 B
                 ,
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 running
                 through
                 her
                 Circle
                 in
                 a
                 Months
                 time
                 ;
                 NOPQ
                 ,
                 the
                 Vortex
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 Earth
                 T
                 for
                 its
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 continually
                 whirled
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 which
                 tends
                 to
                 O
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 continues
                 its
                 course
                 to
                 P
                 and
                 Q
                 ,
                 requires
                 as
                 much
                 space
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 would
                 press
                 it
                 every
                 where
                 alike
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 at
                 B
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 move
                 so
                 swift
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 said
                 Matter
                 cannot
                 but
                 press
                 the
                 Earth
                 more
                 towards
                 P
                 ,
                 than
                 towards
                 O
                 or
                 Q
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Earth
                 must
                 remove
                 a
                 little
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 nearer
                 to
                 D
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 depress
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 F
                 and
                 H.
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 in
                 24
                 Hours
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Center
                 ,
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 at
                 the
                 Point
                 F
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Sea
                 falls
                 ,
                 within
                 6
                 Hours
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 Point
                 G
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Sea
                 swells
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 12
                 Hours
                 at
                 the
                 Point
                 H
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 falls
                 again
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Moon
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 makes
                 some
                 small
                 progress
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 finisheth
                 her
                 Circumvolution
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 almost
                 30
                 Days
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 add
                 12
                 Minutes
                 of
                 an
                 Hour
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 each
                 Ebbing
                 and
                 Flowing
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 takes
                 up
                 12
                 Hours
                 and
                 24
                 Minutes
                 ,
                 in
                 her
                 Ebbing
                 and
                 Flowing
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Moon
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   this
                   Reciprocation
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 must
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Moon
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Tide
                 riseth
                 every
                 Day
                 one
                 Hour
                 later
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
                 For
                 suppose
                 we
                 the
                 Tide
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 to
                 day
                 at
                 12
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 ,
                 to
                 Morrow
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 begin
                 till
                 One
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Tide
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Whence
                   the
                   great
                   difference
                   of
                   the
                   Tides
                   doth
                   arise
                   ,
                
                 The
                 Tide
                 doth
                 not
                 always
                 observe
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 comes
                 to
                 some
                 Shoars
                 sooner
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 others
                 later
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 difference
                 may
                 proceed
                 from
                 many
                 Causes
                 ;
                 but
                 chiefly
                 from
                 the
                 unevenness
                 of
                 the
                 Bottoms
                 or
                 Channels
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 waters
                 are
                 contained
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 situation
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 shoars
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 much
                 advanced
                 or
                 hindred
                 .
                 Whereof
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 Instance
                 in
                 the
                 Banks
                 of
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 between
                 which
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 their
                 situation
                 ,
                 either
                 runs
                 headlong
                 ,
                 or
                 flows
                 gently
                 ;
                 goes
                 winding
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 strait
                 along
                 .
              
               
               
               
               
               
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Tides
                   that
                   are
                   one
                   the
                   Coasts
                   of
                   Normandy
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 such
                 great
                 Tides
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Coasts
                 of
                 Normandy
                 and
                 Britanny
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 about
                 S.
                 Michael
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Macluo
                 ,
                 the
                 Tides
                 rise
                 sometime
                 above
                 60
                 Foot
                 high
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Sea
                 being
                 driven
                 from
                 South
                 to
                 North
                 ,
                 are
                 beaten
                 back
                 by
                 the
                 
                   British
                   Shoar
                
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 rebounding
                 from
                 the
                 Coasts
                 of
                 Normandy
                 and
                 Britany
                 they
                 joyn
                 in
                 one
                 Angle
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 narrowness
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 do
                 swell
                 and
                 encrease
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   flowing
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   rends
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   from
                   the
                   East
                   to
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   Tropicks
                   to
                   the
                   Poles
                   .
                
                 The
                 Tide
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 tend
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 from
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 in
                 certain
                 places
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 sensible
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 position
                 or
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 Coasts
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Atlantick
                   Ocean
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Tide
                 seems
                 only
                 to
                 tend
                 from
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 because
                 the
                 Coasts
                 of
                 America
                 do
                 resist
                 its
                 motion
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Magellan
                   straits
                
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 motion
                 is
                 perceived
                 but
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Coasts
                 there
                 resist
                 the
                 motion
                 from
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Tide
                   in
                   the
                   Mediterranean
                   .
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 only
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 Tide
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 is
                 perceived
                 in
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 contains
                 many
                 Islands
                 ,
                 which
                 resist
                 and
                 hinder
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 narrowness
                 of
                 its
                 Channel
                 ,
                 which
                 does
                 not
                 afford
                 the
                 waters
                 room
                 enough
                 to
                 display
                 themselves
                 in
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 beyond
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 hath
                 entercourse
                 with
                 the
                 Ocean
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 straits
                 of
                 Gibraltar
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 that
                 passage
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 3
                 or
                 4
                 Leagues
                 over
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 can
                 enter
                 this
                 way
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 6
                 Hours
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 inconsiderable
                 ,
                 if
                 considered
                 with
                 the
                 height
                 and
                 breadth
                 of
                 that
                 Sea.
                 And
                 moreover
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 entred
                 ,
                 it
                 finds
                 the
                 Sea
                 broad
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Shoars
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 only
                 moves
                 along
                 the
                 Shoars
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 only
                 a
                 continual
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Flood
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Whence
                   the
                   Tide
                   proceeds
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Gulf
                   of
                   Venice
                   .
                
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 here
                 except
                 the
                 
                   Gulf
                   of
                   Venice
                
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 waters
                 that
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 being
                 beaten
                 back
                 from
                 the
                 Coasts
                 of
                 the
                 Morea
                 ,
                 do
                 soon
                 reach
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 Channel
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 first
                 rebounds
                 are
                 seconded
                 and
                 supported
                 by
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 cause
                 a
                 sensible
                 Tide
                 ,
                 as
                 experience
                 doth
                 witness
                 they
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   On
                   the
                   Coast
                   of
                   Provence
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   small
                   Tide
                   .
                
                 On
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
                 Provence
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 a
                 small
                 Tide
                 only
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 esecially
                 at
                 the
                 New
                 and
                 
                   Full
                   Moon
                
                 of
                 the
                 Aequinoxes
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 from
                 that
                 Shoar
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 opposit
                 Coast
                 of
                 Africa
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 almost
                 8
                 Degrees
                 of
                 Latitude
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Island
                 lying
                 between
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 an
                 open
                 way
                 from
                 South
                 to
                 North
                 ,
                 the
                 Sea
                 there
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Aequinoxes
                 ,
                 flows
                 about
                 2
                 Foot
                 high
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Tide
                   in
                   the
                   North
                   Sea.
                   
                
                 So
                 likewise
                 in
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Sea
                
                 beyond
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 towards
                 Norway
                 and
                 Greenland
                 ,
                 scarcely
                 any
                 Tide
                 at
                 all
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Tract
                 the
                 Moon
                 moves
                 in
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 that
                 Sea
                 is
                 extended
                 from
                 West
                 to
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 interrupted
                 with
                 many
                 Is●ands
                 ,
                 and
                 jetting
                 Points
                 of
                 Land
                 :
                 Whereas
                 in
                 
                   Hudsons
                   Bay
                
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 Tide
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 Sea
                 lies
                 open
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   the
                   Tide
                   varies
                   in
                   some
                   places
                   .
                
                 And
                 much
                 a
                 like
                 account
                 must
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 Tides
                 observed
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 flows
                 many
                 Foot
                 high
                 at
                 Venice
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Ancona
                 riseth
                 but
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
                 Syria
                 ,
                 it
                 flows
                 much
                 higher
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 scarcely
                 riseth
                 1
                 Foot
                 high
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
                 Syria
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mediterranean
                   Channel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 France
                 about
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 a
                 Boat
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 rising
                 and
                 falling
                 of
                 the
                 agitated
                 water
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 perceived
                 in
                 the
                 extreams
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 about
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 smooth
                 and
                 even
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Sea
                   water
                   sometimes
                   takes
                   up
                   more
                   time
                   in
                   flowing
                   than
                   in
                   Ebbing
                   .
                
                 Accordingly
                 also
                 ,
                 a
                 Reason
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 why
                 the
                 Tide
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 River
                 of
                 Garonne
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 flows
                 almonst
                 120
                 Miles
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 18
                 Hours
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 ebbing
                 is
                 performed
                 in
                 12
                 only
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 this
                 Tide
                 be
                 exactly
                 Calculated
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Flood
                 comes
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Moon
                
                 at
                 3
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 at
                 Midnight
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 proceed
                 almost
                 50
                 Miles
                 in
                 6
                 Hours
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 9
                 a
                 Clock
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 Hours
                 more
                 ,
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 Bordeaux
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 3
                 a
                 Clock
                 in
                 the
                 Afternoon
                 it
                 turns
                 the
                 Ships
                 about
                 ,
                 which
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 Tide
                 is
                 coming
                 in
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 at
                 9
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 it
                 reaches
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 S.
                 Merceur
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 very
                 weak
                 and
                 small
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 without
                 making
                 any
                 stay
                 there
                 ,
                 is
                 presently
                 followed
                 with
                 the
                 Ebb
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 must
                 not
                 take
                 up
                 so
                 much
                 time
                 by
                 6
                 Hours
                 as
                 the
                 Flood
                 did
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 water
                 by
                 its
                 innate
                 heaviness
                 runs
                 more
                 swiftly
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 into
                 the
                 Rivers
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Sea
                 being
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 deeper
                 than
                 the
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 further
                 the
                 Tide
                 reacheth
                 up
                 in
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 slow
                 must
                 its
                 motion
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 mounts
                 all
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 moves
                 up-hill
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 flowing
                 of
                 the
                 Tide
                 continues
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 height
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Tide
                   at
                   Havre
                   de
                   Grace
                   in
                   France
                   doth
                   set
                   sooner
                   at
                   the
                   Full
                   Moon
                   ,
                   than
                   at
                   Diep
                   .
                
                 Havens
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Meridian
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 always
                 their
                 Tides
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 that
                 famous
                 
                   French
                   Haven
                
                 of
                 
                   Havre
                   de
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 Full
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Moon
                
                 hath
                 
                   high
                   water
                
                 at
                 9
                 a
                 Clock
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ;
                 whereas
                 at
                 Diep
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 
                   high
                   water
                
                 till
                 10
                 a
                 Clock
                 ,
                 tho'
                 these
                 Havens
                 be
                 but
                 at
                 a
                 little
                 distance
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 scarcely
                 differ
                 half
                 a
                 Degree
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 many
                 windings
                 and
                 turnings
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Channel
                 ,
                 which
                 change
                 and
                 turn
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 :
                 As
                 likewise
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 Winds
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 considerable
                 there
                 .
                 Thus
                 at
                 Calice
                 and
                 Sluys
                 in
                 Flanders
                 ,
                 at
                 Full
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Moon
                
                 it
                 is
                 
                   high
                   water
                
                 ,
                 about
                 11
                 a
                 Clock
                 ,
                 the
                 Moon
                 being
                 enlightned
                 on
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 looks
                 Southward
                 ;
                 at
                 Arnmuyden
                 and
                 Middelburg
                 ,
                 at
                 2
                 a
                 Clock
                 in
                 the
                 Afternoon
                 or
                 Morning
                 ;
                 at
                 Zierick-zee
                 at
                 3
                 a
                 Clock
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 is
                 at
                 South-west
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 enters
                 Capricorn
                 ;
                 at
                 Bergen
                 2
                 Hours
                 and
                 an
                 half
                 later
                 ;
                 at
                 Antwerp
                 and
                 Dort
                 ,
                 the
                 Moon
                 being
                 turned
                 toward
                 the
                 
                   Aequinoctial
                   West
                
                 ,
                 almost
                 at
                 6
                 a
                 Clock
                 ;
                 at
                 Mechelen
                 at
                 8
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Tide
                 sometimes
                 comes
                 in
                 faster
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 other
                 times
                 slower
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Weather
                 is
                 Fair
                 and
                 Calm
                 ,
                 or
                 Stormy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Tides
                   are
                   greater
                   at
                   the
                   New
                   and
                   Full
                   Moon
                   than
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   .
                
                 The
                 greatest
                 Tides
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 Conjunctions
                 about
                 D
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 oppositions
                 about
                 B
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 New
                 and
                 
                   Full
                   Moon
                
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 the
                 Quarters
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Quadrate
                   Aspects
                
                 at
                 A
                 ,
                 and
                 C.
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   Sea
                   men
                
                 at
                 the
                 New
                 and
                 
                   Full
                   Moon
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Tides
                 are
                 then
                 greater
                 and
                 swifter
                 ,
                 call
                 it
                 a
                 
                   live
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 Quarters
                 a
                 
                   dead
                   Sea.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   4.
                   
                   Chap.
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip.
                   
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Hon
                   ble
                   .
                   Henry
                   Lord
                   Viscount
                   Sydney
                   of
                   Shepey
                   ,
                   Baron
                   of
                   Milton
                   ,
                   Ld.
                   Leivtenant
                   of
                   Kent
                   ,
                   Constable
                   of
                   Dover
                   Castle
                   ,
                   Lord
                   Warden
                   of
                   the
                   Cinqueports
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Generall
                   of
                   their
                   Ma
                   ties
                   .
                   Ordnance
                   ,
                   Collonel
                   of
                   their
                   Ma
                   ties
                   .
                   first
                   Regiment
                   of
                   foot
                   Guards
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Gentlemen
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Bedchamber
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   their
                   Majesties
                   most
                   Honourable
                   privy
                   Councell
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   ,
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Heaven
                 A
                 ,
                 B
                 ,
                 C
                 ,
                 D
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 Spherical
                 ,
                 but
                 almost
                 
                   Elliptical
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 more
                 room
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 A
                 ,
                 C
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 opposit
                 part
                 about
                 B
                 ,
                 and
                 D.
                 Now
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Moon
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 Quarters
                 ,
                 moves
                 in
                 these
                 larger
                 spaces
                 ,
                 she
                 consequently
                 advanceth
                 more
                 slowly
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 presseth
                 the
                 waters
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 a
                 less
                 Tide
                 .
                 Whereas
                 at
                 the
                 New
                 or
                 
                   Full
                   Moon
                
                 ,
                 she
                 moves
                 in
                 the
                 narrowest
                 part
                 of
                 her
                 Ellipsis
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 causeth
                 a
                 greater
                 pression
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 greater
                 and
                 swifter
                 Tide
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Tides
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   River
                   Seine
                   about
                   the
                   Aequinoxes
                   and
                   Solstices
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 3
                 great
                 Tides
                 are
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 River
                 Seine
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Aequinoxes
                 and
                 Solstices
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 1
                 st
                 of
                 them
                 riseth
                 almost
                 4
                 Foot
                 high
                 ,
                 the
                 2
                 d
                 8
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 3
                 d
                 12
                 and
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 4
                 Hours
                 it
                 advanceth
                 25
                 french
                 Leagues
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Noise
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Tides
                 exceed
                 about
                 the
                 Aequinoxes
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 Full
                 and
                 
                   New
                   Moon
                
                 ,
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 must
                 be
                 greater
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Channel
                 of
                 the
                 
                   River
                   Seine
                
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 its
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 enters
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 doth
                 resemble
                 a
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 which
                 grows
                 narrower
                 and
                 narrower
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 waters
                 must
                 rush
                 in
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 force
                 into
                 such
                 a
                 narrow
                 Chanel
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Whether
                   the
                   River
                   Euripus
                   Ebb
                   and
                   Flow
                   so
                   many
                   times
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   as
                   some
                   antient
                   Historians
                   have
                   le●t
                   upon
                   Record
                   .
                
                 The
                 River
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 narrow
                 
                   Sea
                   Euripus
                
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 believe
                 the
                 
                   Antients
                   ,
                   Ebbs
                
                 and
                 Flows
                 9
                 times
                 a
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 effect
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Interposition
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 pressing
                 whereof
                 the
                 River
                 runs
                 down
                 ,
                 not
                 towards
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Seas
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 way
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 one
                 part
                 goes
                 to
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 another
                 to
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 as
                 they
                 light
                 upon
                 the
                 Straits
                 of
                 a
                 narrow
                 Sea
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 neighbouring
                 Shoars
                 ,
                 accordingly
                 the
                 Ebbing
                 is
                 hastned
                 or
                 retarded
                 .
                 Tho'
                 indeed
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 question
                 ,
                 whether
                 what
                 the
                 Antients
                 have
                 related
                 of
                 this
                 River
                 ,
                 be
                 all
                 agreeable
                 to
                 Truth
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 TITUS
                 LIVIUS
                 in
                 his
                 8
                 th
                 Book
                 ,
                 Decad
                 3d
                 denies
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 us
                 sufficient
                 occasion
                 ,
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 faithfulness
                 of
                 Authors
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 Point
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Strait
                   of
                   Euripus
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   doth
                   not
                   ebb
                   and
                   flow
                   at
                   set
                   times
                
                 7
                 
                   times
                   a
                   day
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   common
                   report
                   is
                   ,
                   but
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Wind
                   is
                   sometimes
                   hurried
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   that
                   way
                   ,
                   like
                   a
                   Brook
                   that
                   falls
                   headlong
                   from
                   a
                   steep
                   Mountain
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   it
                   does
                   not
                   suffer
                   the
                   Ships
                   to
                   rest
                   night
                   or
                   day
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Why
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Tide
                   in
                   Rivers
                   and
                   Lakes
                   .
                
                 Rivers
                 and
                 Lakes
                 have
                 no
                 Tides
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 no
                 change
                 from
                 the
                 opposition
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Nor
                   any
                   Tide
                   in
                   the
                   Dead
                   Sea
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   the
                   Euxine
                   Sea.
                   
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Banks
                 are
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 distant
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 their
                 surface
                 large
                 enough
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 pressure
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 as
                 Vessels
                 the
                 narrower
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 less
                 motion
                 is
                 perceived
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 no
                 other
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Sea
                 which
                 surrounds
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 can
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 room
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 to
                 rise
                 or
                 swell
                 in
                 2
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fall
                 or
                 sink
                 in
                 2
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Rivers
                   ,
                   Bays
                
                 and
                 Lakes
                 that
                 are
                 between
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 cannot
                 admit
                 of
                 any
                 Ebbings
                 and
                 Flowings
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 those
                 Lakes
                 and
                 Rivers
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 they
                 subject
                 to
                 Tides
                 ,
                 no
                 nor
                 the
                 Seas
                 neither
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 considerably
                 great
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 entercourse
                 with
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 communication
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 a
                 strait
                 and
                 narrow
                 passage
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 
                   dead
                   Sea
                
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Euxine
                   Sea
                
                 in
                 Europe
                 have
                 no
                 Tides
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 communication
                 with
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ;
                 neither
                 hath
                 the
                 
                   Baltick
                   Sea
                
                 any
                 ,
                 for
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 strait
                 of
                 the
                 Sound
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 communicates
                 with
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 turn'd
                 aside
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 
                   straight
                   Line
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 waters
                 move
                 that
                 are
                 driven
                 from
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 enter
                 in
                 sufficient
                 quantity
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 6
                 Hours
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 any
                 sensible
                 Elevation
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Of
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   Fire
                   ▪
                   produceth
                   or
                   propagates
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 ONE
                 Fire
                 is
                 produced
                 or
                 propagated
                 by
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 3
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 being
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 First
                 that
                 surrounds
                 them
                 ,
                 meet
                 with
                 like
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 3
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 not
                 only
                 separate
                 from
                 their
                 like
                 parts
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 these
                 also
                 being
                 surrounded
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 are
                 snatch'd
                 away
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 a
                 Ship
                 that
                 is
                 carried
                 along
                 by
                 the
                 stream
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 doth
                 more
                 forceably
                 push
                 forwards
                 other
                 Bodies
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 River
                 it self
                 can
                 ;
                 so
                 these
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 3
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 being
                 hurried
                 along
                 by
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 that
                 surounds
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 agitate
                 more
                 strongly
                 than
                 the
                 first
                 alone
                 can
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 these
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 hurried
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 push
                 far
                 from
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Air
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 them
                 so
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Flame
                 appears
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 
                   Wax
                   ,
                   Grease
                   ,
                   Oyl
                   ,
                   Brimstone
                
                 and
                 Gunpowder
                 set
                 on
                 Fire
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Fire
                 lies
                 overwhelm'd
                 with
                 much
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Leaves
                   ,
                   Touchwood
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 dry
                 Fewel
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   Fire
                   is
                   generated
                   by
                   concentration
                   of
                   the
                   Beams
                   of
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 Fire
                 is
                 also
                 generated
                 by
                 concentring
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Light
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 1
                 st
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 3
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 is
                 made
                 visible
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 may
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 uniting
                 of
                 several
                 Rays
                 ,
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 3
                 d
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 its
                 other
                 like
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 2
                 d
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 be
                 surrounded
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 1
                 st
                 ,
                 whose
                 motion
                 it
                 must
                 then
                 follow
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 our
                 time
                 Burning-glasses
                 have
                 been
                 invented
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 Metals
                 may
                 be
                 Melted
                 ,
                 and
                 Wood
                 suddainly
                 set
                 on
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   There
                   be
                   some
                   Fires
                   that
                   shine
                   without
                   heat
                   .
                
                 Some
                 kinds
                 of
                 Fire
                 do
                 shine
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 heat
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 who
                 use
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 observe
                 that
                 at
                 sometimes
                 when
                 Waves
                 are
                 dasht
                 against
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 they
                 appear
                 as
                 if
                 flames
                 of
                 Fire
                 rebounded
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 also
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 proceed
                 from
                 Rotten-wood
                 ,
                 and
                 Saltfish
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 sensible
                 heat
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 such
                 Bodies
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 force
                 enought
                 to
                 push
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 Retina
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 produce
                 the
                 perception
                 of
                 Light
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 too
                 weak
                 ,
                 to
                 separate
                 
                 the
                 
                   Earthly
                   parts
                
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 excite
                 that
                 agitation
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 produce
                 
                   heat
                   .
                   Fire
                
                 therefore
                 only
                 shines
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Particles
                
                 are
                 so
                 narrow
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 only
                 admit
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
                 out
                 every
                 thick
                 Body
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 the
                 pointed
                 Needles
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 of
                 Salt
                 do
                 enter
                 the
                 
                   strait
                   Pores
                
                 of
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 thence
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 open
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 they
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 make
                 the
                 
                   Fishes
                   Scales
                
                 to
                 shine
                 like
                 
                   Glow-worms
                   .
                   Historians
                
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Fly
                 in
                 
                   New
                   Spain
                
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 a
                 Beetle
                 ,
                 called
                 Cocujus
                 ,
                 whose
                 Eyes
                 do
                 enlighten
                 the
                 Night
                 like
                 a
                 
                   Wax
                   Candle
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 serves
                 for
                 a
                 Lanthorn
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 walk
                 by
                 Night
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 Lamp
                 to
                 burn
                 in
                 ones
                 Chamber
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Light
                 whereof
                 one
                 may
                 read
                 or
                 write
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 when
                 the
                 Insect
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 yet
                 alive
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Some
                   Fires
                   burn
                   without
                   giving
                   Light.
                   
                
                 Some
                 Bodies
                 afford
                 great
                 Heat
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 distitute
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Light
                 :
                 As
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 
                   Live
                   Animals
                   ,
                   Horsdung
                
                 tending
                 to
                 putrefaction
                 ,
                 Quick-Lime
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 things
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 hidden
                 Fire
                 that
                 burns
                 and
                 scorcheth
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 any
                 Flame
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 such
                 Bodies
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 that
                 surround
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 are
                 agitated
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 too
                 soft
                 and
                 limber
                 to
                 transmit
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 Light.
                 For
                 tho'
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 swim
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 ;
                 and
                 comply
                 with
                 its
                 motions
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 some
                 Watry
                 and
                 Aiery
                 plyable
                 parts
                 ,
                 are
                 mingled
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 kindle
                 heat
                 and
                 fire
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 receiving
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 Light.
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Vitriol
                 and
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Tartar
                 are
                 poured
                 together
                 ,
                 an
                 effervescence
                 or
                 boyling
                 is
                 caused
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 free
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 being
                 hindred
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 doth
                 produce
                 a
                 wrestling
                 or
                 contest
                 betwixt
                 these
                 2
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 a
                 vehement
                 heat
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 Reason
                 Horsdung
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 
                   Live
                   Animals
                
                 are
                 hot
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 is
                 pent
                 up
                 by
                 a
                 softer
                 matter
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 narrow
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 hot
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 they
                 have
                 only
                 the
                 force
                 to
                 move
                 those
                 Nerves
                 that
                 are
                 subservient
                 to
                 the
                 Touch
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 pushing
                 the
                 
                   Celestial
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Light
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
                 Quick-Lime
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 waxeth
                 hot
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 parts
                 are
                 so
                 suited
                 and
                 disposed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 water
                 surrounded
                 only
                 with
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 being
                 expelled
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 only
                 bears
                 sway
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 Bodies
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 whose
                 particles
                 do
                 separately
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 imitate
                 the
                 agitation
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   the
                   Flame
                   mounts
                   upwards
                   .
                
                 Flame
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 natural
                 propensity
                 ,
                 mounts
                 upwards
                 towards
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 may
                 the
                 sooner
                 get
                 thither
                 ,
                 it
                 quits
                 its
                 thickness
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 to
                 i●
                 self
                 a
                 
                   Conical
                   Figure
                
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 Flame
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 affect
                 to
                 mount
                 upwards
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 out
                 ward
                 force
                 driven
                 up
                 thither
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 surrounded
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 less
                 degree
                 of
                 agitation
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 continually
                 beaten
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 rather
                 tends
                 upwards
                 than
                 downwards
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 less
                 resistance
                 there
                 .
                 The
                 way
                 this
                 is
                 performed
                 take
                 as
                 follows
                 .
                 The
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 predominant
                 in
                 the
                 Flame
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 perpetual
                 motion
                 ,
                 strives
                 continually
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 lighter
                 than
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 carried
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 withdraws
                 it self
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 no
                 Body
                 can
                 be
                 moved
                 ,
                 except
                 some
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 circular
                 motion
                 ,
                 enter
                 into
                 its
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 Air
                 returns
                 towards
                 the
                 Flame
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 Smoak
                 that
                 goes
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 licks
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Candle
                 ,
                 mixing
                 it self
                 with
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Wax
                 or
                 Tallow
                 ,
                 affords
                 fewel
                 to
                 the
                 Flame
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 dilating
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 driving
                 it
                 upwards
                 ,
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Air.
                 Now
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Flame
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Conical
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ends
                 in
                 a
                 sharp
                 point
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 middlemost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Flame
                 have
                 more
                 agitation
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 move
                 with
                 more
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 sooner
                 carried
                 upwards
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 outward
                 parts
                 ,
                 whose
                 agitation
                 is
                 diminished
                 by
                 the
                 nearness
                 and
                 contact
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   A
                   Pyramidal
                   Figure
                   is
                   accidental
                   to
                   Flame
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Pyramidal
                   Figure
                
                 is
                 accidental
                 to
                 fire
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 by
                 compressing
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Flame
                 ,
                 doth
                 form
                 it
                 into
                 that
                 figure
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 take
                 a
                 Wax-Candle
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 it
                 in
                 an
                 
                   Iron
                   Pipe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 the
                 said
                 Pipe
                 into
                 a
                 Porringer
                 full
                 of
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 set
                 the
                 Wax-Candle
                 and
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Wine
                 upon
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 the
                 Wax-Candle
                 will
                 be
                 dilated
                 ,
                 and
                 swell
                 4
                 or
                 5
                 times
                 greater
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 then
                 appear
                 of
                 a
                 round
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Pyramidal
                   Figure
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   Fire
                   burns
                   more
                   fiercely
                   in
                   the
                   Winter
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   Summer
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 most
                 comprest
                 and
                 condenst
                 with
                 Cold
                 ,
                 the
                 Fire
                 burns
                 most
                 fiercely
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Rainy
                   Weather
                
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 shines
                 upon
                 the
                 hearth
                 more
                 weakly
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Sulphureous
                   Particles
                
                 are
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 break
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 combustible
                 matter
                 ;
                 and
                 Nitrous
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 mingled
                 with
                 our
                 Air
                 :
                 Now
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 in
                 Winter
                 ,
                 doth
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 abound
                 with
                 these
                 
                   Nitrous
                   Corpuscles
                
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 greater
                 quantity
                 of
                 these
                 must
                 make
                 the
                 Fire
                 burn
                 more
                 fiercely
                 .
                 Whereas
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 shines
                 upon
                 the
                 Hearth
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Nitrous
                   Particles
                
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 are
                 scattered
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 debilitated
                 and
                 almost
                 extinguish'd
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Lamp
                 or
                 other
                 Light
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 large
                 Glass
                 ,
                 fit
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 pumpt
                 out
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 presently
                 extinguish'd
                 ;
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 choaked
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 Smoak
                 ,
                 as
                 because
                 it
                 wants
                 this
                 
                   Nitrous
                   Aliment
                
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   Candle
                   with
                   a
                   long
                   Wiek
                   ,
                   smoaks
                   more
                   than
                   that
                   with
                   a
                   short
                   one
                   .
                
                 A
                 Candle
                 that
                 burns
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 Wiek
                 ,
                 smoaks
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 that
                 is
                 new
                 snuft
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 a
                 longer
                 Wiek
                 ,
                 the
                 thicker
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Candle
                 being
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 sulphureous
                 ,
                 are
                 without
                 any
                 loss
                 carried
                 upwards
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 a
                 snuft
                 Candle
                 ,
                 that
                 more
                 fat
                 and
                 sulphureous
                 matter
                 which
                 constitutes
                 the
                 Smoak
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 much
                 agitated
                 in
                 the
                 Flame
                 ,
                 is
                 reduced
                 into
                 most
                 minute
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 crackling
                 noise
                 they
                 make
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 also
                 ,
                 why
                 a
                 Plate
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Metal
                 being
                 approach'd
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Flame
                 ,
                 contracts
                 only
                 some
                 little
                 smuttiness
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Matter
                
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 heat
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 so
                 small
                 parts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 perceptible
                 
                 in
                 their
                 egress
                 from
                 the
                 Flame
                 ,
                 nor
                 adhere
                 to
                 any
                 Body
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 this
                 Plate
                 is
                 thrust
                 into
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Flame
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 covered
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 Smut
                 and
                 Soot
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 those
                 grosser
                 particles
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 throughly
                 subdu'd
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Flame
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   Candle
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   burn
                   without
                   smoak
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 a
                 
                   Cotten
                   Wiek
                
                 be
                 laid
                 to
                 steep
                 24
                 hours
                 in
                 
                   Whitewine
                   Vinegar
                
                 ,
                 impregnated
                 with
                 half
                 its
                 quantity
                 of
                 pure
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 be
                 dried
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 send
                 forth
                 any
                 Smoak
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 saline
                 and
                 
                   volatil
                   parts
                
                 of
                 the
                 Nitre
                 and
                 Vinegar
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 divide
                 and
                 agitate
                 all
                 the
                 moisture
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 can
                 escape
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Flame
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   two
                   liquors
                   pour'd
                   together
                   ,
                   produce
                   heat
                   .
                
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Vitriol
                 and
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Tartar
                 pour'd
                 together
                 ,
                 produce
                 an
                 Ebullition
                 ,
                 or
                 Effervescence
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 liquors
                 are
                 so
                 formed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 only
                 admit
                 the
                 branchy
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 liquor
                 ,
                 wrapt
                 about
                 with
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 having
                 repulst
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 d
                 ,
                 does
                 alone
                 bear
                 sway
                 .
                 Or
                 because
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 being
                 wont
                 ▪
                 to
                 flow
                 and
                 move
                 otherwise
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Vitriol
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Oyl
                 of
                 Tartar
                 ,
                 when
                 its
                 free
                 passage
                 is
                 stopt
                 ,
                 it
                 causeth
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 contest
                 between
                 the
                 2
                 liquors
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 effervescence
                 or
                 ebullition
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 mutual
                 agitation
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   Fire
                   is
                   kindled
                   by
                   a
                   blast
                   .
                
                 Fire
                 is
                 commonly
                 kindled
                 by
                 a
                 Blast
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 a
                 Bellows
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Ashes
                 which
                 cover
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Coals
                 ,
                 and
                 obstruct
                 their
                 more
                 open
                 pores
                 ,
                 is
                 driven
                 away
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Fire
                 that
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 ,
                 is
                 driven
                 inward
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 so
                 separates
                 and
                 divides
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Coals
                 ,
                 and
                 throughly
                 penetrates
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 invade
                 and
                 kindle
                 the
                 fat
                 and
                 inflamable
                 particles
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 flame
                 ,
                 when
                 blown
                 upon
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 noise
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 resistance
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mutual
                 combination
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   Fire
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   quenched
                   .
                
                 Fire
                 is
                 quenched
                 ,
                 when
                 its
                 parts
                 are
                 scattered
                 and
                 disperst
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 kindled
                 by
                 the
                 uniting
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 too
                 fierce
                 and
                 violent
                 a
                 Blast
                 of
                 Wind
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 copious
                 affusion
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 doth
                 dissipate
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Fire
                 :
                 The
                 same
                 effect
                 is
                 also
                 caused
                 by
                 a
                 steam
                 that
                 is
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 no
                 vent
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 by
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 said
                 Vapour
                 being
                 beat
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 rebounding
                 upon
                 it self
                 ,
                 doth
                 divide
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Fire
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 Candle
                 is
                 often
                 put
                 out
                 in
                 a
                 
                   VVine
                   Cellar
                
                 ,
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 steams
                 of
                 
                   New
                   VVine
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Smoak
                   hurts
                   the
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   moves
                   Tears
                   .
                
                 The
                 Smoak
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 Wood
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 Eyes
                 smart
                 ,
                 and
                 produceth
                 Tears
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 thereof
                 are
                 the
                 sharp
                 and
                 
                   biting
                   particles
                
                 whereof
                 the
                 Smoak
                 consists
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 twitching
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 contracting
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 cause
                 Tears
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 this
                 contraction
                 ,
                 the
                 Kernels
                 in
                 the
                 Corners
                 of
                 the
                 Eyes
                 are
                 squeezed
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 let
                 out
                 the
                 humour
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 Onions
                 produce
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 cut
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 divided
                 into
                 Parts
                 ;
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 a
                 sharp
                 vapour
                 or
                 steam
                 proceeds
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 reaching
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 provokes
                 Tears
                 .
                 And
                 probably
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Fumes
                 are
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 still
                 the
                 Toothach
                 ,
                 whilst
                 by
                 their
                 
                   sharp
                   particles
                
                 they
                 do
                 open
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Gums
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 Pain-causing
                 Humour
                 to
                 pass
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 excite
                 it
                 to
                 evacuation
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 Fumigation
                 is
                 made
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Bran
                   of
                   Wheat
                
                 ,
                 mixt
                 with
                 fine
                 Sugar
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Greek
                   fires
                   ,
                   so
                   called
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   quenched
                   with
                   water
                   .
                
                 Some
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 by
                 Authors
                 called
                 Greek-fires
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 quench'd
                 with
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Fires
                 derive
                 this
                 effect
                 from
                 the
                 solidity
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 swiftness
                 of
                 their
                 Agitation
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 beat
                 back
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 .
                 For
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 chiefest
                 things
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 have
                 a
                 sufficient
                 quantity
                 of
                 
                   earthly
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 driven
                 and
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 choaking
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Liquors
                 pour'd
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 force
                 doth
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 abound
                 in
                 
                   Bituminous
                   ,
                   Oily
                
                 and
                 
                   Sulphureous
                   Substances
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 these
                 Greek-fires
                 are
                 composed
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Thickness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sticking
                 together
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Branchy
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 proper
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 station
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 beat
                 back
                 the
                 
                   Aetherial
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 their
                 irruption
                 might
                 extinguish
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Why
                   Fire
                   is
                   easily
                   quenched
                   in
                   Wine-Cellars
                   .
                
                 The
                 contrary
                 hereunto
                 happens
                 in
                 Vaults
                 and
                 Wine-cellers
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Wine
                
                 is
                 working
                 in
                 the
                 Vessels
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Candles
                 that
                 are
                 brought
                 lighted
                 into
                 the
                 Cellar
                 ,
                 are
                 extinguish'd
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 Torches
                 also
                 ;
                 because
                 their
                 flames
                 being
                 fill'd
                 with
                 the
                 steams
                 of
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Wine
                
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 consist
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 matter
                 as
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 repress
                 and
                 put
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 hangs
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 nor
                 are
                 they
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 force
                 it
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   How
                   Fire
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   struck
                   out
                   of
                   Flint
                   ,
                   Steel
                   ,
                   Stones
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   sorts
                   of
                   Wood.
                   
                
                 Fire
                 is
                 struck
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Flint
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Steel
                 ;
                 yea
                 one
                 piece
                 of
                 Steel
                 rub'd
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 doth
                 produce
                 fire
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 some
                 Stones
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 called
                 Live-stones
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 struck
                 with
                 a
                 Nail
                 ,
                 or
                 hit
                 with
                 another
                 Stone
                 ,
                 do
                 send
                 forth
                 Sparks
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 Indians
                 also
                 procure
                 fire
                 by
                 joining
                 2
                 Sticks
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 take
                 a
                 3
                 d
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 very
                 swiftly
                 twirl
                 about
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 production
                 of
                 Fire
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 hard
                 and
                 brittle
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Flint
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 mentioned
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 are
                 hit
                 against
                 by
                 a
                 hard
                 Body
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 spaces
                 ,
                 which
                 lie
                 between
                 their
                 particles
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 more
                 narrow
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 are
                 driven
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 stroak
                 ,
                 nothing
                 remains
                 besides
                 the
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 receive
                 these
                 thick
                 particles
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 turn
                 them
                 round
                 very
                 swiftly
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Flint
                 are
                 very
                 stiff
                 ,
                 and
                 apt
                 to
                 fly
                 into
                 shivers
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 indeed
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 stroak
                 ,
                 but
                 immediately
                 rebound
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 being
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 hurried
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 ,
                 they
                 turn
                 to
                 Sparks
                 ,
                 and
                 constitute
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 is
                 fire
                 kindled
                 by
                 the
                 vehement
                 rubbing
                 of
                 Sticks
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 because
                 by
                 this
                 continued
                 violent
                 motion
                 ,
                 their
                 particles
                 are
                 first
                 drawn
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 being
                 with
                 great
                 force
                 separated
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 whirl
                 round
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 
                   Aethereal
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 that
                 surround
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 whirl'd
                 round
                 by
                 the
                 vehement
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 ,
                 
                 turn
                 to
                 sparks
                 ,
                 and
                 exhibit
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Apulians
                 wind
                 Cords
                 about
                 a
                 Stick
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 swiftly
                 twitching
                 them
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 do
                 set
                 them
                 on
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Why
                   Hay
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   shut
                   up
                   close
                   ,
                   grows
                   hot
                   .
                
                 When
                 Hay
                 is
                 laid
                 up
                 before
                 it
                 is
                 thorow
                 dry
                 ,
                 it
                 grows
                 hot
                 ,
                 and
                 burns
                 ;
                 which
                 never
                 happens
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 spread
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 and
                 open
                 field
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Hay
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 New
                 ,
                 doth
                 abound
                 with
                 many
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 several
                 Juices
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 accustomed
                 to
                 move
                 thorow
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Green
                 Herbs
                 from
                 their
                 Roots
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 upper
                 parts
                 ,
                 do
                 still
                 continue
                 in
                 them
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 cut
                 down
                 .
                 Which
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 close
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 these
                 Juices
                 ,
                 passing
                 from
                 one
                 Herb
                 into
                 another
                 ,
                 do
                 find
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 them
                 more
                 narrow
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 contraction
                 of
                 their
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 enter
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 leaving
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 behind
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 only
                 surrounded
                 with
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 complying
                 with
                 their
                 most
                 rapid
                 motion
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 sufficient
                 force
                 to
                 agitate
                 and
                 heat
                 the
                 thicker
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Hay
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Interval
                 ,
                 which
                 lies
                 between
                 the
                 2
                 Bodies
                 B
                 and
                 C
                 ,
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 represent
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 a
                 green
                 Herb
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 small
                 strings
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 surrounded
                 with
                 little
                 round
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 exhibit
                 the
                 pieces
                 carried
                 by
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Interval
                 D
                 and
                 E
                 ,
                 another
                 narrow
                 pore
                 of
                 an
                 Herb
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 part
                 dried
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 foresaid
                 particles
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 pass
                 ,
                 no
                 longer
                 swimming
                 on
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 1
                 st
                 only
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 between
                 B
                 and
                 C
                 ,
                 must
                 follow
                 the
                 temperate
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 those
                 betwixt
                 D
                 and
                 E
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 swift
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 .
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   case
                   the
                   Hay
                   ,
                   before
                   it
                   is
                   fully
                   dry
                   ,
                   be
                   laid
                   up
                   in
                   some
                   narrow
                   or
                   close
                   place
                
                 ;
                 because
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 exposed
                 in
                 any
                 open
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 juice
                 which
                 runs
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 is
                 easily
                 dissipated
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 with
                 out
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 strings
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 might
                 excite
                 a
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 a
                 Conflagration
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   reason
                   is
                   why
                   Gunpowder
                   is
                   so
                   easily
                   kindled
                   .
                
                 Nothing
                 is
                 more
                 easily
                 kindled
                 than
                 Gunpowder
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 compounded
                 of
                 
                   Brimstone
                   ,
                   Nitre
                
                 and
                 Charcoal
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 do
                 most
                 easily
                 take
                 fire
                 :
                 For
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 flames
                 immediately
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 particles
                 of
                 sharp
                 juices
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 wrapt
                 about
                 with
                 the
                 thin
                 and
                 close
                 branchy
                 particles
                 of
                 an
                 Oily
                 Matter
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 many
                 pores
                 between
                 the
                 said
                 Branches
                 ,
                 can
                 only
                 admit
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 .
                 But
                 Nitre
                 consists
                 of
                 longish
                 and
                 stiff
                 Particles
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 do
                 diffuse
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 larger
                 space
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Charcoal
                 also
                 doth
                 abound
                 with
                 many
                 Pores
                 ,
                 the
                 Brimstone
                 and
                 Nitre
                 do
                 readily
                 enter
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 are
                 straitned
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 any
                 fire
                 toucheth
                 a
                 grain
                 of
                 Powder
                 ,
                 composed
                 of
                 these
                 materials
                 ,
                 it
                 presently
                 enters
                 the
                 same
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Coals
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 agitates
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 move
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Nitre
                 and
                 Charcoal
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   Some
                   Lamps
                   have
                   been
                   found
                   that
                   have
                   burnt
                   many
                   years
                   in
                   Sepulchers
                   .
                
                 Authors
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 Lamps
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 old
                 times
                 were
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Sepulchers
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 burning
                 many
                 ages
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 diminution
                 of
                 their
                 Light.
                 LUDOVICUS
                 VIVES
                 in
                 his
                 notes
                 upon
                 the
                 XXI
                 Book
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Austin
                   de
                   Civitate
                   Dei
                
                 ,
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 upon
                 the
                 breaking
                 open
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Grave
                 ,
                 a
                 Lamp
                 was
                 found
                 that
                 had
                 burnt
                 1500
                 years
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 touched
                 with
                 the
                 hand
                 it
                 mouldred
                 into
                 the
                 smallest
                 Ashes
                 .
                 FORTUNIUS
                 LICETUS
                 also
                 informs
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 about
                 100
                 years
                 since
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Papacy
                 of
                 Paul
                 III
                 ,
                 a
                 Lamp
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Sepulcher
                 of
                 TULLIA
                 ,
                 
                 Cicero's
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 Light
                 ,
                 was
                 presently
                 extinguish'd
                 .
              
               
                 GASSENDUS
                 reckons
                 these
                 Lamps
                 amongst
                 those
                 Ludicrous
                 Lights
                 ,
                 which
                 burn
                 when
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 shut
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 vanish
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 admitted
                 ;
                 when
                 according
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 rather
                 kindled
                 a-new
                 upon
                 the
                 letting
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 burn
                 the
                 stronger
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 a
                 fire
                 or
                 flame
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 preserved
                 in
                 
                   subterraneous
                   places
                
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 impaired
                 or
                 disturbed
                 by
                 the
                 blowing
                 of
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 distemperature
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 For
                 it
                 may
                 so
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Soot
                 ,
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Candle
                 or
                 Lamp
                 ,
                 may
                 close
                 together
                 about
                 the
                 Flame
                 of
                 the
                 Lamp
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 constitute
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 little
                 Vault
                 or
                 Arch
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Air
                 may
                 be
                 kept
                 off
                 from
                 rushing
                 upon
                 the
                 flame
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 overwhelm
                 and
                 choak
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 an
                 Arch
                 as
                 this
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 to
                 infringe
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 flame
                 from
                 kindling
                 the
                 further
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Oyl
                 or
                 Wiek
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Lamp
                 ,
                 being
                 wrapt
                 up
                 round
                 like
                 a
                 Star
                 ,
                 would
                 repel
                 the
                 
                   Aethereal
                   Globuli
                
                 that
                 are
                 round
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 diffuse
                 its
                 Light
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Sepulcher
                 ;
                 which
                 tho'
                 but
                 weak
                 and
                 duskish
                 ,
                 yet
                 upon
                 breaking
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dispelling
                 of
                 the
                 Soot
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 encompass
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 discover
                 a
                 bright
                 and
                 shining
                 Lamp.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   A
                   Flame
                   proceeding
                   from
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Wine
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   burn
                   a
                   Linnen
                   Rag
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Wine
                   it self
                   .
                
                 The
                 Flame
                 of
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Wine
                 doth
                 not
                 consume
                 a
                 Rag
                 of
                 Linnen
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 a
                 Body
                 may
                 be
                 fit
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 have
                 many
                 particles
                 fit
                 and
                 suited
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 preserve
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 so
                 joined
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 other
                 thicker
                 than
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 driving
                 or
                 impulse
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 fire
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 separated
                 as
                 well
                 from
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 adjoining
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 fire
                 :
                 Whereas
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Linnen
                   Rag
                
                 are
                 not
                 thin
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   All
                   fat
                   things
                   are
                   not
                   kindled
                   after
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   .
                
                 For
                 every
                 fire
                 is
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 vehement
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 fat
                 and
                 tenacious
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 that
                 feeds
                 it
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 amongst
                 fat
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 apt
                 to
                 kindle
                 than
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 the
                 purer
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 highly
                 rectified
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 inflammable
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 Phlegm
                 remaining
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 Stone
                 which
                 is
                 burnt
                 into
                 Quick-Lime
                 ,
                 cannot
                 without
                 great
                 difficulty
                 take
                 fire
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 parts
                 being
                 very
                 ▪
                 closely
                 joined
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 fatness
                 that
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 cannot
                 easily
                 be
                 disentangled
                 or
                 driven
                 out
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 kindled
                 into
                 a
                 flame
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   4.
                   
                   Chap.
                   ●
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   In
                   ▪
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                
              
               
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   Reason
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   sparks
                   of
                   Fire
                   sometimes
                   appear
                   upon
                   strongly
                   Rubbing
                   a
                   Cats
                   Back
                   .
                
                 When
                 a
                 Cats
                 Back
                 is
                 strongly
                 rubb'd
                 with
                 ones
                 hand
                 ,
                 Sparks
                 of
                 Fire
                 seem
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 Rubbing
                 drives
                 out
                 some
                 Particles
                 of
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 dissipated
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Sulphureous
                   ,
                   greasy
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Hair
                 and
                 Skins
                 of
                 Animals
                 do
                 abound
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 Cats
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 croud
                 and
                 meet
                 together
                 ,
                 whence
                 proceeds
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 
                   fire
                   ,
                   light
                
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 
                   fiery
                   Steam
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Exhalation
                 ,
                 is
                 easily
                 retain'd
                 or
                 kept
                 close
                 in
                 this
                 
                   Thicket
                   of
                   Hair
                
                 ,
                 which
                 consisting
                 wholly
                 of
                 
                   Sulphureous
                   filaments
                
                 ,
                 becomes
                 easily
                 entangled
                 amongst
                 the
                 said
                 Hairs
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 a
                 Garment
                 lin'd
                 with
                 Fur
                 doth
                 so
                 obstinately
                 retain
                 the
                 heat
                 committed
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 off
                 the
                 Cold.
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 sparks
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 stroaking
                 are
                 forc'd
                 from
                 the
                 Back
                 of
                 a
                 Cat
                 ,
                 do
                 only
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Dark
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 greater
                 Light
                 obscures
                 and
                 swallows
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 does
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Of
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 and
                 Subterraneous
                 Fires
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   Earthquakes
                   .
                
                 THe
                 Country
                 of
                 
                   Campagna
                   di
                   Roma
                
                 ,
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Trembled
                 for
                 many
                 days
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 when
                 L.
                 CORNELIUS
                 and
                 Q.
                 MINUTIUS
                 were
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 such
                 frequent
                 and
                 reiterated
                 Concussions
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 LIVY
                 acquaints
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 People
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 tired
                 and
                 afflicted
                 with
                 the
                 frequent
                 returns
                 of
                 the
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Holy-days
                 that
                 were
                 appointed
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 to
                 deprecate
                 the
                 Wrath
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 do
                 impute
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Earthquakes
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 as
                 supposing
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 heat
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 attract
                 those
                 Exhalations
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Caverns
                 and
                 Holes
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 Reason
                 assures
                 us
                 that
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                 Sun's
                 Rays
                 cannot
                 penetrate
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Depth
                 of
                 Earth
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 
                   Earthy
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 being
                 beat
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 do
                 agitate
                 others
                 which
                 are
                 near
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Rays
                 themselves
                 ▪
                 cannot
                 reach
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 again
                 ,
                 others
                 that
                 lye
                 near
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 Commotion
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 sufficient
                 to
                 kindle
                 a
                 fire
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 seems
                 more
                 Rational
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 attribute
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 these
                 Earthquakes
                 to
                 those
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 which
                 mounting
                 through
                 the
                 Chinks
                 and
                 Cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 do
                 there
                 compose
                 fat
                 and
                 thick
                 Fumes
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 Candle
                 newly
                 extinguish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 the
                 whole
                 space
                 that
                 is
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 a
                 spark
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 Flints
                 hitting
                 against
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 Candle
                 that
                 Miners
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 in
                 their
                 labour
                 ,
                 are
                 presently
                 kindled
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 thereby
                 vastly
                 rarefied
                 ,
                 shatter
                 to
                 pieces
                 all
                 the
                 confinements
                 of
                 their
                 too
                 narrow
                 Prisons
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 all
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 stand
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Misnia
                   in
                   Germany
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Island
                   
                     del
                     Moro
                  
                   ,
                   have
                   subterraneous
                   Fires
                   ▪
                   that
                   burn
                   in
                   the
                   Bowels
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 AGRICOLA
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Misnia
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Mountain
                 of
                 Smiths-Coals
                 that
                 burns
                 continually
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Flames
                 spread
                 and
                 consume
                 the
                 Coals
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 sinks
                 down
                 and
                 leaves
                 deep
                 Holes
                 ,
                 which
                 appear
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 burning
                 Furnaces
                 ;
                 the
                 flame
                 whereof
                 sets
                 any
                 fit
                 Matter
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 at
                 4
                 Foot
                 distance
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 
                   Del
                   Moro
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Fire
                 bursts
                 forth
                 with
                 such
                 extream
                 Noise
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 equals
                 the
                 Thundering
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Cannon
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 so
                 thick
                 a
                 Smoak
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 Midnight-Darkness
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 prodigious
                 quantity
                 of
                 Ashes
                 and
                 Cinders
                 ,
                 that
                 Houses
                 are
                 crush'd
                 under
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Cattle
                 and
                 other
                 Beasts
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 and
                 Fresh-waters
                 turned
                 into
                 bitter
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 whenever
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 that
                 are
                 kindled
                 in
                 these
                 Caverns
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 break
                 their
                 way
                 through
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 they
                 only
                 produce
                 a
                 shaking
                 or
                 trembling
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 only
                 cause
                 the
                 Earth
                 that
                 is
                 above
                 them
                 to
                 rise
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 Gunpowder
                 heaves
                 up
                 the
                 Ground
                 under
                 which
                 the
                 Mines
                 are
                 laid
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 said
                 Exhalations
                 appear
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 strength
                 enough
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   in
                   some
                   Earthquakes
                   there
                   be
                   several
                   successive
                   shakings
                   .
                
                 In
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 times
                 repeated
                 shakings
                 succeeding
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Matter
                 that
                 is
                 kindled
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 altogether
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Cavity
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 many
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 only
                 separated
                 by
                 a
                 little
                 
                   sulphureous
                   Earth
                
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 the
                 Fire
                 takes
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 it
                 gives
                 the
                 first
                 shake
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 second
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 kindles
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 ,
                 after
                 having
                 consumed
                 the
                 
                   sulphurour
                   Matter
                
                 that
                 did
                 separate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 last
                 Cavity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   An
                   Earthquake
                   never
                   assaults
                   the
                   whole
                   Earth
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   some
                   particular
                   parts
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 Some
                 parts
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 shaken
                 in
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 whole
                 Ball
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 which
                 abound
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 have
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 shaking
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 every
                 where
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 space
                 wherein
                 to
                 dilate
                 themselves
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 there
                 are
                 innumerable
                 
                   subterranean
                   Cavities
                
                 ,
                 and
                 various
                 hollows
                 and
                 windings
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 admit
                 any
                 foreign
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 well
                 conceive
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 all
                 fill'd
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Matter
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 contain
                 Waters
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 innate
                 Coldness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 thickness
                 and
                 foeculency
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 do
                 stagnate
                 without
                 any
                 motion
                 .
                 Others
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 a
                 thick
                 and
                 foggy
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 pent
                 up
                 within
                 narrow
                 Walls
                 ,
                 is
                 never
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 Holes
                 without
                 some
                 force
                 .
                 Others
                 again
                 are
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 
                   fiery
                   Steams
                
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 their
                 Dungeons
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 ,
                 lye
                 very
                 quiet
                 there
                 without
                 doing
                 any
                 mischief
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 Steams
                 or
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 pent
                 up
                 within
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 coalition
                 whereof
                 ,
                 
                   Brimstone
                   ,
                   Jews-lime
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 
                   inflamable
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 
                   smoaking
                   Torch
                
                 ,
                 are
                 kindled
                 either
                 by
                 another
                 Fire
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 striking
                 of
                 
                   hard
                   Bodies
                
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 Liquors
                 proper
                 to
                 produce
                 an
                 effervescence
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 consequent
                 flame
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 being
                 now
                 more
                 dilated
                 ,
                 they
                 push
                 against
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 their
                 Dungeons
                 and
                 shake
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 having
                 broke
                 
                 through
                 their
                 Prison-walls
                 ,
                 they
                 burst
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 rush
                 to
                 take
                 possession
                 of
                 a
                 free
                 and
                 open
                 Career
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 Exhalations
                 are
                 very
                 inconsiderable
                 ,
                 and
                 bear
                 no
                 proportion
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Globe
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 only
                 shake
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 concerning
                 the
                 whole
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   What
                   places
                   are
                   most
                   subject
                   to
                   Earthquakes
                   .
                
                 Sea-Coasts
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 places
                 are
                 most
                 subject
                 to
                 Earthquakes
                 ,
                 because
                 much
                 fat
                 and
                 slimy
                 Matter
                 flows
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 several
                 
                   subterraneous
                   Cavities
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 proper
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Earthquakes
                 very
                 seldom
                 are
                 heard
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 Northern
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 Matter
                 enough
                 to
                 produce
                 these
                 Concussions
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 being
                 either
                 drawn
                 off
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 gradually
                 and
                 in
                 small
                 quantities
                 conveyed
                 from
                 the
                 Sea.
                 To
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Parts
                 now
                 mention'd
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 
                   subterranean
                   Caverns
                
                 to
                 admit
                 this
                 Matter
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 loosness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wide
                 and
                 open
                 Cavities
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 much
                 conduce
                 towards
                 the
                 causing
                 of
                 these
                 Earthquakes
                 ;
                 because
                 fresh
                 Matter
                 is
                 laid
                 up
                 in
                 store
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 producing
                 of
                 these
                 Effects
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   When
                   and
                   where
                   Earthquakes
                   are
                   most
                   frequent
                   .
                
                 Accordingly
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 Earthquakes
                 are
                 most
                 frequent
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 the
                 Earth
                 abounds
                 with
                 Caverns
                 and
                 
                   subterraneous
                   Cavities
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 proper
                 and
                 fit
                 receptacle
                 for
                 those
                 Exhalations
                 ;
                 except
                 the
                 said
                 Cavities
                 be
                 open
                 towards
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 afford
                 a
                 free
                 passage
                 for
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 to
                 fly
                 away
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 also
                 Earthquakes
                 chiefly
                 happen
                 ,
                 when
                 abundance
                 of
                 such
                 Exhalations
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 and
                 Autumn
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   Noise
                   that
                   is
                   consequent
                   upon
                   Earthquakes
                   .
                
                 Every
                 Earthquake
                 is
                 followed
                 by
                 a
                 Noise
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 that
                 of
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 which
                 always
                 accompanies
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 goes
                 before
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Fire
                 which
                 is
                 rarefied
                 within
                 the
                 Cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 doth
                 rebound
                 and
                 return
                 upon
                 it self
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 Caverns
                 there
                 be
                 innumerable
                 winding
                 Passages
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 kindled
                 Exhalations
                 go
                 through
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 sound
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 multiplied
                 in
                 its
                 passage
                 through
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 Eccho's
                 are
                 most
                 frequent
                 in
                 Caves
                 and
                 
                   Hollow
                   places
                
                 :
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 certain
                 crooked
                 Horns
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Musicians
                 from
                 their
                 windings
                 call
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Lowing
                 Noise
                 doth
                 proceed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 those
                 windings
                 and
                 turnings
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 found
                 is
                 conveyed
                 to
                 our
                 Ears
                 .
                 Every
                 Earthquake
                 therefore
                 is
                 accompanied
                 either
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 Noise
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 more
                 swiftly
                 or
                 more
                 slowly
                 kindled
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 rarefied
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 do
                 break
                 forth
                 with
                 greater
                 or
                 weaker
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 display
                 themselves
                 by
                 many
                 or
                 fewer
                 Concussions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   VVhence
                   that
                   great
                   Fire
                   that
                   proceeds
                   from
                   Aetna
                   and
                   Vesuvius
                   ,
                   is
                   caused
                   .
                
                 The
                 Earth
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 casts
                 forth
                 Fire
                 through
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 many
                 Mountains
                 :
                 Thus
                 Mount
                 Aetna
                 in
                 
                   Sicily
                   ,
                   Vesuvius
                
                 in
                 
                   Naples
                   ,
                   Hecla
                
                 in
                 Iseland
                 ,
                 &c.
                 do
                 disgorge
                 Flames
                 ,
                 and
                 cover
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Countries
                 with
                 Ashes
                 .
                 The
                 Mountain
                 Vesuvius
                 ,
                 now
                 called
                 
                   Monte
                   di
                   Soma
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 DION
                 CASSIUS
                 did
                 burn
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 that
                 TITUS
                 VESPASIANUS
                 and
                 FLAVIUS
                 DOMITIANUS
                 were
                 the
                 7
                 th
                 time
                 Consuls
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 forth
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 cast
                 forth
                 Stones
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 such
                 a
                 vast
                 quantity
                 of
                 Flames
                 ,
                 that
                 2
                 Towns
                 ,
                 Herculaneum
                 and
                 Pompeium
                 were
                 thereby
                 consumed
                 ;
                 such
                 thick
                 Smoak
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 darkned
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 pour'd
                 forth
                 such
                 a
                 storm
                 of
                 thick
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cover'd
                 all
                 the
                 Neighbouring
                 Country
                 like
                 a
                 high
                 Snow
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Wind
                 was
                 carried
                 over
                 into
                 Africa
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Fire
                 is
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 a
                 vast
                 quantity
                 of
                 Brimstone
                 and
                 Jews-lime
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 Fat
                 substance
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 most
                 readily
                 kindled
                 :
                 Neither
                 do
                 we
                 find
                 any
                 matter
                 within
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 better
                 suited
                 for
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 Fire
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 burns
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 hot
                 ,
                 is
                 preserved
                 and
                 maintained
                 by
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 no
                 Fire
                 breaks
                 forth
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 any
                 heat
                 manifest
                 it self
                 ,
                 where
                 both
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 doth
                 not
                 bear
                 sway
                 .
                 The
                 Wind
                 also
                 may
                 contribute
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 increase
                 and
                 dilatation
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 that
                 lies
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 Caverns
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whilst
                 by
                 entring
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 blow
                 them
                 up
                 and
                 kindle
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 flame
                 more
                 violent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   VVhen
                   Aetna
                   first
                   began
                   to
                   burn
                   .
                
                 When
                 Fires
                 first
                 began
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 from
                 this
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 from
                 History
                 :
                 VIRGIL
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 AENEAS
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 his
                 Voyage
                 to
                 Italy
                 he
                 put
                 in
                 at
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 Mount
                 Aetna
                 poured
                 forth
                 Smoak
                 and
                 Cinders
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 horrid
                 roaring
                 Noise
                 .
                 And
                 THUCYDIDES
                 acquaints
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Mountain
                 burnt
                 in
                 the
                 76
                 
                   th
                   Olympiad
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 476
                 years
                 before
                 the
                 Birth
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 several
                 times
                 after
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 CALIGULA
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   VVhen
                   the
                   Mountain
                   in
                   the
                   Isle
                   of
                   Java
                   began
                   to
                   burn
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 Year
                 1580
                 ,
                 a
                 Mountain
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Java
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 Panacura
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 burn
                 ,
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 burst
                 open
                 with
                 a
                 violent
                 eruption
                 of
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 10000
                 Persons
                 were
                 consumed
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 forth
                 vast
                 great
                 Stones
                 upon
                 the
                 City
                 Panacura
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 for
                 3
                 days
                 together
                 it
                 sent
                 forth
                 so
                 much
                 thick
                 Smoak
                 ,
                 mixt
                 with
                 Flames
                 and
                 Cinders
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 did
                 cover
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 turned
                 the
                 Day
                 into
                 Night
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Of
                   some
                   Mountains
                   that
                   burnt
                   formerly
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   now
                   ceased
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 found
                 some
                 other
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 burn
                 no
                 longer
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 Queimoda
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 
                   Rio
                   de
                   la
                   Plata
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Mountain
                 that
                 burnt
                 formerly
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 now
                 ceased
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 Mountains
                 in
                 Congo
                 and
                 Angola
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Azores
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 of
                 Tercera
                 and
                 St.
                 Michael
                 ,
                 which
                 formerly
                 cast
                 forth
                 flames
                 ,
                 whereas
                 now
                 nothing
                 but
                 smoak
                 proceeds
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sulphurous
                 and
                 
                   Bituminous
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 to
                 kindle
                 and
                 feed
                 Fire
                 ,
                 is
                 quite
                 consumed
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   these
                   subterraneous
                   Fires
                   do
                   commonly
                   break
                   forth
                   at
                   the
                   Tops
                   of
                   Mountains
                   .
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 these
                 
                   Subterranean
                   flames
                
                 ,
                 do
                 generally
                 get
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 make
                 their
                 terrible
                 Eruptions
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 pent
                 up
                 in
                 these
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 dilate
                 and
                 spread
                 it self
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 breach
                 in
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 its
                 Prison
                 upwards
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 it
                 finds
                 less
                 resistance
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 once
                 broke
                 forth
                 ,
                 it
                 continues
                 burning
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 fewel
                 lasts
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Fire
                   doth
                   not
                   break
                   forth
                   from
                   lower
                   Grounds
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   from
                   Mountains
                   .
                
                 
                   Subterraneous
                   Fires
                
                 seldom
                 break
                 forth
                 from
                 lower
                 grounds
                 ;
                 but
                 very
                 frequently
                 from
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 Mountains
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 ,
                 a
                 twofold
                 Reason
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 Because
                 Mountains
                 contain
                 many
                 Cavities
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 2
                 dly
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 great
                 fragments
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 outward
                 Crust
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 posited
                 as
                 to
                 lean
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 do
                 afford
                 a
                 more
                 easie
                 Egress
                 to
                 the
                 flame
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 these
                 Openings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 do
                 close
                 again
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 flame
                 is
                 broke
                 forth
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 quantity
                 of
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 and
                 Bitumen
                 or
                 Jews-lime
                 carried
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 Bowels
                 towards
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 furnish
                 sufficient
                 Matter
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 continued
                 burning
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 those
                 Steams
                 which
                 are
                 afterwards
                 gather'd
                 again
                 in
                 these
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 and
                 kindled
                 ,
                 they
                 easily
                 afterwards
                 make
                 their
                 way
                 by
                 the
                 passage
                 that
                 is
                 already
                 open'd
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Why
                   these
                   Flames
                   break
                   forth
                   from
                   Mountains
                   only
                   at
                   certain
                   times
                   and
                   seasons
                   .
                
                 
                   Burning
                   Mountains
                
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 time
                 cease
                 to
                 cast
                 forth
                 Flame
                 and
                 Smoak
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 this
                 Cessation
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 task
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Sides
                 of
                 these
                 Mountains
                 are
                 burst
                 open
                 ,
                 Water
                 comes
                 flowing
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 and
                 stops
                 up
                 the
                 Passages
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 Exhalations
                 cannot
                 so
                 quickly
                 be
                 gather'd
                 there
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 afford
                 Matter
                 to
                 succeeding
                 flames
                 .
                 It
                 also
                 very
                 frequently
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 this
                 vehement
                 eruption
                 of
                 flames
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 are
                 overthrown
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Deep
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 fire
                 did
                 proceed
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 at
                 ,
                 being
                 thus
                 stopt
                 up
                 ,
                 no
                 further
                 Burnings
                 can
                 be
                 expected
                 ,
                 till
                 a
                 fresh
                 quantity
                 of
                 Brimstone
                 and
                 Jews-lime
                 be
                 gathered
                 and
                 kindled
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 its
                 breaking
                 forth
                 may
                 open
                 those
                 stopt
                 Passages
                 again
                 ,
                 by
                 casting
                 up
                 that
                 which
                 obstructed
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 these
                 Fire-vomiting-Mountains
                 do
                 not
                 always
                 retain
                 the
                 same
                 Bigness
                 :
                 For
                 Vesuvius
                 ,
                 in
                 Ancient
                 Times
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 far
                 greater
                 bulk
                 than
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 scarcely
                 an
                 Italian
                 Mile
                 high
                 ,
                 all
                 its
                 windings
                 and
                 turnings
                 reckon'd
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Nor
                   will
                   scorcht
                   Aetna
                   ever
                   vomit
                   Flame
                   ,
                
                 
                   Since
                   from
                   beginning
                   't
                   did
                   not
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   Ovid.
                   XV.
                   Metamorph.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Why
                   upon
                   an
                   approaching
                   Earthquake
                   VVell-water
                   becomes
                   troubled
                   .
                
                 When
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 is
                 near
                 ,
                 the
                 Water
                 of
                 Wells
                 becomes
                 troubled
                 and
                 muddy
                 ,
                 and
                 sends
                 forth
                 a
                 
                   stinking
                   smell
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Effect
                 is
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 steam
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Subterraneous
                   fire
                
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 a
                 smoak
                 breaking
                 forth
                 from
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Wood
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 throughly
                 kindled
                 ,
                 insinuates
                 it self
                 into
                 the
                 narrow
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 mingles
                 it self
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 Well-waters
                 .
                 The
                 said
                 waters
                 do
                 likewise
                 send
                 forth
                 a
                 
                   Noisom
                   smell
                
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 steam
                 ,
                 which
                 ariseth
                 from
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 sulphureous
                 and
                 
                   bituminous
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 do
                 abound
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 strong
                 and
                 unpleasant
                 smell
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 their
                 steams
                 communicate
                 a
                 like
                 odour
                 to
                 the
                 waters
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 Of
                 Ashes
                 and
                 Coals
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   VVhy
                   Ashes
                   are
                   called
                   Snow
                   .
                
                 AShes
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 
                   light
                   powder
                
                 which
                 remains
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 flame
                 hath
                 consumed
                 all
                 its
                 fewel
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Combustible
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 Chymists
                 compared
                 unto
                 Snow
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 commonly
                 call
                 it
                 the
                 
                   Snow
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 ,
                 as
                 Snow
                 doth
                 consist
                 of
                 most
                 small
                 Drops
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 
                   subtil
                   Vapour
                
                 are
                 woven
                 or
                 entangled
                 together
                 into
                 flocks
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 the
                 smallest
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 subtil
                 interweaving
                 of
                 filaments
                 ,
                 are
                 joyned
                 together
                 in
                 lesser
                 flocks
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 discerned
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 Microscope
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Vessel
                   full
                   of
                   Ashes
                   ,
                   contains
                   almost
                   as
                   much
                   water
                   ,
                   as
                   another
                   Vessel
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   bigness
                   that
                   i●
                   Empty
                   .
                
                 Ashes
                 soak
                 up
                 so
                 much
                 Water
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Vessel
                 fill'd
                 with
                 them
                 doth
                 very
                 near
                 contain
                 as
                 much
                 Water
                 ,
                 as
                 another
                 empty
                 Vessel
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bigness
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Pores
                 that
                 are
                 intercepted
                 between
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 are
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 flocks
                 ,
                 that
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 Liquor
                 poured
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 perceived
                 to
                 have
                 
                   little
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 
                   cast
                   Skins
                
                 that
                 suck
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 hide
                 the
                 same
                 within
                 their
                 thin
                 surfaces
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 from
                 hence
                 conclude
                 with
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 quantity
                 of
                 water
                 in
                 a
                 Vessel
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 an
                 empty
                 one
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Ashes
                 can
                 scarcely
                 imbibe
                 a
                 5
                 th
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   VVhy
                   Ashes
                   are
                   of
                   use
                   for
                   the
                   cleansing
                   of
                   Linnen
                   and
                   VVoolen
                   .
                
                 Ashes
                 are
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 for
                 the
                 scouting
                 and
                 washing
                 clean
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 those
                 who
                 take
                 the
                 spots
                 of
                 Oil
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 
                   greasy
                   Matter
                
                 out
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 great
                 use
                 of
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 they
                 restore
                 things
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 cleanness
                 and
                 neatness
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 Effect
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Bodies
                 are
                 made
                 smooth
                 by
                 rubbing
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 all
                 their
                 Roughness
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 by
                 the
                 rubbing
                 of
                 Bodies
                 with
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 dirt
                 and
                 the
                 filth
                 that
                 sticks
                 to
                 them
                 is
                 washt
                 away
                 with
                 ●elp
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 Vehicle
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Ashes
                 are
                 carried
                 into
                 the
                 most
                 intimate
                 retreats
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 filth
                 or
                 stains
                 do
                 lurk
                 ;
                 for
                 having
                 some
                 part
                 both
                 of
                 fatness
                 and
                 sharpness
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 entangled
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 rubbing
                 fetch
                 out
                 whatsoever
                 Unevenness
                 remains
                 in
                 the
                 Cloth.
                 And
                 thus
                 by
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 Ashes
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 a
                 Lye
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 water
                 being
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 strained
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 their
                 sharpness
                 and
                 fatness
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 very
                 efficacious
                 for
                 the
                 washing
                 and
                 cleansing
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 stains
                 and
                 spots
                 that
                 stick
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Ashes
                   of
                   Fig-trees
                   very
                   proper
                   for
                   the
                   washing
                   out
                   of
                   Spots
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ashes
                 of
                 Fig-trees
                 have
                 a
                 peculiar
                 virtue
                 for
                 the
                 Cleansing
                 of
                 Bodies
                 from
                 filth
                 and
                 stains
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 leaves
                 and
                 wood
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 consist
                 ,
                 do
                 abound
                 with
                 fatness
                 and
                 sharpness
                 ,
                 or
                 acrimony
                 ,
                 which
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 inmost
                 parts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 do
                 carry
                 the
                 filth
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Ashes
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 Remedy
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 Fluxes
                 of
                 the
                 Belly
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 Obstructions
                 ,
                 making
                 the
                 Humors
                 to
                 run
                 freely
                 through
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 passages
                 appointed
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   V.
                   Ashes
                   preserve
                   the
                   Roots
                   of
                   Plants
                   from
                   the
                   cold
                   .
                
                 The
                 Roots
                 of
                 Plants
                 in
                 Winter
                 are
                 covered
                 with
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 them
                 from
                 being
                 damaged
                 by
                 the
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                   melted
                   Snow
                
                 or
                 Ice
                 running
                 down
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 hurt
                 or
                 injure
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 common
                 use
                 is
                 ,
                 be●●use
                 Ashes
                 are
                 dry
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 m●nner
                 of
                 Juke
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 drink
                 up
                 the
                 melted
                 Snow
                 ,
                 and
                 hide
                 it
                 within
                 their
                 Pores
                 .
                 For
                 Ashes
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 agitated
                 with
                 intestine
                 motions
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Vinegar
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Lees
                   of
                   Wine
                
                 ,
                 do
                 retain
                 a
                 warming
                 Virtue
                 ;
                 so
                 Ashes
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Fiery
                   quality
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 that
                 resists
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 cold
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   Ashes
                   contribute
                   towards
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   fruitful
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Ashes
                 conduce
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 g●ound
                 fruitful
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Salt
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Fatness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 lodged
                 in
                 Salt
                 and
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 resolved
                 by
                 moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 heated
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 doth
                 ferment
                 ,
                 and
                 yields
                 new
                 productions
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 those
                 Ashes
                 whence
                 the
                 Salt
                 hath
                 been
                 extracted
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 prov●d
                 by
                 this
                 Experiment
                 :
                 Dig
                 a
                 quantity
                 of
                 Earth
                 deep
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 divided
                 it
                 into●
                 parts
                 expose
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Condition
                 as
                 it
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 washt
                 several
                 times
                 by
                 pouring
                 water
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 suffering
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 run
                 through
                 it
                 ▪
                 And
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   latter
                   ▪
                
                 will
                 produce
                 nothing
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 other
                 will
                 bring
                 forth
                 
                   Herbs
                   ,
                   Worms
                
                 and
                 little
                 Pebbles
                 within
                 some
                 short
                 time
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   Coals
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   black
                   colour
                   .
                
                 Coals
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 adust
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 Soot
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   black
                   colour
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 Pores
                 in
                 Coals
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 burnt
                 parts
                 of
                 Animals
                 and
                 Vegetables
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Subjects
                 before
                 the
                 Fire
                 had
                 touched
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 Charcoal
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 Microscope
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 Pores
                 swallows
                 up
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 hinders
                 it
                 from
                 being
                 reflected
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 multiplicity
                 and
                 largeness
                 of
                 these
                 Pores
                 ,
                 remaining
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 the
                 grosser
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 turned
                 into
                 Smoak
                 and
                 Steam
                 ,
                 the
                 Lightness
                 of
                 Charcoal
                 doth
                 proceed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   Coals
                   keep
                   Fire
                   a
                   great
                   while
                   .
                
                 Coals
                 do
                 preserve
                 Fire
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 covered
                 with
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 kept
                 from
                 the
                 Air
                 coming
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Fire
                 which
                 lies
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 Coals
                 ,
                 is
                 lodged
                 in
                 some
                 thin
                 and
                 branchy
                 Particles
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 intangled
                 with
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 thicker
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 most
                 swiftly
                 agitated
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 only
                 get
                 out
                 successively
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 .
                 The
                 Fire
                 that
                 is
                 hid
                 within
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 any
                 Body
                 ,
                 doth
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 its
                 Particles
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 may
                 extricate
                 it self
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 probably
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 get
                 thus
                 free
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Coal
                 must
                 be
                 worn
                 and
                 wasted
                 by
                 a
                 long
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 subdivided
                 into
                 other
                 parts
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 hath
                 free
                 access
                 to
                 
                   Glowing
                   Coals
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 much
                 sooner
                 consumed
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 doth
                 by
                 its
                 motion
                 blow
                 away
                 the
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 and
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Coal
                 ,
                 dilates
                 them
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 makes
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Fiery
                   Particles
                
                 to
                 fly
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   Wood
                   is
                   turned
                   into
                   Charcoal
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   into
                   Smoak
                   and
                   Ashes
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Wood
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 Vessel
                 and
                 covered
                 with
                 Sand
                 ,
                 within
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 after
                 that
                 Fire
                 hath
                 been
                 put
                 under
                 the
                 said
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 the
                 Wood
                 becomes
                 turned
                 into
                 Charcoal
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 the
                 Vessel
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Sand
                 be
                 not
                 presently
                 removed
                 from
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 ordered
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 cool
                 by
                 degree●
                 ,
                 not
                 too
                 suddainly
                 lose
                 all
                 its
                 heat
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Vessel
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 the
                 Sand
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 the
                 Wood
                 upon
                 the
                 letting
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 will
                 presently
                 begin
                 to
                 Flame
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 wholly
                 resolved
                 into
                 Ashes
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 
                   Branchy
                   particles
                
                 of
                 the
                 Wood
                 ,
                 become
                 by
                 ●his
                 means
                 sep●rated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 removing
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 hindred
                 ,
                 are
                 dissipated
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   A
                   Live
                   Coal
                   being
                   sprinkled
                   with
                   water
                   ,
                   grows
                   the
                   hotter
                   .
                
                 If
                 a
                 little
                 water
                 be
                 sprinkled
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   ●ive
                   Coal
                
                 ,
                 the
                 heat
                 is
                 thereby
                 encreased
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 the
                 moisture
                 by
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 k●ndled
                 Body
                 ,
                 doth
                 drive
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 into
                 the
                 inmost
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 mingled
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 forced
                 to
                 return
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 predominating
                 heat
                 ,
                 it
                 carries
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 Pores
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 extream
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 water
                 which
                 extinguisheth
                 small
                 Fires
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 fatness
                 which
                 it
                 contains
                 doth
                 make
                 great
                 Fires
                 burn
                 more
                 fiercely
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 its
                 flexible
                 parts
                 ,
                 it
                 carries
                 forth
                 the
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 raiseth
                 the
                 flame
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 height
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   Charcoal
                   enters
                   the
                   composition
                   of
                   Gunpowder
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 
                   Gunpowder
                   ,
                   Charcoal-dust
                
                 is
                 mixed
                 with
                 Brimstone
                 and
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 moistned
                 with
                 some
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 this
                 Composition
                 is
                 formed
                 into
                 small
                 Grains
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 matter
                 do
                 most
                 readily
                 kindle
                 and
                 take
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 Charcoal-dust
                 is
                 made
                 an
                 ingredient
                 of
                 Gunpowder
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 abounds
                 with
                 Pores
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 most
                 easily
                 penetrable
                 ▪
                 And
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 Charcoal
                 is
                 very
                 porous
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 Fire
                 had
                 wrought
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Wood
                 it self
                 had
                 many
                 little
                 passages
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 by
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 evaporation
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Particles
                 in
                 Smoak
                 and
                 Steam
                 ,
                 were
                 mnch
                 encreased
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 Charcoal
                 chiefly
                 consists
                 of
                 2
                 kind
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 are
                 Thin
                 and
                 Branchy
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 near
                 the
                 Fire
                 are
                 easily
                 kindled
                 ;
                 as
                 having
                 already
                 been
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 continuing
                 entangled
                 together
                 by
                 their
                 slender
                 and
                 manifold
                 Branches
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 would
                 have
                 made
                 their
                 escape
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 quenching
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 stopt
                 their
                 flight
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 parts
                 contained
                 in
                 Charcoal
                 are
                 thicker
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 the
                 Fire
                 had
                 acted
                 longer
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 turned
                 into
                 Ashes
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 Composition
                 of
                 Gunpowder
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Branchy
                   Particles
                
                 of
                 the
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sharp
                 Needles
                 of
                 the
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 penetrating
                 into
                 the
                 large
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Charcoal
                 ,
                 become
                 entangled
                 with
                 its
                 
                   Branchy
                   parts
                
                 and
                 closely
                 drawn
                 together
                 ,
                 especially
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 are
                 dried
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 mixture
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 some
                 moisture
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 formed
                 into
                 small
                 Grains
                 .
                 This
                 composition
                 becomes
                 kindled
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 Fire
                 being
                 applied
                 ,
                 immediately
                 kindles
                 the
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 puts
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Nitre
                 into
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 thereupon
                 requiring
                 a
                 greater
                 space
                 wherein
                 to
                 take
                 their
                 turns
                 ,
                 do
                 rend
                 the
                 Bands
                 of
                 the
                 Charcoal
                 ,
                 and
                 resolve
                 the
                 Grain
                 into
                 Flame
                 and
                 Smoak
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 resistenee
                 of
                 the
                 Charcoal
                 doth
                 greatly
                 promote
                 that
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 whirled
                 Needles
                 of
                 the
                 Nitre
                 do
                 break
                 forth
                 into
                 a
                 suddain
                 Flame
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   Ashes
                   are
                   white
                   .
                
                 Ashes
                 are
                 commonly
                 of
                 a
                 
                   whitish
                   colour
                
                 ,
                 which
                 grows
                 much
                 darker
                 when
                 water
                 is
                 cast
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
              
               
                 Ashes
                 are
                 white
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Particles
                 which
                 constitute
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 Sph●●rical
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Touch
                 can
                 convince
                 us
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 asmuch
                 as
                 ●hey
                 feel
                 smooth
                 without
                 any
                 roughness
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 consequently
                 reflecting
                 the
                 ligh●
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ,
                 they
                 exhibit
                 a
                 
                   white
                   colo●●
                
                 ;
                 which
                 becomes
                 darker
                 upon
                 the
                 affusion
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 moisture
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   ha●
                   been
                   said
                
                 ,
                 promotes
                 blackn●ss
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   Wheat
                   comes
                   to
                   grow
                   from
                   the
                   Ashes
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Credible
                   Authors
                
                 answer
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Wheat
                 hath
                 sprung
                 from
                 the
                 Ashes
                 of
                 it
                 Sown
                 in
                 the
                 Gound
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Salt
                 which
                 remains
                 in
                 the
                 Ashes
                 is
                 a
                 solid
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 contains
                 a
                 great
                 portion
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 is
                 most
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 cannot
                 easily
                 be
                 exhaled
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 resolved
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Heat
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 these
                 rudiments
                 of
                 the
                 Plants
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 being
                 dissolved
                 by
                 some
                 convenient
                 moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 warmth
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 spring
                 forth
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 Plant.
                 Thus
                 Hogs-dung
                 produceth
                 Sowthistles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 common
                 for
                 those
                 Animals
                 ,
                 to
                 feed
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 Sowthistles
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 Dung
                 ,
                 and
                 resolved
                 by
                 heat
                 and
                 moisture
                 ,
                 produce
                 other
                 Plants
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   The
                   Ashes
                   of
                   a
                   Plant
                   contain
                   the
                   principles
                   of
                   a
                   new
                   Plant.
                   
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 put
                 the
                 Ashes
                 of
                 any
                 Plant
                 into
                 a
                 Vessel
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 expose
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 in
                 the
                 Winter-time
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 frozen
                 ,
                 the
                 resemblance
                 of
                 the
                 Plant
                 will
                 be
                 exprest
                 on
                 the
                 Ice
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 Leaves
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 pregnant
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Ashes
                 there
                 remains
                 a
                 Principle
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Of
                 Glass
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   Ashes
                   are
                   most
                   proper
                   for
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   Glass
                   .
                
                 THE
                 most
                 proper
                 Ashes
                 that
                 are
                 known
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Glass
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Herb
                   Kali
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Fern.
                 
              
               
                 Tho'
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Ashes
                 be
                 very
                 gross
                 and
                 irregular
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 lean
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 unite
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 compose
                 a
                 hard
                 Body
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 fills
                 the
                 Pores
                 that
                 are
                 left
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 doth
                 hinder
                 their
                 Rest
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 Ashes
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Herb
                   Kali
                
                 and
                 Fern
                 ,
                 are
                 therefore
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Glass
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 abound
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 fixt
                 Salts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 porous
                 and
                 spungy
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 these
                 Ashes
                 are
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 violent
                 Fire
                 ,
                 their
                 corners
                 are
                 consumed
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 is
                 made
                 so
                 smooth
                 and
                 even
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 touch
                 in
                 more
                 Points
                 than
                 they
                 did
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 afford
                 a
                 free
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 rendred
                 dark
                 or
                 opake
                 without
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 some
                 Forrein
                 Matter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   Glass
                   is
                   Transparent
                   .
                
                 Glass
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 hard
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 thick
                 and
                 irregular
                 Particles
                 of
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 constitute
                 Transparent
                 and
                 Lightsome
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 perspicuity
                 of
                 Glass
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 make
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 whilst
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 
                   liquid
                   form
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 Particles
                 in
                 agitation
                 ,
                 the
                 Fire
                 flowing
                 round
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 hollowed
                 many
                 Cavities
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 freely
                 entring
                 ,
                 diffused
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 Light
                 to
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   right
                   Line●
                
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Pords
                 ,
                 are
                 after
                 the
                 Glass
                 is
                 made
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 preserved
                 and
                 kept
                 open
                 ,
                 by
                 th●
                 i●cessan●
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 filled
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 transmit
                 the
                 L●ght
                 as
                 foremerly
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 transparency
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 molten
                 and
                 
                   liquid
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 remains
                 in
                 the
                 cold
                 and
                 hardned
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 i●
                 a
                 thing
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 melted
                 in
                 the
                 Fired
                 that
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 yet
                 in
                 that
                 
                   liquid
                   form
                
                 their
                 parts
                 do
                 easily
                 accommodate
                 themselves
                 to
                 any
                 Figure
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 retain
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 grown
                 cold
                 ▪
                 If
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 any
                 darkness
                 be
                 perceived
                 in
                 Gl●ss
                 ,
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 some
                 
                   Dr●g●●
                   Clouds
                
                 or
                 Bubbles
                 that
                 are
                 mingled
                 in
                 its
                 texture
                 ,
                 which
                 since
                 they
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 numerous
                 in
                 thick
                 Glass
                 than
                 〈◊〉
                 thin
                 ,
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 inpute
                 the
                 darkness
                 of
                 thick
                 Glass
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III
                   Why
                   Glass
                   is
                   Brittle
                   .
                
                 Glass
                 is
                 very
                 Brittle
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 it self
                 to
                 be
                 extended
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 least
                 stroak
                 breaks
                 to
                 shivers
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 tho'
                 Glass
                 be
                 a
                 hard
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 consist
                 of
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 thick
                 enough
                 ,
                 yet
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 surfaces
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 small
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 joyn
                 only
                 in
                 Points
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 it
                 ●s
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 separated
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 they
                 lose
                 their
                 union
                 and
                 fly
                 into
                 bits
                 .
                 Whereas
                 many
                 soft
                 Bodies
                 are
                 much
                 harder
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 parts
                 so
                 intangled
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 separated
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 Branches
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 held
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Glass
                   sometimes
                   breaks
                   of
                   it self
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 known
                 by
                 long
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 Glasses
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 lasted
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 do
                 at
                 last
                 break
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
                 More
                 particularly
                 this
                 is
                 notorious
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 grind
                 those
                 Glasses
                 that
                 are
                 used
                 in
                 
                   Prospective
                   Glasses
                
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 find
                 that
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 polished
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 slit
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
                 The
                 cause
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Saline
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 being
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 do
                 endeavour
                 to
                 break
                 loose
                 :
                 As
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Winter
                   season
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Rainy
                   weather
                
                 ,
                 something
                 may
                 be
                 wiped
                 from
                 Glasses
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 
                   Saltish
                   taste
                
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 long
                 since
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 certain
                 man
                 at
                 Amsterdam
                 ,
                 who
                 broke
                 
                   Rhenish-wine
                   Glasses
                
                 only
                 with
                 his
                 Voice
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 very
                 strong
                 neither
                 ,
                 but
                 tuned
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 Pitch
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   Glass
                   that
                   is
                   newly
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Furnace
                   doth
                   break
                   when
                   exposed
                   to
                   the
                   Air.
                   
                
                 A
                 Glass
                 newly
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Furnace
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   cold
                   Air
                
                 breaks
                 immediately
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 if
                 any
                 water
                 be
                 cast
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 cold
                 doth
                 draw
                 together
                 and
                 narrow
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Matter
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   fiery
                   Particle●
                
                 are
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 lockt
                 up
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 whilst
                 the
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 press
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 way
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 others
                 endeavour
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 by
                 striving
                 to
                 widen
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 Glass
                 to
                 fly
                 in
                 pieces
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   A
                   cold
                   Glass
                   ●eld
                   to
                   ne●●
                   the
                   Fire
                   cracks
                
                 If
                 a
                 
                   cold
                   Glass
                
                 be
                 held
                 so
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 heat
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 presently
                 breaks
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Fire
                 is
                 got
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 equally
                 dilated
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 gets
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Pores
                 where
                 the
                 Glass
                 is
                 cold
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 wide
                 enough
                 for
                 its
                 free
                 passage
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 way
                 for
                 it self
                 by
                 rending
                 the
                 Glass
                 to
                 
                 pi●ce●
                 ▪
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 held
                 b●
                 the
                 
                   fire
                   ▪
                
                 it
                 will
                 suffer
                 no
                 hurt
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 b●cause
                 all
                 〈◊〉
                 po●●s
                 will
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 be
                 sufficien●ly
                 〈◊〉
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 afford
                 a
                 free
                 and
                 open
                 passage
                 for
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 Glasses
                 that
                 have
                 contained
                 any
                 
                   hot
                   Liquor
                
                 ,
                 are
                 suddainly
                 ●mptied
                 and
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 they
                 crack
                 immediately
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 pent
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 
                   Glass
                   Vessels
                
                 ,
                 striving
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 ,
                 finds
                 no
                 way
                 for
                 it self
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 pores
                 are
                 constringed
                 by
                 the
                 coldness
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 makes
                 its
                 way
                 by
                 breaking
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   breaking
                   of
                   Glasses
                   may
                   be
                   prevented
                   .
                
                 To
                 avoid
                 this
                 breaking
                 of
                 Glasses
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Glass
                   houses
                   ▪
                
                 take
                 the
                 Glasses
                 that
                 are
                 newly
                 blown
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 fire
                 to
                 Neal
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 removing
                 them
                 every
                 6
                 hours
                 ,
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 8
                 or
                 10
                 Foot
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 expose
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 being
                 insensibly
                 and
                 equally
                 cool'd
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 equal
                 constriction
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 which
                 can
                 pass
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 can
                 with
                 like
                 ease
                 pass
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   Glass
                   comes
                   to
                   have
                   an
                   Attractive
                   Virtue
                   .
                
                 Glass
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 something
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Magnetick
                   Virtue
                
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 strongly
                 rubb'd
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 heated
                 thereby
                 ,
                 it
                 draws
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Bodies
                 to
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 agitated
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 continually
                 pass
                 from
                 the
                 Glass
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 from
                 the
                 Air
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 those
                 particles
                 which
                 return
                 from
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 of
                 Agitation
                 ,
                 those
                 which
                 have
                 less
                 ,
                 are
                 driven
                 towards
                 the
                 little
                 slits
                 ;
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 correspondent
                 Pores
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 heaped
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 do
                 constitute
                 certain
                 wreaths
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 acquire
                 determinate
                 Figures
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 are
                 not
                 easily
                 changed
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 Glass
                 is
                 strongly
                 rubb'd
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 grow
                 hot
                 ,
                 these
                 wreathed
                 particles
                 being
                 driven
                 out
                 ,
                 are
                 diffused
                 indeed
                 through
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 there
                 find
                 an
                 open
                 and
                 ready
                 way
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 they
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Glass
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 any
                 little
                 Bodies
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Glass
                   becomes
                   variously
                   coloured
                   ,
                   by
                   being
                   mingled
                   with
                   Metals
                   .
                
                 When
                 in
                 the
                 melting
                 of
                 Glass
                 ,
                 a
                 Metal
                 is
                 mix'd
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 whereof
                 cannot
                 so
                 easily
                 be
                 smoothed
                 and
                 polished
                 by
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Ashes
                 are
                 whereof
                 the
                 Glass
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Glass
                 becomes
                 ting'd
                 of
                 divers
                 Colours
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 metalline
                 particles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 irregular
                 ,
                 do
                 insinuate
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 that
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 to
                 move
                 and
                 roll
                 differently
                 from
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 represent
                 those
                 Colours
                 which
                 are
                 caused
                 by
                 these
                 their
                 different
                 rolings
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   stifness
                   of
                   Glass
                   .
                
                 Glass
                 is
                 very
                 stiff
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 bent
                 without
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 Breaking
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 bended
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 it
                 presently
                 springs
                 back
                 like
                 a
                 Bow
                 ,
                 and
                 returns
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 Figure
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 bending
                 doth
                 somewhat
                 change
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 and
                 straitens
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 past
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 finding
                 then
                 way
                 not
                 so
                 easie
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 pursuing
                 their
                 motion
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 ,
                 force
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 to
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 figure
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 property
                 of
                 
                   leaping
                   back
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 peculiar
                 to
                 Glass
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 
                   hard
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 particles
                 are
                 joined
                 by
                 immediate
                 contact
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 weaving
                 or
                 intangling
                 of
                 
                   Branchy
                   parts
                
                 .
                 As
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 a
                 bended
                 
                   Bow
                   of
                   Steel
                
                 or
                 Wood
                 ,
                 which
                 presently
                 leaps
                 back
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 state
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 have
                 continued
                 bent
                 too
                 long
                 ▪
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 hath
                 found
                 or
                 made
                 it self
                 other
                 passages
                 to
                 run
                 through
                 ▪
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   Glass
                   melts
                   by
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 Glass
                 is
                 melted
                 by
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 whilst
                 〈…〉
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 easily
                 formed
                 into
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 figures
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Glass
                 having
                 been
                 before
                 worn
                 and
                 polished
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 are
                 easily
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 obliquely
                 creeping
                 ,
                 and
                 flowing
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 touch
                 each
                 other
                 in
                 some
                 small
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 surfaces
                 ,
                 and
                 following
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 constitute
                 a
                 
                   fluid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 formed
                 into
                 any
                 figures
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Artist
                 .
                 Moreover
                 this
                 
                   fluid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 grows
                 Cold
                 ,
                 becomes
                 tough
                 like
                 Birdlime
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 drawn
                 into
                 thin
                 Threds
                 ;
                 because
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 that
                 motion
                 is
                 continued
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 whereby
                 its
                 parts
                 do
                 flow
                 ;
                 lying
                 obliquely
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 be
                 drawn
                 out
                 into
                 Threds
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 broken
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Glass
                   beaten
                   to
                   Powder
                   becomes
                   a
                   Poison
                   .
                
                 Glass
                 beaten
                 into
                 Powder
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 some
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 becomes
                 Poison
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 pieces
                 of
                 Glass
                 are
                 hard
                 and
                 sharp
                 ,
                 which
                 hurting
                 and
                 wounding
                 the
                 Membrans
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 Guts
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 smaller
                 vessels
                 ,
                 become
                 destructive
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man.
                 For
                 I
                 do
                 take
                 Glass
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 whole
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 Poison
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 many
                 have
                 swallowed
                 it
                 without
                 any
                 hurt
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 hurt
                 that
                 can
                 accrue
                 to
                 our
                 Bodies
                 from
                 Glass
                 ,
                 must
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 hardness
                 and
                 figure
                 of
                 its
                 little
                 particles
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   the
                   Air
                   is
                   insipid
                   .
                
                 THE
                 Air
                 is
                 insipid
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 no
                 impression
                 on
                 of
                 Taste
                 upon
                 the
                 Tongue
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 swims
                 upon
                 our
                 Spittle
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 mingle
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 affect
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 also
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 water
                 is
                 insipid
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 why
                 
                   fat
                   Liquors
                
                 are
                 less
                 discernible
                 by
                 their
                 taste
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   dry
                   things
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II
                   Why
                   the
                   Air
                   that
                   is
                   nearer
                   to
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   is
                   hotter
                   than
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   further
                   off
                   .
                
                 The
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nearest
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 warmer
                 than
                 that
                 above
                 it
                 ,
                 where
                 Cold
                 hath
                 a
                 greater
                 dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 
                   Hail
                   ,
                   Snow
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 cold
                 Bodies
                 are
                 generated
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   4.
                   
                   Chap.
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   In.
                   
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   K●p
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   the
                   Air
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   more
                   heavy
                   .
                
                 The
                 Air
                 being
                 thrust
                 and
                 crouded
                 into
                 any
                 vessel
                 ,
                 does
                 become
                 more
                 heavy
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 diffused
                 in
                 a
                 free
                 and
                 open
                 place
                 .
                 Which
                 GALILAEUS
                 made
                 an
                 Experiment
                 of
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 .
                 
                   I
                   took
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   large
                   Glass
                   Bottle
                   ,
                   and
                   carefully
                   applied
                   to
                   the
                   Mouth
                   of
                   it
                   the
                   Neck
                   of
                   a
                   Bagpipe
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   means
                   I
                   crouded
                   into
                   it
                   a
                   very
                   great
                   quantity
                   of
                   Air
                   ;
                   for
                   because
                   of
                   its
                   easie
                   condensation
                   ,
                
                 2
                 or
                 3
                 
                   Bottles
                   full
                   of
                   Air
                   were
                   thrust
                   into
                   it
                   over
                   and
                   above
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   it
                   at
                   first
                   .
                
                 Now
                 by
                 this
                 Experiment
                 Galilaeus
                 learnt
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 crouded
                 Air
                 had
                 made
                 the
                 Bottle
                 more
                 heavy
                 than
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Mouth
                 was
                 unstopt
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 again
                 diminished
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 clear
                 and
                 evident
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 condensation
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 come
                 nearer
                 together
                 and
                 are
                 more
                 intimately
                 joyned
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 being
                 in
                 greater
                 quantity
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 weigh
                 more
                 than
                 before
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 greater
                 quantity
                 of
                 Air
                 makes
                 the
                 Vessel
                 more
                 heavy
                 than
                 a
                 less
                 quantity
                 .
                 As
                 will
                 be
                 evident
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 Bottle
                 with
                 Air
                 be
                 fitted
                 to
                 another
                 Bottle
                 full
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 hole
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 opened
                 at
                 pleasure
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Bottles
                 are
                 thus
                 joined
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 passage
                 left
                 open
                 for
                 the
                 Air
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Bottle
                 full
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 Water
                 will
                 run
                 out
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 of
                 condensed
                 Air
                 that
                 was
                 crouded
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 Bottle
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 with
                 force
                 driven
                 into
                 the
                 Bottle
                 ,
                 is
                 equal
                 to
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 driven
                 out
                 from
                 it
                 through
                 the
                 Bottle
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   much
                   the
                   Water
                   is
                   Heavier
                   than
                   the
                   Air.
                   
                
                 It
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 determine
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Water
                 is
                 heavier
                 than
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 .
                 Yet
                 may
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 ,
                 determined
                 from
                 a
                 late
                 Experiment
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 well-nigh
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Air
                 having
                 been
                 contracted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 
                   Glass
                   Vessel
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Engin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 it
                 stopt
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 laid
                 in
                 a
                 Scale
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 exactly
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 Vessel
                 weighed
                 without
                 Air
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 when
                 the
                 Air
                 was
                 let
                 in
                 again
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 weighed
                 a
                 2
                 d
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 found
                 that
                 the
                 Vessel
                 weighed
                 about
                 an
                 ounce
                 and
                 half
                 more
                 than
                 it
                 did
                 before
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Experiment
                 the
                 Water
                 should
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 almost
                 1000
                 times
                 heavier
                 than
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   Description
                   of
                   the
                   Pneumatick
                   Engin.
                   
                
                 For
                 the
                 further
                 clearing
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 following
                 Phaenomena
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 useless
                 to
                 give
                 here
                 a
                 description
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Engin
                 or
                 Machin
                 .
                 It
                 consists
                 chiefly
                 of
                 2
                 parts
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 a
                 Syringe
                 or
                 Pump
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Glass
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Recipient
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 pumped
                 .
                 Between
                 the
                 Syringe
                 and
                 the
                 Recipient
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Copper
                   Pipe
                
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Air
                 passeth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Recipient
                 into
                 the
                 Syringe
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Pipe
                 is
                 a
                 Peg
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 turning
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 either
                 suffered
                 to
                 pass
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 into
                 the
                 Syringe
                 ,
                 or
                 stopt
                 from
                 passing
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 the
                 Sucker
                 is
                 pulled
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Syringe
                 is
                 stopt
                 with
                 ones
                 Finger
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 may
                 pass
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Recipient
                 into
                 the
                 Syringe
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Sucker
                 is
                 prest
                 down
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 turning
                 of
                 the
                 Peg
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 hindred
                 from
                 passing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Recipient
                 into
                 the
                 Pump
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 removing
                 ones
                 Finger
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Syringe
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 will
                 be
                 easily
                 perceived
                 by
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 or
                 understood
                 from
                 the
                 Figure
                 .
                 A
                 is
                 the
                 Pump
                 ,
                 at
                 
                 the
                 bottom
                 whereof
                 B
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 hole
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 shut
                 with
                 ones
                 Finger
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sucker
                 is
                 drawn
                 up
                 ▪
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Handle
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 indented
                 Wheel
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 plate
                 of
                 Iron
                 also
                 indented
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 Sucker
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Sucker
                 is
                 drawn
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 rusheth
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Recipient
                 F
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Pipe
                 I
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Pump
                 :
                 For
                 then
                 by
                 turning
                 the
                 Peg
                 L
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 hath
                 an
                 open
                 passage
                 afforded
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Syringe
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Sucker
                 is
                 thrust
                 downwards
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Peg
                 turned
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 stopt
                 from
                 returning
                 into
                 the
                 Recipient
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 upon
                 taking
                 away
                 ones
                 Finger
                 B
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 thrust
                 out
                 through
                 B
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Recipient
                 ,
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 is
                 emptied
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 pumping
                 must
                 be
                 reiterated
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 Recipient
                 F
                 be
                 emptied
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Having
                 thus
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 Frame
                 of
                 this
                 Engine
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 proceed
                 to
                 some
                 Experiments
                 that
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   According
                   as
                   the
                   Air
                   i●●ither
                   exhausted
                   or
                   let
                   in
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Stopple
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   either
                   more
                   hardly
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   easily
                   removed
                   .
                
                 1
                 st
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 contained
                 in
                 this
                 Engin
                 ,
                 is
                 evacuated
                 ,
                 the
                 Stopple
                 which
                 shuts
                 the
                 upper
                 Mouth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 cannot
                 without
                 difficulty
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 prest
                 down
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 weight
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 most
                 easily
                 removed
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 turning
                 of
                 the
                 Peg
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 let
                 in
                 again
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 that
                 Hole
                 is
                 shut
                 ,
                 the
                 outward
                 Air
                 doth
                 more
                 strongly
                 press
                 the
                 Engin
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 open
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   effect
                   happens
                   to
                   the
                   Plug
                   .
                
                 2
                 dly
                 .
                 Upon
                 the
                 same
                 Evacuation
                 ,
                 the
                 Sucker
                 is
                 very
                 difficultly
                 drawn
                 upwards
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 drawn
                 up
                 ,
                 doth
                 of
                 it self
                 run
                 down
                 again
                 ,
                 tho'
                 an
                 100
                 pound
                 weight
                 were
                 fastned
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 upon
                 the
                 exhausting
                 of
                 the
                 shut
                 up
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 ballanced
                 the
                 outward
                 Air
                 ,
                 this
                 being
                 now
                 become
                 more
                 heavy
                 ,
                 forceth
                 the
                 Sucker
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Pipe
                
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 bound
                 with
                 strong
                 Bonds
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 separated
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   A
                   Square
                   Glass
                   Bottle
                   breaks
                   upon
                   the
                   evacuation
                   of
                   the
                   Air.
                   
                
                 3
                 dly
                 .
                 A
                 
                   Square
                   Glass
                   Bottle
                
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 thick
                 Glass
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 evacuation
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 breaks
                 immediately
                 ;
                 whereas
                 a
                 round
                 Glass
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 have
                 a
                 crack
                 in
                 it
                 already
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 not
                 break
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 keeps
                 the
                 external
                 Air
                 from
                 entring
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 
                   External
                   Air
                
                 doth
                 more
                 press
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 do
                 mutually
                 support
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 arched
                 Roofs
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 can
                 give
                 way
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 different
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Square
                   Bottle
                
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 much
                 less
                 force
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 withdraw
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 External
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   A
                   Bladder
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   evacuation
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   swells
                   in
                   the
                   Pneumati●k
                   Engin
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 tie
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 a
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 squeezed
                 the
                 Air
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Glass
                   Recipient
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Evacuation
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Recipient
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 the
                 Bladder
                 begin
                 to
                 swell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 ,
                 that
                 sometimes
                 it
                 bursts
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 Torricellian
                 Experiment
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 put
                 the
                 Bladder
                 of
                 a
                 Carp
                 ,
                 almost
                 void
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 presently
                 blown
                 up
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 remaining
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 being
                 loosened
                 by
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Air
                 in
                 the
                 Pipe
                 do
                 extricate
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 let
                 in
                 again
                 into
                 the
                 Recipient
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 the
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 the
                 swoln
                 Bladder
                 
                 immediately
                 falls
                 again
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 also
                 happens
                 when
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 are
                 agitated
                 by
                 Heat
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 a
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 above
                 half
                 full
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 laid
                 near
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 is
                 blown
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 very
                 hard
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Aqua
                   Fortis
                   and
                   Vinegar
                   do
                   swell
                   in
                   the
                   Pneumatick
                   Engin.
                   
                
                 
                   Aqua
                   Fortis
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 a
                 Metal
                 hath
                 been
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 Vinegar
                 impregnated
                 with
                 the
                 solution
                 of
                 Coral
                 ,
                 do
                 wonderfully
                 swell
                 in
                 the
                 Recipient
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 extraction
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 to
                 boil
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 these
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 being
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 by
                 the
                 pression
                 of
                 the
                 Ambient
                 Air
                 ,
                 do
                 diffuse
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 larger
                 space
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 i●
                 a
                 
                   shrivel'd
                   Apple
                
                 ,
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Recipient
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 drawn
                 out
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 plump
                 up
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 looks
                 as
                 fresh
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 but
                 newly
                 pluck'd
                 from
                 the
                 Tree
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Skin
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 broke
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 a
                 froth
                 breaks
                 forth
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 roasted
                 at
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   Bullets
                   are
                   discharged
                   from
                   Wind-Guns
                   by
                   the
                   compression
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   Air.
                   
                
                 The
                 Air
                 when
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 any
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 and
                 comprest
                 by
                 outward
                 force
                 ,
                 becomes
                 endowed
                 with
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 leap
                 back
                 or
                 rebound
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 
                   Wind
                   Guns
                
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 leaden
                 Bullets
                 are
                 discharged
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 force
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 exceed
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 discharged
                 by
                 Gunpowder
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 other
                 Engins
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 compressing
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 only
                 ,
                 cast
                 up
                 waters
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 height
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 comprest
                 within
                 these
                 Pipes
                 or
                 Engins
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 its
                 particles
                 cannot
                 enjoy
                 that
                 round
                 space
                 it
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 turn
                 round
                 about
                 its
                 own
                 Center
                 ;
                 but
                 other
                 neighbouring
                 particles
                 encroach
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 force
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 same
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Particles
                 ,
                 is
                 preserved
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 freely
                 display
                 themselves
                 ,
                 being
                 hindred
                 by
                 their
                 neighbours
                 pressing
                 in
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 hit
                 and
                 push
                 one
                 another
                 with
                 their
                 Corners
                 ,
                 driving
                 each
                 other
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 with
                 united
                 forces
                 strive
                 to
                 recover
                 their
                 former
                 liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 larger
                 space
                 to
                 move
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   suddain
                   and
                   violent
                   eruption
                   of
                   fermented
                   Liquors
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Bottles
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   pent
                   up
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 small
                 Wines
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 Beer
                 or
                 Ale
                 ,
                 being
                 put
                 up
                 into
                 Bottles
                 ,
                 break
                 forth
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 opened
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 force
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Tartar
                 or
                 Wine-Lees
                 ,
                 being
                 pent
                 up
                 within
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Bottles
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 separated
                 ,
                 or
                 flee
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 their
                 intestine
                 agitation
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 cut
                 and
                 divide
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 mixed
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 connexion
                 between
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Bottle
                 is
                 unstop'd
                 ,
                 they
                 break
                 forth
                 with
                 great
                 noise
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 froth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   Blader
                   that
                   is
                   blown
                   up
                   ▪
                   being
                   struck
                   against
                   the
                   ground
                   ▪
                   doth
                   rebound
                   again
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 also
                 blown
                 up
                 Bladders
                 ,
                 being
                 struck
                 against
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 do
                 rebound
                 again
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Air
                 being
                 comprest
                 in
                 the
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 is
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 lodg'd
                 between
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 striving
                 to
                 recover
                 its
                 former
                 freedom
                 ,
                 lifts
                 up
                 the
                 Bladder
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 bear
                 any
                 greater
                 ▪
                 compression
                 ,
                 beats
                 back
                 the
                 hard
                 Bodies
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 
                   Elastick
                   Force
                
                 is
                 clearly
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 by
                 putting
                 a
                 
                   Swines
                   Bladder
                
                 ,
                 distended
                 with
                 Air
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Engin
                
                 ;
                 which
                 upon
                 the
                 evacuation
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 doth
                 ordinarily
                 distend
                 it self
                 to
                 bursting
                 :
                 Sometimes
                 lifts
                 up
                 50
                 pound
                 weight
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 shut
                 up
                 Air
                 being
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 
                   External
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 endeavour
                 a
                 greater
                 dilatation
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 extricating
                 it self
                 ,
                 takes
                 up
                 a
                 greater
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   water
                   is
                   prest
                   ▪
                   ●●wnward
                   〈◊〉
                   ●
                   Weather-Glass
                   ,
                   in
                   hot
                   weather
                   .
                
                 Accordingly
                 also
                 a
                 reason
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 in
                 a
                 Weather-glass
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 hot
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 being
                 agitated
                 by
                 stronger
                 Beams
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 more
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 dilate
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 bears
                 down
                 the
                 water
                 ;
                 which
                 cause
                 is
                 no
                 sooner
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dilatation
                 diminished
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 water
                 riseth
                 again
                 as
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   weak
                   brittle
                   Glass
                   can
                   resist
                   this
                   Elastick
                   force
                   of
                   the
                   Air.
                   
                
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Air
                   ▪
                
                 be
                 endued
                 with
                 an
                 
                   Elastick
                   Force
                
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 thin
                 
                   Glass
                   Bubbles
                
                 or
                 
                   Drops
                   ,
                   Hermetically
                   Sealed
                
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 ▪
                 not
                 break
                 through
                 the
                 thin
                 Walls
                 of
                 its
                 Prison
                 ?
              
               
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 weak
                 Bubbles
                 are
                 not
                 broken
                 ;
                 because
                 as
                 the
                 Glass
                 is
                 prest
                 by
                 the
                 inward
                 Air
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 outward
                 Air
                 dasheth
                 against
                 the
                 said
                 Glass
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 force
                 is
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 equal
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 break
                 the
                 Glass
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Bubbles
                   swimming
                
                 on
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 continue
                 whole
                 for
                 a
                 considerable
                 time
                 without
                 breaking
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 making
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 pent
                 up
                 Air
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 .
                 Which
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 pression
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ambient
                   Air
                
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 
                   Elastick
                   Force
                
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 break
                 very
                 thick
                 Glass
                 to
                 pieces
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Heaviness
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   may
                   be
                   proved
                   .
                
                 Take
                 a
                 
                   Glass
                   Pipe
                
                 3
                 foot
                 long
                 ,
                 having
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 stopt
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 it
                 with
                 Quicksilver
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 then
                 turn
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 open
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 downwards
                 into
                 a
                 Vessel
                 likewise
                 full
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 run
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Vessel
                 .
                 And
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 will
                 not
                 descend
                 to
                 the
                 Bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 continue
                 27
                 Fingers
                 breadths
                 high
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 which
                 keeps
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 at
                 the
                 height
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 suffer
                 it
                 to
                 sink
                 lower
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Pipe
                 be
                 very
                 heavy
                 ,
                 yet
                 can
                 it
                 not
                 run
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Vessel
                 that
                 lies
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 raising
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 whole
                 Mass
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 lies
                 above
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 thick
                 and
                 agitated
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 do
                 hinder
                 its
                 further
                 condensation
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 reluctance
                 that
                 they
                 suffer
                 any
                 compression
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 narrow
                 space
                 and
                 compass
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 imagine
                 that
                 every
                 Air
                 hath
                 a
                 like
                 force
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 varies
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 its
                 Rarity
                 or
                 Density
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 its
                 looseness
                 or
                 compactness
                 :
                 For
                 a
                 loose
                 and
                 
                   thin
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 parts
                 are
                 more
                 weakly
                 dilated
                 by
                 Heat
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 easily
                 bent
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 less
                 resist
                 the
                 pressure
                 of
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 Air
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 thick
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Particles
                 whereof
                 are
                 more
                 vehemently
                 expanded
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 sinks
                 lower
                 in
                 Fair
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 Cloudy
                 and
                 
                   Rainy
                   Weather
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 is
                 on
                 the
                 
                   top
                   of
                   Mountains
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 less
                 oppose
                 the
                 driving
                 of
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 a
                 Valley
                 or
                 shady
                 place
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 latter
                 place
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 thicker
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 weakly
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 is
                 kept
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 would
                 sink
                 till
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 level
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 lies
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   The
                   Quicksilver
                   in
                   a
                   Weather-Glass
                   is
                   variously
                   raised
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Change
                   of
                   th●
                   weather
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 North-wind
                 blows
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 Fair-weather
                 ,
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 riseth
                 higher
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 to
                 28
                 fingers
                 breadths
                 ;
                 whereas
                 when
                 the
                 South-wind
                 blows
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Rainy-weather
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 much
                 lighter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 only
                 riseth
                 to
                 27
                 fingers
                 breadths
                 .
                 Thus
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Pumps
                 ,
                 the
                 higher
                 that
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Bar●metrum
                 ,
                 or
                 Instrument
                 to
                 distinguish
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 thing●
                 ,
                 the
                 higher
                 the
                 water
                 riseth
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 32
                 fo●●
                 high
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 North-wind
                 blows
                 ;
                 but
                 during
                 a
                 South
                 or
                 West-wind
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Rainy
                   ▪
                   weather
                
                 ,
                 scarcely
                 31
                 foot
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 less
                 as
                 the
                 Pump
                 is
                 placed
                 on
                 higher
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   The
                   Contact
                   or
                   Connexion
                   of
                   Bodies
                   is
                   caused
                   by
                   the
                   Heaviness
                   of
                   the
                   Air.
                   
                
                 The
                 mutual
                 contact
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 derive
                 their
                 firmness
                 and
                 connexion
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 pregnant
                 Evidence
                 of
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 2
                 Marble
                 
                   Polisht
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 besmear'd
                 with
                 Oil
                 ,
                 do
                 sometimes
                 so
                 closely
                 stick
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 closer
                 Connexion
                 can
                 scarcely
                 be
                 apprehended
                 .
                 But
                 no
                 sooner
                 are
                 these
                 2
                 Bodies
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Engin
                
                 ,
                 but
                 immediately
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 evacuation
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 the
                 piece
                 of
                 Marble
                 that
                 lies
                 undermost
                 ,
                 is
                 immediately
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 upper
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 lies
                 under
                 the
                 Lower
                 Marble
                 ,
                 doth
                 no
                 longer
                 bear
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 close
                 joyned
                 with
                 the
                 upper
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   sometimes
                   2
                   Marbles
                   stick
                   close
                   together
                   in
                   a
                   place
                   that
                   is
                   void
                   of
                   Air.
                   
                
                 And
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 it
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 2
                 Marbles
                 stick
                 close
                 together
                 in
                 a
                 vacuum
                 ,
                 the
                 Cause
                 is
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 which
                 pierceth
                 through
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 find
                 any
                 entrance
                 between
                 2
                 exactly
                 polisht
                 Marbles
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 lower
                 Marble
                 cannot
                 fall
                 down
                 without
                 pressing
                 and
                 raising
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Substance
                 ,
                 which
                 resists
                 more
                 than
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 pressed
                 by
                 the
                 Body
                 that
                 lies
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 Marbles
                 are
                 anointed
                 with
                 Oil
                 or
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Wine
                
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 thereof
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 closely
                 glewed
                 together
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Thicker
                   part
                
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Recipient
                 ,
                 Aiery
                 Bubbles
                 do
                 immediately
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 Oil
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 which
                 Bubbles
                 being
                 afterwards
                 dilated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Elastick
                   virtue
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Aethereal
                   substance
                
                 ,
                 do
                 separate
                 the
                 Marbles
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 stuck
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   Why
                   a
                   Bladder
                   fill'd
                   with
                   Air
                   doth
                   sink
                   the
                   slower
                   ,
                   the
                   nearer
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   the
                   Water
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Bladder
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Air
                 requires
                 the
                 greater
                 force
                 to
                 press
                 it
                 downwards
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 nearer
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 riseth
                 the
                 more
                 slowly
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 by
                 much
                 the
                 nearer
                 it
                 approacheth
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 fewer
                 parts
                 of
                 Water
                 do
                 lye
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 lifting
                 up
                 the
                 Bladder
                 or
                 Air
                 from
                 beneath
                 ,
                 push
                 it
                 upwards
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 suppose
                 the
                 Flame
                 to
                 mount
                 up
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 quite
                 to
                 the
                 Orb
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 still
                 move
                 slower
                 and
                 slower
                 ,
                 the
                 higher
                 it
                 ascended
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 fire
                 doth
                 not
                 mount
                 upwards
                 by
                 any
                 virtue
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 only
                 driven
                 upwards
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 surrounds
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 are
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 being
                 more
                 comprest
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 lye
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 with
                 more
                 force
                 push
                 forwards
                 the
                 flame
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 fewer
                 parts
                 pressing
                 them
                 downwards
                 ,
                 they
                 lye
                 the
                 looser
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 drive
                 up
                 the
                 flame
                 more
                 faintly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   By
                   what
                   means
                   the
                   Quicksilver
                   is
                   hindred
                   from
                   sinking
                   lower
                   in
                   the
                   Glass-Pipe
                   .
                
                 If
                 a
                 Glass-Pipe
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 27
                 
                   fingers
                   ▪
                
                 breadth
                 long
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 as
                 before
                 explained
                 ,
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 sink
                 down
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 will
                 continue
                 fill'd
                 in
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 subsidence
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   External
                   Air
                
                 are
                 so
                 agitated
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 so
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 comprest
                 by
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 less
                 than
                 27
                 fingers
                 breadths
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 do
                 so
                 dull
                 its
                 force
                 ▪
                 〈◊〉
                 to
                 hinder
                 its
                 descent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Water
                   in
                   Pump●
                   cannot
                   rise
                   above
                   31
                   Foot
                   high
                   .
                
                 The
                 Water
                 is
                 raised
                 in
                 Pump●
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Sucker
                 ;
                 but
                 cannot
                 be
                 raised
                 above
                 31
                 foot
                 high
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Water
                 mounts
                 up
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Sucker
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 drawn
                 upwards
                 ;
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Vacuum
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Spaces
                 are
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 total
                 Circulation
                 of
                 the
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 moved
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Sucker
                 is
                 drawn
                 up
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 was
                 above
                 the
                 Pump
                 ,
                 to
                 move
                 about
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 midst
                 ●f
                 i●
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 ●●unting
                 upwards
                 comes
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 of
                 the
                 Sucker
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Water
                 chiefly
                 moves
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 ●he
                 least
                 pressure
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 within
                 the
                 Bore
                 of
                 the
                 Pump
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Sucker
                 hath
                 left
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Pump●
                 ,
                 cannot
                 ascend
                 above
                 31
                 foot
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 natural
                 weight
                 ,
                 having
                 driven
                 up
                 the
                 water
                 without
                 condensation
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 afterwards
                 unable
                 to
                 bear
                 a
                 greater
                 weight
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Sucker
                 shaken
                 with
                 greater
                 violence
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 plyes
                 and
                 is
                 broken
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 is
                 driven
                 out
                 above
                 the
                 water
                 in
                 the
                 Bore
                 of
                 the
                 Pump
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 settles
                 at
                 the
                 due
                 height
                 of
                 31
                 foot
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   How
                   Sucking
                   is
                   performed
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 mounts
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 sucking
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Air
                 by
                 its
                 weight
                 presseth
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Liquor
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Quill
                 or
                 Pipe
                 is
                 dipt
                 ,
                 except
                 only
                 those
                 parts
                 which
                 are
                 directly
                 under
                 the
                 Lower-end
                 of
                 the
                 Quill
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 sucks
                 :
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Muscles
                 have
                 lifted
                 up
                 the
                 Palat
                 and
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 within
                 dilates
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 dilated
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 strength
                 enough
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 water
                 from
                 entring
                 the
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 
                   external
                   Air
                
                 drives
                 it
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 suck
                 through
                 a
                 Pipe
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 length
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Mouth
                 it self
                 were
                 extended
                 so
                 far
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Infant
                 ,
                 by
                 applying
                 his
                 Mouth
                 round
                 the
                 Nipple
                 of
                 his
                 Mothers
                 Breast
                 ,
                 draws
                 the
                 Milk
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   mans
                   Hand
                   stretched
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   perceive
                   any
                   weight
                   .
                
                 A
                 Hand
                 held
                 forth
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 feels
                 no
                 Heaviness
                 ;
                 tho'
                 indeed
                 the
                 Air
                 it self
                 be
                 Heavy
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 must
                 needs
                 press
                 the
                 Hand
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Hand
                 is
                 prest
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 by
                 the
                 
                   ambient
                   Air
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 much
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 lies
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 is
                 under
                 the
                 Hand
                 ,
                 is
                 driven
                 
                 by
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 are
                 on
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Like
                 as
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 answers
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 a
                 
                   fraighted
                   Ship
                
                 ,
                 is
                 driven
                 towards
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Ship
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 surrounds
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 .
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 that
                 the
                 upper
                 
                   Pillar
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 Power
                 to
                 drive
                 the
                 Hand
                 downwards
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 lower
                 hath
                 to
                 drive
                 it
                 upwards
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 sensible
                 of
                 any
                 weight
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 reach
                 our
                 Hand
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 Air.
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 lay
                 our
                 Hand
                 upon
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 a
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 extracted
                 ,
                 it
                 begins
                 to
                 swell
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXV
                   .
                   VVhy
                   a
                   Glass
                   Vial
                   breaks
                   ,
                   when
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   Recipient
                   of
                   the
                   Pneumatick
                   Engin
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   the
                   Air
                   is
                   exhausted
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 must
                 be
                 given
                 why
                 a
                 
                   Glass
                   Vi●l
                
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Recipient
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Engin
                
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 pumped
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 breaks
                 to
                 pieces
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 outward
                 Air
                 that
                 might
                 repel
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 ,
                 and
                 resist
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 its
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 dilate
                 it self
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 is
                 within
                 the
                 Viol
                 ,
                 bearing
                 against
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Recipient
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 press
                 and
                 draw
                 i●
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 break
                 it
                 to
                 pieces
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVI
                   .
                   VVhy
                   the
                   flesh
                   swells
                   upon
                   the
                   application
                   of
                   Cupping-Glasses
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 dilated
                 by
                 the
                 Flame
                 in
                 
                   Cupping
                   Glasses
                
                 that
                 Chyrurgeons
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Fire
                 is
                 extinguish'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Flesh
                 that
                 is
                 contain'd
                 within
                 the
                 
                   Cupping
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 begins
                 presently
                 to
                 swell
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 part
                 is
                 less
                 prest
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 rarefied
                 Air
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 bears
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 outward
                 Air.
                 And
                 this
                 makes
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sucker
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Engin
                
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 hath
                 been
                 exhausted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Syringe
                 ,
                 the
                 under
                 Orifice
                 whereof
                 is
                 stopt
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 drawn
                 up
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 For
                 the
                 Pillar
                 of
                 Air
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Bulk
                 with
                 the
                 Sucker
                 ,
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 removed
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 this
                 outward
                 Air
                 is
                 extracted
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Sucker
                 is
                 without
                 any
                 trouble
                 at
                 all
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Syringe
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 lower
                 Orifice
                 be
                 stopt
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVII
                   .
                   VVhy
                   the
                   water
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   Glass
                   ,
                   doth
                   sometimes
                   appear
                   lower
                   i●
                   the
                   midst
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   higher
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 Reason
                 also
                 must
                 be
                 assigned
                 why
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Glass
                 or
                 Cup
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 filled
                 to
                 the
                 brim
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 low
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 raised
                 towards
                 the
                 Edge
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 mentioned
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 middle
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 prest
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 extream
                 or
                 outside
                 parts
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Air
                 exerts
                 its
                 force
                 more
                 weakly
                 and
                 obliquely
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Glass
                 is
                 fill'd
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 swells
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 cleaves
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 Glass
                 ,
                 its
                 middle
                 parts
                 are
                 only
                 comprest
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 lies
                 above
                 it
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 outsides
                 are
                 prest
                 every
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 lies
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 i●
                 beneath
                 the
                 
                   Horizontal
                   Line
                
                 ,
                 exerts
                 its
                 force
                 upon
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 toucheth
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Glass
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 water
                 strive
                 to
                 get
                 thither
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 pressure
                 is
                 weakest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVIII
                   .
                   VVhy
                   the
                   Air
                   grows
                   lighter
                   upon
                   the
                   approach
                   of
                   Stormy
                   VVeather
                   .
                
                 Before
                 a
                 Shower
                 or
                 Storm
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 heavy
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 when
                 the
                 
                   South-wind
                   blows
                
                 ,
                 tho'
                 no
                 Shower
                 follow
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Steams
                 or
                 Vapours
                 which
                 arise
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 mingle
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 are
                 precipitated
                 ,
                 and
                 condensed
                 into
                 Clouds
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 becomes
                 much
                 dilated
                 ,
                 and
                 quitting
                 those
                 Bodies
                 that
                 mixed
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 becomes
                 more
                 thin
                 and
                 subtil
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 contains
                 in
                 it self
                 many
                 parts
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Coagulation
                 and
                 Condensation
                 whereof
                 Clouds
                 and
                 Showers
                 are
                 formed
                 .
                 This
                 appears
                 in
                 Mr.
                 BOYLES
                 
                   Pneumatick
                   Engin
                
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Air
                 enters
                 the
                 void
                 Recipient
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 all
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 Mist
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
               
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   5.
                   
                   Chap.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   I
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   Phillip-Bickerstaff
                   of
                   Chirton
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Northumberland
                   Esqr.
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
               The
               Fifth
               Part
               OF
               THE
               HISTORY
               OF
               NATURE
               .
               OF
               Things
               dug
               out
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Of
                 Metals
                 in
                 General
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Whence
                   the
                   variety
                   of
                   the
                   Metals
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   doth
                   arise
                   .
                
                 THE
                 great
                 use
                 that
                 Metals
                 afford
                 to
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 Convenience
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 may
                 seem
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 to
                 excuse
                 their
                 Covetousness
                 ,
                 who
                 break
                 up
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 come
                 at
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 doth
                 not
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 furnish
                 us
                 with
                 
                   Mony
                   ,
                   Rings
                   ,
                   Jewels
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thousand
                 Ornaments
                 and
                 Utensils
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 
                   Cloaths
                   ,
                   Houses
                
                 and
                 Tables
                 ?
                 And
                 who
                 is
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 usefulness
                 of
                 
                   Tin
                   ,
                   Lead
                
                 and
                 Copper
                 ?
                 Provident
                 Nature
                 having
                 so
                 order'd
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 Metals
                 ,
                 suitable
                 to
                 our
                 several
                 Necessities
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 multifarious
                 production
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 fetch'd
                 from
                 the
                 different
                 Juices
                 that
                 lodge
                 in
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 condensed
                 there
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 Metals
                 are
                 required
                 
                   sharp
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   Oily
                   Exhalations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fumes
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 ;
                 these
                 continually
                 ascending
                 from
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 Exteriour
                 parts
                 ,
                 do
                 there
                 leave
                 the
                 
                   Metalline
                   particles
                
                 they
                 bring
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 difference
                 ,
                 are
                 generated
                 a
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 
                   Minerals
                   ,
                   Metals
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 dug
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 the
                 grosser
                 Matter
                 doth
                 constitute
                 such
                 parts
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 pure
                 and
                 subtil
                 ,
                 others
                 :
                 So
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Vein
                 many
                 Metals
                 are
                 generated
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 require
                 a
                 more
                 crude
                 and
                 less
                 elaborate
                 Matter
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Iron
                   ,
                   Lead
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 others
                 a
                 better
                 prepared
                 and
                 more
                 refined
                 Matter
                 ,
                 as
                 Gold.
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 a
                 greater
                 quantity
                 of
                 ignoble
                 Metals
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Mines
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 pure
                 and
                 noble
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Nature
                 needs
                 much
                 more
                 time
                 for
                 the
                 bringing
                 these
                 to
                 Perfection
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   Metals
                   are
                   malleable
                   .
                
                 All
                 Metals
                 ,
                 except
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 are
                 Malleable
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Property
                 of
                 Metals
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 consequent
                 of
                 their
                 Nature
                 and
                 frame
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 Metals
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   hard
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 composed
                 of
                 many
                 
                   Integral
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 figure
                 are
                 long
                 and
                 branchy
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 seem
                 strange
                 to
                 any
                 Considerative
                 person
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 malleable
                 and
                 ductil
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 forged
                 on
                 the
                 Anvil
                 ,
                 or
                 drawn
                 into
                 Wire
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 conceived
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 parts
                 being
                 thus
                 figured
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 glide
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 one
                 over
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 side-ways
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 without
                 wholly
                 separating
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 manner
                 
                   Lead
                   ,
                   Iron
                   ,
                   Silver
                
                 and
                 Gold
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 drawn
                 into
                 Wire
                 ,
                 or
                 beat
                 into
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 incredible
                 thinness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   Metals
                   are
                   found
                   at
                   the
                   Bottoms
                   of
                   Mountains
                   ,
                   lying
                   East
                   and
                   South
                   .
                
                 Mines
                 of
                 Metals
                 are
                 chiefly
                 found
                 under
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 that
                 face
                 the
                 East
                 or
                 South-Sun
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 Mountains
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 Cavities
                 and
                 Clefts
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 sublimed
                 particles
                 of
                 Metal
                 may
                 unite
                 ,
                 and
                 mount
                 up
                 together
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 which
                 are
                 most
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 admit
                 its
                 strongest
                 and
                 greatest
                 heat
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Sun-beams
                 do
                 terminate
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 penetrate
                 to
                 the
                 inmost
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 question'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Heat
                 produc'd
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 doth
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 abstruse
                 and
                 inward
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 strongly
                 affect
                 those
                 parts
                 which
                 they
                 most
                 directly
                 strike
                 against
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 being
                 Cleft
                 into
                 Gaps
                 and
                 Slits
                 ,
                 way
                 is
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 easy
                 mounting
                 of
                 the
                 Juices
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 hid
                 in
                 its
                 Bowels
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 deposit
                 their
                 Burthens
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Metalline
                   particles
                
                 they
                 are
                 charg'd
                 with
                 in
                 the
                 Upper
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Springs
                 do
                 frequently
                 rise
                 at
                 the
                 Foot
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 water
                 finds
                 a
                 more
                 easie
                 passage
                 through
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 ready
                 ascent
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 any
                 
                 Mineral
                 or
                 Metal
                 is
                 found
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Upper-part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 carried
                 up
                 thither
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 ascending
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   places
                   do
                   most
                   abound
                   with
                   Metals
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 Metals
                 are
                 most
                 frequent
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 most
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Solar
                   Rays
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 receive
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 heat
                 ;
                 because
                 Heat
                 ,
                 by
                 wasting
                 of
                 the
                 moisture
                 ,
                 makes
                 such
                 places
                 full
                 of
                 Clefts
                 and
                 Slits
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Juices
                 and
                 
                   Metalline
                   Exhalations
                
                 ,
                 may
                 more
                 easily
                 ascend
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Metals
                   first
                   detected
                   by
                   the
                   Burning
                   down
                   of
                   Woods
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 Metals
                 consist
                 of
                 several
                 Juices
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 now
                 generally
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Mines
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 seems
                 very
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 first
                 Invention
                 or
                 Detection
                 was
                 owing
                 to
                 the
                 conflagration
                 of
                 Woods
                 .
                 Thus
                 ARISTOTLE
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 Shepherds
                 had
                 set
                 a
                 Wood
                 on
                 
                   fire
                   ▪
                
                 which
                 kindled
                 the
                 
                 Earth
                 ●●so
                 ,
                 
                   molten
                   Silver
                
                 was
                 perceived
                 to
                 run
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 .
                 Neither
                 will
                 this
                 seem
                 strange
                 to
                 any
                 who
                 shall
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 the
                 Veins
                 of
                 Metals
                 are
                 found
                 ,
                 reaching
                 to
                 the
                 Roots
                 of
                 Great
                 Trees
                 ,
                 about
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 wrapped
                 ▪
                 wherefore
                 when
                 such
                 Trees
                 are
                 burnt
                 down
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 the
                 said
                 Metals
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 entangled
                 amongst
                 the
                 Roots
                 ,
                 do
                 melt
                 down
                 with
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 :
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 dreadful
                 Fire
                 of
                 London
                 1666
                 ,
                 the
                 Bells
                 in
                 some
                 Steeples
                 were
                 melted
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Ground
                   that
                   is
                   most
                   rich
                   in
                   Metals
                   ,
                   appears
                   outwardly
                   most
                   barren
                   .
                
                 The
                 Ground
                 which
                 is
                 rich
                 in
                 Mines
                 ,
                 is
                 generally
                 Barren
                 :
                 And
                 besides
                 exhales
                 noxious
                 steams
                 and
                 vapours
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 health
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 many
                 Diseases
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 Barrenness
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 appointed
                 by
                 Nature
                 for
                 the
                 Nourishment
                 of
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Plants
                 ,
                 is
                 otherways
                 diverted
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 furnish
                 Matter
                 for
                 Metals
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 this
                 Sap
                 or
                 Juice
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 places
                 the
                 Trees
                 do
                 languish
                 ,
                 Herbs
                 wither
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 it self
                 is
                 bereft
                 of
                 its
                 Vigour
                 ,
                 Beauty
                 and
                 Ornament
                 .
                 These
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 also
                 are
                 more
                 subject
                 to
                 noxious
                 
                   Exhalations
                   ▪
                
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 steams
                 and
                 vapours
                 that
                 abound
                 within
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 Matter
                 is
                 spent
                 in
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Metals
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 
                   subtil
                   part
                
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 passeth
                 through
                 Clefts
                 to
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 mingling
                 with
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 doth
                 infect
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 injurious
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 breath
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Lakes
                 and
                 Pools
                 of
                 Zealand
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 dig
                 their
                 Turf
                 ,
                 which
                 abound
                 with
                 Bitumen
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 burning
                 give
                 forth
                 a
                 nasty
                 stink
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 steams
                 and
                 fumes
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 gild
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 Furniture
                 and
                 Utensils
                 of
                 
                   Iron
                   ,
                   Copper
                   ,
                   Tin
                
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Houses
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 burnt
                 ,
                 and
                 discolour
                 all
                 things
                 but
                 Gold.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   Metals
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   some
                   Rivers
                   .
                
                 Metals
                 are
                 sometimes
                 found
                 in
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 Historians
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 
                   Tagus
                   ,
                   Ganges
                
                 and
                 Pactolus
                 ,
                 as
                 abounding
                 with
                 particles
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 gathered
                 by
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 and
                 melted
                 down
                 into
                 Ingots
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 imagin
                 that
                 Metals
                 are
                 generated
                 in
                 these
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Bowels
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 those
                 Rivers
                 runing
                 through
                 the
                 Grounds
                 which
                 abound
                 with
                 
                   Metalick
                   Veins
                
                 ,
                 carry
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 their
                 particles
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 Water
                 of
                 it self
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 fit
                 Element
                 for
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 Metals
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 its
                 onion
                 with
                 Earth
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 a
                 little
                 Mud
                 or
                 Clay
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   Metals
                   are
                   more
                   capable
                   of
                   Rarefaction
                   ,
                   than
                   Condensation
                   .
                
                 Metals
                 are
                 considerably
                 rarefied
                 by
                 Heat
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 be
                 condensed
                 by
                 Cold.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Metals
                 are
                 already
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 compression
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 whole
                 weight
                 o●
                 the
                 Atm●●ph●●e
                 lying
                 ●●on
                 them
                 .
                 Being
                 there●ore
                 already
                 t●us
                 comprest
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 any
                 further
                 condensation
                 ;
                 but
                 well
                 of
                 Rarefaction
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 but
                 little
                 condensed
                 by
                 Cold
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 much
                 rarefied
                 by
                 Heat
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 whenever
                 it
                 〈◊〉
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 ●eight
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 ●●es
                 upon
                 it
                 ▪
                 it
                 becomes
                 much
                 more
                 extended
                 ;
                 than
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 comprest
                 or
                 condensed
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 strong
                 and
                 effectual
                 Engins
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   Calcined
                   Metals
                   flow
                   like
                   Sand
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   melted
                   ,
                   run
                   like
                   water
                   .
                
                 When
                 Metals
                 are
                 calcin'd
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 are
                 reduced
                 into
                 Powder
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 
                   Corrosive
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 they
                 flow
                 in
                 grains
                 like
                 Sand
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 melted
                 ,
                 they
                 run
                 like
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 Calcination
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 resolved
                 into
                 the
                 very
                 least
                 particles
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 to
                 be
                 resolved
                 into
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 into
                 small
                 grains
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 still
                 capable
                 of
                 a
                 further
                 dissolution
                 or
                 division
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 Grains
                 are
                 dissolved
                 by
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 divided
                 into
                 much
                 smaller
                 particles
                 ,
                 and
                 constitute
                 a
                 more
                 continuous
                 Body
                 ,
                 like
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   Metals
                   are
                   resolved
                   into
                   Vapours
                   .
                
                 And
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 Metals
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Acid
                   sulph●●s
                   ▪
                
                 which
                 abounds
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 fly
                 away
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 dissipated
                 into
                 fumes
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 Silver
                 is
                 melted
                 with
                 Lead
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 a
                 little
                 Brimstone
                 is
                 cast
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Silver
                 vanisheth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 fumes
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 its
                 flight
                 be
                 stopt
                 by
                 
                   wet
                   Linnen
                
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 Copper
                 that
                 is
                 mixed
                 with
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 cemented
                 with
                 common
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Powder
                 of
                 Bricks
                 ,
                 it
                 mounts
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 carries
                 up
                 some
                 Gold
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 except
                 the
                 Pot
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Operation
                 is
                 performed
                 ,
                 be
                 covered
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Metals
                 are
                 carried
                 upwards
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 quit
                 their
                 agitation
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 meeting
                 with
                 some
                 
                   cold
                   Body
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 Of
                 Quicksilver
                 and
                 Brimstone
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   Quicksilver
                   is
                   more
                   heavy
                   than
                   any
                   other
                   Metals
                   ,
                   besides
                   Gold.
                   
                
                 QUicksilver
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 Chymists
                 give
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 heaviest
                 of
                 all
                 Metals
                 ,
                 excepting
                 Gold
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 all
                 other
                 Bodies
                 swim
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 sinking
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 Ponderosity
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 fewer
                 pores
                 in
                 Quicksilver
                 for
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 other
                 Metals
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 multitude
                 or
                 deficiency
                 of
                 Pores
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Heaviness
                 or
                 Lightness
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
                 For
                 tho
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 other
                 Metals
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bulk
                 and
                 figure
                 ,
                 and
                 alike
                 moved
                 ;
                 yet
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 many
                 more
                 Pores
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 lighter
                 than
                 it
                 ▪
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Reason
                 why
                 Gold
                 is
                 heavier
                 than
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 and
                 sinks
                 down
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 even
                 because
                 it
                 
                 hath
                 fewer
                 Pores
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 admit
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 ;
                 tho'
                 indeed
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 much
                 exceed
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 proportion
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 44
                 to
                 43.
                 
              
               
                 Which
                 makes
                 me
                 the
                 more
                 admire
                 ,
                 what
                 ground
                 PLINY
                 could
                 have
                 to
                 assert
                 ,
                 lib.
                 33.
                 cap.
                 3.
                 that
                 Gold
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 heavy
                 as
                 Lead
                 ,
                 when
                 experience
                 assures
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Gold
                 is
                 as
                 heavy
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 compared
                 with
                 Blacklead
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 10
                 to
                 6
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   common
                   Lead
                
                 ,
                 as
                 10
                 to
                 5
                 ¼
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Fluidity
                   of
                   Quicksilver
                   .
                
                 Quicksilver
                 is
                 liquid
                 ,
                 and
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 contained
                 in
                 some
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 it
                 runs
                 away
                 like
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Quicksilver
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 many
                 little
                 Particles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 agitated
                 by
                 peculiar
                 motions
                 differing
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 continually
                 shift
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 wet
                 or
                 moisten
                 the
                 Hand
                 that
                 handles
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 this
                 hinder
                 its
                 fluidity
                 :
                 Because
                 Moistness
                 and
                 Liquidity
                 are
                 not
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Quality
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 they
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Nature
                 .
                 For
                 Fire
                 is
                 liquid
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Molten
                   Metals
                   flow
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 wet
                 or
                 moisten
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 nothing
                 else
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 constitute
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Fluidity
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 insensible
                 parts
                 of
                 any
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 being
                 so
                 loose
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 easily
                 put
                 into
                 motion
                 by
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   mater
                
                 .
                 The
                 cause
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 Fluidity
                 in
                 Quicksilver
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Particles
                 whereof
                 it
                 consists
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 smooth
                 and
                 slippery
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 closely
                 compacted
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 being
                 thicker
                 than
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 they
                 scarcely
                 afford
                 any
                 entrance
                 to
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 that
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Quicksilver
                   loseth
                   nothing
                   of
                   its
                   weight
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 Quicksilver
                 when
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 become
                 dissipated
                 into
                 Fumes
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 received
                 into
                 a
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 it
                 soon
                 after
                 returns
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 form
                 it
                 had
                 before
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 weight
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   Mercury
                   may
                   be
                   fixed
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   reduced
                   to
                   its
                   liquid
                   state
                   again
                   .
                
                 Quicksilver
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 fixed
                 with
                 Quick-lime
                 ,
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 
                   coated
                   Retort
                
                 ,
                 passeth
                 into
                 the
                 Recipient
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 appears
                 in
                 its
                 former
                 shape
                 .
              
               
                 Quicksilver
                 is
                 fixed
                 when
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 ingredients
                 unite
                 themselves
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 fixing
                 the
                 Points
                 or
                 extremities
                 of
                 their
                 little
                 Branches
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 Pores
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 chance
                 that
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Quick-lime
                 ,
                 being
                 put
                 in
                 motion
                 by
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 carry
                 away
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ingredients
                 ,
                 that
                 united
                 themselves
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 and
                 hindred
                 them
                 from
                 being
                 moved
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 stopping
                 the
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 rendring
                 their
                 figures
                 too
                 irregular
                 ,
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 returns
                 again
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 state
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   the
                   drops
                   of
                   Quicksilver
                   are
                   round
                   .
                
                 Quicksilver
                 always
                 forms
                 it self
                 into
                 round
                 drops
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 the
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 leave
                 between
                 themselves
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 more
                 gross
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 more
                 
                   subtil
                   Air
                
                 can
                 enter
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 can
                 only
                 act
                 upon
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 continually
                 pushing
                 back
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 said
                 parts
                 resist
                 them
                 equally
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 never
                 do
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 form
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 
                   spherical
                   figure
                
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 make
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 more
                 exactly
                 round
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Liquors
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   Quicksilver
                   may
                   be
                   fixed
                   .
                
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 be
                 thus
                 
                   Round
                   ,
                   Polisht
                
                 and
                 Slippery
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 hinder
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 
                   Quick-lime
                   ,
                   Brimstone
                
                 and
                 other
                 Ingredients
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 fixed
                 ,
                 by
                 darting
                 the
                 extremities
                 of
                 their
                 little
                 Branches
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 them
                 so
                 irregular
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 which
                 moved
                 them
                 before
                 ,
                 being
                 no
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 agitate
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 becomes
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 hard
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   Gold
                   Ring
                   attracts
                   Quicksilver
                   .
                
                 Quicksilver
                 seems
                 to
                 bear
                 a
                 great
                 affection
                 to
                 Gold
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 anointed
                 with
                 any
                 
                   Mercurial
                   Ointment
                
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 hold
                 a
                 
                   gold
                   ring
                
                 in
                 their
                 Mouths
                 ,
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 penetrating
                 through
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 fixeth
                 it self
                 on
                 the
                 Ring
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 it
                 to
                 appear
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 Silver
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Fire
                 recovers
                 its
                 former
                 Brightness
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Fluid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 its
                 parts
                 in
                 continual
                 agitation
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 moderate
                 heat
                 doth
                 exhale
                 ,
                 and
                 fly
                 away
                 into
                 Fumes
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 being
                 mixt
                 with
                 those
                 Steams
                 ,
                 which
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Breath
                 are
                 thrust
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 carried
                 upwards
                 to
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 where
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 ring
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 compact
                 and
                 cold
                 Body
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 stopt
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 returns
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 state
                 ▪
                 Much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 water
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 Alembick
                 by
                 heat
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 Vapors
                 ,
                 till
                 meeting
                 with
                 a
                 cold
                 Body
                 ,
                 it
                 loseth
                 its
                 agitation
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 changed
                 again
                 into
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 water
                 .
                 The
                 Quicksilver
                 therefore
                 doth
                 not
                 attract
                 the
                 Gold
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 suppose
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 cleaves
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 thrusting
                 it self
                 into
                 its
                 Pores
                 becomes
                 coagulated
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 recoves
                 its
                 former
                 state
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Phisicians
                 advise
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 anointed
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 
                   Mercurial
                   Ointments
                
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 a
                 ring
                 of
                 Gold
                 in
                 their
                 Mouths
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 take
                 Gold
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fumes
                 of
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 may
                 stick
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 those
                 persons
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 frequently
                 handle
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 
                   Guild
                   Metals
                
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 employed
                 in
                 
                   Chymical
                   operations
                
                 ,
                 do
                 commonly
                 hold
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Gold
                 in
                 their
                 Mouths
                 ,
                 to
                 catch
                 the
                 Fumes
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 might
                 prove
                 dangerous
                 to
                 their
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   Quicksilver
                   betakes
                   it self
                   to
                   Gold.
                   
                
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 demand
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 evaporating
                 Fumes
                 or
                 Particles
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 do
                 rather
                 tend
                 towards
                 the
                 Gold
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Gold
                   and
                   Silver
                   are
                   delivered
                   from
                   their
                   dross
                   by
                   ▪
                   the
                   means
                   of
                   Quicksilver
                   .
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 most
                 subtil
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 being
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 agitation
                 communicated
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 betake
                 themselves
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 find
                 it
                 most
                 easy
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 continue
                 their
                 motion
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 pursue
                 the
                 same
                 more
                 readily
                 in
                 the
                 Gold
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Gold
                 that
                 doth
                 oppose
                 them
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 do
                 continually
                 thwart
                 and
                 cross
                 their
                 tendency
                 .
                 And
                 accordingly
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 
                   handle
                   Quicksilver
                
                 with
                 one
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 Rings
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 presently
                 become
                 discoloured
                 by
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 .
              
               
                 Whereas
                 formerly
                 the
                 Spaniards
                 at
                 the
                 Mines
                 of
                 Potosi
                 in
                 Peru
                 ,
                 did
                 separate
                 the
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 from
                 the
                 Dross
                 ,
                 with
                 incredible
                 charge
                 and
                 labour
                 ,
                 
                   Fernandes
                   de
                   Velasco
                
                 taught
                 them
                 a
                 more
                 compendious
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 ever
                 since
                 put
                 in
                 practice
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 their
                 great
                 profit
                 and
                 advantage
                 .
                 He
                 took
                 Quicksilver
                 and
                 Salt
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 mixed
                 with
                 the
                 Mine
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 put
                 them
                 together
                 into
                 close
                 covered
                 Pots
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 placed
                 in
                 convenient
                 Furnaces
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 uniting
                 themselves
                 with
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 became
                 separated
                 from
                 their
                 dross
                 ,
                 the
                 Amalgama
                 or
                 mixture
                 of
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 and
                 Silver
                 being
                 afterwards
                 cleansed
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 bright
                 by
                 reiterated
                 Lotion
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Litharge
                   mortifies
                   the
                   sourness
                   of
                   Vinegar
                   .
                
                 Litharge
                 when
                 put
                 into
                 Vinegar
                 ,
                 doth
                 take
                 away
                 its
                 sharpness
                 ,
                 and
                 communicates
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   sweet
                   tast
                
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 sharp
                 pointed
                 and
                 unequal
                 Particles
                 of
                 Vinegar
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 constitute
                 its
                 sourness
                 ,
                 cleaving
                 to
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Litharge
                 ,
                 are
                 thrust
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Vinegar
                 being
                 freed
                 from
                 those
                 sharp
                 pointed
                 Particles
                 ,
                 prick
                 the
                 Gums
                 and
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 
                   sweetish
                   tast
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Sublimate
                   loseth
                   all
                   is
                   corrosive
                   acrimony
                   ,
                   by
                   being
                   sublimed
                   with
                   Quicksilver
                   .
                
                 If
                 to
                 
                   Mercury
                   Sublimate
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 extreamly
                 corrosive
                 ,
                 an
                 equal
                 quantity
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 and
                 exposed
                 to
                 Sublimation
                 ,
                 the
                 Sublimate
                 loseth
                 all
                 its
                 
                   venemous
                   corrosiveness
                
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 insipid
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 Medicin
                 in
                 many
                 cases
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 the
                 added
                 Particles
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 become
                 increased
                 in
                 bulk
                 by
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Salt
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Sublimate
                 ,
                 by
                 why
                 means
                 they
                 become
                 thicker
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Points
                 are
                 blunted
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 when
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Vitriol
                 ,
                 and
                 Oyl
                 of
                 
                   Tartar
                   per
                   Deliquium
                
                 ,
                 when
                 mingled
                 together
                 lose
                 all
                 their
                 sharpness
                 :
                 For
                 these
                 Salts
                 being
                 of
                 different
                 kinds
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 an
                 
                   acid
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 an
                 Alkali
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 sooner
                 mixed
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 act
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 both
                 their
                 Points
                 are
                 blunted
                 ,
                 much
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 as
                 when
                 by
                 rubbing
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 one
                 Knife
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 both
                 thereby
                 become
                 blunted
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Quicksilver
                   taken
                   inwardly
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   considerable
                   quantity
                   causeth
                   Death
                   .
                
                 If
                 a
                 considerable
                 quantity
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 be
                 taken
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 it
                 endangers
                 the
                 Life
                 and
                 often
                 causeth
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Quicksilver
                 being
                 a
                 very
                 Heavy
                 and
                 
                   fluid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 easily
                 enter
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 and
                 mingling
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 doth
                 interrupt
                 or
                 quite
                 stop
                 its
                 motion
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 this
                 Metal
                 ,
                 the
                 Blood
                 becomes
                 so
                 condensed
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 motion
                 so
                 much
                 retarded
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 furnish
                 Spirits
                 enough
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 supply
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 lying
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 weight
                 ,
                 do
                 condense
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 stop
                 its
                 agitation
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 quantity
                 of
                 Spirits
                 are
                 conveighed
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 to
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 only
                 interruptedly
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 intervals
                 fill
                 and
                 distend
                 the
                 Muscles
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 cause
                 ,
                 why
                 those
                 who
                 get
                 Quicksilver
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Miner
                 have
                 their
                 Gums
                 flaggy
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Teeth
                 loose
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Mercury
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 inmost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 doth
                 destroy
                 and
                 weaken
                 their
                 connexion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Quicksilver
                   is
                   very
                   hurtful
                   to
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Man
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   its
                   Acidity
                   .
                
                 The
                 Miners
                 that
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Quicksilver
                   M●nes
                
                 of
                 Carinthia
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 who
                 are
                 much
                 conversant
                 about
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 are
                 generally
                 subject
                 to
                 those
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 excessive
                 use
                 of
                 
                   Acid
                   things
                
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Palsy
                   ,
                   shaking
                
                 of
                 the
                 Limbs
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 Diseases
                 which
                 affect
                 ▪
                 the
                 Nerves
                 .
                 For
                 Sourness
                 and
                 Harshness
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 predominant
                 qualities
                 in
                 Quicksilver
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 its
                 Acidity
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 corrode
                 most
                 Metals
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 mixed
                 with
                 Vitriol
                 and
                 Salt
                 ,
                 doth
                 provoke
                 copious
                 Salivation
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 Alkalious
                 or
                 
                   Lixivous
                   Salts
                
                 are
                 mixed
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 Salivates
                 less
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 do
                 mortifie
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Acids
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 these
                 Miners
                 fasten
                 Bladders
                 to
                 their
                 Mouths
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 off
                 the
                 
                   poisonous
                   fumes
                
                 of
                 this
                 Metal
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 commonly
                 dye
                 of
                 the
                 Consumption
                 or
                 Palsy
                 ;
                 because
                 Mercury
                 by
                 the
                 tenuity
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 doth
                 attack
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 relaxes
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Lymphatick
                   Vessels
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   How
                   Mercury
                   operates
                   upon
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
                 Whence
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 notice
                 that
                 Quicksilver
                 then
                 chiefly
                 exerts
                 its
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 the
                 smallest
                 Particles
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 its
                 parts
                 are
                 very
                 Penetrative
                 ,
                 they
                 disturb
                 the
                 Mass
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 excite
                 Fermentations
                 ,
                 and
                 frequently
                 hurt
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Stomack
                 ,
                 whence
                 
                   Bloody
                   Fluxs
                   ,
                   Vomiting
                   of
                   Blood
                   ,
                
                 and
                 terrible
                 Gripes
                 do
                 proceed
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 a
                 continual
                 Circulation
                 runs
                 through
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 endure
                 this
                 troublesome
                 guest
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 it self
                 unable
                 to
                 discharge
                 him
                 by
                 Sweat
                 or
                 Urin
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Skin
                 and
                 Kidnies
                 are
                 too
                 small
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 sends
                 all
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Caeliacal
                   Arteries
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 causeth
                 a
                 
                   Bloody
                   Flux
                
                 or
                 violent
                 Loosness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Why
                   Brimstone
                   doth
                   abound
                   in
                   the
                   Country
                   about
                   Sienna
                   in
                   Italy
                   ,
                   in
                   some
                   Isslands
                   in
                   Sicily
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   Naples
                   .
                
                 Brimstone
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 great
                 quantity
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 about
                 Sienna
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 several
                 Islands
                 in
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Naples
                 ,
                 which
                 abound
                 with
                 
                   Subterraneous
                   Fires
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Branchy
                   Particles
                
                 of
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 conjunctions
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 sharp
                 and
                 
                   Metallick
                   pieces
                
                 do
                 constitute
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 are
                 put
                 into
                 motion
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Subterraneous
                   ●eat
                
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 upwards
                 to
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 coagulated
                 into
                 a
                 fat
                 and
                 oily
                 concretion
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 Brimstone
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Grease
                 and
                 Fat
                 ,
                 which
                 likewise
                 consist
                 of
                 soft
                 and
                 thin
                 Particles
                 ,
                 do
                 affect
                 hot
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 abounding
                 most
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 heat
                 is
                 strongest
                 ,
                 as
                 about
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Reins
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 where
                 the
                 heat
                 abounds
                 most
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Fat
                 or
                 Grease
                 is
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 Brimstone
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 most
                 
                   Oily
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 by
                 heat
                 are
                 carried
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 condensed
                 about
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Why
                   Brimstone
                   is
                   so
                   inflamable
                   .
                
                 Brimstone
                 is
                 very
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 kindled
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 toucheth
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 breaks
                 forth
                 into
                 a
                 Flame
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 sharp
                 Juices
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 intangled
                 with
                 the
                 thin
                 ,
                 and
                 close
                 Branches
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Oily
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Pares
                 between
                 the
                 said
                 Branches
                 ,
                 can
                 only
                 transmit
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 thin
                 parts
                 are
                 first
                 put
                 into
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 seized
                 by
                 the
                 intercurrent
                 matter
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Brimstone
                 is
                 judged
                 by
                 Physicians
                 to
                 be
                 hot
                 in
                 a
                 high
                 degree
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Red
                   Brimstone
                
                 is
                 dug
                 up
                 in
                 Carniola
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 burns
                 like
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 a
                 
                   stinking
                   smell
                
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 to
                 the
                 Fire
                 it
                 melts
                 like
                 Wax
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 Grecians
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 Expiation
                 and
                 Lustration
                 ,
                 of
                 their
                 Houses
                 and
                 other
                 Places
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Of
                 Salt.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Of
                   the
                   several
                   sorts
                   of
                   Salt.
                   
                
                 THere
                 be
                 different
                 kinds
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 vary
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 places
                 of
                 their
                 Generation
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 Salt
                 that
                 is
                 dug
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Salt
                   Gem
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 either
                 taken
                 up
                 with
                 Sand
                 ,
                 or
                 cut
                 out
                 of
                 Rocks
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Salt
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 Salt
                 is
                 cut
                 ,
                 as
                 Stones
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Quarry
                 ,
                 and
                 grows
                 again
                 .
                 Not
                 far
                 from
                 Astracan
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 2
                 Mountains
                 so
                 vastly
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 abounding
                 with
                 Salt
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 every
                 day
                 20000
                 great
                 pieces
                 of
                 Salt
                 are
                 cut
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 appear
                 the
                 least
                 diminished
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 quantity
                 still
                 growing
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 stead
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 Another
                 sort
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 call
                 
                   Sea
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 conveighing
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 into
                 certain
                 Beds
                 ,
                 where
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 it
                 is
                 turn'd
                 into
                 Salt
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 evaporation
                 of
                 its
                 
                   watry
                   Particles
                
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 is
                 Spring
                 or
                 Fountain-Salt
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 
                   Salt
                   Springs
                
                 or
                 Well-water
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 boiled
                 into
                 Salt.
                 All
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 Salt
                 that
                 is
                 dug
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 Sea
                 or
                 
                   Spring
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 hath
                 no
                 
                   watry
                   parts
                
                 mingled
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 doth
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 any
                 evaporation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 sorts
                 do
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 difference
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 water
                 consists
                 of
                 2
                 sorts
                 of
                 Particles
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 Flexible
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Inflexible
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 confounded
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 constitute
                 only
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 retain
                 their
                 several
                 Nature
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 never
                 so
                 closely
                 united
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 separated
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 or
                 the
                 Sun.
                 When
                 therefore
                 the
                 
                   Sea
                   water
                
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 conveighed
                 into
                 Beds
                 ,
                 yields
                 Salt
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 because
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 are
                 coagulated
                 into
                 Salt
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 suppose
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 separation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Flexible
                 and
                 
                   Fluid
                   parts
                
                 are
                 evaporated
                 into
                 Fire
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 Stiff
                 and
                 Inflexible
                 behind
                 them
                 .
                 Whence
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 different
                 kinds
                 of
                 Salt
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 different
                 figure
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 some
                 Salts
                 are
                 like
                 Cylinders
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 round
                 and
                 long
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 equal
                 thickness
                 :
                 Whereas
                 others
                 terminate
                 in
                 a
                 Point
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 experienced
                 by
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 an
                 
                   Acid
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 will
                 dissolve
                 a
                 mixt
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 another
                 cannot
                 penetrate
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   Salt
                   is
                   generated
                   in
                   the
                   Mountains
                   .
                
                 Salt
                 is
                 generated
                 in
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Salt
                   water
                
                 being
                 conveighed
                 thither
                 in
                 great
                 abundance
                 ,
                 and
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 
                   flexible
                   Particles
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fresh
                   water
                
                 running
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Salt
                   Particles
                
                 only
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 cavities
                 that
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 continually
                 encreasing
                 by
                 the
                 afflux
                 of
                 new
                 
                   Sea
                   water
                
                 ,
                 do
                 at
                 last
                 wholy
                 fill
                 them
                 up
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   Salt
                   water
                   is
                   Transparent
                   .
                
                 
                   Salt
                   water
                
                 is
                 more
                 Transparent
                 than
                 
                   Fresh
                   water
                
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 distinctly
                 perceived
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 
                   Fresh
                   water
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 within
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 
                   Salt
                   water
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 retain
                 more
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 passeth
                 through
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   Fresh
                   water
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 is
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 transmit
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 
                   Lucid
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 For
                 water
                 is
                 therefore
                 only
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Transparent
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Aethereal
                   matter
                
                 which
                 fills
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 can
                 transmit
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 
                   Lucid
                   Bodies
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Whence
                   the
                   different
                   Virtue
                   of
                   Salts
                   doth
                   arise
                   .
                
                 All
                 Salts
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 those
                 of
                 different
                 kinds
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 do
                 differ
                 in
                 their
                 Virtues
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 
                   Acid
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 will
                 dissolve
                 a
                 mixed
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 other
                 Salts
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 cannot
                 penetrate
                 nor
                 dissolve
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 insensible
                 parts
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Acid
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 different
                 sizes
                 and
                 figures
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 size
                 and
                 figure
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 strait
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 inward
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 formed
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Vinegar
                 dissolves
                 Lead
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Stygian
                   waters
                
                 cannot
                 do
                 :
                 And
                 Aquafortis
                 dissolves
                 Mercury
                 or
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 which
                 Vinegar
                 cannot
                 penetrate
                 :
                 
                   Aqua
                   Regalis
                
                 dissolves
                 Gold
                 ,
                 which
                 Aquafortis
                 will
                 not
                 touch
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Silver
                 is
                 dissolved
                 in
                 Aquafortis
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 fasten
                 upon
                 Gold.
                 Now
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 variety
                 of
                 effects
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 amongst
                 these
                 
                   Acid
                   Salts
                
                 ,
                 some
                 have
                 
                   long
                   ,
                   thick
                
                 and
                 
                   stiff
                   points
                
                 ,
                 whereas
                 those
                 of
                 others
                 are
                 
                   short
                   ,
                   thin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 flexible
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 also
                 their
                 Virtues
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 different
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   Nitre
                   increaseth
                   the
                   heat
                   of
                   Fire
                   ,
                   and
                   strengthens
                   the
                   cold
                   of
                   water
                   .
                
                 Nitre
                 or
                 Saltpeter
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 agrees
                 with
                 common
                 Salt
                 ,
                 increaseth
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthens
                 the
                 coldness
                 of
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Needle-like
                   Particles
                
                 of
                 Nitre
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 stiff
                 than
                 the
                 sharp
                 pointed
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 flexible
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 these
                 stiff
                 
                   Saline
                   Needles
                
                 ,
                 are
                 mingled
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 whirled
                 about
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 much
                 more
                 strongly
                 waste
                 and
                 consume
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Fire
                 which
                 hath
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 mingled
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 
                   Saline
                   Needle
                   like
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 fix
                 their
                 points
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Liquid
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 they
                 retard
                 their
                 whirling
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 quite
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 promote
                 congelation
                 .
                 Neither
                 ought
                 this
                 diversity
                 of
                 effects
                 be
                 matter
                 of
                 any
                 greater
                 wonder
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 same
                 heat
                 to
                 soften
                 Wax
                 and
                 harden
                 Clay
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   Nitre
                   cannot
                   be
                   kindled
                   but
                   by
                   a
                   burning
                   coal
                   ,
                   or
                   Flame
                   .
                
                 Nitre
                 cannot
                 be
                 set
                 on
                 Fire
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 intense
                 heat
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 Flame
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   burning
                   Coal
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Flame
                 without
                 Brimstone
                 .
                 Now
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 any
                 Brimstone
                 is
                 cast
                 into
                 a
                 Crucible
                 ,
                 wherein
                 melted
                 Nitre
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Flame
                 immediately
                 breaks
                 forth
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   volatile
                   parts
                
                 of
                 the
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 do
                 afford
                 a
                 vehicle
                 to
                 the
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 it
                 flies
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Flame
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 Nitre
                 cannot
                 be
                 kindled
                 into
                 a
                 Flame
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 violent
                 heat
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 Flame
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 casting
                 of
                 a
                 
                   burning
                   Coal
                
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   common
                   Salt
                   crackles
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   cast
                   whole
                   into
                   the
                   Fire
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   so
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   be●ten
                   small
                   .
                
                 Common
                 Salt
                 being
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Fire
                 in
                 whole
                 
                   Grains
                   ,
                   crackles
                
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 beaten
                 into
                 Powder
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 ;
                 as
                 neither
                 doth
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 generated
                 in
                 Lakes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 rarefaction
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fresh
                   water
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 pent
                 up
                 within
                 the
                 Grains
                 of
                 Salt.
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Salt
                 that
                 constitute
                 these
                 Grains
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 confusedly
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 intimate
                 contact
                 ,
                 they
                 leave
                 room
                 enough
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 Particles
                 of
                 
                   fresh
                   water
                
                 to
                 come
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 agitated
                 ,
                 do
                 continue
                 there
                 crowed
                 
                 together
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 tossed
                 by
                 a
                 violent
                 heat
                 ,
                 they
                 dilate
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 their
                 
                   Prison
                   walls
                
                 ,
                 make
                 their
                 escape
                 with
                 a
                 noise
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 smaller
                 Powder
                 of
                 these
                 Grains
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 that
                 Salt
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 coagulated
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 Lakes
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 crackling
                 noise
                 in
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 
                   Prison
                   walls
                
                 ,
                 are
                 already
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 contain
                 no
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 rarefied
                 by
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Salt
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 dried
                 with
                 a
                 slow
                 Fire
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 melt
                 without
                 great
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 Liquor
                 remaining
                 ,
                 to
                 promote
                 their
                 Fluxing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Salt
                   easily
                   turns
                   to
                   a
                   Liquor
                   .
                
                 
                   Common
                   Salt
                   ,
                   Nitre
                   ,
                   Salt
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 and
                 any
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 turns
                 to
                 Liquor
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 
                   Salt
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 being
                 set
                 in
                 a
                 Cellar
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 time
                 especially
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 shelving
                 plate
                 ,
                 or
                 dish
                 ,
                 dissolves
                 into
                 a
                 fattish
                 kind
                 of
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 which
                 Chymists
                 call
                 the
                 
                   Oyl
                   of
                   Tartar
                   per
                   Deliquium
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 effect
                 must
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   watry
                   Particles
                
                 that
                 fly
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 Vapours
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Salt
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 being
                 very
                 ponderous
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 easily
                 penetrated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   watry
                   Atoms
                
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 afterwards
                 agitating
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Salt
                 ,
                 do
                 separate
                 them
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   comcom
                   Salt
                   Melts
                   being
                   exposed
                   to
                   the
                   Air.
                   
                
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 common
                 Salt
                 melts
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 not
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 pure
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 thinner
                 parts
                 ,
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Salt
                 in
                 motion
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 toucheth
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 fly
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Vapors
                 ;
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Salt
                 seldom
                 melts
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Weather
                 be
                 inclined
                 to
                 moisture
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   distilled
                   Salts
                   diss●lve
                   Metals
                   .
                
                 
                   Acid
                   Spirits
                
                 distilled
                 from
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 common
                 
                   Salt
                   ,
                   Alom
                   ,
                   Vitriol
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 dissolve
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Metals
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 the
                 
                   Dart-like
                   Particles
                
                 of
                 these
                 distill'd
                 Salts
                 ,
                 entring
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Metals
                 ,
                 do
                 cut
                 and
                 tear
                 them
                 to
                 pieces
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 insensible
                 parts
                 of
                 these
                 distill'd
                 Salts
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 continual
                 motion
                 cannot
                 enter
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 these
                 Bodies
                 without
                 dividing
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 them
                 to
                 pieces
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Whether
                   flowers
                   may
                   be
                   raised
                   from
                   their
                   Salt.
                   
                
                 Chymists
                 boast
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 resuscitate
                 the
                 Flowers
                 of
                 Plants
                 from
                 the
                 Salt
                 that
                 is
                 extracted
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 restore
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 Tho'
                 this
                 be
                 confidently
                 asserted
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 take
                 it
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 figment
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 sufficient
                 ground
                 or
                 Foundation
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spirits
                 distill'd
                 from
                 Vegetables
                 ,
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 very
                 different
                 Virtues
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Plant
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 were
                 extracted
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 
                   Vinegar
                   ,
                   Brandy
                
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Grapes
                 ,
                 yet
                 differ
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 their
                 Virtues
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 have
                 nothing
                 common
                 with
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Whence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Sea
                   water
                   seems
                   to
                   sparkle
                   by
                   night
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Sea
                   water
                
                 ,
                 more
                 especially
                 at
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 sparkle
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Salt
                 being
                 stiff
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 be
                 bent
                 or
                 made
                 plyable
                 by
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 dash
                 against
                 a
                 Rock
                 ,
                 or
                 meet
                 with
                 any
                 hard
                 Body
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 these
                 
                   Saline
                   ▪
                   Particles
                
                 do
                 extricate
                 themselves
                 ,
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fresh
                   water
                
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 wrapt
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 standing
                 singly
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 they
                 produce
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 sparks
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 not
                 unlike
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 struck
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Flint
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Saline
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Sea
                   water
                
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 produce
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 those
                 that
                 move
                 with
                 their
                 points
                 forward
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 these
                 sparks
                 are
                 not
                 seen
                 in
                 all
                 Waves
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Drops
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Wave
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Why
                   Salt
                   pricks
                   and
                   vellicates
                   the
                   Tongue
                   .
                
                 Salt
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
                 by
                 the
                 Spittle
                 ,
                 doth
                 prick
                 and
                 pierce
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 Salt
                 chiefly
                 consists
                 of
                 slender
                 and
                 ●tiff
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 bristling
                 their
                 points
                 ,
                 do
                 slash
                 and
                 cut
                 the
                 Pores
                 and
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Saline
                   Particles
                
                 are
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 small
                 Darts
                 ,
                 which
                 entring
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 do
                 with
                 great
                 force
                 vellicate
                 and
                 rend
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 admit
                 that
                 a
                 Salt
                 Tast
                 doth
                 consist
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Salt
                 ,
                 do
                 with
                 their
                 Points
                 prick
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 might
                 as
                 well
                 touch
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 and
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 sideways
                 only
                 ,
                 without
                 penetrating
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 Points
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Needle
                 doth
                 not
                 prick
                 but
                 with
                 its
                 point
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 Sword
                 cut
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 its
                 edge
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 being
                 unable
                 to
                 inflict
                 any
                 wound
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 since
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 Points
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 every
                 crum
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 conceived
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 same
                 melts
                 in
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 strike
                 none
                 of
                 its
                 little
                 Darts
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 walk
                 with
                 his
                 Feet
                 upon
                 Thorns
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 hurt
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Why
                   Salt
                   preserves
                   Meat
                   from
                   Corruption
                   .
                
                 Salt
                 preserves
                 Flesh
                 from
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 time
                 makes
                 i
                 to
                 grow
                 hard
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 foregoing
                 discourse
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Salt
                 entring
                 point-wise
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 rid
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 moisture
                 it
                 did
                 abound
                 with
                 ;
                 but
                 besides
                 are
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Wedges
                 ,
                 driven
                 in
                 between
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 where
                 continuing
                 unmoveable
                 ,
                 they
                 support
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 the
                 more
                 slippery
                 and
                 plying
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 drive
                 the
                 others
                 they
                 are
                 mixt
                 with
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 reduce
                 the
                 Body
                 to
                 Corruption
                 .
                 Salt
                 therefore
                 preserves
                 Flesh
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 from
                 Putrefaction
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 hardness
                 and
                 inflexibility
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ;
                 even
                 as
                 Boards
                 are
                 strengthened
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 more
                 firm
                 with
                 Nails
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 stiffness
                 of
                 a
                 Sword
                 keeps
                 the
                 Scabbard
                 from
                 breaking
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Salt
                   makes
                   Bodies
                   hard
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 a
                 Girl
                 in
                 Holland
                 ,
                 by
                 eating
                 too
                 much
                 Salt
                 became
                 so
                 stiff
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 so
                 dry
                 a
                 Temperament
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 no
                 longer
                 move
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 her
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 a
                 parity
                 of
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Venetians
                 to
                 harden
                 the
                 Wood
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 design
                 to
                 build
                 their
                 Ships
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 yet
                 green
                 ,
                 do
                 lay
                 them
                 in
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 them
                 there
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 ;
                 because
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 
                   Salt
                   Alkali
                
                 ,
                 is
                 hindred
                 from
                 exhaling
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Wood
                 is
                 made
                 more
                 hard
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 subject
                 to
                 Corruption
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   How
                   Salt
                   promotes
                   the
                   Concoction
                   of
                   Meat
                   in
                   the
                   Stomach
                   .
                
                 
                   Common
                   Salt
                
                 helps
                 and
                 furthers
                 the
                 Concoction
                 of
                 Meat
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 it
                 doth
                 penetrate
                 and
                 divide
                 it
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 disposeth
                 it
                 for
                 its
                 more
                 ready
                 and
                 speedy
                 Concoction
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Ferment
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 reduction
                 into
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Chyle
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Salt
                   makes
                   the
                   water
                   liquid
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 Salt
                 makes
                 some
                 Bodies
                 harder
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 water
                 more
                 liquid
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 being
                 long
                 and
                 pliable
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 easily
                 twirl
                 themselves
                 about
                 those
                 of
                 dissolved
                 Salt
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 long
                 and
                 stiff
                 ;
                 which
                 greatly
                 facilitates
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 move
                 always
                 bended
                 ,
                 after
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 this
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 Salt
                 hinders
                 water
                 from
                 freezing
                 ,
                 as
                 Experience
                 teacheth
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Salt
                   makes
                   the
                   Earth
                   fruitful
                   ,
                   and
                   produceth
                   the
                   same
                   effect
                   on
                   fat
                   or
                   Corpulent
                   VVomen
                   .
                
                 Salt
                 conduceth
                 to
                 the
                 Fruitfulness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 fat
                 and
                 corpulent
                 Women
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 are
                 barren
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 moderate
                 use
                 thereof
                 ,
                 become
                 fruitful
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Salt
                 penetrating
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 doth
                 suck
                 up
                 the
                 noxious
                 moisture
                 .
                 For
                 Salt
                 hath
                 a
                 signal
                 drying
                 virtue
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 before
                 been
                 mention'd
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 an
                 Old
                 Vine
                 begins
                 to
                 grow
                 barren
                 ,
                 if
                 old
                 Urine
                 be
                 poured
                 to
                 the
                 Roots
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 become
                 fruitful
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 before
                 choaked
                 with
                 over-much
                 moisture
                 ,
                 the
                 salt
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Urine
                 communicating
                 a
                 new
                 heat
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 dries
                 up
                 its
                 superfluous
                 moisture
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 copious
                 and
                 fair
                 Fruit.
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 the
                 moderate
                 use
                 of
                 Salt
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 use
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 fat
                 and
                 corpulent
                 Women
                 fruitful
                 ;
                 because
                 Salt
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 drying
                 ,
                 heating
                 and
                 abstersive
                 quality
                 ,
                 corrects
                 and
                 removes
                 the
                 
                   superfluous
                   moisture
                
                 of
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 might
                 hinder
                 the
                 most
                 Spirituous
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Masculine
                   Seed
                
                 from
                 reaching
                 the
                 
                   Female
                   Ovarium
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 Salt
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 acrimony
                 ,
                 excites
                 Lust
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 Women
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 Men.
                 Now
                 that
                 Salt
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 promoter
                 of
                 fruitfulness
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 from
                 that
                 prodigious
                 increase
                 of
                 Mice
                 and
                 Rats
                 which
                 is
                 observed
                 in
                 Ships
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 Women
                 that
                 are
                 employed
                 about
                 Salt-works
                 ,
                 are
                 commonly
                 more
                 fruitful
                 than
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 frequent
                 eating
                 of
                 
                   Oisters
                   ,
                   Shrimps
                   ,
                   Lobsters
                   ,
                   Crabs
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 Shel-fish
                 ,
                 do
                 stimulate
                 Venery
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 Salt
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Nature
                 be
                 hard
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 motion
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Cold
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 it
                 with
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 effects
                 it
                 produceth
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 denominate
                 it
                 hot
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 greatly
                 excites
                 and
                 increaseth
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 promoter
                 of
                 Fermentation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   A
                   Grain
                   of
                   Salt
                   ,
                   mixt
                   with
                   the
                   Oil
                   of
                   a
                   Lamp
                   ,
                   hinders
                   it
                   from
                   being
                   so
                   swiftly
                   consumed
                   .
                
                 A
                 Grain
                 or
                 2
                 of
                 Salt
                 being
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 Oil
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 Lamp
                 ,
                 hinders
                 it
                 from
                 being
                 so
                 soon
                 wasted
                 ,
                 as
                 otherwise
                 it
                 would
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Salt
                 being
                 shaken
                 with
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Lamp
                 ,
                 becomes
                 dilated
                 ,
                 and
                 communicates
                 some
                 adstringent
                 particles
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 wiek
                 ,
                 give
                 some
                 stop
                 to
                 the
                 Oil
                 in
                 its
                 passage
                 ,
                 and
                 prevent
                 its
                 ascending
                 and
                 evaporating
                 so
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 would
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 
                   saline
                   Particles
                
                 to
                 hinder
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 Of
                 Gold.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   VVhy
                   Gold
                   is
                   yellow
                   .
                
                 GOLD
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 
                   yellow
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 very
                 bright
                 and
                 pleasant
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 understand
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 Colours
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 that
                 transmit
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 are
                 differently
                 received
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 or
                 lesser
                 Roughness
                 or
                 Smoothness
                 of
                 the
                 Bodies
                 they
                 light
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 obtain
                 a
                 stronger
                 or
                 weaker
                 agitation
                 from
                 the
                 manner
                 or
                 modification
                 of
                 their
                 Reflexion
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 rotation
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 that
                 constitute
                 the
                 
                   Rays
                   of
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 exceed
                 their
                 motion
                 in
                 
                   right
                   Lines
                
                 ;
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 which
                 constitute
                 the
                 
                   Texture
                   of
                   Gold
                
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 very
                 rough
                 and
                 solid
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 produce
                 a
                 reverberation
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Globuli
                 are
                 less
                 twirl'd
                 round
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 produce
                 a
                 
                   red
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 represent
                 a
                 white
                 ;
                 this
                 makes
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 Gold
                 to
                 appear
                 of
                 a
                 
                   yellow
                   Colour
                
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 
                   yellow
                   Colour
                
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 white
                 and
                 red
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 mingling
                 of
                 a
                 
                   red
                   Liquor
                
                 with
                 a
                 white
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 a
                 
                   yellow
                   Colour
                
                 will
                 ensue
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Gold
                   struck
                   yields
                   a
                   dull
                   sound
                   .
                
                 Gold
                 struck
                 with
                 a
                 Hammer
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 yields
                 a
                 dull
                 sound
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Gold
                 hath
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 Pores
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 small
                 ones
                 too
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Aiery
                   matter
                
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 vehicle
                 of
                 the
                 Sound
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 struck
                 upon
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 Pores
                 is
                 less
                 in
                 largeness
                 and
                 number
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 also
                 be
                 a
                 less
                 concussion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 weaker
                 impression
                 made
                 upon
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Hearing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   VVhy
                   Gold
                   cannot
                   be
                   consumed
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   .
                
                 Gold
                 being
                 melted
                 by
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 diminished
                 thereby
                 ,
                 or
                 loseth
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 its
                 weight
                 or
                 built
                 .
                 Hence
                 proceeds
                 that
                 Common
                 Saying
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Chymists
                   ,
                   Gold
                   cannot
                   be
                   destroyed
                   by
                   Fire
                
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 it
                 should
                 continue
                 for
                 some
                 Ages
                 in
                 a
                 Furnace
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 any
                 perceptible
                 loss
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Gold
                 consists
                 of
                 such
                 thin
                 particles
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 so
                 firmly
                 woven
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 Gold
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 hath
                 pores
                 for
                 the
                 free
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 doth
                 it
                 not
                 admit
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 extreamly
                 solid
                 ,
                 as
                 containing
                 a
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 
                   thick
                   matter
                
                 under
                 a
                 small
                 bulk
                 and
                 surface
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 solidity
                 of
                 any
                 Body
                 consists
                 in
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 close
                 connexion
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 small
                 number
                 of
                 its
                 pores
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 make
                 a
                 Body
                 indissoluble
                 by
                 any
                 outward
                 force
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Gold
                   is
                   the
                   Heaviest
                   of
                   all
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 far
                 exceeds
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 
                   heavy
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Paris
                   Pound
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Foot
                 square
                 of
                 it
                 weighs
                 1368
                 pound
                 :
                 And
                 compared
                 with
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 calculation
                 of
                 some
                 Curious
                 Enquirers
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 much
                 Gold
                 weigh
                 100
                 Pound
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 quantity
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 will
                 weigh
                 71½
                 ;
                 Lead
                 ,
                 60½
                 ;
                 Silver
                 ,
                 54½
                 ;
                 Copper
                 ,
                 47½
                 ;
                 Iron
                 ,
                 42
                 ;
                 Common
                 Tin
                 ,
                 39
                 ;
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 26
                 ;
                 Marble
                 ,
                 21
                 ;
                 Common
                 Stone
                 ,
                 14
                 ;
                 Crystal
                 ,
                 12⅕
                 ;
                 Wax
                 ,
                 5
                 ;
                 Oil
                 ,
                 4¾
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Heaviness
                 of
                 Gold
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 Terrestrial
                 and
                 
                   Aqueous
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 ,
                 its
                 Sulphur
                 and
                 Mercury
                 are
                 more
                 perfectly
                 and
                 exactly
                 mingled
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 also
                 ,
                 why
                 their
                 pores
                 are
                 less
                 both
                 in
                 number
                 and
                 bulk
                 :
                 For
                 besides
                 this
                 compression
                 and
                 compaction
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 we
                 can
                 allow
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 Heaviness
                 orgreater
                 weight
                 of
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   V.
                   Whence
                   the
                   malleability
                   and
                   ductility
                   of
                   Gold
                   doth
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 divided
                 and
                 dilated
                 ,
                 than
                 Gold
                 is
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 one
                 Ounce
                 of
                 it
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 PLINY
                 informs
                 us
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 beat
                 out
                 into
                 750
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 4
                 fingers-breadth
                 square
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 some
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Ounce
                 of
                 Gold
                 may
                 be
                 beaten
                 out
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 cover
                 10
                 Acres
                 of
                 Ground
                 .
                 But
                 tho'
                 this
                 extension
                 of
                 Gold
                 into
                 Leaves
                 be
                 very
                 surprizing
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 that
                 Extension
                 which
                 the
                 Wire-Drawers
                 give
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 one
                 single
                 grain
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 will
                 yield
                 a
                 Thred
                 of
                 400
                 Foot
                 long
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 proportionably
                 an
                 Ounce
                 will
                 afford
                 a
                 Thred
                 of
                 the
                 length
                 of
                 230400
                 Foot.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 vast
                 Extensibility
                 must
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 softness
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 singularity
                 of
                 their
                 Texture
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 softness
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 makes
                 them
                 to
                 yield
                 without
                 separation
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 those
                 parts
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 close
                 and
                 compact
                 ,
                 are
                 now
                 drawn
                 out
                 at
                 length
                 .
                 We
                 experience
                 something
                 like
                 this
                 in
                 Potters-Clay
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   fat
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 tho'
                 there
                 be
                 less
                 of
                 Extension
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 they
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 softness
                 ,
                 be
                 dilated
                 into
                 a
                 considerable
                 amplitude
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 their
                 closeness
                 and
                 solidity
                 ,
                 which
                 furnisheth
                 a
                 sufficiency
                 for
                 the
                 Matter
                 to
                 be
                 extended
                 ,
                 and
                 enlarged
                 into
                 a
                 vast
                 capacity
                 of
                 figure
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 closeness
                 and
                 compactness
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 doth
                 furnish
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 diminished
                 in
                 depth
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 grow
                 in
                 breadth
                 .
                 Thus
                 Geometricians
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 figures
                 of
                 equal
                 capacity
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 are
                 of
                 an
                 unequal
                 compass
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 amongst
                 equally
                 capacious
                 figures
                 ,
                 those
                 which
                 do
                 most
                 deviate
                 from
                 a
                 
                   Spherical
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 do
                 acquire
                 a
                 greater
                 compass
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 increase
                 of
                 their
                 Capacity
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 differenced
                 according
                 to
                 Length
                 and
                 Breadth
                 ;
                 whereas
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 gathered
                 together
                 about
                 a
                 Common
                 Point
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Connexion
                   of
                   the
                   Parts
                   ,
                   doth
                   greatly
                   hinder
                   its
                   divisibility
                   .
                
                 The
                 peculiar
                 Connexion
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 doth
                 also
                 greatly
                 oppose
                 their
                 division
                 and
                 separation
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 how
                 much
                 soever
                 it
                 be
                 attenuated
                 with
                 a
                 Hammer
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 it
                 still
                 retains
                 the
                 Connexion
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 little
                 pores
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 so
                 entangled
                 and
                 woven
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 pervious
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Liquor
                 may
                 run
                 every
                 way
                 through
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   Gold
                   suffers
                   no
                   diminution
                   in
                   the
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 From
                 the
                 said
                 close
                 Connexion
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 suffers
                 nothing
                 by
                 the
                 Fire
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 motion
                 by
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 constitute
                 a
                 liquid
                 or
                 
                   fluid
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 fire
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 separate
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 fly
                 away
                 into
                 the
                 Air.
                 Provided
                 it
                 be
                 pure
                 Gold
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 River
                 Hebrus
                 in
                 
                   Thrace
                   ,
                   Pactolus
                
                 in
                 
                   Lydia
                   ,
                   Tagus
                
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 River
                 Po
                 in
                 Italy
                 .
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 Fire
                 can
                 separate
                 from
                 Gold
                 ,
                 is
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 Foreign
                 and
                 Heterogeneous
                 Nature
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 diminish
                 or
                 separate
                 the
                 least
                 Integral
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Neither
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   destroyed
                   or
                   spoiled
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   Co●r●●●ve
                   Spirits
                   of
                   the
                   Chymists
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Stygian-water
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 these
                 do
                 with
                 great
                 ease
                 dissolve
                 and
                 corrode
                 other
                 Metals
                 ;
                 yet
                 cannot
                 they
                 enter
                 the
                 impregnable
                 Fortress
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 nor
                 with
                 their
                 Dart-like
                 particles
                 ,
                 loosen
                 the
                 Texture
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 Gold
                 may
                 be
                 dissolved
                 in
                 a
                 peculiar
                 Stygian-water
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 Chymists
                 Aqua-Regia
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 be
                 said
                 hereafter
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Gold
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 prejudiced
                 by
                 this
                 Solution
                 ,
                 or
                 essentially
                 changed
                 :
                 But
                 may
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 Condition
                 ,
                 by
                 pouring
                 some
                 drops
                 of
                 
                   Oil
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Solution
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 Common-water
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Gold
                 will
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 and
                 quit
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Salt
                 which
                 kept
                 them
                 suspended
                 in
                 the
                 Menstruum
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   heated
                   Gold
                   doth
                   burn
                   and
                   scorch
                   more
                   intensely
                   ,
                   than
                   any
                   other
                   Metals
                   .
                
                 
                   Molten
                   Gold
                
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 heated
                 ,
                 doth
                 scorch
                 more
                 violently
                 than
                 other
                 Metals
                 ,
                 and
                 preserves
                 its
                 heat
                 longer
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Effect
                 is
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Cohaesion
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 fat
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 closely
                 compacted
                 together
                 ,
                 do
                 long
                 retain
                 the
                 fire
                 that
                 hath
                 once
                 entred
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 burn
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 touch
                 them
                 more
                 vehemently
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Pores
                   of
                   Gold
                
                 are
                 very
                 small
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Fiery
                   particles
                
                 become
                 so
                 entangled
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 most
                 swift
                 and
                 rapid
                 motion
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 in
                 haste
                 disentangle
                 themselves
                 again
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 so
                 vehemently
                 imprest
                 upon
                 combustible
                 Bodies
                 that
                 touch
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   Gold
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   dissolved
                   in
                   Aqua-Regia
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Corrosive
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 called
                 Aqua-Regia
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 distill'd
                 from
                 equal
                 parts
                 of
                 Nitre
                 and
                 Vitriol
                 dissolves
                 Gold
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 if
                 you
                 add
                 thereto
                 an
                 8
                 th
                 Part
                 of
                 
                   Common
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 4
                 th
                 Part
                 of
                 Sal-Armoniack
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 dissolves
                 only
                 Lead
                 and
                 Silver
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 proceeds
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 Contexture
                 of
                 these
                 Metals
                 :
                 For
                 Gold
                 hath
                 its
                 pores
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Nitre
                 and
                 Vitriol
                 may
                 easily
                 enter
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 alone
                 without
                 any
                 mixture
                 of
                 common
                 Salt
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 likeness
                 of
                 figure
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 Whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 Silver
                 are
                 so
                 ranged
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 admit
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Vitriol
                 and
                 Nitre
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 
                   Common
                   Salt
                
                 or
                 
                   Salt
                   Armoniack
                
                 being
                 mixed
                 with
                 the
                 Vitriol
                 and
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 change
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Menstruum
                 or
                 Dissolvent
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 so
                 stiff
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 thrust
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dissolve
                 it
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 also
                 another
                 sort
                 of
                 Aqua-fortis
                 made
                 of
                 
                   Nitre
                   ,
                   Alom
                
                 and
                 Vitriol
                 ,
                 which
                 dissolves
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 used
                 for
                 to
                 separate
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Gold
                 that
                 is
                 mixed
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 touch
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 particles
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 these
                 corrosive
                 Spirits
                 do
                 dissolve
                 the
                 connexion
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 between
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 different
                 sorts
                 of
                 little
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 these
                 Stygian-waters
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 do
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 disagree
                 with
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Gold
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 have
                 an
                 Analogy
                 with
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 not
                 harmonize
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 Silver
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Chymical
                   Prepararation
                   ,
                   called
                   Aurum-fulminans
                   ,
                   doth
                   make
                   such
                   a
                   great
                   Report
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   fired
                   .
                
                 Gold
                 reduced
                 to
                 Powder
                 after
                 a
                 certain
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 afterwards
                 kindled
                 ,
                 gives
                 a
                 great
                 Report
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 Thunder
                 pierceth
                 and
                 breaks
                 through
                 whatsoever
                 stands
                 in
                 its
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 called
                 Aurum-fulminans
                 ,
                 or
                 Thundering-Gold
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Effect
                 will
                 not
                 appear
                 so
                 strange
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 this
                 Powder
                 is
                 prepared
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 the
                 Gold
                 is
                 dissolved
                 in
                 Aqua-Regia
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 is
                 precipitated
                 with
                 
                   Oil
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 taken
                 out
                 and
                 dried
                 ,
                 affords
                 a
                 Powder
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 heated
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 breaks
                 forth
                 into
                 a
                 
                 Flame
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 vehement
                 noise
                 :
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Powder
                 ,
                 being
                 kindled
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 moment
                 ,
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Flame
                 proceeding
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 opens
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 dissolves
                 the
                 contexture
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 Gold
                 that
                 is
                 flying
                 away
                 ,
                 which
                 breaks
                 forth
                 with
                 that
                 suddainness
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 thunder
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   quick
                   Flame
                
                 of
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 both
                 at
                 once
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   
                     Aurum
                     fulminans
                  
                   exerts
                   its
                   force
                   upwards
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   downwards
                
                 Some
                 have
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Aurum
                   fulminans
                
                 did
                 only
                 tend
                 downwards
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 mistake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contrary
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 experiment
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 put
                 2
                 grains
                 of
                 this
                 Powder
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Silver
                   Spoon
                
                 ,
                 and
                 cover
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Crown
                   Piece
                
                 ;
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Spoon
                 is
                 made
                 hot
                 by
                 holding
                 a
                 lighted
                 Candle
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 deep
                 dint
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Spoon
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 piece
                 of
                 Mony
                 is
                 carried
                 upwards
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 an
                 evident
                 argument
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 this
                 Powder
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 tend
                 downwards
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 diffused
                 every
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   this
                   Action
                   of
                   Fulminating
                   Powder
                   may
                   be
                   explained
                   .
                
                 This
                 Powder
                 is
                 composed
                 of
                 3
                 parts
                 of
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 2
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   Salt
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 ,
                 and
                 1
                 part
                 of
                 Brimstone
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 heated
                 in
                 a
                 Spoon
                 ,
                 flies
                 away
                 with
                 a
                 thundring
                 report
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 seems
                 very
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Brimstone
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Salt
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 contain
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 in
                 their
                 Pores
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 their
                 parts
                 very
                 much
                 disposed
                 to
                 swim
                 on
                 the
                 said
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fly
                 away
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 volatil
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Saltpeter
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Candle
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 motion
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Acid
                   Salt
                
                 of
                 Sulphur
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 divided
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 penetrate
                 the
                 
                   Salt
                   of
                   Tartar.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Why
                   this
                   Powder
                   makes
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   noise
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   kindled
                   by
                   a
                   vehement
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 Experience
                 seems
                 to
                 confirm
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 when
                 we
                 kindle
                 this
                 
                   Fulminating
                   Powder
                
                 with
                 a
                 vehement
                 fire
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 but
                 very
                 little
                 noise
                 ,
                 which
                 probably
                 proceeds
                 from
                 hence
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Brimstome
                 having
                 not
                 had
                 time
                 enough
                 to
                 melt
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Acid
                   Salts
                
                 could
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 divide
                 themselves
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 penetrating
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Salt
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 Salt
                 to
                 rise
                 with
                 more
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 less
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 great
                 report
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   In
                   Gold
                   is
                   hidden
                   a
                   great
                   virtue
                   against
                   many
                   Diseases
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   may
                   believe
                   the
                   assertion
                   of
                   some
                   Physicians
                   .
                
                 Gold
                 contains
                 a
                 virtue
                 ,
                 proper
                 to
                 cure
                 many
                 Diseases
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 to
                 afford
                 manifest
                 relief
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 infected
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Venereal
                   Distemper
                
                 ;
                 it
                 cures
                 the
                 Elephantiasis
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 modern
                 Leprosie
                 :
                 It
                 fastens
                 loose
                 Teeth
                 ,
                 and
                 heals
                 all
                 Ulcers
                 and
                 Sores
                 of
                 the
                 Mouth
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 cannot
                 think
                 that
                 Gold
                 can
                 cure
                 any
                 Diseases
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 digested
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 or
                 altered
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 a
                 Medicament
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 it
                 do
                 insinuate
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 expel
                 the
                 noxious
                 humours
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 their
                 congruity
                 ,
                 cherish
                 and
                 corroborate
                 the
                 diseased
                 parts
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 done
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Gold
                 continues
                 whole
                 and
                 entire
                 ,
                 and
                 loseth
                 nothing
                 of
                 its
                 substance
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 notorious
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Leaf
                   Gold
                
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Apothecaries
                 guild
                 their
                 Pills
                 ,
                 doth
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 Bowels
                 untoucht
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 cast
                 out
                 whole
                 with
                 the
                 Excrements
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 said
                 Leaves
                 are
                 so
                 very
                 thin
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 
                   natural
                   heat
                
                 could
                 exert
                 any
                 efficiency
                 upon
                 Gold
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 fail
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 tenuity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Whether
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   Potable
                   Gold.
                   
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 any
                 more
                 purpose
                 that
                 Physicians
                 do
                 boast
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Potable
                   Gold
                
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 found
                 a
                 meer
                 invention
                 of
                 some
                 Mountebanks
                 to
                 pick
                 peoples
                 Pockets
                 .
                 But
                 should
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 
                   Potable
                   Gold
                
                 might
                 be
                 prepared
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 in
                 Physick
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 this
                 
                   Potable
                   Gold
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 common
                 
                   Solid
                   Gold
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 compact
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 solution
                 or
                 fusion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   If
                   Potable
                   Gold
                   could
                   be
                   had
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   unprofitable
                   and
                   dangerous
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   inwardly
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 'l
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Corrosive
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   distilled
                
                 from
                 Salts
                 ,
                 can
                 dissolve
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 fit
                 for
                 a
                 
                   Medicinal
                   use
                
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 that
                 Gold
                 can
                 be
                 dissolved
                 in
                 
                   Saline
                   Spirits
                
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 I
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 solution
                 cannot
                 be
                 of
                 any
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 for
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Corrosive
                   Spirits
                
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 Deleterious
                 Nature
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 common
                 with
                 Physicians
                 to
                 order
                 the
                 boiling
                 of
                 pieces
                 of
                 Gold
                 in
                 the
                 Broths
                 and
                 Gellies
                 of
                 their
                 Patients
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 strengthning
                 and
                 reviving
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 their
                 practice
                 founded
                 upon
                 any
                 sufficient
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 Gold
                 thus
                 used
                 ,
                 doth
                 produce
                 this
                 effect
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 upon
                 an
                 inveterate
                 Tradition
                 received
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Gold
                 is
                 communicated
                 to
                 these
                 Broths
                 or
                 Gellies
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 how
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 of
                 any
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 Patient
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 custom
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 reckoned
                 amongst
                 those
                 usages
                 which
                 neither
                 hurt
                 nor
                 help
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 
                   Chip
                   in
                   Pottage
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Whether
                   Lead
                   or
                   Iron
                   may
                   be
                   changed
                   into
                   Gold.
                   
                
                 Chymists
                 can
                 change
                 Lead
                 and
                 Iron
                 into
                 Gold
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 that
                 famous
                 Nail
                 kept
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Duke
                   of
                   Florence
                
                 his
                 Repository
                 of
                 Rarities
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 pregnant
                 instance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 Gold
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 dipt
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 liquor
                 by
                 a
                 
                   German
                   Chymist
                
                 .
              
               
                 Tho'
                 all
                 persons
                 that
                 see
                 this
                 Nail
                 ,
                 generally
                 believe
                 the
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 pure
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 such
                 by
                 a
                 transmutation
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 into
                 Gold.
                 Yet
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 more
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 TACHENIUS
                 his
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 who
                 supposeth
                 that
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 Gold
                 hath
                 been
                 artificially
                 joined
                 to
                 the
                 Iron
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Nail
                 ,
                 by
                 Apposition
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Transmutation
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 that
                 this
                 Artist
                 had
                 thus
                 joined
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Gold
                 to
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Iron
                   Nail
                
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 easie
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Golden
                   part
                
                 the
                 Colour
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 whole
                 Nail
                 might
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 Iron
                 :
                 But
                 being
                 afterwards
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 held
                 in
                 Oyl
                 for
                 sometime
                 ,
                 the
                 superadded
                 part
                 appeared
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 Gold.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   Gold
                   is
                   not
                   subject
                   to
                   Rust
                   .
                
                 Another
                 thing
                 observable
                 in
                 Gold
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 Rust
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 because
                 no
                 steams
                 proceed
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 sometimes
                 it
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 Tarnisht
                 ,
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 too
                 frequent
                 handling
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Of
                 Silver
                 and
                 Tin.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   Silver
                   is
                   hard
                   to
                   melt
                   .
                
                 SILVER
                 doth
                 strangely
                 resist
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 melt
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 parts
                 being
                 very
                 small
                 and
                 solid
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 Body
                 so
                 compact
                 and
                 continuous
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fire
                 cannot
                 easily
                 penetrate
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 
                   Silver
                   Smiths
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 are
                 obliged
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 some
                 expedients
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 melt
                 the
                 more
                 readily
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   Silver
                   may
                   be
                   beaten
                   into
                   thin
                   leaves
                   .
                
                 Silver
                 is
                 easily
                 extended
                 under
                 the
                 Hammer
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 parts
                 being
                 long
                 and
                 branchy
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 glide
                 a
                 long
                 while
                 one
                 over
                 another
                 ,
                 without
                 breaking
                 asunder
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   Silver
                   is
                   of
                   a
                   white
                   colour
                   .
                
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 whiteness
                 of
                 Silver
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 solidity
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 reflect
                 the
                 whole
                 light
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 action
                 wherewith
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Silver
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Spherical
                   Figure
                
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 a
                 circular
                 motion
                 ,
                 consequently
                 make
                 no
                 change
                 in
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 be
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 rough
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 they
                 reflect
                 the
                 Rays
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 detorsion
                 ,
                 or
                 turning
                 of
                 them
                 aside
                 .
                 Yet
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 Colour
                 constant
                 and
                 perpetual
                 to
                 this
                 metal
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 polisht
                 ,
                 it
                 loseth
                 its
                 whiteness
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 Bright
                 and
                 Shining
                 ;
                 because
                 its
                 
                   white
                   particles
                
                 do
                 now
                 reflect
                 the
                 Light
                 towards
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 to
                 look
                 dark
                 and
                 black
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 hindred
                 to
                 reflect
                 the
                 Beams
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   Silver
                   draws
                   black
                   lines
                   upon
                   Paper
                   .
                
                 Silver
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 be
                 white
                 ,
                 yet
                 draws
                 black
                 Lines
                 upon
                 Paper
                 ;
                 because
                 by
                 this
                 rubbing
                 of
                 it
                 against
                 the
                 Paper
                 ,
                 some
                 small
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Silver
                 are
                 rubb'd
                 off
                 ;
                 which
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 thin
                 and
                 rough
                 ,
                 do
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 imbibe
                 or
                 swallow
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 exhibit
                 a
                 
                   Black
                   Colour
                
                 But
                 yet
                 they
                 retain
                 something
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 splendor
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 particles
                 stick
                 out
                 above
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 which
                 preserving
                 their
                 former
                 Texture
                 ,
                 do
                 reflect
                 the
                 Rays
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 before
                 ;
                 because
                 being
                 very
                 solid
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 very
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 reduced
                 under
                 an
                 even
                 and
                 polisht
                 surface
                 ,
                 they
                 resist
                 the
                 Suns
                 Beams
                 ;
                 and
                 causing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 reflected
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Angles
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 received
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 produce
                 the
                 sensation
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reasons
                 we
                 have
                 set
                 down
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 our
                 
                   Institution
                   of
                   Philosophy
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   Silver
                   yields
                   a
                   shriller
                   sound
                   than
                   Gold.
                   
                
                 Silver
                 yields
                 a
                 most
                 shrill
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 struck
                 with
                 a
                 Hammer
                 or
                 other
                 Instrument
                 ,
                 doth
                 affect
                 the
                 Ears
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 smart
                 and
                 loud
                 noise
                 than
                 Gold.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Silver
                 is
                 bent
                 like
                 a
                 Bow
                 ,
                 whose
                 parts
                 being
                 left
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 do
                 presently
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 state
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Strings
                   of
                   a
                   Lute
                
                 yield
                 a
                 shriller
                 or
                 more
                 
                   Treble
                   sound
                
                 ,
                 the
                 higher
                 they
                 are
                 wound
                 up
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 make
                 most
                 frequent
                 Excursions
                 .
                 Whereas
                 Gold
                 being
                 softer
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 fewer
                 pores
                 ,
                 doth
                 more
                 easily
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 its
                 being
                 struck
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 more
                 slowly
                 move
                 the
                 Air.
                 Now
                 the
                 swiftness
                 of
                 the
                 trembling
                 motion
                 ,
                 or
                 undulation
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 shrill
                 or
                 
                   Treble
                   sound
                
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 slowness
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 a
                 Base
                 or
                 
                   Deep
                   Sound
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Speaking
                 or
                 Singing
                 makes
                 a
                 greater
                 noise
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 violent
                 Wind
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 strikes
                 the
                 Wind-Pipe
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 Singing
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 than
                 the
                 Winds
                 are
                 .
                 Silver
                 therefore
                 gives
                 forth
                 a
                 more
                 
                   shrill
                   sound
                
                 than
                 Gold
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 bent
                 parts
                 do
                 more
                 swiftly
                 drive
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 impart
                 a
                 greater
                 trembling
                 or
                 undulation
                 unto
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   If
                   Brimstone
                   be
                   cast
                   upon
                   Silver
                   that
                   is
                   melted
                   ,
                   it
                   reduceth
                   it
                   to
                   powder
                   .
                
                 
                   Melted
                   Silver
                
                 ,
                 by
                 casting
                 Brimstone
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 becomes
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 Calx
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 reduced
                 into
                 a
                 small
                 Powder
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Change
                 is
                 brought
                 about
                 by
                 the
                 
                   flaming
                   Brimstone
                
                 ,
                 which
                 enters
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 mingles
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 breaks
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 thinner
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 drives
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 grosser
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 substance
                 behind
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 Calcination
                 ,
                 the
                 Chymists
                 understand
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 reducing
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 a
                 Metal
                 into
                 Powder
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ridding
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 its
                 
                   volatil
                   parts
                
                 only
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 Ashes
                 and
                 Calx
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 Ashes
                 are
                 the
                 Remainders
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 whose
                 greatest
                 part
                 hath
                 been
                 consumed
                 by
                 Fire
                 ;
                 but
                 Calx
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 remain
                 whole
                 and
                 entire
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 burnt
                 in
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Nitre
                   easily
                   dissolves
                   Silver
                   .
                
                 Silver
                 is
                 readily
                 dissolved
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Aqua
                   Fortis
                
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 
                   Aqua
                   Regalis
                
                 ,
                 which
                 dissolves
                 Gold.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Nitre
                 hath
                 such
                 an
                 Analogy
                 with
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Silver
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 enters
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 only
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 it
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 quickness
                 of
                 that
                 Element
                 communicated
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 is
                 made
                 fit
                 to
                 unravel
                 the
                 whole
                 Texture
                 of
                 that
                 Metal
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 
                   Aqua
                   Regalis
                
                 doth
                 not
                 touch
                 Silver
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Silver
                 are
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Royal
                   Water
                
                 which
                 enters
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 only
                 surrounded
                 with
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 ,
                 cannot
                 penetrate
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Pores
                   of
                   Silver
                   are
                   less
                   than
                   those
                   of
                   other
                   Metals
                   .
                
                 That
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 Silver
                 are
                 lesser
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Metals
                 appears
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Lead
                 in
                 fusion
                 ,
                 do
                 mingle
                 and
                 join
                 themselves
                 more
                 readily
                 with
                 any
                 other
                 Metal
                 than
                 with
                 Silver
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 only
                 slide
                 over
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 this
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 make
                 the
                 
                   Infernal
                   Stone
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 Silver
                 ,
                 made
                 corrosive
                 by
                 the
                 Salts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 one
                 ounce
                 of
                 
                   Plate
                   Silver
                
                 is
                 only
                 encreased
                 3
                 drams
                 in
                 weight
                 ;
                 whereas
                 when
                 we
                 employ
                 courser
                 Silver
                 for
                 this
                 Operation
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 weight
                 augmented
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 5
                 drams
                 .
                 Which
                 difference
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 probability
                 ,
                 ariseth
                 from
                 hence
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 
                   Plate
                   Silver
                
                 ,
                 being
                 more
                 fire
                 and
                 pure
                 ,
                 hath
                 lesser
                 Pores
                 than
                 the
                 courser
                 Silver
                 ,
                 which
                 has
                 an
                 allay
                 of
                 other
                 Metals
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 retain
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 
                   acid
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Nitre
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   A
                   Vessel
                   that
                   is
                   tin'd
                   over
                   ,
                   doth
                   more
                   resist
                   the
                   Fire
                   than
                   another
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   .
                
                 Tin
                 ,
                 which
                 Chymists
                 ,
                 look
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 middle
                 thing
                 between
                 Silver
                 and
                 Lead
                 ,
                 hath
                 properties
                 distinct
                 from
                 them
                 both
                 ;
                 for
                 Vessels
                 that
                 are
                 tin'd
                 over
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Fire
                 better
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 melted
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Tin
                 ,
                 which
                 abounds
                 with
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 doth
                 easily
                 stop
                 up
                 the
                 Pores
                 and
                 Cavities
                 of
                 Vessels
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 hinders
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 from
                 separating
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 so
                 readily
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 would
                 otherwise
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Chymists
                 commonly
                 call
                 Tin
                 the
                 
                   Defender
                   of
                   Metals
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 preserves
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 enters
                 so
                 deep
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Metals
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 ,
                 without
                 extream
                 heat
                 ,
                 be
                 expelled
                 thence
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 touch
                 the
                 Tin
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Red
                   hot
                   Iron
                
                 ,
                 it
                 presently
                 melts
                 ;
                 because
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 are
                 introduced
                 into
                 the
                 wider
                 pores
                 ,
                 which
                 causeth
                 the
                 immediate
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   Calcin'd
                   Tin
                   is
                   more
                   heavy
                   than
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   .
                
                 Tin
                 is
                 the
                 lightest
                 of
                 all
                 Metals
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 Calcined
                 it
                 is
                 heavier
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 whole
                 and
                 entire
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Lightness
                 of
                 Tin
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 less
                 quantity
                 of
                 moisture
                 it
                 contains
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 other
                 Metals
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Silver
                   ,
                   Copper
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 magnitude
                 of
                 the
                 pores
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Tin
                 is
                 no
                 simple
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 contains
                 many
                 
                   Heterogeneous
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 so
                 exactly
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 consequently
                 large
                 intervals
                 must
                 be
                 left
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 .
                 Now
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 evident
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 Lightness
                 of
                 Bodies
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 magnitude
                 and
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 their
                 pores
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 one
                 Metal
                 is
                 lighter
                 than
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 more
                 and
                 wider
                 pores
                 ,
                 which
                 set
                 their
                 parts
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 
                   Calcined
                   Tin
                
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 heavy
                 than
                 uncalcined
                 ,
                 seems
                 strange
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 contrary
                 in
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Thus
                 Dough
                 is
                 more
                 heavy
                 than
                 
                   Baked
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Calcined
                   Stone
                
                 is
                 much
                 lighter
                 than
                 another
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 calcined
                 :
                 However
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 hereof
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Tin
                 ,
                 by
                 Calcination
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 contracted
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 more
                 heavy
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 Calcination
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   Tin
                   may
                   be
                   reduced
                   to
                   Powder
                   .
                
                 But
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 seeing
                 Tin
                 is
                 malleable
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 turned
                 to
                 powder
                 ,
                 if
                 being
                 melted
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 stirred
                 continually
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 grown
                 cold
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 continual
                 motion
                 separates
                 its
                 parts
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 unite
                 themselves
                 together
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 got
                 between
                 them
                 opposeth
                 their
                 union
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 their
                 small
                 Branches
                 ,
                 being
                 grown
                 Cold
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 pliable
                 enough
                 to
                 entangle
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 remain
                 in
                 Powder
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   a
                   Tin
                   Bullet
                   proves
                   more
                   dangerous
                   to
                   the
                   Body
                   that
                   is
                   wounded
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   Lead
                   Bullet
                
                 A
                 
                   Tin
                   Bullet
                
                 ,
                 shot
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Mans
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 more
                 dangerous
                 wound
                 than
                 a
                 
                   Leaden
                   Bullet
                
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bigness
                 ,
                 and
                 discharged
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 quantity
                 of
                 Gunpowder
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 outward
                 parts
                 of
                 Tin
                 are
                 more
                 rough
                 ,
                 and
                 abound
                 with
                 sharp
                 prominences
                 :
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 enter
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 much
                 more
                 plentifully
                 affect
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 by
                 tearing
                 and
                 rending
                 them
                 to
                 pieces
                 :
                 Or
                 else
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 small
                 Bits
                 and
                 Shavings
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Bullet
                 leaves
                 in
                 the
                 wound
                 ,
                 do
                 infect
                 and
                 taint
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Teeth
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Mad
                   Dog
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 Viper
                 ,
                 do
                 poison
                 the
                 wound
                 ,
                 which
                 poison
                 soon
                 after
                 is
                 conveyed
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 the
                 Death
                 and
                 Corruption
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Of
                 Lead
                 ,
                 and
                 Copper
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   Lead
                   is
                   so
                   easily
                   melted
                   .
                
                 LEAD
                 is
                 easily
                 bent
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 readily
                 melted
                 when
                 put
                 upon
                 the
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 weak
                 and
                 slender
                 adhaesion
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ;
                 for
                 Lead
                 consists
                 of
                 such
                 particles
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 easily
                 separable
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 sooner
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 immediately
                 put
                 into
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 readily
                 separated
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 
                   soft
                   Bodies
                
                 differ
                 from
                 Hard
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 at
                 rest
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Nature
                 
                   soft
                   Bodies
                
                 partake
                 of
                 ,
                 are
                 agitated
                 with
                 various
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 their
                 own
                 Centers
                 .
                 Lead
                 therefore
                 readily
                 melts
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 fire
                 with
                 great
                 ease
                 enters
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 dissolves
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 varies
                 their
                 Position
                 .
                 Hence
                 some
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Lead
                   Bullet
                
                 might
                 be
                 melted
                 ,
                 meerly
                 by
                 a
                 swift
                 motion
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 cannot
                 imagine
                 that
                 this
                 can
                 ever
                 be
                 effected
                 by
                 motion
                 alone
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 found
                 that
                 
                   Lead
                   Bullets
                
                 were
                 ever
                 found
                 melted
                 upon
                 their
                 being
                 discharged
                 from
                 a
                 Musquet
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   Lead
                   is
                   more
                   heavy
                   than
                   Iron
                   .
                
                 Lead
                 doth
                 not
                 differ
                 from
                 Iron
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 smooth
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 Branches
                 are
                 more
                 tender
                 and
                 pliable
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 Iron
                 :
                 For
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Lead
                 are
                 smoother
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 lie
                 more
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 compose
                 a
                 more
                 compact
                 Body
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 contains
                 more
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 matter
                 than
                 Iron
                 doth
                 under
                 an
                 equal
                 surface
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III
                   Why
                   Lead
                   is
                   less
                   hard
                   than
                   Iron
                   .
                
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Branchy
                   Particles
                
                 which
                 constitute
                 Lead
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 soft
                 and
                 pliant
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 compose
                 Iron
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 less
                 resist
                 division
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 hard
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 Iron
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   Lead
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   useful
                   in
                   Physick
                   and
                   Chyrurgery
                   .
                
                 Lead
                 is
                 endowed
                 with
                 a
                 Cooling
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 and
                 mitigates
                 the
                 
                   praeternatural
                   Heat
                
                 excited
                 in
                 Mans
                 Body
                 :
                 Yea
                 some
                 ,
                 whose
                 recovery
                 hath
                 been
                 doubted
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 restored
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 health
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 a
                 Plate
                 of
                 Lead
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 related
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Musician
                 ,
                 who
                 wearing
                 a
                 
                   Leaden
                   Plate
                
                 upon
                 his
                 Breast
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 preserve
                 his
                 Voice
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 means
                 cured
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 dangerous
                 disease
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 Refrigerating
                 Virtue
                 in
                 Lead
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 its
                 parts
                 are
                 very
                 slowly
                 and
                 remisly
                 moved
                 ;
                 and
                 lying
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 quite
                 at
                 rest
                 .
                 For
                 Cold
                 doth
                 not
                 consist
                 in
                 absolute
                 Rest
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 total
                 privation
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 constitute
                 a
                 
                   Body
                   Cold
                
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 very
                 slowly
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 toucheth
                 it
                 ,
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 ordinarily
                 affected
                 therewith
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 whose
                 parts
                 are
                 very
                 swiftly
                 moved
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 sensible
                 of
                 Cold
                 ,
                 than
                 another
                 whose
                 parts
                 are
                 more
                 remisly
                 agitated
                 .
                 A
                 Plate
                 of
                 Lead
                 therefore
                 doth
                 cool
                 an
                 
                   overheated
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 diminisheth
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 its
                 particles
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 mitigate
                 and
                 allay
                 the
                 noxious
                 heat
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 in
                 motion
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Plates
                 of
                 Lead
                 are
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Reins
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 involuntary
                 Emissions
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 their
                 Reins
                 .
                 CALVUS
                 ,
                 the
                 Orator
                 ,
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 means
                 to
                 quell
                 and
                 repress
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 Lust
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 might
                 preserve
                 all
                 his
                 
                   Bodily
                   Vigour
                
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Study
                 .
                 Chyrurgeons
                 also
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Lead
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 drying
                 and
                 healing
                 of
                 Wounds
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 obstructing
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 coldness
                 ,
                 it
                 stops
                 the
                 humour
                 ,
                 and
                 hinders
                 it
                 from
                 spreading
                 any
                 further
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   Lead
                   ,
                   being
                   melted
                   ,
                   and
                   stirred
                   with
                   a
                   Stick
                   till
                   it
                   be
                   cold
                   ,
                   turns
                   to
                   Powder
                   .
                
                 
                   Molten
                   Lead
                
                 ,
                 being
                 stirred
                 with
                 a
                 Stick
                 continually
                 ,
                 turns
                 into
                 a
                 fine
                 Powder
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 this
                 vehement
                 and
                 continual
                 motion
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 thin
                 and
                 slippery
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Lead
                 ,
                 that
                 kept
                 the
                 grosser
                 parts
                 together
                 ,
                 fly
                 away
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 
                   Boiling
                   Water
                
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 stirred
                 ,
                 doth
                 send
                 forth
                 a
                 thicker
                 smoak
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 heat
                 having
                 separated
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 fly
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Air.
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 more
                 
                   Oily
                   particles
                
                 of
                 the
                 Lead
                 ,
                 being
                 left
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 do
                 come
                 nearer
                 
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 joined
                 together
                 more
                 firmly
                 than
                 ever
                 before
                 ,
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 continual
                 beating
                 and
                 concussion
                 of
                 Cream
                 ,
                 its
                 
                   superfluous
                   particles
                
                 unite
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 constitute
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Butter
                 ,
                 a-part
                 from
                 the
                 Whey
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 were
                 mingled
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   Lead
                   cannot
                   be
                   dissolved
                   in
                   Aqua-fortis
                   .
                
                 Lead
                 is
                 not
                 dissolved
                 in
                 Aqua-fortis
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 left
                 in
                 it
                 never
                 so
                 long
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Lead
                 are
                 not
                 proportioned
                 to
                 the
                 bigness
                 or
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 that
                 water
                 ,
                 or
                 corrosive
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 penetrate
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 seems
                 more
                 probable
                 ,
                 they
                 penetrate
                 them
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 st
                 and
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 subtil
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 them
                 so
                 slow
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 break
                 the
                 Ranks
                 and
                 Files
                 of
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Lead
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   Copper
                   is
                   so
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   melted
                   except
                   is
                   be
                   kindled
                   with
                   Fire
                   .
                
                 Copper
                 is
                 accounted
                 amongst
                 the
                 hard
                 Metals
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 close
                 connexion
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 doth
                 long
                 resist
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 melted
                 except
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 first
                 kindled
                 ,
                 and
                 shed
                 so
                 much
                 Light
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 appears
                 like
                 a
                 bright
                 shining
                 Star
                 in
                 the
                 Furnace
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 is
                 so
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 strait
                 and
                 narrow
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Copper
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 insensible
                 parts
                 of
                 that
                 Metal
                 swim
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 violently
                 tost
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Element
                 ,
                 and
                 whirled
                 round
                 about
                 their
                 own
                 Centers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 affect
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 Touch
                 nearer
                 hand
                 .
                 However
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 melted
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 endure
                 any
                 moisture
                 to
                 touch
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 water
                 be
                 pour'd
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 moist
                 Body
                 be
                 dipt
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 causeth
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Copper
                 leaps
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 is
                 heavier
                 than
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 easily
                 enter
                 its
                 Pores
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 becomes
                 dilated
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 intense
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Copper
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 continue
                 there
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 straitness
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 breaks
                 forth
                 with
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 carries
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Copper
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 scatters
                 and
                 spills
                 them
                 :
                 In
                 a
                 manner
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 to
                 that
                 whereby
                 Gunpowder
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 covered
                 over
                 with
                 little
                 Stones
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 kindled
                 ,
                 breaks
                 forth
                 with
                 a
                 noise
                 and
                 scatters
                 all
                 the
                 Stones
                 abroad
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Whence
                   the
                   Effervescence
                   or
                   Ebullition
                   proceeds
                   which
                   is
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   dissolution
                   of
                   Copper
                   .
                
                 When
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Nitre
                 is
                 poured
                 upon
                 Silver
                 ,
                 it
                 presently
                 causeth
                 a
                 great
                 Ebullition
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 heats
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 and
                 continues
                 till
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Metal
                 be
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 Effervescence
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 magnitude
                 and
                 figure
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 enter
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Copper
                 only
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 carries
                 them
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 separate
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Copper
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cause
                 that
                 Ebullition
                 and
                 heat
                 which
                 upon
                 the
                 solution
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 is
                 produced
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 an
                 evident
                 proof
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 Copper
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 open
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Metals
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 great
                 Effervence
                 which
                 happens
                 upon
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 Silver
                 in
                 this
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 seems
                 probably
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 largness
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 Copper
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 great
                 that
                 the
                 
                   acid
                   Particles
                
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 enter
                 into
                 them
                 surrounded
                 with
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   Tin
                   and
                   Copper
                   when
                   melted
                   together
                   become
                   so
                   very
                   hard
                   .
                
                 Copper
                 and
                 Tin
                 being
                 melted
                 together
                 grow
                 very
                 hard
                 ,
                 beyond
                 what
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 apart
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 mingled
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Tin
                 doth
                 penetrate
                 and
                 fill
                 up
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Copper
                 :
                 For
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Tin
                 is
                 a
                 Metal
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 
                   penetrating
                   subtilty
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 joyns
                 it self
                 with
                 other
                 Metals
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 most
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 penetrates
                 them
                 even
                 before
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 melted
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 hardens
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 Iron
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 tind
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 Pins
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 made
                 red
                 hot
                 in
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 are
                 dipt
                 into
                 Tin
                 for
                 to
                 whiten
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 to
                 that
                 hardness
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 they
                 have
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   Copper
                   contracts
                   a
                   Rust
                   call'd
                   Verdigrease
                
                 Copper
                 easily
                 contracts
                 a
                 
                   Blewish
                   coloured
                   Rust
                
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 called
                 in
                 Latin
                 Aerugo
                 ,
                 which
                 grows
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 sullies
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Aerugo
                 or
                 
                   Copper
                   rust
                
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Sulphureous
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 contiually
                 steam
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Copper
                 ,
                 and
                 stop
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 thereof
                 .
                 It
                 derives
                 its
                 original
                 from
                 the
                 moisture
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Copper
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 motion
                 by
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 break
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 stopt
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 there
                 grow
                 together
                 into
                 a
                 Rust
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 an
                 
                   hoary
                   moldiness
                
                 doth
                 grow
                 on
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   Leather
                   ,
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 like
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 a
                 moist
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 Salt
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Salt
                 doth
                 open
                 and
                 widen
                 their
                 Pores
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 an
                 open
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Sulphureous
                   Spirits
                
                 to
                 evaporate
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 clean
                 and
                 smooth
                 Copper
                 ,
                 doth
                 more
                 easily
                 contract
                 its
                 Rust
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 a
                 
                   rough
                   surface
                
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 smooth
                 and
                 scoured
                 Copper
                 the
                 Pores
                 are
                 wider
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 moist
                 ▪
                 Air
                 doth
                 with
                 more
                 ease
                 insinuate
                 it self
                 into
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   Copper
                   Rust
                   is
                   caused
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   Gold
                   is
                   not
                   subject
                   to
                   Rust
                   .
                
                 This
                 Copper-rust
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 
                   sprinkling
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Vinegar
                 upon
                 plates
                 of
                 Copper
                 ;
                 because
                 both
                 these
                 do
                 open
                 and
                 widen
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 a
                 ready
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 steams
                 to
                 come
                 forth
                 :
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 this
                 mixture
                 of
                 Salt
                 and
                 Vinegar
                 stops
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 these
                 Exhalations
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Copper
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 them
                 to
                 grow
                 together
                 there
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 cover
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 contrary
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 Gold
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 any
                 Rust
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 steams
                 proceed
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 be
                 sullied
                 or
                 discoloured
                 by
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 comes
                 from
                 it self
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Of
                 Iron
                 and
                 Steel
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   Iron
                   which
                   is
                   so
                   hard
                   a
                   Metal
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   extended
                   by
                   being
                   made
                   red
                   hot
                   .
                
                 IRon
                 is
                 the
                 hardest
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Metals
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 more
                 difficult
                 to
                 be
                 melted
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Furnace
                 and
                 made
                 
                   red
                   hot
                
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 extended
                 in
                 length
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 take
                 a
                 Plate
                 of
                 Iron
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bigness
                 with
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Fire
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 
                   red
                   hot
                
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 upon
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 grown
                 longer
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 when
                 we
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Fire
                 that
                 is
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 doth
                 widen
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 penetration
                 of
                 dimensions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 2
                 extended
                 substances
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Iron
                 must
                 
                 be
                 dilated
                 by
                 admission
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fiery
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 acquire
                 a
                 new
                 Extension
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   Iron
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   lightest
                   Metals
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 Iron
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 melt
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Metals
                 that
                 are
                 lightest
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 most
                 easily
                 dissolved
                 in
                 
                   corrosive
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 destroyed
                 by
                 Rust
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 small
                 Branches
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 that
                 compose
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 greater
                 and
                 at
                 a
                 farther
                 distance
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Metals
                 ,
                 make
                 this
                 Metal
                 much
                 more
                 Porous
                 and
                 Spungious
                 ,
                 than
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 compact
                 and
                 solid
                 Metals
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   By
                   what
                   means
                   Iron
                   may
                   be
                   changed
                   into
                   Copper
                   .
                
                 Iron
                 besmeared
                 with
                 Vinegar
                 and
                 Alom
                 becomes
                 like
                 Copper
                 .
                 At
                 Smolnick
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Well
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 whereof
                 being
                 turn'd
                 in
                 Channels
                 disposed
                 in
                 3
                 rows
                 ,
                 turns
                 plates
                 of
                 Iron
                 into
                 Copper
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 Transmutation
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 some
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 a
                 former
                 substantial
                 Form
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 an
                 accession
                 of
                 new
                 parts
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 Alom
                 and
                 Vinegar
                 fill
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 change
                 the
                 former
                 connexion
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Vinegar
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 sharpness
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 easily
                 penetrates
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 its
                 penetration
                 it
                 changeth
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 a
                 new
                 colour
                 is
                 produced
                 in
                 the
                 Iron
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 the
                 Allom
                 conduce
                 less
                 to
                 this
                 Transmutation
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 adstringent
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 doth
                 transplace
                 those
                 Particles
                 which
                 before
                 stuck
                 very
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 firmly
                 entangled
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Texture
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Iron
                 is
                 changed
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 come
                 to
                 resemble
                 Copper
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   Iron
                   grows
                   harder
                   by
                   being
                   cast
                   into
                   water
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   red
                   hot
                   .
                
                 If
                 
                   Red-hot
                   Iron
                
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Forge
                 or
                 Furnace
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 harder
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 cooled
                 there
                 by
                 degrees
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 Iron
                 when
                 
                   red
                   hot
                
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 but
                 mingled
                 with
                 many
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 3
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 swimming
                 upon
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 do
                 continually
                 enter
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 out
                 again
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 state
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 to
                 grow
                 cool
                 ,
                 the
                 self-same
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 continuing
                 their
                 course
                 through
                 its
                 pores
                 ,
                 cause
                 the
                 pores
                 to
                 be
                 straitned
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 to
                 retain
                 the
                 same
                 Form
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Furnace
                 .
                 Whereas
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   red
                   hot
                   Iron
                
                 is
                 plunged
                 into
                 Water
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 indeed
                 hinder
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 
                   st
                   Element
                
                 from
                 breaking
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 can
                 take
                 up
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 whose
                 particles
                 are
                 too
                 small
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 pores
                 open
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 thereupon
                 become
                 suddainly
                 straitned
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 come
                 nearer
                 together
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 its
                 attaining
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 hardness
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 close
                 compression
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 mutual
                 contact
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   Rust
                   stops
                   ,
                   and
                   hinders
                   conception
                   .
                
                 Rust
                 stops
                 the
                 Courses
                 of
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 hinders
                 Conception
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Rust
                 consists
                 of
                 
                   Sulphureous
                   ,
                   Branchy
                
                 and
                 
                   Angulous
                   parts
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 adstringent
                 ,
                 and
                 stop-up
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 they
                 light
                 into
                 .
                 As
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Hands
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 handle
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 without
                 grat
                 difficulty
                 be
                 washed
                 clean
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   Iron
                   and
                   Steel
                   have
                   Pores
                   turned
                   like
                   Screws
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 found
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 Iron
                 and
                 Steel
                 have
                 abundance
                 of
                 Pores
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 turned
                 and
                 go
                 winding
                 like
                 Screws
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 it
                 approacheth
                 to
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Screw-like
                   Pores
                
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Iron
                 and
                 Steel
                 is
                 ,
                 those
                 little
                 
                   Striate
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 delivered
                 in
                 our
                 
                   Institution
                   of
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 continually
                 coming
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 into
                 the
                 outward
                 ,
                 have
                 so
                 penetrated
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 and
                 Steel
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 passages
                 for
                 themselves
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 will
                 still
                 keep
                 open
                 by
                 continuing
                 their
                 motion
                 through
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 do
                 ,
                 without
                 framing
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Steel
                 and
                 Iron
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Screws
                 ,
                 which
                 differ
                 nothing
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Screw-like
                   Pores
                
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 little
                 Branches
                 of
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 and
                 Steel
                 ,
                 which
                 rise
                 in
                 their
                 Pores
                 ,
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 beaten
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 smoothed
                 by
                 the
                 Particles
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 afford
                 them
                 a
                 free
                 passage
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Wherein
                   Iron
                   and
                   the
                   Loadstone
                   do
                   agree
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 Iron
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 kin
                 to
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 because
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 dug
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Mines
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 colour
                 ;
                 but
                 more
                 especially
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 agree
                 and
                 correspond
                 in
                 their
                 Fibres
                 and
                 Pores
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   matter
                
                 finds
                 a
                 free
                 passage
                 through
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 through
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 cannot
                 do
                 through
                 any
                 other
                 Body
                 .
                 Hence
                 Iron
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 cherish
                 and
                 
                   strengthen
                   the
                   Virtue
                   and
                   Life
                   of
                   the
                   Loadstone
                   ,
                
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 water
                 and
                 Virtue
                 of
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 is
                 preferved
                 by
                 conveniently
                 disposed
                 Channels
                 for
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   Steel
                   becomes
                   softer
                   by
                   being
                   cooled
                   leisurely
                   and
                   by
                   degrees
                   .
                
                 Steel
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 fusion
                 in
                 a
                 vehement
                 Fire
                 ,
                 becomes
                 softer
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 
                   red
                   hot
                
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 cooled
                 by
                 degrees
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 cooled
                 ,
                 the
                 cornerd
                 and
                 
                   rugged
                   Particles
                
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 heat
                 were
                 driven
                 from
                 the
                 surfaces
                 of
                 the
                 Clots
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 inward
                 parts
                 ,
                 begin
                 to
                 appear
                 outword
                 ,
                 and
                 entangling
                 together
                 ,
                 do
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 little
                 Hooks
                 ,
                 joyn
                 the
                 Clots
                 of
                 the
                 Steel
                 together
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Particles
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 so
                 closely
                 joyned
                 to
                 their
                 Clots
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 the
                 Clots
                 any
                 longer
                 so
                 immediately
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 only
                 hang
                 together
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 Hooks
                 or
                 Links
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Steel
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 hard
                 and
                 stiff
                 ,
                 nor
                 brittle
                 ,
                 but
                 soft
                 and
                 flexible
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 respect
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 Iron
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Steel
                 is
                 made
                 
                   red
                   hot
                
                 a
                 2
                 d
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 suddainly
                 quenched
                 ,
                 its
                 former
                 hardness
                 and
                 stiffness
                 is
                 restored
                 ,
                 whereas
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 means
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 not
                 performed
                 in
                 Iron
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   that
                   Wood
                   in
                   some
                   Pools
                   is
                   changed
                   into
                   Iron
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Historians
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Wood
                 by
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 some
                 Pools
                 ,
                 becomes
                 turned
                 into
                 Iron
                 .
                 Thus
                 MAGINUS
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 Pool
                 in
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 if
                 a
                 Stake
                 be
                 thrust
                 ,
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 is
                 covered
                 with
                 the
                 Mud
                 becomes
                 changed
                 into
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 that
                 is
                 covered
                 with
                 Water
                 ,
                 into
                 Stone
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Wood
                 by
                 being
                 long
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Mud
                 ,
                 becomes
                 penetrated
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Metallick
                   steam
                
                 ,
                 which
                 insinuating
                 it self
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 becomes
                 one
                 Body
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 filling
                 up
                 all
                 its
                 Pores
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 communicates
                 to
                 it
                 the
                 hardness
                 and
                 appearance
                 of
                 Iron
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   Bones
                   and
                   Wood
                   are
                   sometimes
                   changed
                   into
                   Stone
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 Bones
                 and
                 pieces
                 of
                 Wood
                 are
                 changed
                 into
                 Stone
                 .
                 Thus
                 many
                 Bones
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 at
                 
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Amsterdam
                
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 turned
                 into
                 Stone
                 .
                 Thus
                 pieces
                 of
                 Wood
                 have
                 sometime
                 since
                 been
                 taken
                 up
                 at
                 Aqua-Sparta
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 fragments
                 of
                 Stakes
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 been
                 covered
                 with
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 penetrated
                 by
                 a
                 Bituminous
                 and
                 
                   Sulphureous
                   steam
                
                 ,
                 and
                 grown
                 to
                 that
                 Stony
                 hardness
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 cleft
                 .
                 Thus
                 likewise
                 Cockle-shells
                 are
                 turned
                 into
                 Stone
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 fill'd
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Petrifying
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 time
                 reduceth
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 hardness
                 and
                 consistence
                 of
                 Stones
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 Cockle-shells
                 that
                 abound
                 on
                 the
                 Sea-shoar
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 often
                 found
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 on
                 
                   High
                   Mountains
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Guerinean
                   Cavern
                
                 or
                 
                   Grotto
                   ,
                   Leaves
                
                 of
                 
                   Oak
                   ,
                   Holm
                   ,
                   Alder
                   ,
                   Poplar
                   ,
                   Bay
                   ,
                   Ivy
                
                 and
                 other
                 Trees
                 have
                 been
                 found
                 turn'd
                 into
                 stone
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Petrifying
                   Humour
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   Steel
                   is
                   more
                   stiff
                   and
                   brittle
                   than
                   Iron
                   .
                
                 Steel
                 is
                 more
                 stiff
                 and
                 hard
                 than
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 to
                 leap
                 back
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 Metal
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Steel
                 are
                 not
                 joyn'd
                 together
                 with
                 entangling
                 Branches
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 Lead
                 are
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 surfaces
                 lying
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 like
                 Glass
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 when
                 Steel
                 is
                 bent
                 ,
                 the
                 ranging
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 is
                 not
                 changed
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 its
                 pores
                 ;
                 upon
                 the
                 change
                 whereof
                 ,
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 running
                 against
                 them
                 is
                 increased
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Steel-Spring
                 of
                 a
                 Watch
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 performing
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 Steel
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 more
                 brittle
                 than
                 Iron
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Drops
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 composed
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 joyn'd
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 contact
                 of
                 their
                 surfaces
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Glass
                 ,
                 only
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 Points
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 therefore
                 be
                 somewhat
                 Brittle
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   Iron
                   may
                   be
                   preserved
                   from
                   Rust
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 cleansing
                 of
                 Iron
                 from
                 
                   Rust
                   ,
                   Ceruss-Plaister
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 commonly
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 takes
                 it
                 away
                 better
                 or
                 more
                 speedily
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   Oil
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 ,
                 which
                 presently
                 looseth
                 the
                 Rust
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 then
                 easily
                 wiped
                 off
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 prevent
                 Iron
                 from
                 Rusting
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 better
                 than
                 to
                 besmear
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 Marrow
                 of
                 a
                 Deer
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 Oil
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 obstructing
                 the
                 pores
                 by
                 their
                 clammy
                 Matter
                 ,
                 hinder
                 any
                 watry
                 Moisture
                 from
                 entring
                 into
                 ,
                 or
                 Steams
                 from
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 various
                 Generation
                 of
                 Stones
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Stones
                   are
                   generated
                   of
                   Sand
                   or
                   Clay
                   .
                
                 ALL
                 Stones
                 have
                 their
                 Rise
                 either
                 from
                 Sand
                 or
                 Clay
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 either
                 from
                 
                   Sand
                   dissolved
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Sand
                   consolidated
                
                 .
              
               
                 Stones
                 are
                 generated
                 of
                 dissolved
                 Sand
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 quantity
                 thereof
                 becomes
                 coagulated
                 ;
                 whence
                 therefore
                 proceeds
                 a
                 Stone
                 ,
                 transparent
                 like
                 a
                 grain
                 of
                 Sand
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 figure
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 variously
                 compressed
                 by
                 its
                 Neighbouring
                 Bodies
                 :
                 So
                 some
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                
                 are
                 found
                 of
                 no
                 distinct
                 shape
                 or
                 figure
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 have
                 6
                 sides
                 or
                 surfaces
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 Stones
                 are
                 generated
                 of
                 
                   consolidated
                   Sand
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 grains
                 of
                 Sand
                 do
                 grow
                 together
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 Steams
                 or
                 Exhalations
                 filling
                 the
                 Intervals
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 joyning
                 them
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 fore
                 these
                 Stones
                 are
                 opake
                 or
                 dark
                 ,
                 and
                 rugged
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 many
                 Prominences
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 for
                 the
                 sharpning
                 of
                 Stones
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 Stones
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 Clay
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 some
                 
                   petrifying
                   Exhalations
                
                 may
                 become
                 stone
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Whence
                   it
                   it
                   that
                   some
                   Stones
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   Provence
                   in
                   France
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   figure
                   of
                   a
                   Lozenge
                   ,
                   or
                   Quarry
                   of
                   Glass
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Stones
                 found
                 in
                 Provence
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 are
                 Red
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 transparent
                 like
                 Crystal
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 a
                 Lozenge
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 broken
                 ,
                 fall
                 into
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 figure
                 ,
                 tho'
                 subdivided
                 never
                 so
                 often
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 perfect
                 and
                 elaborate
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 whereof
                 these
                 Stones
                 are
                 generated
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 regularly
                 distributed
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 its
                 least
                 particles
                 bestow
                 their
                 own
                 figure
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 lesser
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 greater
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 formation
                 of
                 these
                 Stones
                 ,
                 some
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   petrifying
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Heat
                 stretched
                 out
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 others
                 joyning
                 ,
                 themselves
                 ,
                 did
                 by
                 degrees
                 constitute
                 some
                 small
                 Tables
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 others
                 afterwards
                 were
                 joyned
                 ,
                 lying
                 athwart
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Angles
                 somewhat
                 resembled
                 those
                 of
                 Talk
                 or
                 Izinglass
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 Salts
                 their
                 basis
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 square
                 figure
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 
                   Sal
                   Gem
                
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 square
                 figure
                 like
                 a
                 Dice
                 ,
                 and
                 breaks
                 into
                 Bits
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 figure
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 do
                 these
                 Stones
                 before-mentioned
                 break
                 into
                 bits
                 that
                 express
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 Lozenges
                 ,
                 and
                 tho'
                 broke
                 never
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 retain
                 the
                 same
                 figure
                 inviolably
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   those
                   Glassy-Stones
                   that
                   are
                   sometimes
                   sound
                   in
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Sometimes
                 Glassy-stones
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 equal
                 others
                 in
                 weight
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 hardness
                 ;
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 brittle
                 like
                 Glass
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 easily
                 broke
                 to
                 pieces
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Original
                 of
                 these
                 Stones
                 must
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 Sand
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 melted
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 vehement
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 cooled
                 ,
                 become
                 as
                 
                   hard
                   as
                   Stone
                
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Ashes
                 ,
                 when
                 agitated
                 by
                 a
                 most
                 vehement
                 fire
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 Ruggedness
                 pared
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 smooth
                 ,
                 and
                 sticking
                 together
                 constitute
                 Glass
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 sometimes
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 great
                 Burnings
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 Glassy-stones
                 are
                 digg'd
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 different
                 shapes
                 and
                 figures
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 melted
                 Salt
                 lighted
                 .
                 PLINY
                 is
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 Glass
                 was
                 first
                 found
                 out
                 by
                 a
                 Casual
                 melting
                 of
                 Sand
                 and
                 
                   Nitre
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   reported
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   a
                   Merchant's
                   Ship
                   ,
                   laden
                   with
                
                 Nitre
                 ,
                 
                   being
                   arrived
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Ships
                   Company
                   were
                   about
                   to
                   prepare
                   a
                   Feast
                   upon
                   the
                   Shoar
                   ,
                   and
                   wanted
                   Stones
                   to
                   fix
                   their
                   Kettles
                   upon
                   ,
                   they
                   took
                   great
                   lumps
                   of
                   Salt-Peter
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Ship
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   which
                   catching
                   fire
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   mingled
                   with
                   the
                   Sand
                   of
                   the
                   shoar
                   ,
                   made
                   transparent
                   Rivulets
                   of
                   Liquid
                   Glass
                   to
                   run
                   down
                   .
                
                 Book
                 36.
                 
                 Chap.
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   Stones
                   are
                   generated
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
                 Stones
                 are
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   of
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 differing
                 in
                 bigness
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 hardness
                 :
                 For
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 easily
                 crumbled
                 to
                 pouder
                 ,
                 whereas
                 others
                 are
                 hard
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 easily
                 be
                 dissolved
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Original
                 of
                 Stones
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 Kidneys
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 those
                 
                 that
                 are
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 when
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 obstruction
                 of
                 the
                 pores
                 ,
                 the
                 grains
                 of
                 Sand
                 are
                 lockt
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 growing
                 together
                 ,
                 do
                 constitute
                 a
                 hard
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 Urine
                 are
                 strained
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 carry
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 such
                 figures
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Blood
                 or
                 Urine
                 are
                 more
                 slowly
                 moved
                 in
                 the
                 Reins
                 or
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 they
                 grow
                 into
                 a
                 Stone
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Sand
                 or
                 Gravel
                 which
                 is
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 have
                 very
                 uneven
                 and
                 rough
                 surfaces
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 easily
                 entangled
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 constitute
                 a
                 mass
                 or
                 lump
                 of
                 Stone
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 they
                 are
                 discharged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   of
                   Man
                
                 with
                 such
                 extream
                 pain
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 carried
                 with
                 the
                 Urine
                 ,
                 and
                 hitting
                 against
                 the
                 Membrans
                 with
                 their
                 sharp
                 Corners
                 ,
                 they
                 rend
                 and
                 tear
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   Women
                   are
                   less
                   troubled
                   with
                   the
                   Stone
                   ,
                   than
                   Men.
                   
                
                 Women
                 are
                 less
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Stone
                 than
                 Men
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 can
                 discharge
                 the
                 peccant
                 Matter
                 with
                 greater
                 ease
                 than
                 they
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 wideness
                 of
                 the
                 Passages
                 through
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 straiter
                 and
                 shorter
                 ,
                 their
                 Terms
                 also
                 being
                 beneficial
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
                 Moreover
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 Fat
                 and
                 
                   Pursy
                   persons
                
                 are
                 most
                 troubled
                 with
                 this
                 Disease
                 ,
                 because
                 such
                 Bodies
                 abound
                 with
                 
                   Earthy
                   dregs
                
                 and
                 
                   volatile
                   acids
                
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 bulk
                 and
                 weight
                 of
                 their
                 Body
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 fain
                 to
                 live
                 an
                 idle
                 and
                 sedentary
                 Life
                 ,
                 which
                 alone
                 contributes
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 this
                 Disease
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Some
                   suppose
                   that
                   Stones
                   are
                   generated
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   petrifying
                   Spirit
                   .
                
                 Some
                 suppose
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Petrifying
                   Spirit
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   of
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 generation
                 of
                 Stones
                 ,
                 more
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Kidneys
                 and
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 which
                 transmutes
                 the
                 dreggy
                 and
                 thicker
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 into
                 Stone
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 formation
                 that
                 
                   Volatile
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 Stone
                 ,
                 and
                 drawn
                 thence
                 by
                 Chimistry
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 contribute
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 these
                 
                   saline
                   Volatile
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 the
                 thicker
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 are
                 joyned
                 together
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 
                   Petrifying
                   Spirit
                
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 from
                 many
                 Springs
                 ,
                 which
                 turn
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 cast
                 into
                 them
                 into
                 Stone
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 that
                 Spring
                 which
                 is
                 near
                 Bergen
                 in
                 Norway
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 elsewhere
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 some
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 like
                 spirit
                 may
                 lye
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Bodies
                   of
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 beyond
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 spirit
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 this
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 changeth
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Chyle
                 into
                 
                   Bones
                   ,
                   Gristles
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   the
                   Kidneys
                   themselves
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   Infants
                   in
                   the
                   Womb
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   turned
                   into
                   Stone
                   .
                
                 That
                 Stones
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Bodies
                   of
                   Men
                
                 do
                 sometimes
                 grow
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 bulk
                 ,
                 is
                 testified
                 by
                 ISRAEL
                 ,
                 a
                 Professour
                 of
                 Heidelberg
                 ,
                 who
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Woman
                 had
                 a
                 Kidney
                 cut
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 wholly
                 turned
                 to
                 stone
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 far
                 more
                 strange
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 whole
                 and
                 entire
                 Birth
                 ,
                 compleat
                 and
                 formed
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 Mother
                 had
                 carried
                 in
                 her
                 Body
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 28
                 years
                 ,
                 was
                 after
                 her
                 Death
                 found
                 as
                 hard
                 as
                 Marble
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Body
                 .
                 Which
                 wonderful
                 Effect
                 cannot
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 Petrifying
                 or
                 
                   Volatile
                   acid
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 always
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 virtue
                 of
                 
                   acting
                   ,
                   figuring
                
                 ,
                 and
                 congealing
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 swiftness
                 of
                 this
                 spirit
                 doth
                 readily
                 pass
                 through
                 all
                 pores
                 ,
                 and
                 clinging
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 Body
                 to
                 become
                 harder
                 ,
                 much
                 like
                 Coral
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 is
                 hardned
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Volatile
                   Acid
                
                 which
                 is
                 lodged
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 stony
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Stone
                   is
                   esten
                   Hereditary
                   .
                
                 The
                 Disease
                 of
                 the
                 Stone
                 is
                 frequently
                 conveyed
                 from
                 Parents
                 to
                 their
                 Children
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Particles
                 whereof
                 the
                 Stone
                 is
                 formed
                 ,
                 owe
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 tendency
                 towards
                 the
                 producing
                 of
                 this
                 Disease
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Texture
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 strained
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 first
                 forming
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Parents
                 ,
                 this
                 Disease
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 traduced
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 Posterity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Of
                   a
                   Stone
                   which
                   lies
                   still
                   in
                   Fresh-water
                   ;
                   but
                   being
                   put
                   into
                   Vinegar
                   moves
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   .
                
                 MERSENNUS
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 Stone
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 cast
                 into
                 Fresh-water
                 lies
                 quiet
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 put
                 into
                 Vinegar
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Vitriol
                
                 ,
                 is
                 moved
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 in
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Vitriol
                
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 Vinegar
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 Stone
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 pores
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 readily
                 admit
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Vinegar
                 and
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Vitriol
                
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 fitted
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Fresh-water
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Particles
                 of
                 Vinegar
                 entring
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 this
                 Stone
                 ,
                 drive
                 out
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 or
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 dilating
                 themselves
                 at
                 their
                 coming
                 forth
                 ,
                 do
                 lift
                 up
                 and
                 agitate
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Whether
                   it
                   be
                   true
                   that
                   Stone
                   is
                   turned
                   into
                   Wood
                   ,
                   not
                   far
                   from
                   Rome
                
                 Some
                 Historians
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 certain
                 Quarries
                 of
                 Stone
                 near
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 stones
                 whereof
                 are
                 changed
                 into
                 wood
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 apt
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Stones
                 are
                 not
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 represent
                 the
                 outward
                 appearance
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 that
                 Vein
                 of
                 Stones
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 at
                 Novigentum
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 River
                 Sein
                 ,
                 do
                 imitate
                 the
                 figures
                 of
                 certain
                 Plants
                 and
                 Trees
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Of
                   a
                   Stone
                   that
                   being
                   cast
                   into
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   changeth
                   its
                   colour
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Stone
                 as
                 white
                 as
                 Alabaster
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Eye
                   of
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 suffer'd
                 to
                 lye
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 become
                 more
                 heavy
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 grows
                 transparent
                 ,
                 and
                 receives
                 a
                 new
                 Colour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Liquor
                 that
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 this
                 Stone
                 ,
                 doth
                 more
                 dilate
                 and
                 diffuse
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 refracts
                 the
                 Rays
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 grains
                 of
                 Sand
                 might
                 do
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 Stone
                 hath
                 many
                 pellucid
                 particles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 is
                 got
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 ,
                 being
                 thrust
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 make
                 the
                 stone
                 to
                 lose
                 its
                 transparency
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Stone
                 is
                 dried
                 ,
                 it
                 loseth
                 its
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 transparent
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Stones
                   are
                   produc'd
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   found
                   at
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   Rivers
                   .
                
                 Stones
                 are
                 frequently
                 generated
                 in
                 Rivers
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 found
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 bottoms
                 of
                 some
                 Rivers
                 have
                 been
                 changed
                 into
                 stone
                 .
                 PATRITIUS
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 whilst
                 he
                 studied
                 at
                 Avignon
                 ,
                 he
                 frequently
                 went
                 to
                 swim
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 lesser
                 Arm
                 or
                 branch
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Rhone
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 found
                 that
                 the
                 Bottom
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 known
                 before
                 to
                 be
                 soft
                 and
                 smooth
                 ,
                 was
                 all
                 cover'd
                 with
                 stone
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 Change
                 might
                 be
                 from
                 the
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 which
                 sometime
                 before
                 hapned
                 about
                 the
                 
                   shut-up
                   Valley
                
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Earthquake
                 might
                 probably
                 cast
                 up
                 a
                 great
                 heap
                 of
                 Sand
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 conveyed
                 from
                 the
                 River
                 Sorga
                 into
                 the
                 lesser
                 Channel
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 Rhone
                 ,
                 and
                 setling
                 there
                 ,
                 might
                 grow
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 stones
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Conjecture
                 seems
                 the
                 more
                 probable
                 ;
                 because
                 those
                 who
                 frequent
                 the
                 the
                 River
                 Rhone
                 and
                 Druent
                 ,
                 assure
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 very
                 often
                 found
                 at
                 the
                 Bottom
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 Horsesshoes
                 ,
                 
                 
                   shee
                   s
                   ,
                   Nails
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Iron-work
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Sands
                 did
                 stick
                 so
                 close
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 grown
                 so
                 thick
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 wholly
                 cover'd
                 with
                 a
                 Crust
                 of
                 stone
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 coalition
                 or
                 growing
                 together
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Sands
                 upon
                 the
                 Iron
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Whence
                   those
                   Stones
                   proceed
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   found
                   on
                   the
                   surface
                   of
                   the
                   Ground
                   .
                
                 Great
                 abundance
                 of
                 Stones
                 are
                 frequently
                 found
                 in
                 Fields
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 all
                 respects
                 like
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 Rivers
                 ;
                 being
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bulk
                 and
                 figure
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 Oval
                 and
                 inclining
                 to
                 a
                 round
                 figure
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Stones
                 were
                 carried
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 waters
                 from
                 the
                 Tops
                 of
                 Mountains
                 to
                 the
                 Fields
                 that
                 lye
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 the
                 overflowing
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 that
                 the
                 Stones
                 which
                 are
                 scattered
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 Fields
                 of
                 Crautia
                 ,
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 overflowings
                 of
                 the
                 Rivers
                 Rhone
                 and
                 Druent
                 ,
                 which
                 left
                 Mud
                 and
                 Sand
                 enough
                 behind
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Stones
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 Stones
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 equal
                 ,
                 but
                 different
                 in
                 bulk
                 ,
                 tho'
                 not
                 in
                 figure
                 :
                 For
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 the
                 midst
                 are
                 bigger
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 lessened
                 as
                 they
                 withdraw
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 towards
                 the
                 Extream
                 parts
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 two
                 Rivers
                 having
                 stagnated
                 there
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 ,
                 more
                 Sand
                 was
                 gathered
                 about
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 than
                 about
                 the
                 other
                 more
                 remote
                 and
                 outward
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 true
                 Cause
                 of
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 these
                 Stones
                 may
                 be
                 gather'd
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Plains
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 far
                 remote
                 from
                 any
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 are
                 destitute
                 of
                 these
                 Stones
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 least
                 footsteps
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   these
                   Shells
                   that
                   are
                   found
                   near
                   Bristol
                   .
                
                 In
                 some
                 places
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Bristol
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 the
                 shells
                 of
                 Fishes
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 colour
                 and
                 form
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 twirl'd
                 about
                 like
                 the
                 Tendrils
                 of
                 a
                 Vine
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 most
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 any
                 Juice
                 or
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 brought
                 thither
                 either
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 an
                 Earthquake
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Inundation
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 some
                 foreign
                 Matter
                 into
                 their
                 pores
                 ,
                 which
                 sticking
                 there
                 hath
                 rendred
                 them
                 hard
                 and
                 stony
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   those
                   Stones
                   which
                   are
                   found
                   in
                   Springs
                   .
                
                 Stones
                 are
                 likewise
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 generated
                 in
                 Springs
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Bottom
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 Stones
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 rise
                 much
                 higher
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 formerly
                 .
                 GASSENDUS
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 Fountain
                 of
                 Dinia
                 ,
                 which
                 covers
                 all
                 the
                 Channels
                 it
                 runs
                 through
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Stony
                   Crust
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 which
                 generates
                 Stones
                 in
                 Springs
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 The
                 Waters
                 that
                 constitute
                 these
                 Fountains
                 ,
                 running
                 through
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 do
                 carry
                 some
                 particles
                 of
                 them
                 along
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Spring
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 no
                 longer
                 swiftly
                 agitated
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 when
                 they
                 passed
                 through
                 the
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 begin
                 to
                 settle
                 and
                 grow
                 together
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 some
                 Waters
                 in
                 their
                 passage
                 through
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 are
                 impregnated
                 with
                 
                   Stony
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 from
                 that
                 Fountain
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 so
                 covered
                 all
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Pipe
                 that
                 it
                 runs
                 through
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 long
                 since
                 been
                 quite
                 stopt
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Alabaster
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 happens
                 in
                 a
                 Grotto
                 near
                 the
                 City
                 Tours
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Drops
                 of
                 Water
                 dropping
                 down
                 ,
                 are
                 turned
                 to
                 Stone
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   New
                   Stones
                   are
                   formed
                   daily
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 with
                 P●ireskius
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Stones
                 were
                 not
                 created
                 at
                 the
                 Beginning
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 many
                 are
                 formed
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 owing
                 their
                 original
                 to
                 certain
                 proper
                 Seeds
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 configuration
                 ,
                 partly
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 to
                 chance
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 a
                 
                   petrifying
                   Seed
                
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 received
                 into
                 any
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 it
                 immediately
                 coagulates
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 Rennet
                 doth
                 milk
                 ,
                 and
                 imparts
                 a
                 special
                 form
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Why
                   Flints
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   of
                   a
                   roundish
                   figure
                   .
                
                 Flints
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 round
                 figure
                 or
                 approaching
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 surface
                 or
                 outward
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 abounding
                 with
                 many
                 Slits
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 circulates
                 continually
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 must
                 force
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Flints
                 ,
                 to
                 range
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 round
                 figure
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 do
                 less
                 hinder
                 or
                 obstruct
                 its
                 motion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 Of
                 Pearls
                 and
                 precious
                 Stones
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   precious
                   Stones
                   and
                   Pearls
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   figure
                   .
                
                 GEMS
                 and
                 Pearls
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 Stones
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 addition
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Epithet
                   Precious
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 highly
                 valued
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 acquired
                 without
                 great
                 labor
                 ,
                 or
                 high
                 price
                 .
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                
                 agree
                 with
                 Pearls
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 same
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 several
                 places
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 never
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 form
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Pearls
                 are
                 generated
                 in
                 Shells
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 smooth
                 and
                 polisht
                 that
                 they
                 shine
                 ,
                 which
                 Politeness
                 the
                 Stones
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 generated
                 in
                 them
                 do
                 partake
                 of
                 .
                 For
                 Pearls
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 rise
                 are
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 swellings
                 like
                 Warts
                 ,
                 or
                 excrescences
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Shells
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 progress
                 of
                 time
                 become
                 Pearls
                 .
                 But
                 Gems
                 owe
                 their
                 generation
                 to
                 certain
                 exactly
                 percolated
                 Juices
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 only
                 in
                 small
                 quantity
                 ,
                 every
                 drop
                 of
                 them
                 constitutes
                 a
                 particular
                 Gem
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 encreased
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 number
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 more
                 of
                 these
                 drops
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 differ
                 in
                 bulk
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 partakers
                 of
                 an
                 uniform
                 figure
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Various
                   precious
                   Stones
                   have
                   various
                   figures
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 all
                 Crystal
                 is
                 6
                 cornerd
                 ,
                 Emralds
                 cornerd
                 ,
                 Diamants
                 and
                 Rubies
                 8
                 cornerd
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 Because
                 in
                 their
                 coagulation
                 they
                 are
                 split
                 ,
                 and
                 multiplied
                 like
                 the
                 Grains
                 of
                 an
                 Ear
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 sheath
                 or
                 hull
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 
                   special
                   Seeds
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 Stones
                 obtain
                 as
                 constant
                 Configurations
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 Plants
                 or
                 Animals
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 
                   Jaspis
                   Stones
                   ,
                   Porphyry
                
                 and
                 Marble
                 are
                 naturally
                 streak'd
                 and
                 embellisht
                 with
                 various
                 colours
                 ,
                 waved
                 through
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 Nutmeg
                 in
                 divers
                 colours
                 ,
                 represents
                 the
                 winding
                 turnings
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Oak
                   ,
                   Walnut
                
                 and
                 other
                 Trees
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 sawn
                 into
                 Boards
                 ,
                 and
                 plained
                 ,
                 exhibit
                 a
                 pleasing
                 Labyrinth
                 of
                 multifariously
                 windings
                 Veins
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Whence
                   the
                   variety
                   of
                   colours
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   precious
                   Stones
                   doth
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 Almost
                 all
                 
                   precious
                   Stones
                
                 do
                 differ
                 in
                 colour
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 perspicuous
                 ,
                 others
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 Opake
                 ;
                 neither
                 do
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 Transparent
                 agree
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Carbuncle
                 
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Purple
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 an
                 Emrald
                 Green
                 ;
                 a
                 Saphire
                 Blue
                 ,
                 a
                 facinth
                 of
                 a
                 Fiery
                 Yellow
                 ,
                 an
                 Amethyst
                 of
                 a
                 Violet
                 Colour
                 ,
                 an
                 Opal
                 ,
                 various
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                
                 are
                 Transparent
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Steams
                 and
                 Vapours
                 whereof
                 the
                 Juices
                 consist
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 congealed
                 till
                 their
                 slippery
                 and
                 fluid
                 particles
                 be
                 exhaled
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 can
                 readily
                 pass
                 ,
                 and
                 convey
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 Light
                 through
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 they
                 become
                 Opake
                 or
                 Dusky
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 Steams
                 are
                 stopt
                 in
                 some
                 narrow
                 Crevices
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 there
                 so
                 entangled
                 with
                 several
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 passage
                 through
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 some
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                
                 are
                 adorned
                 with
                 several
                 Colours
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 mixture
                 of
                 
                   Metalline
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 variously
                 reflect
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 differently
                 affect
                 our
                 Eyes
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 Wine
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Colours
                 of
                 both
                 are
                 so
                 confounded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Water
                 espouseth
                 the
                 Redness
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wine
                 embraceth
                 the
                 Paleness
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   This
                   variety
                   of
                   Colours
                   in
                   Precious
                   Stones
                   ,
                   proceeds
                   from
                   the
                   various
                   mixture
                   of
                   Metallick
                   Particles
                   .
                
                 For
                 we
                 observe
                 that
                 
                   coloured
                   Gems
                
                 are
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 found
                 in
                 
                   Mineral
                   Veins
                
                 ,
                 or
                 near
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 amongst
                 the
                 very
                 Oar
                 of
                 Metals
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 Granates
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Iron
                   Mines
                
                 of
                 Norway
                 .
                 And
                 Mr.
                 BOYLE
                 assures
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Amethysts
                 are
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 Iron
                 and
                 
                   Tin
                   Mines
                
                 .
                 And
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 visited
                 the
                 
                   Copper
                   Mines
                
                 of
                 Hungary
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 
                   Vitriolick
                   Water
                
                 ,
                 which
                 changeth
                 Iron
                 into
                 Copper
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 found
                 another
                 
                   White
                   Water
                
                 which
                 changeth
                 the
                 remainder
                 into
                 a
                 hard
                 and
                 white
                 Stone
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 before
                 its
                 coagulation
                 it
                 pass
                 through
                 a
                 
                   Copper
                   Mine
                
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 produceth
                 a
                 Stone
                 called
                 Malochis
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Blue
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 which
                 Colour
                 would
                 be
                 Brighter
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Tincture
                 of
                 a
                 Turkois
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 this
                 petrifying
                 Juice
                 should
                 happen
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 a
                 Mine
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 any
                 
                   Silver
                   Oar.
                
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 appears
                 highly
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Colour
                 of
                 Gems
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 
                   Metallick
                   Particles
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   those
                   Spots
                   that
                   appear
                   in
                   some
                   Precious
                   Stones
                   .
                
                 Stains
                 do
                 arise
                 in
                 some
                 Gems
                 ,
                 and
                 Spots
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Agat
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 juice
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 formed
                 ,
                 is
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 some
                 receptacles
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 Matrix
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 rests
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 before
                 it
                 is
                 coagulated
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 ,
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 impurity
                 contain'd
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 degrees
                 sink
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Juices
                 be
                 congealed
                 before
                 that
                 the
                 Heterogeneous
                 parts
                 be
                 sunk
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 and
                 united
                 into
                 one
                 Mass
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                
                 become
                 blemished
                 with
                 several
                 Spots
                 ,
                 or
                 Streaks
                 ;
                 thus
                 
                   Flies
                   ,
                   Pismires
                
                 and
                 other
                 Insects
                 are
                 found
                 sometimes
                 in
                 Crystal
                 ,
                 because
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Petrifying
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 coagulated
                 into
                 a
                 hard
                 lump
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 had
                 time
                 to
                 settle
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 Historians
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Serpent
                 has
                 been
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 Stone
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 live
                 Toad
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 footstep
                 of
                 any
                 passage
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Animal
                 might
                 have
                 entred
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Amber
                   is
                   a
                   matter
                   that
                   is
                   dug
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Ground
                   .
                
                 From
                 hence
                 we
                 may
                 infer
                 ,
                 how
                 fabulous
                 it
                 is
                 what
                 some
                 Authors
                 relate
                 of
                 Amber
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 very
                 high
                 Trees
                 in
                 Norway
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 distils
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 a
                 Gum
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 falling
                 down
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 hard
                 .
                 Seeing
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 ,
                 that
                 Amber
                 is
                 dug
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 Sicily
                 .
                 Which
                 may
                 be
                 farther
                 confirmed
                 from
                 the
                 Flies
                 and
                 other
                 Insects
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 abundance
                 of
                 Amber
                 is
                 taken
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Baltick
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 carried
                 thither
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Waves
                 ,
                 which
                 often
                 driveth
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Shoar
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 frequently
                 found
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Crystal
                   is
                   frequently
                   found
                   in
                   Mountains
                   .
                
                 Crystal
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 continually
                 covered
                 with
                 Snow
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 most
                 intense
                 Cold
                 bears
                 sway
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Antients
                 were
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 Crystal
                 was
                 generated
                 of
                 Frost
                 and
                 Snow
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 water
                 ,
                 congealed
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 of
                 Hardness
                 ,
                 by
                 extream
                 Cold.
                 And
                 accordingly
                 SENECA
                 expresseth
                 himself
                 thus
                 concerning
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 
                   Crystal
                   ,
                   The
                   Heavenly
                   Water
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   little
                   or
                   nothing
                   of
                   Earthly
                   Feculence
                   mixt
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   being
                   once
                   congealed
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   obstinate
                   continuance
                   of
                   Frost
                   ,
                   grows
                   still
                   harder
                   and
                   harder
                   ;
                   till
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Air
                   being
                   excluded
                   ,
                   it
                   become
                   most
                   closely
                   comprest
                   in
                   it self
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   that
                   which
                   before
                   was
                   Water
                   ,
                   is
                   now
                   become
                   a
                   hard
                   Stone
                   .
                   In
                   the
                
                 3
                 
                   d
                   Book
                   of
                   his
                   Natural
                   Questions
                   .
                
                 But
                 we
                 have
                 many
                 Arguments
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 a
                 mistake
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 Because
                 Crystal
                 doth
                 not
                 melt
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 to
                 the
                 Fire
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 any
                 thing
                 diminished
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 intense
                 heat
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 Property
                 of
                 all
                 moisture
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 coagulated
                 by
                 Cold
                 only
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 if
                 Crystal
                 owes
                 its
                 original
                 to
                 
                   Snow
                   Frozen
                
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 Hardness
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 Fire
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 strong
                 Rubbing
                 may
                 be
                 struck
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 Who
                 ever
                 could
                 strike
                 Fire
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 Crystal
                 ?
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 places
                 abounding
                 and
                 covered
                 with
                 Snow
                 ,
                 do
                 favour
                 the
                 rise
                 and
                 growth
                 of
                 Crystal
                 ,
                 why
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 those
                 Mountains
                 where
                 the
                 Snow
                 is
                 perpetual
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 Cold
                 never
                 suffers
                 intermission
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Generation
                   of
                   Crystal
                   is
                   much
                   like
                   that
                   of
                   Sand.
                   
                
                 Conclude
                 we
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 Crystal
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 Gems
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 a
                 strained
                 petrifying
                 Juice
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 derives
                 its
                 difference
                 in
                 Transparency
                 and
                 Hardness
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 whereof
                 it
                 consists
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 great
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 
                   Artificial
                   Crystal
                
                 is
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 
                   Sand
                   melted
                
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Salts
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 sometimes
                 Crystal
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 something
                 produced
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 this
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 this
                 
                   Petrifying
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 which
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 Chinks
                 of
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 becomes
                 there
                 congealed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 falling
                 drops
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Bottom
                   of
                   Precious
                   Stones
                   is
                   somewhat
                   dusky
                   and
                   dark
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                
                 have
                 a
                 thick
                 and
                 dark
                 ground
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 clear
                 Liquor
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 formed
                 ,
                 doth
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 rest
                 in
                 their
                 peculiar
                 Vessel
                 or
                 Womb
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 impure
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 must
                 sink
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 makes
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 them
                 more
                 dull
                 and
                 dark
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Precious
                   Stones
                   are
                   formed
                   of
                   a
                   clear
                   Liquor
                   .
                
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 Crystal
                 but
                 Diamonds
                 and
                 Amethysts
                 derive
                 their
                 original
                 from
                 a
                 
                   Limpid
                   Liquor
                
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 imagin
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 coagulated
                 ,
                 the
                 entire
                 Liquor
                 grows
                 into
                 one
                 Lump
                 or
                 Mass
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 by
                 slits
                 divided
                 into
                 several
                 Stones
                 ;
                 and
                 like
                 the
                 many
                 Grains
                 in
                 an
                 ear
                 of
                 Corn
                 are
                 multiplied
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 Sheath
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 peculiar
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 
                 formed
                 into
                 a
                 different
                 Figure
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 mentioned
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Whether
                   a
                   Diamond
                   cannot
                   be
                   hart
                   by
                   Fire
                   ,
                   and
                   yields
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   a
                   Goat
                   ,
                   by
                   means
                   whereof
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   reduced
                   to
                   Powder
                   .
                
                 The
                 common
                 or
                 vulgar
                 opinion
                 concerning
                 the
                 Diamond
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 an
                 insuperable
                 Hardness
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 yield
                 to
                 any
                 
                   Iron
                   Instrument
                   ,
                   Hammer
                
                 or
                 Anvil
                 :
                 No
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Fire
                 it self
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 being
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 most
                 violent
                 hot
                 Furnace
                 ,
                 it
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 grows
                 hot
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 reduced
                 to
                 powder
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 newly
                 shed
                 hot
                 Blood
                 of
                 a
                 Goat
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 particulars
                 ,
                 tho'
                 commonly
                 received
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 experience
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 a
                 Diamond
                 yields
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Fire
                 and
                 Iron
                 .
                 Thus
                 BODINUS
                 assures
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Book
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Diamond
                 may
                 with
                 a
                 Hammer
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 ground
                 to
                 powder
                 with
                 an
                 
                   Iron
                   Pestel
                
                 .
                 The
                 Fire
                 also
                 masters
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 a
                 continual
                 flame
                 it
                 is
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 Calx
                 .
                 Neither
                 is
                 that
                 common
                 report
                 truer
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Powder
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 it
                 procures
                 the
                 
                   Bloody
                   Flux
                
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Servants
                 ,
                 to
                 hide
                 their
                 Stealth
                 ,
                 have
                 swallowed
                 whole
                 Diamonds
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 impairing
                 of
                 their
                 Healths
                 ,
                 have
                 voided
                 them
                 again
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 The
                 Powder
                 of
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 given
                 inwardly
                 to
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 a
                 whole
                 dram
                 ,
                 without
                 prejudicing
                 the
                 Health
                 of
                 the
                 Taker
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 eaten
                 so
                 much
                 
                   Bread.
                   Cardan
                
                 .
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Book
                   Tract
                
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Contrad
                 .
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Electrick
                   Virtue
                   in
                   Diamonds
                   is
                   hangeable
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Electrick
                   Virtue
                
                 in
                 the
                 Diamond
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 unchangeably
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 Mr.
                 BOYLE
                 hath
                 observed
                 concerning
                 a
                 Diamond
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 
                   Electrick
                   Virtue
                
                 was
                 frequently
                 changed
                 ,
                 being
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 much
                 more
                 strong
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 a
                 Diamond
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Solid
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 its
                 parts
                 do
                 seem
                 very
                 closely
                 compacted
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 they
                 altogether
                 free
                 from
                 some
                 inward
                 motions
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 very
                 probable
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Bodies
                 so
                 solid
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 their
                 parts
                 are
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 partakers
                 of
                 some
                 motion
                 .
                 Now
                 supposing
                 this
                 intestine
                 motion
                 in
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 seem
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 changing
                 of
                 the
                 Texture
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 their
                 virtue
                 should
                 be
                 changed
                 also
                 .
                 Besides
                 the
                 changes
                 of
                 Colour
                 that
                 are
                 observed
                 in
                 a
                 Diamond
                 ,
                 are
                 an
                 evident
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ;
                 because
                 being
                 rubb'd
                 ,
                 it
                 shines
                 and
                 sparkles
                 much
                 more
                 bright
                 and
                 briskly
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 than
                 at
                 another
                 ;
                 which
                 change
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   Sparkling
                   Brightness
                   of
                   a
                   Diamond
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Diamond
                   sparkles
                
                 the
                 brightest
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                
                 ,
                 and
                 striks
                 the
                 Eye
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 brisk
                 and
                 dazling
                 splendor
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 pure
                 Juice
                 ,
                 whose
                 parts
                 are
                 so
                 divided
                 by
                 straining
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 Reflect
                 and
                 Refract
                 the
                 Rays
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 from
                 all
                 sides
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 Looking-Glasses
                 ,
                 which
                 reverberate
                 the
                 light
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 receive
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 effect
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Tincture
                 ,
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 capable
                 in
                 a
                 high
                 degree
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 of
                 any
                 connate
                 likeness
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 suppose
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 disposition
                 and
                 situation
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 strokes
                 of
                 the
                 Tincture
                 do
                 appositely
                 agree
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 how
                 much
                 it
                 doth
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 Reflexion
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 light
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 any
                 thing
                 versed
                 in
                 Opticks
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Precious
                   Stones
                   do
                   not
                   always
                   afford
                   the
                   same
                   appearance
                   .
                
                 Mr.
                 BOYLE
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 Turcois
                 ,
                 which
                 frequently
                 changed
                 its
                 Colour
                 ,
                 and
                 afforded
                 a
                 different
                 representation
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 caused
                 a
                 Painter
                 to
                 express
                 most
                 exactly
                 the
                 Colour
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 that
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 it
                 not
                 only
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 variously
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 appeared
                 when
                 the
                 Painter
                 took
                 a
                 draft
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 perceived
                 several
                 Spots
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 continually
                 had
                 shifted
                 their
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 this
                 must
                 certainly
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 that
                 
                   Intestine
                   Motion
                
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 
                   solid
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 Tho'
                 indeed
                 this
                 motion
                 be
                 imperceptible
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 subject
                 to
                 our
                 Sight
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 other
                 reason
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 why
                 the
                 Stones
                 whereof
                 Houses
                 are
                 built
                 ,
                 grow
                 harder
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 allow
                 this
                 motion
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 come
                 closer
                 together
                 ?
                 Mr.
                 BOYLE
                 hath
                 also
                 observed
                 the
                 vanishing
                 of
                 a
                 Spot
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 an
                 Agate
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Electrical
                 and
                 
                   Radiant
                   Virtue
                
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 a
                 Diamond
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 at
                 sometimes
                 much
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 brisk
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 others
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 proof
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 
                   solid
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 not
                 altogether
                 exempt
                 from
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Whether
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   Medicinal
                   Virtue
                   in
                   Precious
                   Stones
                   .
                
                 Very
                 considerable
                 
                   Physical
                   Virtues
                
                 are
                 attributed
                 to
                 some
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 not
                 only
                 outward
                 hurts
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 inward
                 Diseases
                 are
                 cured
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 denyed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 commonly
                 reported
                 concerning
                 the
                 Virtues
                 of
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                
                 ,
                 sound
                 little
                 better
                 than
                 Fables
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 such
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 absolutely
                 deny
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 unanimously
                 attested
                 by
                 many
                 very
                 Learned
                 and
                 Famous
                 Men
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 proceed
                 from
                 some
                 
                   Mineral
                   Juices
                
                 that
                 are
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 yet
                 fluid
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 such
                 Juices
                 do
                 mingle
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 may
                 sometimes
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 Granates
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 frequently
                 encrease
                 the
                 specifick
                 weight
                 of
                 Gems
                 ,
                 and
                 endue
                 them
                 with
                 various
                 Tinctures
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 such
                 penetrating
                 Effluvia
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 hard
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 an
                 
                   Electrical
                   Virtue
                
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 many
                 thin
                 and
                 
                   subtil
                   steams
                
                 do
                 proceed
                 from
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 Minerals
                 and
                 Metals
                 are
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 Bowels
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 coagulated
                 with
                 petrifying
                 Juices
                 ,
                 and
                 unite
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 before
                 their
                 coagulation
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 so
                 united
                 ,
                 may
                 exert
                 greater
                 Virtues
                 than
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Minerals
                 that
                 are
                 melted
                 in
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 or
                 dissolved
                 in
                 
                   Stigian
                   Waters
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 
                   Precious
                   Stones
                
                 may
                 dry
                 ,
                 adstringe
                 ,
                 consolidate
                 ,
                 and
                 produce
                 many
                 other
                 effects
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Why
                   Coral
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   soft
                   under
                   Water
                   ,
                   grows
                   hard
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   the
                   Air.
                   
                
                 Coral
                 that
                 grows
                 under
                 the
                 Sea-water
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 Shrub
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 soft
                 whilst
                 it
                 continues
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 brought
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 becomes
                 hard
                 ,
                 and
                 loseth
                 its
                 former
                 softness
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   5.
                   
                   Chap.
                   10
                   ▪
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   In.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip.
                   
                
                 
                   To
                   Leivtenant
                   Collonell
                   Andrew
                   Pitcarne
                   alias
                   Wheler
                   of
                   Datchet
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Bucks
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Captains
                   of
                   their
                   Ma
                   ties
                   :
                   first
                   Regiment
                   of
                   foot
                   Guards
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Coral
                   is
                   not
                   soft
                   whilst
                   it
                   is
                   under
                   water
                   .
                
                 But
                 when
                 I
                 consider
                 that
                 Coral
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Mineral
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Precious
                   Stone
                
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 more
                 apt
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 some
                 
                   Glutinous
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 turned
                 into
                 Stone
                 by
                 the
                 binding
                 Virtue
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 it
                 abounds
                 ,
                 springs
                 up
                 like
                 a
                 Shrub
                 .
                 For
                 Salt
                 conduceth
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 encrease
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 causeth
                 them
                 to
                 spread
                 into
                 Sprigs
                 and
                 Branches
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Signior
                   Paulo
                   Boccone
                
                 witnesseth
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 experienced
                 as
                 much
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 present
                 ,
                 when
                 some
                 were
                 fishing
                 for
                 Coral
                 at
                 Messina
                 in
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 his
                 Hand
                 into
                 the
                 net
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 drawn
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 the
                 Coral
                 to
                 be
                 hard
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Of
                 the
                 Magnet
                 or
                 Loadstone
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   a
                   Loadstone
                   points
                   towards
                   the
                   North
                   Pole.
                   
                
                 IF
                 a
                 Loadstone
                 be
                 hung
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 swim
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 wave
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 till
                 one
                 of
                 its
                 Poles
                 look
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 :
                 Yet
                 not
                 altogether
                 in
                 an
                 even
                 
                   Horizontal
                   Situation
                
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 points
                 to
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 deprest
                 beneath
                 the
                 Level
                 of
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 be
                 directed
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 Conversion
                 must
                 be
                 fetch'd
                 from
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Magnet
                 receives
                 all
                 its
                 virtue
                 ;
                 the
                 particles
                 whereof
                 are
                 so
                 twisted
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 enter
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 opposite
                 
                   Northern
                   Pole
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 rushing
                 obliquely
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 swimming
                 in
                 the
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 they
                 have
                 ,
                 drive
                 them
                 to
                 continue
                 their
                 motion
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Right
                   Lines
                
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Magnet
                 ,
                 after
                 some
                 motions
                 this
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 returns
                 to
                 its
                 natural
                 state
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 being
                 left
                 to
                 its
                 liberty
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 the
                 Magnet
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 North
                 to
                 the
                 South
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 passeth
                 from
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 its
                 course
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 comes
                 first
                 from
                 the
                 South
                 part
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 Northern
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 returns
                 to
                 the
                 North.
                 Furthermore
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 doth
                 not
                 keep
                 it self
                 in
                 an
                 
                   Horizontal
                   Situation
                
                 ,
                 but
                 declines
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 have
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 nearer
                 our
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 South
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   one
                   Loadstone
                   approacheth
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   or
                   withdraws
                   from
                   it
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 you
                 apply
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Loadstone
                   ▪
                
                 you
                 hold
                 in
                 your
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 another
                 swimming
                 on
                 Quicksilver
                 ;
                 or
                 water
                 with
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 Cork
                 ;
                 this
                 latter
                 will
                 withdraw
                 from
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 you
                 hold
                 in
                 your
                 hand
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   matter
                
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 taking
                 its
                 compass
                 ,
                 doth
                 hinder
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 this
                 latter
                 Loadstone
                 turns
                 its
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 immoveable
                 in
                 your
                 hand
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 approach
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 interposing
                 Air
                 being
                 driven
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 less
                 resistance
                 it
                 finds
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 forcibly
                 driven
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 doth
                 surround
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Arguments
                   proving
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Vortex
                   of
                   the
                   Magnetick
                   Matter
                   .
                
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Magnetick
                   matter
                
                 doth
                 make
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Vortex
                 about
                 every
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 evinced
                 by
                 several
                 Arguments
                 .
                 We
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Needle
                 of
                 a
                 Compass
                 ,
                 is
                 put
                 into
                 various
                 situations
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 differently
                 posited
                 about
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 :
                 being
                 placed
                 even
                 with
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 it
                 lies
                 in
                 a
                 straight
                 line
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 one
                 Line
                 with
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 variously
                 inclined
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 otherwise
                 placed
                 .
                 Another
                 experiment
                 that
                 makes
                 out
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 pour
                 out
                 the
                 filings
                 of
                 Steel
                 upon
                 Paper
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 Loadstone
                 fitly
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 filings
                 the
                 plain
                 draught
                 and
                 appearance
                 of
                 a
                 Vortex
                 .
                 For
                 upon
                 the
                 shaking
                 of
                 the
                 Paper
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 with
                 pleasure
                 behold
                 the
                 filings
                 of
                 Steel
                 ranging
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 into
                 certain
                 Rings
                 ,
                 whereof
                 those
                 are
                 the
                 largest
                 which
                 shall
                 return
                 to
                 those
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 afterwards
                 another
                 Magnet
                 be
                 laid
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 Rings
                 of
                 the
                 Vortex
                 will
                 appear
                 under
                 another
                 Figure
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 they
                 may
                 pass
                 now
                 through
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 placed
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 that
                 care
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Magnets
                 ,
                 be
                 turned
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Which
                 Experiments
                 demonstrate
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 the
                 various
                 Rings
                 and
                 turnings
                 the
                 
                   magnetical
                   matter
                
                 makes
                 about
                 every
                 Loadstone
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   When
                   a
                   Loadstone
                   is
                   divided
                   ,
                   its
                   Poles
                   are
                   changed
                   .
                
                 When
                 a
                 Loadstone
                 is
                 divided
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 its
                 Poles
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 are
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Fragments
                 or
                 Pieces
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 this
                 Division
                 were
                 join'd
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 pointed
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Poles
                 ,
                 do
                 now
                 withdraw
                 and
                 flee
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Parts
                 A
                 and
                 a
                 were
                 before
                 join'd
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 B
                 and
                 b
                 at
                 the
                 other
                 end
                 ;
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 this
                 division
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 a
                 will
                 turn
                 to
                 B
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 b
                 towards
                 A
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 doth
                 no
                 longer
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 
                   North
                   Pole
                
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 South
                 with
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Pole.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Southern
                   striate
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 forth
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Part
                
                 of
                 one
                 Section
                 ,
                 must
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 other
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Southern
                   Part
                
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 forth
                 through
                 the
                 North.
                 Forasmuch
                 therefore
                 as
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 greater
                 Fragment
                 AB
                 ,
                 are
                 Southern
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 turn
                 about
                 the
                 upper
                 
                   piece
                   a
                   b
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fit
                 and
                 dispose
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 freely
                 enter
                 through
                 a
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 out
                 again
                 through
                 B.
                 For
                 A
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Pole
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Southern
                   Particles
                
                 do
                 enter
                 ,
                 that
                 come
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Segment
                 or
                 Division
                 through
                 b
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 therefore
                 
                 cannot
                 enter
                 through
                 b
                 into
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 Northern
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 unfit
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   striate
                   matter
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   a
                   Knife
                   that
                   hath
                   acquired
                   a
                   Magnetick
                   Virtue
                   ,
                   by
                   being
                   rubbed
                   on
                   a
                   Loadstone
                   ,
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   deprived
                   of
                   its
                   Virtue
                   .
                
                 A
                 Knife
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 rubb'd
                 with
                 a
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 attracts
                 Iron
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 Magnet
                 it self
                 doth
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 pass
                 it
                 over
                 the
                 Pole
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 a
                 quite
                 contrary
                 way
                 ,
                 than
                 we
                 passed
                 it
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 lose
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 drawing
                 Iron
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 rubbing
                 or
                 passing
                 of
                 it
                 over
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 it
                 had
                 acquired
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Knife
                 by
                 being
                 passed
                 over
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 or
                 rubb'd
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 become
                 a
                 perfect
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 only
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   magnetical
                   matter
                
                 had
                 opened
                 its
                 Pores
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 smoothed
                 those
                 prominent
                 little
                 Branches
                 of
                 the
                 
                   metallick
                   particles
                
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 pores
                 that
                 before
                 hindred
                 their
                 free
                 and
                 ready
                 passage
                 through
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 loseth
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Perfect
                   Loadstone
                
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 passed
                 in
                 a
                 quite
                 contrary
                 way
                 over
                 the
                 same
                 Pole
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 
                   magnetical
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 exerts
                 now
                 a
                 contrary
                 effect
                 upon
                 the
                 Knife
                 to
                 what
                 it
                 did
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 now
                 raiseth
                 again
                 the
                 prominent
                 extremities
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Branchy
                   Particles
                
                 in
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Knife
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 had
                 before
                 couched
                 ,
                 and
                 smoothed
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 appears
                 evidently
                 from
                 this
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 lay
                 some
                 filings
                 of
                 Steel
                 upon
                 a
                 Paper
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 before-mentioned
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 or
                 pass
                 a
                 Loadstone
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 filings
                 will
                 range
                 themselves
                 one
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 constitute
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 Hairs
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 lie
                 one
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 then
                 we
                 pass
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 over
                 them
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 said
                 Hairs
                 to
                 turn
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lay
                 themselves
                 a
                 quite
                 contrary
                 way
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   Declination
                   that
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Magnet
                   .
                
                 The
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 do
                 not
                 always
                 point
                 directly
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 but
                 variously
                 decline
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 Dr.
                 GILBERTS
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 who
                 gives
                 us
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 one
                 Mr.
                 BORROUGHS
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1580
                 at
                 Limehouse
                 near
                 London
                 ,
                 observed
                 that
                 the
                 Declination
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 was
                 13
                 degrees
                 and
                 35
                 minutes
                 :
                 And
                 of
                 Mr.
                 GUNTER
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1622
                 found
                 the
                 said
                 Declination
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 of
                 6
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 13
                 minutes
                 :
                 And
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 own
                 observation
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1634
                 ,
                 found
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 of
                 4
                 degrees
                 and
                 2
                 minutes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 decrease
                 of
                 these
                 Declinations
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Earths
                   inequalities
                
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 some
                 places
                 abound
                 with
                 
                   Iron
                   Mines
                
                 more
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 is
                 not
                 equally
                 disperst
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 found
                 much
                 more
                 plentiful
                 in
                 one
                 than
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 find
                 a
                 more
                 free
                 passage
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Magnetical
                   Bodies
                
                 than
                 through
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 breaking
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 inward
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 do
                 flow
                 in
                 more
                 abundance
                 towards
                 some
                 places
                 ,
                 than
                 towards
                 others
                 :
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 do
                 frequently
                 deviate
                 from
                 their
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 aside
                 towards
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 pass
                 more
                 easily
                 and
                 readily
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 turning
                 of
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Magnet
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Points
                 of
                 the
                 Needle
                 ,
                 doth
                 only
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 those
                 Particles
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 point
                 that
                 way
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 quantity
                 of
                 matter
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 draw
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 any
                 Loadstone
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 Round
                 or
                 
                   Spherical
                   Figure
                
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 small
                 Needle
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 always
                 turn
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 frequently
                 decline
                 a
                 little
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 seem
                 strange
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Declination
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 be
                 changed
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 its
                 Poles
                 do
                 not
                 exactly
                 point
                 to
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 Because
                 this
                 matter
                 may
                 shift
                 its
                 place
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 Iron
                 may
                 be
                 dug
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 degenerate
                 into
                 another
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Magnetical
                   Bodies
                   are
                   not
                   always
                   turned
                   from
                   South
                   to
                   North.
                   
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 with
                 how
                 little
                 reason
                 some
                 Philosophers
                 do
                 endeavour
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 Declination
                 of
                 the
                 Magnet
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Deviation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Little
                   Bear
                
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 Ecliptick
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Pole
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 Seeing
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 places
                 found
                 ,
                 where
                 this
                 Declination
                 is
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 generally
                 on
                 the
                 Eastern
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 part
                 of
                 America
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 Western
                 Coast
                 of
                 
                   Nova
                   Zembla
                
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 Eastern
                 Shoar
                 of
                 Africa
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Western
                 of
                 Goa
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Azores
                 Islands
                 ,
                 which
                 lie
                 betwixt
                 Europe
                 to
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 America
                 to
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 it
                 declines
                 neither
                 way
                 :
                 As
                 in
                 Trinity
                 Isle
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Promontory
                 of
                 Needles
                 ,
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Promontory
                 or
                 Cape
                 of
                 
                   Good
                   Hope
                
                 ,
                 at
                 Vienna
                 in
                 Austria
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   VVhat
                   ●s
                   the
                   Reason
                   that
                   a
                   less
                   Declination
                   is
                   found
                   in
                   a
                   Loadstone
                   that
                   is
                   placed
                   upright
                   on
                   one
                   of
                   its
                   Poles
                   .
                
                 Some
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Spherical
                   Loadstone
                
                 being
                 placed
                 upright
                 on
                 one
                 of
                 its
                 Poles
                 ,
                 hath
                 less
                 declination
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 its
                 Poles
                 are
                 at
                 an
                 equal
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   particles
                
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 Earth
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 turn
                 from
                 one
                 Pole
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 Lines
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 an
                 equal
                 distance
                 from
                 its
                 center
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 every
                 where
                 (
                 the
                 Equator
                 only
                 excepted
                 )
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 particles
                 do
                 ascend
                 from
                 its
                 inward
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 turning
                 of
                 the
                 Magnet
                 set
                 upright
                 on
                 its
                 Poles
                 ,
                 depending
                 on
                 these
                 latter
                 particles
                 ,
                 but
                 its
                 declination
                 chiefly
                 on
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Iron
                   ,
                   being
                   touched
                   by
                   a
                   Loadstone
                   ,
                   acquires
                   a
                   Magnetick
                   Virtue
                   .
                
                 The
                 Loadstone
                 communicates
                 its
                 virtue
                 to
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 so
                 change
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 Touch
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 point
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 it self
                 doth
                 .
                 The
                 famous
                 GASSENDUS
                 observes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Iron
                   Cross
                
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 fixt
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Church
                
                 of
                 Aix
                 ,
                 being
                 cast
                 down
                 by
                 a
                 Storm
                 ,
                 did
                 acquire
                 a
                 
                   Magnetick
                   Virtue
                
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 did
                 attract
                 
                   Iron
                   Nails
                
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 themselves
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 So
                 likewise
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 
                   Rod
                   of
                   Iron
                
                 has
                 toucht
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Rod
                 draws
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Needle
                 of
                 a
                 Compass
                 that
                 points
                 to
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 to
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 happens
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 affinity
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 and
                 Iron
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 alike
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 Raw
                 and
                 
                   Undigested
                   Iron
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Iron
                 the
                 Riper
                 and
                 more
                 Pure
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 .
                 For
                 Iron
                 is
                 melted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 proper
                 Vein
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                   Germany
                   ,
                   Italy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 where
                 Iron
                 is
                 found
                 ,
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 is
                 found
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 proceeding
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Matrix
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 
                 Iron
                 is
                 made
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 Virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Magnet
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 touching
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 acquire
                 the
                 same
                 Inclination
                 :
                 This
                 we
                 shall
                 understand
                 if
                 we
                 suppose
                 that
                 Iron
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 fit
                 pores
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 wants
                 nothing
                 towards
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Magnetick
                   Virtue
                
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 some
                 little
                 
                   branchy
                   particles
                
                 sticking
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 make
                 them
                 somewhat
                 rough
                 and
                 uneven
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 bended
                 one
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 easie
                 passage
                 thereof
                 .
                 Now
                 upon
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 a
                 Loadstone
                 to
                 Iron
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   matter
                
                 which
                 continually
                 takes
                 a
                 round
                 from
                 one
                 Pole
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 with
                 vehement
                 force
                 and
                 in
                 great
                 quantity
                 ,
                 rushing
                 like
                 a
                 Torrent
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 ,
                 doth
                 bend
                 these
                 prominent
                 extremities
                 of
                 the
                 
                   branchy
                   particles
                
                 all
                 one
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 effects
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 it
                 fit
                 partaker
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Magnetical
                   Virtue
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   Steel
                   is
                   more
                   proper
                   and
                   fit
                   to
                   admit
                   this
                   Magnetick
                   Virtue
                   than
                   Iron
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Steel
                 is
                 more
                 proper
                 to
                 receive
                 this
                 
                   Magnetick
                   Force
                
                 than
                 Iron
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 hath
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 accurately
                 framed
                 Pores
                 for
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 these
                 
                   striate
                   particles
                
                 .
                 And
                 doth
                 also
                 preserve
                 the
                 said
                 Virtue
                 longer
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 prominences
                 of
                 the
                 extremities
                 of
                 these
                 
                   branchy
                   particles
                
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 less
                 flexible
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 so
                 easily
                 be
                 bent
                 the
                 contrary
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   Steel
                   Scissars
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   Magnetick
                   Virtue
                   .
                
                 The
                 Famous
                 Mathematician
                 Mr.
                 BUOT
                 hath
                 found
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Steel
                   Scissars
                
                 or
                 Penknives
                 having
                 been
                 heated
                 in
                 a
                 Forge
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Red
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 suddainly
                 extinguisht
                 in
                 
                   cold
                   water
                
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 neal'd
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 again
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 Blue
                 or
                 
                   Purple
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 whetted
                 and
                 made
                 bright
                 on
                 a
                 Whetstone
                 ,
                 if
                 presently
                 after
                 they
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 cut
                 ,
                 or
                 pierce
                 through
                 Plates
                 of
                 Iron
                 or
                 Steel
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 a
                 
                   Magnetick
                   Virtue
                
                 will
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 attract
                 
                   Iron
                   Nails
                
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Pores
                 are
                 so
                 disposed
                 in
                 Steel
                 prepared
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   matter
                
                 can
                 with
                 more
                 ease
                 have
                 Egress
                 and
                 Regress
                 through
                 them
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 no
                 out
                 flowing
                 particles
                 from
                 the
                 Magnet
                 do
                 remain
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 only
                 afford
                 a
                 free
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 
                   External
                   matter
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   an
                   Armed
                   Leadstone
                   doth
                   attract
                   stronger
                   than
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   Unarmed
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Armed
                   Loadstone
                
                 A
                 ,
                 doth
                 bear
                 up
                 more
                 Iron
                 B
                 and
                 C
                 ,
                 than
                 another
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 :
                 For
                 GALILAEUS
                 hath
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Loadstone
                 weighing
                 6
                 ounces
                 ,
                 will
                 scarcely
                 bear
                 2
                 ounces
                 unarmed
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 same
                 Loadstone
                 armed
                 will
                 bear
                 up
                 160
                 ounces
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 attracts
                 8
                 times
                 more
                 than
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 unarmed
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 weight
                 25
                 times
                 greater
                 than
                 its
                 own
                 weight
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 encrease
                 of
                 the
                 attractive
                 Virtue
                 
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Iron
                 DE
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Magnet
                 A
                 is
                 armed
                 ,
                 is
                 endued
                 with
                 
                   Magnetical
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 purged
                 from
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Filth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Heterogeneous
                   Impurities
                
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 reason
                 its
                 Pores
                 do
                 most
                 fitly
                 correspond
                 and
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Iron
                 that
                 hangs
                 at
                 it
                 B
                 and
                 C
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   particles
                
                 that
                 pass
                 through
                 these
                 Pores
                 from
                 the
                 one
                 Iron
                 into
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 do
                 drive
                 away
                 all
                 the
                 intermediate
                 air
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 their
                 surfaces
                 to
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 immediately
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 they
                 cannot
                 ,
                 without
                 great
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 be
                 separated
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 weight
                 B
                 ,
                 or
                 C
                 ,
                 doth
                 stick
                 more
                 strongly
                 to
                 the
                 Iron
                 DE
                 For
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 proper
                 to
                 join
                 2
                 Bodies
                 together
                 ,
                 than
                 immediate
                 contact
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   A
                   Loadstone
                   throughly
                   heated
                   loseth
                   its
                   force
                   to
                   draw
                   Iron
                   .
                
                 A
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 being
                 throughly
                 heated
                 ,
                 loseth
                 its
                 force
                 of
                 drawing
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 no
                 longer
                 turn
                 towards
                 the
                 Poles
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 For
                 if
                 you
                 heap
                 live
                 Coals
                 about
                 a
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 see
                 a
                 Blue
                 
                   Sulphurous
                   Flame
                
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 upon
                 the
                 dissipation
                 of
                 which
                 you
                 will
                 judge
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 lost
                 its
                 attractive
                 Virtue
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 Loss
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Magnetical
                   Virtue
                
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Fire
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Magnet
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 its
                 thin
                 and
                 
                   slippery
                   parts
                
                 are
                 driven
                 away
                 ;
                 upon
                 the
                 removal
                 whereof
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 texture
                 of
                 Parts
                 is
                 produced
                 in
                 the
                 Magnet
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 a
                 Stick
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 becomes
                 crooked
                 by
                 degrees
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Heat
                 brings
                 some
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 closer
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 separates
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Fire
                 therefore
                 having
                 thus
                 changed
                 and
                 confounded
                 the
                 former
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   matter
                
                 which
                 was
                 used
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 finding
                 the
                 Pores
                 much
                 wider
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 ,
                 doth
                 exert
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 force
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   A
                   Magnet
                   that
                   hath
                   been
                   heated
                   ,
                   may
                   recover
                   its
                   lost
                   Virtue
                   again
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 great
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 who
                 deny
                 that
                 a
                 heated
                 Magnet
                 can
                 ever
                 recover
                 its
                 lost
                 Virtue
                 again
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 contrary
                 hath
                 been
                 found
                 by
                 experience
                 .
                 Some
                 indeed
                 have
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Magnet
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 red
                 hot
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 robb'd
                 of
                 the
                 gre●test
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 and
                 changeth
                 its
                 Poles
                 in
                 ●ase
                 it
                 be
                 p●ace●
                 to
                 cool
                 in
                 an
                 inverted
                 situation
                 towards
                 the
                 North.
                 Or
                 if
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 cooling
                 ,
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 frequently
                 changed
                 from
                 one
                 position
                 to
                 another
                 that
                 is
                 opposit
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 wholly
                 change
                 its
                 
                   Poles
                   ▪
                
                 so
                 〈◊〉
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 North
                 Pole
                 ,
                 will
                 become
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 be
                 then
                 placed
                 perpendicularly
                 upon
                 the
                 Horizon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Glass
                   drops
                   when
                   put
                   to
                   the
                   Fire
                   ,
                   lose
                   their
                   Elastick
                   Virtue
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 those
                 Glass-Drops
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 the
                 breaking
                 off
                 of
                 their
                 Points
                 become
                 shattered
                 into
                 the
                 smallest
                 Dust
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 degrees
                 pu●
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 do
                 lose
                 their
                 
                   Elastick
                   virtue
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Parts
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 stretched
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 wider
                 by
                 the
                 admission
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 sit
                 looser
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 Texture
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 being
                 changed
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 no
                 longer
                 like
                 Sticks
                 ,
                 with
                 Wreaths
                 twisted
                 hard
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 strongly
                 resist
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Hammer
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 wholly
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Elastick
                   virtue
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   A
                   Loadstone
                   upon
                   the
                   changing
                   of
                   its
                   Poles
                   ,
                   doth
                   lose
                   its
                   Virtue
                   also
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 a
                 Piece
                 of
                 Iron
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Pole
                 of
                 a
                 Magnet
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 to
                 the
                 Left
                 ,
                 it
                 presently
                 loseth
                 the
                 virtue
                 it
                 had
                 before
                 acquired
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Magnet
                 are
                 changed
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 contrary
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pores
                 differently
                 ranged
                 and
                 forme
                 ▪
                 from
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 frequently
                 found
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Iron-bars
                 of
                 Windows
                 looking
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 or
                 South
                 ,
                 do
                 retain
                 a
                 perpetual
                 
                   Magnetick
                   virtue
                
                 :
                 Because
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   Matter
                
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 Poles
                 ,
                 by
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 do
                 hollow
                 pores
                 for
                 themselves
                 through
                 the
                 said
                 Iron-bars
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   Magnet
                   may
                   be
                   some
                   time
                   hindred
                   from
                   drawing
                   the
                   Needle
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 A
                 Plate
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 being
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 Pole
                 of
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 doth
                 increase
                 its
                 force
                 to
                 bear
                 Iron
                 ,
                 doth
                 hinder
                 the
                 virtue
                 it
                 hath
                 of
                 turning
                 Iron
                 towards
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Iron-Plate
                 DCD
                 ,
                 doth
                 hinder
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 
                 
                 AB
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 Pole
                 it
                 is
                 joyned
                 ,
                 from
                 drawing
                 the
                 Needle
                 EF
                 towards
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   striate
                   Particles
                
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 do
                 rather
                 pass
                 through
                 Iron
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 said
                 particles
                 are
                 diverted
                 by
                 the
                 Iron-Plate
                 ,
                 from
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 to
                 EF.
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Iron
                 or
                 Magnet
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 Body
                 can
                 be
                 substituted
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Iron-plate
                 CD
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Loadstone
                 AB
                 is
                 hindred
                 from
                 exerting
                 its
                 force
                 upon
                 the
                 Needle
                 EF
                 ;
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Institution
                   of
                   Philosophy
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Whether
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   thing
                   of
                   Truth
                   in
                   the
                   story
                   of
                   Mahomets
                   Tomb.
                   
                
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Common
                 Story
                 goes
                 of
                 MAHOMET's
                 Tomb
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 pois'd
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 between
                 2
                 Loadstones
                 ,
                 without
                 touching
                 either
                 the
                 top
                 or
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 at
                 Mecha
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 take
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 meer
                 Fable
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 beyond
                 the
                 power
                 or
                 wit
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 2
                 or
                 more
                 Magnets
                 that
                 are
                 altogether
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 force
                 and
                 virtue
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 these
                 could
                 be
                 got
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 it
                 still
                 be
                 as
                 impracticable
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 impossible
                 to
                 place
                 them
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Iron
                 placed
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 drawn
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 Seeing
                 that
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 and
                 inconsiderable
                 difference
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Loadstone
                   ,
                   Iron
                
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 it self
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 overthrow
                 that
                 Equality
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 we
                 to
                 ascribe
                 any
                 greater
                 Authority
                 to
                 the
                 Stories
                 that
                 some
                 Authors
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Horse
                 of
                 Bellerophon
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Statue
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Serapis
                 .
                 These
                 being
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 pure
                 invented
                 Stories
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 gained
                 Authority
                 by
                 the
                 Credulity
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Sixth
               Part
               OF
               THE
               HISTORY
               OF
               NATURE
               .
               OF
               METEORS
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Of
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   Vapours
                   are
                   more
                   copious
                   in
                   Winter
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   Summer
                   ,
                
                 MORE
                 Vapours
                 do
                 seem
                 to
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 with
                 more
                 direct
                 Beams
                 beats
                 against
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 strongly
                 agitates
                 the
                 fluid
                 particles
                 of
                 Pools
                 and
                 Rivers
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 then
                 greater
                 store
                 of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 more
                 darkned
                 with
                 Mists
                 and
                 Clouds
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 sentiment
                 of
                 the
                 Common
                 People
                 ,
                 who
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 OEconomy
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 outward
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 examining
                 ,
                 embrace
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 offer
                 first
                 .
                 But
                 Reason
                 will
                 perswade
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 another
                 opinion
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 raiseth
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 doth
                 in
                 Summer
                 display
                 his
                 heat
                 more
                 upon
                 Pools
                 ,
                 and
                 moist
                 and
                 
                   boggy
                   places
                
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 Winter
                 ;
                 when
                 his
                 Beams
                 do
                 only
                 obliquely
                 or
                 slantingly
                 strike
                 against
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 produce
                 a
                 weaker
                 agitation
                 in
                 the
                 waters
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 waters
                 in
                 Summer
                 do
                 signally
                 decrease
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 true
                 reason
                 why
                 Vapours
                 are
                 in
                 greater
                 abundance
                 in
                 Winter
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 being
                 then
                 Cold
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Suns
                 absence
                 ,
                 the
                 Vapours
                 cannot
                 mount
                 up
                 to
                 any
                 considerable
                 height
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 presently
                 condensed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 becoming
                 heavy
                 ,
                 fall
                 down
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   more
                   Exhalations
                   do
                   arise
                   from
                   one
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   than
                   from
                   another
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 observed
                 that
                 Exhalations
                 proceed
                 more
                 copiously
                 from
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 than
                 from
                 others
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 covered
                 with
                 thick
                 and
                 close
                 Woods
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 in
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 equally
                 enlightned
                 by
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Vapours
                   and
                   Exhalations
                   stop
                   in
                   the
                   Air
                   at
                   a
                   certain
                   distance
                   from
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 some
                 
                   subterraneous
                   Fires
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 putting
                 the
                 moisture
                 that
                 is
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 into
                 motion
                 ,
                 do
                 ,
                 through
                 various
                 passages
                 ,
                 transmit
                 and
                 disperse
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Fires
                 hidden
                 in
                 many
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 which
                 meeting
                 with
                 matter
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 turn'd
                 into
                 Steams
                 or
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 do
                 drive
                 the
                 same
                 upwards
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Gardens
                 that
                 are
                 kept
                 in
                 good
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Ploughed
                   Ground
                
                 do
                 send
                 forth
                 more
                 effluvia
                 than
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 much
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 do
                 not
                 mount
                 up
                 to
                 any
                 considerable
                 height
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 stop
                 at
                 different
                 distances
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 
                   Lower
                   Region
                
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 hotter
                 than
                 the
                 Middle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Middle
                 hotter
                 than
                 the
                 Highest
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 nearer
                 the
                 
                   subterraneous
                   Fires
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 firmentations
                 which
                 are
                 excited
                 in
                 the
                 more
                 outward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Reflexion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Suns
                   Beams
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 cause
                 why
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 this
                 Star
                 is
                 greater
                 in
                 those
                 Regions
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 supposed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 being
                 lighter
                 ,
                 may
                 ascend
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 can
                 scarcely
                 get
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 where
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Meteors
                 are
                 forged
                 and
                 produced
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 degrees
                 of
                 Cold
                 and
                 Heat
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 turns
                 do
                 there
                 bear
                 sway
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   Water
                   ,
                   when
                   turned
                   into
                   a
                   Vapour
                   ,
                   doth
                   take
                   up
                   more
                   place
                   than
                   it
                   did
                   before
                   .
                
                 Water
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 Vapour
                 ,
                 takes
                 up
                 much
                 more
                 room
                 than
                 before
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 parts
                 whereof
                 the
                 Vapour
                 consists
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 swift
                 agitation
                 ,
                 do
                 spread
                 themselves
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 swiftly
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 extend
                 more
                 in
                 length
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 of
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 drive
                 away
                 any
                 neighbouring
                 parts
                 that
                 would
                 make
                 an
                 irruption
                 into
                 the
                 Rings
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 their
                 circulation
                 they
                 describe
                 .
                 Much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 Stick
                 LM
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 piece
                 of
                 Cord
                 NP
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 put
                 ,
                 being
                 violently
                 turn'd
                 round
                 ,
                 the
                 Cord
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 is
                 extended
                 at
                 its
                 full
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 fills
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 space
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 NOPQ
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 Body
                 can
                 enter
                 the
                 said
                 space
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Cord
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 would
                 drive
                 it
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Rarefied
                   Air
                   doth
                   not
                   turn
                   to
                   Fire
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   Aristotle
                   ●eld
                   .
                
                 This
                 shews
                 ARISTOTLES
                 mistake
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 dilated
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 change
                 its
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 it
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Fire
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 Bladder
                 of
                 a
                 Pike
                 be
                 prickt
                 with
                 a
                 Pin
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Air
                 let
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 closely
                 tied
                 up
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Air
                 can
                 enter
                 into
                 it
                 ;
                 if
                 afterwards
                 the
                 said
                 Bladder
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Glass
                   Pipe
                
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 broad
                 Bottom
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 wide
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 being
                 tied
                 close
                 about
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Hogs
                   Bladder
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Quicksilver
                 put
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 display
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 swell
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 dimensions
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 when
                 first
                 it
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Fish
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 Air
                 in
                 the
                 Bladder
                 be
                 above
                 an
                 100
                 fold
                 rarefied
                 above
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   the
                   steam
                   of
                   a
                   Mans
                   Breath
                   is
                   condensed
                   into
                   water
                   against
                   Glass
                   Windows
                   .
                
                 The
                 Steam
                 proceeding
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Mans
                   Mouth
                
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   cold
                   weather
                
                 ,
                 is
                 condensed
                 on
                 the
                 Panes
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Glass
                   Window
                
                 ,
                 into
                 drops
                 of
                 Water
                 or
                 Ice
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Vapours
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Windows
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 thickness
                 ,
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 become
                 there
                 condensed
                 into
                 Water
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Weather
                 be
                 very
                 cold
                 and
                 frosty
                 ,
                 they
                 turn
                 to
                 Ice
                 ,
                 and
                 represent
                 several
                 figures
                 on
                 the
                 Glass
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   some
                   Bodies
                   send
                   forth
                   healthful
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   hurtful
                   Exhalations
                   .
                
                 The
                 Steams
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 are
                 distinguish'd
                 by
                 their
                 smell
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 are
                 good
                 and
                 healthful
                 ,
                 others
                 evil
                 and
                 hurtful
                 .
                 In
                 places
                 where
                 abundance
                 of
                 Roses
                 grow
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 neighbouring
                 Air
                 is
                 filled
                 with
                 a
                 
                   sweet
                   Rosie
                   Odour
                
                 :
                 Whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 in
                 places
                 where
                 Dug
                 or
                 Carrion
                 is
                 cast
                 forth
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 annoyed
                 with
                 abominable
                 and
                 noxious
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 and
                 stinking
                 Smells
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 Effluvia
                 which
                 wander
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 lively
                 and
                 active
                 particles
                 of
                 
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 upwards
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 a
                 
                   wet
                   Cloath
                
                 ,
                 hung
                 before
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 doth
                 send
                 forth
                 
                   vapourous
                   Steams
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 healthy
                 or
                 hurtful
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 Bodies
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 proceed
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 sound
                 ,
                 or
                 tending
                 to
                 putrefaction
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 Vapours
                 which
                 arise
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 dry
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 consist
                 of
                 dry
                 
                   terrestrial
                   particles
                
                 :
                 Whereas
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 sublimed
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 are
                 moist
                 and
                 cold
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 consist
                 of
                 fluid
                 and
                 
                   slippery
                   Aqueous
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 running
                 together
                 ,
                 constitute
                 a
                 liquid
                 and
                 cold
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   so
                   many
                   die
                   in
                   London
                   of
                   the
                   Consumption
                   .
                
                 Accordingly
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 observation
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 true
                 which
                 Sir
                 KENELM
                 DIGBY
                 makes
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sympathetical
                   Powder
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 especially
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 filled
                 with
                 Soot
                 and
                 
                   volatil
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Smiths
                   Coals
                
                 that
                 are
                 generally
                 there
                 burnt
                 ,
                 which
                 flying
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 enter
                 the
                 closest
                 shut
                 Rooms
                 ,
                 Trunks
                 and
                 Chests
                 ;
                 sullies
                 and
                 spoils
                 the
                 Furniture
                 of
                 Beds
                 and
                 Hangings
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 Physitians
                 attribute
                 to
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 die
                 of
                 Consumptions
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 abounding
                 with
                 such
                 particles
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 apt
                 to
                 inflame
                 and
                 exulcerate
                 the
                 Lungs
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   some
                   steams
                   are
                   noxious
                   to
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 From
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 see
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 Steams
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 infection
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Animals
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Rennet
                 being
                 disperst
                 through
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Milk
                 ,
                 do
                 change
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 that
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 liquid
                 ,
                 a
                 fixed
                 and
                 
                   hard
                   Body
                
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 
                   pestilential
                   Steams
                
                 ,
                 penetrating
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 do
                 pervert
                 and
                 overthrow
                 the
                 Texture
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 malignant
                 Distempers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Exhalations
                   are
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   innumerable
                   distempers
                   .
                
                 And
                 accordingly
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 innumerable
                 Diseases
                 are
                 caused
                 from
                 
                   poisonous
                   Steams
                
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 Fumes
                 do
                 commonly
                 proceed
                 from
                 
                   Mineral
                   Juices
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 destruction
                 that
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 them
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 as
                 abounding
                 with
                 sharp
                 and
                 corrosive
                 particles
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 fruitful
                 seeds
                 of
                 many
                 malignant
                 Distempers
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 very
                 noxious
                 to
                 the
                 
                   vital
                   Spirits
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 in
                 several
                 places
                 such
                 
                   poisonous
                   Exhalations
                
                 break
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 as
                 at
                 Puteoli
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Pool
                 or
                 Lake
                 which
                 sends
                 forth
                 sulphureous
                 Steams
                 that
                 are
                 pernicious
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Birds
                 that
                 flie
                 over
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 places
                 in
                 Campania
                 ,
                 where
                 abundance
                 of
                 sulphureous
                 and
                 
                   bituminous
                   Exhalations
                
                 proceed
                 from
                 some
                 
                   subterranean
                   Cavities
                
                 ,
                 some
                 whereof
                 are
                 healthful
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 hurtful
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Evening
                   Air
                   is
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   hurtful
                   to
                   many
                   .
                
                 To
                 these
                 Exhalations
                 and
                 Steams
                 ,
                 now
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 that
                 
                   subtil
                   Steam
                
                 or
                 Breez
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 sublimed
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 falling
                 down
                 again
                 after
                 Sun
                 set
                 ,
                 is
                 call'd
                 the
                 cool
                 evening
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 hurtful
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 less
                 compact
                 frame
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 pores
                 are
                 more
                 open
                 .
                 This
                 Steam
                 is
                 also
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 hurtful
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Aequinoxes
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 places
                 that
                 abound
                 with
                 
                   Mineral
                   Exhalations
                
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 moderate
                 heat
                 raiseth
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 moist
                 and
                 morish
                 places
                 ;
                 which
                 steams
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 abound
                 with
                 sharp
                 and
                 corrosive
                 
                 particles
                 ,
                 enter
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 into
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 Tooth-ach
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 defluxions
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 their
                 sharpness
                 ,
                 opening
                 the
                 
                   Capillary
                   Veins
                
                 ,
                 they
                 occasion
                 great
                 bleeding
                 and
                 watchings
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 particular
                 manner
                 noxious
                 to
                 the
                 instruments
                 of
                 Respiration
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Exhalations
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   easily
                   carried
                   upwards
                   as
                   Vapours
                   .
                
                 Vapours
                 are
                 more
                 easily
                 carried
                 upwards
                 than
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 distillation
                 of
                 common
                 
                   Salt
                   ,
                   Nitre
                
                 and
                 Vitriol
                 ,
                 whose
                 Exhalations
                 do
                 not
                 rise
                 without
                 a
                 great
                 force
                 of
                 Fire
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 water
                 which
                 furnisheth
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 consists
                 of
                 long
                 smooth
                 and
                 slippery
                 parts
                 ,
                 figured
                 somewhat
                 like
                 Eels
                 ;
                 which
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 entangled
                 together
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 never
                 so
                 closely
                 joined
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 separated
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whence
                 Exhalations
                 do
                 arise
                 ,
                 consists
                 of
                 more
                 irregular
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 like
                 Sprigs
                 ,
                 grow
                 close
                 together
                 in
                 Hedges
                 ,
                 are
                 easily
                 twisted
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 without
                 difficulty
                 be
                 separated
                 again
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Vapours
                 that
                 consist
                 of
                 the
                 thin
                 and
                 slippery
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 do
                 more
                 readily
                 mount
                 up
                 than
                 Exhalations
                 ;
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 closer
                 texture
                 of
                 
                   their
                   parts
                
                 are
                 kept
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 ascend
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 born
                 up
                 by
                 other
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Why
                   our
                   Breath
                   feels
                   more
                   hot
                   when
                   breathed
                   with
                   an
                   open
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   than
                   when
                   our
                   Mouth
                   is
                   drawn
                   together
                   .
                
                 A
                 hotter
                 Steam
                 or
                 Breath
                 proceeds
                 from
                 an
                 open
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 one
                 half
                 shut
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 heat
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 terrestrial
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 when
                 we
                 blow
                 strongly
                 against
                 our
                 Fingers
                 ,
                 close
                 joined
                 together
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 our
                 Breath
                 feels
                 cold
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 surface
                 of
                 our
                 Hand
                 ;
                 because
                 being
                 carried
                 there
                 most
                 swiftly
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 equal
                 force
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 produce
                 any
                 considerable
                 agitation
                 ;
                 whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 we
                 perceive
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 considerably
                 hot
                 betwixt
                 our
                 Fingers
                 ,
                 because
                 being
                 more
                 slowly
                 and
                 unevenly
                 moved
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 puts
                 their
                 small
                 parts
                 into
                 a
                 greater
                 motion
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 that
                 we
                 feel
                 that
                 breath
                 hot
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 breathed
                 from
                 our
                 
                   open
                   Mouths
                
                 ,
                 whereas
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 blown
                 from
                 them
                 when
                 almost
                 shut
                 ,
                 seems
                 cold
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 commonly
                 violent
                 Winds
                 are
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gentle
                 are
                 commonly
                 the
                 hottest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   Why
                   we
                   can
                   see
                   our
                   Breath
                   in
                   the
                   Winter
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Summer
                   .
                
                 The
                 Breath
                 of
                 Animals
                 is
                 visible
                 in
                 Winter
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Steams
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 them
                 in
                 sweating
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Summer
                 are
                 carried
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 do
                 more
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 subtil
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 all
                 its
                 impulses
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 subtil
                 matter
                 is
                 more
                 weakly
                 agitated
                 ,
                 the
                 breath
                 is
                 condensed
                 by
                 the
                 coldness
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 frequently
                 turned
                 into
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 extream
                 cold
                 and
                 
                   frosty
                   weather
                
                 doth
                 turn
                 to
                 Isicles
                 on
                 the
                 Hair
                 of
                 Mens
                 Heads
                 and
                 Beards
                 .
                 Whereas
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 perceived
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 disperseth
                 them
                 far
                 and
                 near
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Steams
                   proceed
                   from
                   all
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 
                   solid
                   Bodies
                
                 do
                 send
                 forth
                 some
                 Steams
                 or
                 Effluvia
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 compose
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Atmosphere
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 
                   Amber
                   ,
                   Camphire
                   ,
                   Spanish-wax
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 diffuse
                 their
                 Odour
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Ambient
                   Air
                
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 
                   Wooden
                   Vessels
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 exactly
                 weighed
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 lost
                 something
                 of
                 their
                 weight
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 whose
                 substance
                 evaporates
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 coldest
                 season
                 ;
                 yea
                 and
                 in
                 Ice
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 doth
                 decrease
                 in
                 heaviness
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 considerably
                 diminish'd
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 substance
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 in
                 some
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 efflux
                 of
                 particles
                 be
                 not
                 perceived
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 hereof
                 probably
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 Scales
                 exact
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Scales
                 and
                 Weights
                 themselves
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 this
                 decrease
                 by
                 a
                 continual
                 efflux
                 of
                 particles
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 weight
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   But
                   most
                   of
                   all
                   from
                   Human
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 But
                 these
                 Effluvia
                 are
                 no
                 where
                 more
                 sensibly
                 perceived
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 insensible
                 Transpiration
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 For
                 SANCTORIUS
                 affirms
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 by
                 an
                 exact
                 weighing
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 found
                 that
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 our
                 Food
                 and
                 Drink
                 ,
                 passeth
                 by
                 insensible
                 Transpiration
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 evacuate
                 more
                 of
                 our
                 Aliments
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 our
                 Skin
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 than
                 we
                 do
                 by
                 Siege
                 in
                 15
                 days
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 incontestable
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 Steams
                 that
                 continually
                 proceed
                 from
                 our
                 Bodies
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 Of
                 Winds
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   Winds
                   are
                   more
                   frequent
                   in
                   the
                   Spring
                   and
                   Autumn
                   ,
                   than
                   at
                   other
                   Seasons
                   of
                   the
                   Year
                   .
                
                 WINDS
                 are
                 more
                 frequent
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 and
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 blow
                 with
                 greater
                 violence
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 Summer
                 or
                 Winter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 it
                 thus
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 is
                 ,
                 partly
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 melting
                 of
                 Snow
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 
                   Mountainous
                   Places
                
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 then
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 forth
                 more
                 Steams
                 or
                 Vapours
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 also
                 because
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 Vapours
                 are
                 then
                 more
                 rarefied
                 than
                 in
                 Winter
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 frequency
                 of
                 Rains
                 that
                 then
                 fall
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 quantity
                 of
                 Exhalations
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Suns
                   moderate
                   heat
                
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 takes
                 place
                 ,
                 doth
                 raise
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 but
                 gross
                 ones
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 rarefied
                 .
                 Whereas
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 Summer
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 no
                 winds
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 that
                 Rains
                 are
                 very
                 scarce
                 then
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 Sun
                 doth
                 too
                 much
                 extenuate
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 prevents
                 them
                 from
                 uniting
                 in
                 that
                 quantity
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 requisit
                 for
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 Winds
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Winter
                 ,
                 winds
                 are
                 less
                 frequent
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 less
                 quantity
                 of
                 Vapours
                 is
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 raised
                 ,
                 are
                 either
                 condensed
                 into
                 Snow
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 cold
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 rarefied
                 and
                 dispersed
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 produce
                 a
                 Wind.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   an
                   East
                   Wind
                   commonly
                   blows
                   in
                   the
                   Morning
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   West
                   wind
                   in
                   the
                   Evening
                   .
                
                 About
                 the
                 
                   Suns
                   Rising
                
                 ,
                 an
                 East
                 wind
                 is
                 commonly
                 perceived
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 
                   Sun
                   Set
                
                 a
                 Western
                 :
                 which
                 difference
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 sensible
                 of
                 ,
                 who
                 sail
                 in
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 Land.
                 
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   6.
                   
                   Chap.
                   ●
                   ▪
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   I●
                   ▪
                
                 
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Whence
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   Winds
                   doth
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fermentations
                 that
                 appen
                 between
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 produce
                 Winds
                 that
                 are
                 either
                 contrary
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 East-wind
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 generated
                 ,
                 is
                 differently
                 situated
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 :
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 East-wind
                 ,
                 which
                 reigns
                 constantly
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 is
                 sometimes
                 stronger
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 weaker
                 ,
                 as
                 Experience
                 sheweth
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 diversity
                 of
                 Winds
                 is
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 perceptible
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 Sail
                 in
                 the
                 vast
                 Ocean
                 ;
                 because
                 at
                 Land
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 things
                 that
                 hinder
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 so
                 well
                 observe
                 this
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Winds
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 Climats
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   East-winds
                   are
                   dryer
                   ,
                   than
                   VVest-winds
                   .
                
                 East-winds
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 are
                 dryer
                 ;
                 and
                 produce
                 fair
                 and
                 clear
                 weather
                 ;
                 whereas
                 those
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 are
                 commonly
                 moist
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 Vapours
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 must
                 be
                 deduced
                 from
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 carried
                 about
                 the
                 Earth
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Winds
                 that
                 are
                 generated
                 at
                 C
                 ,
                 follow
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 they
                 consequently
                 drive
                 before
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 Vapours
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 dissipate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 being
                 condensed
                 and
                 turned
                 into
                 Rain
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 produc'd
                 in
                 the
                 West
                 A
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 strive
                 against
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 a
                 different
                 course
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 stop
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Vapours
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 them
                 together
                 into
                 Clouds
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 winds
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 C
                 ,
                 are
                 generally
                 stronger
                 ,
                 and
                 blow
                 with
                 greater
                 force
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 blow
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 A
                 ;
                 because
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 forged
                 at
                 C
                 ,
                 follow
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Mass
                 of
                 Air.
                 Or
                 else
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 longer
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 Vapours
                 are
                 more
                 closely
                 condensed
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 C
                 and
                 D
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 betwixt
                 D
                 and
                 A.
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Condensation
                 of
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 contributes
                 to
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 violence
                 of
                 winds
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 vehement
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 heavy
                 the
                 parts
                 are
                 whereof
                 they
                 consist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   VVhy
                   about
                   the
                   Sea-Coasts
                   ,
                   the
                   VVind
                   at
                   Night
                   blows
                   from
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Day-time
                   from
                   the
                   Sea.
                   
                
                 On
                 the
                 Sea-Coast
                 ,
                 the
                 winds
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 blow
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 in
                 the
                 Day-time
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Land
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 shifting
                 of
                 the
                 Wind
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 Illumination
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 differently
                 raiseth
                 up
                 Vapours
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 and
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 whilst
                 the
                 Sun
                 shines
                 ,
                 he
                 commonly
                 raiseth
                 more
                 Vapours
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 dry
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 afford
                 such
                 plentiful
                 matter
                 for
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Water
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 withdraws
                 ,
                 more
                 Vapours
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 a
                 compact
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 abounding
                 with
                 moisture
                 ,
                 doth
                 longer
                 retain
                 the
                 Heat
                 imprest
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Sea.
                 And
                 therefore
                 those
                 strong
                 winds
                 ,
                 which
                 blow
                 from
                 Midland
                 places
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 are
                 strongest
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Shoar
                 ;
                 but
                 grow
                 weaker
                 ,
                 the
                 further
                 they
                 proceed
                 on
                 the
                 Sea.
                 From
                 whence
                 COLUMBUS
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Discoverer
                 of
                 the
                 West-Indies
                 ,
                 gather'd
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 other
                 Countries
                 beyond
                 the
                 
                   Atlantick
                   Ocean
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 not
                 far
                 off
                 neither
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 found
                 such
                 strong
                 and
                 violent
                 winds
                 to
                 blow
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 towards
                 Europe
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 concluded
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 vehement
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   VVhat
                   the
                   Cause
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   winds
                   called
                   Etesiae
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   other
                   Constant
                   winds
                   .
                
                 There
                 be
                 some
                 Winds
                 that
                 return
                 at
                 certain
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 always
                 observe
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Etesiae
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 Year
                 blow
                 for
                 40
                 Days
                 together
                 ,
                 beginning
                 2
                 days
                 after
                 the
                 Rising
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Dog-Star
                   .
                   West-winds
                
                 ,
                 which
                 blow
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Vernal
                   Aequinox
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Autumnal
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Mediterranean
                   Sea
                
                 :
                 And
                 South-winds
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 produc'd
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 
                   daily
                   ,
                   monthly
                
                 ,
                 and
                 6
                 monthly
                 Returns
                 ,
                 or
                 Reciprocations
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Sun
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Cause
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 constant
                 or
                 stationary
                 winds
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 various
                 approaches
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 recesses
                 from
                 the
                 several
                 Parts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 effects
                 this
                 great
                 diversity
                 herein
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Etesiae
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 observed
                 after
                 the
                 
                   Summer
                   Solstice
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 they
                 proceed
                 from
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 sublimed
                 by
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Northern
                 parts
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 continued
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 about
                 the
                 Tropick
                 of
                 Cancer
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 continues
                 longer
                 at
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Space
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Months
                 of
                 
                   March
                   ,
                   April
                
                 and
                 May
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Clouds
                 and
                 Snow
                 which
                 were
                 about
                 our
                 Pole
                 ,
                 are
                 resolved
                 into
                 vapours
                 and
                 winds
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 winds
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Spring
                 (
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 strongest
                 )
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   Summer
                   Solstice
                
                 do
                 grow
                 weaker
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 them
                 decreaseth
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 in
                 June
                 ,
                 the
                 Earth
                 and
                 VVater
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 sufficiently
                 heated
                 there
                 ,
                 to
                 furnish
                 Matter
                 for
                 a
                 new
                 wind
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 continues
                 about
                 the
                 Tropick
                 of
                 Cancer
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 more
                 strongly
                 heated
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 produce
                 the
                 Ethesiae
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Noon
                 of
                 that
                 long
                 Day
                 ,
                 which
                 continues
                 there
                 6
                 Months
                 ,
                 begins
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 decline
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   The
                   winds
                   called
                   Ornithiae
                   ,
                   are
                   near
                   akin
                   to
                   those
                   Etesiae
                   .
                
                 These
                 Et●siae
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 affinity
                 with
                 the
                 winds
                 called
                 Ornithiae
                 ,
                 which
                 blow
                 from
                 South
                 to
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 back
                 the
                 Birds
                 from
                 the
                 beyond
                 Sea
                 hotter
                 Countries
                 into
                 Europe
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 therefore
                 called
                 Ornithiae
                 ,
                 or
                 Bird-blowing-winds
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 sometimes
                 these
                 winds
                 stop
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 their
                 course
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 Swallows
                 are
                 very
                 rare
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   North
                   winds
                
                 have
                 blown
                 much
                 towards
                 Africa
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Spring
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Indian
                   Seas
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   of
                   Arabia
                   ,
                   the
                   Winds
                   blow
                   constantly
                   .
                
                 Experience
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Indian
                 and
                 
                   Arabian
                   Seas
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 situated
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Continent
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 heats
                 the
                 same
                 from
                 April
                 to
                 October
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 is
                 condensed
                 on
                 the
                 South-side
                 of
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 doth
                 transport
                 it self
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 impetuosity
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 North-side
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 North-east-wind
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 perceived
                 ,
                 which
                 blows
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 Latitude
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Atlantick
                   Ocean
                
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 doth
                 heat
                 the
                 Seas
                 which
                 are
                 on
                 the
                 South-side
                 ,
                 from
                 October
                 to
                 April
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 becomes
                 condensed
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 by
                 the
                 Cold
                 of
                 the
                 VVinter
                 ,
                 that
                 remains
                 there
                 ,
                 doth
                 take
                 its
                 course
                 with
                 that
                 violence
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 doth
                 entirely
                 over-power
                 the
                 South-east-wind
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 ,
                 why
                 in
                 these
                 Seas
                 there
                 is
                 only
                 perceived
                 a
                 Periodical-wind
                 ,
                 which
                 blows
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 on
                 one
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Aequator
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   West-winds
                   blow
                   at
                   a
                   certain
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   year
                   in
                   the
                   Mediterranean
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 West-winds
                 usually
                 blow
                 in
                 the
                 Mediterranean-Sea
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vernal
                   Aequinox
                
                 to
                 the
                 Autumnal
                 ;
                 because
                 a
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 Vapours
                 is
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 Summer
                 ,
                 drawn
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 Atlantick-Ocean
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 Hours
                 after
                 Sun-Rising
                 ,
                 which
                 answer
                 to
                 a
                 set
                 space
                 of
                 Time
                 after
                 Midnight
                 ,
                 are
                 driven
                 to
                 wards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 their
                 activity
                 till
                 Sun-setting
                 .
                 The
                 winds
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 are
                 certain
                 and
                 stationary
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Sun
                 there
                 darting
                 direct
                 and
                 perpendicular
                 Rays
                 towards
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 raise
                 many
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 put
                 into
                 motion
                 by
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 do
                 diffuse
                 themselves
                 and
                 prod●ce
                 a
                 wind
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 other
                 winds
                 ,
                 which
                 rise
                 at
                 certain
                 times
                 ;
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Southwest-wind
                   by
                   West
                
                 ,
                 which
                 blows
                 from
                 the
                 Eastern-shoar
                 of
                 Africa
                 ,
                 towards
                 Morambique
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 August
                 to
                 the
                 15
                 th
                 of
                 September
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 who
                 raiseth
                 plenty
                 of
                 Vapours
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Indian-Sea
                 ,
                 from
                 April
                 to
                 August
                 ,
                 which
                 take
                 their
                 course
                 towards
                 Africa
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 got
                 more
                 room
                 ,
                 do
                 there
                 dilate
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   Artificial-winds
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   .
                
                 Winds
                 may
                 be
                 raised
                 by
                 Art
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 that
                 Instrument
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Chymists
                   Bellows
                
                 ;
                 which
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 
                   hollow
                   Copper-Globe
                
                 ,
                 so
                 contrived
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 shut
                 up
                 close
                 ;
                 having
                 a
                 Pipe
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 narrow
                 Mouth
                 jetting
                 out
                 from
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 Instrument
                 thus
                 fill'd
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 is
                 plac'd
                 near
                 a
                 Fire
                 ,
                 the
                 Pipe
                 being
                 turn'd
                 towards
                 that
                 Fire
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 blown
                 up
                 :
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 this
                 Globe
                 grows
                 hot
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 becomes
                 rarefied
                 ,
                 and
                 bursts
                 forth
                 through
                 the
                 narrow
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 strong
                 blast
                 or
                 wind
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 serves
                 for
                 a
                 Bellows
                 till
                 all
                 the
                 water
                 be
                 consumed
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 being
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 dash
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 strong
                 Endeavours
                 strive
                 to
                 get
                 away
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 dilate
                 themselves
                 ,
                 nor
                 depart
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 get
                 out
                 through
                 the
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 force
                 wherewith
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 clash
                 together
                 ,
                 being
                 united
                 ,
                 doth
                 drive
                 the
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 violence
                 into
                 the
                 open
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 a
                 blast
                 or
                 wind
                 is
                 caused
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 fires
                 continual
                 Action
                 ,
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 are
                 still
                 rarefied
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 ,
                 do
                 withdraw
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 whilst
                 others
                 of
                 them
                 endeavour
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Pipe
                 ;
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 wind
                 ceaseth
                 not
                 ,
                 until
                 all
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Globe
                 be
                 evaporated
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 fire
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   winds
                   are
                   most
                   vehement
                   in
                   the
                   Winter
                   .
                
                 Winds
                 do
                 rage
                 most
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 more
                 
                   stormy
                   weather
                
                 ,
                 than
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ;
                 which
                 Sea-men
                 are
                 very
                 well
                 aware
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sun
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 draws
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   Southern
                   Tropick
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefor●
                 occasions
                 a
                 less
                 Resistance
                 against
                 the
                 North-winds
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 VVinter
                 ,
                 the
                 South-west
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   South
                   west
                   and
                   by
                   VVest-wind
                
                 comes
                 down
                 with
                 more
                 force
                 from
                 the
                 Mountain
                 Atlas
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Southeast-wind
                 from
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Syria
                 and
                 Arabia
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 VVinds
                 are
                 never
                 more
                 stormy
                 than
                 in
                 March
                 and
                 September
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Heaven
                 then
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 many
                 mutations
                 ,
                 and
                 frequent
                 vicissitudes
                 of
                 heat
                 and
                 
                   cold
                   ,
                   moisture
                
                 and
                 drought
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   South-wind
                   is
                   unhealthful
                   .
                
                 The
                 South-wind
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 unhealthful
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 Colds
                 or
                 Stuffings
                 of
                 the
                 Head.
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 South-wind
                 blows
                 ,
                 People
                 grow
                 more
                 peevish
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 unfit
                 for
                 their
                 Studies
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 South-wind
                 being
                 moist
                 ,
                 carries
                 many
                 Vapours
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 open
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Inward
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Whence
                 proceed
                 Colds
                 and
                 Stuffings
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 Dulness
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 perceives
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 troubled
                 and
                 peevish
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 is
                 less
                 disposed
                 for
                 his
                 Studies
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 that
                 require
                 a
                 clear
                 and
                 serene
                 Mind
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   North-wind
                   commonly
                   brings
                   fair
                   weather
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   South-wind
                   ,
                   Rain
                   .
                
                 Northern-winds
                 do
                 clear
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 Fair-weather
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 by
                 their
                 impetuous
                 blasts
                 they
                 drive
                 away
                 and
                 disperse
                 the
                 Clouds
                 that
                 are
                 already
                 formed
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 Coldness
                 hinder
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 New
                 ones
                 :
                 Whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                   South
                   winds
                
                 must
                 needs
                 produce
                 a
                 quite
                 different
                 Temperature
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 abundantly
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 Experience
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Isle
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   Burgundy
                
                 and
                 Campagne
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 South-wind
                 always
                 brings
                 great
                 Rains
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 opposed
                 to
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 those
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 raised
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 blow
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 it
                 stops
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 its
                 heat
                 ,
                 doth
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 change
                 them
                 into
                 showers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Some
                   winds
                   blow
                   only
                   in
                   some
                   particular
                   Regions
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 winds
                 that
                 blow
                 in
                 some
                 particular
                 Countries
                 only
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 North-wind
                 which
                 blows
                 on
                 the
                 West-side
                 of
                 the
                 Alps.
                 Such
                 also
                 is
                 the
                 North-east-wind
                 in
                 Apulia
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 these
                 VVinds
                 must
                 be
                 deduced
                 from
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Places
                 ,
                 the
                 Narrowness
                 of
                 the
                 Valleys
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Caverns
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 wind
                 must
                 blow
                 with
                 greater
                 violence
                 between
                 the
                 Streights
                 of
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 that
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 runs
                 more
                 swiftly
                 where
                 its
                 Channel
                 is
                 streightest
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Fore-parts
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 are
                 prest
                 forwards
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 behind
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 VVind
                 that
                 breaks
                 from
                 a
                 streight
                 place
                 into
                 an
                 open
                 Country
                 ,
                 doth
                 rage
                 with
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 violence
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2
                   Part.
                   6.
                   
                   Chap.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   In.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   ▪
                   Kip
                   S●●
                
              
               
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Why
                   the
                   North-wind
                   is
                   cold
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   South
                   ,
                   hot
                   .
                
                 The
                 North-wind
                 is
                 generally
                 Cold
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 passeth
                 through
                 a
                 Region
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Snow
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 brings
                 many
                 
                   cold
                   Vapours
                
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 South-wind
                 is
                 Hot
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 us
                 from
                 those
                 parts
                 that
                 are
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 brings
                 along
                 many
                 
                   hot
                   Exhalations
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Sun
                 hath
                 call'd
                 forth
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 to
                 feel
                 hot
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 This
                 Mr.
                 BOYLE
                 made
                 an
                 Experiment
                 of
                 in
                 a
                 Weather-Glass
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 hanging
                 Cylinder
                 ,
                 or
                 long
                 Glass-Pipe
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 having
                 blown
                 into
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 Bellows
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 did
                 not
                 fall
                 down
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 happens
                 when
                 the
                 Cold
                 is
                 increased
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 Glass-Pipe
                 began
                 to
                 grow
                 hot
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 some
                 degree
                 of
                 warmth
                 upon
                 blowing
                 in
                 of
                 the
                 wind
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 the
                 Bellows
                 was
                 surrounded
                 with
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 Snow
                 and
                 Salt
                 ,
                 a
                 colder
                 wind
                 came
                 forth
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 hanging
                 water
                 to
                 descend
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 Experiment
                 it
                 sufficiently
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 winds
                 bring
                 some
                 Steams
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 impart
                 a
                 different
                 Temperature
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 fan
                 with
                 their
                 Blasts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Winds
                   that
                   blow
                   in
                   Temperate
                   Zones
                   are
                   Irregular
                   .
                
                 The
                 winds
                 that
                 bear
                 sway
                 in
                 these
                 
                   Temperate
                   Zones
                
                 ,
                 are
                 generally
                 irregular
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 are
                 tied
                 to
                 no
                 certain
                 Rules
                 or
                 Laws
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 Inconstancy
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 fetched
                 from
                 the
                 different
                 
                   situation
                   of
                   the
                   Zones
                
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Temperate
                   Zones
                
                 are
                 placed
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Torrid
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Polar
                   frigid
                   Zone
                
                 ,
                 they
                 sometimes
                 receive
                 the
                 most
                 intense
                 heat
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 most
                 extream
                 cold
                 from
                 the
                 latter
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Cold
                 and
                 
                   Hot
                   Zones
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 contrary
                 Reason
                 ,
                 are
                 accustomed
                 to
                 more
                 
                   Regular
                   winds
                
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 certain
                 set-times
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 violent
                 .
                 Thus
                 because
                 Southern-winds
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 do
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 depend
                 on
                 the
                 different
                 force
                 of
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 therefore
                 also
                 they
                 are
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 tied
                 up
                 to
                 no
                 Laws
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Winds
                   blow
                   regularly
                   only
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   Main
                   Sea.
                   
                
                 But
                 after
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 winds
                 are
                 scarcely
                 Regular
                 to
                 exactness
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 on
                 the
                 Main-Sea
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Fermentations
                 that
                 commonly
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 cannot
                 produce
                 any
                 Alteration
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Land
                 and
                 in
                 Seas
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 very
                 far
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 winds
                 must
                 needs
                 appear
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Irregularities
                 imaginable
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 blow
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 force
                 wherewith
                 they
                 exert
                 their
                 activity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   The
                   most
                   violent
                   Winds
                   are
                   dry
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   gentle
                   are
                   the
                   moistest
                   .
                
                 The
                 most
                 violent
                 winds
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 dry
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 gentle
                 and
                 soft
                 ,
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 moistest
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 most
                 violent
                 winds
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 carry
                 away
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 
                   watry
                   particles
                
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 exposed
                 to
                 their
                 action
                 ;
                 whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 softest
                 and
                 gentlest
                 winds
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 the
                 moistest
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Vapours
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 composed
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 carry
                 away
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 pores
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 Bodies
                 which
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 the
                 Vapours
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 wind
                 ,
                 being
                 only
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 small
                 degree
                 of
                 Agitation
                 ,
                 do
                 stop
                 at
                 those
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 moist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Wind
                   h●th
                   so
                   great
                   force
                   against
                   the
                   Sails
                   of
                   a
                   Ship.
                   
                
                 A
                 wind
                 blowing
                 against
                 a
                 Plate
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   wooden
                   Board
                
                 ,
                 exerts
                 but
                 little
                 force
                 upon
                 it
                 ;
                 whereas
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 driven
                 against
                 the
                 Sails
                 of
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 force
                 as
                 to
                 drive
                 forwards
                 the
                 greatest
                 Ships
                 so
                 swiftly
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 run
                 near
                 80
                 Leagues
                 in
                 24
                 Hours
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 difference
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 pores
                 in
                 these
                 several
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Sails
                 are
                 formed
                 by
                 the
                 weaving
                 of
                 Threds
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 wind
                 passeth
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 divide
                 it self
                 at
                 the
                 several
                 Threds
                 of
                 the
                 Sail
                 ,
                 that
                 separate
                 the
                 pores
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 exerts
                 its
                 force
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 Like
                 a
                 Torrent
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 exerts
                 a
                 greater
                 violence
                 against
                 a
                 Dam
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 slits
                 or
                 intervals
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 against
                 a
                 
                   wooden
                   Board
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   stone
                   Wall
                
                 ,
                 which
                 affords
                 no
                 passage
                 to
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   VVhy
                   the
                   VVind
                   is
                   felt
                   colder
                   than
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   whereas
                   indeed
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   colder
                   than
                   it
                   .
                
                 Winds
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 colder
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 still
                 and
                 calm
                 Air
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 colder
                 than
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 a
                 Weather-Glass
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 water
                 doth
                 not
                 mount
                 higher
                 when
                 the
                 wind
                 blows
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 colder
                 by
                 the
                 outward
                 wind
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   still
                   Air
                
                 doth
                 only
                 reach
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 our
                 Skin
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 colder
                 than
                 the
                 Flesh
                 which
                 is
                 hid
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 therefore
                 less
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 Cold
                 that
                 comes
                 against
                 it
                 :
                 Whereas
                 the
                 wind
                 being
                 more
                 agitated
                 ,
                 is
                 driven
                 deeper
                 into
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 piercing
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 is
                 conveyed
                 into
                 the
                 Inward
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 much
                 hotter
                 than
                 the
                 Skin
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 coldness
                 of
                 the
                 wind
                 that
                 reacheth
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 that
                 a
                 hot
                 Hand
                 is
                 made
                 sensible
                 of
                 more
                 cold
                 when
                 it
                 touches
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 Hand
                 which
                 is
                 only
                 luke-warm
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Of
                 Clouds
                 and
                 Mists
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   Clouds
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   poised
                   in
                   the
                   Air.
                   
                
                 CLouds
                 are
                 suspended
                 and
                 poised
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 thick
                 and
                 heavy
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 or
                 Snow
                 ,
                 whereof
                 they
                 consist
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 small
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 much
                 Surface
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 bulk
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 more
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 resistance
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 from
                 falling
                 downwards
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 driven
                 down
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 weight
                 ;
                 much
                 like
                 as
                 a
                 heavy
                 
                   loaden
                   Ship
                
                 is
                 born
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 resistance
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 surrounds
                 it
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 winds
                 that
                 commonly
                 blow
                 near
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 thick
                 and
                 gross
                 Matter
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 higher
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 stay
                 and
                 poise
                 the
                 Clouds
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 raise
                 them
                 above
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 being
                 driven
                 by
                 the
                 wind
                 ,
                 do
                 become
                 contiguous
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 therefore
                 closely
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 do
                 constitute
                 a
                 Body
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 
                   loose
                   ,
                   light
                
                 ,
                 and
                 diffused
                 ,
                 that
                 except
                 heat
                 do
                 melt
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 do
                 condense
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 more
                 heavy
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 never
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   II.
                   VVhy
                   there
                   be
                   more
                   Mists
                   in
                   the
                   Spring
                   ,
                   than
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   .
                
                 Mists
                 are
                 very
                 frequent
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 at
                 other
                 Seasons
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 Inequality
                 between
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Day
                 and
                 the
                 cold
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 Vapours
                 do
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 Coldness
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 things
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 turning
                 of
                 Vapours
                 into
                 Water
                 or
                 Ice
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 particles
                 come
                 so
                 close
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 The
                 2
                 d
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 Cold
                 enough
                 to
                 stop
                 and
                 unite
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 thus
                 close
                 together
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Cold
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Vapours
                 were
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 separated
                 .
                 And
                 their
                 Connexion
                 would
                 be
                 of
                 as
                 little
                 use
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 Heat
                 were
                 so
                 great
                 to
                 hinder
                 their
                 union
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Spring
                   ,
                   Vapours
                
                 are
                 carried
                 upwards
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Day
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 cold
                 of
                 the
                 following
                 Night
                 are
                 again
                 condensed
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Mists
                 must
                 more
                 frequently
                 appear
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 more
                 abundantly
                 moistned
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 Sea-Coast
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Marshy
                   places
                   ,
                   Mists
                
                 are
                 more
                 frequently
                 generated
                 than
                 in
                 
                   Upland
                   places
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Water
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 sooner
                 losing
                 its
                 heat
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 imparts
                 a
                 coldness
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 where
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 that
                 proceed
                 in
                 great
                 abundance
                 from
                 the
                 hot
                 and
                 moist
                 Earth
                 ,
                 are
                 condensed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   VVhat
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   why
                   one
                   Cloud
                   seems
                   to
                   lie
                   upon
                   another
                   .
                
                 Sometimes
                 a
                 double
                 range
                 of
                 Clouds
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 carried
                 below
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Clouds
                 are
                 generated
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 with
                 an
                 equal
                 force
                 mount
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 get
                 up
                 higher
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 sufficiently
                 condensed
                 for
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 further
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 nearer
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 too
                 sometimes
                 driven
                 by
                 different
                 winds
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 more
                 especially
                 perceived
                 in
                 
                   Mountainous
                   places
                
                 ,
                 whe●e
                 the
                 
                   sublimed
                   Vapours
                
                 are
                 more
                 unequally
                 driv●n
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 lesser
                 ,
                 or
                 equal
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Cloud
                 doth
                 either
                 ascend
                 ,
                 descend
                 ,
                 or
                 hang
                 equally
                 poised
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 :
                 As
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 her
                 greater
                 ,
                 less
                 ,
                 or
                 equal
                 weight
                 ,
                 doth
                 rise
                 higher
                 ,
                 sink
                 lower
                 ,
                 or
                 keep
                 in
                 an
                 equal
                 station
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   highest
                   Clouds
                   consist
                   of
                   Icy
                   particles
                   .
                
                 The
                 highest
                 Clouds
                 are
                 composed
                 of
                 particles
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 gather'd
                 from
                 the
                 Tops
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 which
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Summer
                 are
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Snow
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Coldness
                 of
                 that
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 doubt
                 is
                 colder
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 lies
                 upon
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 the
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 cold
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 the
                 higher
                 they
                 ascend
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 cold
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 to
                 condense
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 less
                 liable
                 to
                 b●
                 pressed
                 by
                 the
                 winds
                 ;
                 therefore
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 do
                 the
                 highest
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Clouds
                 only
                 consist
                 of
                 the
                 thinnest
                 Capillaments
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 situate
                 at
                 a
                 great
                 distance
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   VVhat
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   various
                   Colours
                   of
                   Clouds
                   .
                
                 Clouds
                 appear
                 of
                 different
                 Colours
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 black
                 ,
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 are
                 painted
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Colours
                 of
                 the
                 Rain-bow
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Cloud
                 appears
                 black
                 ,
                 when
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 Light
                 is
                 reflected
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 Rain
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Cloud
                 is
                 either
                 already
                 turned
                 into
                 water
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 suddenly
                 .
                 So
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Light
                 is
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 only
                 by
                 changing
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 lighting
                 upon
                 the
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Beams
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Cloud
                 appears
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 fore-runner
                 of
                 Fair-weather
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 said
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 distinct
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 or
                 round
                 particles
                 ,
                 doth
                 more
                 readily
                 vanish
                 into
                 the
                 Air.
                 And
                 so
                 lastly
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Light
                 is
                 reflected
                 from
                 a
                 Cloud
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 sent
                 back
                 from
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 a
                 Rainbow
                 ;
                 then
                 that
                 Cloud
                 appears
                 of
                 many
                 Colours
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 
                   Rainbow
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 Red
                 ,
                 Green
                 ,
                 and
                 Purple
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 Changeable-weather
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   VVhy
                   Mists
                   commonly
                   arise
                   about
                   the
                   Morning
                   .
                
                 Mists
                 commonly
                 are
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 clear
                 Night
                 hath
                 gone
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 weather
                 is
                 calm
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 Blast
                 of
                 wind
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 be
                 wanting
                 ,
                 either
                 no
                 Mists
                 at
                 all
                 do
                 arise
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 they
                 presently
                 vanish
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Mist
                 chiefly
                 riseth
                 from
                 a
                 Vapour
                 ,
                 which
                 breaks
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 being
                 raised
                 by
                 a
                 gentle
                 heat
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   Boggy
                   places
                
                 and
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 run
                 slowly
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 the
                 Heat
                 be
                 over-great
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 too
                 much
                 dilate
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 fly
                 upwards
                 and
                 vanish
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 extream
                 sharpness
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Winter
                   coldness
                
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 and
                 violent
                 winds
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 a
                 hindrance
                 to
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 Mists
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 Vapour
                 cannot
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 ambient
                 Cold
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Thickness
                 is
                 lost
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 a
                 Mist
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 a
                 Rainy
                 or
                 
                   Cloudy
                   Night
                
                 ,
                 hinders
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Rain
                 extinguisheth
                 that
                 warmth
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 raising
                 of
                 Exhalations
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 When
                 a
                 
                   Cloudy
                   Night
                
                 hath
                 gone
                 before
                 ,
                 no
                 Mist
                 will
                 ascend
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 no
                 Dew
                 falls
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 matter
                 for
                 the
                 raising
                 of
                 Vapours
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 a
                 Mist
                 above
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 weather
                 be
                 still
                 and
                 calm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 warm
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 fair
                 Night
                 hath
                 gone
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   VVhy
                   a
                   Mist
                   is
                   dark
                   and
                   dusky
                   .
                
                 A
                 Mist
                 is
                 dark
                 and
                 dusky
                 ,
                 and
                 deprives
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Body
                 that
                 consists
                 of
                 many
                 particles
                 so
                 ranged
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 parts
                 lying
                 one
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 less
                 transmitted
                 ,
                 the
                 deeper
                 it
                 drives
                 amongst
                 these
                 little
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 Body
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 tho'
                 at
                 first
                 it
                 be
                 transparent
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 its
                 swallowing
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 become
                 dark
                 and
                 dusky
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   beaten
                   Glass
                   ,
                   foaming
                   Waves
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thick
                 or
                 close
                 Wood
                 become
                 Dark
                 or
                 Dusky
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 with
                 a
                 Mist
                 :
                 For
                 water
                 attenuated
                 into
                 its
                 least
                 particles
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 Vapour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 a
                 Mist
                 ,
                 tho'
                 with
                 these
                 its
                 divided
                 particles
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 tost
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 scarcely
                 hinders
                 the
                 strait
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 ;
                 yet
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 particles
                 come
                 together
                 again
                 ,
                 it
                 constitutes
                 some
                 Drops
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 singly
                 taken
                 be
                 transparent
                 ,
                 do
                 so
                 receive
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 beams
                 is
                 transmitted
                 or
                 passeth
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 heap
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   When
                   a
                   Mist
                   is
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   Rain
                   .
                
                 When
                 a
                 Mist
                 having
                 its
                 parts
                 united
                 is
                 carried
                 downwards
                 it
                 threatens
                 Rain
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 rarefied
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ascend
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 fair
                 Weather
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 a
                 Mist
                 in
                 an
                 united
                 Body
                 is
                 carried
                 upwards
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 it
                 joyns
                 to
                 its
                 self
                 many
                 particles
                 of
                 Dew
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 scattered
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 the
                 cold
                 morning
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 soon
                 after
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 motion
                 by
                 the
                 least
                 heat
                 ,
                 are
                 dissolved
                 into
                 Rain
                 .
                 Whence
                 we
                 observe
                 that
                 a
                 Mist
                 is
                 often
                 suddainly
                 raised
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Sky
                 before
                 was
                 very
                 clear
                 ,
                 and
                 promised
                 nothing
                 less
                 than
                 Rain
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 heat
                 agitating
                 more
                 forceably
                 the
                 little
                 drops
                 whereof
                 the
                 Mist
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 makes
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 run
                 together
                 ,
                 into
                 such
                 great
                 drops
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 being
                 no
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 fall
                 down
                 in
                 Rain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Great
                   Mists
                   and
                   Clouds
                   are
                   generated
                   by
                   the
                   meeting
                   of
                   two
                   Winds
                   .
                
                 When
                 2
                 or
                 more
                 Winds
                 meet
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 their
                 course
                 ,
                 then
                 Mists
                 are
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 their
                 meeting
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 Winds
                 drive
                 many
                 vapors
                 together
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 united
                 do
                 either
                 form
                 Mists
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Air
                 thereabouts
                 be
                 very
                 cold
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 produce
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Air
                 be
                 not
                 cold
                 enough
                 to
                 condense
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 these
                 Vapors
                 mounting
                 up
                 higher
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 by
                 the
                 coldness
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 coagulated
                 into
                 Clouds
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 such
                 a
                 vast
                 quantity
                 of
                 Vapors
                 is
                 gathered
                 together
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 2
                 or
                 more
                 Winds
                 meet
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Winds
                 cannot
                 pass
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 neither
                 above
                 ,
                 nor
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 move
                 round
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 they
                 form
                 a
                 great
                 Cloud
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Misty
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 pressed
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 by
                 the
                 Winds
                 ,
                 gets
                 a
                 round
                 and
                 smooth
                 surface
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   A
                   Mist
                   magnifies
                   and
                   lessens
                   Objects
                   .
                
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 look'd
                 upon
                 through
                 a
                 Mist
                 ,
                 he
                 appears
                 like
                 a
                 Giant
                 :
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Sun
                 being
                 beheld
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 appears
                 much
                 less
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 Rays
                 are
                 refracted
                 in
                 those
                 drops
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Mist
                 doth
                 consist
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 gathered
                 within
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 do
                 dilate
                 and
                 extend
                 the
                 Object
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Sun
                 appears
                 less
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Beams
                 proceeding
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 distance
                 are
                 dissipated
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 light
                 upon
                 the
                 Eye
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 lateral
                 Rays
                 are
                 lost
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 wont
                 chiefly
                 to
                 magnifie
                 Objects
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 Of
                 Rain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   the
                   Drops
                   of
                   Rain
                   are
                   round
                   .
                
                 DRops
                 of
                 Rain
                 as
                 they
                 fall
                 down
                 do
                 settle
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 Round
                 or
                 
                   Globular
                   figure
                
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 suppose
                 this
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 an
                 innate
                 instinct
                 in
                 things
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 endeavour
                 to
                 preserve
                 themselves
                 from
                 destruction
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 water
                 reduce
                 themselves
                 into
                 a
                 round
                 figure
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 preserve
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 injury
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Body
                 coming
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 attribute
                 Understanding
                 and
                 Will
                 unto
                 insensible
                 things
                 .
                 Say
                 we
                 rather
                 that
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 water
                 become
                 smooth
                 and
                 round
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 which
                 surround
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 themselves
                 within
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 have
                 another
                 motion
                 amongst
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 ambient
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 to
                 move
                 in
                 right
                 lines
                 ,
                 thus
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 wander
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 are
                 less
                 hindered
                 in
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 are
                 Globular
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 figure
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 prominent
                 and
                 not
                 comporting
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Globular
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 in
                 their
                 Career
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 do
                 with
                 greater
                 force
                 dash
                 against
                 these
                 prominences
                 ,
                 than
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 drive
                 them
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 said
                 part
                 chance
                 by
                 this
                 force
                 to
                 be
                 driven
                 too
                 near
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 that
                 are
                 within
                 the
                 drop
                 ,
                 do
                 with
                 greater
                 force
                 ,
                 drive
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 all
                 drops
                 of
                 water
                 are
                 formed
                 into
                 an
                 exact
                 
                   Spherical
                   figure
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   Drops
                   lose
                   their
                   roundness
                   when
                   they
                   run
                   together
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 drops
                 touch
                 one
                 another
                 they
                 lose
                 their
                 roundness
                 ,
                 and
                 run
                 together
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 where
                 drops
                 touch
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Aethereal
                   water
                
                 presseth
                 them
                 more
                 weakly
                 than
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 drive
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 them
                 equally
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   it
                   Rains
                   some
                   times
                   in
                   the
                   Summer
                   when
                   no
                   Clouds
                   appear
                   .
                
                 It
                 happens
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 still
                 and
                 calm
                 Weather
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 great
                 and
                 sultry
                 Heat
                 ,
                 that
                 Rain
                 falls
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 Cloud
                 can
                 be
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Vapors
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 then
                 in
                 great
                 quantity
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 being
                 prest
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Winds
                 of
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 calmness
                 of
                 the
                 Weather
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sultriness
                 of
                 the
                 Heat
                 ,
                 are
                 turned
                 into
                 drops
                 of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 which
                 fall
                 down
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   Rain
                   in
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   other
                   Countries
                   .
                
                 In
                 some
                 Countries
                 it
                 never
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 seldom
                 Rains
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 the
                 upper
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 also
                 asserted
                 by
                 PLUTARCH
                 concerning
                 Lybia
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Countries
                 of
                 India
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 always
                 dry
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 refreshed
                 with
                 any
                 Moisture
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   Rains
                   are
                   more
                   frequent
                   in
                   some
                   Countries
                   than
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   others
                   .
                
                 I
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 over-great
                 Heat
                 that
                 reigns
                 in
                 those
                 Countries
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 be
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 much
                 Hotter
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 doth
                 Rain
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 want
                 of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 may
                 with
                 greater
                 probability
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Dryness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 water
                 hidden
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 turned
                 into
                 Vapors
                 might
                 produce
                 Rain
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 over-close
                 compactness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 cannot
                 get
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 Air.
                 For
                 as
                 Dogs
                 do
                 never
                 sweat
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 compactness
                 of
                 their
                 Skins
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 such
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 steams
                 to
                 get
                 through
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 Egypt
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 close
                 and
                 compact
                 texture
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 Pores
                 large
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 transmission
                 of
                 Vapors
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 the
                 Etesiae
                 ,
                 which
                 blow
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Mediterranean
                   Sea
                
                 towards
                 Egypt
                 conveigh
                 any
                 Clouds
                 thither
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 turn
                 to
                 Rain
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 Vapors
                 can
                 be
                 carried
                 so
                 far
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Winds
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 these
                 Winds
                 are
                 not
                 continual
                 ,
                 but
                 altogether
                 cease
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 approach
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 .
              
               
                 Rains
                 are
                 more
                 frequent
                 in
                 some
                 Countries
                 than
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Languedoc
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Situation
                 of
                 these
                 Countries
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Clouds
                 which
                 proceed
                 more
                 abundantly
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 being
                 full
                 loaden
                 by
                 that
                 time
                 they
                 come
                 there
                 ,
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 found
                 by
                 experience
                 in
                 Languedoc
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Clouds
                 that
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Ocean
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 lies
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 loaden
                 with
                 Rain
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 when
                 they
                 arrive
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 Languedoc
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 pass
                 no
                 further
                 without
                 falling
                 down
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 those
                 Clouds
                 that
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Ocean
                 ,
                 do
                 seldom
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 lower
                 Languedoc
                 ,
                 nor
                 those
                 from
                 the
                 Mediterranean
                 to
                 the
                 upper
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 it
                 seldom
                 Rains
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 West
                 or
                 
                   North-west
                   Wind
                
                 beyond
                 Carcassone
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 towards
                 the
                 lower
                 Languedoc
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 very
                 rarely
                 Rains
                 with
                 a
                 
                   South
                   Wind
                
                 ,
                 or
                 South-West
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 same
                 City
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 upper
                 Languedoc
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 these
                 2
                 Winds
                 is
                 spent
                 about
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Clouds
                 must
                 there
                 fall
                 down
                 into
                 Rain
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Rains
                 are
                 so
                 abundant
                 about
                 that
                 City
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   those
                   continual
                   Rains
                   that
                   fall
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Tropicks
                   .
                
                 Between
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 almost
                 continual
                 Rains
                 fall
                 from
                 July
                 to
                 September
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sun
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 doth
                 extreamly
                 rarefie
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Northern
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 South
                 part
                 ,
                 to
                 drive
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 its
                 passage
                 takes
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 all
                 the
                 Vapors
                 that
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 of
                 Aethiopia
                 and
                 the
                 East-Indies
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 copious
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 come
                 between
                 the
                 Tropicks
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 hotter
                 than
                 else
                 where
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 turn
                 into
                 many
                 small
                 drops
                 ,
                 which
                 falling
                 down
                 in
                 Rain
                 ,
                 abundantly
                 moisten
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 those
                 Countries
                 the
                 more
                 supportable
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   raining
                   of
                   Milk
                   and
                   Blood.
                   
                
                 It
                 Rains
                 sometimes
                 Milk
                 and
                 Blood.
                 Thus
                 PLINY
                 tells
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 56
                 
                   Chapter
                   of
                   his
                   natural
                   History
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 rained
                 Milk
                 when
                 M.
                 Acilius
                 and
                 C.
                 Porcius
                 were
                 Consuls
                 .
                 And
                 LIVY
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Bloody
                   Rain
                
                 in
                 his
                 4
                 
                   Decad
                   ▪
                   Book
                
                 9
                 th
                 which
                 fell
                 for
                 2
                 Days
                 together
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Yard
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Concord
                 .
                 And
                 amongst
                 our
                 modern
                 Authors
                 GEMMA
                 FRISIUS
                 relates
                 Libro
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Cosmocrit
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 2.
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Embden
                 in
                 East-Friesland
                 it
                 rained
                 Blood
                 one
                 Night
                 in
                 that
                 abundance
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 5
                 or
                 6
                 miles
                 all
                 the
                 Herbs
                 and
                 
                   Linnen
                   Cloth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 were
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 GASSENDUS
                 supposeth
                 
                   Milky
                   Rain
                
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   Whitish
                   water
                
                 ,
                 made
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 some
                 Particles
                 of
                 
                   Lead
                   ,
                   Sugar
                   of
                   Saturn
                   ,
                   Saltpeter
                
                 and
                 Vinegar
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 tinge
                 water
                 of
                 a
                 
                   White
                   colour
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Bloody
                   colour'd
                   Rain
                
                 proceeds
                 from
                 Vitriolick
                 and
                 
                   Bituminous
                   steams
                
                 ,
                 which
                 impart
                 a
                 
                   Red
                   colour
                
                 to
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 reach
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 seems
                 more
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Rains
                 are
                 the
                 product
                 of
                 Vapors
                 ,
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 places
                 that
                 abound
                 with
                 Red-Lead
                 ,
                 or
                 Ruddle
                 :
                 As
                 Historians
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Red
                   Snow
                
                 sometimes
                 is
                 seen
                 to
                 fall
                 in
                 Armenia
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Red-Lead
                 wherewith
                 that
                 Country
                 doth
                 abound
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 places
                 where
                 much
                 Blood
                 hath
                 been
                 shed
                 ;
                 or
                 this
                 
                   Red
                   colour
                
                 may
                 be
                 occasioned
                 by
                 the
                 extream
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Urines
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 sick
                 of
                 an
                 Ague
                 or
                 Fever
                 ,
                 look
                 Red
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 run
                 through
                 hot
                 Ashes
                 acquires
                 the
                 same
                 colour
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   those
                   Bloody
                   spots
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   sometimes
                   seen
                   upon
                   Stones
                
                 Some
                 are
                 of
                 Opinion
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Bloody
                   spots
                
                 which
                 sometimes
                 are
                 seen
                 upon
                 Stones
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 any
                 Rain
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 caused
                 by
                 Caterpillars
                 which
                 turn
                 to
                 Butter-flies
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 changing
                 of
                 their
                 Skin
                 ,
                 leave
                 those
                 Bloody
                 spots
                 behind
                 them
                 :
                 Which
                 they
                 confirm
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 spots
                 can
                 scarcely
                 be
                 ever
                 washt
                 off
                 with
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 never
                 found
                 on
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 rarely
                 in
                 Towns
                 ,
                 but
                 frequently
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 those
                 holes
                 where
                 Caterpillars
                 commonly
                 do
                 nestle
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   cause
                   of
                   a
                   Silver
                   Rain
                   .
                
                 What
                 some
                 relate
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Silver
                   Rain
                
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 altogether
                 improbable
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 rejected
                 as
                 fabulous
                 ;
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 for
                 Quicksilver
                 to
                 be
                 sublimed
                 so
                 high
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 afterwards
                 it
                 may
                 fall
                 down
                 in
                 drops
                 again
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 
                   Silver
                   drops
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 confirmed
                 from
                 what
                 the
                 Historian
                 DION
                 hath
                 Recorded
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 
                   rained
                   Silver
                
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Severus
                 ,
                 which
                 lighting
                 upon
                 pieces
                 of
                 Copper
                 communicated
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 Silver
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 3
                 days
                 time
                 vanished
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Whether
                   it
                   be
                   true
                   what
                   Avicenna
                   relates
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Calf
                   rained
                   down
                   from
                   Heaven
                   .
                
                 AVICENNA
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Calf
                 fell
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 Storm
                 of
                 Rain
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 AVICENNA
                 ever
                 supposed
                 that
                 this
                 Calf
                 could
                 be
                 produced
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 matter
                 in
                 them
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 Animals
                 :
                 But
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 Calf
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 snatcht
                 up
                 with
                 a
                 Whirlwind
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 down
                 elsewhere
                 with
                 a
                 shower
                 of
                 Rain
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Fluid
                 substance
                 of
                 Heaven
                 is
                 altogether
                 unfit
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 such
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 neither
                 could
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 that
                 weight
                 be
                 kept
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 fall
                 down
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 fully
                 formed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Mouse
                   called
                   Lemnar
                   which
                   falls
                   from
                   the
                   Clouds
                   in
                   Norway
                   .
                
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 pass
                 the
                 same
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 concerning
                 that
                 
                   Norway
                   Mouse
                
                 called
                 Lemnar
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 come
                 down
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 yet
                 OLAUS
                 upon
                 dissecting
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 found
                 some
                 
                   raw
                   Herbs
                
                 in
                 its
                 Stomack
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 pregnant
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 but
                 snatcht
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 by
                 some
                 strong
                 Wind
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 into
                 Norway
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 Locusts
                 are
                 sometimes
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 carried
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   What
                   i●
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Raining
                   of
                   Frogs
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 common
                 amongst
                 both
                 antient
                 and
                 modern
                 Writers
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Raining
                 of
                 Frogs
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 
                   Fields
                   ,
                   Hills
                
                 and
                 Ways
                 have
                 been
                 frequently
                 after
                 such
                 a
                 shower
                 ,
                 covered
                 and
                 annoyed
                 .
              
               
                 Tho'
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 absolutely
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Frogs
                 may
                 be
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ;
                 yet
                 neither
                 can
                 I
                 wholly
                 assent
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 so
                 confidently
                 assert
                 it
                 .
                 My
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 never
                 read
                 of
                 their
                 falling
                 upon
                 the
                 Tops
                 of
                 Houses
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 
                   high
                   ways
                
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 places
                 abounding
                 with
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 their
                 Spawn
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 falling
                 down
                 of
                 the
                 Rain
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 they
                 are
                 formed
                 .
                 This
                 conjecture
                 of
                 mine
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 AELIAN
                 in
                 his
                 2
                 
                   Book
                   of
                   Animals
                   Chap.
                
                 5.
                 
                 
                   I
                   remember
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   in
                   my
                   Journy
                   from
                
                 Naples
                 towards
                 Dicaearcia
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   rained
                
                 Frogs
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   had
                   their
                   fore-parts
                   formed
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   crept
                   with
                   their
                   fore-Legs
                   ,
                   whilst
                   the
                   hind
                   part
                   of
                   them
                   was
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   muddy
                   slime
                   without
                   form
                   .
                
                 Which
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 pregnant
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Frogs
                 were
                 formed
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Seed
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Dust
                 ,
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 fallen
                 drops
                 of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 consequently
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 rise
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 when
                 should
                 the
                 Air
                 or
                 Clouds
                 be
                 furnished
                 with
                 matter
                 ,
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 generating
                 of
                 such
                 vast
                 multitudes
                 of
                 Frogs
                 ?
                 Or
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 be
                 kept
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 without
                 falling
                 down
                 ?
                 Or
                 why
                 should
                 they
                 at
                 last
                 fall
                 down
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 perfectly
                 and
                 fully
                 formed
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 that
                 seem
                 to
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 are
                 generated
                 in
                 manner
                 as
                 above
                 said
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 over
                 flowings
                 of
                 Rivers
                 many
                 Insects
                 do
                 swarm
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 after
                 Rain
                 ,
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 Snails
                 are
                 produced
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 Oysters
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Shell
                   fish
                
                 are
                 sometimes
                 formed
                 of
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 mixing
                 with
                 Mud
                 or
                 Slime
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Seed
                   of
                   Frogs
                   may
                   be
                   carried
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   Clouds
                   .
                
                 Except
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 the
                 Seeds
                 of
                 these
                 Animals
                 ,
                 being
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Vapors
                 or
                 Winds
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 sometimes
                 carried
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ;
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 to
                 Pools
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 abounding
                 with
                 Mud
                 and
                 Moisture
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 
                   Coals
                   ,
                   standing
                   Corn
                
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 things
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 carried
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 Wind
                 into
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 falling
                 down
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 concluded
                 that
                 it
                 rained
                 
                   Coals
                   ,
                   Corn
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   probable
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   generated
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 But
                 indeed
                 it
                 seems
                 more
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Frogs
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 generated
                 in
                 Ditches
                 or
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 at
                 first
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 little
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 perceptible
                 by
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 they
                 being
                 for
                 some
                 days
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 first
                 hatcht
                 very
                 small
                 without
                 Feet
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 Tail
                 ,
                 without
                 bearing
                 the
                 least
                 resemblance
                 with
                 Frogs
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 afterwards
                 by
                 degrees
                 get
                 Feet
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 their
                 Tails
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 hiding
                 themselves
                 under
                 the
                 Hedges
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Grass
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 difficult
                 thing
                 to
                 discern
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Dust
                 or
                 Mud
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Rain
                 serves
                 only
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 lurking
                 Holes
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 them
                 to
                 our
                 view
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 greater
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 because
                 Food
                 hath
                 been
                 found
                 in
                 their
                 Stomacks
                 ,
                 and
                 Excrements
                 in
                 their
                 Guts
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Frogs
                 are
                 not
                 then
                 formed
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 do
                 then
                 first
                 appear
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 were
                 long
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   Sun
                   shining
                   at
                   a
                   time
                   when
                   the
                   Heaven
                   is
                   covered
                   with
                   Clouds
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   sign
                   of
                   Rain
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sky
                 covered
                 with
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 Sun
                 may
                 shine
                 very
                 clear
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 Clouds
                 in
                 the
                 Neighbourhood
                 of
                 our
                 Air
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 hinder
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 from
                 condensing
                 those
                 that
                 hang
                 over
                 our
                 heads
                 ,
                 or
                 raise
                 new
                 Vapors
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 said
                 Clouds
                 might
                 be
                 encreased
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 cause
                 taking
                 place
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 Rain
                 before
                 Noon
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 sign
                 of
                 what
                 will
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Signs
                   of
                   Rain
                   taken
                   from
                   inanimate
                   things
                   .
                
                 Other
                 signs
                 of
                 approaching
                 Rain
                 are
                 these
                 ;
                 the
                 Sun
                 shining
                 bright
                 early
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 or
                 appearing
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Blewish
                   colour
                
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 token
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 Vapors
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 So
                 likewise
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 appears
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Pale
                   colour
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 forerunner
                 of
                 Rain
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Stars
                 seem
                 to
                 twinkle
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 .
                 
                   Yellow
                   Clouds
                
                 also
                 near
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 prognostick
                 of
                 Wet-weather
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 
                   colour'd
                   Clouds
                
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 do
                 promise
                 Fair-weather
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Vapors
                 at
                 Sun-rising
                 are
                 carried
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 resolved
                 into
                 Rain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Signs
                   of
                   the
                   Weather
                   appearing
                   in
                   Living
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   things
                   .
                
                 From
                 other
                 
                   inanimate
                   things
                
                 and
                 
                   Animals
                   ,
                   Prognosticks
                
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 of
                 the
                 changes
                 of
                 Weather
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   Vapor
                
                 which
                 is
                 diffused
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Doors
                 creak
                 ,
                 that
                 Wood
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Fire
                   crackles
                
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 
                   Animals
                   ,
                   Kine
                
                 lift
                 up
                 their
                 Heads
                 towards
                 
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   Gnats
                
                 and
                 
                   Flies
                   ▪
                   sting
                
                 more
                 violently
                 ,
                 Hogs
                 pick
                 straws
                 ,
                 
                   Earth
                   worms
                
                 creep
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   ,
                   Pismires
                
                 retire
                 to
                 their
                 hillocks
                 ,
                 Leeches
                 swim
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 then
                 lye
                 in
                 wait
                 for
                 Flies
                 and
                 other
                 Insects
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 steams
                 or
                 winds
                 do
                 bear
                 down
                 toward
                 the
                 
                   Earth
                   .
                   Frogs
                
                 croak
                 more
                 frequently
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 delight
                 in
                 a
                 moist
                 Air
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 prest
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 lowering
                 Clouds
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   drops
                   of
                   Rain
                   are
                   greater
                   i●
                   Summer
                   than
                   in
                   Winter
                   .
                
                 The
                 drops
                 of
                 Rain
                 are
                 commonly
                 greater
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 VVinter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 drops
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 ,
                 do
                 fall
                 down
                 from
                 a
                 much
                 higher
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 a
                 long
                 tract
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 they
                 grow
                 bigger
                 in
                 their
                 passage
                 .
                 For
                 Rain
                 falls
                 from
                 the
                 Clouds
                 2
                 several
                 ways
                 ,
                 either
                 when
                 the
                 
                   lower
                   Air
                
                 by
                 giving
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 upper
                 Air
                 by
                 falling
                 upon
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 doth
                 give
                 them
                 occasion
                 to
                 fall
                 down
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 under
                 a
                 Cloud
                 doth
                 contract
                 it self
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 small
                 Rain
                 like
                 dust
                 falls
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 Egypt
                 no
                 Rain
                 is
                 known
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 falls
                 down
                 in
                 very
                 small
                 drops
                 .
                 But
                 thick
                 Rain
                 and
                 violent
                 Showers
                 happen
                 when
                 a
                 Cloud
                 descends
                 being
                 born
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 is
                 above
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 VVater
                 falling
                 down
                 from
                 a
                 great
                 height
                 ,
                 do
                 meet
                 with
                 other
                 particles
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 joyning
                 with
                 them
                 become
                 greater
                 than
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Of
                 Hail
                 and
                 Snow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   Hail
                   falls
                   more
                   commonly
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   time
                   than
                   at
                   night
                   .
                
                 HAIL
                 falls
                 more
                 generally
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 than
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 oftner
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Spring
                   ,
                   Summer
                
                 and
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 VVinter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 Cloud
                 cannot
                 be
                 melted
                 but
                 by
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Hail
                 falls
                 only
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 sufficient
                 Heat
                 to
                 produce
                 this
                 effect
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 tho'
                 Hail
                 may
                 be
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 
                   VVinter
                   ,
                   Spring
                   ,
                   Summer
                
                 and
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ;
                 yet
                 does
                 it
                 fall
                 more
                 seldome
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Winter
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 Heat
                 is
                 too
                 weak
                 to
                 be
                 reflected
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 higher
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 dissolve
                 them
                 into
                 drops
                 of
                 water
                 of
                 which
                 Hail
                 is
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   the
                   less
                   Hail-stones
                   are
                   Transparent
                   and
                   the
                   greater
                   Opake
                   .
                
                 
                   Small
                   Hailstones
                
                 are
                 sometimes
                 Transparent
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 greater
                 are
                 only
                 so
                 towards
                 the
                 Surface
                 ,
                 having
                 some
                 Snow
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   white
                   colour
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Transparency
                 of
                 Hail
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 coldness
                 of
                 the
                 VVind
                 ,
                 which
                 freezeth
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 water
                 into
                 Ice
                 .
                 Because
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 the
                 Pores
                 remain
                 much
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 
                 water
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 passing
                 without
                 hindrance
                 ,
                 transmitted
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 Light
                 every
                 way
                 in
                 
                   Right
                   lines
                
                 :
                 As
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 concerning
                 Glass
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 
                   cold
                   VVind
                
                 approacheth
                 the
                 Flocks
                 of
                 Snow
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 quite
                 melted
                 ,
                 it
                 drives
                 the
                 Heat
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 swiftly
                 agitated
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 into
                 their
                 Pores
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 VVind
                 it self
                 ,
                 cannot
                 so
                 easily
                 or
                 so
                 swiftly
                 enter
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 Heat
                 or
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 can
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 this
                 Heat
                 is
                 thus
                 shut
                 up
                 within
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 these
                 Flocks
                 of
                 Snow
                 ,
                 it
                 endeavours
                 to
                 approach
                 their
                 Circumference
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 their
                 Centers
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 agitation
                 whereof
                 Heat
                 consists
                 )
                 is
                 more
                 freely
                 moved
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 proceeds
                 to
                 melt
                 them
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 Freeze
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 Fluid
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 agitated
                 particles
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 else
                 where
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Flocks
                 ,
                 approach
                 to
                 their
                 Circumferences
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 melt
                 so
                 suddainly
                 ,
                 abiding
                 about
                 the
                 Centers
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 greater
                 Hail-stones
                 are
                 Transparent
                 towards
                 their
                 Surface
                 ,
                 and
                 inwardly
                 of
                 a
                 
                   white
                   colour
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   unusual
                   greatness
                   of
                   some
                   Hailstones
                   .
                
                 Sometimes
                 Hail
                 equal
                 in
                 bigness
                 to
                 great
                 Stones
                 falls
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 an
                 acquaintance
                 of
                 mine
                 relate
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 seen
                 Hailstones
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 
                   ten
                   Eggs.
                
                 And
                 Historians
                 relate
                 of
                 some
                 that
                 were
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 a
                 mans
                 Fist
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 year
                 1666
                 ,
                 in
                 Gelderland
                 ,
                 some
                 were
                 seen
                 of
                 about
                 3
                 pound
                 weight
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 bigness
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Cold
                   VVind
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Hail
                 is
                 formed
                 ,
                 which
                 driving
                 the
                 Snow
                 downwards
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 drives
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Flocks
                 of
                 it
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Cold
                 condenseth
                 them
                 into
                 one
                 Mass
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 great
                 Hailstones
                 are
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 
                   highest
                   Clouds
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 encrease
                 continually
                 all
                 the
                 way
                 they
                 come
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 grow
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 bulk
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 may
                 so
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 meet
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 with
                 much
                 moisture
                 ,
                 which
                 sticking
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 Frozen
                 into
                 one
                 Mass
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Hail
                 is
                 encreased
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 addition
                 of
                 new
                 Surfaces
                 or
                 Coats
                 :
                 As
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Candles
                 by
                 repeated
                 dipping
                 into
                 the
                 
                   melted
                   grease
                
                 ,
                 do
                 still
                 grow
                 thicker
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   Hail-stones
                   are
                   of
                   different
                   figures
                   .
                
                 Hailstones
                 are
                 sometimes
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Spherical
                   figure
                
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 appear
                 under
                 various
                 configurations
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Flocks
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Hailstones
                 are
                 formed
                 ,
                 being
                 seized
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Cold
                   VVind
                
                 ,
                 are
                 congealed
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Cold
                   VVind
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 efficient
                 of
                 Hail
                 ,
                 meets
                 with
                 drops
                 of
                 water
                 already
                 formed
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 
                   Hail-stones
                   round
                
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 it
                 frequently
                 makes
                 them
                 somewhat
                 flattish
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 drives
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 Flocks
                 of
                 Snow
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 quite
                 melted
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 frames
                 them
                 into
                 irregular
                 figures
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   noise
                   that
                   is
                   heard
                   before
                   the
                   fall
                   of
                   Hail
                   .
                
                 Commonly
                 before
                 the
                 Hail
                 comes
                 down
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 noise
                 is
                 heard
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 caused
                 when
                 the
                 
                   frozen
                   drops
                
                 dash
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 this
                 noise
                 is
                 heard
                 some
                 interval
                 before
                 the
                 Hail
                 falls
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Argument
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Hail
                 is
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 an
                 Antiperistasis
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   the
                   Snow
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   condensed
                   .
                
                 We
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Snow
                 whereof
                 the
                 Clouds
                 do
                 consist
                 ,
                 becomes
                 condensed
                 ,
                 and
                 reduced
                 to
                 a
                 less
                 extension
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 apprehend
                 this
                 well
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 only
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Heat
                 which
                 commonly
                 rarefies
                 most
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 doth
                 commonly
                 condense
                 Snow
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 whereof
                 are
                 so
                 scatter'd
                 and
                 divided
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 least
                 agitation
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 nearer
                 together
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 always
                 hotter
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 begins
                 to
                 raise
                 it self
                 towards
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 driving
                 of
                 some
                 VVind
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 some
                 new
                 Fermentation
                 ,
                 which
                 causeth
                 it
                 to
                 swell
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 condense
                 the
                 Snow
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Clouds
                 do
                 consist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   Starry
                   ,
                   Rose-like
                   and
                   Hairy
                   Snow
                   .
                
                 The
                 particles
                 of
                 Snow
                 are
                 commonly
                 figured
                 like
                 Stars
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 catching
                 the
                 Flocks
                 of
                 Snow
                 on
                 a
                 dry
                 Cloth
                 ,
                 and
                 separating
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 :
                 Tho'
                 sometimes
                 also
                 they
                 be
                 found
                 Hairy
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 in
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 Roses
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 various
                 Configuration
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Flocks
                 of
                 Snow
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 they
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 do
                 undergo
                 manifold
                 changes
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 vicissitudes
                 of
                 Heat
                 and
                 Cold
                 partake
                 of
                 different
                 
                   figures
                   .
                   Starry
                   figur'd
                   Snow
                
                 is
                 formed
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Leaves
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Heat
                 approacheth
                 ,
                 are
                 melted
                 leisurely
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Liquor
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 dissolved
                 spreading
                 it self
                 over
                 the
                 Surfaces
                 of
                 the
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 doth
                 fill
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 little
                 inequalities
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 there
                 ;
                 and
                 makes
                 them
                 so
                 smooth
                 and
                 even
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Liquid
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 presently
                 after
                 freezeth
                 there
                 again
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Heat
                 then
                 is
                 no
                 stronger
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 resolve
                 those
                 small
                 Capillaments
                 ,
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 surrounded
                 with
                 Air
                 ,
                 into
                 water
                 ,
                 the
                 others
                 still
                 remaining
                 whole
                 and
                 entire
                 ;
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 strong
                 enough
                 ,
                 to
                 hinder
                 that
                 small
                 quantity
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 fallen
                 upon
                 their
                 
                   Icy
                   surfaces
                
                 ,
                 from
                 being
                 congealed
                 again
                 by
                 Cold.
                 Afterwards
                 this
                 Heat
                 passing
                 through
                 other
                 Capillaments
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Flocks
                 of
                 Snow
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 Circumference
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 surrounded
                 with
                 6
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 Capillaments
                 ,
                 doth
                 promiscuously
                 bend
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 those
                 Capillaments
                 which
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 furthest
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 6
                 nearest
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 joyns
                 them
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 stand
                 over
                 against
                 these
                 6
                 Globuli
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 being
                 kept
                 Cold
                 by
                 the
                 neighbourhood
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 6
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 melt
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 do
                 immediately
                 Freeze
                 or
                 turn
                 to
                 Ice
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 joyned
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 6
                 Points
                 or
                 Rays
                 are
                 formed
                 about
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Flocks
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 receiving
                 divers
                 figures
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 comprest
                 ,
                 the
                 Capillaments
                 thick
                 and
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heat
                 which
                 forms
                 them
                 slow
                 and
                 moderate
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 
                   Hairy
                   Snow
                
                 is
                 generated
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Icy
                   particles
                
                 whereof
                 the
                 Flocks
                 do
                 consist
                 ,
                 are
                 condensed
                 by
                 the
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 soon
                 after
                 being
                 Frozen
                 by
                 the
                 Cold
                 ,
                 are
                 turned
                 about
                 their
                 Center
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 bound
                 up
                 by
                 other
                 
                   Icy
                   fragments
                
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 Snow
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 Roses
                 is
                 produced
                 when
                 the
                 Rays
                 that
                 shoot
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Snow
                 ,
                 are
                 bended
                 by
                 the
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 falling
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 points
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 congealed
                 again
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   Snow
                   is
                   visible
                   in
                   the
                   Night
                   .
                
                 The
                 Night
                 ,
                 which
                 renders
                 most
                 other
                 Bodies
                 invisible
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 that
                 effect
                 upon
                 Snow
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Snow
                 consisting
                 of
                 an
                 infinite
                 quantity
                 of
                 little
                 round
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 doth
                 reflect
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 better
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 
                   white
                   Body
                
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 weak
                 and
                 scatter'd
                 Light
                 spread
                 over
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 Snow
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 a
                 stronger
                 Reflexion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 make
                 it self
                 visible
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   whiteness
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   Snow
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   changed
                   when
                   water
                   is
                   cast
                   upon
                   it
                   .
                
                 An
                 extraordinary
                 whiteness
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 Snow
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 it
                 loseth
                 ,
                 when
                 mixed
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 returns
                 to
                 water
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 proceeded
                 at
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Snow
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 Vapour
                 turn'd
                 into
                 Froth
                 ,
                 the
                 Flocks
                 whereof
                 consisting
                 of
                 innumerable
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 reflect
                 the
                 Light
                 every
                 way
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 never
                 a
                 Point
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 Rays
                 are
                 not
                 reflected
                 to
                 every
                 Point
                 of
                 the
                 Medium
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 Snow
                 is
                 hurtful
                 to
                 the
                 Eye-sight
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 it
                 darts
                 forth
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 a
                 fuller
                 and
                 stronger
                 light
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 into
                 a
                 House
                 ,
                 after
                 we
                 have
                 walked
                 through
                 Fields
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Snow
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 well
                 discern
                 the
                 Objects
                 we
                 meet
                 with
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 found
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 live
                 in
                 places
                 that
                 abound
                 with
                 Snow
                 ,
                 have
                 weak
                 Eyes
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 by
                 long
                 Marches
                 through
                 places
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Snow
                 ,
                 have
                 lost
                 their
                 Sight
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   the
                   Snow
                   comes
                   to
                   change
                   its
                   colour
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 new
                 fallen
                 Snow
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 
                   blackish
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 Cavities
                 are
                 interspersed
                 between
                 the
                 flocks
                 ,
                 which
                 swallow
                 up
                 the
                 Rays
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 rebound
                 them
                 back
                 into
                 the
                 Air.
                 But
                 Snow
                 wholly
                 changeth
                 its
                 colour
                 ,
                 when
                 mingled
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 which
                 filling
                 up
                 the
                 Cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Snow
                 ,
                 hinders
                 the
                 Reflexion
                 or
                 Refraction
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 the
                 Light
                 to
                 be
                 modified
                 after
                 another
                 manner
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 of
                 some
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 owing
                 to
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 that
                 are
                 formed
                 into
                 Bubbles
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Apples
                 ,
                 when
                 squeezed
                 ,
                 lose
                 their
                 Colour
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 Bubbles
                 being
                 broken
                 by
                 this
                 compression
                 ,
                 hinders
                 that
                 Refraction
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 constitute
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 such
                 a
                 copious
                 reflexion
                 of
                 Rays
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 requisite
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   handling
                   of
                   Snow
                   makes
                   the
                   Hands
                   to
                   glow
                   .
                
                 Upon
                 the
                 handling
                 of
                 Snow
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 our
                 Hands
                 soon
                 after
                 to
                 glow
                 and
                 burn
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 suppose
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 an
                 Antiperistasis
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Cold
                 is
                 driven
                 out
                 ,
                 Heat
                 is
                 introduc'd
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 own
                 no
                 such
                 Contrariety
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 rather
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Heat
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Frozen
                   particles
                
                 of
                 Snow
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 the
                 
                   watry
                   humour
                
                 for
                 their
                 Vehicle
                 ,
                 do
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Hand
                 ,
                 beat
                 back
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 it
                 from
                 being
                 dispersed
                 through
                 the
                 Veins
                 in
                 the
                 Hands
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Hands
                 swell
                 ,
                 and
                 appear
                 of
                 a
                 
                   red
                   Colour
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 we
                 chance
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 sharp
                 pricking
                 and
                 shooting
                 pain
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Fire
                 being
                 forceably
                 thrust
                 into
                 their
                 pores
                 ,
                 doth
                 dilate
                 the
                 
                   Icy
                   particles
                
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 drive
                 them
                 thence
                 ,
                 without
                 some
                 twitching
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 keep
                 our
                 Hands
                 in
                 a
                 moderate
                 warmth
                 ,
                 to
                 grow
                 hot
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 restored
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 condition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Snow
                   preserves
                   the
                   Corn
                   in
                   the
                   Ground
                   from
                   being
                   frozen
                   .
                
                 Snow
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Frozen-water
                 ,
                 yet
                 doth
                 warm
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 keeps
                 the
                 Corn
                 from
                 freezing
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Snow
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 drawn
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 fore-going
                 Frost
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 enter
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 begins
                 to
                 thaw
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 fail
                 of
                 rending
                 the
                 Texture
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Snow
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 nothing
                 in
                 its
                 pores
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 can
                 easily
                 open
                 again
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Wheat
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 without
                 tearing
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 be
                 open'd
                 large
                 enough
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 biggest
                 Matter
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 pass
                 through
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   Snow
                   conduceth
                   to
                   make
                   the
                   Ground
                   fruitful
                   .
                
                 Snow
                 doth
                 also
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 fruitful
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 lye
                 on
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 dissolved
                 by
                 degrees
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 Snow
                 covers
                 the
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 it
                 keeps
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 and
                 hinders
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 from
                 evapourating
                 into
                 Steams
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Countrymen
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Grounds
                 yield
                 a
                 more
                 abundant
                 Increase
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Snow
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 keeps
                 back
                 those
                 fat
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 otherwise
                 break
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 turns
                 them
                 into
                 Aliment
                 for
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Or
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Snow
                 melting
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 doth
                 afford
                 a
                 fat
                 and
                 cherishing
                 Moisture
                 to
                 the
                 Plants
                 ;
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 fed
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 more
                 vigorous
                 .
                 As
                 is
                 manifest
                 when
                 the
                 Snow
                 is
                 thaw'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earth
                 expos'd
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 frequently
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 Mountains
                 that
                 are
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Snow
                 ,
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 that
                 break
                 forth
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Arch
                 or
                 Crust
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 the
                 Grass
                 springs
                 forth
                 very
                 thick
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   How
                   Snow
                   may
                   be
                   hurtful
                   to
                   the
                   Roots
                   of
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 I
                 know
                 well
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Physicians
                 are
                 of
                 another
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 who
                 order
                 Gardiners
                 ,
                 to
                 cover
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Plants
                 are
                 set
                 ,
                 with
                 Stubble
                 or
                 Straw
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 injury
                 of
                 the
                 Snow
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 suppose
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 give
                 these
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 suppose
                 the
                 Snow
                 to
                 be
                 prejudicial
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 but
                 lest
                 the
                 Roots
                 being
                 throughly
                 moistned
                 by
                 the
                 thawing
                 of
                 the
                 Snow
                 ,
                 a
                 sharp
                 Cold
                 or
                 Frost
                 following
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 might
                 freez
                 the
                 Juice
                 within
                 their
                 pores
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Roots
                 of
                 Plants
                 throughly
                 soak'd
                 therewith
                 ,
                 do
                 presently
                 dye
                 ;
                 nothing
                 being
                 more
                 hurtful
                 to
                 Plants
                 ,
                 than
                 melted
                 Ice
                 or
                 Snow
                 ,
                 to
                 chil
                 and
                 kill
                 the
                 Roots
                 after
                 a
                 cold
                 Thaw
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Of
                 the
                 Dew
                 ,
                 Hoar-frost
                 ,
                 Honey
                 and
                 Manna
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   the
                   Dew
                   is
                   more
                   copious
                   in
                   moist
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   dry
                   places
                   .
                
                 THe
                 Dew
                 is
                 observed
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 copious
                 in
                 moist
                 and
                 
                   moorish
                   Places
                
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 dry
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Banks
                 of
                 Rivers
                 are
                 commonly
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Dew
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 dry
                 and
                 barren
                 places
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 appearance
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 commonly
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Vapours
                 which
                 mount
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 great
                 abundance
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Banks
                 of
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 
                 raised
                 a
                 little
                 way
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 do
                 fall
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 whence
                 first
                 they
                 broke
                 forth
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 cannot
                 altogether
                 concur
                 with
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 highest
                 Mountains
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 moistned
                 with
                 Dew
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 cover'd
                 with
                 Hoar-frost
                 .
                 For
                 Vapours
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 condensed
                 near
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 on
                 high
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 :
                 For
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 carried
                 up
                 a
                 great
                 height
                 by
                 the
                 
                 Sun's
                 force
                 ,
                 are
                 afterwards
                 by
                 the
                 cold
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 condensed
                 and
                 turned
                 to
                 Dew
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 Shoars
                 are
                 more
                 abundantly
                 cover'd
                 with
                 moisture
                 at
                 Break-of-Day
                 ,
                 than
                 other
                 more
                 dry
                 places
                 ;
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   dry
                   Earth
                
                 drinks
                 up
                 the
                 Drops
                 of
                 Dew
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 down
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 condensed
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 .
                 But
                 Shoars
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Banks
                 of
                 Rivers
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 glutted
                 with
                 moisture
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 Dew
                 ,
                 but
                 leave
                 it
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 Dew
                 run
                 together
                 upon
                 Cabbage-Leaves
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 surface
                 is
                 somewhat
                 fat
                 and
                 oily
                 ;
                 but
                 are
                 immediately
                 drunk
                 up
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 light
                 upon
                 Sand.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   the
                   Dew
                   is
                   more
                   copious
                   in
                   the
                   Spring
                   and
                   Autumn
                   ,
                   than
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   .
                
                 The
                 Dew
                 is
                 observed
                 to
                 fall
                 more
                 copiously
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 and
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 or
                 Summer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 2
                 former
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 raise
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cold
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 sufficient
                 to
                 condense
                 them
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 the
                 Plants
                 being
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 their
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 turn
                 the
                 Vapours
                 that
                 light
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 into
                 little
                 drops
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 heat
                 is
                 so
                 violent
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Vapours
                 can't
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 condensed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 cold
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 to
                 fall
                 down
                 again
                 into
                 small
                 drops
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   the
                   Drops
                   of
                   Dew
                   are
                   round
                   .
                
                 The
                 drops
                 of
                 Dew
                 are
                 Round
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 resemble
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 an
                 Hemisphere
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 equally
                 pushing
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 Dew
                 ,
                 makes
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 equally
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 a
                 River
                 running
                 freely
                 through
                 the
                 Herbs
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 in
                 its
                 course
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 diverted
                 by
                 the
                 Stones
                 that
                 interrupt
                 its
                 Current
                 ,
                 that
                 re-bounding
                 upon
                 it self
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 several
                 little
                 
                   Whirl
                   pools
                
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 freely
                 flowing
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Earthy
                   parts
                
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 interrupted
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   fluid
                   parts
                
                 are
                 so
                 diverted
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 meets
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 turning
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Round
                   drop
                
                 ,
                 they
                 drive
                 the
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   parts
                
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Drop
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 equal
                 force
                 towards
                 the
                 Center
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 any
                 
                   liquid
                   Body
                
                 becomes
                 round
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Circumference
                 of
                 that
                 Body
                 ,
                 being
                 driven
                 with
                 equal
                 force
                 ,
                 are
                 at
                 an
                 equal
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 that
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   When
                   no
                   Dew
                   is
                   found
                   upon
                   the
                   Ground
                   in
                   the
                   Morning
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   Rain
                   .
                
                 If
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 the
                 Ground
                 be
                 not
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 the
                 Dew
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Mist
                 which
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 moisten
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 is
                 carried
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 the
                 Earth
                 wholly
                 dry
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 Rain
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 can
                 scarce
                 happen
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Earth
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 sufficiently
                 cooled
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 or
                 over-heated
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 sends
                 forth
                 many
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 which
                 driving
                 the
                 Mist
                 upwards
                 ,
                 cause
                 the
                 Drops
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 run
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 become
                 so
                 thick
                 and
                 heavy
                 ,
                 that
                 soon
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 fall
                 down
                 in
                 Rain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   the
                   Hoar-frost
                   makes
                   some
                   Herbs
                   more
                   tender
                   .
                
                 The
                 Hoar-Frost
                 is
                 observed
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 Herbs
                 more
                 tender
                 ,
                 as
                 Coleworts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 in
                 Winter
                 expos'd
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 become
                 more
                 short
                 and
                 tender
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 supervening
                 Cold
                 doth
                 constringe
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 draw
                 together
                 those
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 bringing
                 together
                 their
                 particles
                 nearer
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 doth
                 quite
                 change
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 situation
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 having
                 already
                 undergon
                 this
                 preparatory
                 Alteration
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Culinary
                   fire
                
                 begins
                 to
                 act
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 Texture
                 is
                 easily
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Fibres
                 being
                 before
                 lessened
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 part
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 are
                 wholly
                 separated
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 .
                 Thus
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 cold
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 ,
                 becomes
                 also
                 more
                 tender
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 being
                 more
                 closely
                 joyned
                 and
                 drawn
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 cold
                 are
                 afterwards
                 slackned
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 readily
                 comply
                 with
                 its
                 motions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   Hoar-frost
                   hang
                   together
                   .
                
                 The
                 parts
                 of
                 Hoar-Frost
                 stick
                 together
                 ,
                 the
                 contrary
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 Experience
                 in
                 Hail
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 distinguish'd
                 into
                 several
                 Stones
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 Connexion
                 at
                 all
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Hail
                   stones
                
                 falling
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 Tract
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 heat
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 there
                 ,
                 their
                 outsides
                 begin
                 to
                 melt
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 their
                 prominent
                 particles
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 them
                 rough
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 with
                 the
                 Hoar-Frost
                 ,
                 which
                 always
                 retains
                 its
                 sharp-pointed
                 protuberances
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 particles
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 Roughness
                 ,
                 are
                 easily
                 entangled
                 and
                 cling
                 together
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Hoar-frost
                 consists
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 viscid
                 or
                 clammy
                 substance
                 ,
                 than
                 Hail
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Rain
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Hail
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 is
                 meer
                 Water
                 ,
                 which
                 presently
                 mounts
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 :
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Hoar-frost
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 condensed
                 Dew
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 much
                 fatter
                 than
                 the
                 Rain
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 diverse
                 particles
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 
                   Animals
                   ,
                   Plants
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Things
                   dug
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Ground
                   .
                
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 moisture
                 that
                 is
                 extracted
                 from
                 such
                 great
                 variety
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 more
                 clammy
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 pure
                 
                   watry
                   Humour
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Hoar-frost
                 cling
                 together
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Hail-stones
                 are
                 all
                 several
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   Honey
                   is
                   made
                   by
                   Bees
                   .
                
                 Those
                 who
                 give
                 their
                 minds
                 to
                 Husbandry
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 diligently
                 search
                 into
                 the
                 Miracles
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 observe
                 that
                 Bees
                 do
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 make
                 Honey
                 ,
                 and
                 fill
                 their
                 Hives
                 .
                 Some
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 exact
                 Observers
                 of
                 the
                 Labour
                 of
                 Bees
                 ,
                 have
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bee-Hives
                 are
                 sometimes
                 quite
                 Empty
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 after
                 have
                 found
                 them
                 fill'd
                 up
                 with
                 Honey
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   6.
                   
                   Chap.
                   7
                
                 
                   
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Worshipfull
                   Francis
                   Gosfright
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   London
                   Esqr.
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   Honey
                   is
                   not
                   gather'd
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   .
                
                 Tho'
                 Honey
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 Dew
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 gather'd
                 either
                 by
                 Bees
                 ,
                 or
                 Men
                 ,
                 from
                 Plants
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 Exhalations
                 do
                 not
                 every
                 where
                 meet
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 disposition
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 retain
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 clammy
                 and
                 
                   Earthy
                   particles
                
                 of
                 the
                 Dew
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 chief
                 Matter
                 of
                 Honey
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 can
                 only
                 be
                 gather'd
                 in
                 
                   dry
                   places
                
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 think
                 it
                 strange
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 found
                 on
                 the
                 
                   moist
                   Leaves
                
                 of
                 some
                 Plants
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Bees
                 do
                 not
                 gather
                 their
                 Honey
                 very
                 Early
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 
                   watry
                   Vapours
                
                 have
                 been
                 dispersed
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   Manna
                   in
                   several
                   Countries
                   .
                
                 Manna
                 is
                 very
                 different
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Countries
                 where
                 it
                 falls
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 only
                 gather'd
                 from
                 the
                 Leaves
                 of
                 some
                 certain
                 sort
                 of
                 Trees
                 .
                 PLINY's
                 Opinion
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 commonly
                 coagulated
                 upon
                 Oaks
                 or
                 Lime-Trees
                 .
                 In
                 Calabria
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 chiefly
                 found
                 on
                 Ash-Trees
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Syria
                 ,
                 on
                 Cedars
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Manna
                 is
                 only
                 coagulated
                 on
                 the
                 Leaves
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 which
                 contribute
                 much
                 to
                 its
                 consistence
                 and
                 hardness
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Manna
                 only
                 consists
                 of
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 its
                 particles
                 are
                 of
                 such
                 figures
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 so
                 well
                 stick
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 Leaves
                 of
                 other
                 Trees
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 BACON
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Country
                 of
                 Calabria
                 affords
                 the
                 best
                 Manna
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 plenty
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 supposes
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Coagulating
                 virtue
                 in
                 the
                 Leaves
                 of
                 Mulberry-Trees
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 gather'd
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Dew
                 is
                 thickned
                 .
                 Which
                 Virtue
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 rather
                 inclin'd
                 to
                 attribute
                 to
                 the
                 Mulberry-Leaves
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 rough
                 and
                 hairy
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 very
                 proper
                 to
                 retain
                 a
                 Liquor
                 that
                 lights
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 this
                 Juice
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 confounded
                 with
                 Honey
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 different
                 Efficacy
                 :
                 For
                 Honey
                 doth
                 stimulate
                 and
                 increase
                 Gall
                 ,
                 whereas
                 Manna
                 drives
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Nitrous
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 which
                 Manna
                 is
                 not
                 destitute
                 of
                 ,
                 doth
                 provoke
                 Nature
                 to
                 evacuate
                 by
                 Siege
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Of
                 Storms
                 and
                 Thunder
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Storms
                   at
                   Sea
                   are
                   more
                   violent
                   than
                   about
                   the
                   Shoar
                   .
                
                 THe
                 same
                 Storms
                 rage
                 more
                 violently
                 on
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 than
                 on
                 the
                 Land.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Vapours
                 that
                 are
                 sublimed
                 from
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 moist
                 and
                 gross
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 breath
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 
                   dry
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 those
                 Steams
                 carrying
                 more
                 Air
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 furnish
                 Matter
                 for
                 the
                 strongest
                 Winds
                 ,
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Winds
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 are
                 not
                 endued
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Qualities
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 dry
                 in
                 one
                 Country
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 moist
                 in
                 another
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 South-winds
                 ,
                 which
                 generally
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 are
                 moist
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 dry
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 dry
                 Desarts
                 of
                 Africa
                 ,
                 parch'd
                 with
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 moisture
                 ,
                 supply
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   Swallows
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   approach
                   of
                   a
                   Storm
                   or
                   Tempest
                   ,
                   fly
                   near
                   the
                   Earth
                   .
                
                 Swallows
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 a
                 Storm
                 ,
                 fly
                 near
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Clouds
                 which
                 then
                 fall
                 lower
                 ,
                 and
                 press
                 down
                 the
                 intervening
                 Bodies
                 with
                 their
                 weight
                 ,
                 drive
                 the
                 Flies
                 ,
                 which
                 Swallows
                 feed
                 upon
                 towards
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Fair-weather
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 fly
                 aloft
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   those
                   dreadful
                   Storms
                   called
                   Travados
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sea
                 doth
                 never
                 Rage
                 more
                 dangerously
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 those
                 Storms
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Portuguese
                   ,
                   Travados
                
                 ,
                 these
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 being
                 most
                 formidable
                 to
                 Sea-men
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 
                   Tempestuous
                   Gusts
                
                 are
                 chiefly
                 perceived
                 beyond
                 the
                 
                   Cape
                   of
                   Good-Hope
                
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 great
                 quantity
                 are
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 Sea
                 of
                 Ethiopia
                 (
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 extent
                 ,
                 and
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 heats
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   ,
                
                 )
                 can
                 easily
                 produce
                 a
                 West-wind
                 ,
                 and
                 stop
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 those
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Indian-Sea
                   ▪
                
                 that
                 is
                 opposite
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 drive
                 them
                 together
                 into
                 a
                 Cloud
                 :
                 Which
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 riseth
                 from
                 the
                 Inequality
                 that
                 is
                 interposed
                 between
                 those
                 two
                 great
                 Seas
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Tract
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 of
                 a
                 vast
                 breadth
                 ,
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 bulk
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 formed
                 in
                 our
                 Regions
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 depends
                 only
                 on
                 those
                 lesser
                 Inequalities
                 ,
                 which
                 divide
                 our
                 
                   Champion
                   Countries
                
                 ,
                 and
                 separate
                 Lakes
                 and
                 Mountains
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 
                   high
                   Cloud
                
                 ,
                 having
                 acquir'd
                 a
                 great
                 weight
                 ,
                 doth
                 fall
                 down
                 all
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 driving
                 the
                 Air
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 raiseth
                 a
                 great
                 Tempest
                 ,
                 which
                 commonly
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 vehement
                 ,
                 the
                 lesser
                 the
                 Cloud
                 did
                 appear
                 at
                 first
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Ponderous
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 stronger
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 higher
                 the
                 place
                 is
                 whence
                 it
                 descends
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 the
                 Space
                 is
                 it
                 runs
                 through
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   In
                   what
                   Places
                   these
                   Tempests
                   are
                   most
                   freq
                   uent
                   .
                
                 These
                 Storms
                 are
                 frequent
                 about
                 the
                 Equator
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 those
                 Months
                 in
                 which
                 constant
                 Winds
                 are
                 less
                 frequent
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 very
                 common
                 upon
                 the
                 Coast
                 of
                 Guinea
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 their
                 Force
                 is
                 very
                 violent
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 them
                 Sea-men
                 often
                 pass
                 the
                 Line
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 setled
                 Winds
                 are
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 wanting
                 in
                 the
                 Months
                 of
                 
                   April
                   ,
                   May
                
                 and
                 June
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 .
                 Wonderful
                 Storms
                 of
                 this
                 kind
                 do
                 also
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 Entrance
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 of
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 thick
                 and
                 black
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 mixed
                 with
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 Flame-colour'd
                 little
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Burning-Furnace
                 ,
                 vomiting
                 thick
                 Smoak
                 ,
                 darkens
                 the
                 Day
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 a
                 sudden
                 and
                 most
                 vehement
                 (
                 but
                 not
                 long
                 lasting
                 )
                 Storm
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 which
                 casts
                 down
                 a
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 red
                 Sand
                 upon
                 the
                 Land
                 and
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Whence
                   proceeds
                   that
                   boyling
                   of
                   the
                   Waters
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   observed
                   in
                   the
                   Gulf
                   of
                   Lions
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Garonne
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 Gulf
                 of
                 Lions
                 the
                 Waters
                 are
                 sometimes
                 as
                 much
                 agitated
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 violent
                 Storms
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 Air
                 be
                 very
                 calm
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 extraordinary
                 Agitation
                 proceeds
                 from
                 those
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 which
                 penetrate
                 quite
                 through
                 the
                 Waters
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 question'd
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 inward
                 Heat
                 at
                 work
                 under
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 loosens
                 ,
                 or
                 sets
                 at
                 liberty
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 which
                 proceed
                 with
                 extraordinary
                 precipitancy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 great
                 abundance
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 Gulf
                 of
                 Lions
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Cause
                 we
                 may
                 deduce
                 the
                 Boyling
                 or
                 Agitation
                 that
                 is
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 River
                 Garonne
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 near
                 to
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 infallible
                 prognostick
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Wind
                 called
                 Mascaret
                 ;
                 and
                 conclude
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 produc'd
                 by
                 Vapours
                 or
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 which
                 ferment
                 or
                 work
                 successively
                 from
                 Bourdeaux
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 River
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 Ebullition
                 which
                 is
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 Gulf
                 of
                 Lions
                 ,
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Vapours
                 and
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 mount
                 up
                 in
                 great
                 abundance
                 through
                 the
                 Sea.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   those
                   Hurricans
                   that
                   happen
                   about
                   the
                   Caribby
                   Isles
                   .
                
                 Hurricans
                 are
                 very
                 frequent
                 in
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Caribby
                   Islands
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 many
                 sulphurous
                 and
                 
                   Nitrous
                   Exhalations
                
                 are
                 sublimed
                 from
                 divers
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 lies
                 below
                 that
                 Sea
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 agitate
                 the
                 Waters
                 with
                 that
                 extream
                 Violence
                 .
                 Whereof
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 pregnant
                 Instance
                 ,
                 That
                 after
                 every
                 Hurrican
                 ,
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 Fishes
                 are
                 found
                 dead
                 ;
                 which
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Waters
                 have
                 been
                 violently
                 dash'd
                 together
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Of
                   Castor
                   and
                   Pollux
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   they
                   are
                   accounted
                   to
                   be
                   signs
                   of
                   a
                   happy
                   Voyage
                   by
                   Sea-men
                   .
                
                 It
                 sometimes
                 happens
                 in
                 great
                 Storms
                 ,
                 that
                 certain
                 Meteors
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 Fire
                 ,
                 fix
                 themselves
                 on
                 the
                 Tops
                 of
                 Masts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 Sea-men
                 Castor
                 and
                 Pollux
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 only
                 one
                 appears
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 Helen
                 :
                 The
                 former
                 being
                 look'd
                 upon
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 happy
                 Omen
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 unhappy
                 ,
                 as
                 portending
                 an
                 increase
                 of
                 the
                 Storm
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Fires
                 are
                 produc'd
                 by
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 mix'd
                 with
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 that
                 compose
                 a
                 Cloud
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 solidity
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 irregular
                 figures
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 pusht
                 forwards
                 by
                 the
                 falling
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 force
                 as
                 the
                 Vapours
                 are
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 accordingly
                 these
                 Exhalations
                 being
                 united
                 into
                 several
                 Curles
                 ,
                 flying
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 they
                 can
                 along
                 with
                 the
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 meeting
                 with
                 Ships
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 stick
                 to
                 the
                 Masts
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Tackle
                 ;
                 the
                 Cloud
                 in
                 approaching
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 driving
                 them
                 down
                 thither
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 two
                 of
                 these
                 Fires
                 are
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 better
                 Hope
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Storms
                 are
                 commonly
                 more
                 violent
                 towards
                 their
                 going
                 off
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 when
                 these
                 Fires
                 are
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 Tempests
                 are
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Clouds
                 lying
                 one
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 dispersed
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 a
                 
                   single
                   Fire
                
                 appears
                 ,
                 a
                 greater
                 Storm
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 look'd
                 for
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 many
                 other
                 Clouds
                 remaining
                 ,
                 which
                 falling
                 down
                 ,
                 may
                 with
                 renewed
                 Violence
                 dash
                 the
                 Waves
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   Thunder
                   is
                   more
                   frequent
                   in
                   Summer
                   than
                   Winter
                   .
                
                 Thunder
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 frequent
                 in
                 Summer
                 than
                 Winter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Thunder
                 is
                 caused
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 Storms
                 are
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 the
                 falling
                 of
                 Clouds
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 higher
                 Clouds
                 rushing
                 down
                 violently
                 upon
                 the
                 lower
                 ,
                 do
                 produce
                 that
                 Noise
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 we
                 call
                 Thunder
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 could
                 not
                 happen
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 warm
                 Air
                 surrounding
                 the
                 Upper
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 by
                 degrees
                 condense
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 more
                 heavy
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 a
                 heat
                 sufficient
                 to
                 melt
                 the
                 Upper
                 Clouds
                 cannot
                 get
                 up
                 so
                 high
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 Reason
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 more
                 frequent
                 in
                 Summer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   different
                   Noise
                   that
                   is
                   made
                   by
                   Thunder
                   .
                
                 The
                 Noise
                 caused
                 by
                 Thunder
                 is
                 very
                 different
                 ;
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 always
                 strike
                 our
                 Sense
                 of
                 Hearing
                 alike
                 ;
                 for
                 sometimes
                 it
                 represents
                 a
                 continual
                 Rumbling
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 the
                 repeated
                 Discharges
                 of
                 Great
                 Guns
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 continued
                 Noise
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 Reflexion
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Resounding
                 of
                 the
                 ambient
                 Air.
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Noise
                 caus'd
                 by
                 the
                 Discharge
                 of
                 a
                 Great
                 Gun
                 ,
                 is
                 heard
                 with
                 a
                 continued
                 noise
                 or
                 rumbling
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Hills
                   ,
                   Buildings
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 beat
                 back
                 the
                 Sound
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 rumbling
                 Noise
                 of
                 Thunder
                 is
                 continued
                 the
                 longer
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 every
                 way
                 surrounds
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 disposed
                 to
                 reverberate
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 Thunder
                 sometimes
                 gives
                 different
                 and
                 
                   interrupted
                   Claps
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 higher
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 do
                 either
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 fall
                 down
                 together
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ;
                 or
                 more
                 slowly
                 or
                 swiftly
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 lower
                 Clouds
                 are
                 greater
                 or
                 less
                 ,
                 thicker
                 or
                 thinner
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 Resistance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   VVhy
                   Thunder
                   commonly
                   ceaseth
                   after
                   a
                   great
                   shower
                   of
                   Rain
                   .
                
                 After
                 a
                 great
                 Shower
                 of
                 Rain
                 commonly
                 the
                 Thunder
                 ceaseth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Upper
                 Cloud
                 falling
                 upon
                 the
                 Lower
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 force
                 as
                 to
                 cast
                 it
                 wholly
                 down
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 perhaps
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 of
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 drive
                 it
                 down
                 altogether
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 shakes
                 out
                 some
                 flocks
                 of
                 Snow
                 ,
                 which
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 warmth
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 are
                 turned
                 into
                 Rain
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 endeavour
                 to
                 abate
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 Thunder
                 by
                 the
                 discharging
                 of
                 Guns
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Snow
                 being
                 shaken
                 by
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 is
                 discust
                 ,
                 and
                 forced
                 to
                 descend
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   VVhy
                   a
                   great
                   Noise
                   dissipates
                   Thunder
                   .
                
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 the
                 Discharging
                 of
                 our
                 Great
                 Guns
                 be
                 useful
                 to
                 dispel
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Clouds
                 are
                 somewhat
                 remote
                 from
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 the
                 said
                 Noises
                 are
                 made
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 the
                 effect
                 quite
                 contrary
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Clouds
                 are
                 directly
                 over
                 against
                 those
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Clouds
                 that
                 carry
                 the
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 are
                 at
                 some
                 considerable
                 distance
                 ,
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Sound
                 is
                 capable
                 to
                 disperse
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 oppose
                 their
                 approach
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 just
                 over
                 against
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 the
                 Guns
                 are
                 discharged
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 being
                 shaken
                 by
                 their
                 Sound
                 ,
                 and
                 dashing
                 against
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 weakens
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 determines
                 them
                 to
                 break
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 Lightning
                 escape
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Thunder
                   is
                   always
                   heard
                   after
                   the
                   Lightning
                   ,
                   tho'
                   indeed
                   it
                   be
                   before
                   it
                   .
                
                 The
                 Lightning
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 swift
                 than
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 always
                 seen
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 heard
                 ,
                 tho'
                 indeed
                 the
                 Thunder
                 is
                 ever
                 before
                 the
                 Lightning
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Sight
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Globuli
                
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 solid
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 any
                 division
                 ,
                 do
                 neither
                 waver
                 nor
                 turn
                 aside
                 :
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Hearing
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Tremulous
                   Agitation
                
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 whose
                 particles
                 being
                 very
                 flexible
                 ,
                 and
                 separated
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 do
                 bend
                 upon
                 themselves
                 and
                 waver
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 the
                 direct
                 steadiness
                 of
                 the
                 Globuli
                 of
                 the
                 Second
                 Element
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Why
                   fermented
                   Liquors
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   turn
                   sower
                   after
                   Thunder
                   .
                
                 The
                 Noise
                 and
                 Concussion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 makes
                 Wine
                 and
                 other
                 fermented
                 Liquors
                 to
                 be
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 change
                 their
                 former
                 Qualities
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Fluid
                   Bodies
                
                 are
                 not
                 moved
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 receive
                 their
                 agitation
                 from
                 the
                 intercurrent
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 also
                 their
                 motion
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 proportionate
                 to
                 the
                 Agitation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Aethereal
                   Matter
                
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 Aether
                 is
                 shaken
                 with
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 that
                 is
                 intercepted
                 between
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 dissipated
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 irregular
                 motions
                 ;
                 thereupon
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Liquor
                 are
                 also
                 variously
                 tost
                 and
                 bent
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 do
                 introduce
                 a
                 confusion
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 Physicians
                 also
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 the
                 Blood
                 be
                 not
                 changed
                 at
                 all
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 outward
                 appearance
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 contracts
                 a
                 malignant
                 
                   poisonous
                   quality
                
                 ;
                 or
                 on
                 a
                 suddain
                 causeth
                 a
                 Fever
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 meerly
                 from
                 the
                 disturbed
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 confused
                 manner
                 agitates
                 the
                 whole
                 mass
                 of
                 Blood.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Of
                 Lightning
                 and
                 Thunder-Bolts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   the
                   Lightning
                   commonly
                   strikes
                   Steeples
                   and
                   Tall
                   Trees
                   .
                
                 
                   HIgh
                   Places
                
                 are
                 more
                 frequently
                 struck
                 with
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 than
                 low
                 and
                 level
                 Grounds
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Mountains
                 feel
                 more
                 its
                 effects
                 than
                 Valleys
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 tallest
                 Trees
                 are
                 most
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 be
                 hurt
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Lightning
                 consists
                 of
                 kindled
                 Exhalations
                 ;
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 loose
                 Texture
                 and
                 volatility
                 ,
                 are
                 distinguisht
                 from
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 rushing
                 down
                 towards
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 must
                 rather
                 strike
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 Steeples
                 and
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 than
                 lower
                 places
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 a
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 doth
                 commonly
                 dart
                 forth
                 from
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 least
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 seeing
                 that
                 
                   Steeples
                   ,
                   Rocks
                   ,
                   Mountains
                
                 and
                 other
                 Eminences
                 do
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 oppose
                 it
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Clouds
                 are
                 most
                 easily
                 broken
                 by
                 meeting
                 with
                 such
                 like
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 also
                 discharge
                 their
                 force
                 and
                 violence
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   the
                   Bodies
                   that
                   are
                   struck
                   with
                   Lightning
                   ,
                   do
                   tremble
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   .
                
                 Things
                 that
                 are
                 struck
                 with
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 do
                 tremble
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 smitten
                 ,
                 being
                 shaken
                 by
                 the
                 Wind.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 ever
                 this
                 
                   Fiery
                   Exhalation
                
                 is
                 darted
                 from
                 any
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 a
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 lies
                 between
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 is
                 pusht
                 away
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 :
                 Which
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Forerunner
                 of
                 the
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 shakes
                 high
                 Steeples
                 ,
                 lofty
                 Mountains
                 and
                 tall
                 Trees
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 nearer
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Lightning
                 can
                 reach
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Stone
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   produced
                   by
                   Lightning
                   ▪
                   and
                   is
                   commonly
                   call'd
                   the
                   Thunder
                   Bolt
                   .
                
                 Sometimes
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Stone
                 generated
                 by
                 the
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 discharged
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 commonly
                 called
                 the
                 Thunder-Bolt
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 breaks
                 all
                 Bodies
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 casts
                 them
                 down
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 happens
                 when
                 many
                 Fat
                 and
                 
                   Sulphureous
                   Exhalations
                
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 thick
                 and
                 dreggy
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 unto
                 the
                 setling
                 of
                 those
                 ▪
                 Vessels
                 wherein
                 
                   Rain
                   water
                
                 hath
                 stood
                 for
                 some
                 considerable
                 time
                 ,
                 are
                 joined
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 form
                 the
                 Lightning
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Experience
                 informs
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 mix
                 a
                 certain
                 proportion
                 of
                 Saltpeter
                 and
                 Brimstone
                 with
                 this
                 Earth
                 or
                 Mud
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 set
                 this
                 mixture
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 hard
                 Stone
                 :
                 So
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Thunder-Bolt
                 is
                 generated
                 of
                 clammy
                 and
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Exhalations
                
                 ,
                 mingled
                 with
                 Brimstone
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 meet
                 with
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Cloud
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 its
                 descent
                 through
                 the
                 Air.
                 Wherefore
                 sometimes
                 not
                 only
                 Stones
                 are
                 thus
                 hurled
                 down
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 metals
                 .
                 AGRICOLA
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 lib.
                 5.
                 
                   de
                   Ortu
                   Subterraneorum
                
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 it
                 lightens
                 in
                 Persia
                 ,
                 pieces
                 of
                 Brass
                 fall
                 down
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 melt
                 in
                 the
                 hottest
                 Furnaces
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 moisture
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 Smoke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 into
                 Ashes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   There
                   is
                   some
                   reason
                   to
                   question
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   these
                   Thunder
                   Bolts
                   .
                
                 But
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 some
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 reason
                 enough
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 this
                 Story
                 of
                 Stones
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Lightning
                 discharged
                 from
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 meer
                 fiction
                 .
                 Certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ever
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 it
                 before
                 AVICENNA
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 seems
                 very
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 should
                 ever
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 great
                 Cities
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 London
                 or
                 Paris
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   the
                   Lightning
                   can
                   melt
                   Gold
                   in
                   a
                   Purse
                   ,
                   and
                   consume
                   Wine
                   in
                   a
                   Barrel
                   ,
                   without
                   hurting
                   either
                   the
                   Purse
                   or
                   Barrel
                   .
                
                 
                   Gold
                   ,
                   Copper
                
                 and
                 Silver
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 Lightning
                 melted
                 in
                 
                   Peoples
                   Pockets
                
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 scotching
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Wine
                 that
                 is
                 kept
                 in
                 Barrels
                 is
                 consumed
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 sign
                 of
                 hurt
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 Vessels
                 .
                 And
                 MARCIA
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Roman
                   Princess
                
                 ,
                 being
                 struck
                 with
                 Lightning
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 big
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 Birth
                 in
                 her
                 Womb
                 killed
                 without
                 suffering
                 the
                 least
                 hurt
                 her self
                 .
                 
                   Pliny
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Cap.
                 51.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 strange
                 effects
                 must
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 matter
                 whereof
                 the
                 Lightning
                 consists
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 consist
                 of
                 very
                 
                   subtil
                   Exhalations
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 
                   Volatil
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 or
                 approach
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Aqua
                   Fortis
                
                 .
                 Now
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 do
                 not
                 touch
                 loose
                 and
                 soft
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 break
                 and
                 dissolve
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 solid
                 and
                 compact
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 resist
                 their
                 force
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 such
                 sort
                 of
                 Lightning
                 do
                 melt
                 
                   Brass
                   ,
                   Silver
                
                 and
                 Gold
                 without
                 touching
                 the
                 Purse
                 or
                 Bag
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 :
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Aqua-Fortis
                 doth
                 not
                 corrode
                 Wax
                 ,
                 tho'
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 time
                 it
                 dissolves
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 hard
                 
                   metallick
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 Whereof
                 SENECA
                 gives
                 this
                 Reason
                 in
                 Chap.
                 52.
                 of
                 his
                 Natural
                 Questions
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Lightning
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   doth
                   dissipate
                   strong
                   and
                   solid
                   Bodies
                   with
                   more
                   vehemence
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   oppose
                   a
                   greater
                   resistance
                   to
                   it
                   ;
                   whereas
                   it
                   frequently
                   passeth
                   yielding
                   substances
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   hurt
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   It
                   contends
                   with
                   Stones
                   ,
                   Iron
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   very
                   hard
                   and
                   solid
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   cannot
                   make
                   its
                   way
                   through
                   them
                   but
                   by
                   force
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   by
                   extream
                   violence
                   opens
                   it self
                   a
                   passage
                   whereby
                   it
                   may
                   get
                   out
                   .
                   But
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   hand
                   ,
                   spares
                   loose
                   and
                   soft
                
                 
                 
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   tho'
                   they
                   seem
                   the
                   most
                   proper
                   for
                   its
                   Flames
                   to
                   fasten
                   upon
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   let
                   it
                   pass
                   without
                   opposition
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   the
                   Lightning
                   〈◊〉
                   the
                   Wine
                   in
                   Vessels
                   without
                   touching
                   them
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Lightning
                 consuming
                 Wine
                 ,
                 without
                 touching
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ;
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 most
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 most
                 swift
                 and
                 violent
                 agitation
                 ,
                 doth
                 so
                 diminish
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 and
                 reduceth
                 them
                 to
                 that
                 extream
                 littleness
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 freely
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Wine
                 being
                 wholly
                 turned
                 into
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 thrust
                 through
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 some
                 ,
                 to
                 prevent
                 this
                 disaster
                 ,
                 lay
                 a
                 
                   Bar
                   of
                   Iron
                
                 with
                 Flints
                 and
                 Salt
                 upon
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 hard
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 Lightning
                 exerts
                 all
                 its
                 force
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Wine
                 or
                 other
                 Liquor
                 in
                 the
                 Vessel
                 escapes
                 without
                 hurt
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   Beer
                   or
                   Ale
                   may
                   be
                   preserved
                   from
                   being
                   spoiled
                   by
                   Lightning
                   .
                
                 Accordingly
                 Mr.
                 BOYLE
                 assures
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 
                   seal'd
                   up
                   a
                   Glass
                   Bottle
                   Hermetically
                   ,
                
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Beer
                 ;
                 he
                 found
                 upon
                 the
                 opening
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Thunder
                 had
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 changed
                 the
                 Taste
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 its
                 Qualities
                 ;
                 when
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 kept
                 in
                 Vessels
                 was
                 all
                 turn'd
                 sour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 that
                 constitute
                 the
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 being
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 do
                 penetrate
                 the
                 Vessels
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 Glass
                 .
                 He
                 also
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 
                   Smiths
                   Coals
                
                 are
                 kindled
                 in
                 Wine-Cellars
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 Thunders
                 and
                 Lightens
                 ,
                 it
                 preserves
                 the
                 Beer
                 from
                 turning
                 sour
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 either
                 because
                 the
                 Fire
                 doth
                 dispel
                 and
                 discuss
                 those
                 
                   Sulphureous
                   Exhalations
                
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 it
                 dulls
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 changing
                 the
                 
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Magnitude
                
                 or
                 Texture
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 whereof
                 the
                 said
                 steams
                 do
                 consist
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   Woman
                   may
                   have
                   the
                   Birth
                   in
                   her
                   Womb
                   killed
                   by
                   Lightning
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   hurt
                   to
                   her self
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Story
                 of
                 MARCIA
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 struck
                 with
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 brought
                 forth
                 a
                 
                   dead
                   Child
                
                 ;
                 this
                 effect
                 needs
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 since
                 probably
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 only
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 her
                 Fear
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 affrighted
                 at
                 the
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 miscarried
                 thereupon
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 suppose
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 struck
                 with
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 it
                 killed
                 the
                 Infant
                 in
                 her
                 Womb
                 ,
                 without
                 hurting
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 whereof
                 that
                 Lightning
                 did
                 consist
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 an
                 Oily
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 burning
                 only
                 with
                 a
                 weak
                 Flame
                 ,
                 could
                 only
                 exert
                 its
                 force
                 upon
                 the
                 weak
                 and
                 tender
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Infant
                 ,
                 without
                 touching
                 the
                 
                   Mothers
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 more
                 hard
                 and
                 solid
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Lightning
                 sometimes
                 consumes
                 soft
                 and
                 tender
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 without
                 hurting
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 solid
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Hair
                   ,
                   Cloaths
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 injury
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Exhalation
                 ,
                 that
                 form
                 the
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 are
                 like
                 those
                 of
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 do
                 not
                 touch
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Linnen
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 consume
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 too
                 weak
                 and
                 slender
                 to
                 separate
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Earthly
                   Bodies
                
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 from
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 
                   d.
                   Element
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   Animals
                   are
                   kill'd
                   by
                   Lightning
                   .
                
                 These
                 Exhalations
                 are
                 also
                 supposed
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 some
                 Animals
                 ,
                 found
                 dead
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 sign
                 of
                 Burning
                 or
                 Scorching
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Exhalations
                   ,
                   Animals
                
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 overpowered
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 thereby
                 their
                 Muscles
                 design'd
                 for
                 Respiration
                 may
                 grow
                 stiff
                 and
                 without
                 motion
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 presently
                 choaked
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 Exhalations
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 extreamly
                 subtil
                 and
                 pure
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 readily
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 hurt
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 sign
                 of
                 damage
                 appearing
                 upon
                 the
                 outward
                 parts
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   VVhether
                   the
                   Bay-Tree
                   be
                   never
                   struck
                   with
                   Lightning
                   .
                
                 Nothing
                 is
                 more
                 commonly
                 received
                 amongst
                 
                   Ancient
                   Authors
                
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 a
                 Bay-tree
                 is
                 never
                 toucht
                 with
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 peculiar
                 virtue
                 ,
                 which
                 resists
                 and
                 repels
                 its
                 
                   deleterious
                   Spirits
                
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 for
                 this
                 Reason
                 that
                 the
                 Emperor
                 TIBERIUS
                 wore
                 a
                 Crown
                 of
                 Bay-leaves
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Sky
                 seemed
                 to
                 threaten
                 Thunder
                 and
                 Lightning
                 .
                 And
                 COLUMELLA
                 adviseth
                 to
                 cover
                 the
                 Eggs
                 on
                 which
                 a
                 Hen
                 sits
                 with
                 twigs
                 of
                 the
                 Bay-tree
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 attribute
                 this
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Bay-tree
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 round
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 a
                 very
                 smooth
                 and
                 close
                 Bark
                 :
                 From
                 whence
                 they
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 of
                 the
                 Lightning
                 cannot
                 fix
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 gliding
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 leave
                 it
                 untoucht
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 weak
                 Reason
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 
                   Marble
                   Pillars
                
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 Roundness
                 and
                 Hardness
                 do
                 far
                 exceed
                 the
                 Trunk
                 or
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Bay-tree
                 ,
                 are
                 frequently
                 struck
                 with
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 and
                 damaged
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 as
                 CARDAN
                 assures
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   Subtil
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 
                 At
                 Florence
                 in
                 the
                 Great
                 Church
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 a
                 
                   Marble
                   Pillar
                
                 ,
                 struck
                 and
                 hurt
                 with
                 the
                 Lightning
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 meer
                 Fable
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 commonly
                 reported
                 of
                 the
                 Bay-tree
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 many
                 Authors
                 do
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 Bay-trees
                 have
                 been
                 sometimes
                 struck
                 with
                 Lightning
                 ;
                 as
                 amongst
                 others
                 the
                 Conimbricenses
                 ,
                 and
                 Vicomercatus
                 in
                 his
                 Comentaries
                 upon
                 
                   Aristotles
                   Treatise
                   of
                   Meteors
                
                 ,
                 by
                 several
                 instances
                 proves
                 the
                 exemption
                 of
                 the
                 Bay-tree
                 from
                 being
                 hurt
                 by
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 fabulous
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 probably
                 why
                 the
                 Ancients
                 attributed
                 this
                 virtue
                 thereunto
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 abound
                 with
                 
                   Balsamick
                   ,
                   Odoriferous
                
                 and
                 
                   Spirituous
                   Steams
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 some
                 force
                 ,
                 in
                 keeping
                 off
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 
                   poisonous
                   Exhalations
                
                 .
                 Tho
                 indeed
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 probable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Leaves
                 or
                 Stock
                 of
                 the
                 Bay-tree
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 
                   superlative
                   virtue
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 secure
                 those
                 that
                 shelter
                 themselves
                 under
                 its
                 Branches
                 ,
                 or
                 wear
                 the
                 Leaves
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Coral
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 PLINY
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                   Lib.
                   cap.
                
                 55.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   VVhether
                   a
                   Sea
                   Calf
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   hurt
                   with
                   Lightning
                   .
                
                 Authors
                 assure
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Sea-Calves
                 are
                 never
                 struck
                 with
                 Lightning
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 Reason
                 the
                 
                   Generals
                   Tents
                
                 were
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Skins
                 of
                 this
                 Animal
                 .
                 And
                 SUETONIUS
                 tells
                 ,
                 that
                 AUGUSTUS
                 CAESAR
                 was
                 so
                 afraid
                 of
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 always
                 had
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 marches
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   6.
                   
                   Chap.
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   Frema●
                   In
                
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Primary
                   or
                   Original
                   Rainbow
                   is
                   of
                   more
                   strong
                   and
                   lively
                   Colours
                   than
                   the
                   Secondary
                   .
                
                 THE
                 Primary
                 or
                 
                   Original
                   Rainbow
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 doth
                 appear
                 alone
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 sprightly
                 Colours
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 Secundary
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 seen
                 above
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 whose
                 Colours
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 weaker
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 appear
                 in
                 an
                 opposite
                 situation
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Primary
                   Rainbow
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 are
                 the
                 Rays
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 both
                 these
                 Rainbows
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Primary
                 and
                 Interior
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Glass
                   Viol
                
                 arrive
                 at
                 our
                 Eye
                 after
                 two
                 Refractions
                 and
                 one
                 Reflexion
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Rays
                 meet
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Angle
                 they
                 make
                 with
                 the
                 common
                 Axis
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 base
                 of
                 the
                 Cone
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 more
                 outward
                 or
                 
                   Secondary
                   Rainbow
                
                 is
                 produced
                 because
                 the
                 Beams
                 that
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 lowest
                 quarter
                 of
                 the
                 drops
                 ,
                 get
                 out
                 from
                 them
                 and
                 reach
                 the
                 Eye
                 after
                 two
                 Refractions
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Reflexions
                 ;
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 
                   Red
                   ,
                   Yellow
                
                 and
                 
                   Green
                   Colours
                
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 very
                 conspicuous
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Primary
                   Rainbow
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 exhibited
                 in
                 an
                 inverted
                 posture
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 outward
                 or
                 secundary
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Rays
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 two
                 Refractions
                 and
                 one
                 Reflexion
                 ,
                 leave
                 a
                 lesser
                 Angle
                 of
                 Elevation
                 ,
                 when
                 another
                 Reflexion
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 greater
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 those
                 which
                 made
                 a
                 greater
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 lesser
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   VVhy
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   a
                   Rainbow
                   appear
                   sometimes
                   at
                   an
                   unequal
                   distance
                   .
                
                 The
                 two
                 ends
                 of
                 a
                 Rainbow
                 appear
                 unequally
                 distant
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 happens
                 when
                 the
                 Rain
                 is
                 bounded
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 where
                 the
                 Spectator
                 stands
                 on
                 a
                 Plain
                 so
                 inclined
                 to
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 Vision
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 
                   Acute
                   Angle
                
                 towards
                 the
                 Left
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Obtuse
                 one
                 towards
                 the
                 Right
                 :
                 For
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Conical
                   Figure
                
                 which
                 determins
                 the
                 drops
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 see
                 coloured
                 ,
                 do
                 meet
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 on
                 the
                 Left
                 ,
                 be
                 much
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 the
                 Spectator
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 the
                 Vision
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 on
                 the
                 
                   Right
                   Hand
                
                 :
                 And
                 because
                 these
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 Drops
                 do
                 form
                 the
                 two
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 they
                 appear
                 at
                 an
                 unequal
                 distance
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 mind
                 to
                 fix
                 the
                 center
                 of
                 this
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 point
                 equally
                 distant
                 from
                 both
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 they
                 of
                 necessity
                 meet
                 without
                 the
                 Axis
                 of
                 Sight
                 or
                 Vision
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   VVhether
                   ever
                   any
                   inverted
                   Rainbows
                   do
                   appear
                   .
                
                 Some
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 seen
                 a
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 it
                 turned
                 upwards
                 towards
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 Figure
                 by
                 FFF
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 suppose
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 a
                 Dream
                 or
                 Imagination
                 :
                 Yet
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 possible
                 enough
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 by
                 Reflexion
                 ,
                 light
                 upon
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 some
                 Sea
                 or
                 Lake
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Calm
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 brieze
                 of
                 Wind
                 to
                 wrinkle
                 the
                 Water
                 .
                 Especially
                 if
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 a
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 represented
                 by
                 G
                 ,
                 do
                 lie
                 over
                 the
                 said
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 directly
                 tending
                 towards
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Heaven
                 where
                 the
                 Rain
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 suppressing
                 or
                 extinguishing
                 that
                 Light
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 water
                 sends
                 back
                 thither
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 Rainbows
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 seen
                 but
                 very
                 seldom
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 therefore
                 presently
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 as
                 an
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 that
                 ever
                 saw
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 it
                 was
                 seen
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Explication
                   of
                   an
                   inverted
                   Rainbow
                   .
                
                 Let
                 us
                 suppose
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   Beams
                
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 marked
                 SS
                 ,
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 water
                 DAE
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 rebound
                 to
                 the
                 Rain
                 CF
                 ,
                 the
                 Eye
                 placed
                 in
                 B
                 ,
                 will
                 see
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 FF
                 ,
                 whose
                 Center
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 
                   point
                   C.
                
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Line
                 CB.
                 is
                 drawn
                 out
                 further
                 to
                 A
                 ,
                 and
                 AS
                 ,
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 Angles
                 SAD
                 ,
                 and
                 BAE
                 ,
                 be
                 equal
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Angle
                 CBF
                 ,
                 of
                 about
                 42
                 Degrees
                 .
                 Yet
                 may
                 the
                 Eye
                 be
                 so
                 placed
                 ,
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 Rain
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 behold
                 only
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 without
                 seeing
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 make
                 us
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 an
                 inverted
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 be
                 then
                 beheld
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 look
                 towards
                 the
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 look
                 towards
                 the
                 Earth
                 or
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   VVhy
                   the
                   Rainbow
                   is
                   a
                   sign
                   of
                   Rain
                   .
                
                 The
                 Rainbow
                 is
                 commonly
                 lookt
                 upon
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 certain
                 sign
                 of
                 Rain
                 .
              
               
                 Tho'
                 this
                 be
                 commonly
                 received
                 by
                 Philosophers
                 as
                 an
                 undoubted
                 truth
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 it
                 be
                 universally
                 admitted
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 experience
                 shews
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Fair
                   Weather
                
                 follows
                 after
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 a
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   Rainy
                   Weather
                
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 represented
                 ,
                 be
                 Dewy
                 and
                 big
                 with
                 Rain
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 the
                 Temper
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 be
                 such
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 evaporated
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 vanish
                 away
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 :
                 Which
                 being
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 seem
                 strange
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 Rain
                 should
                 follow
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Fair
                   Weather
                
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 Evident
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 generally
                 true
                 what
                 Aristotle
                 asserts
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Rainbow
                 that
                 begins
                 presently
                 after
                 Noon
                 ,
                 doth
                 always
                 bring
                 copious
                 Showers
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 appears
                 about
                 Sun-set
                 ,
                 doth
                 only
                 threaten
                 some
                 small
                 sprinklings
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 any
                 great
                 Rain
                 .
                 Seeing
                 that
                 these
                 signs
                 do
                 often
                 fail
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Rainbows
                 appearing
                 in
                 the
                 Afternoon
                 ,
                 are
                 sometimes
                 followed
                 by
                 
                   Fair
                   VVeather
                
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 seen
                 about
                 Sun-set
                 are
                 accompanied
                 with
                 great
                 Showers
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 am
                 more
                 inclined
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 
                 Pliny's
                 opinion
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 frequent
                 Rainbows
                 do
                 not
                 with
                 any
                 certainty
                 portend
                 either
                 Rain
                 or
                 
                   Fair
                   VVeather
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   VVhat
                   is
                   the
                   Reason
                   why
                   sometimes
                   three
                   Rainbows
                   have
                   been
                   seen
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   .
                
                 Sometimes
                 three
                 Rainbows
                 have
                 been
                 seen
                 at
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 third
                 supervening
                 ,
                 hath
                 encompast
                 the
                 two
                 common
                 ones
                 ,
                 but
                 withall
                 hath
                 appeared
                 paler
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 strong
                 and
                 refulgent
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 2
                 d.
                 as
                 the
                 2
                 d.
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 1
                 st
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 appearance
                 of
                 this
                 3
                 
                   d.
                   Rainbow
                
                 ,
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Hail
                 that
                 is
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Dewy
                 or
                 
                 
                   Rainy
                   Cloud
                
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Hailstones
                 are
                 round
                 and
                 transparent
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 greater
                 Refraction
                 is
                 produced
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 the
                 outward
                 Rainbow
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 much
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 appear
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 surrounding
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 inmost
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 much
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 middlemost
                 of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 may
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Brightness
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 have
                 altogether
                 lost
                 its
                 appearance
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 have
                 been
                 taken
                 for
                 one
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 Colours
                 whereof
                 were
                 otherwise
                 placed
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 or
                 Common
                 Rainbow
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 3
                 
                   d.
                   Rainbow
                
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 Primary
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 formed
                 by
                 Rays
                 falling
                 on
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Drops
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 represent
                 their
                 Colours
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 2
                 d.
                 the
                 Colour
                 does
                 by
                 degrees
                 grow
                 weaker
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 1
                 st
                 .
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 3
                 d.
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 2
                 d.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   VV●
                   the
                   Rainbow
                   affords
                   a
                   Sweet
                   Odor
                   .
                
                 The
                 Ancients
                 have
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 sweet
                 Odor
                 is
                 perceived
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 whither
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 inclines
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 it
                 hovers
                 over
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 soft
                 and
                 pleasant
                 Dew
                 of
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 draw
                 forth
                 the
                 perfume
                 of
                 
                   Odorous
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 moderate
                 Showers
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 ,
                 tho'
                 not
                 in
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 degree
                 ;
                 for
                 nothing
                 affords
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 or
                 fills
                 the
                 whole
                 Air
                 with
                 a
                 sweeter
                 fragrancy
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Dewy
                   Rain
                
                 of
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 it
                 falls
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 for
                 ought
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 fragrancy
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 it self
                 that
                 composeth
                 the
                 
                   Dewy
                   Cloud
                
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 a
                 Rainbow
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 than
                 drops
                 of
                 water
                 clustered
                 together
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 come
                 down
                 in
                 Rain
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 is
                 near
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 more
                 proper
                 to
                 imbibe
                 and
                 retain
                 the
                 fragrancy
                 of
                 the
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 distilled
                 water
                 .
                 For
                 Rain
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Dew
                 that
                 falls
                 from
                 a
                 great
                 height
                 cannot
                 retain
                 the
                 sweetness
                 which
                 was
                 dissipated
                 whilst
                 the
                 Exhalation
                 was
                 mounting
                 so
                 high
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 PLINY
                 observes
                 ,
                 lib.
                 12.
                 cap.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   That
                   whatsoever
                   Plant
                   the
                   Rainbow
                   hangs
                   over
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   impart
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   a
                   sweetness
                   like
                   to
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Rose
                   of
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 
                   but
                   to
                   that
                   Plant
                   a
                   most
                   inexpressible
                   fragrancy
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Rainbow
                   doth
                   not
                   appear
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   all
                   .
                
                 The
                 Rainbow
                 appears
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 one
                 sees
                 his
                 particular
                 Bow
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 many
                 Bows
                 are
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Dewy
                   Cloud
                
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 be
                 Eyes
                 directed
                 towards
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 multiplicity
                 is
                 manifest
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Rays
                 which
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 one
                 person
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 reach
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 every
                 drop
                 do
                 reflect
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Suns
                   Beams
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 whole
                 Cloud
                 only
                 sets
                 forth
                 the
                 coloured
                 representation
                 of
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 posited
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 its
                 Reflexion
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 Angle
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 any
                 approacheth
                 nearer
                 to
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 or
                 withdraws
                 further
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 Bow
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 a
                 different
                 one
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 Angle
                 encreaseth
                 by
                 his
                 approach
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 decreaseth
                 by
                 his
                 withdrawing
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Moon
                   sometimes
                   forms
                   a
                   Rainbow
                   .
                
                 The
                 Moon
                 sometimes
                 affords
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 a
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 which
                 ARISTOTLE
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 happens
                 only
                 one
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Month
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Full
                   Moon
                
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Lunar
                   Beams
                
                 may
                 fall
                 upon
                 a
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 and
                 exert
                 its
                 action
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 upon
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 by
                 reflexion
                 to
                 our
                 Eye
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 represent
                 a
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 weaker
                 indeed
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 formed
                 by
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 nor
                 deckt
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 Colours
                 .
                 BOMBACHIUS
                 assures
                 us
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 at
                 Oxford
                 in
                 the
                 Month
                 of
                 June
                 1606.
                 
                 But
                 whereas
                 ARISTOTLE
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 ground
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 are
                 Authors
                 who
                 assure
                 us
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 same
                 twice
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 on
                 several
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Full
                   Moon
                
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 Quarters
                 .
                 And
                 SCALIGER
                 in
                 his
                 8
                 
                   th
                   .
                   Exercitation
                
                 ,
                 speaks
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 common
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 St.
                 Thomas
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   Rain
                   hath
                   preceeded
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   always
                   a
                   Rainbow
                   formed
                   by
                   the
                   Moon
                   ,
                   the
                   Colour
                   whereof
                   represents
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   a
                   whitish
                   Mist
                   .
                
                 I
                 my self
                 once
                 beheld
                 a
                 
                   coloured
                   Lunar
                   Rainbow
                
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 near
                 
                   Hampton
                   Court
                
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 middle
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Moon
                 was
                 at
                 her
                 Quarter
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 Sir
                 
                   Charles
                   Waldegrave
                
                 for
                 a
                 witness
                 of
                 this
                 unusual
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 surprized
                 to
                 see
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 appeared
                 so
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 distinct
                 Colours
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 like
                 a
                 
                   Solar
                   Rainbow
                
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 representation
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 strong
                 and
                 refulgent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   Circles
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   formed
                   about
                   Candles
                   .
                
                 It
                 happens
                 sometimes
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 circles
                 of
                 the
                 colour
                 of
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 about
                 Lamps
                 and
                 Candles
                 .
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Figure
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 Letters
                 AB
                 ,
                 CD
                 ,
                 more
                 especially
                 after
                 that
                 any
                 one
                 hath
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 kept
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Eyes
                 shut
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Figure
                   26.
                   
                
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 who
                 attribute
                 this
                 effect
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 compasseth
                 the
                 Candle
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 its
                 thickness
                 reflects
                 the
                 Rays
                 ,
                 and
                 transverts
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 mistake
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 Circle
                 is
                 not
                 seen
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 were
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 thickness
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 We
                 shall
                 therefore
                 easily
                 apprehend
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 discovering
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Transverse
                 or
                 
                   Cross
                   Rays
                
                 ,
                 which
                 sometimes
                 appear
                 there
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 say
                 may
                 then
                 happen
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 are
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 little
                 wrinckles
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 surfaces
                 of
                 the
                 Coats
                 or
                 Membrans
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 EMP
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Figure
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 FO
                 ,
                 SMN
                 ,
                 wee
                 'l
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 circular
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 Center
                 in
                 the
                 Line
                 EO
                 ;
                 as
                 frequently
                 there
                 be
                 there
                 others
                 also
                 extended
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Lines
                 ,
                 which
                 discussate
                 or
                 intersect
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 this
                 Line
                 EO
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 us
                 see
                 some
                 great
                 Rays
                 scattered
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 
                   burning
                   Candles
                
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 any
                 
                   Opake
                   Body
                
                 might
                 intervene
                 ,
                 either
                 betwixt
                 E
                 and
                 P
                 ,
                 or
                 elsewhere
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 but
                 circularly
                 diffuse
                 it self
                 .
                 Or
                 lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 happen
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Humours
                 or
                 Membrans
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 have
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 or
                 other
                 changed
                 their
                 Temperament
                 or
                 Figure
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 common
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 sore
                 or
                 weak
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 these
                 Circles
                 ,
                 neither
                 do
                 they
                 appear
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 alike
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   VVhy
                   the
                   outward
                   Rims
                   of
                   these
                   Circles
                   are
                   commonly
                   Red.
                   
                
                 Particularly
                 we
                 are
                 here
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 outward
                 Rims
                 ,
                 represented
                 by
                 A
                 and
                 C
                 ,
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 Red
                 ,
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 we
                 sometimes
                 see
                 represented
                 about
                 the
                 Stars
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 whereof
                 will
                 evidently
                 appear
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 those
                 Colours
                 whereof
                 they
                 consist
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Crystallin
                   Humour
                
                 PNM
                 ,
                 
                 performs
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Prisme
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Retina
                 FGF
                 ,
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Linnen-cloath
                 that
                 receives
                 the
                 Beams
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 Prisme
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 may
                 question
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Crystalline
                   Humour
                
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 perform
                 this
                 ,
                 why
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 do
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 Objects
                 ,
                 by
                 representing
                 the
                 colours
                 of
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 about
                 them
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 must
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Rays
                 ,
                 from
                 every
                 single
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Objects
                 ,
                 do
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 several
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 Retina
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 part
                 N
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Crystalline
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 them
                 through
                 the
                 part
                 S
                 ,
                 therefore
                 also
                 they
                 act
                 in
                 a
                 contrary
                 manner
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 Colours
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 here
                 all
                 those
                 which
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Retina
                 FGF
                 ,
                 do
                 only
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 part
                 N
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Crystalline
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 the
                 Rotation
                 which
                 they
                 acquire
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 felt
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 perfectly
                 agree
                 with
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 delivered
                 in
                 our
                 
                   Institutions
                   of
                   Philosophy
                
                 concerning
                 Colours
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Of
                 Fires
                 kindled
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   those
                   Meteors
                   called
                   Wills
                   with
                   the
                   Wisp
                   ,
                   do
                   lead
                   men
                   towards
                   Pools
                   and
                   Rivers
                   .
                
                 
                   WILLS
                   with
                   the
                   Wisp
                
                 or
                 
                   Wandring
                   Lights
                
                 ,
                 do
                 frequently
                 lead
                 persons
                 to
                 Lakes
                 and
                 
                   Boggy
                   Places
                
                 ;
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 fall
                 into
                 Precipices
                 ,
                 or
                 lose
                 their
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 effect
                 may
                 be
                 explained
                 from
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 concerning
                 Winds
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 more
                 Vapours
                 are
                 raised
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 why
                 these
                 
                   Wandring
                   Lights
                
                 or
                 Fires
                 ,
                 that
                 follow
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 do
                 take
                 their
                 course
                 towards
                 Waters
                 and
                 Pools
                 ,
                 because
                 thereabouts
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 more
                 cool
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 lesser
                 agitation
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 becomes
                 thicker
                 and
                 more
                 condensate
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 lies
                 close
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 these
                 
                   Wandring
                   Fires
                
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 born
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Wings
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 complying
                 with
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 thither
                 from
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 grounds
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   these
                   wandring
                   Fires
                   follow
                   those
                   that
                   flee
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   flee
                   from
                   those
                   that
                   follow
                   them
                
                 Nothing
                 is
                 more
                 commonly
                 asserted
                 by
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 
                   Wills
                   with
                   the
                   Wisp
                
                 do
                 flee
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 pursue
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 those
                 that
                 flee
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 prove
                 from
                 many
                 Examples
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 FROMUNDUS
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 light
                 and
                 fluid
                 ,
                 and
                 shaken
                 by
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 walks
                 along
                 ,
                 doth
                 either
                 drive
                 them
                 forwards
                 ,
                 or
                 drags
                 them
                 along
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 runs
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 this
                 Meteor
                 stand
                 before
                 him
                 that
                 walks
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 driving
                 the
                 Air
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 driven
                 forwards
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 flees
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 follows
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 behind
                 him
                 that
                 walks
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 following
                 Air
                 accompanies
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 also
                 follows
                 him
                 fleeing
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   these
                   Fires
                   are
                   much
                   seen
                   about
                   Church-yards
                   and
                   Common-sewers
                   .
                
                 
                   Wills
                   with
                   the
                   Wisp
                
                 are
                 commonly
                 seen
                 about
                 
                   Churchyards
                   ,
                   Common-sewers
                   ,
                   Fire-vomiting
                   Mountains
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 where
                 great
                 slaughter
                 of
                 Men
                 or
                 Beasts
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 
                   Wandring
                   Fires
                
                 consist
                 of
                 fat
                 and
                 
                   viscous
                   steams
                
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 no
                 such
                 quantity
                 of
                 
                   subtil
                   particles
                
                 mixed
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 carried
                 upwards
                 ,
                 do
                 fluctuate
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 forced
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 cleaving
                 tenacity
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Earthly
                   Matter
                
                 that
                 is
                 mixed
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 tend
                 downwards
                 by
                 their
                 weight
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 mount
                 upwards
                 ;
                 and
                 move
                 especially
                 about
                 
                   Church-yards
                   ,
                   Laystalls
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 abounding
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 quantity
                 of
                 Fat
                 and
                 
                   Oily
                   Particles
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   those
                   Flames
                   that
                   sometimes
                   appear
                   about
                   ,
                   or
                   upon
                   the
                   Hair
                   ●f
                   Childr●n
                   .
                
                 We
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 ,
                 of
                 Fires
                 or
                 Flames
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 seen
                 hanging
                 upon
                 the
                 Hair
                 of
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 hurting
                 or
                 scorching
                 their
                 Hair.
                 According
                 as
                 VIRGIL
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 hapned
                 to
                 Ascanius
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 
                   Aeneas
                   ,
                   Lib.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Aeneidos
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Lo
                   from
                   Julus
                   Crown
                   a
                   flaming
                   Light
                
                 
                   Was
                   seen
                   to
                   rise
                   ,
                   and
                   harmless
                   Fire
                   did
                   spread
                   ,
                
                 
                   With
                   a
                   soft
                   touch
                   ,
                   and
                   round
                   his
                   Temples
                   fed
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 flames
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 subtil
                 and
                 
                   penetrating
                   Exhalation
                
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 participates
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Salt
                 )
                 doth
                 enter
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 another
                 that
                 is
                 Fat
                 and
                 Sulphureous
                 .
                 This
                 being
                 of
                 it self
                 sufficient
                 to
                 kindle
                 some
                 thin
                 and
                 
                   subtil
                   flames
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 For
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 violent
                 agitation
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 mixture
                 only
                 of
                 different
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 produce
                 Fire
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Quick-lime
                 that
                 is
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 Water
                 ;
                 and
                 innumerable
                 other
                 Examples
                 which
                 daily
                 occur
                 to
                 Chymists
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Th●se
                   Flames
                   may
                   also
                   proceed
                   from
                   a
                   Commotion
                   of
                   the
                   Spirits
                   .
                
                 These
                 
                   Lambent
                   Flames
                
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 caused
                 from
                 a
                 commotion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 that
                 rush
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 intangled
                 together
                 ,
                 represent
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 Fire
                 :
                 Thus
                 Historians
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 ALEXANDER
                 
                   the
                   Great
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 Battle
                 ,
                 darted
                 sparks
                 from
                 his
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 something
                 like
                 this
                 hapned
                 to
                 the
                 
                   fierce
                   Horse
                
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 TIBERIUS
                 ,
                 from
                 whose
                 Head
                 a
                 flame
                 was
                 seen
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 .
                 For
                 Alexander
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 
                   fiery
                   complexion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 drinking
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 seem
                 strange
                 that
                 he
                 sent
                 through
                 his
                 Pores
                 such
                 Spirits
                 as
                 were
                 proper
                 to
                 kindle
                 flames
                 :
                 No
                 more
                 than
                 that
                 from
                 TIBERIUS
                 his
                 Horse
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 heated
                 himself
                 with
                 running
                 ,
                 a
                 fat
                 and
                 viscous
                 sweat
                 did
                 break
                 forth
                 ,
                 which
                 kindled
                 into
                 a
                 flame
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 was
                 harmless
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 burning
                 or
                 scorching
                 quality
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 some
                 
                   aqueous
                   particles
                
                 mixt
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 burn
                 the
                 
                   Linnen
                   Cloth
                
                 that
                 is
                 moistned
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   s●arks
                   of
                   Fire
                   proceed
                   from
                   a
                   Cats
                   Back
                   when
                   rub'd
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 rub
                 a
                 
                   Cats
                   back
                
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 hair
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 sparks
                 of
                 fire
                 dart
                 forth
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 Cats
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 are
                 fatter
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 furnish
                 a
                 greater
                 quantity
                 of
                 a
                 
                   fat
                   clammy
                   humour
                
                 ,
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 exciting
                 of
                 these
                 Sparks
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 these
                 steams
                 do
                 more
                 easily
                 break
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 disperst
                 there
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 seem
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 proper
                 matter
                 for
                 the
                 generating
                 of
                 these
                 Sparks
                 fail
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 cease
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 then
                 appear
                 upon
                 the
                 rubbing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Cats
                   back
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   Falling
                   Stars
                   are
                   .
                
                 In
                 clear
                 
                   Nights
                   ,
                   Stars
                
                 seem
                 to
                 shoot
                 or
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 Sky
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 after
                 a
                 very
                 hot
                 and
                 dry
                 season
                 ,
                 the
                 space
                 which
                 is
                 between
                 two
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 is
                 filled
                 with
                 copious
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 very
                 subtil
                 ,
                 and
                 proper
                 to
                 take
                 fire
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 these
                 be
                 so
                 light
                 and
                 loose
                 of
                 Texture
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 falling
                 from
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 produce
                 any
                 noise
                 of
                 Thunder
                 ,
                 nor
                 cause
                 any
                 Tempest
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Exhalations
                 lying
                 between
                 the
                 said
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 twisted
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 exhibit
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 some
                 lesser
                 flames
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 falling
                 or
                 
                   shooting
                   Stars
                
                 .
                 Because
                 by
                 inflammation
                 the
                 combustible
                 particles
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 ascent
                 ,
                 were
                 thereby
                 consumed
                 and
                 vanish
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Star
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 its
                 deflagration
                 ,
                 complied
                 with
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 carried
                 it
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 a
                 running
                 or
                 
                   shooting
                   Star
                
                 ;
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 s
                 more
                 
                   subtil
                   parts
                
                 were
                 burnt
                 away
                 ,
                 falls
                 down
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Earthy
                 and
                 
                   viscous
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 exceed
                 the
                 heaviness
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 lies
                 under
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 
                   falling
                   Star.
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 these
                 Meteors
                 receive
                 a
                 different
                 denomination
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 specification
                 of
                 the
                 kindled
                 Exhalation
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 an
                 Exhalation
                 that
                 lies
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 becomes
                 kindled
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Beam
                 if
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 it
                 be
                 somewhat
                 broader
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 Pyramid
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 broad
                 about
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 and
                 small
                 at
                 both
                 ends
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 
                   flying
                   Dragon
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   those
                   Fires
                   which
                   are
                   formed
                   ●●ar
                   the
                   Earth
                   do
                   continue
                   for
                   some
                   time
                   ,
                   whereas
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   produced
                   high
                   in
                   the
                   Air
                   are
                   of
                   no
                   long
                   continuance
                
                 Fires
                 generated
                 near
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 continue
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ;
                 whereas
                 those
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 uppermost
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 do
                 presently
                 vanish
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 flame
                 doth
                 cleave
                 more
                 strongly
                 or
                 weakly
                 to
                 any
                 matter
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 said
                 matter
                 is
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 close
                 and
                 compact
                 .
                 Now
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 Meteors
                 which
                 are
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 do
                 consist
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 loose
                 and
                 
                   thin
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 that
                 their
                 flame
                 cannot
                 continue
                 long
                 .
                 For
                 indeed
                 if
                 this
                 matter
                 were
                 thick
                 and
                 close
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 weight
                 sink
                 towards
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 its
                 former
                 station
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ARISTOTLE
                 in
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Book
                   of
                   his
                   Meteors
                
                 ,
                 supposeth
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 that
                 flame
                 ,
                 which
                 runs
                 along
                 the
                 smoak
                 or
                 steam
                 of
                 a
                 newly
                 
                   put
                   out
                   Candle
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 kindled
                 again
                 by
                 another
                 that
                 stands
                 near
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Appearance
                   of
                   Armies
                   in
                   the
                   Skies
                
                 In
                 the
                 Sky
                 is
                 sometimes
                 represented
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 Armies
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Soldiers
                   sighting
                
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 Representation
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 seen
                 in
                 Silesia
                 in
                 1545.
                 
                 A
                 Bear
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 East
                 at
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 met
                 by
                 a
                 Lion
                 ,
                 who
                 led
                 an
                 Army
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 :
                 Between
                 both
                 these
                 Armies
                 there
                 appeared
                 also
                 a
                 most
                 bright
                 Star
                 ;
                 and
                 presently
                 after
                 they
                 engaged
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 seemed
                 to
                 drop
                 from
                 the
                 Bodies
                 o●
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 wounded
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 fell
                 down
                 dead
                 .
                 As
                 these
                 Armies
                 were
                 fighting
                 ,
                 an
                 Eagle
                 coming
                 from
                 an
                 high
                 Rock
                 ,
                 hovered
                 over
                 the
                 
                   Lions
                   Army
                
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 Battle
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 the
                 Lion
                 shone
                 bright
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 Forces
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 appearance
                 of
                 the
                 Bear.
                 The
                 place
                 where
                 both
                 the
                 Armies
                 stood
                 was
                 all
                 covered
                 with
                 
                   dead
                   bodies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 some
                 old
                 Men
                 ,
                 venerable
                 for
                 their
                 
                   Gray
                   Hairs
                
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 the
                 Lion
                 led
                 off
                 his
                 Army
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 ;
                 who
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 got
                 some
                 way
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Battle
                 ,
                 a
                 person
                 ●iding
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   white
                   Horse
                
                 ,
                 adorn'd
                 with
                 Trappings
                 ,
                 returned
                 from
                 the
                 Army
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Battle
                 was
                 fought
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 a
                 young
                 Man
                 armed
                 Cap-a-pee
                 upon
                 that
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 accompanied
                 him
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 vanished
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Apparitions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   Common-People
                   very
                   apt
                   to
                   believe
                   such
                   Stories
                   as
                   these
                   .
                
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 well
                 aware
                 how
                 greedily
                 such
                 storie●
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 embraced
                 by
                 the
                 
                   common
                   People
                
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 ready
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 imagin
                 may
                 discover
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 future
                 Events
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 but
                 see
                 two
                 Clouds
                 standing
                 over
                 against
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 enterchanging
                 some
                 Refractions
                 or
                 Reflexions
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 appehend
                 two
                 
                   Armies
                   fighting
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 bright
                 portions
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 
                   Soldiers
                   in
                   whole
                
                 and
                 
                   bright
                   Armour
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 hear
                 the
                 clashing
                 of
                 
                   Arms
                   ,
                   discharging
                   of
                   Musquets
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 my self
                 once
                 in
                 a
                 clear
                 night
                 in
                 Flanders
                 saw
                 some
                 Vapours
                 scatter'd
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 unusual
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 some
                 light
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 so
                 terrifie
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 all
                 the
                 news
                 was
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 seen
                 Armies
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 heard
                 the
                 ratling
                 of
                 Pikes
                 ,
                 the
                 discharging
                 of
                 Musquets
                 ,
                 the
                 clashing
                 of
                 Swords
                 and
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 Trumpets
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   What
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   an
                   Army
                   appearing
                   in
                   the
                   Air.
                   
                
                 But
                 because
                 it
                 may
                 happen
                 that
                 such
                 appearances
                 as
                 these
                 may
                 really
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 I
                 w●ll
                 here
                 add
                 two
                 probable
                 causes
                 whence
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 proceed
                 .
                 The
                 First
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 various
                 Clouds
                 of
                 that
                 smallness
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 exhibit
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 a
                 Soldier
                 ,
                 and
                 rushing
                 one
                 upon
                 another
                 ,
                 may
                 contain
                 a
                 sufficient
                 quantity
                 of
                 Exhalations
                 ,
                 to
                 produce
                 some
                 small
                 flashes
                 of
                 Lightning
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 some
                 sounds
                 or
                 noises
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 represent
                 the
                 fighting
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 these
                 small
                 Clouds
                 do
                 shine
                 ,
                 and
                 reverberate
                 that
                 light
                 which
                 the
                 Lightning
                 of
                 some
                 great
                 Tempest
                 hapning
                 at
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 perceived
                 there
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 do
                 reflect
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 XI
                 .
                 Of
                 Circles
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 Moon
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Mock
                 Suns
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   no
                   Circles
                   appear
                   about
                   the
                   Sun
                   or
                   Moon
                   but
                   in
                   fair
                   weather
                   .
                
                 CIrcles
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 Moon
                 ,
                 never
                 appear
                 but
                 in
                 fair
                 weather
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 are
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 ,
                 which
                 seldom
                 appears
                 but
                 in
                 rainy
                 weather
                 ,
                 tho'
                 perhaps
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 rain
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Spectator
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 difference
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 their
                 composition
                 .
                 Because
                 these
                 Circles
                 are
                 not
                 formed
                 by
                 the
                 Refraction
                 of
                 Rays
                 from
                 drops
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Rainbow
                 is
                 generated
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 that
                 Refraction
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 little
                 Stars
                 or
                 Spires
                 of
                 transparent
                 Ice
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 these
                 Stars
                 do
                 never
                 fall
                 from
                 the
                 Sky
                 but
                 in
                 
                   cold
                   weather
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 frosty
                 Months
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ;
                 yet
                 reason
                 convinceth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 produced
                 at
                 any
                 other
                 time
                 also
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 warmth
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 white
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 may
                 make
                 them
                 transparent
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 very
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 Summer
                 time
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   II.
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   double
                   Circles
                   .
                
                 Sometimes
                 double
                 Circles
                 have
                 been
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Sky
                 ,
                 so
                 placed
                 as
                 that
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 seem
                 to
                 encompass
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 appear
                 concentrical
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 caused
                 when
                 two
                 Ranks
                 of
                 such
                 particles
                 of
                 Ice
                 are
                 placed
                 together
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 exclude
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 :
                 For
                 then
                 those
                 Rays
                 which
                 pass
                 through
                 both
                 these
                 Ranks
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 these
                 little
                 Stars
                 ,
                 being
                 almost
                 bent
                 as
                 much
                 again
                 as
                 those
                 others
                 that
                 pass
                 through
                 one
                 Rank
                 only
                 ,
                 will
                 produce
                 another
                 coloured
                 Circle
                 ,
                 much
                 greater
                 in
                 compass
                 than
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 but
                 less
                 bright
                 .
                 So
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 two
                 Circles
                 appear
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 doth
                 encompass
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 outward
                 whereof
                 is
                 of
                 less
                 
                   lively
                   colours
                
                 than
                 the
                 inward
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   these
                   Circles
                   are
                   never
                   seen
                   about
                   the
                   Sun
                   or
                   Moon
                   at
                   their
                   Rising
                   or
                   Setting
                   .
                
                 Circles
                 are
                 not
                 usually
                 seen
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 Moon
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 are
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 either
                 rise
                 or
                 set
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 rays
                 of
                 these
                 Luminaries
                 do
                 fall
                 so
                 obliquely
                 upon
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 reason
                 thereof
                 they
                 cannot
                 penetrate
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 consequ●ntly
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 Refactions
                 which
                 ●re
                 the
                 formers
                 of
                 these
                 Circles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   VVhat
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   many
                   Suns
                   appearing
                   in
                   one
                   Circle
                   .
                
                 Many
                 
                   Mock
                   Suns
                
                 sometimes
                 appear
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Circle
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 recorded
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1625.
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 saw
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 six
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 five
                 appeared
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1629.
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 four
                 hours
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Parhelia
                 or
                 
                   Mock
                   Suns
                
                 are
                 formed
                 in
                 a
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 a
                 continuous
                 piece
                 of
                 Ice
                 ,
                 the
                 surface
                 whereof
                 being
                 very
                 even
                 and
                 smooth
                 ,
                 is
                 illustra●ed
                 by
                 the
                 
                 S●n
                 ●levated
                 towards
                 its
                 
                   Meridian
                   Height
                
                 ,
                 and
                 re●●e●ts
                 the
                 rays
                 it
                 hath
                 receiv'd
                 against
                 the
                 Snow
                 of
                 the
                 Cloud
                 that
                 do●h
                 compass
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 the
                 Snow
                 appears
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 behold
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 great
                 
                   white
                   Circle
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 one
                 Circle
                 is
                 seen
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 rays
                 which
                 flow
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 direct●y
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 following
                 from
                 their
                 refraction
                 ,
                 ●nd
                 the
                 rest
                 by
                 the
                 reflexion
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   some
                   see
                   more
                   Suns
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Circle
                   than
                   others
                   .
                
                 Many
                 Suns
                 appearing
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 seen
                 alike
                 by
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 Spectators
                 see
                 more
                 Suns
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Circle
                 ,
                 others
                 less
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 rays
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 these
                 Suns
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 conveyed
                 to
                 every
                 Spectator
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 some
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 placed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 see
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 two
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 again
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 see
                 three
                 ,
                 four
                 or
                 more
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 place
                 is
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 direct
                 their
                 Eyes
                 towards
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 rays
                 do
                 not
                 affect
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 all
                 Spectators
                 alike
                 ;
                 neither
                 do
                 those
                 which
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 one
                 Spectator
                 ,
                 reach
                 those
                 of
                 another
                 :
                 Seeing
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 moves
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 doth
                 set
                 still
                 other
                 and
                 other
                 Stars
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 upon
                 shifting
                 places
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 other
                 Circles
                 about
                 the
                 Sun
                 or
                 Moon
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 different
                 
                   Mock
                   Suns
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 Earth
                 or
                 Sun
                 must
                 move
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 shifts
                 its
                 station
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 Spectator
                 is
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Angle
                 of
                 Sight
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Stars
                 which
                 he
                 saw
                 before
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 lost
                 the
                 Latitude
                 under
                 which
                 they
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 at
                 first
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 every
                 Spectator
                 sees
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 
                   Mock
                   Suns
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 or
                 other
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   VVhy
                   Mock
                   Suns
                   have
                   commonly
                   long
                   Tails
                   .
                
                 
                   Mock
                   Suns
                
                 commonly
                 have
                 a
                 long
                 Tail
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 bright
                 and
                 refulgent
                 
                   white
                   Colour
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 is
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 reflexions
                 which
                 are
                 made
                 on
                 the
                 surfaces
                 of
                 the
                 little
                 
                   Icy
                   Bodies
                
                 which
                 are
                 turned
                 towards
                 the
                 Sun
                 ;
                 or
                 those
                 contrary
                 refractions
                 which
                 the
                 rays
                 suffer
                 in
                 passing
                 through
                 them
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 from
                 both
                 these
                 causes
                 together
                 ;
                 as
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Experience
                 in
                 those
                 small
                 drops
                 of
                 Rain
                 which
                 are
                 about
                 a
                 great
                 Cloud
                 ,
                 that
                 hides
                 the
                 Sun
                 from
                 us
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 these
                 little
                 drops
                 of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 or
                 particles
                 of
                 Snow
                 half
                 melted
                 ,
                 receive
                 a
                 
                   bright
                   whiteness
                
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 rays
                 reflected
                 from
                 their
                 surface
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 from
                 those
                 which
                 by
                 penetrating
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 suffer
                 contrary
                 refractions
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 which
                 destry
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   VVhat
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Suns
                   being
                   sometimes
                   seen
                   at
                   night
                   .
                
                 Historians
                 assure
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 hath
                 been
                 sometimes
                 seen
                 at
                 Night
                 ,
                 and
                 appeared
                 above
                 our
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 certainly
                 far
                 under
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 strange
                 appearance
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 were
                 Clouds
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 little
                 
                   Icy
                   Stars
                
                 ,
                 placed
                 in
                 so
                 high
                 a
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 then
                 below
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 could
                 reach
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 well
                 consider
                 those
                 reflexions
                 and
                 refractions
                 which
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 little
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 situate
                 in
                 divers
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 lig●●
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 can
                 produce
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 easily
                 apprehend
                 how
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 the
                 night-time
                 exhibit
                 a
                 very
                 strange
                 and
                 unwonted
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 to
                 appear
                 above
                 our
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 under
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 shadows
                 on
                 our
                 Sundials
                 to
                 be
                 nearer
                 or
                 farther
                 off
                 than
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 point
                 at
                 another
                 hour
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   VVhether
                   Mock
                   Suns
                   be
                   the
                   foreboding
                   signs
                   of
                   great
                   Calamities
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 observed
                 that
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 
                   Mock
                   Suns
                
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 fore-running
                 signs
                 of
                 the
                 revolution
                 of
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 the
                 deat●
                 and
                 mur●er
                 of
                 Princes
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 almos●
                 all
                 Meteorologists
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 six
                 
                   Mock
                   Suns
                
                 which
                 were
                 seen
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 did
                 prognosticate
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Francis
                 I.
                 of
                 France
                 at
                 the
                 Battle
                 of
                 Pavia
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 those
                 
                   Mock
                   Suns
                
                 which
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1157.
                 did
                 foretell
                 the
                 great
                 dissention
                 that
                 hapned
                 soon
                 after
                 amongst
                 the
                 Electors
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 choosing
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 but
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 
                   Mock
                   Suns
                
                 ,
                 some
                 strange
                 and
                 uncommon
                 effects
                 do
                 frequently
                 happen
                 :
                 But
                 who
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 proceeded
                 from
                 this
                 Meteor
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 rather
                 by
                 meer
                 accident
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ?
                 Or
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 close
                 Union
                 and
                 near
                 Relation
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Affairs
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 ever
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Meteors
                 appear
                 ,
                 such
                 effects
                 must
                 follow
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 Sure
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Mock
                   Suns
                
                 would
                 appear
                 ,
                 tho'
                 no
                 such
                 effects
                 were
                 to
                 follow
                 ;
                 and
                 strange
                 things
                 would
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 tho'
                 no
                 signs
                 in
                 Heaven
                 should
                 usher
                 them
                 in
                 .
                 Or
                 shall
                 we
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 Nature
                 will
                 surcease
                 its
                 activity
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   natural
                   causes
                
                 not
                 unite
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 producing
                 of
                 their
                 effcts
                 ;
                 except
                 Kings
                 wage
                 War
                 ,
                 People
                 dispatch
                 their
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   overturnings
                   ,
                   devastations
                
                 and
                 slaughtens
                 happen
                 to
                 Governments
                 ?
                 How
                 many
                 Kings
                 leave
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 Countries
                 are
                 wasted
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 no
                 
                   Mock
                   Suns
                
                 have
                 appeared
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 warning
                 of
                 these
                 Accidents
                 ?
                 If
                 therefore
                 after
                 the
                 
                 appearing
                 of
                 
                   Mock
                   Suns
                
                 any
                 great
                 Slaughters
                 or
                 Revolutions
                 chance
                 to
                 happen
                 ,
                 this
                 cannot
                 seem
                 strange
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Temper
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 never
                 content
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 condition
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 alway●
                 reaching
                 after
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 anothers
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 
                   Mock
                   Suns
                
                 portend
                 such
                 events
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 many
                 other
                 natural
                 Phanomena
                 ?
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 meerly
                 accidental
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 appear
                 this
                 time
                 rather
                 than
                 another
                 ?
                 What
                 an
                 unaccountable
                 Pride
                 and
                 Vanity
                 is
                 it
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 to
                 imagin
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 value
                 and
                 consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 Prodigies
                 must
                 be
                 formed
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 Comets
                 must
                 appear
                 when
                 ever
                 the
                 humour
                 takes
                 him
                 to
                 wage
                 War
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Suns
                 must
                 be
                 multiplied
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 great
                 Men
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 at
                 variance
                 together
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Emblems
                 must
                 be
                 represented
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 when
                 ever
                 they
                 are
                 Sick
                 ,
                 or
                 drawing
                 near
                 to
                 their
                 last
                 end
                 !
                 Pray
                 let
                 us
                 never
                 have
                 so
                 high
                 an
                 opinion
                 and
                 conceit
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 imagine
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 appearances
                 are
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 on
                 purpose
                 to
                 warn
                 us
                 of
                 future
                 events
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 rather
                 consider
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 
                   natural
                   effects
                
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 formed
                 and
                 appear
                 when
                 ever
                 their
                 causes
                 do
                 concur
                 and
                 meet
                 together
                 .
                 That
                 their
                 appearing
                 but
                 very
                 seldom
                 ,
                 cannot
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 conduce
                 to
                 their
                 efficacy
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 render
                 them
                 more
                 considerable
                 :
                 For
                 their
                 Rarity
                 or
                 In●requence
                 doth
                 no
                 more
                 prove
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 Prodigies
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 that
                 a
                 Lion
                 is
                 a
                 miracle
                 in
                 Nature
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 very
                 seldom
                 see
                 any
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 common
                 as
                 other
                 Beasts
                 that
                 are
                 frequent
                 amongst
                 us
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Seventh
               Part
               OF
               THE
               HISTORY
               OF
               NATURE
               .
               OF
               PLANTS
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Of
                 the
                 Parts
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   VVhy
                   every
                   Plant
                   hath
                   a
                   Ro●t
                   .
                
                 EVERY
                 Plant
                 hath
                 a
                 Root
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 supposed
                 to
                 want
                 this
                 necessary
                 part
                 ,
                 except
                 only
                 the
                 
                   Indian
                   Plant
                
                 called
                 Malabathrum
                 ,
                 whose
                 Leaves
                 grow
                 spreading
                 upon
                 the
                 Water
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 any
                 Root
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 nec●ssity
                 of
                 this
                 part
                 is
                 obvious
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 conservation
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 cleave
                 and
                 stick
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Plant
                 with
                 its
                 Root
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 a
                 hand
                 or
                 claw
                 lays
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 its
                 spreading
                 Fibres
                 takes
                 possession
                 of
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 that
                 Vegetables
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 Roots
                 fo●
                 a
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 suck
                 in
                 their
                 Nourishment
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Vegetables
                 consists
                 in
                 
                   perpetual
                   motion
                
                 ,
                 their
                 inward
                 moist●re
                 would
                 be
                 soon
                 consumed
                 ,
                 except
                 a
                 new
                 supply
                 were
                 continually
                 conveyed
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Root
                 .
                 Neither
                 indeed
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 matter
                 be
                 narrowly
                 examined
                 ,
                 will
                 the
                 
                   Indian
                   Leaf
                
                 called
                 Malabathrum
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Herb
                 common
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 called
                 Duck-weed
                 be
                 found
                 altogether
                 without
                 Roots
                 ,
                 whats●ever
                 
                   Antient
                   Writers
                
                 may
                 have
                 left
                 recorded
                 concerning
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 do
                 more
                 narrowly
                 behold
                 these
                 Plants
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 small
                 stalk
                 which
                 reaches
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 whence
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 we
                 dissect
                 a
                 Root
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 parts
                 in
                 it
                 that
                 are
                 as
                 substantially
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 
                   little
                   Root
                
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 a
                 Birth
                 in
                 the
                 Womb.
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 spreading
                 of
                 the
                 Stalk
                 or
                 Stem
                 into
                 several
                 little
                 Branches
                 and
                 Capillaments
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 it
                 contradict
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 here
                 asserted
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Misselto
                   Dodder
                
                 of
                 Thyme
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 ,
                 have
                 no
                 Roots
                 that
                 stick
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 they
                 have
                 none
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Plants
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 grow
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 fastned
                 ,
                 have
                 theirs
                 fixed
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   VVhy
                   straight
                   timber'd
                   Trees
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   lasting
                   as
                   others
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 DEMOCRITUS
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 straight
                 Trees
                 were
                 shorter
                 liv'd
                 than
                 crooked
                 ones
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 their
                 Roots
                 were
                 weaker
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 straightness
                 of
                 their
                 Passages
                 or
                 Vessels
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 proper
                 to
                 retain
                 their
                 Aliment
                 .
                 Tho'
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 contrary
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Palm
                   ,
                   Fir
                
                 and
                 
                   Cypress
                   Trees
                
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 very
                 straight
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 long
                 lasting
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 thick
                 and
                 long
                 Roots
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 suck
                 in
                 their
                 Aliment
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   ●
                   Chap
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   Inv
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                
                 
                   To
                   George
                   London
                   of
                   their
                   Majes●ies
                   Royall
                   Garden
                   in
                   St.
                   James-Parke
                   Gent
                   ▪
                   Deputy
                   Superintendant
                   and
                   Master
                   Gardiner
                   '
                   of
                   their
                   Majesties-Gardens
                   and
                   Plantations
                   in
                   England
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                
              
               
               
               
                 
                 The
                 Roots
                 of
                 some
                 Plants
                 grow
                 more
                 thin
                 and
                 slender
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 enter
                 deeper
                 into
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 in
                 a
                 Cone
                 or
                 slender
                 Point
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Roots
                 of
                 Trees
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Roots
                 of
                 other
                 Vegetables
                 swell
                 into
                 a
                 round
                 Root
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Turneps
                   ,
                   Tulips
                   ,
                   Onions
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 Roots
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 other
                 Vegetables
                 are
                 slender
                 towards
                 the
                 ends
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 the
                 Juice
                 passing
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 carried
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 abides
                 longer
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Plants
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 the
                 heat
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 virtue
                 whereof
                 Nutrition
                 is
                 performed
                 ,
                 doth
                 extend
                 it self
                 into
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 carried
                 upwards
                 and
                 downwards
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 always
                 more
                 strongly
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 upper
                 parts
                 ,
                 than
                 towards
                 the
                 lower
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 Trees
                 doth
                 receive
                 more
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 longer
                 nourished
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 be
                 also
                 bigger
                 and
                 larger
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Roots
                 end
                 in
                 a
                 point
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Roots
                 of
                 Turneps
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 Round
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 nourishment
                 is
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 first
                 joint
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 consisting
                 of
                 several
                 entangled
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 endued
                 with
                 narrow
                 pores
                 ,
                 the
                 nourishment
                 cannot
                 freely
                 pass
                 or
                 be
                 strained
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 matter
                 be
                 diffused
                 sideways
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Fibres
                 which
                 are
                 big
                 and
                 swell'd
                 with
                 juice
                 ,
                 spread
                 and
                 enlarge
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Compression
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   makes
                   the
                   Roots
                   to
                   grow
                   the
                   faster
                   .
                
                 If
                 an
                 Herb
                 be
                 cut
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Roots
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 again
                 into
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 strongly
                 beaten
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 about
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Winter
                 ,
                 the
                 Roots
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 extreamly
                 encreased
                 the
                 following
                 Summer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 moisture
                 having
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 been
                 hindred
                 from
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Plant
                 ,
                 doth
                 the
                 longer
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Root
                 ,
                 and
                 dilate
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 common
                 with
                 Gardners
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 sowed
                 Onions
                 and
                 Turneps
                 ,
                 to
                 press
                 down
                 the
                 loose
                 Earth
                 round
                 about
                 them
                 with
                 Rowlers
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   the
                   Stalks
                   of
                   some
                   Herbs
                   are
                   hollow
                   ▪
                
                 Some
                 Plants
                 have
                 hollow
                 Stalks
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Reeds
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Straw
                 of
                 Corn
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 joints
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Fibres
                 which
                 serve
                 to
                 convey
                 the
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Pith
                 of
                 the
                 Plant
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 
                   budding
                   Knot
                
                 ;
                 which
                 because
                 they
                 withdraw
                 from
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 and
                 observe
                 a
                 certain
                 distance
                 ,
                 do
                 leave
                 a
                 certain
                 space
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 produce
                 a
                 Cavity
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 Onions
                 the
                 Pipe
                 is
                 larger
                 about
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 spread
                 further
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 affect
                 a
                 
                   spherical
                   Figure
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 several
                 Coats
                 of
                 Onions
                 are
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 broader
                 about
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 are
                 roll'd
                 together
                 like
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 a
                 Cylinder
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   the
                   Bodies
                   of
                   Trees
                   are
                   round
                   .
                
                 Almost
                 all
                 the
                 Bodies
                 or
                 Trunks
                 of
                 Trees
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Figure
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 a
                 round
                 one
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 differ
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 manifold
                 varieties
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 roundness
                 of
                 the
                 Trunks
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Roundness
                 of
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 
                   Liquid
                   Bodies
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Coelestial
                   Globuli
                
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 equal
                 pressing
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 water
                 towards
                 their
                 Center
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 them
                 spherical
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 same
                 Globuli
                 ,
                 by
                 dashing
                 against
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 drive
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 a
                 Roundness
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 Plants
                 be
                 much
                 inferiour
                 in
                 softness
                 to
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 readily
                 figured
                 by
                 the
                 surrounding
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 hinder
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   Liquid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 a
                 larger
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 often
                 reiterated
                 attempts
                 in
                 harder
                 Bodies
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 
                   Iron
                   Work
                
                 which
                 was
                 rough
                 before
                 ,
                 becomes
                 smooth'd
                 and
                 polish'd
                 by
                 frequent
                 handling
                 ,
                 or
                 even
                 rubbing
                 against
                 ones
                 Cloaths
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   hardness
                   of
                   the
                   Barks
                   of
                   Trees
                   .
                
                 The
                 outward
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 covers
                 it
                 like
                 a
                 Shift
                 ,
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 harder
                 than
                 its
                 inward
                 Substance
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 most
                 Trees
                 shed
                 their
                 Bark
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 hardness
                 of
                 the
                 outside
                 of
                 Trees
                 proceeds
                 from
                 other
                 Bodies
                 that
                 dash
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 innumerable
                 little
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 1
                 st
                 and
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 3
                 
                   d
                   Element
                
                 ,
                 which
                 continually
                 push
                 and
                 dash
                 against
                 the
                 surface
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 drive
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 towards
                 the
                 midst
                 .
                 Thus
                 our
                 Hands
                 and
                 Feet
                 by
                 the
                 impulse
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 do
                 contract
                 a
                 
                   brawny
                   hardness
                
                 ;
                 likewise
                 so
                 the
                 Crust
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 Roastmeat
                 ,
                 grows
                 hard
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 acting
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 compacter
                 than
                 the
                 inward
                 substance
                 .
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 Trees
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 do
                 lose
                 their
                 Barks
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 copious
                 affluence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   alimental
                   moisture
                
                 ,
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 in
                 greater
                 abundance
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Trunk
                 and
                 the
                 Bark
                 ,
                 doth
                 loosen
                 the
                 Glew
                 wherewith
                 they
                 were
                 fastned
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Aliment
                   of
                   Trees
                   is
                   not
                   only
                   transmitted
                   through
                   the
                   Pith
                   ,
                   nor
                   only
                   between
                   the
                   Bark
                   and
                   the
                   Wood.
                   
                
                 But
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 suppose
                 with
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 nourishment
                 of
                 Trees
                 is
                 conveyed
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Bark
                 and
                 the
                 Wood
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 Pith
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 both
                 ways
                 ;
                 tho'
                 indeed
                 nothing
                 hinders
                 but
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 mutual
                 communication
                 or
                 irroration
                 of
                 both
                 these
                 ways
                 with
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 Trees
                 which
                 live
                 and
                 grow
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 Pith
                 is
                 quite
                 consumed
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Wallnut
                   ,
                   Willow
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 there
                 be
                 Trees
                 which
                 grow
                 after
                 that
                 their
                 Barks
                 are
                 taken
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   variety
                   of
                   the
                   Leaves
                   of
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 Almost
                 all
                 the
                 Leaves
                 of
                 Plants
                 differ
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 of
                 different
                 Figures
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 are
                 large
                 and
                 broad
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 a
                 Gourd
                 ;
                 others
                 small
                 and
                 slender
                 like
                 Hair
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Pine
                   Tree
                
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 thick
                 and
                 fleshy
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Purslain
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 conformation
                 of
                 the
                 Leaves
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 different
                 texture
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 diversly
                 meet
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 entangled
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 separate
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 form
                 Leaves
                 of
                 different
                 shape
                 and
                 figure
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 Leaves
                 of
                 all
                 Plants
                 consist
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 parts
                 as
                 their
                 Branches
                 and
                 Trunk
                 doth
                 (
                 because
                 the
                 thin
                 Skin
                 of
                 the
                 Leaf
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 enlargement
                 of
                 the
                 thin
                 Skin
                 of
                 the
                 Branch
                 ,
                 which
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 new
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 extension
                 of
                 its
                 former
                 parts
                 becomes
                 spread
                 into
                 that
                 breadth
                 )
                 yet
                 do
                 they
                 receive
                 their
                 figure
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 some
                 Leaves
                 are
                 long
                 because
                 their
                 Fibres
                 lie
                 only
                 stretched
                 out
                 in
                 length
                 ,
                 others
                 round
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Fibres
                 display
                 themselves
                 more
                 winding
                 and
                 turning
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 derive
                 their
                 original
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Bark
                 alone
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 inward
                 substance
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 is
                 differently
                 suck'd
                 and
                 strain'd
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Navel
                   Knot
                
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 Leaves
                 doth
                 arise
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Of
                   the
                   different
                   Leaves
                   of
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 some
                 Plants
                 have
                 long
                 and
                 slender
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Willow
                 ;
                 others
                 bent
                 and
                 crooked
                 ,
                 like
                 Orris
                 ;
                 others
                 round
                 and
                 hollow
                 ,
                 like
                 Navelwart
                 ;
                 
                 some
                 like
                 a
                 Sithe
                 ,
                 as
                 Moonwort
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 some
                 Leaves
                 is
                 smooth
                 and
                 shining
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Ivy
                 ;
                 others
                 hairy
                 or
                 downy
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Malabathrum
                 ;
                 fome
                 curled
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 some
                 sorts
                 of
                 Cabbage
                 ;
                 in
                 some
                 rough
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fig
                   Tree
                
                 ;
                 in
                 some
                 stinging
                 and
                 prickly
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Nettle
                 and
                 Thistle
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 the
                 Leaf
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 prickle
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Juniper
                   Tree
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   variety
                   of
                   Leaves
                   that
                   is
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Tree
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 do
                 the
                 Leaves
                 only
                 of
                 different
                 Trees
                 vary
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Tree
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 find
                 two
                 Leaves
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 Tree
                 that
                 are
                 exactly
                 alike
                 .
                 Who
                 would
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Leaves
                 of
                 
                   Olive
                   Trees
                
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 were
                 most
                 exactly
                 like
                 one
                 another
                 ?
                 And
                 yet
                 you
                 'll
                 find
                 that
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 differ
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 for
                 tho'
                 the
                 Principles
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 formed
                 do
                 perfectly
                 agree
                 together
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 similitude
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 them
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 number
                 or
                 figure
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 Circumstances
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   some
                   Trees
                   keep
                   their
                   leaves
                   all
                   the
                   Winter
                   .
                
                 So
                 likewise
                 it
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Trees
                 shed
                 their
                 Leaves
                 in
                 Winter
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Bark
                 are
                 drawn
                 together
                 by
                 cold
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 pass
                 through
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 those
                 Trees
                 whose
                 Leaves
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Inner
                 Bark
                 or
                 Rind
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 apt
                 to
                 fall
                 off
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 Cold
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 en●rease
                 of
                 the
                 Shoot
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Bud
                 or
                 Knob
                 ,
                 which
                 takes
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Leaves
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 causeth
                 it
                 to
                 drop
                 off
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 in
                 Brazile
                 and
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 the
                 Trees
                 are
                 ever
                 Green
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 lose
                 their
                 Leaves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   that
                   liquor
                   which
                   in
                   Spring
                   time
                   doth
                   in
                   great
                   abundance
                   proceed
                   from
                   some
                   Trees
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Liquor
                 or
                 clear
                 Juice
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 doth
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 abundance
                 mount
                 upwards
                 into
                 the
                 Trees
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 tapt
                 in
                 great
                 quantity
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 Trees
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Birch
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 why
                 this
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 mounts
                 up
                 through
                 those
                 wooden
                 Pipes
                 ,
                 called
                 Spiral
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 the
                 Lymphaeducts
                 or
                 Vessels
                 of
                 the
                 Bark
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 conveyed
                 all
                 the
                 Summer
                 ,
                 begin
                 but
                 then
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 formed
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 it
                 finds
                 no
                 passage
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 it
                 takes
                 its
                 course
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Aiery
                   Vessels
                
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Lymphaeducts
                 have
                 attained
                 their
                 due
                 consistence
                 and
                 extension
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Juice
                 returns
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 by-way
                 into
                 the
                 great
                 road
                 ,
                 and
                 quitting
                 the
                 Air
                 or
                 
                   Wind
                   pipes
                
                 ,
                 betakes
                 it self
                 to
                 these
                 as
                 its
                 proper
                 Receptacle
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Why
                   Leaves
                   and
                   Fruits
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   attained
                   their
                   maturity
                   ,
                   appear
                   of
                   a
                   Yellow
                   Colour
                   .
                
                 Leaves
                 and
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 full
                 maturity
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Yellow
                   Colour
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 Juice
                 hath
                 been
                 well
                 strained
                 and
                 concocted
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 particles
                 become
                 like
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 compose
                 Gold
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 rough
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 produce
                 such
                 a
                 Reverberation
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Globuli
                 are
                 less
                 whirl'd
                 round
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 when
                 they
                 exhibit
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Red
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 altered
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 represent
                 a
                 
                   White
                   Colour
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 their
                 superficies
                 is
                 Yellow
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 further
                 confirmed
                 by
                 looking
                 upon
                 them
                 through
                 a
                 Microscope
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 their
                 surface
                 appears
                 distinguisht
                 with
                 many
                 rising
                 little
                 Pellets
                 or
                 round
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 leaving
                 great
                 Intervals
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 cause
                 a
                 great
                 variety
                 in
                 the
                 Reflection
                 of
                 the
                 Light.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 Of
                 the
                 Virtues
                 and
                 Efficacy
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Some
                   Vegetables
                   are
                   endued
                   with
                   a
                   warming
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   with
                   a
                   cooling
                   virtue
                   .
                
                 SOME
                 Vegetables
                 have
                 a
                 
                   Warming
                   Virtue
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 dilate
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 Coleworts
                 or
                 
                   Cabbage
                   ,
                   Capers
                   ,
                   Cinamon
                   ,
                   Radish
                   ,
                   Onions
                   ,
                   Rocket
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 others
                 have
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 
                   Cooling
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 drawing
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Barly
                   ,
                   Cowcumber
                   ,
                   Purslan
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 
                   warming
                   virtue
                
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Plants
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 thinnest
                 particles
                 surrounded
                 with
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 do
                 enter
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 so
                 penetrate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 agitate
                 their
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 dissolve
                 their
                 texture
                 ,
                 and
                 interrupt
                 their
                 continuity
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 from
                 this
                 hindered
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 contest
                 or
                 variance
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 greater
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 .
                 As
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Vitriol
                
                 and
                 
                   Oil
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 ,
                 which
                 produceth
                 an
                 Ebullition
                 or
                 effervescence
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 accustomed
                 motions
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 are
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 exerts
                 its
                 force
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Again
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 Vegetables
                 which
                 produce
                 Cold
                 ,
                 whose
                 insensible
                 particles
                 are
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 make
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 hinder
                 ,
                 or
                 lessen
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 .
                 Thus
                 Purslan
                 and
                 Barley
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Cold
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 particles
                 are
                 not
                 easily
                 discust
                 by
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 they
                 either
                 altogether
                 stop
                 ,
                 or
                 allay
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vital
                   Spirits
                
                 .
                 And
                 consequently
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greater
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 are
                 predominant
                 in
                 
                   warm
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 lesser
                 and
                 weaker
                 in
                 cold
                 ones
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 are
                 less
                 agitated
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 easily
                 reduced
                 to
                 Rest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   difference
                   or
                   several
                   degrees
                   of
                   coldness
                   in
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 Amongst
                 Vegetables
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 cold
                 in
                 the
                 1
                 st
                 ,
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 2
                 d
                 ,
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 3
                 d
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 4
                 
                   th
                   Degree
                   .
                   Coldness
                
                 in
                 the
                 1
                 st
                 belongs
                 to
                 
                   Roses
                   ,
                   Violets
                   ,
                   Mallows
                   ,
                   Barley
                   ,
                   Prunes
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 2
                 d
                 to
                 
                   Sorrel
                   ,
                   Lettice
                   ,
                   Plantan
                   ,
                   Gourds
                   ,
                   Oranges
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 3
                 d
                 to
                 
                   Opium
                   ,
                   Poppy
                   ,
                   Purslan
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 4
                 th
                 to
                 Meconium
                 or
                 the
                 juice
                 of
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 Poppy
                 and
                 Hemlock
                 ,
                 which
                 latter
                 by
                 its
                 extream
                 coldness
                 extinguisheth
                 Life
                 ,
                 by
                 stopping
                 the
                 circulation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   some
                   Vegetables
                   provoke
                   Lust
                   .
                
                 
                   Beans
                   ,
                   Asparagus
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Roots
                   Satyrion
                   ,
                   Parsnips
                   ,
                   Rice
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 do
                 provoke
                 Lust
                 ,
                 and
                 encrease
                 Seed
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 Seed
                 consists
                 of
                 Blood
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 very
                 well
                 concocted
                 and
                 strained
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 Vegetables
                 have
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 agitating
                 ,
                 loosening
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 disposing
                 the
                 
                   Organs
                   ▪
                
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 generation
                 thereof
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Blood
                 comes
                 to
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 readily
                 strained
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 Seed
                 is
                 encreased
                 .
                 Amongst
                 these
                 Earth-nuts
                 or
                 Pig-nuts
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 ckon'd
                 ,
                 as
                 producing
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 
                   Lettice
                   ,
                   Anice
                   ,
                   Hemlock
                   ,
                   Purslan
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Seed
                   of
                   Rue
                
                 diminish
                 Seed
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 particles
                 do
                 obstruct
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 those
                 wonderful
                 Strainers
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 by
                 thickning
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 make
                 it
                 less
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 strained
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   Purslan
                   restores
                   our
                   Teeth
                   when
                   set
                   on
                   Edge
                   .
                
                 Purslan
                 cures
                 the
                 Teeth
                 when
                 set
                 on
                 Edge
                 ,
                 and
                 restores
                 the
                 Gums
                 to
                 their
                 natural
                 disposition
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 any
                 sour
                 or
                 harsh
                 things
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 drawn
                 together
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 Numbness
                 of
                 the
                 Teeth
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 sour
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 penetrating
                 through
                 the
                 Gums
                 ,
                 draw
                 together
                 the
                 Jaw-bone
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Teeth
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 Parslan
                 aboundeth
                 with
                 
                   Clammy
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Gums
                 ,
                 the
                 foresaid
                 sour
                 and
                 sharp
                 particles
                 stick
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 carried
                 off
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Spittle
                   .
                   Salt
                
                 is
                 also
                 said
                 to
                 produce
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 we
                 rub
                 our
                 Teeth
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 opens
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Gums
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Spittle
                 flowing
                 in
                 great
                 abundance
                 ,
                 carries
                 those
                 sharp
                 Bodies
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 
                   Pellitory
                   of
                   Spain
                
                 ,
                 is
                 often
                 with
                 good
                 success
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 Mouth
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Tooth-ach
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 draws
                 the
                 humours
                 powerfully
                 into
                 the
                 Mouth
                 together
                 with
                 our
                 Spittle
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 causeth
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Salivation
                 ,
                 being
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 Mouth
                 only
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 it
                 be
                 it
                 would
                 do
                 both
                 for
                 a
                 longer
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 copiously
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 were
                 taken
                 inwardly
                 in
                 a
                 small
                 ,
                 but
                 often
                 repeated
                 Dose
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   some
                   Vegetables
                   make
                   Bodies
                   hard
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   make
                   them
                   soft
                   and
                   flexible
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Vegetables
                 make
                 Bodies
                 hard
                 and
                 solid
                 ;
                 whereas
                 others
                 make
                 them
                 soft
                 and
                 flexible
                 .
              
               
                 Bodies
                 grow
                 hard
                 by
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 some
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 particles
                 whereof
                 they
                 consist
                 ,
                 having
                 before
                 been
                 agitated
                 by
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 separated
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 are
                 seized
                 by
                 the
                 Juice
                 of
                 these
                 Vegetables
                 ;
                 which
                 entring
                 their
                 Pores
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 their
                 Agitation
                 ,
                 makes
                 them
                 to
                 come
                 nearer
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 operating
                 of
                 their
                 thinner
                 particles
                 ,
                 the
                 remaining
                 become
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 closer
                 united
                 together
                 .
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 
                   hard
                   Bodies
                
                 become
                 flexible
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 particles
                 being
                 separated
                 by
                 heat
                 ,
                 a
                 forrein
                 moisture
                 getting
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 keeps
                 them
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 its
                 interposition
                 makes
                 them
                 flexible
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 softness
                 or
                 pliableness
                 of
                 any
                 Body
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 parts
                 are
                 divided
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 something
                 running
                 between
                 them
                 .
                 Amongst
                 those
                 Vegetables
                 that
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 consolidating
                 
                   virtue
                   Thorough
                   Wax
                
                 is
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Wherein
                   the
                   Diuretick
                   Virtue
                   of
                   Vegetables
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Herbs
                 
                   are
                   endued
                   with
                   a
                
                 Diuretick
                 Virtue
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   the
                
                 Roots
                 of
                 Fennel
                 ,
                 Saxifrax
                 ,
                 Smallage
                 ,
                 Juniper
                 Berries
                 ,
                 Nettles
                 ,
                 Bitter
                 Almonds
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   which
                   provoke
                
                 Urin.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 faculty
                 in
                 these
                 Plants
                 proceeds
                 chiefly
                 from
                 their
                 heat
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 particles
                 are
                 easily
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 obstructions
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 retention
                 of
                 Urin
                 ,
                 these
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 penetrative
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 remove
                 those
                 obstructions
                 which
                 stop
                 the
                 free
                 course
                 of
                 Urin.
                 For
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 ,
                 they
                 attenuate
                 and
                 cut
                 the
                 tough
                 Flegm
                 ,
                 and
                 dissipate
                 the
                 grains
                 of
                 Gravel
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 some
                 
                   slimy
                   moisture
                
                 stuck
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 them
                 off
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Kidneys
                 being
                 loosned
                 by
                 this
                 commotion
                 ,
                 the
                 matter
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 becomes
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 easily
                 passeth
                 through
                 them
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 its
                 evacuation
                 by
                 urinary
                 passages
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 much
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 those
                 Herbs
                 that
                 move
                 
                   Womens
                   Courses
                
                 ,
                 by
                 thinning
                 and
                 diluting
                 their
                 stagnating
                 Blood
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Saffron
                   ,
                   Penny
                   Royal
                
                 and
                 Sage
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 their
                 heat
                 they
                 open
                 the
                 obstructions
                 of
                 those
                 vessels
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Womb.
                 And
                 accordingly
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 almost
                 all
                 
                   Diuretick
                   Plants
                
                 are
                 hot
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Rhadish
                   ,
                   Rocket
                   ,
                   Cinamon
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Dandelion
                   and
                   Sesel●m
                   provoke
                   Ur●n
                   .
                
                 Dandelion
                 is
                 reckon'd
                 amongst
                 
                   Diuretick
                   Plants
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 obstructions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Meseraick
                   Veins
                
                 ,
                 conveys
                 a
                 greater
                 quantity
                 of
                 Urin
                 into
                 the
                 Bladder
                 ,
                 than
                 little
                 Children
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 contain
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 makes
                 them
                 let
                 go
                 their
                 Urin
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 asleep
                 in
                 their
                 Beds
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Pissabed
                 is
                 also
                 given
                 to
                 this
                 Herb.
                 So
                 likewise
                 the
                 
                   Decoction
                   ,
                   Juice
                
                 and
                 
                   distilled
                   water
                
                 of
                 Seseli
                 or
                 Hart-wort
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 Powder
                 is
                 very
                 efficacious
                 for
                 the
                 moving
                 of
                 Urin
                 ,
                 breaking
                 of
                 the
                 Stone
                 and
                 expelling
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 exhibited
                 to
                 Infants
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 grown
                 Persons
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   some
                   Herbs
                   cure
                   Griefs
                   and
                   VVounds
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Vegetables
                 have
                 an
                 
                   Anodyne
                   Virtue
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 mitigates
                 the
                 pains
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   heals
                   Wounds
                
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 Adstringent
                 Plants
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 this
                 virtue
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 consist
                 of
                 Particles
                 like
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 Alome
                 ;
                 which
                 entangling
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 penetrating
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 ,
                 do
                 suck
                 and
                 draw
                 out
                 the
                 hurtful
                 and
                 superfluous
                 moisture
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 part
                 is
                 disposed
                 to
                 admit
                 and
                 receive
                 its
                 due
                 and
                 proper
                 Aliment
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Wound
                 by
                 degrees
                 is
                 filled
                 with
                 new
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 Scarr
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Of
                   Vulnerary
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 Amongst
                 
                   Vulnerary
                   Herbs
                
                 are
                 accounted
                 
                   Adders
                   Tongue
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 excellent
                 Wound-herb
                 ,
                 whether
                 inwardly
                 taken
                 ,
                 or
                 outwardly
                 applied
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Green
                   Leaves
                
                 of
                 it
                 do
                 conglutinate
                 Wounds
                 and
                 cure
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 Ruptures
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 exhibited
                 in
                 the
                 
                   distilled
                   water
                
                 of
                 Horsetail
                 for
                 the
                 healing
                 of
                 inward
                 Wounds
                 :
                 And
                 some
                 Physicians
                 assure
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Powder
                 exhibited
                 for
                 many
                 days
                 together
                 cures
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Ruptures
                 .
                 The
                 Herb
                 called
                 
                   Ladies
                   Mantle
                
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 an
                 excellent
                 Traumatick
                 or
                 Wound-herb
                 ,
                 it
                 heals
                 ,
                 dries
                 ,
                 adstringeth
                 ,
                 stops
                 bleeding
                 ,
                 and
                 stops
                 the
                 Whites
                 and
                 Courses
                 of
                 Women
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Leaves
                   ,
                   Top
                
                 and
                 Root
                 of
                 this
                 Herb
                 is
                 often
                 added
                 to
                 
                   vulnerary
                   Potions
                   ,
                   Plaisters
                
                 and
                 Ointments
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Of
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   Styptick
                   or
                   Adstringent
                   Herbs
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 
                   Marsh
                   mallows
                   ,
                   Wheat
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 
                   White
                   Lillies
                
                 and
                 Camomile
                 do
                 asswage
                 pain
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   St.
                   Johns
                   Wort
                   ,
                   Mastick
                   ,
                   Barley-flower
                
                 and
                 Birthwort
                 do
                 restore
                 the
                 Flesh
                 in
                 a
                 Wound
                 or
                 Ulcer
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Plantan
                   ,
                   Pomgranate-shells
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 have
                 a
                 
                   Glutinating
                   Virtue
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 Styptick
                 or
                 Adstringent
                 ,
                 and
                 consist
                 of
                 such
                 particles
                 which
                 entangle
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 pressing
                 upon
                 the
                 part
                 that
                 lies
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 squeeze
                 the
                 superfluous
                 moisture
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Poppies
                   and
                   Quinces
                   are
                   endued
                   with
                   a
                   virtue
                   te
                   stop
                   fluxes
                   of
                   Blood.
                   
                
                 Poppies
                 ,
                 Quinces
                 ,
                 the
                 Juice
                 of
                 Pomegranates
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   other
                   such
                   like
                   ,
                   stop
                
                 fluxes
                 of
                 blood
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 these
                 Bodies
                 insinuating
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 ,
                 do
                 divide
                 the
                 agitated
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 interposing
                 themselves
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 separation
                 between
                 them
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 so
                 much
                 agitated
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 come
                 closer
                 together
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 effect
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Juice
                 of
                 Pomegranates
                 ,
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 lying
                 upon
                 the
                 mouths
                 of
                 the
                 Veins
                 and
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 obstructs
                 their
                 narrow
                 passages
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 suffer
                 the
                 Blood
                 to
                 come
                 forth
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 efflux
                 of
                 blood
                 is
                 stopt
                 by
                 cold
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 bleeding
                 of
                 the
                 Nose
                 we
                 apply
                 cold
                 water
                 to
                 our
                 Temples
                 or
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   plate
                   of
                   Iron
                
                 or
                 a
                 Key
                 to
                 the
                 Nape
                 of
                 our
                 Necks
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Of
                   Styptick
                   or
                   Adstringent
                   Plants
                
                 Horsetail
                 is
                 a
                 powerful
                 Adstringent
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 accordingly
                 used
                 with
                 great
                 success
                 in
                 spitting
                 or
                 vomiting
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 stops
                 excessive
                 blood-fluxes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 othes
                 fluxes
                 of
                 the
                 Belly
                 :
                 For
                 which
                 purpose
                 either
                 the
                 Herb
                 it self
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 powder
                 to
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 one
                 Dram
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 decoction
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 Wine
                 four
                 Ounces
                 ,
                 Morning
                 and
                 Evening
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 three
                 Spoonfuls
                 of
                 the
                 
                   distilled
                   water
                
                 be
                 drunk
                 for
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 days
                 together
                 .
                 Much
                 the
                 same
                 virtue
                 is
                 also
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Herb
                 call'd
                 Great-water-dock
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 whereof
                 ,
                 
                   Stalks
                   ,
                   Leaves
                   ,
                   Flowers
                   ,
                   Seeds
                   ,
                
                 but
                 more
                 especially
                 the
                 Roots
                 ,
                 do
                 very
                 powerfully
                 adstringe
                 ,
                 harden
                 and
                 conglutinate
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 Herb
                 succesfully
                 puts
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 heals
                 all
                 putrefying
                 spreading
                 Sores
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Rose
                 ,
                 whether
                 whole
                 or
                 ulcerated
                 ,
                 
                   Ringworms
                   ,
                   Fretting
                   ,
                   Evils
                   ,
                   Gangrenes
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 stops
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Fluxes
                 of
                 Blood
                 whether
                 of
                 Emrods
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 
                   Womens
                   Courses
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   VVhy
                   some
                   H●rbs
                   encrease
                   Milk.
                   
                
                 Some
                 Herbs
                 conduce
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 encrease
                 of
                 Milk
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Fennel
                   ,
                   Poly-mountain
                   ,
                   Milkwort
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Others
                 encrease
                 Seed
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Sparagus
                   ,
                   Pine-nuts
                   ,
                   Rice
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 former
                 of
                 these
                 help
                 to
                 encrease
                 Milk
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 nourish
                 much
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 being
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 they
                 open
                 the
                 pores
                 ,
                 and
                 remove
                 the
                 obstructions
                 of
                 those
                 passages
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Chyle
                 is
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Breasts
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 slight
                 straining
                 only
                 ,
                 the
                 Chyle
                 becomes
                 changed
                 into
                 Milk.
                 And
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 much
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 to
                 those
                 Herbs
                 which
                 promote
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 Seed
                 ;
                 save
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 thing
                 wherein
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 abound
                 with
                 more
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 diffuse
                 a
                 greater
                 heat
                 through
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Organs
                 appointed
                 by
                 nature
                 for
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 Seed
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 give
                 a
                 more
                 free
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   VVhy
                   VVormwood
                   ,
                   Bitter
                   Almonds
                   ,
                   &c.
                   destroy
                   VVorms
                   .
                
                 
                   Wormwood
                   ,
                   Bitter
                   Almonds
                   ,
                   Hartshorn
                   Philosophically
                
                 calcin'd
                 ,
                 &c.
                 kill
                 Worms
                 and
                 expel
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 Simples
                 are
                 bitter
                 :
                 For
                 Worms
                 delight
                 only
                 in
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 sweet
                 taste
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 nourished
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 generated
                 at
                 first
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 
                   bitter
                   things
                
                 consist
                 of
                 rough
                 particles
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 are
                 surrounded
                 with
                 prickles
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 soft
                 and
                 spungy
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Worms
                 ,
                 they
                 rend
                 and
                 tear
                 their
                 inwards
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Worms
                 are
                 killed
                 ,
                 or
                 avoiding
                 the
                 said
                 
                   bitter
                   things
                
                 ,
                 are
                 expell'd
                 by
                 Stool
                 ,
                 or
                 sometimes
                 tending
                 upwards
                 ,
                 are
                 voided
                 at
                 the
                 Mouth
                 or
                 
                   Nostrils
                   .
                   Corallina
                
                 or
                 the
                 Sea-moss
                 that
                 grows
                 upon
                 Coral
                 is
                 very
                 famous
                 for
                 its
                 efficacy
                 in
                 destroying
                 Worms
                 and
                 expelling
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 given
                 in
                 Powder
                 mixt
                 with
                 
                   Wine
                   ,
                   Milk
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 extract
                 of
                 Cassia
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 half
                 a
                 dram
                 to
                 Children
                 under
                 14
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 elder
                 to
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 a
                 whole
                 dram
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   How
                   the
                   qualities
                   of
                   the
                   Herbs
                   that
                   Animals
                   ●eed
                   upon
                   ,
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   communicated
                   to
                   their
                   Milk.
                   
                
                 
                   Nurses
                   Milk
                
                 oft
                 partakes
                 of
                 the
                 Odor
                 and
                 Taste
                 of
                 the
                 Herbs
                 they
                 have
                 eaten
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 notorious
                 that
                 Cows
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 Herbs
                 they
                 feed
                 upon
                 ,
                 do
                 give
                 a
                 different
                 
                   Smell
                   ,
                   Taste
                
                 and
                 Colour
                 to
                 the
                 Butter
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 their
                 Milk.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Milk
                 is
                 made
                 immediately
                 of
                 the
                 Chyle
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 formerly
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Chyle
                 is
                 carried
                 from
                 the
                 Stomach
                 to
                 the
                 Breasts
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 some
                 particular
                 passages
                 is
                 carried
                 from
                 the
                 Guts
                 to
                 the
                 Receptacles
                 of
                 Milk.
                 This
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 daily
                 practice
                 of
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 who
                 give
                 Purges
                 to
                 Nurses
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 Nurslings
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 being
                 purged
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 purging
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Medicin
                 is
                 communicated
                 from
                 the
                 Chyle
                 to
                 the
                 Milk
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 takes
                 a
                 much
                 longer
                 circuit
                 through
                 the
                 windings
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 and
                 undergoing
                 several
                 changes
                 ,
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 retain
                 the
                 
                   Cathartick
                   Virtue
                
                 of
                 the
                 Medicines
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 that
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Nurse
                 drinks
                 Milk
                 ting'd
                 with
                 Saffron
                 ,
                 within
                 half
                 an
                 hour
                 after
                 the
                 Milk
                 in
                 her
                 Breasts
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 
                   colour
                   ,
                   smell
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Taste
                 ,
                 if
                 Milk
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Chyle
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 some
                 secret
                 and
                 short
                 passages
                 ,
                 is
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Breasts
                 ?
                 All
                 which
                 is
                 further
                 confirm'd
                 by
                 that
                 Leaf
                 of
                 Succory
                 which
                 a
                 Surgeon
                 took
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Breast
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Roman
                   Matron
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 eaten
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Of
                 the
                 obvious
                 ,
                 or
                 known
                 Qulities
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   VVhy
                   Vegetables
                   are
                   commonly
                   Green.
                   
                
                 GREEN
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 colour
                 belonging
                 to
                 Plants
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 yet
                 young
                 and
                 flourishing
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 some
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 old
                 and
                 withered
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Colours
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 various
                 Reflexion
                 of
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 various
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 surfaces
                 of
                 those
                 
                   visible
                   Bodies
                
                 upon
                 which
                 it
                 falls
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 those
                 Bodies
                 are
                 of
                 different
                 Colours
                 ,
                 whose
                 outward
                 particles
                 are
                 variously
                 posited
                 ,
                 and
                 reflect
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 Light
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 
                   Green
                   Colour
                
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 growing
                 Plants
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 copious
                 moisture
                 wherewith
                 they
                 abound
                 ,
                 the
                 particles
                 whereof
                 are
                 so
                 mixed
                 with
                 other
                 foreign
                 particles
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 reflect
                 and
                 refract
                 the
                 Light
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 those
                 Bodies
                 do
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Rivers
                 or
                 standing
                 waters
                 are
                 turned
                 into
                 Moss
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 mixture
                 of
                 this
                 moisture
                 with
                 the
                 
                   External
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 a
                 different
                 degree
                 of
                 Greeness
                 is
                 observed
                 in
                 Vegetables
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 deep
                 Green
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 abound
                 most
                 with
                 moisture
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 juice
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 exactly
                 percolated
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 some
                 others
                 .
                 Others
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 pale
                 Green
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 whose
                 Leaves
                 are
                 of
                 longer
                 standing
                 ,
                 or
                 whose
                 Fruits
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 their
                 full
                 maturity
                 .
                 Because
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 moisture
                 flies
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 crude
                 or
                 raw
                 Juice
                 being
                 digested
                 by
                 heat
                 ,
                 arrives
                 at
                 perfect
                 Ripeness
                 and
                 Concoction
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Leaves
                 of
                 Plants
                 sometimes
                 put
                 on
                 other
                 colours
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 Yellow
                 or
                 Red.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   VVhy
                   the
                   Fruits
                   of
                   Plants
                   are
                   of
                   various
                   colours
                   .
                
                 And
                 whereas
                 Fruits
                 do
                 very
                 much
                 differ
                 in
                 their
                 
                   colours
                   ,
                   Pears
                
                 and
                 Apples
                 being
                 whitish
                 ,
                 Plums
                 yellow
                 ,
                 Blue
                 or
                 Purple
                 ,
                 Cherries
                 Red
                 or
                 Black
                 ;
                 this
                 proceeds
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 percolation
                 of
                 their
                 Juices
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 different
                 texture
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 that
                 the
                 Juice
                 in
                 an
                 Apple
                 or
                 Pear
                 is
                 first
                 coagulated
                 into
                 Froth
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 becomes
                 a
                 hard
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 
                   Apricocks
                   ,
                   Figs
                   ,
                   Cherries
                
                 and
                 Grapes
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Juice
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 much
                 softer
                 substance
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 no
                 
                 wonder
                 if
                 from
                 this
                 different
                 disposition
                 of
                 their
                 particles
                 ,
                 such
                 different
                 colours
                 are
                 produced
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   the
                   Roots
                   of
                   most
                   Plants
                   are
                   white
                   .
                
                 The
                 Root
                 which
                 lies
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 is
                 commonly
                 more
                 tender
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Plant
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 white
                 colour
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Juice
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 heat
                 are
                 agitated
                 within
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Roots
                 ,
                 endeavour
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 in
                 effect
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 do
                 break
                 their
                 Prison
                 and
                 fly
                 away
                 .
                 But
                 being
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 lies
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 going
                 further
                 ,
                 they
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Root
                 again
                 ,
                 where
                 undergoing
                 a
                 2
                 d
                 Concoction
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 Root
                 the
                 more
                 tender
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 that
                 moisture
                 which
                 imparts
                 a
                 Greenness
                 to
                 the
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 warmth
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 changed
                 into
                 froth
                 ,
                 this
                 makes
                 the
                 Root
                 to
                 look
                 white
                 ,
                 because
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 multipliciy
                 of
                 its
                 surfaces
                 ,
                 it
                 reflects
                 various
                 parts
                 of
                 Light.
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 common
                 with
                 Gardners
                 to
                 cover
                 some
                 Plants
                 with
                 Mould
                 or
                 Sand
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Succory
                   Endive
                   ,
                   Cabbage
                   ,
                   Leeks
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 tender
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 white
                 colour
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Whence
                   the
                   Odours
                   of
                   Herbs
                   do
                   proceed
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Vegetables
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 odorous
                 than
                 others
                 :
                 For
                 such
                 as
                 grow
                 in
                 Arabia
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 hot
                 Climates
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 stronger
                 fragrancy
                 than
                 others
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 Cinnamon
                 ,
                 whick
                 keeps
                 its
                 odour
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   odoriferous
                   Steams
                
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 do
                 consist
                 of
                 sulphurous
                 or
                 
                   fat
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 attenuated
                 by
                 Heat
                 ,
                 and
                 reaching
                 the
                 mamillary
                 processes
                 of
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 doth
                 affect
                 them
                 either
                 softly
                 and
                 pleasantly
                 ,
                 or
                 harshly
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 those
                 Vegetables
                 which
                 grow
                 in
                 hotter
                 Countries
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 which
                 exhale
                 the
                 
                   watry
                   humours
                
                 ,
                 the
                 fat
                 and
                 
                   sulphurous
                   humour
                
                 only
                 remains
                 ,
                 which
                 furnisheth
                 the
                 matt●r
                 of
                 all
                 Odours
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 readily
                 conveyed
                 to
                 our
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 disentangled
                 from
                 the
                 encumbrances
                 of
                 the
                 
                   watry
                   particles
                
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 this
                 fat
                 and
                 
                   sulphurous
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 wherein
                 the
                 Odours
                 of
                 Bodies
                 doth
                 consist
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 this
                 
                   sulphurous
                   matter
                
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 distillation
                 ,
                 the
                 odour
                 or
                 fragrancy
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 Body
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Caput
                   Mortuum
                
                 ,
                 or
                 remaining
                 Dregs
                 that
                 are
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 Alembick
                 after
                 distillation
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 scent
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Plants
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 stronger
                 scent
                 ,
                 whose
                 fat
                 and
                 
                   oleous
                   particles
                
                 are
                 resolved
                 by
                 heat
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 weaker
                 scent
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 less
                 affect
                 our
                 Organs
                 ,
                 which
                 grow
                 in
                 moist
                 and
                 wet
                 places
                 .
                 Because
                 their
                 Juice
                 is
                 not
                 throughly
                 digested
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 moisture
                 hinders
                 the
                 due
                 concoction
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sulphurous
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 keeps
                 it
                 from
                 being
                 dilated
                 and
                 rarefied
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 such
                 Plants
                 as
                 these
                 do
                 smell
                 more
                 strongly
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 dry
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 moist
                 and
                 green
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 
                   odorous
                   particles
                
                 breath
                 forth
                 more
                 freely
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 no
                 longer
                 drowned
                 or
                 entangled
                 in
                 moisture
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   Fruits
                   in
                   their
                   progress
                   to
                   maturity
                   change
                   their
                   smell
                   .
                
                 Fruits
                 have
                 not
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 smell
                 ,
                 but
                 change
                 the
                 same
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 stations
                 :
                 For
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 near
                 their
                 perfect
                 Ripeness
                 ,
                 do
                 smell
                 more
                 sweetly
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 green
                 and
                 unripe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 since
                 odour
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 dry
                 and
                 thin
                 parts
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 more
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 more
                 softly
                 affect
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 smelling
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 
                   odorous
                   Steams
                
                 is
                 more
                 thin
                 and
                 better
                 digested
                 :
                 Which
                 certainly
                 is
                 then
                 ,
                 when
                 Fruits
                 are
                 arrived
                 to
                 the
                 pitch
                 of
                 perfect
                 maturity
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 gathered
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 long
                 decoction
                 the
                 Juice
                 is
                 more
                 purified
                 ,
                 the
                 parts
                 digested
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 perfect
                 percolation
                 advanced
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 this
                 happens
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 copious
                 steams
                 proceed
                 from
                 Fruit
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 pleasant
                 smells
                 than
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 tendency
                 to
                 maturity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   ca
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   different
                   Taste
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   Fruits
                   .
                
                 Almost
                 all
                 Fruits
                 are
                 distinguish'd
                 by
                 their
                 Taste
                 ,
                 as
                 affecting
                 the
                 Tongue
                 and
                 Palat
                 after
                 a
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 harsh
                 taste
                 ,
                 as
                 Sloes
                 ;
                 other
                 of
                 a
                 smart
                 or
                 sharp
                 taste
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Onions
                   ,
                   Mustard
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 some
                 sweet
                 ,
                 as
                 Wheat
                 ;
                 some
                 sower
                 ,
                 as
                 Sorrel
                 ;
                 some
                 bitter
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Wormwood
                   ,
                   Aloes
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 difference
                 of
                 Taste
                 in
                 Vegetables
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 different
                 texture
                 of
                 their
                 particles
                 whereof
                 the
                 Fruit
                 consists
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 entring
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 the
                 Taste
                 ,
                 do
                 affect
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 little
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 mixed
                 with
                 the
                 Spittle
                 ,
                 have
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 moving
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 impressing
                 several
                 affections
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 such
                 Bodies
                 which
                 draw
                 the
                 Tongue
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 rough
                 and
                 harsh
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 harsh
                 or
                 sower
                 and
                 adstringent
                 taste
                 as
                 unripe
                 Fruit.
                 And
                 such
                 whose
                 particles
                 prick
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 divide
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 dilating
                 heat
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 sharp
                 ,
                 smart
                 and
                 biting
                 taste
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Pepper
                   ,
                   Mustard
                   ,
                   Arsmart
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Those
                 which
                 smooth
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 pleasantly
                 affect
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 sweet
                 ,
                 as
                 Licorish
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Those
                 which
                 prick
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 affect
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 constringent
                 sensation
                 of
                 cold
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 sharp
                 and
                 styptick
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Cypress
                   Nuts
                   ,
                   the
                   Rind
                   of
                   Pomegranates
                   .
                
                 Such
                 as
                 impress
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 dryness
                 upon
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 are
                 called
                 bitter
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Aloes
                   ,
                   Coloquintida
                   ,
                   the
                   Lesser
                   Centaury
                   ,
                   Wormwood
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 difference
                 of
                 these
                 Bodies
                 consists
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 particles
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 and
                 vary
                 also
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Motion
                   ,
                   Hardness
                   ,
                   Lightness
                
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 ways
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   smoak
                   of
                   Tobacco
                   seems
                   sweet
                   after
                   the
                   tasting
                   of
                   Vitriol
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 daily
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Man
                 hath
                 tasted
                 Vitriol
                 before
                 his
                 taking
                 a
                 Pipe
                 of
                 Tobacco
                 ,
                 the
                 smoak
                 will
                 seem
                 as
                 sweet
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 Hony
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 pleasant
                 tickling
                 will
                 affect
                 his
                 Organ
                 of
                 Taste
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 styptick
                 or
                 adstringent
                 
                   saline
                   particles
                
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Vitriol
                 ,
                 being
                 impregnated
                 with
                 the
                 
                   sulphureous
                   particles
                
                 evaporated
                 from
                 the
                 Tobacco
                 ,
                 do
                 produce
                 a
                 sweet
                 Taste
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   Garlick
                   and
                   Onions
                   lose
                   their
                   bitterness
                   by
                   boyling
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Fruits
                 do
                 change
                 their
                 Tastes
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 biting
                 and
                 bitter
                 ,
                 become
                 sweet
                 and
                 grateful
                 ;
                 thus
                 Garlick
                 and
                 Onions
                 ,
                 being
                 boiled
                 in
                 water
                 ,
                 lose
                 their
                 Acrimony
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Taste
                 of
                 Fruits
                 consists
                 in
                 their
                 stiff
                 and
                 pricking
                 
                   saline
                   particles
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Garlick
                 and
                 Onions
                 become
                 sweet
                 and
                 pleasant
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 boil'd
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 fire
                 opening
                 their
                 pores
                 ,
                 makes
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 
                   saline
                   particles
                
                 to
                 exhale
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 ripen
                 ,
                 grow
                 sweeter
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 evaporating
                 of
                 their
                 moisture
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   salt
                   Armoniack
                
                 and
                 other
                 volatil
                 saline
                 particles
                 fly
                 away
                 ,
                 leaving
                 these
                 only
                 behind
                 them
                 that
                 procure
                 a
                 sweet
                 Taste
                 to
                 the
                 Fruits
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 
                 reason
                 that
                 Garlick
                 and
                 Onions
                 ,
                 being
                 soaked
                 in
                 boiling
                 water
                 ,
                 acquire
                 a
                 milder
                 Taste
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Salt
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 them
                 are
                 dissolved
                 by
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 intangled
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 do
                 evaporate
                 into
                 the
                 Air.
                 Thus
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 Arum
                 ,
                 when
                 new
                 took
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 an
                 extream
                 smart
                 ,
                 biting
                 and
                 pungent
                 Taste
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 dried
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 being
                 long
                 kept
                 so
                 ,
                 becomes
                 insipid
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 inefficacious
                 and
                 of
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 virtue
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 Of
                 the
                 Ocoult
                 Qualities
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Wherein
                   the
                   Purgative
                   Virtue
                   of
                   Plants
                   doth
                   consist
                   .
                
                 THE
                 
                   Occult
                   Qualities
                
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 are
                 generally
                 such
                 as
                 belong
                 to
                 Medicin
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 di●●ernible
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 by
                 the
                 Senses
                 .
                 Amongst
                 these
                 we
                 will
                 first
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Purgative
                   Virtue
                
                 or
                 Quality
                 wherewith
                 several
                 Plants
                 are
                 endued
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 they
                 expel
                 excrementitious
                 and
                 corrupt
                 humours
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 by
                 siege
                 .
                 Thus
                 Rhubarb
                 and
                 Scammony
                 purge
                 
                   Choler
                   ;
                   Sena
                   ,
                   Polypody
                   of
                   the
                   Oak
                   ,
                   Dodder
                   of
                   Thyme
                   ,
                   Hellebor
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Black
                   Choler
                
                 or
                 
                   Melancholy
                   ;
                   Carthamus
                
                 or
                 
                   Wild
                   Saffron
                   ,
                   Agarick
                   ,
                   Herb
                   Mercury
                   ,
                   Spurge
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 several
                 sorts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Phlegm
                 and
                 
                   watry
                   Humours
                   ;
                   Fumitory
                   ,
                   Cassia
                   Fistula
                   ,
                   Prunes
                   ,
                   Bugloss
                   ,
                
                 purge
                 and
                 cleanse
                 the
                 Blood
                 from
                 its
                 dregginess
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Antient
                 Physicians
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 Medicins
                 that
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 
                   purgative
                   virtue
                
                 ,
                 exert
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 a
                 likeness
                 of
                 substance
                 to
                 those
                 Humours
                 they
                 attract
                 and
                 expel
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 GALEN
                 who
                 made
                 the
                 
                   purging
                   virtue
                
                 of
                 Simples
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 attraction
                 ,
                 
                   Simpl.
                   Lib.
                
                 3.
                 asserts
                 a
                 similitude
                 between
                 the
                 substance
                 that
                 purgeth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 purged
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 
                   Purging
                   Medicins
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 do
                 pick
                 out
                 some
                 particular
                 humour
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 expel
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 some
                 ,
                 Choler
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 Phlegm
                 ;
                 some
                 ,
                 Melancholy
                 ;
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 I
                 cannot
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 daily
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Melancholy
                   Humour
                
                 which
                 is
                 tough
                 and
                 clammy
                 ,
                 is
                 expelled
                 by
                 Cassia
                 and
                 Coloquintida
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 affinity
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 likeness
                 of
                 substance
                 with
                 that
                 Humour
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 the
                 watry
                 or
                 serous
                 humours
                 of
                 Persons
                 afflicted
                 with
                 the
                 Dropsie
                 ,
                 are
                 evacuated
                 by
                 Aloes
                 and
                 Rhubarb
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 similitude
                 between
                 their
                 substance
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Moisture
                 they
                 expel
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   this
                   similitude
                   between
                   the
                   Medicins
                   and
                   Humours
                   they
                   evacuate
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 examin
                 this
                 point
                 more
                 narrowly
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 contraries
                 are
                 rather
                 cured
                 by
                 contraries
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 Physician
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 detersive
                 quality
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Wormwood
                 consists
                 in
                 its
                 
                   sulphurous
                   Spirit
                
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Roots
                 of
                 Plantan
                 and
                 Bugloss
                 do
                 thicken
                 thin
                 Choler
                 by
                 the
                 clammy
                 consistence
                 of
                 their
                 Juices
                 ;
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Sorrels
                   ,
                   Juice
                   of
                   Limons
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Acids
                 do
                 thin
                 and
                 cool
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 allay
                 its
                 Fury
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 adust
                 Sulphur
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 their
                 acid
                 and
                 cold
                 Spirits
                 ?
                 Besides
                 infinite
                 other
                 Simples
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 by
                 softning
                 or
                 asswaging
                 do
                 purge
                 those
                 Humours
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 similitude
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Purgative
                   Plants
                   exert
                   their
                   efficiency
                   by
                   fermentation
                   .
                
                 Conclude
                 we
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Purging
                   Med
                   cins
                
                 expel
                 
                   corrupt
                   humours
                
                 by
                 fermentation
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 The
                 Medicament
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 into
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 doth
                 there
                 meet
                 with
                 a
                 sharp
                 humour
                 ,
                 which
                 flows
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 through
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 whereby
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 an
                 Aqua-Fortis
                 it
                 is
                 dissolved
                 :
                 But
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 substance
                 from
                 the
                 said
                 Juice
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 doth
                 not
                 mingle
                 with
                 it
                 without
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 the
                 Juice
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Medicin
                 ,
                 begins
                 to
                 swell
                 and
                 ferment
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Wine
                 doth
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 
                   Sulphureous
                   Lees
                
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 some
                 
                   Heterogeneous
                   Substance
                
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Afterwards
                 this
                 Medicament
                 is
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Lacteal
                   Veins
                
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 Receptacle
                 detected
                 by
                 Pecquet
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Ductus
                   Thoracicus
                
                 or
                 Breast-passage
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 conveyed
                 into
                 the
                 left
                 
                   Axillary
                   Vein
                
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 confounded
                 with
                 the
                 Blood.
                 But
                 because
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Heterogeneousness
                 of
                 its
                 Parts
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 joins
                 it self
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Choler
                   ,
                   Phlegm
                
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Humour
                 lurking
                 in
                 the
                 Blood.
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 carried
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 in
                 its
                 passage
                 twitch
                 and
                 prick
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 they
                 become
                 contracted
                 ,
                 and
                 squeez
                 out
                 the
                 humours
                 that
                 were
                 lodged
                 in
                 the
                 Vessels
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 parts
                 .
                 Now
                 while
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 do
                 thus
                 successively
                 expel
                 these
                 humours
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 find
                 no
                 refuge
                 for
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 driven
                 towards
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 Guts
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 irritate
                 to
                 expulsion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 evacuated
                 with
                 the
                 common
                 excrements
                 of
                 the
                 Food
                 .
                 Thus
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 the
                 Plants
                 ,
                 different
                 Humours
                 are
                 expelled
                 ;
                 as
                 Choler
                 by
                 
                   Scammony
                   ,
                   Phlegm
                
                 by
                 
                   Coloquintida
                   ,
                   Melancholy
                
                 by
                 
                   Black
                   Hellebor
                   ;
                   Black
                   Choler
                
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 by
                 Dodder
                 of
                 
                   Thyme
                   ,
                   Sweat
                
                 by
                 Sarsaparilla
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   VVhat
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   the
                   Vomitive
                   Virtue
                   of
                   some
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Vegetables
                 excite
                 Vomiting
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   evacuate
                
                 Humours
                 
                   by
                   the
                
                 Mouth
                 ;
                 
                   as
                   the
                
                 middle
                 Bark
                 of
                 Wallnut-trees
                 ,
                 Coloquintida
                 ,
                 Broom
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 Nux-vomica
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 virtue
                 of
                 these
                 Vegetables
                 is
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Purging
                   Medicaments
                
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 operation
                 is
                 more
                 swift
                 ,
                 by
                 exciting
                 a
                 quicker
                 
                   Fermentation
                   .
                   Corrupt
                   Humours
                
                 therefore
                 are
                 expelled
                 by
                 Vomit
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Stomach
                 being
                 vellicated
                 or
                 twitched
                 by
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Medicament
                 ,
                 becomes
                 so
                 contracted
                 and
                 drawn
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 contain
                 the
                 matter
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 drives
                 forth
                 the
                 Humours
                 that
                 oppress
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 dangerous
                 to
                 exhibit
                 
                   Vomiting
                   Medicaments
                
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Pthisick
                 or
                 Consumption
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 have
                 strait
                 Chests
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 Stomach
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 room
                 enough
                 to
                 display
                 it self
                 in
                 vomiting
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 too
                 violent
                 compression
                 of
                 its
                 Fibres
                 should
                 occasion
                 a
                 dangerous
                 Convulsion
                 .
                 This
                 
                   vomitive
                   virtue
                
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Herb
                   Groundsel
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Juice
                 whereof
                 being
                 taken
                 in
                 Beer
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 decoction
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 Water
                 with
                 Currans
                 or
                 Hony
                 ,
                 affords
                 a
                 gentle
                 Vomit
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Water
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Thistle
                 called
                 Silybum
                 ,
                 being
                 drunk
                 causeth
                 vomiting
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Herb
                   Thapsia
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Juice
                 or
                 Decoction
                 thereof
                 ,
                 doth
                 purge
                 upwards
                 and
                 downwards
                 with
                 great
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 not
                 safe
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 inwardly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Of
                   the
                   different
                   virtues
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Plants
                 cure
                 the
                 Diseases
                 and
                 Griefs
                 of
                 some
                 parts
                 :
                 Thus
                 
                   Betony
                   ,
                   Hysop
                   ,
                   Maiden-hair
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 good
                 for
                 the
                 Head
                 ;
                 and
                 particularly
                 
                   Sweet
                   Marjerom
                
                 do
                 help
                 the
                 cold
                 affections
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Head
                 and
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 ;
                 the
                 Powder
                 of
                 the
                 dried
                 Herb
                 snuft
                 up
                 ,
                 provokes
                 Sneezing
                 ,
                 evacuates
                 Phlegm
                 and
                 stregthens
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 Juice
                 of
                 the
                 Herb
                 snuft
                 up
                 .
                 
                   Borrage
                   ,
                   Angelica
                   ,
                   Bugloss
                
                 and
                 Balm
                 ,
                 strengthen
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 remove
                 the
                 Distempers
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 
                   Wormwood
                   ,
                   Sage
                
                 and
                 Anniseed
                 are
                 good
                 for
                 the
                 Stomach
                 .
                 Thus
                 Endive
                 and
                 Succory
                 are
                 appropriated
                 to
                 the
                 Liver
                 ,
                 and
                 afford
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 Remedy
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 Heat
                 of
                 the
                 Liver
                 or
                 its
                 obstructions
                 ,
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 it
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Leaves
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 eaten
                 raw
                 or
                 boyled
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Juice
                 ,
                 distilled
                 Water
                 or
                 Decoction
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 greatly
                 commended
                 in
                 Fevers
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 manifold
                 virtues
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 lookt
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 different
                 texture
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Head
                   ,
                   Heart
                   ,
                   Stomach
                
                 and
                 Liver
                 is
                 different
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 consequently
                 be
                 cured
                 by
                 different
                 Remedies
                 .
                 Now
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 various
                 Figures
                 ,
                 produce
                 also
                 various
                 effects
                 .
                 Thus
                 subtil
                 and
                 thin
                 Bodies
                 are
                 aperitive
                 or
                 opening
                 ;
                 thick
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 incrassate
                 ;
                 sharp
                 and
                 biting
                 are
                 abstersive
                 ,
                 and
                 cutting
                 or
                 inciding
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   VVhy
                   the
                   Odour
                   of
                   Herbs
                   sometimes
                   performs
                   the
                   same
                   effect
                   which
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Herb
                   taken
                   doth
                   produce
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 Herbs
                 or
                 Drugs
                 ,
                 are
                 purged
                 ,
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 a
                 
                   purging
                   Medicament
                
                 inwardly
                 .
                 Thus
                 I
                 knew
                 an
                 English
                 Gentleman
                 in
                 Flanders
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 ever
                 he
                 passed
                 by
                 an
                 Apothecaries
                 Shop
                 ,
                 was
                 moved
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Stool
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 a
                 Purge
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 flowing
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Purgative
                   Drugs
                
                 or
                 Medicins
                 ,
                 did
                 so
                 agitate
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 this
                 Person
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 put
                 the
                 Humours
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 motion
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 expected
                 from
                 a
                 
                   purging
                   Medicin
                   ;
                   viz.
                
                 by
                 the
                 rushing
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 against
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 Guts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   VVhy
                   Cats
                   are
                   so
                   much
                   delighted
                   with
                   Catmint
                   .
                
                 Cats
                 take
                 a
                 very
                 particular
                 pleasure
                 in
                 Catmint
                 ,
                 tumble
                 themselves
                 over
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 wonderfully
                 pleased
                 with
                 the
                 touching
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Catmint
                 consists
                 of
                 such
                 particles
                 as
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 sympathy
                 and
                 agreement
                 with
                 the
                 Brains
                 of
                 Cats
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Beasts
                 are
                 not
                 led
                 by
                 Reason
                 or
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 meer
                 impulse
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 by
                 the
                 disposition
                 or
                 make
                 of
                 their
                 Organs
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 allured
                 by
                 those
                 objects
                 that
                 present
                 themselves
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 except
                 some
                 steams
                 did
                 proceed
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 scent
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 affected
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 that
                 in
                 Catmint
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 
                   Texture
                   of
                   Fibres
                
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 agreement
                 and
                 correspondence
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Brains
                 of
                 Cats
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   VVhy
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   Pompion
                   being
                   put
                   into
                   a
                   Pot
                   wherein
                   Flesh
                   is
                   boyling
                   ,
                   makes
                   the
                   same
                   tender
                   .
                
                 A
                 piece
                 of
                 Pompion
                 put
                 into
                 a
                 Pot
                 in
                 which
                 Flesh
                 is
                 boyling
                 ,
                 doth
                 make
                 the
                 same
                 more
                 tender
                 than
                 ordinary
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Pompion
                 abounds
                 with
                 strong
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   sowrish
                   Juice
                
                 :
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 all
                 
                   sowr
                   things
                
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 resolving
                 virtue
                 ,
                 which
                 daily
                 experience
                 shews
                 us
                 concerning
                 Vinegar
                 .
                 And
                 PLINY
                 assures
                 the
                 same
                 concerning
                 
                   sharp
                   pointed
                   Docks
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 that
                 being
                 boyld
                 with
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 it
                 more
                 soft
                 and
                 tender
                 ;
                 because
                 its
                 sharp
                 and
                 corroding
                 quality
                 doth
                 dissolve
                 the
                 Texture
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   virtue
                   is
                   also
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Herb
                   Patience
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 virtue
                 is
                 by
                 Botanists
                 attributed
                 to
                 Hippolapathum
                 or
                 Patience
                 ,
                 which
                 renders
                 the
                 oldest
                 and
                 toughest
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 when
                 boyl'd
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 tender
                 and
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Herb
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 slippery
                 and
                 moist
                 nature
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 oldest
                 and
                 toughest
                 Beef
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Meat
                 ,
                 soft
                 and
                 tender
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 frequent
                 amongst
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 renders
                 the
                 Meats
                 boyl'd
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 concocted
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 Body
                 soluble
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   VVhy
                   some
                   Plants
                   are
                   of
                   a
                   deleterious
                   quality
                   ,
                   and
                   kill
                   living
                   Creatures
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Plants
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 pernicious
                 power
                 of
                 
                   killing
                   Animals
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Herb
                 Napellus
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Wolfsbane
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 its
                 extream
                 heat
                 burn
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 scorch
                 and
                 consume
                 the
                 firmer
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 effect
                 is
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 figure
                 and
                 motion
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 they
                 exert
                 their
                 virtues
                 ,
                 and
                 perform
                 those
                 effects
                 we
                 are
                 surprised
                 at
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 consentaneous
                 to
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 whereof
                 Poisons
                 consist
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 
                   stiff
                   ,
                   penetrating
                   ,
                   hard
                
                 ,
                 and
                 armed
                 with
                 Prickles
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 the
                 Microscope
                 that
                 Nettles
                 are
                 armed
                 with
                 an
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 prickles
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 such
                 Bodies
                 as
                 these
                 being
                 fermented
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 various
                 Humours
                 therein
                 contained
                 ,
                 doth
                 excite
                 a
                 very
                 violent
                 Ebullition
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 conveyed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 into
                 the
                 left
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 into
                 the
                 right
                 .
                 For
                 its
                 heat
                 being
                 here
                 encreased
                 ,
                 it
                 breaks
                 forth
                 with
                 extream
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 rushing
                 upon
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 ,
                 doth
                 with
                 its
                 sharp
                 points
                 and
                 prickles
                 penetrate
                 ,
                 corrode
                 and
                 tear
                 their
                 substance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Hemlock
                   kills
                   by
                   its
                   great
                   coldness
                   ,
                   and
                   Scammony
                   choakes
                   men
                   by
                   drawing
                   of
                   the
                   VVind-pipe
                   together
                   .
                
                 Again
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 Plants
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 contrary
                 virtue
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 kill
                 Animals
                 by
                 their
                 coldness
                 ,
                 as
                 Hemlock
                 ,
                 which
                 kills
                 People
                 ,
                 or
                 makes
                 them
                 go
                 mad
                 or
                 sensless
                 ;
                 and
                 Scammony
                 which
                 doth
                 so
                 draw
                 the
                 Wind-pipe
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 sometimes
                 choaks
                 and
                 
                   kills
                   Men.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 efficacy
                 of
                 these
                 Plants
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 stop
                 the
                 circulation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 suppress
                 the
                 Native
                 Heat
                 ;
                 for
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 smooth
                 and
                 easie
                 ,
                 as
                 passing
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 with
                 an
                 even
                 Course
                 ,
                 when
                 ever
                 cold
                 ,
                 or
                 slowly
                 moved
                 Bodies
                 do
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 mass
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 disturb
                 and
                 confound
                 the
                 motion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 dull
                 or
                 diminish
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Plants
                 :
                 And
                 being
                 through
                 the
                 Veins
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 they
                 cool
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 reduce
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 lukewarmness
                 .
                 For
                 whether
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Poison
                 ,
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 the
                 slowness
                 of
                 their
                 motion
                 do
                 destroy
                 its
                 heat
                 ,
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 their
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Heart
                 a
                 change
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Orifices
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 conveyed
                 thither
                 ,
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 obstructed
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 why
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 Hemlock
                 ,
                 makes
                 persons
                 mad
                 or
                 sensless
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 said
                 Herb
                 taken
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 causeth
                 disorderly
                 twitchings
                 or
                 vellications
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Spirits
                 are
                 hindred
                 from
                 their
                 natural
                 and
                 due
                 motion
                 through
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Plague
                   is
                   propagated
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 Phycitians
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 corrupted
                 by
                 noxious
                 exhalations
                 ,
                 the
                 Plague
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Epidemical
                   Diseases
                
                 are
                 produced
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pestilential
                   Steam
                
                 being
                 taken
                 in
                 with
                 the
                 Breath
                 ,
                 and
                 insinuating
                 themselves
                 into
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 do
                 confound
                 the
                 natural
                 ranging
                 of
                 its
                 
                 particles
                 :
                 Even
                 as
                 the
                 Rennet
                 when
                 mingled
                 with
                 Milk
                 ,
                 and
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 substance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 doth
                 so
                 change
                 the
                 ranging
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 fixt
                 Body
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 fluid
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   Root
                   of
                   the
                   Tree
                   Baxana
                   is
                   present
                   Poison
                   .
                
                 And
                 probably
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Tree
                 called
                 Baxana
                 ,
                 growing
                 in
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Dominions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Great
                   Mogul
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 immediately
                 cause
                 death
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 stirring
                 up
                 a
                 sluggish
                 drowziness
                 or
                 heaviness
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 by
                 its
                 coldness
                 allay
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 diminish
                 the
                 heat
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 extream
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 by
                 degrees
                 cools
                 the
                 Blood
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Veins
                 and
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 whereby
                 soon
                 after
                 the
                 Heart
                 it self
                 is
                 seised
                 and
                 nummed
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 most
                 wonderful
                 is
                 that
                 Historians
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Tree
                 is
                 altogether
                 harmless
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 safely
                 eaten
                 by
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 ;
                 the
                 reason
                 whereof
                 probably
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Fruit
                 is
                 better
                 concocted
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cold
                 Humours
                 discust
                 and
                 exhaled
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Hemlock
                   is
                   not
                   hurtful
                   to
                   all
                   living
                   Creatures
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 Hemlock
                 always
                 hurtful
                 to
                 all
                 
                   living
                   Creatures
                
                 :
                 For
                 Starlings
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 believe
                 GALEN
                 ,
                 do
                 commonly
                 feed
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 receiving
                 the
                 least
                 hurt
                 thereby
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 Anatomists
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 found
                 the
                 Crop
                 of
                 a
                 Bustard
                 full
                 of
                 
                   Hemlock
                   Seeds
                
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 only
                 4
                 or
                 5
                 grains
                 of
                 Wheat
                 mingled
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Poet
                 LUCRETIUS
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Thus
                     with
                     cold
                     Hemlock
                     Goats
                     we
                     fatted
                     see
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Tho'
                     it
                     to
                     Man
                     a
                     present
                     Poison
                     be
                     .
                  
                
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 Hemlock
                 is
                 not
                 deadly
                 to
                 all
                 Animals
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 inwardly
                 is
                 commended
                 by
                 Modern
                 Physitians
                 in
                 the
                 Swelling
                 and
                 Inflammation
                 of
                 the
                 Spleen
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Juice
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 ingredient
                 in
                 
                   Splenick
                   Plaisters
                
                 to
                 soften
                 the
                 hard
                 swellings
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   VVhence
                   VVild
                   Fig-trees
                   hath
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   taming
                   a
                   mad
                   Bull
                
                 A
                 
                   Mad
                   Bull
                
                 is
                 tamed
                 by
                 tying
                 a
                 twig
                 of
                 the
                 Wild
                 Fig-tree
                 to
                 his
                 Neck
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 virtue
                 is
                 also
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Herb
                   oen●theris
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 may
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Steam
                 proceeding
                 from
                 that
                 Plant
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 Wild
                 
                   Bulls
                   Brains
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 so
                 affect
                 the
                 Nerves
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 cast
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 stupidity
                 or
                 numness
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 loseth
                 all
                 his
                 strength
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 related
                 by
                 some
                 concerning
                 the
                 Lion
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 but
                 toucht
                 with
                 the
                 Herb
                 Adamantis
                 ,
                 he
                 lies
                 with
                 his
                 Mouth
                 open
                 upon
                 his
                 Back
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 quite
                 forgot
                 his
                 wonted
                 strength
                 and
                 fierceness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   VVhence
                   some
                   Herbs
                   have
                   a
                   virtue
                   of
                   resisting
                   Poison
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Herbs
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 virtue
                 against
                 Poison
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 called
                 Antidotal
                 ,
                 or
                 Alexipharmacal
                 .
                 Thus
                 Purslain
                 cures
                 the
                 biting
                 of
                 
                   Serpents
                   ;
                   Endive
                
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Spiders
                   .
                   Wine
                
                 resists
                 the
                 cold
                 Poison
                 of
                 Hemlock
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 these
                 ,
                 
                   Marygolds
                   ,
                   Carduus
                   Benedictus
                   ,
                   Angelica
                   ,
                   Rue
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 do
                 powerfully
                 resist
                 Poisons
                 ,
                 and
                 break
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 Plants
                 consist
                 of
                 such
                 parts
                 as
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 affinity
                 with
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 those
                 poisons
                 which
                 they
                 overcome
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 easily
                 join
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 do
                 by
                 their
                 interposition
                 break
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 change
                 the
                 ranging
                 and
                 figures
                 of
                 those
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 their
                 conjunction
                 ,
                 do
                 fix
                 and
                 coagulate
                 the
                 Blood.
                 For
                 
                   hot
                   things
                
                 do
                 easily
                 discuss
                 and
                 overcome
                 the
                 violence
                 and
                 malignity
                 of
                 cold
                 Poisons
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   therefore
                   the
                   Publick
                   Executioner
                   adviseth
                
                 Crito
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   not
                   suffer
                
                 Socrates
                 
                   to
                   dispute
                   too
                   earnestly
                   ,
                   lest
                   his
                   Body
                   should
                   be
                   too
                   much
                   heated
                   ,
                
                 SCALIGER
                 Exercit.
                 52.
                 
                 Moreover
                 cold
                 Plants
                 also
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 for
                 the
                 curing
                 of
                 cold
                 Poisons
                 ,
                 by
                 drawing
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 coagulated
                 by
                 cold
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 dissolved
                 again
                 by
                 the
                 supervening
                 liquor
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 nimblest
                 particles
                 are
                 put
                 into
                 motion
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 thus
                 confounded
                 together
                 ,
                 are
                 variously
                 agitated
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 thrust
                 together
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Of
                 the
                 Sympathy
                 and
                 Antipathy
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   VVhy
                   the
                   Female
                   Palm-tree
                   delights
                   in
                   the
                   Neighbourhood
                   of
                   the
                   Male
                   Palm
                   .
                
                 THE
                 
                   Female
                   Palm-tree
                
                 seems
                 to
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 nearness
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Male
                   Palm
                
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 more
                 fruitful
                 by
                 standing
                 in
                 its
                 Neighbourhood
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 inclines
                 her
                 Top
                 and
                 Branches
                 that
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 removed
                 farther
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Male
                   Palm
                
                 ,
                 languisheth
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 withers
                 and
                 dies
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 sympathy
                 between
                 both
                 these
                 sorts
                 of
                 
                   Palm
                   trees
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 steam
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Male
                   Palm
                
                 to
                 the
                 Female
                 ,
                 which
                 abounds
                 with
                 a
                 seminal
                 and
                 faecundating
                 virtue
                 ,
                 and
                 insinuating
                 it self
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Female
                   Plant
                
                 ,
                 make
                 her
                 more
                 flourishing
                 and
                 fruitful
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 seems
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 it
                 happens
                 with
                 the
                 Palm-tree
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 Hens
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 Eggs
                 indeed
                 without
                 the
                 
                   Cocks
                   Treading
                
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 the
                 said
                 Eggs
                 cannot
                 be
                 animated
                 or
                 become
                 prolifick
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 Hen
                 sit
                 never
                 so
                 long
                 Brooding
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 Herbs
                 being
                 endued
                 with
                 a
                 
                   vegetating
                   virtue
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Animals
                 ,
                 which
                 propagate
                 themselves
                 by
                 a
                 moist
                 Seed
                 ,
                 do
                 transfuse
                 the
                 
                   generating
                   virtue
                
                 and
                 
                   vital
                   spirit
                
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 by
                 mutual
                 embraces
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 by
                 a
                 tacit
                 consent
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 cherished
                 ,
                 animated
                 ,
                 flourish
                 ,
                 and
                 produce
                 Fruits
                 and
                 Seeds
                 by
                 a
                 hidden
                 and
                 secret
                 inspiration
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   VVhy
                   Cucumbers
                   and
                   Gourds
                   have
                   such
                   an
                   aversion
                   from
                   Oyl
                   .
                
                 Cucumbers
                 and
                 Gourds
                 have
                 an
                 antipathy
                 against
                 Oyl
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 ever
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 turn
                 away
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Effluvia
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 consist
                 of
                 such
                 particles
                 ,
                 as
                 do
                 with
                 their
                 sharp
                 prickles
                 and
                 points
                 run
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 their
                 Fibres
                 thereby
                 to
                 be
                 contracted
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 avoid
                 ,
                 or
                 withdraw
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Oyl
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   VVhy
                   the
                   Ivy
                   hath
                   an
                   Antipathy
                   against
                   a
                   Vine
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 Antipathy
                 is
                 found
                 between
                 the
                 Ivy
                 and
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 a
                 Cup
                 made
                 of
                 Ivy
                 will
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 Wine
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 believe
                 CATO
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Cup
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 Ivy
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 Wine
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 same
                 be
                 mingled
                 with
                 Water
                 ,
                 immediately
                 the
                 Wine
                 will
                 run
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Cup.
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 probably
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 that
                 the
                 Ivy-tree
                 was
                 consecrated
                 to
                 Baechus
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 resists
                 Drunkenness
                 ,
                 and
                 removes
                 pains
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 too
                 much
                 drinking
                 of
                 Wine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   VVhy
                   Cabbage
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   Enemy
                   to
                   the
                   Vine
                   .
                
                 Cabbage
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 abhor
                 the
                 neighbourhood
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 :
                 And
                 Rue
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Enemy
                 to
                 Hemlock
                 .
              
               
               
                 One
                 Plant
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 friendly
                 or
                 inimical
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 any
                 Sympathy
                 or
                 Antipathy
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 such
                 a
                 concord
                 or
                 enmity
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 among
                 Plants
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 when
                 one
                 Plant
                 is
                 nourished
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 of
                 Juice
                 that
                 another
                 is
                 ,
                 their
                 Neighbourhood
                 becomes
                 hurtful
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 one
                 robs
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 his
                 due
                 Aliment
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 two
                 Plants
                 are
                 maintained
                 by
                 a
                 different
                 Juice
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 sympathize
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 Rue
                 flourisheth
                 ,
                 when
                 planted
                 near
                 to
                 a
                 Fig-tree
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 draw
                 a
                 contrary
                 Aliment
                 from
                 the
                 Ground
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 taking
                 in
                 a
                 moisture
                 which
                 gives
                 it
                 a
                 
                   sweet
                   taste
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 such
                 as
                 affords
                 it
                 a
                 
                   bitter
                   taste
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 that
                 a
                 Rose-tree
                 which
                 grows
                 near
                 Garlick
                 ,
                 brings
                 forth
                 sweeter
                 scented
                 Roses
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 neighbourhood
                 of
                 other
                 Plants
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 noisome
                 and
                 offensive
                 Juice
                 being
                 suckt
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Garlick
                 ,
                 the
                 purer
                 and
                 more
                 fragrant
                 Juice
                 is
                 left
                 for
                 the
                 Rose-tree
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   some
                   Herbs
                   avoid
                   touching
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Live
                   Plant
                
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Arabians
                 and
                 Persians
                 give
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Suluc
                 or
                 Saluc
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 Philosophers
                 have
                 given
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Chaste
                 or
                 Shamefac'd
                 ,
                 if
                 whilst
                 it
                 is
                 Green
                 it
                 be
                 touched
                 never
                 so
                 slightly
                 with
                 ones
                 hand
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 little
                 squeez'd
                 with
                 ones
                 finger
                 ,
                 it
                 presently
                 starts
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 contracts
                 it self
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 sooner
                 is
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 toucheth
                 it
                 withdrawn
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 returns
                 again
                 to
                 its
                 natural
                 posture
                 .
                 And
                 THEOPHRASTUS
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 4
                 th
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Histories
                   ,
                   Chap.
                
                 3.
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Tree
                 growing
                 about
                 Memphis
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 outward
                 appearance
                 was
                 thorny
                 and
                 prickly
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Leaves
                 resembled
                 Fern
                 ,
                 the
                 Branches
                 whereof
                 beiong
                 touched
                 ,
                 the
                 Leaves
                 immediately
                 fall
                 and
                 wither
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 recovering
                 their
                 strength
                 ,
                 rise
                 again
                 and
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 former
                 
                 state
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 exprest
                 in
                 the
                 Figures
                 .
              
               
                 HENRICUS
                 REGIUS
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 4
                 th
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Natural
                   Philosophy
                
                 ,
                 endeavours
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 Miracle
                 ;
                 supposing
                 in
                 the
                 
                   first
                   place
                
                 this
                 Plant
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 tender
                 and
                 pliant
                 substance
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 the
                 least
                 touch
                 is
                 wounded
                 and
                 bruised
                 .
                 2
                 dly
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 inward
                 Nerves
                 or
                 Fibres
                 marked
                 1.
                 1.
                 wider
                 than
                 other
                 outward
                 ones
                 ,
                 signed
                 2.
                 2.
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 steams
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 T.
                 are
                 in
                 more
                 abundance
                 sent
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 upper
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Leaves
                   b
                   b
                
                 ,
                 than
                 into
                 the
                 lower
                 
                   c
                   c.
                
                 For
                 when
                 a
                 Hand
                 toucheth
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Leaves
                 about
                 
                   d
                   d
                
                 of
                 the
                 Figure
                 A
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 contained
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 the
                 inward
                 Nerves
                 1.
                 1.
                 carried
                 downwards
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 open
                 the
                 Flap
                 Doors
                 and
                 Pores
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 5
                 5
                 ,
                 and
                 pass
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wide
                 Nerves
                 into
                 the
                 narrower
                 2
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 go
                 downwards
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 upward
                 tending
                 Flappets
                 6
                 6
                 ,
                 they
                 ascend
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 ascent
                 shut
                 the
                 Flappets
                 4
                 4
                 ,
                 opening
                 from
                 the
                 narrower
                 Nerves
                 to
                 the
                 wider
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 necessarily
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 Muscles
                 or
                 Fibres
                 
                   c
                   c
                
                 ,
                 and
                 blowing
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 draw
                 the
                 Leaves
                 downwards
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Joint
                 marked
                 ....
                 reacheth
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 situation
                 and
                 figure
                 expressed
                 Figure
                 A
                 and
                 B.
                 But
                 afterwards
                 when
                 those
                 Leaves
                 are
                 bent
                 or
                 prest
                 downwards
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Hand
                 be
                 removed
                 again
                 from
                 the
                 Herb
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 said
                 steams
                 do
                 move
                 more
                 copiously
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 T
                 through
                 the
                 inward
                 and
                 wider
                 Nerves
                 1
                 1
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ascending
                 Flappets
                 3
                 3
                 ,
                 than
                 through
                 the
                 outward
                 and
                 more
                 narrow
                 2
                 2
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Stalk
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 first
                 shut
                 the
                 Flappets
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 5
                 5
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 lead
                 from
                 the
                 wider
                 and
                 inward
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 2
                 2
                 ;
                 and
                 proceeding
                 further
                 ,
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Leaves
                   b
                   b
                
                 ,
                 and
                 blowing
                 them
                 up
                 ,
                 do
                 somewhat
                 lift
                 up
                 the
                 
                   Leaves
                   d
                   d
                
                 that
                 before
                 were
                 prest
                 down
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 their
                 lifting
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Leaves
                 do
                 press
                 those
                 steams
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 great
                 abundance
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Leaves
                   b
                   b
                
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 pressed
                 ,
                 do
                 open
                 in
                 the
                 narrow
                 Nerves
                 2
                 2
                 ,
                 the
                 Flappets
                 4
                 4
                 that
                 lead
                 from
                 the
                 outward
                 Nerves
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 ,
                 and
                 pass
                 into
                 the
                 broader
                 and
                 more
                 inward
                 Nerves
                 1
                 1
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 copious
                 exhalations
                 ascending
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 T
                 ,
                 and
                 shutting
                 the
                 Flappets
                 5
                 5
                 ,
                 which
                 lead
                 towards
                 the
                 narrow
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 neither
                 descend
                 ,
                 nor
                 pass
                 sideways
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 by
                 those
                 copious
                 exhalations
                 ,
                 which
                 continually
                 ascend
                 into
                 those
                 wider
                 nerves
                 ,
                 necessarily
                 determined
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 upper
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Leaves
                   b
                   b
                
                 ;
                 and
                 entring
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 steams
                 that
                 ascend
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 through
                 the
                 broader
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 they
                 lift
                 up
                 the
                 upper
                 parts
                 
                   b
                   b
                
                 of
                 the
                 Leaves
                 that
                 are
                 filled
                 with
                 these
                 copious
                 exhalations
                 ,
                 but
                 emptied
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 inward
                 
                   parts
                   c
                   c
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 reduce
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 situation
                 they
                 had
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 is
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 Figures
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Another
                   Explication
                   of
                   the
                   contraction
                   of
                   Leaves
                   of
                   the
                   Sensitive
                   Plant.
                   
                
                 But
                 this
                 contraction
                 of
                 the
                 Leaves
                 may
                 also
                 assigned
                 to
                 Cold.
                 For
                 the
                 coldness
                 of
                 the
                 Finger
                 represseth
                 the
                 spreading
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Juice
                 in
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 measure
                 stops
                 the
                 influence
                 thereof
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Fibres
                 do
                 immediately
                 contract
                 or
                 draw
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 bend
                 the
                 Leaves
                 downwards
                 :
                 After
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Cold
                 doth
                 condense
                 and
                 wrinkle
                 the
                 Skin
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Heat
                 doth
                 extend
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Lappets
                 of
                 the
                 Leaves
                 are
                 drawn
                 inwardly
                 together
                 ,
                 because
                 probably
                 the
                 upper
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 are
                 drier
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 are
                 more
                 readily
                 and
                 sooner
                 contracted
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 lower
                 Fibres
                 softer
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 do
                 more
                 easily
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 extended
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 this
                 contraction
                 is
                 caused
                 by
                 Cold
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 some
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 which
                 shut
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Marygolds
                   ,
                   Succory
                
                 and
                 Woodbind-Flowers
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 stalk
                 whereof
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 wounded
                 with
                 a
                 Knife
                 ,
                 immediately
                 the
                 Flowers
                 fall
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 contraction
                 or
                 shrinking
                 of
                 the
                 cut
                 Nerves
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Flowers
                 are
                 fastned
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Pudefitan
                   Tree
                   abhors
                   the
                   Breath
                   of
                   Man.
                   
                
                 Some
                 Historians
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 a
                 Tree
                 called
                 Pudifetana
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 endure
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 exhalation
                 are
                 so
                 strongly
                 driven
                 against
                 this
                 Plant
                 ,
                 that
                 its
                 tender
                 Nerves
                 are
                 thereby
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Texture
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 As
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 tender
                 Bodies
                 of
                 Children
                 become
                 sometimes
                 infected
                 by
                 the
                 Breath
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Old
                   Woman
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Of
                   a
                   Tree
                   in
                   Japan
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   sympathy
                   with
                   Iron
                   .
                
                 Travellers
                 who
                 have
                 visited
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Japan
                 ,
                 do
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Tree
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 such
                 a
                 friendship
                 with
                 Iron
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 Branch
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 lopt
                 off
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 joined
                 and
                 fastned
                 to
                 it
                 again
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 Nail
                 struck
                 through
                 it
                 
                 into
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 and
                 flourish
                 again
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ever
                 .
                 Yea
                 if
                 the
                 Tree
                 begin
                 to
                 decline
                 or
                 wither
                 ,
                 it
                 presently
                 recovers
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 filings
                 of
                 Iron
                 are
                 laid
                 to
                 the
                 Roots
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Supposing
                 this
                 Relation
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 this
                 effect
                 does
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 attributable
                 to
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 indented
                 particles
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 open
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Root
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cause
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 to
                 pass
                 up
                 more
                 freely
                 into
                 the
                 Stem
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 particles
                 do
                 continually
                 break
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 Iron
                 of
                 the
                 Nail
                 that
                 is
                 struck
                 through
                 the
                 Branch
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 ,
                 the
                 obstructions
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ready
                 passage
                 of
                 the
                 Juice
                 be
                 furthered
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   Maidenhair
                   and
                   Cabbage
                   cannot
                   endure
                   water
                   .
                
                 Maidenhair
                 and
                 Cabbage
                 seem
                 to
                 abhor
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 it
                 off
                 from
                 themselves
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 dipt
                 in
                 water
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 grow
                 wet
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 taken
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 as
                 dry
                 as
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 dipt
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 smoothness
                 of
                 their
                 surface
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 any
                 water
                 to
                 stick
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 water
                 cannot
                 stick
                 to
                 any
                 Body
                 ,
                 except
                 its
                 surface
                 have
                 some
                 small
                 roughness
                 or
                 wrinckles
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 liquor
                 may
                 stick
                 and
                 be
                 intangled
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 all
                 fat
                 and
                 greasie
                 things
                 can
                 admit
                 of
                 no
                 water
                 to
                 stick
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 Fat
                 hath
                 a
                 very
                 smooth
                 surface
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 render
                 those
                 things
                 smooth
                 that
                 are
                 besmeared
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Or
                 this
                 quality
                 in
                 Maidenhair
                 and
                 Cabbage
                 whereby
                 they
                 reject
                 water
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 thin
                 Down
                 that
                 covers
                 their
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 some
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 which
                 gather
                 all
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 water
                 upon
                 their
                 points
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 them
                 rounded
                 there
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 penetrate
                 any
                 deeper
                 ,
                 nor
                 wet
                 them
                 except
                 after
                 a
                 long
                 lying
                 in
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   Water
                   Mallows
                   seem
                   to
                   have
                   an
                   Antipathy
                   against
                   Lead
                   .
                
                 A
                 Man
                 that
                 hath
                 dipt
                 his
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 Juice
                 of
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 
                   Water-Mallows
                   ,
                   Purslain
                
                 and
                 Herb
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 may
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 melted
                 Lead
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 no
                 hurt
                 thereby
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 
                   natural
                   coldness
                
                 of
                 these
                 Juices
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 clammy
                 thickness
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 covers
                 the
                 hand
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 a
                 skin
                 ,
                 and
                 hinders
                 it
                 from
                 being
                 touched
                 by
                 the
                 
                   melted
                   Lead
                
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 leave
                 also
                 a
                 great
                 smoothness
                 upon
                 the
                 skin
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 Lead
                 immediately
                 to
                 glide
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 leisure
                 to
                 penetrate
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   Dittany
                   draws
                   any
                   Iron
                   Weapon
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   wound
                   .
                
                 So
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 sympathy
                 betwixt
                 Dittany
                 and
                 Iron
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 touch
                 of
                 it
                 
                   Iron
                   Weapons
                
                 drop
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Wound
                 of
                 any
                 living
                 Creature
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 what
                 TULLY
                 tells
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 2
                 d
                 Book
                 
                   de
                   Natura
                   Deorum
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   reported
                   that
                   the
                   Goats
                   in
                
                 Crete
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   wounded
                   with
                   Arrows
                   ,
                   do
                   seek
                   for
                   the
                   Herb
                
                 Dittany
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   sooner
                   tasted
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Arrows
                   drop
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Bodies
                   .
                
              
               
                 Some
                 have
                 supposed
                 this
                 effect
                 to
                 be
                 caused
                 by
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Magnetical
                   Virtue
                
                 in
                 Dittany
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 attracts
                 Iron
                 ;
                 but
                 daily
                 experience
                 hath
                 convinced
                 this
                 conceit
                 of
                 falsity
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 Herb
                 when
                 applied
                 to
                 Iron
                 ,
                 exerts
                 no
                 
                   Magnetical
                   Virtue
                
                 at
                 all
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Conclude
                 we
                 therefore
                 rather
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Iron
                   Weapons
                
                 drop
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 upon
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 this
                 Herb
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 makes
                 the
                 Wound
                 wider
                 ,
                 and
                 opens
                 the
                 Orifice
                 by
                 its
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Iron
                 either
                 drops
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 easily
                 pulled
                 out
                 with
                 the
                 least
                 touch
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 added
                 the
                 force
                 or
                 impulse
                 of
                 irritated
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 beiong
                 assisted
                 with
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Herb
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 Effluvia
                 proceeding
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 doth
                 endeavour
                 to
                 thrust
                 out
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 hurtful
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Wild
                   Pennyroial
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   enemy
                   to
                   the
                   Rattle-Snake
                   .
                
                 Those
                 that
                 have
                 lived
                 in
                 Virginia
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 
                   Wild
                   Pennyroyal
                
                 grows
                 there
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 hateful
                 to
                 a
                 Serpent
                 called
                 the
                 Rattle-Snake
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 bruised
                 Leaves
                 be
                 but
                 held
                 to
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 of
                 this
                 Serpent
                 for
                 about
                 half
                 an
                 hour
                 ,
                 it
                 infallibly
                 kills
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 Snake
                 is
                 never
                 found
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 this
                 Herb
                 grows
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   virtue
                   in
                   Plants
                   whereby
                   they
                   can
                   chase
                   away
                   Devils
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 no
                 Plants
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 driving
                 Devils
                 away
                 .
                 For
                 Bodily
                 Substances
                 cannot
                 exert
                 any
                 activity
                 upon
                 Spiritual
                 or
                 
                   Immaterial
                   Ones
                
                 .
                 And
                 tho'
                 some
                 Herbs
                 are
                 applied
                 to
                 persons
                 possest
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 to
                 yield
                 them
                 some
                 relief
                 ,
                 yet
                 must
                 not
                 we
                 conclude
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 power
                 against
                 the
                 Devils
                 themselves
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reason
                 above-mentioned
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Of
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Whether
                   Plants
                   grow
                   without
                   Seed
                   .
                
                 IT
                 is
                 believed
                 that
                 some
                 Plants
                 grow
                 of
                 themselves
                 without
                 Seed
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 Asarabacca
                 which
                 grows
                 sometimes
                 upon
                 Walls
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Maidenhair
                 which
                 grows
                 on
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 Wells
                 and
                 near
                 moist
                 places
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 many
                 other
                 Herbs
                 which
                 of
                 themselves
                 sprout
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mould
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 deep
                 dug
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Cabalists
                   .
                
                 They
                 who
                 attribute
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 
                   inferiour
                   things
                
                 to
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 suppose
                 that
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 concurring
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Influences
                
                 ,
                 refer
                 the
                 original
                 of
                 Plants
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Planets
                 or
                 Stars
                 ,
                 as
                 making
                 them
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Sublunary
                   Generations
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Cabalists
                 who
                 precisely
                 assert
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Herb
                   or
                   Plant
                   here
                   below
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   not
                   his
                   Star
                   in
                   the
                   Firmament
                   ,
                   which
                   strikes
                   with
                   its
                   Rays
                   ,
                   and
                   bids
                   it
                   grow
                   .
                
                 But
                 having
                 before
                 treated
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 it
                 for
                 granted
                 that
                 our
                 Modern
                 Philosophers
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 weak
                 as
                 to
                 attribute
                 all
                 particular
                 effects
                 to
                 general
                 Causes
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 look
                 out
                 elsewhere
                 for
                 the
                 Original
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   opinion
                   of
                   some
                   Philosophers
                   .
                
                 Some
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Plants
                 spring
                 from
                 the
                 fortuitous
                 meeting
                 of
                 some
                 
                   Earthly
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 insensible
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 being
                 agitated
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 Crust
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 by
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 do
                 acquire
                 such
                 a
                 figure
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 situation
                 and
                 motion
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 formation
                 of
                 the
                 Plant
                 :
                 And
                 from
                 whence
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 foundation
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 afterwards
                 are
                 reared
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 
                   Nutritious
                   Juice
                
                 mounting
                 up
                 through
                 this
                 first
                 Rudiment
                 of
                 the
                 Plant
                 ,
                 doth
                 dilate
                 the
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 assigns
                 a
                 certain
                 figure
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 suppose
                 indeed
                 that
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 Plants
                 is
                 somewhat
                 Analogous
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Animals
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 when
                 Plants
                 do
                 arise
                 or
                 spring
                 from
                 a
                 Seed
                 sown
                 :
                 Because
                 the
                 Seed
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 resembles
                 the
                 Egg
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 as
                 confisting
                 of
                 a
                 Bud
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Shell
                   ,
                   Membrans
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Yolk
                 .
                 Yet
                 with
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 Sexes
                 is
                 not
                 requisit
                 to
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 ,
                 because
                 every
                 Plant
                 gives
                 forth
                 its
                 Seed
                 in
                 the
                 Fruit
                 it
                 produceth
                 ;
                 which
                 Seed
                 doth
                 not
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 
                 of
                 a
                 Womb
                 to
                 receive
                 and
                 cherish
                 it
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Fruit
                 it self
                 supplies
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 they
                 suppose
                 also
                 that
                 Plants
                 may
                 be
                 Generated
                 without
                 either
                 Root
                 or
                 Seed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Herbs
                   sometimes
                   grow
                   on
                   the
                   surface
                   of
                   the
                   Sea-water
                   .
                
                 For
                 they
                 observe
                 with
                 the
                 Antients
                 ,
                 that
                 Herbs
                 grow
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 product
                 or
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 coagulated
                 Sliminess
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 is
                 most
                 predominant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 moves
                 more
                 slowly
                 than
                 in
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Yea
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 who
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 their
                 observation
                 more
                 than
                 once
                 ,
                 that
                 Herbs
                 have
                 sprung
                 out
                 of
                 Snow
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 kept
                 a
                 long
                 while
                 ,
                 which
                 Herbs
                 they
                 have
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 
                   bitter
                   Taste
                
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 this
                 be
                 any
                 matter
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 wonder
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 Worms
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 generated
                 in
                 our
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 are
                 sometimes
                 generated
                 out
                 of
                 Snow
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 ingenious
                 persons
                 in
                 Germany
                 have
                 lately
                 observed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   From
                   calcin'd
                   Earth
                   several
                   Plants
                   have
                   been
                   produced
                   .
                
                 Others
                 again
                 have
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 Herbs
                 have
                 sprung
                 forth
                 from
                 burnt
                 or
                 
                   calcin'd
                   Earth
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 after
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 watered
                 with
                 a
                 copious
                 Shower
                 .
                 Because
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Heat
                 ,
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Bodies
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 let
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 prisons
                 ,
                 and
                 joining
                 variously
                 together
                 ,
                 do
                 form
                 the
                 Rudiments
                 of
                 Plants
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 moisture
                 doth
                 further
                 unite
                 and
                 work
                 together
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 Earth
                 the
                 Seeds
                 of
                 Vegetables
                 lie
                 hid
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 burnt
                 it
                 be
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 Rain
                 again
                 ,
                 it
                 brings
                 forth
                 divers
                 Vegetables
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   By
                   what
                   means
                   a
                   Wood
                   could
                   spring
                   up
                   without
                   the
                   sowing
                   of
                   any
                   Seeds
                   .
                
                 Historians
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 Wood
                 sprung
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 in
                 Cyrene
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 falling
                 of
                 great
                 and
                 copious
                 Showers
                 ,
                 which
                 extended
                 it self
                 to
                 many
                 miles
                 .
                 And
                 THEOPHRASTUS
                 
                   Histor.
                   Lib.
                
                 6.
                 
                 Cap.
                 3.
                 says
                 that
                 a
                 famous
                 Tree
                 called
                 Laser
                 (
                 which
                 PLINY
                 reckons
                 amongst
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 excellent
                 gifts
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 in
                 many
                 
                   Medicinal
                   Compositions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthning
                 concoction
                 in
                 
                   Old
                   Men
                
                 and
                 Women
                 )
                 sprang
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 shower
                 of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 whereas
                 before
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 there
                 altogether
                 unknown
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 imagine
                 that
                 this
                 great
                 Wood
                 and
                 useful
                 Tree
                 did
                 not
                 spontaneosly
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 themselves
                 spring
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 Seeds
                 carried
                 thither
                 by
                 the
                 Winds
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 suppose
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 to
                 grant
                 this
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 THEOPHRASTUS
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ground
                 in
                 Crete
                 can
                 scarcely
                 be
                 turn'd
                 up
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   Cypress
                   Trees
                
                 do
                 spring
                 up
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 foreign
                 Seeds
                 conveyed
                 thither
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 ground
                 there
                 abounds
                 with
                 particles
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sun
                   Beams
                
                 ,
                 do
                 form
                 the
                 Rudiments
                 of
                 those
                 Trees
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 same
                 doth
                 not
                 happen
                 in
                 other
                 ground
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Seed
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 mingled
                 and
                 grow
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 form
                 the
                 first
                 organization
                 of
                 those
                 Plants
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 notorious
                 beyond
                 all
                 dispute
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 ground
                 is
                 not
                 proper
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Plants
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 those
                 Plants
                 which
                 grow
                 in
                 great
                 abundance
                 in
                 both
                 the
                 
                   Indies
                   ,
                   Brasile
                   ,
                   Arabia
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 will
                 not
                 grow
                 in
                 England
                 or
                 Flanders
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 northern
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 Yea
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Country
                 some
                 Plants
                 grow
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 peculiar
                 quality
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 they
                 suppose
                 that
                 Woods
                 may
                 be
                 generated
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 industry
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 Seeds
                 carried
                 by
                 the
                 Winds
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 particles
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 heat
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 shoot
                 up
                 into
                 different
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Hedg
                   Mustard
                   grows
                   without
                   Seed
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 seem
                 strange
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 Dikes
                 that
                 are
                 cast
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Isle
                   of
                   Ely
                
                 for
                 the
                 draining
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fenny
                   Grounds
                
                 such
                 vast
                 quantities
                 of
                 
                   Mustard
                   Seed
                
                 should
                 grow
                 ,
                 tho'
                 never
                 any
                 known
                 in
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 have
                 grown
                 there
                 before
                 .
                 So
                 likewise
                 after
                 the
                 Dreadful
                 Fire
                 of
                 London
                 great
                 quantities
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Narrow
                   Leav'd
                   Neapolitan
                   Hedge-Mustard
                
                 was
                 known
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 the
                 Ruins
                 of
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 many
                 Credible
                 Authors
                 ,
                 whereas
                 for
                 many
                 hundreds
                 of
                 years
                 the
                 ground
                 had
                 been
                 built
                 with
                 Houses
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
                 any
                 such
                 Herb
                 was
                 known
                 to
                 grow
                 there
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 this
                 Herb
                 did
                 grow
                 of
                 it self
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 grew
                 up
                 from
                 Seeds
                 that
                 had
                 so
                 long
                 been
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 will
                 easily
                 admit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   Plants
                   grow
                   upon
                   the
                   tops
                   of
                   Houses
                   and
                   Rocks
                   .
                
                 But
                 all
                 difficulty
                 will
                 be
                 removed
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 how
                 Plants
                 grow
                 upon
                 
                   Walls
                   ,
                   the
                   tops
                   of
                   Houses
                
                 and
                 Rocks
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 places
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 conceived
                 how
                 any
                 Seeds
                 should
                 be
                 conveyed
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 seems
                 most
                 obvious
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 proceed
                 from
                 large
                 and
                 plentiful
                 Showers
                 ,
                 which
                 leave
                 some
                 slimy
                 matter
                 upon
                 the
                 said
                 Walls
                 and
                 Rocks
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 cherished
                 and
                 assisted
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Suns
                   Prolifick
                   Heat
                
                 doth
                 bring
                 forth
                 Herbs
                 .
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 many
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 do
                 mingle
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 steams
                 that
                 do
                 continually
                 ascend
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 afterwards
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 steams
                 or
                 vapors
                 are
                 turned
                 into
                 Rain
                 ,
                 fall
                 down
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 cleave
                 to
                 rough
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 water
                 is
                 again
                 rarefied
                 into
                 vapor
                 ,
                 do
                 remain
                 behind
                 upon
                 the
                 said
                 Bodies
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Slime
                 or
                 Mud
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 afterwards
                 many
                 Plants
                 do
                 bud
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   All
                   Plants
                   proceed
                   from
                   Seeds
                   .
                
                 But
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 these
                 Reasons
                 and
                 Experiments
                 ,
                 our
                 modern
                 Philosophers
                 believe
                 that
                 all
                 Vegetables
                 are
                 formally
                 contained
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Seeds
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 formed
                 by
                 apposition
                 of
                 parts
                 as
                 Stones
                 and
                 Metals
                 are
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 once
                 and
                 all
                 together
                 like
                 perfect
                 Animals
                 .
                 They
                 cannot
                 imagin
                 how
                 the
                 fortuitous
                 concourse
                 of
                 divers
                 particles
                 can
                 form
                 that
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 
                   similar
                   parts
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 organical
                 ,
                 which
                 enter
                 the
                 composition
                 of
                 every
                 Plant.
                 Neither
                 can
                 they
                 any
                 more
                 conceive
                 how
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 grain
                 of
                 Seed
                 that
                 is
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 ground
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Juices
                 which
                 penetrate
                 them
                 ,
                 should
                 of
                 themseves
                 range
                 themselves
                 into
                 that
                 order
                 ,
                 wherein
                 consists
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 each
                 Plant.
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 conclude
                 that
                 all
                 Plants
                 were
                 formed
                 together
                 and
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 comprised
                 one
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 latter
                 are
                 only
                 an
                 uncasing
                 or
                 unfolding
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   This
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   instanc●
                   of
                   a
                   Bean.
                   
                
                 Accordingly
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 a
                 Bean
                 contains
                 formally
                 the
                 
                   Root
                   ,
                   Stalks
                
                 and
                 Leaves
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Bean
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 grow
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 therefore
                 makes
                 it
                 probable
                 that
                 this
                 2
                 
                   d
                   Bean
                
                 does
                 again
                 contain
                 a
                 3
                 d
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 3
                 d
                 a
                 4
                 th
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 to
                 an
                 infinity
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 growing
                 of
                 Plants
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 repetition
                 of
                 Generations
                 performed
                 every
                 year
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 new
                 
                   Leaves
                   ,
                   Flowers
                
                 and
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 whose
                 Branches
                 actually
                 contain
                 an
                 infinity
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 conceive
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Leaves
                   ,
                   Flowers
                
                 and
                 Fruits
                 that
                 are
                 actually
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 Branches
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 
                 only
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 unfolded
                 every
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   
                   Malpighius's
                   Experiment
                   to
                   this
                   purpose
                   .
                
                 MALPIGHIUS
                 designing
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 trial
                 whether
                 Earth
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 sown
                 with
                 any
                 Seed
                 ,
                 could
                 bring
                 forth
                 
                   Herbs
                   of
                   it self
                
                 ,
                 put
                 some
                 Earth
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 dug
                 deep
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Glass
                   Vessel
                
                 ,
                 and
                 bound
                 over
                 it
                 a
                 manifold
                 doubled
                 piece
                 of
                 Silk
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 and
                 Water
                 might
                 pass
                 through
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Mould
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 keep
                 off
                 those
                 small
                 Seeds
                 that
                 are
                 carried
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 could
                 never
                 find
                 that
                 any
                 Herb
                 ever
                 sprouted
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Glass
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Plant
                   of
                   very
                   Spe●s
                   or
                   Kind
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Plant
                
                 of
                 every
                 kind
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 produced
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 divided
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 into
                 parts
                 of
                 that
                 exact
                 bigness
                 and
                 figure
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 composing
                 the
                 Buds
                 of
                 each
                 kind
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
                 But
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 produced
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 before-mentioned
                 opinion
                 of
                 some
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 fortuitous
                 concourse
                 of
                 many
                 principles
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 united
                 themselves
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 form
                 such
                 a
                 Plant
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 see
                 sometimes
                 Plants
                 of
                 new
                 kinds
                 produced
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 hapning
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Plants
                 of
                 each
                 kind
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   The
                   cutting
                   or
                   lopping
                   of
                   Plants
                   conduceth
                   to
                   the
                   conservation
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 Plants
                 that
                 are
                 frequently
                 cut
                 ,
                 cropt
                 or
                 lopt
                 ,
                 do
                 grow
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 longer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 frequent
                 Amputation
                 doth
                 renew
                 the
                 Juice
                 of
                 the
                 Plant
                 ,
                 by
                 keeping
                 it
                 from
                 spending
                 it self
                 too
                 much
                 in
                 luxuriant
                 and
                 supernumerary
                 Branches
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Plants
                 that
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 live
                 one
                 year
                 only
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 cut
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 duly
                 cropt
                 ,
                 will
                 outlive
                 that
                 time
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 
                   Lettice
                   ,
                   Purslain
                   ,
                   Cucumbers
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 Trees
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 lopt
                 ,
                 do
                 never
                 attain
                 to
                 the
                 tallness
                 of
                 other
                 Trees
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 Amputation
                 is
                 celebrated
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Why
                   Plants
                   growing
                   in
                   different
                   places
                   ,
                   are
                   endued
                   with
                   different
                   properties
                   .
                
                 Plants
                 that
                 grow
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Philippine
                   Islands
                
                 are
                 indued
                 with
                 different
                 qualities
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 planted
                 or
                 grow
                 towards
                 several
                 quarters
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 accordingly
                 indued
                 with
                 various
                 affections
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 Leaves
                 which
                 grow
                 towards
                 the
                 East
                 are
                 good
                 and
                 healthful
                 ;
                 whereas
                 those
                 which
                 grow
                 towards
                 the
                 West
                 are
                 poisonous
                 and
                 deleterious
                 .
                 So
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 those
                 Apples
                 that
                 grow
                 near
                 those
                 places
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 store
                 of
                 Cabbage
                 ,
                 yield
                 a
                 strong
                 and
                 stinking
                 smell
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 Effluvia
                 do
                 exhale
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 neighbouring
                 Plants
                 ,
                 which
                 impart
                 some
                 noxious
                 qualities
                 to
                 the
                 Leaves
                 and
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Trees
                 or
                 Plants
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 notorious
                 ,
                 that
                 poisonful
                 Trees
                 or
                 Herbs
                 do
                 communicate
                 their
                 venom
                 to
                 Bodies
                 that
                 grow
                 near
                 them
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 ascending
                 vapors
                 carry
                 always
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Earth
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 ascend
                 ;
                 and
                 young
                 and
                 tender
                 Plants
                 that
                 grow
                 near
                 to
                 stinking
                 or
                 noxious
                 ,
                 are
                 easily
                 affected
                 and
                 infected
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Plants
                   are
                   endued
                   with
                   the
                   qualities
                   of
                   the
                   Nutriment
                   they
                   take
                   in
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 Wine
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 Grapes
                 of
                 a
                 Vine
                 that
                 hath
                 had
                 
                   White
                   Hellebor
                
                 or
                 
                   Herb
                   Mercury
                
                 grow
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 becomes
                 purgative
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 any
                 Tree
                 become
                 
                   Narcotick
                   ,
                   Venomous
                   ,
                   Diuretick
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 if
                 their
                 Roots
                 be
                 moistned
                 with
                 such
                 like
                 Juices
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 make
                 
                   Plumbs
                   purgative
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 thing
                 to
                 bore
                 several
                 holes
                 in
                 the
                 Trunk
                 of
                 the
                 Trees
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 into
                 them
                 the
                 Juice
                 of
                 Hellebor
                 or
                 Colloquintida
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 their
                 qualities
                 are
                 imparted
                 to
                 the
                 Tree
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   degenerating
                   of
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 matter
                 of
                 common
                 Experience
                 ,
                 for
                 Plants
                 to
                 grow
                 wild
                 ,
                 and
                 degenerate
                 from
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 Thus
                 a
                 Fig-tree
                 degenerates
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Wild
                   Fig-tree
                   ,
                   Barley
                
                 into
                 Oats
                 ;
                 besides
                 many
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 Transmutations
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 degenerating
                 of
                 Plants
                 proceeds
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 negligence
                 of
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 ,
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 the
                 Ambient
                 Air.
                 For
                 Plants
                 grow
                 wild
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 set
                 in
                 places
                 that
                 are
                 fit
                 and
                 suitable
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 so
                 cultivated
                 as
                 their
                 Nature
                 doth
                 require
                 .
                 Which
                 tho'
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 many
                 Plants
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 none
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 Violets
                 set
                 or
                 sown
                 for
                 encrease
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 every
                 3
                 years
                 transplanted
                 ,
                 do
                 degenerate
                 into
                 a
                 pitiful
                 Flower
                 without
                 any
                 scent
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 which
                 deficiency
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Rudiments
                 of
                 Plants
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 original
                 do
                 require
                 a
                 certain
                 determinate
                 matter
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 their
                 texture
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 Plants
                 must
                 be
                 produced
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 such
                 matter
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 met
                 with
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Seed
                 is
                 sown
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 the
                 Plants
                 in
                 such
                 ground
                 do
                 degenerate
                 and
                 become
                 changed
                 into
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 change
                 is
                 not
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Root
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Seed
                 it self
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 find
                 convenient
                 and
                 suitable
                 matter
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 having
                 lost
                 its
                 vigor
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 change
                 its
                 nature
                 .
                 Hence
                 skilful
                 Gardners
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 make
                 trial
                 of
                 the
                 goodness
                 of
                 their
                 Seeds
                 by
                 putting
                 them
                 into
                 
                   boiling
                   water
                
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 lively
                 and
                 vigorous
                 ,
                 will
                 in
                 an
                 hours
                 time
                 begin
                 to
                 sprout
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   quarter
                   of
                   Heaven
                   to
                   which
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   a
                   Plant
                   were
                   directed
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   in
                   the
                   translating
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 Amongst
                 the
                 Rules
                 that
                 are
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Antients
                 for
                 the
                 setting
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 ;
                 that
                 care
                 be
                 had
                 that
                 the
                 Plants
                 removed
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 be
                 set
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 their
                 parts
                 may
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 quarters
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 in
                 their
                 former
                 station
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 aspect
                 of
                 Trees
                 is
                 changed
                 from
                 one
                 quarter
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 inward
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 is
                 changed
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 passages
                 whereby
                 the
                 nourishment
                 is
                 conveyed
                 ,
                 are
                 altered
                 ,
                 and
                 acquire
                 another
                 situation
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 any
                 will
                 make
                 the
                 Experiment
                 by
                 cutting
                 the
                 stem
                 of
                 a
                 Tree
                 grown
                 in
                 an
                 open
                 Field
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Sithe
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 perceive
                 several
                 Circles
                 that
                 are
                 broader
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 and
                 narrower
                 towards
                 the
                 North.
                 Which
                 cannot
                 be
                 adscribed
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Heat
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeding
                 more
                 copiously
                 from
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 doth
                 more
                 strongly
                 agitate
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 extends
                 the
                 Veins
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 warmth
                 which
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 North.
                 And
                 tho'
                 this
                 difference
                 be
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Brazile-wood
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Circles
                 whereof
                 are
                 Concentrical
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 an
                 equal
                 distance
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 Trees
                 receive
                 an
                 equal
                 degree
                 of
                 heat
                 from
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 South
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 position
                 of
                 these
                 Circles
                 some
                 have
                 taught
                 how
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 Meridian
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 more
                 skilful
                 Gardners
                 and
                 Husbandmen
                 enjoin
                 transplanted
                 Trees
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 quarter
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 their
                 former
                 position
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Nourishment
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   the
                   Root
                   grows
                   and
                   is
                   encreased
                   .
                
                 AS
                 soon
                 as
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Sprout
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 constitute
                 the
                 Root
                 ,
                 is
                 become
                 such
                 ,
                 we
                 perceive
                 presently
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 nourished
                 and
                 encreased
                 as
                 to
                 all
                 dimensions
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Length
                   ,
                   Breadth
                
                 and
                 Depth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Juice
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 thin
                 Skin
                 ,
                 doth
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Bark
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 part
                 also
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Woody
                   Fibres
                
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 which
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 mount
                 upwards
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 agitation
                 it
                 hath
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 some
                 Fermentation
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 
                   circular
                   motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 every
                 Body
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 moved
                 ,
                 strives
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 its
                 Motion
                 .
                 Now
                 proportionably
                 as
                 this
                 new
                 Juice
                 mounts
                 upwards
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 pass
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Woody
                   Fibres
                
                 into
                 the
                 Bladders
                 ,
                 where
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 old
                 Juice
                 ,
                 it
                 by
                 commixtion
                 therewith
                 produceth
                 a
                 Fermentation
                 ;
                 from
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 Fermentations
                 in
                 Chymistry
                 ,
                 certain
                 concretions
                 are
                 produced
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 do
                 encrease
                 the
                 dimensions
                 of
                 the
                 Bladders
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Woody
                   Fibres
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Dunging
                   of
                   the
                   grounds
                   conduceth
                   much
                   to
                   their
                   bearing
                   or
                   fruitfulness
                
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 ground
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 fit
                 to
                 bear
                 Plants
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 dunged
                 before
                 the
                 great
                 Rains
                 begin
                 to
                 fall
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Barrenness
                 of
                 
                   Vines
                   ,
                   Wheat
                
                 and
                 other
                 Corn
                 is
                 overcome
                 by
                 Stercoration
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Dung
                 abounds
                 with
                 Salt
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 disperst
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 doth
                 allay
                 the
                 moisture
                 and
                 coldness
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 promotes
                 growth
                 or
                 germination
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Plants
                 consists
                 in
                 heat
                 and
                 moisture
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 the
                 Agent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 the
                 Patient
                 ;
                 yet
                 sometimes
                 it
                 may
                 so
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 dunging
                 of
                 ground
                 may
                 do
                 more
                 hurt
                 than
                 good
                 ,
                 viz.
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 moisture
                 to
                 rot
                 the
                 Dung
                 ,
                 and
                 dissolve
                 the
                 
                   saline
                   parts
                
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 common
                 with
                 Husbandmen
                 to
                 dung
                 their
                 grounds
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 season
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 expect
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 copious
                 Rains
                 to
                 dilute
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Spring
                 ,
                 or
                 towards
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 moisture
                 having
                 dissolved
                 the
                 Salt
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Dung
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 conveyed
                 by
                 this
                 vehicle
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 to
                 the
                 inmost
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Roots
                 .
                 For
                 otherwise
                 the
                 Corn
                 that
                 is
                 sown
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 burnt
                 by
                 heat
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 the
                 Salt
                 be
                 not
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 be
                 overmuch
                 cumbred
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 Dung.
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 PLINY's
                 observation
                 ,
                 Lib.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   That
                   Fields
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   dunged
                   ,
                   are
                   too
                   chill
                   and
                   cold
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   over
                   dunged
                   ,
                   are
                   burnt
                   up
                   .
                
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 the
                 dungs
                 of
                 several
                 Animals
                 ;
                 for
                 Pigeons
                 Dung
                 is
                 the
                 hottest
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 to
                 it
                 Sheeps
                 Dungs
                 ,
                 which
                 two
                 are
                 only
                 proper
                 to
                 recover
                 those
                 grounds
                 that
                 are
                 chil'd
                 with
                 over
                 ▪
                 much
                 cold
                 and
                 crudity
                 .
                 Hogs
                 Dung
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 sharp
                 and
                 biting
                 nature
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 Onions
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Dungs
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 moderate
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 middle
                 nature
                 between
                 these
                 ,
                 are
                 Horse
                 Dung
                 ,
                 Asses
                 Dung
                 and
                 Cow
                 Dung.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Dung
                   conduceth
                   to
                   the
                   encrease
                   of
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 languishing
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 dead
                 and
                 withered
                 Trees
                 is
                 recovered
                 and
                 restored
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 laying
                 Dung
                 to
                 the
                 Roots
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Grain
                 called
                 Panick
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 from
                 the
                 Paniculae
                 or
                 Beards
                 it
                 is
                 armed
                 with
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 laid
                 to
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Root
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 use
                 to
                 promote
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 :
                 For
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 clammy
                 and
                 spungy
                 substance
                 ,
                 it
                 sucks
                 in
                 the
                 moisture
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 furnishing
                 the
                 Root
                 with
                 copious
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 it
                 dilates
                 and
                 makes
                 it
                 grow
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   stones
                   of
                   Grapes
                   promote
                   the
                   nourishing
                   and
                   encrease
                   of
                   vines
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 some
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Stones
                   of
                   Grapes
                
                 ,
                 laid
                 in
                 great
                 quantities
                 to
                 the
                 Roots
                 of
                 Vines
                 ,
                 do
                 greatly
                 conduce
                 to
                 their
                 thriving
                 and
                 encrease
                 :
                 Because
                 these
                 Stones
                 are
                 furnisht
                 with
                 pores
                 suitable
                 to
                 admit
                 the
                 Juice
                 ,
                 which
                 serves
                 for
                 nourishment
                 to
                 Vines
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 suckt
                 good
                 store
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Juice
                 ,
                 communicate
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 Roots
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   Fields
                   that
                   have
                   lain
                   follow
                   ,
                   are
                   more
                   fruitful
                   than
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   continually
                   sown
                   .
                
                 
                   Fallow
                   Grounds
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 only
                 tilled
                 every
                 other
                 year
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 fruitful
                 than
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 sown
                 continually
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 fruitful
                 ,
                 the
                 longer
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 suffered
                 to
                 lie
                 fallow
                 ,
                 especially
                 without
                 soiling
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 tilling
                 ,
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 are
                 opened
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 through
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 on
                 purpose
                 prepared
                 passages
                 ,
                 the
                 Juice
                 is
                 carried
                 upwards
                 into
                 the
                 Air.
                 Whereas
                 in
                 
                   fallow
                   grounds
                
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 pores
                 are
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 steams
                 to
                 escape
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Husbandmen
                 burn
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Stubble
                 is
                 burnt
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 ground
                 hath
                 been
                 reaped
                 ,
                 d
                 the
                 
                   watry
                   parts
                
                 fly
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 solid
                 substance
                 that
                 remains
                 is
                 dissolved
                 by
                 the
                 moisture
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 its
                 thickness
                 promotes
                 the
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 VIRGIL
                 tells
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 First
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 Georgicks
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   From
                   burning
                   Barren
                   Fields
                   ,
                   oft
                   plenty
                   comes
                   ,
                
                 
                   When
                   brittle
                   Stubble
                   crackling
                   Fire
                   consumes
                   ;
                
                 
                   Whether
                   from
                   this
                   ,
                   new
                   force
                   and
                   nourishment
                
                 
                   The
                   Earth
                   receives
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   all
                   Venom
                   spent
                
                 
                   By
                   Fire
                   ,
                   and
                   forth
                   superfluous
                   moisture
                   sweats
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   Herbs
                   grow
                   better
                   in
                   a
                   level
                   Field
                   than
                   on
                   hang●ng
                   groun●
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Level
                   Field
                
                 is
                 more
                 proper
                 to
                 nourish
                 Herbs
                 and
                 Plants
                 ,
                 than
                 a
                 
                   hanging
                   ground
                
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 grow
                 in
                 this
                 latter
                 do
                 very
                 seldom
                 arrive
                 at
                 their
                 due
                 magnitude
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Salt
                 doth
                 greatly
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 nourishment
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 easily
                 dissolved
                 in
                 a
                 
                   hanging
                   ground
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 falling
                 of
                 Rain
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 carried
                 downward
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 little
                 profit
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 Whereas
                 a
                 plain
                 or
                 
                   level
                   ground
                
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 it
                 keeps
                 all
                 the
                 Salt
                 that
                 is
                 laid
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 improve
                 it
                 ,
                 receives
                 the
                 fatness
                 which
                 is
                 conveyed
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Rain
                 from
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 some
                 assure
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 Sea-weed
                 being
                 laid
                 to
                 the
                 Roots
                 of
                 Cabbage
                 ,
                 do
                 promote
                 their
                 growth
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 adscribed
                 to
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Salt
                 which
                 abounds
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Sea-weed
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 imparts
                 fruitfulness
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Cucumbers
                   are
                   made
                   tender
                   by
                   steeping
                   their
                   Seeds
                   in
                   Milk.
                   
                
                 Cucumbers
                 become
                 tender
                 and
                 delicious
                 by
                 steeping
                 their
                 Seeds
                 in
                 Milk
                 before
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 sown
                 .
                 The
                 Experiment
                 might
                 very
                 probably
                 be
                 of
                 use
                 if
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Seeds
                 of
                 Artichocks
                 and
                 other
                 Plants
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 their
                 harshness
                 and
                 bitterness
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 change
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 steeping
                 of
                 the
                 Seeds
                 in
                 Milk
                 ,
                 the
                 Fibres
                 which
                 
                 are
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 Roots
                 ,
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 such
                 a
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 Texture
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 way
                 only
                 to
                 such
                 particles
                 which
                 constitute
                 sweetness
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reject
                 all
                 other
                 thicker
                 Juices
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 endeavour
                 to
                 advance
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 and
                 exhale
                 it
                 by
                 Art
                 ,
                 order
                 the
                 Rose-trees
                 to
                 be
                 planted
                 near
                 Garlick
                 ,
                 which
                 draws
                 to
                 it self
                 all
                 the
                 nasty
                 stinking
                 Juices
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 sweeter
                 and
                 more
                 refined
                 to
                 serve
                 for
                 nourishment
                 to
                 the
                 Rose-tree
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   steeping
                   of
                   Seeds
                   cannot
                   prejudice
                   the
                   goodness
                   of
                   the
                   Plant
                   or
                   Tree
                   that
                   comes
                   from
                   it
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 need
                 we
                 to
                 fear
                 lest
                 the
                 steeping
                 of
                 Seeds
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 goodness
                 of
                 the
                 Fruit
                 by
                 over-hastning
                 its
                 Ripeness
                 ;
                 since
                 that
                 always
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 vigor
                 and
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 hasty
                 or
                 slow
                 ripening
                 of
                 it
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 change
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 Experiment
                 may
                 be
                 extended
                 to
                 all
                 
                   Grains
                   ,
                   Seeds
                   ,
                   Stones
                   ,
                   Kernels
                   ,
                   Roots
                   ,
                
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 committed
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   some
                   Plants
                   grow
                   more
                   swiftly
                   ,
                   others
                   more
                   ●lowly
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Plants
                 grow
                 more
                 slowly
                 ,
                 or
                 swiftly
                 than
                 others
                 :
                 For
                 
                   Willows
                   ,
                   Vines
                   ,
                   Gourds
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 encrease
                 much
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 Gourds
                 ,
                 which
                 grow
                 to
                 that
                 bigness
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 PLINY's
                 relation
                 ,
                 they
                 
                   can
                   scarcely
                   be
                   carried
                
                 .
                 Whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Oak
                   ,
                   Medlar
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 admit
                 of
                 very
                 slow
                 encreases
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 difference
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 nourishment
                 of
                 Plants
                 depends
                 on
                 their
                 Juice
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 Roots
                 is
                 driven
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 ,
                 as
                 through
                 so
                 many
                 little
                 veins
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 fills
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 swell
                 big
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 contain
                 all
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 pores
                 are
                 too
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 extended
                 by
                 the
                 Aliment
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 their
                 encrease
                 also
                 is
                 very
                 slow
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 that
                 they
                 altogether
                 cease
                 from
                 growing
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 happens
                 to
                 
                   Old
                   Trees
                
                 ,
                 which
                 receive
                 no
                 encrease
                 from
                 the
                 matter
                 that
                 comes
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 continue
                 at
                 a
                 stand
                 .
                 But
                 
                   soft
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 having
                 pliant
                 pores
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 easily
                 penetrable
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 the
                 Plants
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 qualified
                 are
                 of
                 swift
                 and
                 great
                 encrease
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Gourds
                 grow
                 to
                 that
                 vast
                 bulk
                 in
                 the
                 
                   East
                   Indies
                
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 SCALIGER
                 saith
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 of
                 13
                 Palms
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 a
                 Porter
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 carry
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   South
                   VVind
                   favours
                   the
                   growth
                   of
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 Plants
                 are
                 very
                 vigorous
                 when
                 a
                 
                   South
                   Wind
                   blows
                
                 ,
                 and
                 advance
                 more
                 in
                 growth
                 than
                 when
                 other
                 Winds
                 bear
                 sway
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Wind
                
                 is
                 warm
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 many
                 hot
                 Exhalations
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Torrid
                   Zone
                
                 ,
                 it
                 readily
                 opens
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Plants
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 the
                 nourishment
                 to
                 mount
                 up
                 more
                 copiously
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 distributed
                 through
                 all
                 their
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   VVhy
                   Plants
                   do
                   not
                   grow
                   in
                   the
                   Winter
                   .
                
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Trees
                 do
                 not
                 grow
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 coldness
                 of
                 the
                 Season
                 fixeth
                 and
                 congeals
                 the
                 Juices
                 in
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 deprives
                 the
                 Trees
                 of
                 their
                 nourishment
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   S●me
                   Trees
                   are
                   set
                   towards
                   the
                   Meridian
                   .
                
                 Those
                 Trees
                 which
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 warm
                 Sun
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Plumb
                   Tree
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Fig
                   Tree
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 the
                 Apricock
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 ,
                 are
                 commonly
                 set
                 upon
                 a
                 Bank
                 or
                 Wall
                 ,
                 facing
                 the
                 
                   South
                   Sun.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 double
                 convenience
                 accrues
                 to
                 these
                 Trees
                 from
                 this
                 position
                 or
                 situation
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 warmth
                 of
                 the
                 Wall
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 reflexion
                 of
                 the
                 Beams
                 of
                 the
                 South
                 Sun
                 ,
                 doth
                 greatly
                 cherish
                 and
                 promote
                 the
                 growth
                 and
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 these
                 Trees
                 .
                 The
                 2
                 d
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 keep
                 off
                 the
                 shade
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 Trees
                 grow
                 round
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Branches
                 spreading
                 circularly
                 ,
                 the
                 upper
                 Branches
                 do
                 shade
                 the
                 lower
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 spread
                 against
                 a
                 Wall
                 ,
                 this
                 inconvenience
                 is
                 prevented
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   VVater
                   is
                   turned
                   into
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 The
                 Famous
                 VAN
                 HELMONT
                 put
                 200
                 pounds
                 of
                 Earth
                 ,
                 dried
                 in
                 an
                 Oven
                 ,
                 into
                 an
                 
                   Earthen
                   Pot
                
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 stem
                 of
                 a
                 Willow
                 of
                 about
                 15
                 pound
                 weight
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 5
                 years
                 he
                 took
                 up
                 the
                 Willow
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 it
                 to
                 weigh
                 165
                 pound
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 not
                 above
                 two
                 ounces
                 diminished
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 only
                 been
                 watered
                 with
                 Rain-water
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 Writings
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 Fishes
                 live
                 upon
                 water
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 supposeth
                 the
                 Salmons
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 encrease
                 does
                 not
                 proceed
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Nitrous
                 and
                 
                   Aerial
                   Ferment
                
                 ,
                 which
                 furnisheth
                 Plants
                 and
                 other
                 Bodies
                 with
                 their
                 nourishment
                 .
                 For
                 whenever
                 a
                 Plant
                 wants
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 altogether
                 unfruitful
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 suppose
                 that
                 water
                 is
                 a
                 simple
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 consisting
                 of
                 many
                 
                   Heterogeneous
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 proved
                 from
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 water
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 putrefaction
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 case
                 it
                 were
                 simple
                 ,
                 and
                 devoid
                 of
                 all
                 composition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   How
                   Fruits
                   become
                   meliorated
                   by
                   graffing
                   .
                
                 If
                 an
                 incision
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Wild
                   Tree
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Graff
                 taken
                 from
                 a
                 set
                 Tree
                 be
                 Ingraffed
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Fruit
                 is
                 meliorated
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 wild
                 and
                 harsh
                 ,
                 becomes
                 mild
                 and
                 delicious
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 happens
                 also
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Scion
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Tree
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 afterwards
                 Graffed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ingraffed
                   Scion
                
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 perfectly
                 correspond
                 with
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Juice
                 which
                 passeth
                 
                   from
                   the
                   latter
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 freely
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 ranging
                 of
                 the
                 pores
                 is
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 other
                 ways
                 must
                 be
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 conveying
                 of
                 the
                 
                   alimentitious
                   matter
                
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Aliment
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 undergoes
                 a
                 2
                 d
                 digestion
                 in
                 another
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 occurring
                 Juices
                 are
                 wrought
                 or
                 elaborated
                 after
                 a
                 new
                 manner
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Fruit
                 growing
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   Garden
                   Scion
                   ,
                   graffed
                
                 on
                 a
                 
                   Wild
                   Tree
                
                 ,
                 becomes
                 meliorated
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 which
                 ascends
                 through
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Plant
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 already
                 digested
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 is
                 sent
                 into
                 the
                 second
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 a
                 second
                 Concoction
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 body
                 will
                 take
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 multiply
                 the
                 said
                 incisions
                 ,
                 and
                 graff
                 a
                 second
                 or
                 a
                 third
                 Scion
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 find
                 that
                 by
                 every
                 insertion
                 the
                 Fruit
                 will
                 attain
                 a
                 higher
                 degree
                 of
                 melioration
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 passing
                 through
                 so
                 many
                 different
                 Strainers
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 exactly
                 prepared
                 ,
                 and
                 higher
                 exalted
                 and
                 purified
                 .
                 An
                 Example
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 CORELLIUS
                 a
                 Roman
                 Knight
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 at
                 his
                 
                   Country
                   House
                
                 ,
                 near
                 Naples
                 ,
                 ingraffed
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   Chestnut
                   Tree
                
                 a
                 Scion
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 its
                 own
                 stock
                 ,
                 it
                 brought
                 forth
                 a
                 Chestnut
                 ,
                 much
                 exceeding
                 the
                 common
                 in
                 goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 afterwards
                 were
                 called
                 from
                 his
                 name
                 Corellianae
                 or
                 Corellian
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 afterwards
                 a
                 Freeman
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 made
                 his
                 Heir
                 ,
                 had
                 Ingraffed
                 the
                 same
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 bring
                 forth
                 Chestnuts
                 
                 in
                 that
                 plenty
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 Corellian
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   A
                   Branch
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   a
                   Graff
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   bring
                   forth
                   so
                   good
                   fruit
                   as
                   the
                   Graff
                   it self
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 contrary
                 happens
                 when
                 we
                 cut
                 off
                 a
                 Branch
                 or
                 Twig
                 from
                 a
                 
                   Graffed
                   Tree
                
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 Branch
                 being
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 Root
                 there
                 ,
                 doth
                 draw
                 all
                 its
                 nourishment
                 from
                 thence
                 only
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 prepared
                 by
                 one
                 continual
                 percolation
                 or
                 straining
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 Reason
                 brings
                 forth
                 less
                 and
                 worse
                 Fruits
                 than
                 the
                 
                   graffed
                   Tree
                
                 whence
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 ;
                 because
                 in
                 it
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 concoction
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 in
                 the
                 Stem
                 or
                 Stock
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 Scion
                 is
                 graffed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Scion
                 it self
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 Branch
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 graff
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 digestion
                 or
                 preparation
                 of
                 the
                 Aliment
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Germination
                 ,
                 Sprouting
                 or
                 Budding
                 of
                 Vegetables
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   Germination
                   is
                   performed
                   .
                
                 THE
                 Germination
                 of
                 Vegetables
                 is
                 that
                 whereby
                 the
                 
                   Bark
                   ,
                   Leaves
                
                 or
                 Branches
                 do
                 send
                 forth
                 
                   Buds
                   ,
                   Fruits
                
                 and
                 Seeds
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 propagation
                 of
                 their
                 Fibres
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 in
                 a
                 like
                 manner
                 a
                 Seed
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 Germinate
                 or
                 Sprout
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 outward
                 shell
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 is
                 burst
                 open
                 by
                 the
                 breaking
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Bud
                 which
                 appears
                 above
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   VVhy
                   Plants
                   send
                   forth
                   their
                   buds
                   upwards
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 natural
                 to
                 all
                 Vegetables
                 to
                 send
                 forth
                 their
                 Buds
                 upwards
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 sown
                 in
                 a
                 
                   hanging
                   ground
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 Roots
                 of
                 Plants
                 tend
                 downwards
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 but
                 seldom
                 seen
                 on
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 how
                 the
                 Germination
                 or
                 Sprouting
                 of
                 Vegetables
                 is
                 performed
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 the
                 
                   Seminal
                   Virtue
                
                 presseth
                 through
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 Germination
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Dilatation
                 of
                 a
                 Plant
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 Juice
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 swell
                 ,
                 distend
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 sprout
                 or
                 break
                 forth
                 upwards
                 :
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 no
                 Expansion
                 can
                 be
                 without
                 heat
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Bud
                 which
                 breaks
                 forth
                 from
                 a
                 Plant
                 ,
                 doth
                 proceed
                 from
                 heat
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 impulse
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 carried
                 upwards
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 heat
                 is
                 always
                 to
                 mount
                 upwards
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 drive
                 all
                 the
                 Bodies
                 it
                 meets
                 with
                 ,
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 regard
                 to
                 those
                 Vegetables
                 which
                 grow
                 on
                 a
                 down-hill
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 fire
                 that
                 is
                 kindled
                 in
                 a
                 shelving
                 or
                 hanging
                 place
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 the
                 declination
                 or
                 declivity
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 mounts
                 up
                 directly
                 :
                 So
                 Plants
                 that
                 grow
                 on
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 Hills
                 ,
                 do
                 always
                 tend
                 upwards
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 directed
                 and
                 carried
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 which
                 always
                 keeps
                 that
                 course
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 it
                 seems
                 that
                 the
                 Root
                 also
                 ought
                 to
                 mount
                 upwards
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 likewise
                 dilated
                 by
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 would
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 swayed
                 downwards
                 by
                 its
                 Aliment
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 it
                 tends
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 a
                 Torch
                 doth
                 insensibly
                 sink
                 downwards
                 ,
                 to
                 feed
                 upon
                 the
                 Wax
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 carry
                 up
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 the
                 upper
                 parts
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 heat
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 within
                 the
                 Roots
                 ,
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 draws
                 in
                 that
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 afterwards
                 sends
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Stem
                   ,
                   Branches
                
                 and
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 support
                 and
                 growth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   VVhy
                   moist
                   and
                   watry
                   Fruits
                   are
                   ripe
                   soonest
                   .
                
                 Watry
                 and
                 moist
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 as
                 Pease
                 ,
                 Cherries
                 ,
                 Goosberries
                 ,
                 Currans
                 and
                 Strawberries
                 
                   are
                   the
                   first
                   that
                   are
                
                 Ripe
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   watry
                   Juices
                
                 are
                 always
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 mount
                 upwards
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 their
                 smooth
                 and
                 even
                 figures
                 make
                 it
                 easie
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 separate
                 themselves
                 from
                 others
                 :
                 Seeing
                 therefore
                 that
                 
                   Pease
                   ,
                   Cherries
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 contain
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 
                   watery
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 more
                 nourished
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ripe
                 before
                 other
                 Fruit.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   VVhy
                   Oninions
                   sprout
                   and
                   grow
                   tho'
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   set
                   in
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                
                 All
                 Vegetables
                 that
                 have
                 round
                 or
                 
                   bulbous
                   Roots
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 consist
                 of
                 Coats
                 or
                 coverings
                 one
                 above
                 another
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Onions
                   ,
                   Aloes
                   ,
                   Herb
                   Penny-worth
                   ,
                   Saffron
                   ,
                   Squills
                   ,
                   Leeks
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 do
                 shoot
                 and
                 grow
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 hung
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 within
                 doors
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   bulbous
                   Plants
                
                 do
                 not
                 suck
                 their
                 Aliment
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 by
                 the
                 strings
                 of
                 their
                 Roots
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Vegetables
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 draw
                 it
                 in
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 Juice
                 which
                 lies
                 hid
                 in
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 thick
                 Coats
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 covered
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Roots
                 ,
                 being
                 filled
                 with
                 moisture
                 ,
                 and
                 containing
                 much
                 
                   alimentitious
                   humours
                
                 within
                 their
                 Membrans
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 excited
                 by
                 heat
                 ,
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 shoot
                 forth
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 daily
                 experience
                 teacheth
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 
                   bulbous
                   Plants
                
                 grow
                 ,
                 their
                 Roots
                 are
                 sensibly
                 diminished
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Juice
                 ,
                 which
                 swell'd
                 them
                 up
                 before
                 ,
                 becomes
                 by
                 degrees
                 exhausted
                 ,
                 and
                 turns
                 into
                 Stalk
                 and
                 Seeds
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 Pennyroyal
                 and
                 Orpin
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 some
                 Country
                 People
                 adorn
                 their
                 Chimneys
                 ,
                 by
                 tying
                 them
                 to
                 little
                 Lathes
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 grow
                 and
                 continue
                 green
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 while
                 .
                 But
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 is
                 this
                 visible
                 in
                 Housleek
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 bring
                 forth
                 Leaves
                 and
                 Branches
                 2
                 or
                 3
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 if
                 its
                 Root
                 be
                 only
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Linnen
                 Rag
                 dipt
                 in
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 renewed
                 every
                 half
                 year
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   VVhy
                   some
                   Leaves
                   of
                   the
                   American
                   Aloes
                   fall
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   grow
                   in
                   the
                   stead
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 observed
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   American
                   Aloes
                
                 ,
                 with
                 indented
                 or
                 saw
                 ▪
                 like
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 year
                 some
                 of
                 its
                 Leaves
                 do
                 wither
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 grow
                 in
                 the
                 stead
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 sprinkled
                 with
                 Oyl
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Red
                   Cloath
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 hung
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Kitchin.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 in
                 this
                 Plant
                 does
                 continually
                 circulate
                 from
                 the
                 Root
                 to
                 the
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 Root
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 else
                 could
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Root
                 continuing
                 undiminished
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 nourishment
                 should
                 be
                 furnished
                 for
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 new
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 said
                 Juice
                 were
                 continually
                 pusht
                 forwards
                 from
                 the
                 withered
                 Leaves
                 to
                 the
                 Root
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 Production
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   a
                   Rose
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   bud
                   about
                   November
                   .
                
                 If
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 Rose-tree
                 ,
                 presently
                 after
                 its
                 budding
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 bud
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 Roses
                 again
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 month
                 of
                 November
                 following
                 .
                 Which
                 sprouting
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 exactly
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 cut
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 shoots
                 or
                 twigs
                 that
                 grow
                 near
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Juice
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 within
                 the
                 Plant
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwise
                 would
                 have
                 gon
                 to
                 nourish
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 cutting
                 of
                 it
                 off
                 ,
                 is
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Sprigs
                 that
                 grow
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 produces
                 Roses
                 of
                 a
                 late
                 
                 growth
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 will
                 be
                 produced
                 if
                 you
                 pluck
                 the
                 Buds
                 of
                 a
                 Rose
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 first
                 knotted
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 budding
                 of
                 Rose-trees
                 may
                 be
                 retarded
                 ,
                 by
                 tying
                 a
                 Packthred
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Cord
                 very
                 strait
                 about
                 the
                 Rose-tree
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 ligature
                 ,
                 will
                 hinder
                 the
                 Juice
                 from
                 mounting
                 so
                 soon
                 ,
                 as
                 otherways
                 it
                 would
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 Trees
                 have
                 only
                 Branches
                 proceeding
                 
                 from
                 the
                 tops
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Fir
                   ,
                   Pitch-tree
                   ,
                   Cypress-tree
                
                 and
                 Cedar
                 ;
                 whereas
                 others
                 shoot
                 forth
                 Branches
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 different
                 Germination
                 of
                 Trees
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 pores
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 passeth
                 from
                 the
                 Root
                 to
                 the
                 Branches
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 strait
                 and
                 perpendicular
                 ,
                 the
                 Juice
                 is
                 carried
                 up
                 along
                 through
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Juice
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 abundance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 spread
                 it self
                 into
                 Branches
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Juice
                 which
                 ascends
                 in
                 these
                 Trees
                 is
                 
                   fat
                   and
                   clammy
                
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 those
                 Trees
                 whose
                 Branches
                 proceed
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 Stems
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 crooked
                 and
                 winding
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Juice
                 ever
                 and
                 anon
                 breaks
                 forth
                 sideways
                 .
                 Or
                 likewise
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Juice
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ropy
                 and
                 glewy
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 resiniferous
                 or
                 rosin
                 bearing
                 Trees
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 a
                 great
                 Fire
                 or
                 Flame
                 which
                 passeth
                 up
                 through
                 a
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 with
                 holes
                 on
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 it
                 like
                 a
                 Recorder
                 ,
                 doth
                 continually
                 pass
                 some
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 through
                 the
                 said
                 side
                 holes
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Juice
                 in
                 Trees
                 being
                 carried
                 up
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 ,
                 breaks
                 forth
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 ways
                 it
                 finds
                 open
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 through
                 the
                 tender
                 shoots
                 ,
                 the
                 softness
                 and
                 tenderness
                 whereof
                 afford
                 it
                 a
                 more
                 easie
                 passage
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   VVhy
                   the
                   Leaves
                   of
                   some
                   Trees
                   are
                   always
                   green
                   .
                
                 The
                 Leaves
                 of
                 some
                 Trees
                 and
                 Plants
                 are
                 always
                 green
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Bay-tree
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Laurel
                   ,
                   Cypress
                   ,
                   Ivy
                   ,
                   Fir
                   ,
                   Box
                   ,
                   Rosemary
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 whereas
                 others
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Autumn
                 lose
                 their
                 greeness
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 spoiled
                 of
                 the
                 Ornament
                 of
                 their
                 Leaves
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 perpetual
                 verdure
                 of
                 some
                 Trees
                 and
                 Plants
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Leaves
                 consist
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 solid
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 abound
                 with
                 such
                 hot
                 Juices
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pores
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 run
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 shut
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 cold
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Brazile
                 all
                 the
                 Trees
                 enjoy
                 this
                 priviledge
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 in
                 Egypt
                 about
                 Memphis
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 account
                 THEOPHRASTUS
                 gives
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 Vines
                 and
                 Fig-trees
                 themselves
                 never
                 shed
                 their
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 whereas
                 others
                 do
                 lose
                 their
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 without
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Leaves
                 are
                 more
                 soft
                 and
                 tender
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 resist
                 the
                 rigor
                 of
                 the
                 cold
                 ,
                 which
                 contracts
                 and
                 draws
                 their
                 pores
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 hinders
                 sufficient
                 Aliment
                 from
                 being
                 conveyed
                 from
                 the
                 Roots
                 to
                 the
                 Leaves
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 want
                 thereof
                 ,
                 wither
                 and
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   VVhy
                   tender
                   Shoots
                   are
                   not
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   graffed
                   .
                
                 Soft
                 and
                 
                   tender
                   Shoots
                
                 or
                 Twigs
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 sides
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 sufficiently
                 hardned
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 make
                 Graffs
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 Graffing
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Scion
                 must
                 be
                 suited
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Stock
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 nourishment
                 which
                 comes
                 from
                 the
                 Root
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 its
                 free
                 passage
                 to
                 both
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 Orifices
                 must
                 so
                 answer
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 nourishment
                 may
                 pass
                 from
                 the
                 fibres
                 of
                 the
                 stalk
                 into
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Scion
                 .
                 Now
                 very
                 soft
                 and
                 tender
                 twigs
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 tender
                 texture
                 of
                 their
                 fibres
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 bound
                 up
                 and
                 straitned
                 between
                 their
                 Rinds
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 readily
                 take
                 in
                 their
                 Aliment
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 thrive
                 but
                 badly
                 ,
                 or
                 wither
                 within
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 twig
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 graffed
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 
                   years
                   growth
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 cleave
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 unite
                 with
                 the
                 stock
                 .
                 Thus
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 dry
                 twigs
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Age
                 or
                 sapless
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 unfit
                 for
                 graffing
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 want
                 moisture
                 ,
                 by
                 means
                 whereof
                 both
                 their
                 Fibres
                 might
                 be
                 joined
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 one
                 Plant.
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 dry
                 and
                 thirsty
                 ground
                 is
                 Barren
                 ,
                 and
                 scarce
                 able
                 to
                 quicken
                 the
                 Seeds
                 that
                 are
                 committed
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   VVhy
                   ripe
                   Fruits
                   fall
                   from
                   the
                   Trees
                   .
                
                 Fruits
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 fully
                 ripe
                 ,
                 drop
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 Trees
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   lateral
                   fibres
                
                 of
                 the
                 Fruits
                 do
                 swell
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 contain
                 their
                 Aliment
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 was
                 used
                 to
                 ascend
                 to
                 the
                 upper
                 parts
                 ,
                 finding
                 no
                 passage
                 ,
                 runs
                 downwards
                 again
                 ,
                 leaving
                 the
                 stalk
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 fastned
                 to
                 the
                 Tree
                 dry
                 and
                 sapless
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 some
                 Fruits
                 fall
                 down
                 with
                 their
                 stalks
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Apples
                   ,
                   Pears
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 others
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Plumbs
                   ,
                   Apricocks
                   ,
                   Peaches
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Matter
                
                 fails
                 nearer
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 farther
                 from
                 the
                 Fruit.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   VVhence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   Stags
                   Horns
                   fall
                   every
                   year
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 Stags
                 cast
                 their
                 Horns
                 every
                 year
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 set
                 season
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 proceed
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 suppose
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 now
                 produced
                 ,
                 but
                 indeed
                 from
                 a
                 quite
                 contrary
                 ,
                 viz.
                 from
                 an
                 over-great
                 abundance
                 of
                 a
                 
                   volatile
                   saline
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 Stags
                 are
                 filled
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 matter
                 continually
                 flowing
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 that
                 Animal
                 ,
                 and
                 pusht
                 upwards
                 towards
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 thrusts
                 the
                 old
                 Horns
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 places
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 afterwards
                 condensed
                 by
                 meeting
                 with
                 the
                 cold
                 Air
                 ,
                 becomes
                 turned
                 into
                 new
                 Horns
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 more
                 tender
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Decay
                 and
                 Death
                 of
                 Vegetables
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   VVhy
                   Plants
                   dye
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   pluckt
                   up
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                
                 PLants
                 pluckt
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ground
                 do
                 wither
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 Trees
                 that
                 are
                 cut
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 do
                 seem
                 to
                 bud
                 and
                 grow
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 suffered
                 to
                 lie
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 sooner
                 taken
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 by
                 degrees
                 wither
                 and
                 dye
                 .
              
               
                 Plants
                 pluckt
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ground
                 do
                 not
                 wither
                 immediately
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Juice
                 doth
                 not
                 all
                 on
                 a
                 suddain
                 cease
                 from
                 flowing
                 ,
                 neither
                 are
                 the
                 pores
                 so
                 soon
                 changed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Aliment
                 is
                 still
                 for
                 some
                 short
                 time
                 carried
                 to
                 their
                 utmost
                 Fibres
                 .
                 For
                 Vegetables
                 never
                 die
                 ,
                 till
                 their
                 Juice
                 stagnates
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 heated
                 and
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 .
                 For
                 upon
                 the
                 failing
                 of
                 heat
                 all
                 motion
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 all
                 Germination
                 and
                 Nutrition
                 also
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Plants
                 doth
                 consist
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Plants
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 season
                 cannot
                 properly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 dead
                 ;
                 because
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 produce
                 nothing
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 appears
                 no
                 sensible
                 transmission
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 dispositions
                 remain
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 
                   Living
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 their
                 condition
                 
                 is
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 those
                 Bodies
                 that
                 are
                 withered
                 and
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   the
                   Rose
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   after
                   it
                   is
                   withered
                   ,
                   grows
                   green
                   and
                   flourisheth
                   again
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 it
                 happens
                 sometimes
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Plants
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 
                   Leaves
                   ,
                   Sprigs
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 shrivel'd
                 and
                 contracted
                 by
                 drought
                 ,
                 are
                 again
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 their
                 Juice
                 and
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 distended
                 and
                 displayed
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 the
                 Beards
                 of
                 Oats
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Plant
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Rose
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Root
                 whereof
                 ,
                 when
                 dry
                 and
                 withered
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 luke
                 warm
                 water
                 ,
                 immediately
                 distends
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 displays
                 its
                 Sprigs
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 moisture
                 which
                 insinuates
                 it self
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Sprigs
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 swells
                 and
                 extends
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Juice
                   circulates
                   through
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   of
                   the
                   Plant
                
                 For
                 it
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Juice
                 hath
                 its
                 course
                 or
                 circulation
                 in
                 Plants
                 ,
                 like
                 as
                 the
                 Blood
                 in
                 Animals
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 perceived
                 more
                 especially
                 in
                 
                   Lettice
                   ,
                   Bastard
                   Saffron
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Greater
                   Celandine
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Plants
                 the
                 Juice
                 never
                 rests
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 their
                 outward
                 Rind
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 runs
                 forth
                 continually
                 as
                 the
                 Blood
                 doth
                 out
                 of
                 Animals
                 when
                 a
                 Vein
                 is
                 opened
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 the
                 Juice
                 of
                 Plants
                 is
                 not
                 found
                 in
                 them
                 disperst
                 every
                 where
                 throughout
                 their
                 Bodies
                 without
                 any
                 Vessels
                 to
                 contain
                 it
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 pipes
                 or
                 passages
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 resembling
                 the
                 Veins
                 of
                 Animals
                 .
                 As
                 may
                 visibly
                 be
                 perceived
                 in
                 those
                 Plants
                 ,
                 whose
                 Juice
                 is
                 
                   White
                   ,
                   Red
                
                 or
                 Yellow
                 .
                 The
                 Principal
                 Cause
                 of
                 which
                 Circulation
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 all
                 here
                 beneath
                 ,
                 which
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Circular
                   Motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 strive
                 to
                 withdraw
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 their
                 Motion
                 :
                 For
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Juice
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 being
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Root
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 it
                 moves
                 with
                 the
                 more
                 ease
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 endeavours
                 to
                 mount
                 upwards
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 higher
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Plants
                 ,
                 and
                 distributes
                 its
                 self
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 several
                 requirings
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 remaining
                 crude
                 Portion
                 of
                 the
                 Juice
                 ,
                 returns
                 towards
                 the
                 Root
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 receive
                 there
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 further
                 preparation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   Oyl
                   is
                   an
                   enemy
                   to
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 Oyl
                 is
                 very
                 hurtful
                 to
                 Plants
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 always
                 destructive
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 reacheth
                 their
                 inward
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 observed
                 by
                 Chymists
                 concerning
                 Quicksilver
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 deleterious
                 to
                 Trees
                 when
                 ever
                 it
                 enters
                 into
                 the
                 pith
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Oyl
                 by
                 its
                 fatness
                 doth
                 so
                 obstruct
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Plants
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Alimentitious
                   Juice
                
                 cannot
                 pass
                 through
                 them
                 :
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Plants
                 wither
                 and
                 die
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 due
                 nourishment
                 to
                 support
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 Quicksilver
                 is
                 a
                 poison
                 to
                 Plants
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 it
                 pierceth
                 into
                 their
                 inward
                 parts
                 ,
                 dissolves
                 the
                 Texture
                 of
                 their
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 and
                 introduceth
                 a
                 new
                 disposition
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Alimental
                   Juice
                
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 strained
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 the
                 Plant
                 must
                 needs
                 fade
                 and
                 die
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   some
                   Winds
                   are
                   hurtful
                   to
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 Trees
                 sometimes
                 wither
                 upon
                 the
                 blowing
                 of
                 some
                 Winds
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 young
                 Shoots
                 or
                 Sprigs
                 of
                 them
                 grow
                 so
                 dry
                 and
                 sapless
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 rub'd
                 to
                 powder
                 with
                 ones
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 Winds
                 abound
                 with
                 a
                 nitrous
                 or
                 
                   vitriolick
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 which
                 invading
                 the
                 green
                 and
                 
                   tender
                   Shoots
                
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 do
                 blast
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 consumptive
                 infection
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 tender
                 strings
                 or
                 fibres
                 which
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 nerves
                 of
                 the
                 Leaves
                 and
                 Sprigs
                 ,
                 become
                 so
                 comprest
                 and
                 drawn
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 cold
                 blast
                 of
                 the
                 Winds
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 Aliment
                 conveyed
                 from
                 the
                 Root
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 Trees
                 ,
                 being
                 deprived
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 moisture
                 ,
                 become
                 dried
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 die
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   a
                   Sprig
                   or
                   Shoot
                   sometimes
                   withers
                   .
                
                 The
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 Sprig
                 or
                 Shoot
                 sometimes
                 withers
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 that
                 part
                 which
                 is
                 near
                 to
                 the
                 Stem
                 continues
                 fresh
                 and
                 vigorous
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 may
                 happen
                 from
                 several
                 Causes
                 ;
                 either
                 from
                 an
                 obstruction
                 of
                 the
                 pores
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 some
                 knot
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 a
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 twisting
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 means
                 the
                 nourishment
                 is
                 hindred
                 from
                 ascending
                 after
                 its
                 usual
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 distributing
                 it self
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 :
                 Whereupon
                 when
                 the
                 moisture
                 which
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Sprig
                 is
                 exhaled
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 way
                 stopt
                 through
                 which
                 other
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 wither
                 and
                 die
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   Trees
                   come
                   to
                   die
                   by
                   being
                   bruised
                   or
                   bored
                   .
                
                 Trees
                 do
                 often
                 wither
                 and
                 die
                 by
                 being
                 
                   bruised
                   ,
                   slit
                   ,
                   bor'd
                
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 wound
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 contusion
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 a
                 Tree
                 is
                 disturbed
                 and
                 confounded
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 passages
                 obstructed
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 nourishment
                 passeth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 further
                 parts
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 parts
                 which
                 are
                 above
                 the
                 contusion
                 ,
                 do
                 waste
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 whilst
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 below
                 it
                 are
                 choaked
                 with
                 too
                 great
                 abundance
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 Plants
                 die
                 also
                 by
                 splitting
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 kind
                 of
                 wounds
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Matter
                
                 ceaseth
                 from
                 passing
                 through
                 its
                 pores
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 distributed
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 :
                 And
                 whereas
                 some
                 Trees
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Pine
                   ,
                   Fir
                
                 and
                 Turpentine
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 wounded
                 do
                 thrive
                 the
                 better
                 ;
                 this
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 great
                 abundance
                 of
                 their
                 moisture
                 ,
                 part
                 whereof
                 being
                 evacuated
                 by
                 the
                 wound
                 ,
                 the
                 Plants
                 being
                 rid
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 their
                 Burthen
                 ,
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruits
                 with
                 more
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 greater
                 abundance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   some
                   Plants
                   perish
                   by
                   Heat
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   by
                   Cold.
                   
                
                 Some
                 Plants
                 perish
                 by
                 too
                 much
                 heat
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 young
                 and
                 tender
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 sufficiently
                 armed
                 against
                 the
                 injuries
                 of
                 the
                 weather
                 .
                 Others
                 are
                 destroyed
                 by
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 seised
                 with
                 the
                 Frost
                 ,
                 die
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Plants
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 temperature
                 of
                 Heat
                 and
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 before-mentioned
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 moisture
                 cannot
                 continue
                 long
                 in
                 a
                 Plant
                 without
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 heat
                 ;
                 nor
                 heat
                 without
                 moisture
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 either
                 of
                 these
                 doth
                 predominate
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 its
                 compeer
                 or
                 fellow
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 Young
                 and
                 
                   tender
                   Plants
                
                 therefore
                 are
                 much
                 sooner
                 than
                 others
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 outward
                 heat
                 does
                 easily
                 penetrate
                 their
                 tender
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 putting
                 their
                 parts
                 into
                 too
                 vehement
                 an
                 agitation
                 ,
                 doth
                 extract
                 and
                 consume
                 the
                 moisture
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Stem
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Roots
                 themselves
                 :
                 And
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 loss
                 thereof
                 cannot
                 be
                 restored
                 from
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 likewise
                 parcht
                 up
                 with
                 too
                 much
                 heat
                 ,
                 the
                 Plants
                 must
                 needs
                 wither
                 and
                 die
                 .
                 Others
                 again
                 do
                 perish
                 by
                 
                   over-hard
                   Frost
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 locking
                 up
                 and
                 contracting
                 the
                 pores
                 ,
                 drives
                 away
                 the
                 heat
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 ceaseth
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 nutrition
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 the
                 Plants
                 must
                 in
                 time
                 cease
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 
                   vital
                   functions
                
                 be
                 interrupted
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Plants
                 are
                 often
                 killed
                 by
                 Winds
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 very
                 hot
                 ,
                 do
                 open
                 and
                 widen
                 the
                 pores
                 ,
                 and
                 exhaust
                 the
                 hidden
                 moisture
                 :
                 Whereas
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 cold
                 ,
                 they
                 compress
                 the
                 pores
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 expelling
                 the
                 heat
                 ,
                 do
                 weaken
                 and
                 waste
                 the
                 natural
                 strength
                 and
                 vigor
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   Wild
                   Plants
                   are
                   longer
                   liv'd
                   than
                   th●se
                   which
                   grow
                   in
                   Gardens
                   .
                
                 
                   Wild
                   Plants
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 grow
                 on
                 Mountains
                 and
                 
                   Hilly
                   Places
                
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 longer
                 continuance
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 cultivated
                 in
                 Gardens
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Plants
                 which
                 grow
                 in
                 Gardens
                 ,
                 are
                 frequently
                 overcram'd
                 by
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 which
                 does
                 extinguish
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 weaken
                 their
                 natural
                 heat
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 Gardning
                 is
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 goodly
                 and
                 early
                 
                   Ripe
                   Fruits
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Gardner
                 makes
                 it
                 his
                 whole
                 business
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 ground
                 fat
                 and
                 fruitful
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 concerned
                 that
                 his
                 Plants
                 be
                 strong
                 and
                 long
                 lasting
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 do
                 but
                 thrive
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 abundance
                 of
                 Fruit.
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 Trees
                 are
                 widened
                 by
                 the
                 too
                 great
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 easie
                 way
                 being
                 thus
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 
                   vital
                   moisture
                
                 to
                 escape
                 ,
                 the
                 heat
                 must
                 needs
                 vanish
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 Another
                 thing
                 that
                 shortens
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 Plants
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 dung
                 which
                 is
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 improve
                 them
                 ,
                 lies
                 round
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 strike
                 down
                 their
                 Roots
                 so
                 deep
                 in
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 as
                 otherwise
                 they
                 would
                 :
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Plants
                 that
                 grow
                 wild
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 ,
                 being
                 surrounded
                 with
                 more
                 hungry
                 and
                 dry
                 Earth
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 meet
                 with
                 but
                 little
                 moisture
                 ,
                 sink
                 their
                 Roots
                 deeper
                 into
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 provide
                 themselves
                 a
                 sufficiency
                 of
                 sustenance
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 grow
                 much
                 stronger
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 all
                 outward
                 injuries
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 endure
                 longer
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 spreading
                 and
                 thickness
                 of
                 the
                 Root
                 conduceth
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 lasting
                 condition
                 of
                 Plants
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   hot
                   Water
                   destroys
                   Plant●
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Gardners
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 
                   Plants
                   die
                
                 within
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 watered
                 with
                 hot
                 water
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 their
                 growth
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 promoted
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 makes
                 their
                 Fruits
                 to
                 be
                 ripe
                 the
                 sooner
                 ;
                 yet
                 because
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Plants
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 unaccustomed
                 heat
                 ,
                 are
                 too
                 much
                 relaxated
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 take
                 in
                 too
                 much
                 Moisture
                 or
                 Juice
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 either
                 quite
                 choaked
                 by
                 the
                 too
                 copious
                 affluence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 their
                 pores
                 become
                 obstructed
                 by
                 the
                 bigness
                 of
                 the
                 particles
                 that
                 come
                 thronging
                 in
                 into
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   too
                   cold
                   Water
                   is
                   hurtful
                   to
                   Plants
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 ill
                 consequence
                 to
                 Plants
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 watered
                 with
                 
                   hot
                   water
                
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 doth
                 too
                 
                   cold
                   water
                
                 agree
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 skilful
                 Gardners
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 Spring
                 or
                 Well-Water
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 for
                 th●
                 watering
                 of
                 their
                 Plants
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 coldness
                 of
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 somewhat
                 temper'd
                 and
                 allay'd
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 otherwise
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 prejudicial
                 to
                 the
                 growth
                 and
                 thriving
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
               
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   8.
                   
                   Chap.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   In.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip.
                   Sculp
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Worshipfull
                   Sr.
                   William
                   Hooker
                   of
                   Greenwich
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Kent
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Citty
                   of
                   London
                   Knight
                   ,
                   and
                   Lord
                   Major
                   thereof
                   Anno
                   Domini
                   ●673
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
               The
               Eighth
               Part
               OF
               THE
               HISTORY
               OF
               NATURE
               .
               OF
               ANIMALS
               .
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Of
                 Animals
                 which
                 are
                 commonly
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 Spontaneous
                 Birth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Whether
                   there
                   are
                   any
                   Animals
                   produc'd
                   without
                   Seed
                   .
                
                 THERE
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 vulgarly
                 taken
                 for
                 granted
                 among
                 Authors
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 certain
                 Animals
                 ,
                 particularly
                 Insects
                 ,
                 are
                 generated
                 without
                 Seed
                 ,
                 as
                 Bugs
                 and
                 Lice
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Excretion
                
                 and
                 
                   Filth
                   ;
                   Book-worms
                
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Books
                   ,
                   Wood-lice
                
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Wood
                   ,
                   Moths
                
                 out
                 of
                 Garments
                 ,
                 and
                 innumerable
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 breed
                 and
                 are
                 produced
                 without
                 Copulation
                 of
                 different
                 Sexes
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 Physicians
                 who
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 only
                 Inspectors
                 into
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 discern
                 not
                 with
                 their
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 any
                 way
                 comprehend
                 the
                 Causes
                 which
                 produce
                 these
                 Animals
                 ,
                 call
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 them
                 Aequivocal
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 sprang
                 from
                 different
                 Principles
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 production
                 had
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 agreement
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 whereas
                 indeed
                 their
                 Generations
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 right
                 as
                 other
                 Generations
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 Univocal
                 ;
                 since
                 they
                 are
                 effected
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 require
                 a
                 praevious
                 Seed
                 and
                 requisit
                 Dispositions
                 therein
                 .
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 in
                 Nature
                 is
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 Seed
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 is
                 generated
                 by
                 Chance
                 ,
                 or
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 sort
                 of
                 Seed
                 is
                 chiefly
                 internal
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 always
                 appearing
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Seed
                 latent
                 in
                 those
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 
                   Lice
                   ,
                   Bugs
                   ,
                   Maggots
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 curiously
                 wrought
                 and
                 formed
                 ,
                 each
                 in
                 their
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 exactly
                 agree
                 among
                 themselves
                 in
                 similitude
                 of
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 wanting
                 to
                 their
                 perfection
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 less
                 compleat
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 internal
                 ,
                 than
                 
                   external
                   parts
                
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 can
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 variety
                 of
                 Members
                 ,
                 so
                 exact
                 a
                 Form
                 of
                 each
                 ,
                 so
                 wonderful
                 a
                 proportion
                 and
                 contexture
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 should
                 fortuitously
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 an
                 accidental
                 Concourse
                 of
                 Atoms
                 be
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 not
                 rather
                 be
                 some
                 necessarily
                 determined
                 Seed
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 forth
                 ?
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 allow
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 that
                 Daws
                 among
                 Birds
                 ,
                 or
                 Cats
                 among
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 are
                 produc'd
                 of
                 Seed
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 too
                 elaborately
                 fram'd
                 to
                 be
                 compos'd
                 by
                 an
                 uncertain
                 Agent
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 Structure
                 no
                 less
                 exact
                 and
                 curious
                 ,
                 and
                 Parts
                 no
                 less
                 correspondent
                 each
                 to
                 other
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Every
                   Animal
                   is
                   engendred
                   of
                   Seed
                   .
                
                 But
                 some
                 Philosophers
                 suppose
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Bugs
                   ,
                   Lice
                   ,
                   Maggots
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Animals
                 are
                 generated
                 ,
                 while
                 many
                 
                   seminal
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 agitated
                 by
                 a
                 subtle
                 matter
                 or
                 heat
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 disposed
                 as
                 to
                 compose
                 or
                 constitute
                 certain
                 convenient
                 Figures
                 and
                 Organs
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 motion
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 not
                 rashly
                 and
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 
                   Seminary
                   Virtues
                
                 proceed
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 aptly
                 and
                 well-disposed
                 Matter
                 ,
                 and
                 determinated
                 Heat
                 ;
                 whereby
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 so
                 exagitated
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Veins
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 compose
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 the
                 Sensory
                 and
                 
                   Motory
                   Organ
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fibres
                   ,
                   Nerves
                
                 and
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 things
                 being
                 first
                 laid
                 as
                 a
                 foundation
                 ,
                 a
                 farther
                 progress
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 the
                 perfect
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 those
                 namely
                 which
                 contribute
                 and
                 are
                 inservient
                 to
                 Sensation
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Local
                   Motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Of
                   the
                   breeding
                   of
                   Ducks
                   or
                   Geese
                   from
                   Trees
                   in
                   Scotland
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 production
                 of
                 Animals
                 may
                 be
                 referred
                 that
                 which
                 HECTOR
                 BOETIUS
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 in
                 his
                 
                   History
                   of
                   Scotland
                
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 in
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Bird
                 ingendred
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Tree
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Fruit
                 of
                 it
                 falling
                 off
                 and
                 dropping
                 into
                 the
                 Sea.
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 he
                 reports
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 the
                 Sea-costs
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Hebrides
                   Islands
                
                 ,
                 where
                 such
                 a
                 strange
                 kind
                 of
                 Production
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 about
                 two
                 manner
                 of
                 ways
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 from
                 Ships
                 ,
                 or
                 old
                 Planks
                 and
                 pieces
                 of
                 Timber
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 left
                 upon
                 the
                 Shore
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 remaining
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 breed
                 from
                 their
                 corruption
                 certain
                 Worms
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 Insects
                 ,
                 which
                 discovering
                 
                 first
                 Feet
                 ,
                 then
                 Wings
                 ,
                 lastly
                 Plumes
                 ,
                 come
                 at
                 length
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 Ducks
                 or
                 Geese
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 them
                 take
                 their
                 ●light
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Air.
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 a
                 Hatching
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 certain
                 little
                 Birds
                 out
                 of
                 Excerscences
                 ▪
                 ●ike
                 
                   Snailes
                   ,
                   Cockles
                
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Shel
                   fish
                
                 sticking
                 to
                 the
                 Sea-w●●d
                 that
                 grows
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 therefore
                 supposed
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Fruits
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 chiefly
                 hatcht
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Leaves
                 or
                 Fruits
                 of
                 those
                 Trees
                 that
                 grow
                 by
                 the
                 Sea-side
                 appear
                 and
                 d●op●
                 into
                 the
                 Sea.
                 And
                 indeed
                 if
                 Fruits
                 hanging
                 on
                 a
                 Tree
                 can
                 bread
                 
                   Worms
                   ,
                   Maggots
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Insects
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 there
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Fruits
                 be
                 bred
                 such
                 Animals
                 ,
                 as
                 like
                 other
                 Birds
                 take
                 wing
                 and
                 glide
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Fishes
                   engendred
                   of
                   Dew
                   .
                
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 informed
                 by
                 Men
                 of
                 very
                 good
                 Credit
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 Hurdle
                 be
                 plac'd
                 over
                 any
                 water
                 ,
                 whether
                 a
                 running
                 Stream
                 or
                 standing
                 Pool
                 ,
                 and
                 dewy
                 Turfs
                 be
                 so
                 laid
                 upon
                 it
                 before
                 Sun-rising
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Hearby-side
                 may
                 be
                 turned
                 downward
                 without
                 shaking
                 off
                 too
                 suddenly
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 
                   Dew
                   ▪
                
                 so
                 many
                 drops
                 as
                 afterward●
                 upon
                 the
                 Sun-rising
                 ,
                 and
                 heating
                 the
                 Turf
                 shall
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 Fishes
                 will
                 be
                 ingendred
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 various
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 the
                 Herbs
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 drops
                 of
                 
                 Dew
                 ●ate
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 truth
                 hereof
                 a
                 certain
                 Famous
                 Man
                 infers
                 that
                 from
                 
                   Lakes
                   ,
                   Rivers
                   ,
                   Seas
                   ,
                   Fishponds
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 places
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 disposed
                 to
                 the
                 ingendring
                 of
                 Fish
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 Seeds
                 variously
                 exhal'd
                 ,
                 being
                 conveyed
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 mixt
                 and
                 incorporated
                 with
                 the
                 Dew
                 ,
                 and
                 falling
                 upon
                 the
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 cherish'd
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 acquire
                 such
                 a
                 disposition
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 receiv'd
                 into
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 there
                 form'd
                 into
                 these
                 Fishes
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 Dew
                 lying
                 upon
                 the
                 Leaves
                 of
                 Nightshade
                 ,
                 and
                 warmed
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 are
                 ingendred
                 Worms
                 ,
                 as
                 SCALIGER
                 affirms
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 in
                 Chili
                 ,
                 a
                 Province
                 of
                 
                   South
                   America
                
                 ,
                 there
                 grows
                 a
                 Tree
                 ,
                 from
                 whose
                 Leaves
                 small
                 Serpents
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 fall
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   All
                   Animals
                   whatsoever
                   are
                   generated
                   from
                   the
                   Egg.
                   
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 from
                 Antiquity
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 general
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 divers
                 Animals
                 ,
                 particularly
                 small
                 Insects
                 are
                 produc'd
                 only
                 by
                 corruption
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 of
                 late
                 plainly
                 evinc'd
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 by
                 many
                 Experiences
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 those
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 quoted
                 in
                 my
                 
                   Institution
                   of
                   Philosophy
                
                 touching
                 Insects
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Butterflies
                 by
                 Copulation
                 ,
                 produce
                 an
                 infinite
                 number
                 of
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 are
                 hatcht
                 Canker-worms
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 .
                 Whence
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 Animals
                 which
                 are
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 spontaneously
                 ingendred
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 found
                 in
                 
                   Cheeses
                   ,
                   Fruits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 Food
                 ,
                 proceed
                 from
                 real
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 from
                 something
                 equivalent
                 to
                 the
                 Seed
                 that
                 comes
                 from
                 Females
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 impregnated
                 by
                 the
                 Company
                 of
                 the
                 Males
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   Serpents
                   have
                   been
                   generated
                   in
                   a
                   Mans
                   Brain
                   .
                
                 But
                 HOLLERIUS
                 in
                 his
                 10
                 th
                 Book
                 
                   De
                   Morbis
                   Internis
                
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 makes
                 observation
                 of
                 a
                 Scorpion
                 bred
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Italian
                 by
                 the
                 frequent
                 smelling
                 of
                 the
                 Herb
                 Basil
                 .
                 And
                 RAIMUNDUS
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Mercurius
                   Italicus
                
                 affirms
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 found
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Plant
                 ,
                 plac'd
                 under
                 a
                 Stone
                 in
                 a
                 moist
                 place
                 ,
                 within
                 two
                 days
                 produc'd
                 a
                 Scorpion
                 ,
                 which
                 much
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 resided
                 at
                 Siena
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 rare
                 and
                 memorable
                 accident
                 confirmed
                 .
                 A
                 certain
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 Siena
                 ,
                 wonderfully
                 taken
                 and
                 delighted
                 with
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 this
                 Plant
                 ,
                 used
                 frequently
                 to
                 snuff
                 up
                 into
                 his
                 Nose
                 the
                 powder
                 thereof
                 dried
                 ,
                 but
                 highly
                 to
                 his
                 cost
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 he
                 died
                 Mad
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 his
                 Skull
                 being
                 open'd
                 by
                 a
                 Surgeon
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Scorpions
                   Nest
                
                 was
                 there
                 ●ound
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 might
                 possibly
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Scorpion
                 ,
                 being
                 delighted
                 with
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 that
                 Plant
                 ,
                 creeps
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 desire
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 lodges
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 haply
                 feeds
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 chance
                 also
                 〈◊〉
                 lay
                 its
                 Eggs
                 in
                 its
                 Leaves
                 and
                 Buds
                 :
                 Whence
                 〈◊〉
                 might
                 easily
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 foresaid
                 ▪
                 Gentleman
                 might
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Powder
                 snuff
                 up
                 into
                 his
                 Nostrils
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Scorpions
                   Eggs
                
                 ,
                 which
                 cherish'd
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 might
                 well
                 enough
                 hatch
                 young
                 Scorpions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Locusts
                   bred
                   of
                   the
                   Seed
                   of
                   Flies
                   .
                
                 So
                 the
                 Ukrainians
                 are
                 mightily
                 infected
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 a
                 
                   dry
                   Summer
                   ▪
                
                 with
                 swarms
                 of
                 Locusts
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 these
                 sorts
                 of
                 Insects
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 expire
                 ,
                 leave
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 behind
                 them
                 2
                 or
                 300
                 Eggs
                 in
                 Autumn
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 by
                 the
                 next
                 
                   Summer●
                   heat
                
                 are
                 hatcht
                 into
                 Locusts
                 ,
                 which
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 swept
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 following
                 Rain
                 ,
                 or
                 driven
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Northerly
                   Winds
                
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Euxin
                   Sea
                
                 ,
                 spoil
                 all
                 the
                 Corn
                 ,
                 and
                 inflict
                 vast
                 damages
                 upon
                 those
                 Provinces
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 travail
                 .
                 Some
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 by
                 diligent
                 observation
                 ,
                 have
                 made
                 this
                 remark
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 any
                 Insects
                 are
                 generated
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Beasts
                 or
                 Fish
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 first
                 Fly-blown
                 ,
                 or
                 tainted
                 with
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 Flies
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 Vermination
                 in
                 Flesh
                 proceeds
                 only
                 from
                 Flies
                 ,
                 altogether
                 like
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 afterwards
                 breed
                 in
                 Flesh
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Bees
                   generated
                   out
                   of
                   Heifers
                   .
                
                 VIRGIL
                 in
                 his
                 4
                 th
                 Book
                 of
                 Georgicks
                 affirms
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 a
                 Heifer
                 of
                 two
                 year
                 old
                 ,
                 having
                 its
                 Nose
                 stopt
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 beaten
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 its
                 Bowels
                 ,
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 killed
                 ,
                 being
                 spread
                 over
                 its
                 whole
                 Skin
                 ,
                 Bees
                 are
                 generated
                 ,
                 provided
                 this
                 be
                 done
                 about
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 Herbs
                 shoot
                 forth
                 into
                 Flowers
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 suppose
                 )
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Heifers
                 about
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Spring
                 ,
                 feed
                 upon
                 Thyme
                 and
                 Cassia
                 ,
                 which
                 soon
                 after
                 shooting
                 forth
                 into
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 contain
                 little
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 agitated
                 by
                 heat
                 and
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   matter
                
                 ,
                 are
                 dilated
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 are
                 delivered
                 of
                 these
                 little
                 Animals
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 the
                 common
                 belief
                 is
                 of
                 most
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 absolutely
                 false
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 Bees
                 are
                 generated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 corrupted
                 Carcases
                 of
                 Oxen.
                 However
                 this
                 seems
                 more
                 likely
                 than
                 that
                 
                   exterior
                   Causes
                
                 should
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 meet
                 so
                 opportunely
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 build
                 or
                 frame
                 Organs
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 whose
                 fabrick
                 or
                 structure
                 can
                 be
                 comprehended
                 by
                 no
                 human
                 understanding
                 unless
                 perhaps
                 some
                 Seminary
                 and
                 
                   Plastick
                   Virtue
                
                 lie
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 scarce
                 credible
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 a
                 much
                 greater
                 probability
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Generation
                 is
                 univocal
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 almost
                 all
                 Animals
                 are
                 procreated
                 by
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Animals
                   discovered
                   in
                   a
                   mixture
                   of
                   Pepper
                   and
                   Water
                   .
                
                 And
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 we
                 may
                 determin
                 concerning
                 Animals
                 discovered
                 in
                 water
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Pepper
                 hath
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 days
                 been
                 infused
                 .
                 For
                 altho'
                 they
                 are
                 too
                 minute
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 discerned
                 by
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 fram'd
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 and
                 almost
                 infinite
                 variety
                 of
                 Organs
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 allowed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 progeny
                 of
                 others
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 likely
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 their
                 Eggs
                 have
                 lain
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 Pepper
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   X.
                   Worms
                   bred
                   in
                   Fruits
                   .
                
                 Worms
                 are
                 generated
                 in
                 Fruits
                 ;
                 and
                 Flies
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 numerous
                 in
                 Summer
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 produc'd
                 by
                 any
                 act
                 of
                 Generation
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 whole
                 race
                 of
                 Flies
                 being
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 none
                 surviving
                 to
                 produce
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Worms
                 are
                 bred
                 within
                 the
                 Pulps
                 of
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 not
                 spontaneously
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 Fruit
                 before
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 generated
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 a
                 premised
                 Seed
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 while
                 Bees
                 or
                 Flies
                 ,
                 sitting
                 upon
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 leave
                 behind
                 them
                 certain
                 little
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 intercepted
                 within
                 the
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 are
                 disclosed
                 by
                 the
                 urging
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 into
                 Worms
                 .
                 Thus
                 Fruits
                 and
                 Herbs
                 breed
                 Worms
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 and
                 sometimes
                 in
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Plant
                 ,
                 divers
                 sorts
                 of
                 Insects
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 Plant
                 be
                 inclosed
                 within
                 a
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 Vessel
                 be
                 kept
                 close
                 stopt
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 access
                 ,
                 no
                 Worms
                 will
                 there
                 breed
                 from
                 any
                 putrefaction
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 Cheese
                 capable
                 of
                 breeding
                 Mitcs
                 ,
                 if
                 kept
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Glass
                   Vial
                
                 well
                 stopt
                 and
                 Hermetically
                 sealed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Flies
                   are
                   generated
                   of
                   other
                   Flies
                   .
                
                 So
                 Flies
                 are
                 not
                 bred
                 spontaneously
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 premised
                 copulation
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Eggs
                 laid
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 promiscuously
                 dispers'd
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 cherish'd
                 by
                 
                   vernal
                   heat
                
                 ,
                 are
                 deliver'd
                 of
                 the
                 
                   respective
                   Animal
                
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 PLINY
                 may
                 be
                 credited
                 ,
                 Flies
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 
                   Ants
                   ,
                   Beetles
                   ,
                   Bees
                   ,
                   Spiders
                   ,
                   Wasps
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 Animals
                 generate
                 by
                 commixture
                 or
                 copulation
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 chiefly
                 to
                 be
                 prov'd
                 by
                 this
                 one
                 Argument
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 years
                 ,
                 
                   Flies
                   ,
                   Locusts
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 more
                 abundant
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 make
                 greater
                 waste
                 and
                 havock
                 in
                 the
                 Fields
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 infest
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 can
                 be
                 from
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 mild
                 Winter
                 they
                 were
                 preserv'd
                 and
                 not
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 coldness
                 or
                 moisture
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   Worms
                   breed
                   in
                   the
                   Maws
                   of
                   Infants
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 can
                 we
                 assent
                 to
                 those
                 
                   Peripatetick
                   Physicians
                
                 ,
                 who
                 affirm
                 that
                 Maw-worms
                 are
                 bred
                 in
                 the
                 Intestines
                 out
                 of
                 putrefaction
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Heat
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 they
                 assert
                 of
                 other
                 Insects
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 they
                 are
                 produc'd
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Horses
                   ,
                   Cows
                
                 or
                 other
                 
                   Animals
                   Dung.
                
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 more
                 probably
                 be
                 alledged
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Maw-worms
                 have
                 their
                 production
                 from
                 the
                 little
                 Eggs
                 of
                 Insects
                 swallowed
                 down
                 by
                 Children
                 with
                 their
                 Meat
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 Meat
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 exactly
                 preserved
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 by
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 be
                 contaminated
                 by
                 invisible
                 Insects
                 ,
                 which
                 continually
                 fly
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 meats
                 swarming
                 with
                 those
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 are
                 conveyed
                 into
                 the
                 stomach
                 ;
                 the
                 said
                 Eggs
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 remain
                 entire
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 cherish'd
                 by
                 a
                 gentle
                 heat
                 ,
                 are
                 at
                 length
                 delivered
                 of
                 these
                 Worms
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 a
                 clear
                 demonstration
                 hereof
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 Children
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 they
                 suck
                 ,
                 are
                 never
                 troubled
                 with
                 Worms
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 they
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 subject
                 to
                 this
                 Distemper
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 feed
                 upon
                 more
                 solid
                 meat
                 ;
                 whereas
                 before
                 they
                 immediately
                 drew
                 their
                 nutriment
                 from
                 the
                 Breasts
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 little
                 Eggs
                 could
                 harbour
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 feed
                 upon
                 
                   external
                   nutriments
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 then
                 more
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 breeding
                 of
                 Worms
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 fermentations
                 in
                 those
                 nutriments
                 are
                 not
                 powerful
                 enough
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Eggs.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   That
                   some
                   Fies
                   are
                   viviparous
                
                 ALDROVANDUS
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Book
                 of
                 Insects
                 affirms
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Flies
                 are
                 viviparous
                 or
                 capable
                 of
                 bringing
                 forth
                 living
                 
                   Flies
                   :
                   I
                   took
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   I
                   was
                   young
                   ,
                   being
                   entitc'd
                   by
                   the
                   specious
                   form
                   thereof
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   bigger
                   sort
                   of
                   Flies
                   ,
                   streakt
                   with
                   several
                   white
                   Lines
                   ;
                   which
                   when
                   I
                   had
                   kept
                   some
                   time
                   in
                   the
                   hollow
                   of
                   my
                   hand
                   ,
                   I
                   perceived
                   at
                   last
                   proceeding
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   certain
                   small
                   white
                   Worms
                   crawling
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   .
                
                 And
                 tho'
                 he
                 speaks
                 but
                 of
                 his
                 catching
                 one
                 only
                 Fly
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 Worms
                 living
                 and
                 moving
                 within
                 her
                 womb
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 imagin'd
                 ,
                 and
                 inferred
                 that
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 are
                 also
                 viviparous
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Whether
                   Mares
                   may
                   be
                   impregnated
                   by
                   the
                   Wind.
                   
                
                 Some
                 Animals
                 become
                 pregnant
                 by
                 the
                 wind
                 ,
                 as
                 PLINY
                 relates
                 of
                 Mares
                 in
                 Spain
                 and
                 Cappadocia
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Eighth
                 Book
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 42.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   certain
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   in
                
                 Portugal
                 
                   on
                   the
                   Banks
                   of
                   the
                   River
                
                 Tagus
                 ,
                 near
                 Lisbon
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   are
                   certain
                
                 Mares
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   turning
                   their
                   Face
                   to
                   the
                
                 West-wind
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   it
                   blows
                   ,
                   conceive
                   thereby
                   an
                
                 Animal
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   proceeds
                   to
                   a
                   Birth
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   brought
                   forth
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   with
                   wonderful
                   ease
                   and
                   expedition
                   ,
                   but
                   retains
                   not
                   life
                   beyond
                   the
                   term
                   of
                   three
                   years
                   .
                
                 This
                 the
                 Ancients
                 gave
                 credit
                 to
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 fear
                 ,
                 not
                 upon
                 so
                 exact
                 examination
                 and
                 enquiry
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 requires
                 ;
                 since
                 sure
                 enough
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Generation
                 cannot
                 be
                 effected
                 without
                 the
                 coition
                 of
                 Male
                 and
                 Female
                 ,
                 unless
                 perhaps
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Hippomanes
                 ,
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 Birth
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 which
                 Mares
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 wind
                 ,
                 emit
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 ask'd
                 some
                 Portugueses
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 it
                 were
                 true
                 which
                 some
                 Ancient
                 Authors
                 have
                 delivered
                 concerning
                 the
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Portugal
                   Mares
                
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 Wind
                 was
                 so
                 efficacious
                 as
                 to
                 deserve
                 to
                 be
                 termed
                 a
                 Father
                 of
                 Living
                 Creatures
                 .
                 Of
                 these
                 persons
                 ,
                 some
                 professed
                 themselves
                 totally
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ;
                 others
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 Ancient
                 Authors
                 had
                 incited
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 narrow
                 search
                 and
                 enquiry
                 into
                 Antiquity
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 heard
                 indeed
                 that
                 Mares
                 sometimes
                 bring
                 forth
                 certain
                 mishapen
                 and
                 formless
                 Masses
                 ,
                 or
                 lumps
                 of
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 having
                 nothing
                 of
                 resemblance
                 with
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 a
                 Horse
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Animal
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 happens
                 very
                 rarely
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 too
                 ,
                 only
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 high
                 fed
                 ,
                 and
                 raging
                 with
                 desire
                 of
                 Copulation
                 ,
                 are
                 kept
                 from
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 Male.
                 Whence
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 admire
                 that
                 PLINY
                 ,
                 COLUMELLA
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Accurate
                 Writers
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Causes
                
                 ,
                 should
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 strange
                 sort
                 of
                 Geniture
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 they
                 themselves
                 had
                 observed
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 warrant
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 by
                 any
                 sufficient
                 Testimonies
                 ;
                 except
                 we
                 compare
                 this
                 opinion
                 of
                 theirs
                 concerning
                 the
                 fruitfulness
                 of
                 those
                 Mares
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 celerity
                 of
                 Birth
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 conceits
                 of
                 Justine
                 the
                 Epitomizer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Vulturs
                   falsly
                   given
                   out
                   to
                   conceive
                   by
                   the
                   Wind.
                   
                
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 with
                 less
                 incertainty
                 ,
                 that
                 AELIAN
                 in
                 his
                 2
                 d
                 Book
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 asserts
                 the
                 Conception
                 of
                 Vulturs
                 by
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 exposing
                 their
                 hinder
                 part
                 to
                 the
                 North-wind
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 trodden
                 and
                 impregnated
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Wind
                 ,
                 since
                 among
                 Vulturs
                 there
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Male
                 and
                 Female
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 conjunction
                 whereof
                 Generation
                 is
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 direction
                 of
                 Nature
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 their
                 Neasts
                 are
                 discovered
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 known
                 to
                 couple
                 at
                 set
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 .
                 Nor
                 signifies
                 it
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Animals
                 lay
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 Wind
                 are
                 called
                 Hypenemious
                 or
                 Subventaneous
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 indeed
                 
                   Wind-trodden
                   Eggs
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Hens
                   ,
                   Partridges
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 which
                 before
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 experienc'd
                 Coition
                 ,
                 emit
                 those
                 
                   subventaneous
                   Births
                
                 :
                 Since
                 these
                 sorts
                 of
                 Eggs
                 are
                 barren
                 ,
                 smaller
                 and
                 more
                 liquid
                 than
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 produc'd
                 by
                 Copulation
                 ,
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 faecundity
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 the
                 liquor
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 any
                 brooding
                 of
                 the
                 Hen
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 thicken
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 remains
                 what
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 first
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   Pyraustae
                   breed
                   in
                   flames
                   of
                   fire
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 
                   Brass
                   Fornaces
                
                 in
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
                 Cyprus
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 
                   Stone
                   Chalcites
                
                 being
                 cast
                 in
                 ,
                 is
                 many
                 days
                 a
                 burning
                 ,
                 there
                 spring
                 up
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 certain
                 little
                 winged
                 Animals
                 ,
                 called
                 Pyraustae
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 bigger
                 than
                 great
                 Flies
                 ;
                 which
                 nimbly
                 run
                 and
                 frisk
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 ARISTOTLE
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 5
                 th
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 
                   History
                   of
                   Animals
                
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 Pyraustae
                 breed
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 simple
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 but
                 out
                 of
                 Eggs
                 left
                 by
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Animal
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Stone
                   Chalcites
                
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 perswade
                 my self
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Chalcites
                 in
                 the
                 Mines
                 is
                 condenst
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Juice
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Vehicle
                 ,
                 certain
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 apt
                 for
                 the
                 generating
                 of
                 these
                 Pyraustae
                 ,
                 proceed
                 out
                 of
                 some
                 
                   Vegetable
                   Body
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 fine
                 the
                 Pyraustae
                 themselves
                 are
                 procreated
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 the
                 fat
                 humour
                 being
                 mixt
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Metallick
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 live
                 unhurt
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 Matter
                 whereof
                 they
                 consist
                 as
                 long
                 to
                 endure
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 Adianthum
                 to
                 elude
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 flames
                 .
                 St.
                 AUGUSTIN
                 in
                 the
                 21
                 st
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 Teatise
                 
                   De
                   Civitate
                   Dei
                
                 ,
                 mentions
                 also
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Worms
                 found
                 in
                 
                   bubling
                   Streams
                
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 so
                 hot
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 touch'd
                 without
                 scalding
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   A
                   certain
                   sort
                   of
                   Wood
                   incombustible
                   .
                
                 TORNIELLUS
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 takes
                 notice
                 of
                 a
                 light
                 kind
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 outward
                 appearance
                 combustible
                 ,
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 from
                 the
                 Mountains
                 of
                 Java
                 ,
                 whereof
                 a
                 small
                 portion
                 hath
                 been
                 cut
                 off
                 with
                 a
                 Knife
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 a
                 large
                 
                   Coal
                   Fire
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 been
                 consumed
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 lighted
                 ,
                 impaired
                 or
                 diminished
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 taken
                 out
                 ,
                 hath
                 appeared
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   The
                   vulgar
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Salamander
                   .
                
                 And
                 altho'
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 be
                 vulgarly
                 reported
                 of
                 the
                 Salamander
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 maintain
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 compleat
                 truth
                 ,
                 since
                 most
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 Rome
                 a
                 Salamander
                 being
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 by
                 Corrini
                 ,
                 a
                 Roman
                 Knight
                 ,
                 immediately
                 swell'd
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 forth
                 a
                 fat
                 thick
                 matter
                 which
                 quench'd
                 the
                 Coals
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 repeated
                 vomitings
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 defend
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 cruel
                 Ardours
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   Some
                   sort
                   of
                   Linnen
                   which
                   no
                   fire
                   consumes
                   .
                
                 LEMNIUS
                 saw
                 ,
                 as
                 himself
                 attests
                 ,
                 Mantles
                 Knit
                 or
                 Woven
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 incombustible
                 sort
                 of
                 Flax
                 which
                 yield
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 invincible
                 to
                 the
                 hottest
                 flames
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 these
                 Clothes
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 sullied
                 ,
                 or
                 contract
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Soil
                 or
                 Spots
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 Soap
                 or
                 Lie
                 for
                 the
                 taking
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 Spots
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Garments
                 are
                 thrown
                 whole
                 into
                 a
                 great
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 become
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 blaze
                 as
                 if
                 bedawb'd
                 with
                 Grease
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 taken
                 out
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 fresh
                 ,
                 and
                 cleansed
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Spots
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 sort
                 of
                 Plant
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 grow
                 in
                 the
                 Desert
                 and
                 Sandy
                 Parts
                 of
                 India
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 Stocks
                 ,
                 acquire
                 from
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Soil
                 ,
                 and
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Ambient
                 Air
                 ,
                 such
                 disposition
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 woven
                 into
                 Linnen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 Of
                 Animals
                 produc'd
                 of
                 Seed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Whether
                   Whitings
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   Fishes
                   are
                   of
                   one
                   Sex
                   only
                   .
                
                 SOME
                 Animals
                 are
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 Sex
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Generate
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 without
                 the
                 Male
                 ,
                 as
                 ARISTOTLE
                 in
                 the
                 11
                 th
                 Chapter
                 of
                 the
                 4
                 th
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Natural
                   History
                
                 ,
                 relates
                 of
                 Rochets
                 and
                 Plaice
                 among
                 Fishes
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 Eggs.
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 is
                 affirmed
                 of
                 Oisters
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Shell-fish
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 impregnated
                 with
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 Seed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 breed
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 their
                 like
                 without
                 Natural
                 Coition
                 .
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 stand
                 up
                 for
                 Aristotle
                 and
                 right
                 or
                 wrong
                 defend
                 whatsoever
                 hath
                 been
                 wrought
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 admit
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 this
                 assertion
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 because
                 ●e
                 Judges
                 so
                 ,
                 Writes
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 so
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 who
                 prefer
                 Truth
                 before
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 nothing
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 consentaneous
                 to
                 Reason
                 and
                 Experience
                 ,
                 reject
                 his
                 Assertion
                 as
                 Fabulous
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 conferred
                 with
                 Men
                 of
                 undoubted
                 Credit
                 and
                 Reputation
                 ,
                 who
                 affirm
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 seen
                 Rochets
                 without
                 Spawn
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Plaice
                   ,
                   Male
                
                 and
                 Female
                 ,
                 in
                 conjunction
                 together
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 utterly
                 repugnant
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Animal
                 should
                 procreate
                 by
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 propagate
                 its
                 Species
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 Aristotle
                 delivered
                 not
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Sentiment
                 ,
                 as
                 totally
                 relying
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 proper
                 Judgment
                 or
                 Experience
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 by
                 suffering
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 aside
                 by
                 the
                 Credit
                 of
                 those
                 Fishermen
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 hired
                 to
                 discover
                 to
                 him
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Properties
                 of
                 Fish
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Oisters
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Shell-fish
                 ;
                 since
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 who
                 affirm
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 seen
                 Horn-fish
                 and
                 Purples
                 in
                 Conjunction
                 each
                 with
                 their
                 kind
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 observed
                 their
                 Meeting
                 at
                 set
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 said
                 work
                 of
                 Generation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   That
                   Children
                   sometimes
                   inherit
                   the
                   defects
                   of
                   their
                   Parents
                   .
                
                 Women
                 that
                 are
                 maimed
                 or
                 deprived
                 of
                 one
                 or
                 more
                 Limbs
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 bring
                 forth
                 Children
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 Mutilation
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Woman
                 mentioned
                 by
                 GASSENDUS
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 formerly
                 brought
                 forth
                 many
                 Children
                 perfect
                 and
                 intire
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 when
                 she
                 had
                 lost
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 Fingers
                 ,
                 brought
                 forth
                 several
                 Children
                 ,
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 deficient
                 .
                 Sir
                 KENELM
                 DIGBY
                 gives
                 us
                 a
                 Relation
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Woman
                 whom
                 he
                 saw
                 in
                 Barbary
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 two
                 Thumbs
                 on
                 her
                 Left
                 Hand
                 ,
                 was
                 attended
                 by
                 four
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 brought
                 forth
                 thumb'd
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 Ancient
                 Physitians
                 generally
                 alledge
                 one
                 main
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 effects
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 deflux
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 since
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 carried
                 by
                 a
                 perpetual
                 motion
                 through
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Animal
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 
                   subtil
                   part
                
                 thereof
                 adapted
                 to
                 Generation
                 ,
                 by
                 passing
                 through
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 ,
                 is
                 concocted
                 by
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 affected
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 peculiar
                 manner
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 partakes
                 of
                 the
                 qualities
                 of
                 each
                 ,
                 and
                 carries
                 them
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 it
                 tends
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 separated
                 from
                 another
                 more
                 gross
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 up
                 in
                 receptacles
                 appointed
                 by
                 Nature
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 say
                 they
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Seed
                 which
                 every
                 Animal
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 for
                 the
                 Generation
                 of
                 others
                 
                 like
                 it self
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 chance
                 that
                 the
                 Animal
                 from
                 which
                 that
                 
                   Spermatick
                   Matter
                
                 is
                 drawn
                 ,
                 wants
                 any
                 Limb
                 or
                 Member
                 ,
                 no
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Member
                 will
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Birth
                 will
                 come
                 forth
                 maimed
                 ,
                 or
                 destitute
                 of
                 some
                 part
                 or
                 parts
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 any
                 part
                 or
                 parts
                 in
                 the
                 Annimal
                 exceed
                 ,
                 as
                 Sir
                 Kenelm
                 relates
                 of
                 the
                 
                   African
                   Woman
                
                 ,
                 or
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 exuberance
                 or
                 excrescence
                 of
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 deformity
                 will
                 be
                 also
                 concomitant
                 to
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 unless
                 this
                 redundancy
                 be
                 temper'd
                 by
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Parent
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 superfluity
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 be
                 corrected
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Defects
                   ,
                   Diseases
                   and
                   Vices
                   of
                   Parents
                   entailed
                   upon
                   their
                   Children
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 they
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Gout
                   ,
                   Epilepsie
                   ,
                   Leprosie
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 like
                 contagious
                 disease
                 ,
                 impart
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 their
                 Births
                 :
                 Especially
                 the
                 Mothers
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 afford
                 them
                 Aliment
                 ,
                 and
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 likewise
                 communicate
                 the
                 manners
                 and
                 dispositions
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 .
                 Hence
                 commonly
                 it
                 falls
                 out
                 that
                 lewd
                 and
                 
                   drunken
                   Women
                
                 bring
                 forth
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 temper
                 and
                 like
                 themselves
                 entailing
                 their
                 vices
                 on
                 their
                 Offspring
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   Children
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   markt
                   with
                   their
                   Parents
                   defects
                   .
                
                 But
                 as
                 in
                 Fruits
                 it
                 may
                 possibly
                 be
                 conjectur'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Buds
                 and
                 Efflorescences
                 have
                 been
                 form'd
                 in
                 their
                 original
                 exemplar
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 like
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 inferr'd
                 in
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 all
                 Animals
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 very
                 difficult
                 to
                 comprehend
                 how
                 the
                 form
                 and
                 features
                 of
                 Parents
                 are
                 imprinted
                 in
                 the
                 Births
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 we
                 seriously
                 consider
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 hard
                 a
                 matter
                 to
                 conceive
                 as
                 we
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 flexible
                 as
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 an
                 Embrio
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 diversly
                 modified
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 by
                 the
                 Bodies
                 which
                 serve
                 to
                 extend
                 and
                 enlarge
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 those
                 which
                 close
                 or
                 compress
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 imagination
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 which
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 humours
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 flow
                 towards
                 some
                 parts
                 rather
                 than
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 they
                 fail
                 to
                 bend
                 their
                 motion
                 towards
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Infant
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Infant
                 is
                 born
                 with
                 the
                 Defects
                 of
                 the
                 
                   maimed
                   Parent
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   Exuberances
                   or
                   Additions
                   of
                   Parts
                   happen
                   .
                
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 happen
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 exuberances
                 or
                 more
                 parts
                 than
                 belong
                 to
                 a
                 compleat
                 Birth
                 ,
                 as
                 two
                 Heads
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 this
                 addition
                 of
                 parts
                 may
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 meeting
                 of
                 two
                 Eggs
                 hitting
                 together
                 ,
                 or
                 whose
                 parts
                 have
                 been
                 disordered
                 ,
                 intermingled
                 ,
                 or
                 crusht
                 together
                 through
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Humours
                 ,
                 several
                 ways
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 imagination
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   Womens
                   Barrenness
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Women
                 are
                 undoubtedly
                 barren
                 and
                 uncapable
                 of
                 ever
                 bringing
                 forth
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 things
                 already
                 discourst
                 of
                 in
                 our
                 Institution
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Egg
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 receptacle
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Womens
                   Testicles
                
                 is
                 rendred
                 fruitful
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Virile
                   Contact
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Egg
                 thus
                 faecundated
                 or
                 fructified
                 ,
                 increases
                 daily
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 at
                 length
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 ripened
                 with
                 heat
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 received
                 all
                 its
                 Lineaments
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 Women
                 are
                 Barren
                 when
                 their
                 Eggs
                 are
                 either
                 intemperate
                 ,
                 or
                 hardned
                 ,
                 or
                 wrapt
                 in
                 a
                 Membran
                 too
                 thick
                 to
                 be
                 fermented
                 by
                 the
                 touch
                 of
                 the
                 Virile
                 or
                 
                   Male
                   Seed
                
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 their
                 Eggs
                 are
                 too
                 small
                 or
                 juiceless
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 contain
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 because
                 their
                 whole
                 Bodies
                 are
                 intemperate
                 or
                 full
                 of
                 gross
                 humours
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 over
                 fat
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Whites
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 their
                 Courses
                 too
                 much
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 the
                 chief
                 cause
                 of
                 Sterility
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 obstruction
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fallopian
                   Tubes
                
                 ,
                 since
                 if
                 these
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 obstructed
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Seminal
                   Spirit
                
                 cannot
                 reach
                 the
                 Ovary
                 to
                 fructifie
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Women
                   deprived
                   of
                   the
                   usual
                   benefit
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   are
                   barren
                   .
                
                 Women
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Monthly
                 benefit
                 of
                 Nature
                 fails
                 ,
                 are
                 barren
                 and
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 faecundity
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 the
                 Vessels
                 being
                 obstructed
                 ,
                 the
                 passage
                 is
                 rendred
                 uncapable
                 to
                 transmit
                 the
                 Genital
                 Air
                 to
                 the
                 Ovarium
                 .
                 Whereas
                 Women
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 Courses
                 begin
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 especially
                 when
                 newly
                 over
                 ,
                 are
                 sooner
                 impregnated
                 and
                 conceive
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Womb
                 is
                 moist
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 roscid
                 humour
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 easily
                 attracts
                 and
                 retains
                 the
                 Seed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   Menstruous
                   Fluor
                   begins
                   in
                   VVomen
                   .
                
                 Women
                 have
                 not
                 their
                 Courses
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 in
                 all
                 Countries
                 .
                 In
                 very
                 hot
                 Climats
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 the
                 Profluvium
                 begins
                 in
                 the
                 7
                 th
                 or
                 8
                 th
                 year
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 story
                 goes
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Indian
                   Girl
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 married
                 at
                 seven
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 eight
                 brought
                 forth
                 a
                 Boy
                 .
                 In
                 temperate
                 Regions
                 at
                 12
                 or
                 14
                 ;
                 in
                 cold
                 Regions
                 seldom
                 before
                 the
                 16
                 th
                 or
                 18
                 th
                 year
                 of
                 Age
                 :
                 In
                 persons
                 very
                 young
                 these
                 Fluors
                 break
                 not
                 out
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 taken
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 nutrition
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 because
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 not
                 sharp
                 enough
                 to
                 open
                 easily
                 the
                 Mouths
                 of
                 the
                 Vessels
                 :
                 In
                 Women
                 growing
                 into
                 years
                 it
                 ceases
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Blood
                 thickning
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 due
                 fermentation
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 fluid
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 strong
                 and
                 youthful
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   VVhether
                   She
                   Mules
                   are
                   barren
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   what
                   cause
                   .
                
                 She
                 Mules
                 are
                 generally
                 accounted
                 barren
                 and
                 uncapable
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 their
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 sterility
                 in
                 Mules
                 ,
                 Modern
                 Physitians
                 attribute
                 to
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Eggs
                 in
                 the
                 Womb.
                 For
                 STENO
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 discovered
                 and
                 made
                 publick
                 the
                 Ovary
                 in
                 Women
                 ,
                 affirms
                 that
                 Mules
                 have
                 indeed
                 Testicles
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 destitute
                 of
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 wonder
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 barren
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 like
                 other
                 
                   Animals
                   ,
                   Eggs
                
                 in
                 those
                 Testicles
                 .
              
               
                 However
                 some
                 there
                 are
                 that
                 question
                 this
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 assert
                 that
                 she
                 Mules
                 are
                 not
                 altogether
                 barren
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 Mules
                 known
                 which
                 have
                 brought
                 forth
                 ;
                 particularly
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 late
                 in
                 Auvergn
                 that
                 brought
                 forth
                 a
                 young
                 Mule.
                 And
                 PLINY
                 quotes
                 Theophrastus
                 his
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 that
                 Mules
                 in
                 Cappadocia
                 bring
                 forth
                 not
                 only
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 generated
                 of
                 a
                 He
                 Ass
                 and
                 Mare
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 begot
                 of
                 Mares
                 ,
                 and
                 wild
                 Asses
                 ,
                 tho'
                 this
                 seldom
                 happens
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 difference
                 of
                 parts
                 which
                 constitute
                 the
                 Womb
                 of
                 a
                 she
                 Ass
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 constitute
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Mare
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Asinine
                   Birth
                
                 possesses
                 those
                 
                   Caruncles
                   ,
                   Placents
                
                 and
                 Zones
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Equine
                   Birth
                
                 is
                 destitute
                 of
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 a
                 
                   She
                   Mule
                
                 partakes
                 not
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 she
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 barren
                 ,
                 unless
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 accident
                 happen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   A
                   too
                   frequent
                   effusion
                   of
                   Seed
                   hurtful
                   to
                   the
                   Brain
                   .
                
                 Overmuch
                 effusion
                 of
                 Seed
                 is
                 very
                 hurtful
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 and
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 creates
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 weakness
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 persons
                 by
                 experience
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 too
                 much
                 indulge
                 to
                 Venery
                 .
              
               
                 HIPPOCRATES
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 many
                 Physitians
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Genital
                   Humour
                
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Spermatick
                   Vessels
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 when
                 ▪
                 ever
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 evacuation
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 Brain
                 must
                 of
                 
                 necessity
                 be
                 weakned
                 .
                 But
                 since
                 there
                 appears
                 no
                 peculiar
                 Channels
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 convey
                 the
                 foresaid
                 humour
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Spermatick
                   Parts
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 consentaneous
                 to
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 noble
                 humour
                 is
                 generated
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mass
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 others
                 will
                 have
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Nutricious
                   Juice
                
                 and
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirit
                
                 well
                 compounded
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 part
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 diffused
                 to
                 the
                 Genitals
                 than
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 overmuch
                 wastings
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Genital
                   Humour
                
                 should
                 endamage
                 and
                 weaken
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 that
                 arises
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 namely
                 because
                 the
                 Blood
                 to
                 repair
                 the
                 
                   spent
                   Seed
                
                 ,
                 puts
                 the
                 Brain
                 to
                 the
                 expence
                 of
                 its
                 most
                 subtil
                 part
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 
                   Spermatick
                   Vessels
                
                 with
                 a
                 sufficient
                 quantity
                 of
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Blood
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 substance
                 cannot
                 contribute
                 sufficiently
                 to
                 the
                 Genitals
                 ,
                 it
                 claims
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 a
                 Grant
                 of
                 new
                 matter
                 formerly
                 borrowed
                 on
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Children
                   generally
                   resemble
                   one
                   or
                   other
                   of
                   their
                   Parents
                   .
                
                 Children
                 most
                 commonly
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 their
                 Progenitors
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 resemble
                 both
                 .
                 Some
                 Women
                 have
                 the
                 resemblance
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Grand
                   Father
                   ,
                   Great
                   Grand
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 of
                 their
                 Ancestors
                 .
                 As
                 that
                 
                   Graecian
                   Woman
                
                 ,
                 mention'd
                 by
                 PLINY
                 ,
                 being
                 accused
                 of
                 Adultery
                 because
                 she
                 had
                 brought
                 forth
                 a
                 Black
                 ,
                 was
                 acquitted
                 and
                 judged
                 innocent
                 when
                 it
                 appeared
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 but
                 the
                 fourth
                 degree
                 removed
                 from
                 an
                 Aethiopian
                 Ancestry
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 opinion
                 of
                 ancient
                 Physitians
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Womans
                   Seed
                
                 abound
                 ,
                 the
                 Birth
                 becomes
                 like
                 the
                 Mother
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Mans
                   Seed
                
                 predominate
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 an
                 equal
                 proportion
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 resemblance
                 to
                 each
                 party
                 alike
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 and
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 terms
                 LACTANTIUS
                 expresses
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   resemblance
                   of
                   Children
                   to
                   their
                   Progenitors
                   .
                
                 But
                 I
                 rather
                 think
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 comparing
                 the
                 Germination
                 of
                 Plants
                 with
                 the
                 Production
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 resemblance
                 of
                 Children
                 to
                 Parents
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 exceeding
                 quantity
                 of
                 Seed
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 Parent
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 because
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
                 the
                 Male
                 ,
                 making
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 opens
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 disposed
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 matter
                 whose
                 particles
                 resemble
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Male
                   Seed
                
                 than
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 whereof
                 the
                 particles
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 composition
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Infants
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 rank
                 themselves
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
                 those
                 are
                 rank'd
                 which
                 compose
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 cause
                 of
                 Father
                 and
                 Sons
                 resembling
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 reason
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 of
                 Infants
                 being
                 born
                 with
                 a
                 resemblance
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Grand
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Ancestor
                 ,
                 whom
                 neither
                 Father
                 nor
                 Mother
                 ever
                 knew
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 conceiv'd
                 ,
                 that
                 Ancestors
                 may
                 possibly
                 have
                 imprest
                 in
                 their
                 begotten
                 Off-spring
                 such
                 sort
                 of
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 Seed
                 cause
                 in
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Eggs
                 those
                 particular
                 structures
                 which
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 produce
                 in
                 the
                 Birth
                 a
                 Figure
                 modified
                 rather
                 one
                 way
                 than
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   VVhence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   some
                   Children
                   are
                   born
                   Lame
                   ,
                   others
                   Gibbous
                   .
                
                 But
                 some
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 Infants
                 are
                 thus
                 inclosed
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 fenc'd
                 about
                 in
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 that
                 some
                 are
                 born
                 Lame
                 ,
                 others
                 Gibbous
                 or
                 bunch
                 backt
                 ?
              
               
                 This
                 happens
                 when
                 the
                 Infant
                 is
                 so
                 streightned
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 cannot
                 grow
                 proportionably
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 that
                 that
                 the
                 Womb
                 is
                 too
                 little
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Birth
                 are
                 diversly
                 affected
                 by
                 some
                 exteriour
                 cause
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Infant
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 some
                 Member
                 greater
                 or
                 smaller
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 dispos'd
                 than
                 the
                 natural
                 construction
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 requires
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   tomes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   sometimes
                   VVise
                   Men
                   beget
                   Fools
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 wise
                 men
                 oft
                 beget
                 Changelings
                 ,
                 or
                 Children
                 of
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 understanding
                 :
                 Because
                 having
                 their
                 minds
                 imployed
                 in
                 subtil
                 inventions
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 serious
                 points
                 of
                 Learning
                 or
                 Art
                 ,
                 they
                 little
                 mind
                 the
                 Sports
                 of
                 Venus
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 very
                 slack
                 and
                 indifferent
                 in
                 the
                 performances
                 thereof
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 eagerly
                 bent
                 upon
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 Generation
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 beget
                 Children
                 of
                 like
                 
                   Affections
                   ,
                   Manners
                   ,
                   Studies
                
                 and
                 Inclinations
                 of
                 Mind
                 .
                 For
                 those
                 Children
                 in
                 whom
                 vigour
                 of
                 Soul
                 and
                 
                   Vital
                   Spirit
                
                 is
                 infused
                 from
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Disposition
                 ,
                 Nature
                 and
                 Temperament
                 with
                 their
                 Progenitors
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   VVhence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   VVomen
                   of
                   Holland
                   bring
                   forth
                   Harelipt
                   Children
                   .
                
                 The
                 Matrons
                 of
                 Holland
                 by
                 looking
                 earnestly
                 upon
                 a
                 Hare
                 ,
                 oft-times
                 bring
                 forth
                 Children
                 with
                 the
                 Upper-Lip
                 divided
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 we
                 commonly
                 call
                 them
                 Hare-Lipt
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 some
                 have
                 Flat
                 Noses
                 ,
                 Wry
                 Mouths
                 ,
                 Blubber
                 Lips
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 habit
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 all
                 over
                 deformed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Women
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 conception
                 or
                 going
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 have
                 many
                 times
                 their
                 
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   Thoughts
                
                 and
                 Fancies
                 strongly
                 fixt
                 upon
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 misshapen
                 or
                 ill
                 favour'd
                 sight
                 :
                 For
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 
                   Woman
                   Locks
                
                 or
                 Thinks
                 upon
                 any
                 thing
                 very
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 she
                 commonly
                 brings
                 forth
                 some
                 thing
                 very
                 nearly
                 resembling
                 the
                 thing
                 so
                 seen
                 or
                 thought
                 on
                 .
                 So
                 a
                 certain
                 Woman
                 not
                 forgotten
                 in
                 story
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 cast
                 away
                 all
                 shame
                 ,
                 while
                 her
                 Husband
                 was
                 absent
                 ,
                 and
                 prostituted
                 her self
                 to
                 another
                 person
                 ,
                 brought
                 forth
                 a
                 Child
                 no
                 way
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 Gallant
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 Picture
                 of
                 her
                 absent
                 Husband
                 :
                 The
                 cause
                 whereof
                 is
                 Elegantly
                 and
                 Wittily
                 described
                 by
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   More
                
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Epigrams
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   VVhence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   Children
                   are
                   brought
                   forth
                   like
                   to
                   the
                   things
                   beheld
                   .
                
                 The
                 like
                 is
                 related
                 by
                 GALEN
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 certain
                 Woman
                 brought
                 forth
                 a
                 Child
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 like
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 naturally
                 deformed
                 in
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 ill-favour'd
                 Visage
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 a
                 fair
                 Image
                 or
                 Picture
                 which
                 her
                 Husband
                 had
                 often
                 desired
                 her
                 frequently
                 to
                 cast
                 her
                 Eyes
                 upon
                 .
                 And
                 PORTAEUS
                 makes
                 relation
                 of
                 another
                 Woman
                 ,
                 who
                 delighting
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 a
                 natural
                 propensity
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 frequently
                 in
                 her
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 oftner
                 in
                 her
                 mind
                 a
                 Statue
                 of
                 Marble
                 representing
                 a
                 Fat
                 Boy
                 ,
                 brought
                 forth
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Man
                   Child
                
                 Pale
                 and
                 Wa●
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 wholly
                 resembling
                 the
                 said
                 Statue
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 this
                 peculiar
                 only
                 to
                 
                   Human
                   Race
                
                 ,
                 but
                 common
                 also
                 to
                 
                   Brute
                   Animals
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   How
                   Twins
                   are
                   generated
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Twins
                 are
                 brought
                 forth
                 at
                 one
                 Birth
                 .
              
               
                 Ancient
                 Physitians
                 were
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Womb
                 is
                 distinguisht
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 Cavities
                 or
                 Cells
                 ,
                 divided
                 by
                 Membrans
                 from
                 one
                 another
                 as
                 there
                 are
                 
                   Births
                   generated
                
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 experience
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Womb
                 hath
                 in
                 reality
                 but
                 one
                 continued
                 Cavity
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 several
                 Births
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 are
                 generated
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 contained
                 each
                 in
                 their
                 proper
                 Membrans
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 two
                 ,
                 three
                 or
                 more
                 Births
                 are
                 conceived
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Male
                   Seed
                
                 hath
                 been
                 very
                 spirituous
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 
                 impregnation
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 fruitfulness
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Fallopian
                   Tubes
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 driven
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 are
                 there
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 fructified
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Whether
                   Issues
                   dispose
                   to
                   Barrenness
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Vulgar
                   Maxim
                
                 among
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 some
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 truth
                 ,
                 especially
                 here
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 Woman
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 Issue
                 ,
                 she
                 is
                 condemned
                 to
                 Sterility
                 or
                 Barrenness
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 if
                 more
                 .
                 Therefore
                 to
                 married
                 Women
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 expectation
                 of
                 Childing
                 ,
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 application
                 ,
                 tho'
                 otherwise
                 thought
                 very
                 conducible
                 to
                 health
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 strictly
                 forbidden
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 Interdiction
                 I
                 have
                 yet
                 found
                 no
                 just
                 reason
                 alledged
                 ,
                 only
                 there
                 are
                 cited
                 some
                 stories
                 of
                 
                   Barren
                   Women
                
                 with
                 Issues
                 about
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 difficult
                 to
                 produce
                 relations
                 of
                 very
                 many
                 
                   Barren
                   Women
                
                 without
                 Issues
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 many
                 
                   Fruitful
                   ones
                
                 which
                 have
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Of
                 Monsters
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   VVhat
                   a
                   Monster
                   is
                   .
                
                 THOSE
                 we
                 call
                 Monsters
                 are
                 Natural
                 Births
                 ,
                 or
                 Natural
                 
                   Living
                   Creatures
                
                 degenerating
                 from
                 the
                 due
                 and
                 wonted
                 disposition
                 of
                 their
                 Species
                 .
                 Now
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 degenerate
                 if
                 there
                 happen
                 any
                 superfluous
                 Member
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 necessary
                 one
                 be
                 wanting
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 part
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 wrong
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 of
                 another
                 kind
                 than
                 what
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 those
                 persons
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 Monstrous
                 who
                 are
                 either
                 born
                 without
                 Arms
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 more
                 than
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 wrong
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Thighs
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 a
                 Ram
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 unhuman
                 Creature
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 mention
                 several
                 other
                 accidents
                 of
                 this
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Of
                   a
                   Two-headed
                   Twin
                   Fac'd
                   and
                   double-breasted
                   Birth
                   .
                
                 There
                 goes
                 a
                 tradition
                 of
                 a
                 Boy
                 ,
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Theodosius
                 at
                 Emaus
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 the
                 Navil
                 downward
                 was
                 perfect
                 as
                 others
                 of
                 his
                 kind
                 ,
                 but
                 upwards
                 was
                 all
                 double
                 ;
                 
                   Head
                   ,
                   Face
                
                 and
                 Breast
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 double
                 parts
                 by
                 turns
                 ,
                 while
                 one
                 eat
                 and
                 drank
                 the
                 other
                 abstained
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 vicissitude
                 while
                 one
                 slept
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 waked
                 ;
                 while
                 one
                 sported
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 serious
                 ;
                 discovering
                 hereby
                 effects
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Mind
                 and
                 Temper
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 he
                 lived
                 near
                 two
                 years
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   A
                   Child
                   born
                   without
                   a
                   Head.
                   Another
                   without
                   Feet
                   ,
                   others
                   without
                   Hands
                   or
                   Feet
                   .
                
                 In
                 1504.
                 in
                 Misnia
                 ,
                 a
                 Child
                 was
                 born
                 without
                 a
                 Head
                 ,
                 his
                 Eyes
                 being
                 placed
                 in
                 his
                 Breast
                 .
                 Another
                 in
                 Nebritz
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 City
                 Wutz
                 was
                 born
                 without
                 Feet
                 .
                 Others
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   History
                
                 mentions
                 born
                 without
                 Hands
                 and
                 Feet
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   A
                   Monster
                   with
                   one
                   Arm
                   in
                   the
                   Ear
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   in
                   the
                   Side
                   .
                
                 In
                 Stetin
                 was
                 born
                 a
                 Monster
                 shaped
                 as
                 followeth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 unformed
                 Mass
                 or
                 Lump
                 ,
                 rising
                 and
                 sinking
                 like
                 a
                 
                   Sheeps
                   Intrals
                
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 one
                 Ear
                 stood
                 out
                 an
                 Arm
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Face
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 tuft
                 of
                 Hair
                 like
                 a
                 Cats
                 Fur
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spawn
                 of
                 a
                 Pike
                 Fish
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 whereof
                 the
                 Eyes
                 cast
                 a
                 splendor
                 like
                 Glass
                 ;
                 the
                 Mouth
                 was
                 contracted
                 into
                 a
                 little
                 hole
                 ,
                 without
                 Lips
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 something
                 like
                 a
                 Nose
                 ,
                 but
                 wonderfully
                 small
                 ;
                 nor
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 appearance
                 of
                 a
                 Neck
                 :
                 Another
                 Arm
                 stuck
                 out
                 from
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 sign
                 either
                 of
                 Back
                 or
                 Breast
                 ,
                 excepting
                 that
                 a
                 little
                 small
                 Line
                 seemed
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Back-bone
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 neither
                 Hermaphrodite
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 any
                 Sex.
                 There
                 was
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1516.
                 another
                 strange
                 Creature
                 born
                 ,
                 which
                 lived
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 having
                 no
                 other
                 Head
                 but
                 what
                 grew
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 Navil
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 took
                 in
                 nourishment
                 as
                 freely
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   Monster
                   born
                   with
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   a
                   Dog
                   or
                   Ape
                   .
                
                 In
                 1560.
                 there
                 was
                 born
                 at
                 Basil
                 a
                 Man-child
                 with
                 a
                 fierce
                 and
                 grim
                 Visage
                 ,
                 having
                 indeed
                 an
                 indifferent
                 well
                 compacted
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 Head
                 and
                 Face
                 all
                 hairy
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 resembling
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Dog
                   ,
                   Cat
                
                 or
                 Ape
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Human
                   Creature
                
                 .
                 He
                 liv'd
                 no
                 longer
                 than
                 about
                 an
                 hour
                 and
                 a
                 half
                 .
                 Near
                 Lauffenburg
                 ,
                 a
                 Town
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Borders
                 of
                 Switzerland
                 ,
                 a
                 Child
                 was
                 born
                 with
                 a
                 rough
                 and
                 frightful
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Feet
                 of
                 a
                 Goose
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   There
                   might
                   possibly
                   be
                   a
                   foundation
                   of
                   Monsters
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   .
                
                 Of
                 all
                 these
                 strange
                 Births
                 various
                 causes
                 may
                 be
                 assigned
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 without
                 offence
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 Seed-plot
                 of
                 Monsters
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 perfect
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 was
                 planted
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Generation
                 only
                 conduces
                 to
                 render
                 them
                 capable
                 of
                 a
                 sensible
                 growth
                 ;
                 nor
                 doth
                 it
                 avail
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 cannot
                 be
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Monsters
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 so
                 nevertheless
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 first
                 Seed-plot
                 of
                 Monsters
                 were
                 not
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 beginning
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 ready
                 answer
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 except
                 Immorality
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 GOD
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Author
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Or
                   some
                   Canse
                   may
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Conception
                   .
                
                 2
                 dly
                 ,
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 any
                 Monstrous
                 defect
                 is
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 Conception
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Egg
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 some
                 passages
                 are
                 by
                 accident
                 obstructed
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 Fibres
                 pluckt
                 off
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Placenta
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Male
                   Stock
                
                 is
                 ingraffed
                 ,
                 hath
                 suffered
                 any
                 defect
                 ;
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 decision
                 ▪
                 of
                 the
                 Conception
                 ,
                 or
                 last
                 efflorescence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Or
                   from
                   the
                   streightness
                   of
                   the
                   VVomb
                   .
                
                 3
                 dly
                 ,
                 These
                 
                   Monstrous
                   Bodies
                
                 may
                 possibly
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 streightness
                 of
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 whence
                 HIPPOCRATES
                 compares
                 an
                 over-streight
                 Womb
                 to
                 a
                 stony
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 causes
                 the
                 Tree
                 that
                 springs
                 up
                 there
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 bent
                 or
                 dismembred
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 narrow
                 Neck
                 of
                 a
                 Vessel
                 which
                 stifles
                 the
                 growth
                 of
                 the
                 Cucumber
                 when
                 tender
                 ,
                 and
                 contracts
                 and
                 curtails
                 it
                 when
                 growing
                 to
                 maturity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Or
                   from
                   the
                   Imagination
                   .
                
                 4
                 ly
                 .
                 The
                 force
                 of
                 Imagination
                 may
                 produce
                 a
                 defect
                 ,
                 or
                 exorbitancy
                 in
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 oft
                 see
                 Warts
                 and
                 Spots
                 imprest
                 upon
                 the
                 Birth
                 by
                 Imagination
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 Spots
                 are
                 not
                 always
                 the
                 simple
                 resemblances
                 of
                 
                   Cherries
                   ,
                   Mulberries
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 sometimes
                 of
                 Entrails
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Liver
                   ,
                   Heart
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 Imagination
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 upon
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 it
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 like
                 upon
                 many
                 ,
                 nay
                 upon
                 all
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   Twins
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   born
                   with
                   Bodies
                   joined
                   or
                   fastned
                   to
                   each
                   other
                   .
                
                 Animals
                 which
                 bear
                 Twins
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 bring
                 forth
                 
                   Monstrous
                   Births
                
                 .
                 So
                 we
                 see
                 may
                 times
                 out
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Egg
                 ,
                 a
                 double
                 Monster
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 a
                 Chicken
                 with
                 four
                 Wings
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Feet
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 with
                 two
                 
                   Heads
                   .
                   Twins
                
                 oft-times
                 are
                 born
                 with
                 their
                 two
                 Bodies
                 joined
                 together
                 into
                 one
                 ;
                 as
                 at
                 Constance
                 ,
                 near
                 a
                 place
                 called
                 Abronium
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 born
                 two
                 Children
                 ,
                 Male
                 and
                 Female
                 ,
                 with
                 two
                 Heads
                 ,
                 four
                 Arms
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 Feet
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 had
                 all
                 their
                 Members
                 compleat
                 ,
                 only
                 they
                 were
                 joined
                 together
                 about
                 the
                 Navil
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 altho'
                 Twins
                 in
                 most
                 Animals
                 are
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Membran
                 ,
                 called
                 Chorion
                 ,
                 yet
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 Births
                 hath
                 its
                 proper
                 Membran
                 ,
                 called
                 Amnion
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 a
                 separate
                 Conception
                 ;
                 yet
                 sometimes
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 Membrans
                 ,
                 mix
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 into
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 last
                 mutually
                 intersect
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 whence
                 certainly
                 arises
                 a
                 great
                 confusion
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 
                 the
                 Fibres
                 and
                 the
                 Canals
                 have
                 proper
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 they
                 easily
                 join
                 into
                 a
                 Contexture
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 total
                 confusion
                 of
                 the
                 Colliquaments
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 some
                 commixture
                 and
                 compression
                 which
                 will
                 cause
                 the
                 two
                 Twins
                 ,
                 thus
                 united
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 parts
                 in
                 common
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Colliquament
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 consumption
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 salient
                 points
                 ,
                 to
                 turn
                 into
                 a
                 duplicated
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 some
                 Members
                 will
                 prove
                 superfluous
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 happens
                 in
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 crowded
                 up
                 in
                 straight
                 places
                 before
                 they
                 arrive
                 to
                 their
                 due
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 hinted
                 ,
                 tho'
                 Plants
                 seldom
                 undergo
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 failures
                 and
                 lapses
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 plain
                 and
                 simple
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 their
                 Body
                 are
                 lesser
                 and
                 less
                 exact
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 constitution
                 they
                 give
                 
                   Generating
                   Nature
                
                 less
                 occasion
                 to
                 err
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 obvious
                 to
                 err
                 in
                 composing
                 works
                 of
                 divers
                 parts
                 join'd
                 each
                 to
                 other
                 with
                 most
                 curious
                 Artifice
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 Animals
                 are
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 Mothers
                 consult
                 very
                 ill
                 for
                 themselves
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 live
                 idely
                 and
                 lasily
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 incommode
                 the
                 Child
                 within
                 them
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 sit
                 double
                 or
                 cross-leg'd
                 at
                 their
                 Needle-work
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 this
                 overmuch
                 contraction
                 ,
                 they
                 bring
                 Children
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 Bunch-Backt
                 ,
                 Splay-Footed
                 ,
                 Crooked
                 or
                 Awry
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 Mishapen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   Africa
                   comes
                   chiefly
                   to
                   abound
                   in
                   Monsters
                   .
                
                 Sometimes
                 also
                 Monsters
                 are
                 produc'd
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 commixture
                 of
                 divers
                 Seeds
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 sorts
                 of
                 Seeds
                 are
                 taken
                 in
                 at
                 several
                 times
                 one
                 before
                 ,
                 another
                 after
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Africa
                 is
                 generally
                 said
                 to
                 abound
                 in
                 Monsters
                 ,
                 because
                 Animals
                 of
                 different
                 kind
                 resort
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Country
                 to
                 drink
                 of
                 what
                 Streams
                 of
                 
                   Fresh
                   Water
                
                 they
                 can
                 find
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 fewer
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 quarter
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 rencountring
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 they
                 couple
                 promiscuously
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 productions
                 never
                 intended
                 by
                 Nature
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   known
                   whether
                   Monsters
                   ,
                   having
                   double
                   parts
                   ,
                   be
                   two
                   Animals
                   ,
                   or
                   but
                   one
                   .
                
                 The
                 next
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 is
                 ,
                 whether
                 Monsters
                 that
                 have
                 double
                 parts
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 two
                 Animals
                 or
                 one
                 .
                 To
                 determine
                 this
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Heart
                 is
                 the
                 principal
                 part
                 of
                 every
                 Animal
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 derive
                 their
                 original
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 two
                 Hearts
                 in
                 any
                 Animal
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Animal
                 possessing
                 those
                 two
                 Hearts
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 Animal
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 principle
                 of
                 the
                 Operations
                 of
                 the
                 
                   sensitive
                   Soul
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Internal
                   Senses
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 part
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Appetite
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 vulgarly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 principle
                 of
                 the
                 Vegetative
                 and
                 
                   sensitive
                   Soul
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Appetite
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 SENNERTUS
                 infers
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 
                   Monstrous
                   Birth
                
                 of
                 Emaus
                 having
                 two
                 Heads
                 and
                 two
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
                 two
                 Men
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1531
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 two
                 Heads
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 only
                 one
                 Heart
                 and
                 lived
                 to
                 
                   Mans
                   Estate
                
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 reckned
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 but
                 one
                 Man
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 proved
                 by
                 this
                 Argument
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 Heads
                 perpetually
                 testified
                 their
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 actions
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 appetite
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 hanger
                 and
                 
                   thirst
                   ,
                   spake
                
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 desire
                 to
                 accompany
                 with
                 their
                 Wife
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 desire
                 to
                 exonerate
                 Nature
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 who
                 had
                 two
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 found
                 the
                 same
                 conspiracy
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 Affections
                 and
                 desires
                 :
                 what
                 this
                 would
                 have
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 affected
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 they
                 agreed
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 they
                 squabled
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Monstrous
                   Births
                   in
                   other
                   Animals
                   besides
                   Mankind
                   .
                
                 
                   Monstrous
                   Births
                
                 proceed
                 not
                 only
                 from
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 from
                 other
                 Animals
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 being
                 equally
                 endued
                 with
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Imagination
                
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 eagerly
                 intent
                 in
                 the
                 beholding
                 of
                 any
                 Object
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 may
                 induce
                 various
                 Forms
                 upon
                 their
                 Births
                 .
                 So
                 Jacob
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Unkle
                 
                   Labans
                   Flock
                
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ringstreaked
                 and
                 variously
                 
                   spotted
                   Rods
                
                 he
                 cast
                 before
                 the
                 Ews
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 conceive
                 :
                 Thus
                 we
                 draw
                 fine
                 Pictures
                 upon
                 the
                 Wings
                 and
                 Tails
                 of
                 divers
                 sorts
                 of
                 Birds
                 ;
                 thus
                 we
                 produce
                 delicate
                 breeds
                 of
                 Dogs
                 and
                 Horses
                 curiously
                 streakt
                 and
                 spotted
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 knows
                 but
                 that
                 that
                 wonderfully
                 shapt
                 Monster
                 described
                 by
                 FINCELIUS
                 might
                 be
                 produced
                 by
                 this
                 or
                 some
                 such
                 like
                 artifice
                 ;
                 that
                 Monster
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 calv'd
                 by
                 a
                 Cow
                 ,
                 had
                 the
                 Feet
                 of
                 a
                 Calf
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Mans
                   Head
                
                 ,
                 with
                 both
                 Ears
                 also
                 like
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 Hair
                 of
                 an
                 indifferent
                 length
                 ,
                 a
                 Breast
                 also
                 and
                 Teats
                 on
                 them
                 like
                 a
                 Human
                 Creature
                 .
                 Nor
                 must
                 the
                 
                   Turky
                   Hen
                
                 be
                 past
                 by
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 a
                 Peacock
                 ,
                 the
                 Crest
                 and
                 Dewlap
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Game
                   Cock
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Voice
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Peacock
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 noble
                 display
                 of
                 Colours
                 on
                 the
                 Tail
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 imaginary
                 ,
                 tho'
                 corporeal
                 Faculty
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 Animals
                 behold
                 any
                 thing
                 attentively
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 so
                 deep
                 an
                 impression
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 impart
                 those
                 impressions
                 of
                 various
                 forms
                 upon
                 their
                 Births
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   But
                   most
                   in
                   Mankind
                   .
                
                 But
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 differences
                 and
                 varieties
                 in
                 Man
                 than
                 in
                 other
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 swiftness
                 of
                 Thought
                 ,
                 readiness
                 of
                 Mind
                 and
                 variety
                 of
                 Fancy
                 and
                 Ingenuity
                 makes
                 impressions
                 of
                 various
                 forms
                 ,
                 whereas
                 other
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 have
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 the
                 same
                 reception
                 of
                 Images
                 which
                 are
                 produc'd
                 from
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 Tracts
                 imprest
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Womans
                   Imagination
                
                 induces
                 a
                 strange
                 and
                 borrowed
                 Form
                 and
                 Image
                 ,
                 no
                 way
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 begetter
                 ,
                 but
                 totally
                 differing
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Whence
                   the
                   deformity
                   of
                   some
                   Bodies
                   .
                
                 Now
                 upon
                 serious
                 reflection
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 on
                 this
                 Subject
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 odious
                 and
                 detestable
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 see
                 wanton
                 Women
                 so
                 excessively
                 delight
                 themselves
                 with
                 Dogs
                 and
                 Apes
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 carry
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Bosoms
                 ,
                 hug
                 them
                 ,
                 stroak
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 continually
                 handling
                 and
                 making
                 much
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 since
                 by
                 this
                 familiarity
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 these
                 Creatures
                 perpetually
                 in
                 their
                 sight
                 ,
                 the
                 imperfect
                 Nature
                 of
                 Women
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 conceive
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 strange
                 form
                 or
                 feature
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fix
                 upon
                 the
                 Birth
                 a
                 Face
                 like
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 Animals
                 they
                 converse
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 specially
                 illfavoured
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 Children
                 are
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 odd
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   shap'd
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 Visages
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 road
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Aspect
                
                 ,
                 distorted
                 Mouths
                 and
                 Cheeks
                 ,
                 inflate
                 like
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 the
                 North-wind
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 by
                 the
                 Mothers
                 regards
                 continually
                 and
                 intently
                 fixt
                 upon
                 brutal
                 and
                 unwonted
                 Objects
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 Of
                 the
                 Birth
                 of
                 Animals
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   Women
                   bring
                   forth
                   but
                   one
                   Child
                   at
                   a
                   Birth
                   .
                
                 WOmen
                 lie
                 in
                 commonly
                 but
                 of
                 one
                 Child
                 ,
                 whereas
                 other
                 Creatures
                 bring
                 forth
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 kind
                 at
                 a
                 Birth
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 those
                 Animals
                 there
                 are
                 divers
                 Cells
                 or
                 
                   Fleshy
                   Eminences
                
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 small
                 Eggs
                 are
                 fastned
                 ,
                 one
                 to
                 each
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 with
                 Women
                 ,
                 for
                 tho'
                 the
                 
                   Virile
                   Seed
                
                 ascends
                 in
                 vapors
                 to
                 the
                 Testicles
                 through
                 the
                 Tubes
                 of
                 the
                 Matrice
                 ;
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 Women
                 do
                 not
                 commonly
                 conceive
                 two
                 Children
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Womb
                 hath
                 but
                 one
                 Cavity
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 accomplishing
                 of
                 Generation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 receiv'd
                 into
                 Testicles
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 also
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Eggs
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 ferment
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 these
                 pores
                 receive
                 it
                 till
                 after
                 the
                 Egg
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 point
                 of
                 maturity
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 commonly
                 ,
                 in
                 Women
                 ,
                 they
                 attain
                 not
                 to
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 Ovaries
                 of
                 Hens
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Eggs
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 are
                 not
                 unfastned
                 but
                 successively
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 therefore
                 suppose
                 that
                 when
                 Women
                 bring
                 forth
                 two
                 Children
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 it
                 either
                 proceeds
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 two
                 Eggs
                 fall
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 into
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 places
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 fastned
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 Eggs
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Creation
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 fasten
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Placenta
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Whether
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   sign
                   to
                   discover
                   whether
                   a
                   Woman
                   shall
                   have
                   Twins
                   or
                   not
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 who
                 brag
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 sign
                 or
                 mark
                 ,
                 they
                 can
                 easily
                 guess
                 whether
                 a
                 
                   Big-bellied
                   Woman
                
                 shall
                 have
                 Twins
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 their
                 boast
                 is
                 vain
                 and
                 groundless
                 ,
                 for
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 certainty
                 ,
                 rule
                 or
                 knowledge
                 .
                 It
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 the
                 big
                 swelling
                 of
                 the
                 Belly
                 ,
                 which
                 sometimes
                 is
                 greater
                 in
                 the
                 bearing
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 Birth
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 Twins
                 ;
                 nor
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 motions
                 ,
                 which
                 many
                 times
                 some
                 have
                 taken
                 such
                 strict
                 observation
                 of
                 from
                 an
                 abortive
                 Embrio
                 only
                 ,
                 especially
                 by
                 the
                 slow
                 motion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 VVoman
                 would
                 certainly
                 have
                 had
                 Twins
                 ,
                 had
                 she
                 gone
                 out
                 her
                 time
                 .
                 Nor
                 an
                 
                   external
                   Line
                
                 dividing
                 the
                 VVomb
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 which
                 several
                 Anatomists
                 have
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Wives
                 ,
                 found
                 experimentally
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 vain
                 conceit
                 :
                 Nor
                 the
                 swelling
                 of
                 their
                 Legs
                 and
                 Feet
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 Month
                 ,
                 or
                 Months
                 of
                 their
                 going
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 swell
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 bearing
                 of
                 single
                 Births
                 :
                 Nor
                 lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 large
                 distension
                 of
                 the
                 Belly
                 towards
                 the
                 Sides
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 various
                 situation
                 of
                 a
                 single
                 Birth
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 .
                 Rebecca
                 indeed
                 from
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 motion
                 of
                 two
                 Embrio's
                 strugling
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 guest
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 Twins
                 within
                 her
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 might
                 also
                 be
                 partly
                 a
                 Divine
                 Instinct
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   What
                   the
                   Cause
                   is
                   of
                   Abortion
                   in
                   Women
                   .
                
                 VVomen
                 oftentimes
                 happen
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 an
                 
                   Immature
                   Birth
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 suffer
                 an
                 Efflux
                 or
                 Abortion
                 before
                 the
                 due
                 time
                 appointed
                 by
                 Nature
                 for
                 their
                 Delivery
                 .
                 Abortion
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 untimely
                 Exclusion
                 of
                 a
                 Birth
                 ,
                 not
                 yet
                 perfected
                 ,
                 happens
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Galenists
                 ,
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 overmuch
                 abundance
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 afflux
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 VVomb
                 ,
                 more
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 than
                 another
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 from
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Blood
                 in
                 the
                 Mother
                 to
                 nourish
                 the
                 Infant
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 my
                 Judgment
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 Causes
                 to
                 be
                 enquired
                 into
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Birth
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Birth
                   ,
                   Abortion
                
                 happens
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Uterine
                   Glands
                
                 are
                 so
                 infirm
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 soon
                 broken
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 Membrans
                 so
                 thin
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 least
                 occasion
                 to
                 burst
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 humours
                 breaking
                 forth
                 ,
                 the
                 Birth
                 decays
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Childing
                   VVoman
                
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 weaker
                 Nature
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 strength
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 bearing
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 burthen
                 :
                 Sometimes
                 it
                 happens
                 from
                 a
                 suddain
                 fright
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   noxious
                   temperament
                
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 To
                 which
                 purpose
                 AELIAN
                 relates
                 ,
                 that
                 VVomen
                 inhabiting
                 the
                 
                   Southern
                   Countries
                
                 are
                 more
                 subject
                 to
                 Abortion
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 live
                 more
                 Northerly
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 the
                 Limbs
                 are
                 more
                 supple
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 parts
                 which
                 conduce
                 to
                 Childbearing
                 are
                 more
                 loosened
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   When
                   Abortive
                   Births
                   use
                   to
                   happen
                   .
                
                 An
                 Abortion
                 may
                 happen
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 moment
                 of
                 Conception
                 to
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 Month
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 frequent
                 about
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 :
                 not
                 but
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 examples
                 thereof
                 both
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 Before
                 the
                 tenth
                 Week
                 after
                 Conception
                 ,
                 exclusions
                 are
                 scarcely
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 real
                 Abortion
                 ,
                 because
                 till
                 after
                 that
                 time
                 scarce
                 any
                 rudiment
                 of
                 a
                 Birth
                 appears
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 then
                 rather
                 accounted
                 for
                 a
                 Mole
                 .
                 For
                 unless
                 the
                 Birth
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Placenta
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 allowed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 true
                 Conception
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 exclusion
                 thereof
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Abortion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   Infants
                   are
                   born
                   at
                   nine
                   Months
                   end
                   .
                
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 nine
                 Months
                 is
                 the
                 usual
                 time
                 of
                 an
                 Infants
                 coming
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 partly
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 overmuch
                 Meconium
                 of
                 the
                 Intestins
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 excrements
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 
                   Phlegm
                   ,
                   Choler
                
                 and
                 
                   Pancreatick
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 of
                 overmuch
                 delay
                 ,
                 become
                 oversharp
                 ,
                 whence
                 by
                 a
                 troublesom
                 vellication
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Intestins
                 ,
                 it
                 causes
                 an
                 influx
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 into
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Birth
                 overmuch
                 stirring
                 it self
                 by
                 its
                 calcitration
                 or
                 kicking
                 ,
                 breaks
                 the
                 two
                 Membrans
                 ,
                 the
                 Amnion
                 and
                 the
                 Chorion
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 wrapt
                 ,
                 and
                 gathering
                 it self
                 round
                 ,
                 shoots
                 downward
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   internal
                   Orifice
                
                 of
                 the
                 VVomb
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 dilating
                 ,
                 it
                 naturally
                 makes
                 its
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Viper
                   does
                   not
                   let
                   out
                   her
                   young
                   ones
                   through
                   her
                   dissected
                   Sides
                   .
                
                 The
                 Viper
                 brings
                 not
                 forth
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 for
                 on
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 shutting
                 in
                 her
                 young
                 ones
                 into
                 her
                 VVomb
                 ,
                 having
                 about
                 twenty
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 brought
                 one
                 a
                 day
                 for
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 days
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 impatient
                 of
                 their
                 slow
                 Birth
                 ,
                 and
                 hastning
                 into
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 bite
                 through
                 the
                 Sides
                 of
                 their
                 Dam
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 open
                 a
                 gap
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 Life
                 and
                 her
                 death
                 .
                 Whence
                 Mantuan
                 ;
                 
                   
                     The
                     Viper
                     wounded
                     by
                     the
                     fatal
                     bite
                  
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     young
                     Vipers
                     ,
                     dies
                     to
                     give
                     them
                     light
                     .
                  
                
                 This
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 Herod●tus
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 time
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 received
                 for
                 an
                 undoubted
                 Truth
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Male
                   Viper
                
                 loses
                 its
                 Life
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Copulation
                 ,
                 by
                 thrusting
                 its
                 Head
                 into
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Female
                 ,
                 who
                 through
                 the
                 height
                 of
                 pleasure
                 bites
                 it
                 off
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 young
                 ones
                 not
                 tarrying
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 make
                 a
                 speedier
                 way
                 by
                 tearing
                 the
                 VVomb
                 ,
                 and
                 gnawing
                 through
                 the
                 Breast
                 of
                 the
                 Dam.
                 But
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 this
                 assertion
                 they
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 who
                 preserve
                 them
                 in
                 
                   Glass
                   Vessels
                
                 for
                 their
                 use
                 ,
                 in
                 certain
                 Medicinal
                 
                 Compositions
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 well
                 enough
                 be
                 conjectur'd
                 that
                 this
                 fancy
                 took
                 its
                 original
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 because
                 Vipers
                 are
                 brought
                 forth
                 fenc'd
                 about
                 with
                 their
                 Membrans
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 regard
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 break
                 not
                 till
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 after
                 their
                 being
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 free
                 themselves
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 VVomb
                 ;
                 hereupon
                 some
                 have
                 taken
                 the
                 Membran
                 for
                 the
                 VVomb
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 in
                 writing
                 that
                 the
                 Brood
                 of
                 Vipers
                 gnaw
                 through
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 the
                 Dam
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 corrosion
                 cause
                 her
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Fish
                   Acus
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 known
                 for
                 a
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Belly
                 of
                 the
                 Fish
                 called
                 Acus
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 her
                 breeding
                 ,
                 cleaves
                 into
                 a
                 gaping
                 Aperture
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 young
                 ones
                 within
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 cleft
                 is
                 not
                 effected
                 by
                 the
                 corrosion
                 or
                 gnawing
                 of
                 the
                 young
                 Fry
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 rupture
                 of
                 the
                 Skin
                 making
                 a
                 gap
                 under
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 its
                 Belly
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 other
                 Fish
                 ,
                 its
                 VVomb
                 is
                 extended
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 breeding
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 lays
                 up
                 its
                 Spawn
                 .
                 For
                 RONDELETIUS
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 experience
                 attests
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 dissecting
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Fish
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 abundance
                 of
                 Spawn
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 gap
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 that
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 inspecting
                 into
                 the
                 said
                 gap
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 in
                 two
                 other
                 lesser
                 ones
                 ,
                 some
                 Spawn
                 newly
                 hatch'd
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Births
                 just
                 perfected
                 ;
                 whereof
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 biggest
                 moved
                 ,
                 but
                 others
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 whose
                 Eyes
                 and
                 Mouths
                 were
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 perceived
                 .
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Fish
                   Acus
                
                 does
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 bring
                 forth
                 young
                 ones
                 ,
                 as
                 exclude
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 bursted
                 Gap
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Viper
                 suffers
                 no
                 damage
                 by
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 her
                 
                   Viperous
                   Blood.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   that
                   Animals
                   have
                   each
                   their
                   set
                   season
                   of
                   bringing
                   forth
                   from
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Copulation
                   .
                
                 Animals
                 observe
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 certain
                 and
                 determinate
                 time
                 in
                 bringing
                 forth
                 .
                 Elephants
                 go
                 go
                 2
                 years
                 ,
                 Mares
                 11
                 Months
                 ,
                 Camels
                 12
                 Months
                 ,
                 Cows
                 10
                 ,
                 Sheep
                 5
                 ,
                 Bitches
                 9
                 Weeks
                 .
                 Birds
                 also
                 lay
                 their
                 Eggs
                 at
                 a
                 set
                 time
                 from
                 the
                 Seed
                 received
                 .
                 Women
                 also
                 have
                 their
                 ninth
                 or
                 tenth
                 Month
                 for
                 their
                 delivery
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 they
                 exceed
                 ,
                 the
                 Birth
                 is
                 accounted
                 either
                 not
                 Natural
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 Legitimate
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 common
                 Cause
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 different
                 Seasons
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Birth
                 as
                 it
                 grows
                 bigger
                 and
                 bigger
                 ,
                 being
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 unsatisfied
                 with
                 its
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 makes
                 a
                 stir
                 and
                 eagerly
                 indeavours
                 to
                 enlarge
                 its
                 Commons
                 ,
                 and
                 provide
                 it self
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 plentiful
                 subsistence
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 that
                 being
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 too
                 narrow
                 a
                 compass
                 ,
                 and
                 streightned
                 by
                 the
                 Membrans
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 wrapt
                 ,
                 it
                 shakes
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 its
                 Prison
                 to
                 get
                 free
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 Animals
                 of
                 the
                 bigger
                 sort
                 ,
                 and
                 viviparous
                 or
                 live-bearing
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Oviparous
                 or
                 Egg-bearing
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 Chicken
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 its
                 Egg
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Yolk
                 upon
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 lived
                 is
                 consumed
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 its
                 Dam
                 ,
                 the
                 Hen
                 ,
                 breaks
                 the
                 Shell
                 and
                 gets
                 its
                 liberty
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Egg
                 ,
                 after
                 formation
                 compleated
                 ,
                 becomes
                 so
                 burdensom
                 to
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 sort
                 exasperated
                 ,
                 indeavours
                 to
                 expel
                 the
                 said
                 Egg
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 free
                 it self
                 from
                 so
                 troublesom
                 a
                 burthen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   Animals
                   are
                   born
                   with
                   their
                   Head
                   downward
                   .
                
                 All
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 brought
                 forth
                 according
                 to
                 Nature
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 inverse
                 ,
                 and
                 prone
                 upon
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 open
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Womb.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Navel
                 upwards
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 ponderous
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 Navel
                 reaches
                 downward
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 heavy
                 things
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 lower
                 parts
                 ,
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Infant
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 carried
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 Orifice
                 of
                 the
                 Womb.
                 As
                 of
                 two
                 Skales
                 of
                 a
                 Ballance
                 ,
                 the
                 heavier
                 tends
                 downward
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 upward
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 it
                 happens
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 that
                 Birth
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 not
                 Natural
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 perverting
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 out
                 with
                 its
                 Feet
                 forward
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 one
                 Foot
                 stretcht
                 out
                 ,
                 another
                 tending
                 to
                 one
                 side
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 with
                 one
                 or
                 both
                 Hands
                 it
                 offers
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Womb.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   Infants
                   born
                   in
                   the
                   
                   7th
                   Month
                   ▪
                   live
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   those
                   born
                   in
                   the
                   
                   8th
                   .
                
                 Ancient
                 Physitians
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Septimestrian-Birth
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   Child
                   born
                
                 in
                 the
                 seventh
                 Month
                 may
                 live
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 an
                 Octimestrian
                 or
                 Eight-month
                 Birth
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 fatal
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 hereof
                 HIPPOCATES
                 attributes
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Planets
                 ,
                 that
                 preside
                 over
                 
                   Human
                   Affairs
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 domination
                 or
                 Government
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 each
                 in
                 their
                 turn
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 assertion
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Month
                 belongs
                 to
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 to
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 dominion
                 comes
                 to
                 Mercury
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 lowest
                 of
                 the
                 Planets
                 ;
                 which
                 Circuit
                 being
                 finish'd
                 ,
                 it
                 returns
                 again
                 to
                 Saturn
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 comes
                 Hippocrates
                 to
                 understand
                 so
                 well
                 this
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 wandring
                 Stars
                 ?
                 Wherein
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 this
                 great
                 force
                 of
                 theirs
                 consists
                 ?
                 What
                 Instruments
                 guide
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Infant
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 Membrans
                 ?
                 But
                 looking
                 upon
                 these
                 things
                 as
                 the
                 Dreams
                 of
                 a
                 wise
                 or
                 rather
                 industrious
                 Person
                 ,
                 I
                 choose
                 to
                 adhere
                 to
                 PLINY
                 ,
                 who
                 affirms
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 have
                 hapned
                 in
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Country
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 frequent
                 than
                 for
                 
                   Octomestrian
                   Births
                
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 brings
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 Caesonia
                 ,
                 the
                 Wife
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Caius
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 into
                 World
                 in
                 the
                 eighth
                 Month.
                 This
                 account
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
                 CARDANUS
                 ,
                 bringing
                 an
                 instance
                 of
                 Cardinal
                 S●ondano
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 eighth
                 Month
                 ,
                 nevertheless
                 lived
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 Age.
                 And
                 what
                 should
                 hinder
                 us
                 from
                 asserting
                 ,
                 that
                 Persons
                 born
                 in
                 the
                 eighth
                 Month
                 are
                 more
                 long
                 liv'd
                 than
                 others
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Argument
                 of
                 vigor
                 that
                 they
                 anticipate
                 the
                 ordinary
                 course
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 dudgeon
                 to
                 be
                 shut
                 up
                 longer
                 in
                 a
                 Prison
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 blame
                 be
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 Mothers
                 weakness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Birth
                 be
                 accelerated
                 by
                 an
                 overmuch
                 irritation
                 of
                 the
                 Womb.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   Infants
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   born
                   in
                   the
                   
                   12th
                   or
                   
                   13th
                   Month.
                   
                
                 It
                 is
                 delivered
                 by
                 some
                 Physitians
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Ancient
                 as
                 Modern
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Births
                 of
                 eleven
                 Months
                 :
                 PLINY
                 makes
                 relation
                 in
                 his
                 
                   seventh
                   Book
                   ,
                   Chap.
                
                 5.
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 who
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 Bed
                 in
                 her
                 thirteenth
                 Month
                 ;
                 and
                 AVICEN
                 writes
                 of
                 another
                 that
                 was
                 delivered
                 in
                 her
                 tenth
                 Month.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Computation
                 may
                 possibly
                 have
                 hapned
                 from
                 the
                 roguery
                 of
                 some
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 others
                 in
                 misreckning
                 their
                 time
                 :
                 Roguery
                 when
                 a
                 Woman
                 having
                 no
                 Children
                 at
                 her
                 
                   Husbands
                   death
                
                 ,
                 may
                 for
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 his
                 Inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Personal
                   Estate
                
                 ,
                 accompany
                 with
                 another
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 Child
                 by
                 him
                 within
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 or
                 14
                 Months
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 lay
                 the
                 getting
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 her
                 deceased
                 Husband
                 ;
                 which
                 kind
                 of
                 Villany
                 is
                 so
                 common
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 over
                 in
                 all
                 
                   Judicial
                   Courts
                
                 ring
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 these
                 late
                 kind
                 of
                 Births
                 are
                 seldom
                 heard
                 of
                 except
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 of
                 Widows
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 rarely
                 
                 in
                 those
                 Women
                 whose
                 Husbands
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 constantly
                 Bed
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 misreckning
                 ,
                 VVomen
                 generally
                 compute
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 Conception
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 stoppage
                 of
                 their
                 Courses
                 ,
                 whereas
                 it
                 may
                 possibly
                 fall
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 some
                 other
                 cause
                 they
                 may
                 stop
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 Months
                 before
                 Conception
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 VVoman
                 begins
                 the
                 computation
                 of
                 her
                 being
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 stoppage
                 ,
                 she
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 in
                 an
                 error
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 thereof
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 thought
                 that
                 the
                 Infant
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 on
                 the
                 11
                 th
                 or
                 12
                 Month
                 ,
                 when
                 indeed
                 it
                 was
                 born
                 after
                 the
                 wonted
                 manner
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 9
                 th
                 Month.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   Infants
                   kick
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   their
                   Birth
                   .
                
                 A
                 Great
                 Birth
                 ,
                 when
                 Mature
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 kicks
                 ,
                 and
                 gathering
                 it self
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 heap
                 ,
                 breaks
                 the
                 Membrans
                 in
                 which
                 't
                 is
                 wrapt
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Kicking
                 proceeds
                 from
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 refreshment
                 or
                 respiration
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Embrio
                 is
                 small
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 it self
                 at
                 first
                 to
                 shoot
                 out
                 like
                 a
                 small
                 sparkle
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 then
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 refreshment
                 ,
                 but
                 augmentation
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 bulk
                 encreases
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 Actions
                 and
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 Birth
                 encrease
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 heat
                 is
                 so
                 encreased
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 it
                 chiefly
                 wants
                 ▪
                 ventilation
                 and
                 refrigeration
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 being
                 found
                 ,
                 the
                 Birth
                 begins
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 disturbance
                 and
                 anxiety
                 ,
                 to
                 stir
                 and
                 kick
                 at
                 length
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 strongly
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 strong
                 motion
                 to
                 incite
                 the
                 
                   Uterine
                   Vapors
                
                 to
                 a
                 violent
                 Effervescence
                 or
                 boiling
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 make
                 its
                 passage
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 freer
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Milk
                   encreases
                   in
                   the
                   Breasts
                   the
                   fourth
                   Child-bearing
                   .
                
                 
                   Womens
                   Breasts
                
                 immediately
                 after
                 their
                 delivery
                 ,
                 swell
                 and
                 abound
                 with
                 Milk
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 on
                 the
                 3
                 d
                 ,
                 4
                 th
                 or
                 5
                 th
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Childbed
                 Women
                 the
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 first
                 days
                 after
                 delivery
                 ,
                 seldom
                 bend
                 their
                 Minds
                 intently
                 upon
                 any
                 business
                 ,
                 or
                 serious
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 having
                 but
                 very
                 little
                 appetite
                 ,
                 they
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 less
                 than
                 usual
                 ,
                 and
                 breed
                 less
                 Chyle
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 days
                 they
                 eat
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Infant
                 begins
                 to
                 cry
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 presently
                 begin
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 Nutriment
                 for
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 to
                 quiet
                 it
                 from
                 crying
                 .
                 From
                 which
                 affection
                 the
                 passages
                 being
                 loosned
                 by
                 a
                 determinate
                 influx
                 of
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 VVomb
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Chylie
                   Juice
                
                 is
                 then
                 converted
                 to
                 the
                 Breasts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Imagination
                   impells
                   the
                   Chyle
                   to
                   the
                   Breasts
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 their
                 strong
                 intent
                 and
                 frequent
                 rumination
                 about
                 their
                 Milk
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 suckling
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Young
                   Ones
                
                 ,
                 may
                 possibly
                 cause
                 the
                 Chyle
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Breasts
                 :
                 Which
                 most
                 evidently
                 appears
                 from
                 what
                 SANTORELLUS
                 relates
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 VVife
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 hire
                 a
                 Nurse
                 ,
                 one
                 time
                 above
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 to
                 still
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 cryed
                 ,
                 took
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 Breast
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 the
                 Dug
                 ,
                 doubtless
                 with
                 great
                 desire
                 of
                 satisfying
                 its
                 Appetite
                 with
                 Milk
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 iterated
                 application
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 an
                 earnest
                 intention
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Childs
                 sucking
                 of
                 the
                 Teat
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Chyliferous
                   Passages
                
                 were
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Paps
                 afforded
                 plenty
                 enough
                 of
                 Milk
                 for
                 the
                 Childs
                 nourishment
                 .
                 Thus
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 apprehension
                 of
                 Danger
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 causes
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 tremble
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 cold
                 sweat
                 ,
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 swoon
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Children
                   sucking
                   the
                   Breasts
                   of
                   a
                   Woman
                   with
                   Child
                   ,
                   contract
                   Diseases
                   .
                
                 Infants
                 that
                 suck
                 the
                 Milk
                 of
                 a
                 VVoman
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 become
                 sick
                 and
                 weakly
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 contract
                 dangerous
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 too
                 many
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Nurses
                 avarice
                 ,
                 get
                 a
                 sickly
                 habit
                 ,
                 which
                 shortens
                 their
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 ends
                 but
                 with
                 their
                 Lives
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 sweetest
                 and
                 grossest
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Liquor
                
                 is
                 attracted
                 by
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 serous
                 ,
                 and
                 tainted
                 with
                 excrementitious
                 depravity
                 is
                 carried
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Paps
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 said
                 Paps
                 ,
                 as
                 HIPPOCRATES
                 affirms
                 ,
                 are
                 rendred
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 larger
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 attract
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Fat
                 from
                 the
                 Belly
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 regard
                 before
                 Child-birth
                 ,
                 the
                 passages
                 are
                 too
                 narrow
                 for
                 the
                 fatter
                 and
                 sweeter
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Milk
                 to
                 pass
                 through
                 ;
                 therefore
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 serous
                 and
                 most
                 hurtful
                 to
                 the
                 Infant
                 ,
                 can
                 get
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Paps
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   The
                   occasion
                   of
                   a
                   Womans
                   bringing
                   forth
                   a
                   dead
                   Child
                   .
                
                 A
                 VVoman
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 verge
                 of
                 our
                 memory
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Naked
                   Arm
                
                 of
                 a
                 lusty
                 well-flesh'd
                 Man
                 ,
                 longed
                 to
                 eat
                 some
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Honest
                 Man
                 in
                 pity
                 to
                 her
                 Condition
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 satisfie
                 her
                 extravagant
                 Appetite
                 ,
                 permitted
                 her
                 to
                 bite
                 thereof
                 :
                 But
                 upon
                 her
                 second
                 longing
                 he
                 thought
                 it
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 his
                 Arm
                 to
                 her
                 ill-govern'd
                 Appetite
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 bold
                 to
                 deny
                 her
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 the
                 unhappy
                 VVoman
                 ,
                 who
                 doubtless
                 could
                 not
                 help
                 her
                 irregular
                 desire
                 ,
                 overcome
                 with
                 trouble
                 ,
                 fell
                 in
                 Labour
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 Reason
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 
                   VVomans
                   Heart
                
                 ,
                 having
                 contracted
                 a
                 deep
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   vital
                   Spirits
                
                 were
                 diminish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Humours
                 design'd
                 for
                 the
                 nourishment
                 of
                 the
                 Child
                 ,
                 averted
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 conveyed
                 as
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 to
                 the
                 Womb.
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Infant
                 destitute
                 of
                 that
                 Aliment
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Mother
                 would
                 have
                 had
                 it
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 languish'd
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 died
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Passages
                 and
                 Conveyances
                 by
                 which
                 sustenance
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 conducted
                 into
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 being
                 shut
                 ,
                 the
                 Infant
                 must
                 be
                 destitute
                 of
                 Nutriment
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 deprived
                 of
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   marks
                   of
                   a
                   Woman
                   stabb'd
                   with
                   a
                   Dagger
                   were
                   imprest
                   upon
                   the
                   Child
                   in
                   the
                   Womb.
                   
                
                 A
                 certain
                 VVoman
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 being
                 stabb'd
                 with
                 a
                 Dagger
                 ,
                 an
                 Embrio
                 was
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 Body
                 ,
                 mark'd
                 with
                 as
                 many
                 livid
                 spots
                 as
                 she
                 had
                 received
                 stabs
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Embrio
                 ,
                 carried
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Mothers
                   VVomb
                
                 ,
                 makes
                 up
                 but
                 one
                 Body
                 with
                 the
                 Mother
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 nourish'd
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 of
                 Aliment
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 vegetated
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Spirits
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 its
                 parts
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 so
                 tender
                 a
                 Body
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Embrio
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 accidents
                 as
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Mother
                 is
                 subject
                 ;
                 and
                 any
                 Mark
                 or
                 Brand
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 imprest
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 convey
                 the
                 conceived
                 Image
                 ,
                 are
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 whilst
                 she
                 touches
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Childs
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 marks
                 it
                 out
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Of
                 Hunger
                 and
                 Thirst
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   all
                   Animals
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   or
                   other
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   afflicted
                   with
                   hunger
                   and
                   thirst
                   .
                
                 ALL
                 sorts
                 of
                 Animals
                 are
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 pinch'd
                 with
                 hunger
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 except
                 the
                 Chamelion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 neither
                 to
                 eat
                 nor
                 drink
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 at
                 least
                 none
                 besides
                 which
                 feel
                 not
                 a
                 vellication
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 sometimes
                 dry
                 and
                 juiceless
                 Jaws
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   That
                   the
                   Chamelion
                   lives
                   not
                   upon
                   the
                   Air
                   alone
                   .
                
                 Before
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 discuss
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 Affection
                 in
                 Animals
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 to
                 premise
                 something
                 concerning
                 the
                 falsity
                 of
                 this
                 Old
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 Chamelions
                 live
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 known
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 greedily
                 receive
                 as
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 delicacy
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 little
                 Worms
                 pick'd
                 out
                 of
                 Meal-troughs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 a
                 Probose●●
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 manage
                 like
                 a
                 Dart
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 incredible
                 speed
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 discerned
                 by
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Whence
                   Hunger
                   in
                   Animals
                   proceeds
                   .
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 that
                 trouble
                 and
                 pain
                 caused
                 by
                 Hunger
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 plenty
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   Acid
                   Liquor
                
                 flowing
                 into
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 which
                 Liquor
                 being
                 conveyed
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 through
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 insinuates
                 it self
                 among
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   chew'd
                   Meats
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 diluting
                 them
                 ,
                 composes
                 the
                 Chyle
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 this
                 humour
                 finds
                 nothing
                 of
                 Meat
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 to
                 be
                 diluted
                 ,
                 it
                 exerts
                 all
                 its
                 force
                 into
                 the
                 Membranules
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 Stomach
                 consists
                 ,
                 and
                 agitates
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 whose
                 Extremities
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Membranules
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 as
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 causing
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Hunger
                 :
                 Whence
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 the
                 Stomach
                 being
                 empty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Meats
                 consumed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Native
                   Heat
                   ,
                   Hunger
                
                 succeeds
                 with
                 a
                 gnawing
                 of
                 the
                 Belly
                 which
                 attends
                 it
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 all
                 Creatures
                 are
                 affected
                 with
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 quenching
                 their
                 Thirst
                 by
                 Drink
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 serous
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 accustomed
                 to
                 take
                 its
                 course
                 to
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 Throat
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 moisten
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 also
                 repairs
                 thither
                 in
                 Vapor
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dries
                 the
                 Throat
                 and
                 the
                 VVind-pipe
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 moves
                 the
                 Nerves
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 excite
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 drinking
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   great
                   drinkers
                   of
                   Wine
                   and
                   Strong
                   Liquors
                   are
                   little
                   Eaters
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 great
                 Drinkers
                 of
                 
                   VVine
                   ,
                   Brandy
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Strong
                   Liquors
                
                 ,
                 more
                 or
                 less
                 lose
                 their
                 Appetite
                 to
                 Meat
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 said
                 VVine
                 or
                 Brandy
                 ,
                 being
                 full
                 of
                 
                   Volatile
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 cause
                 the
                 ferment
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 to
                 be
                 either
                 too
                 volatile
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 over-running
                 the
                 most
                 subtle
                 pores
                 thereof
                 ,
                 it
                 leaves
                 the
                 Stomach
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 Incitement
                 or
                 Provocation
                 ,
                 which
                 produces
                 Hunger
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 takes
                 away
                 that
                 correspondence
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 between
                 the
                 Salt
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Acid
                   Ferment
                
                 which
                 is
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 to
                 excite
                 Appetite
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   Sparrows
                   come
                   to-be
                   so
                   voracious
                   .
                
                 VAN
                 HELMONT
                 is
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 Sparrows
                 are
                 therefore
                 so
                 very
                 voracious
                 and
                 desirous
                 of
                 Meat
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 much
                 of
                 acidity
                 in
                 the
                 Throat
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Stomach
                 irritated
                 with
                 some
                 pungent
                 Liqnor
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 most
                 dry
                 and
                 juiceless
                 Meats
                 are
                 commonly
                 eaten
                 with
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 
                   Acid
                   Liquor
                
                 or
                 
                   Pungent
                   Sauce
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Vinegar
                   ,
                   Limon-juice
                   ,
                   Pepper
                   ,
                   Olives
                   ,
                   Capers
                   ,
                   Mustard
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 an
                 Appetite
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 helping
                 the
                 foresaid
                 vellication
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Acid
                   Juice
                
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 acidity
                 .
                 But
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Fat
                   Meats
                   ,
                   Broths
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Fat
                   Soops
                
                 soon
                 satisfie
                 hunger
                 ,
                 by
                 glutting
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 foresaid
                 acidity
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vellicant
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 being
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 drowned
                 in
                 those
                 sort
                 of
                 
                   Glutinous
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 gives
                 not
                 that
                 provocation
                 before-mentioned
                 to
                 the
                 Stomach
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Not
                   the
                   heat
                   of
                   the
                   Stomach
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Acid
                   Juice
                   performs
                   the
                   Concoction
                   of
                   Meats
                   .
                
                 By
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 easily
                 see
                 into
                 the
                 error
                 of
                 Ancient
                 Physitians
                 ,
                 who
                 attribute
                 the
                 Concoction
                 of
                 Meats
                 to
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ;
                 and
                 imagined
                 that
                 the
                 alteration
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 some
                 extraordinary
                 aestuation
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 take
                 some
                 certain
                 Bones
                 of
                 a
                 Sheep
                 or
                 other
                 Animal
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 Kettle
                 of
                 water
                 seething
                 over
                 a
                 great
                 Fire
                 ,
                 and
                 throw
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 a
                 Dog
                 to
                 be
                 devoured
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 plainly
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 tho'
                 boyling
                 never
                 so
                 fiercely
                 for
                 some
                 hours
                 ,
                 have
                 suffered
                 no
                 diminution
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 eaten
                 by
                 the
                 Dog
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 upon
                 the
                 dissection
                 of
                 his
                 Stomach
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 hours
                 after
                 ,
                 allmost
                 wholly
                 converted
                 into
                 Chyle
                 ;
                 whereas
                 it
                 would
                 happen
                 quite
                 contrary
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Concoction
                 of
                 Meats
                 performed
                 by
                 heat
                 alone
                 ,
                 since
                 no
                 Man
                 can
                 make
                 any
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Kettle
                 vastly
                 exceeds
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Dogs
                   Stomach
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   Meat
                   received
                   into
                   the
                   Stomach
                   ,
                   turns
                   white
                   .
                
                 Meat
                 conveyed
                 into
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 converted
                 into
                 Chyle
                 ,
                 turns
                 white
                 like
                 Milk.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 whiteness
                 of
                 the
                 Chyle
                 is
                 effected
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 assimilating
                 faculty
                 ,
                 as
                 Physitians
                 have
                 all
                 along
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 do
                 commonly
                 fancy
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 action
                 wholly
                 mechanick
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 an
                 
                   Apothecaries
                   Shop
                
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 times
                 Fat
                 and
                 
                   Oily
                   Ingredients
                
                 ,
                 mixt
                 with
                 Watry
                 ,
                 turn
                 of
                 a
                 
                   whitish
                   Colour
                
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 in
                 our
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 the
                 Aliments
                 extracted
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 an
                 Oily
                 or
                 
                   Fatty
                   Substance
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 drink
                 resembles
                 water
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 from
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ,
                 there
                 ariseth
                 a
                 whitish
                 and
                 
                   Milk-like
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Chyle
                 is
                 always
                 white
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 Oil
                 and
                 Water
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 Sugar
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 species
                 of
                 Salt
                 ,
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 mix
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 what
                 we
                 generally
                 take
                 in
                 for
                 sustenance
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 Salt
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 .
              
               
                 Or
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 like
                 a
                 Chymist
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 this
                 Colour
                 proceeds
                 from
                 a
                 
                   Sulphureous
                   Matter
                
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 arises
                 from
                 Sulphureous
                 dissolved
                 together
                 with
                 
                   Saline
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 mixt
                 with
                 an
                 
                   Acid
                   Ferment
                
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 daily
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 an
                 
                   Acid
                   Humour
                
                 be
                 infused
                 into
                 a
                 liquor
                 impregnated
                 with
                 Salt
                 or
                 Sulphur
                 ,
                 a
                 white
                 Colour
                 is
                 hereby
                 immediately
                 produc'd
                 .
                 As
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Harts-horn
                 ,
                 or
                 Soot
                 ,
                 imbibing
                 a
                 sufficient
                 quantity
                 of
                 
                   Volatil
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 incorporated
                 with
                 an
                 
                   Acid
                   Liquor
                
                 ,
                 obtains
                 a
                 
                   whitish
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 near
                 resemblance
                 of
                 Milk.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Persons
                   sick
                   of
                   a
                   Fever
                   are
                   the
                   more
                   difficultly
                   cured
                   if
                   great
                   Eaters
                   .
                
                 Of
                 Persons
                 that
                 lie
                 sick
                 of
                 a
                 Fever
                 ,
                 those
                 are
                 most
                 difficulty
                 cured
                 who
                 are
                 great
                 Eaters
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 their
                 distemper
                 ,
                 become
                 more
                 voratious
                 than
                 before
                 .
                 Hence
                 Physitians
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Fevers
                 are
                 more
                 lasting
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 Mens
                 Appetites
                 are
                 increased
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 which
                 excite
                 Thirst
                 ,
                 shorter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 thirsty
                 people
                 are
                 more
                 easily
                 satisfied
                 by
                 the
                 taking
                 down
                 of
                 Liquor
                 ,
                 which
                 breathing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 by
                 Sweat
                 ,
                 leaves
                 nothing
                 behind
                 to
                 nourish
                 the
                 Fever
                 :
                 But
                 th●●e
                 whose
                 Fever
                 is
                 inflamed
                 by
                 an
                 Acid
                 and
                 
                   Salt
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 over-greedy
                 of
                 Meat
                 ,
                 load
                 and
                 surcharge
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 nourish
                 the
                 Disease
                 .
                 The
                 appetite
                 of
                 Meats
                 is
                 irregular
                 ,
                 and
                 affects
                 us
                 not
                 always
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   that
                   some
                   are
                   tormented
                   with
                   unquenchable
                   Thirst
                   .
                
                 Some
                 are
                 so
                 excessively
                 opprest
                 with
                 Thirst
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 they
                 can
                 drink
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 quench
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 excessive
                 Thirst
                 in
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 
                   Sick
                   Persons
                
                 is
                 obvious
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Salival
                   Vessels
                
                 are
                 so
                 obstructed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 discharge
                 their
                 moisture
                 into
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ;
                 
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Mouth
                 being
                 excessively
                 dry
                 ,
                 and
                 parch'd
                 ,
                 excessive
                 thirst
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 Liquor
                 soever
                 is
                 pour'd
                 in
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 that
                 obstruction
                 of
                 the
                 vessels
                 lasts
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 Cause
                 of
                 Thirst
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 Moisture
                 only
                 is
                 wanting
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 Thirst
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 expelled
                 by
                 a
                 large
                 draught
                 of
                 Drink
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 vessels
                 are
                 open
                 enough
                 .
                 Now
                 when
                 the
                 vessels
                 are
                 obstructed
                 ,
                 to
                 remove
                 that
                 obstruction
                 ,
                 
                   opening
                   Gargarisms
                
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 composed
                 of
                 
                   Lapis
                   Prunella
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Nitrous
                   Medicaments
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   that
                   sometimes
                   Persons
                   ,
                   well
                   in
                   health
                   ,
                   have
                   little
                   or
                   no
                   appetite
                   to
                   their
                   Meat
                   .
                
                 It
                 oft
                 happens
                 that
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 very
                 well
                 in
                 health
                 ,
                 eat
                 indifferently
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 appetite
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 remain
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 fasting
                 without
                 any
                 pain
                 or
                 trouble
                 .
                 
                   Roger
                   Bacon
                
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Maid
                 that
                 eat
                 nothing
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 twenty
                 years
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 a
                 
                   French
                   Priest
                
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Pope
                 Nicolas
                 the
                 5
                 th
                 ,
                 lived
                 two
                 years
                 without
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 Meat
                 or
                 Drink
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 Appetite
                 may
                 proceed
                 from
                 several
                 Causes
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 from
                 Obstructions
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Acid
                   Liquor
                
                 that
                 provokes
                 Hunger
                 ,
                 is
                 obstructed
                 ,
                 and
                 denied
                 all
                 access
                 to
                 the
                 Ventricle
                 or
                 Stomach
                 :
                 Sometimes
                 from
                 cold
                 and
                 glutinous
                 Humours
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 its
                 vigor
                 is
                 weakned
                 and
                 hindred
                 from
                 exercising
                 any
                 power
                 upon
                 the
                 Membranules
                 :
                 Sometimes
                 from
                 the
                 corrupt
                 temperament
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Juice
                 impelled
                 from
                 the
                 Arteries
                 into
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 degenerates
                 and
                 becomes
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 nature
                 from
                 what
                 it
                 uses
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 the
                 Juice
                 or
                 Ferment
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 hath
                 been
                 thrown
                 out
                 by
                 purgatives
                 ;
                 whence
                 the
                 
                   Nervous
                   Fibrils
                
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 provoked
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 the
                 Heat
                 or
                 Flame
                 (
                 as
                 Physitians
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 is
                 agitated
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 gentle
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 consumes
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 quantity
                 of
                 Blood
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 commonly
                 in
                 Maids
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Green
                   Sickness
                
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 taken
                 with
                 an
                 Anorexie
                 or
                 want
                 of
                 Appetite
                 ,
                 have
                 wholly
                 abstained
                 from
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Meats
                 for
                 a
                 considerable
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 much
                 falling
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Hunger
                   proceeds
                   not
                   from
                   any
                   liquor
                   in
                   the
                   Milt
                   .
                
                 For
                 I
                 cannot
                 assent
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 Hunger
                 proceeds
                 from
                 a
                 Liquor
                 flowing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Milt
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 short
                 Ligature
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Venous
                   Vessel
                
                 between
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 the
                 Milt
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 its
                 intumescence
                 or
                 rising
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 
                   living
                   Animal
                
                 ,
                 hinders
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 passing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Milt
                 into
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 those
                 Valvulae
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Venous
                   Vessel
                
                 ;
                 being
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 any
                 thing
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 passage
                 from
                 the
                 Stomach
                 into
                 the
                 Milt
                 ,
                 yet
                 from
                 the
                 Milt
                 through
                 any
                 Veins
                 into
                 the
                 Stomach
                 it
                 cannot
                 pass
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   Maid
                   could
                   live
                   several
                   years
                   without
                   Meat
                   or
                   Drink
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 that
                 
                   English
                   Girl
                
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 by
                 
                   Roger
                   Bacon
                
                 ,
                 who
                 eat
                 nothing
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 twenty
                 years
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 prove
                 a
                 very
                 difficult
                 task
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 clearly
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 so
                 long
                 and
                 continued
                 an
                 abstinence
                 from
                 Meat
                 and
                 Drink
                 ,
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 allowed
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 moistness
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 thin
                 and
                 pituitous
                 matter
                 flow'd
                 down
                 from
                 the
                 Head
                 into
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 possibly
                 turn
                 to
                 Nourishment
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Dormice
                 and
                 several
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 Bears
                 and
                 Brocks
                 ,
                 that
                 pass
                 whole
                 Winters
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 no
                 sustenance
                 from
                 without
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 nourish'd
                 only
                 by
                 their
                 inward
                 Fat.
                 It
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 asserted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Vital
                   Flame
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Philosophers
                 vulgarly
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   inmate
                   heat
                
                 in
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 
                   Green
                   Sickness
                   Girl
                
                 ,
                 moved
                 slowly
                 ,
                 and
                 consumed
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 quantity
                 of
                 that
                 Blood
                 which
                 turns
                 to
                 Nourishment
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Hunger
                   expelled
                   by
                   the
                   taking
                   of
                   Tobacco
                   .
                
                 Hunger
                 and
                 Appetite
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 abated
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 expelled
                 by
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 Tobacco
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 frequently
                 among
                 Soldiers
                 and
                 Seamen
                 ,
                 who
                 upon
                 the
                 taking
                 of
                 a
                 Pipe
                 of
                 Tobacco
                 ,
                 are
                 often
                 very
                 well
                 refresh'd
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Hunger
                 satisfied
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 sort
                 of
                 Tobacco
                 ,
                 being
                 strong
                 and
                 full
                 body'd
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 Opium
                 ,
                 which
                 keeps
                 the
                 Blood
                 from
                 being
                 over
                 Acid
                 ,
                 and
                 restrains
                 the
                 Spirits
                 from
                 flying
                 away
                 in
                 too
                 great
                 a
                 quantity
                 :
                 For
                 herein
                 Hunger
                 and
                 Appetite
                 chiefly
                 consist
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Acid
                   Humours
                
                 vellicate
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ;
                 which
                 Acidity
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 drown'd
                 and
                 stifl'd
                 in
                 the
                 Viscosity
                 of
                 the
                 Tobacco
                 ,
                 the
                 appetite
                 and
                 desire
                 of
                 Meat
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 cease
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Viscosity
                 ,
                 the
                 Acidity
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 mass
                 of
                 Blood
                 be
                 blunted
                 and
                 impair'd
                 ,
                 consequently
                 the
                 fewer
                 
                   Volatil
                   Spirits
                
                 must
                 be
                 left
                 ;
                 the
                 loss
                 whereof
                 will
                 be
                 attended
                 by
                 debility
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 by
                 death
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Some
                   are
                   always
                   hungry
                   .
                
                 Some
                 there
                 are
                 who
                 are
                 scarce
                 ever
                 satisfied
                 with
                 Eating
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 still
                 ravening
                 after
                 more
                 Meat
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 are
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 affected
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Canine
                   Hunger
                
                 or
                 Appetite
                 .
                 FRISCUS
                 
                   Lib.
                   Cap.
                
                 7.
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 Age
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 live
                 a
                 moment
                 longer
                 than
                 she
                 was
                 eating
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 surnamed
                 the
                 Thracian
                 ,
                 who
                 succeeded
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Mammaea
                 ,
                 had
                 for
                 his
                 daily
                 allowance
                 a
                 prodigious
                 quantity
                 of
                 Meat
                 and
                 Drink
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 extraordinary
                 Voracity
                 may
                 proceed
                 from
                 two
                 Causes
                 ,
                 first
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Acid
                   Juice
                
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 so
                 excessively
                 abounding
                 ,
                 that
                 tho'
                 Food
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 fast
                 cramm'd
                 in
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 remains
                 so
                 acid
                 and
                 pungent
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 still
                 corrodes
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 continues
                 a
                 violent
                 Vellication
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 the
                 Meat
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 is
                 thereupon
                 not
                 dissolv'd
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 ,
                 the
                 Mucilage
                 thereof
                 hapning
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 to
                 be
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 comes
                 back
                 at
                 his
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 cast
                 off
                 as
                 unprofitable
                 and
                 superfluous
                 Aliment
                 .
                 2
                 dly
                 ,
                 This
                 unreasonable
                 desire
                 of
                 Meat
                 may
                 proceed
                 from
                 Worms
                 which
                 swarm
                 in
                 the
                 Belly
                 ,
                 and
                 cease
                 not
                 to
                 gnaw
                 and
                 feed
                 upon
                 it
                 any
                 longer
                 than
                 they
                 are
                 fed
                 themselves
                 with
                 fresh
                 supply
                 of
                 Nutriment
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 there
                 goes
                 a
                 story
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Woman
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 voided
                 a
                 Worm
                 of
                 twelve
                 inches
                 long
                 ,
                 return'd
                 to
                 her
                 wonted
                 moderation
                 in
                 eating
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 of
                 another
                 that
                 did
                 the
                 same
                 after
                 she
                 had
                 voided
                 100
                 little
                 Worms
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   some
                   persons
                   can
                   live
                   a
                   long
                   time
                   without
                   Hunger
                   or
                   Appetite
                
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 for
                 several
                 days
                 together
                 feel
                 no
                 Hunger
                 ,
                 and
                 remain
                 fasting
                 without
                 any
                 disturbance
                 of
                 Mind
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 Liquor
                 which
                 affects
                 the
                 Membranules
                 with
                 its
                 acidity
                 ,
                 is
                 too
                 dilute
                 or
                 weak
                 to
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 vellicating
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 it
                 may
                 possibly
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 purity
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 or
                 pass
                 away
                 into
                 Sweat
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 insensible
                 transpiration
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 urine
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 confirms
                 the
                 story
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 shut
                 up
                 under
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 get
                 out
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 three
                 weeks
                 ,
                 kept
                 himself
                 alive
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 by
                 drinking
                 his
                 
                 own
                 water
                 :
                 For
                 whilst
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 his
                 Blood
                 was
                 less
                 diminished
                 by
                 insensible
                 transpiration
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 he
                 breathed
                 in
                 the
                 free
                 Air
                 above
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   that
                   Women
                   with
                   Child
                   covet
                   the
                   eating
                   of
                   odd
                   sorts
                   of
                   Meats
                   .
                
                 Women
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 first
                 three
                 Months
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Breeding
                   Qualms
                
                 ,
                 delight
                 to
                 feed
                 upon
                 things
                 of
                 a
                 strange
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 unfit
                 for
                 
                   Human
                   ▪
                   Food
                
                 .
                 Some
                 delight
                 in
                 
                   Tan'd
                   Hides
                
                 or
                 Leather
                 ;
                 some
                 can
                 eat
                 Shreds
                 of
                 Woollen
                 or
                 Linnen
                 ;
                 others
                 
                   Chalk
                   ,
                   Tobacco
                   Pipes
                   ,
                   Cinders
                   ,
                
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 strange
                 deprav'd
                 Appetite
                 is
                 deduc'd
                 from
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 Hunger
                 it self
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 the
                 Liquor
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 mass
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 continually
                 takes
                 its
                 course
                 through
                 the
                 extremities
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 into
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 it
                 preys
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Food
                 ,
                 by
                 agitating
                 more
                 vehemently
                 than
                 usual
                 ,
                 the
                 Filaments
                 of
                 its
                 Nerves
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 said
                 Humour
                 be
                 of
                 that
                 Nature
                 as
                 to
                 exert
                 its
                 ability
                 rather
                 upon
                 some
                 meats
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 Aqua-fortis
                 more
                 easily
                 dissolves
                 Metal
                 than
                 Wax
                 ;
                 it
                 thereupon
                 affects
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 Stomach
                 with
                 some
                 singular
                 quality
                 or
                 other
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 inclines
                 to
                 some
                 sorts
                 of
                 Meat
                 rather
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 most
                 vehemently
                 covets
                 ,
                 what
                 at
                 another
                 time
                 it
                 would
                 loath
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Why
                   some
                   that
                   are
                   great
                   eaters
                   ▪
                   nevertheless
                   are
                   spare
                   and
                   lean
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Persons
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 eat
                 much
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 never
                 the
                 fatter
                 ,
                 but
                 always
                 thin
                 and
                 lean
                 :
                 Others
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 eating
                 but
                 little
                 ,
                 grow
                 very
                 fat
                 and
                 corpulent
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 people
                 consist
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Fibrous
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Fibres
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 soft
                 and
                 pliable
                 contexture
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 accession
                 of
                 new
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 their
                 Flesh
                 must
                 needs
                 become
                 inflate
                 and
                 loosened
                 into
                 a
                 fat
                 consistence
                 .
                 Whereas
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 lean
                 have
                 drier
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 consist
                 of
                 a
                 harder
                 contexture
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 uncapable
                 of
                 access
                 or
                 addition
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 augmented
                 or
                 dilated
                 .
              
               
                 Another
                 Reason
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 too
                 great
                 quantity
                 of
                 Meats
                 devoured
                 ,
                 cannot
                 well
                 be
                 fermented
                 or
                 attenuated
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 there
                 arises
                 a
                 thick
                 and
                 viscous
                 Chyle
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Lacteal
                   Veins
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 thickness
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 is
                 forced
                 to
                 stop
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 stoppage
                 produces
                 obstructions
                 ,
                 which
                 hinder
                 the
                 Chyle
                 from
                 passing
                 freely
                 to
                 the
                 Blood.
                 So
                 that
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 some
                 great
                 Eaters
                 are
                 frequently
                 leaner
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 a
                 sparer
                 and
                 more
                 slender
                 Diet.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Why
                   after
                   Meat
                   some
                   feel
                   more
                   cold
                   than
                   before
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 observation
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 persons
                 are
                 more
                 cold
                 than
                 ordinary
                 after
                 Meat
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 followers
                 of
                 GALEN
                 alledge
                 for
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 heat
                 draws
                 inward
                 ,
                 and
                 returns
                 toward
                 the
                 Heart
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 rather
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 cold
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   cruder
                   part
                
                 of
                 the
                 Chyle
                 transmitted
                 from
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 Intestines
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Lacteal
                   Vessels
                
                 to
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 diminishes
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 the
                 rarefaction
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 hinders
                 the
                 Blood
                 from
                 being
                 carried
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 force
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 wont
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 solid
                 parts
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Vapors
                 arising
                 from
                 thence
                 into
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 meet
                 some
                 stop
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 the
                 Fibrils
                 suffer
                 a
                 tremour
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 less
                 than
                 usual
                 ,
                 and
                 herein
                 consists
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Cold.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Of
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 Circulaon
                 of
                 the
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   Laughter
                   comes
                   to
                   hinder
                   the
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Blood.
                   
                
                 PHysitians
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 Respiration
                 is
                 hindred
                 by
                 Laughter
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 excessive
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 Circulation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 stop'd
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 Laughter
                 the
                 Diaphragma
                 or
                 Midriff
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 driven
                 by
                 the
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 lowermost
                 Ventricle
                 ,
                 which
                 press
                 the
                 Entrals
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 upwards
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Cavity
                 of
                 the
                 Breast
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 tremulous
                 progress
                 to
                 be
                 relax'd
                 or
                 loosened
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 expel
                 the
                 Air
                 by
                 parts
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 a
                 Laughter
                 within
                 the
                 Larinx
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 adhering
                 to
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Pericardium
                 ,
                 it
                 drives
                 up
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Basis
                 close
                 to
                 its
                 Vessels
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 where
                 it
                 uses
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 as
                 where
                 it
                 lets
                 it
                 out
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Doors
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 being
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 Circulation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 intermitted
                 ,
                 as
                 plainly
                 appears
                 from
                 a
                 swelling
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Veins
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Neck
                   ,
                   Face
                
                 and
                 Forehead
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 real
                 Cause
                 ,
                 may
                 certainly
                 be
                 hence
                 collected
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 long
                 fits
                 of
                 Laughter
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 young
                 Children
                 ,
                 they
                 look
                 black
                 in
                 the
                 Face
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 over
                 abundance
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 stoppage
                 of
                 its
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 Death
                 it self
                 sometimes
                 puts
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 these
                 over-gamesom
                 Frolicks
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   an
                   Ague-fit
                   ,
                   or
                   large
                   draught
                   of
                   Wine
                   accelerates
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Blood.
                   
                
                 Some
                 things
                 accelerate
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Fit
                 of
                 a
                 Fever
                 or
                 Ague
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 over-large
                 draught
                 of
                 strong
                 Wine
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 in
                 Fevers
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 excessive
                 ebullition
                 ,
                 flies
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Aorta
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 its
                 aestuation
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 hurtful
                 to
                 the
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 being
                 transmitted
                 to
                 the
                 Cerebellum
                 or
                 hinder
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 provokes
                 the
                 Spirits
                 to
                 accelerate
                 its
                 motion
                 sooner
                 or
                 later
                 ,
                 as
                 occasion
                 requires
                 .
                 Partly
                 also
                 because
                 some
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 thus
                 roused
                 and
                 carried
                 into
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 exagitate
                 the
                 Spirits
                 there
                 abiding
                 ,
                 and
                 raise
                 them
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 into
                 a
                 mutiny
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 those
                 parts
                 that
                 fly
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Brain
                 from
                 high
                 drinking
                 of
                 Wine
                 or
                 other
                 strong
                 Liquors
                 ,
                 stir
                 up
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Brain
                 into
                 the
                 like
                 tumults
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Heart
                   of
                   some
                   Fishes
                   ,
                   severed
                   from
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   moves
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   tho'
                   cut
                   in
                   pieces
                   .
                
                 A
                 Heart
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 in
                 some
                 Animals
                 ,
                 leaps
                 and
                 discovers
                 a
                 sensible
                 motion
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 tho'
                 dissected
                 and
                 cut
                 into
                 small
                 pieces
                 ,
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 presently
                 cease
                 from
                 motion
                 ,
                 but
                 beats
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 whose
                 Hearts
                 move
                 longer
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 any
                 
                   Terrestrial
                   Animal
                
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 that
                 a
                 
                   Mans
                   Heart
                
                 can
                 borrow
                 its
                 pulsation
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Soul
                   ▪
                
                 when-as
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 indivisible
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 parts
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 ,
                 separate
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 better
                 attribute
                 this
                 Motion
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Blood
                 contained
                 within
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 which
                 Motion
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 is
                 oft
                 times
                 discerned
                 by
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 lurk
                 ,
                 or
                 lie
                 hid
                 within
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 portion
                 of
                 Blood
                 flowing
                 from
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 little
                 hotter
                 ,
                 suffices
                 for
                 the
                 effecting
                 of
                 this
                 Pulsation
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 less
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 any
                 Liquor
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 it
                 rarefies
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 dilated
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 some
                 Members
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 
                 repeat
                 any
                 motion
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 frequently
                 they
                 have
                 exercised
                 it
                 before
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 accustomed
                 to
                 the
                 Diastole
                 and
                 Systole
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 moment
                 of
                 its
                 formation
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 impelled
                 by
                 the
                 smallest
                 force
                 imaginable
                 to
                 continue
                 it
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 since
                 some
                 remnants
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 are
                 dispersed
                 in
                 the
                 Hearts
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 their
                 being
                 dilated
                 by
                 heat
                 ,
                 the
                 Hearts
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 beat
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 turns
                 rise
                 and
                 sink
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   This
                   appears
                   in
                   the
                   Hearts
                   of
                   Eels
                   and
                   other
                   Animals
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 more
                 particularly
                 discern'd
                 in
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 Eels
                 dissevered
                 from
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Hearts
                 some
                 pulsation
                 still
                 remains
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 those
                 Eels
                 ,
                 implanted
                 in
                 their
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 a
                 small
                 heat
                 easily
                 raised
                 into
                 Act
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 acts
                 upon
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 inhering
                 in
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 dilating
                 it
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 ,
                 contracts
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 that
                 dilated
                 matter
                 being
                 a
                 little
                 dispersed
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Fibres
                 are
                 again
                 loosened
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 appears
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 intire
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Hearts
                 of
                 some
                 Animals
                 dissected
                 into
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 every
                 several
                 particle
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 each
                 whereof
                 such
                 a
                 dilatation
                 happens
                 about
                 the
                 dissected
                 Fibres
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Pulse
                   of
                   an
                   Artery
                   is
                   stopt
                   upon
                   the
                   insertion
                   of
                   a
                   Pipe
                   or
                   Quill
                   into
                   it
                   .
                
                 Upon
                 the
                 thrusting
                 of
                 any
                 
                   solid
                   Body
                
                 into
                 an
                 Artery
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 immediately
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Artery
                 ceases
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 
                   Silver
                   Pipe
                
                 or
                 Quill
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 incision
                 of
                 an
                 Artery
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Artery
                 be
                 bound
                 about
                 with
                 a
                 Fillet
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 will
                 immediately
                 follow
                 ,
                 altho'
                 the
                 Blood
                 pass
                 through
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Experiment
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 pulse
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 rarefied
                 by
                 turns
                 ,
                 and
                 flowing
                 into
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Artery
                 ,
                 possessing
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 that
                 next
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 thrusts
                 forward
                 and
                 agitates
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 contained
                 in
                 that
                 Artery
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 Branches
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 thick
                 Body
                 being
                 thrust
                 into
                 the
                 Artery
                 ,
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 is
                 stopp'd
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 portion
                 of
                 blood
                 entring
                 the
                 Aorta
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 thrust
                 forward
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 contained
                 therein
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 2
                 d
                 Experiment
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 distinction
                 to
                 explain
                 it
                 aright
                 .
                 For
                 either
                 the
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 thrust
                 into
                 the
                 Artery
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 thickness
                 as
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 whole
                 capacity
                 of
                 the
                 Artery
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 join'd
                 to
                 its
                 internal
                 superficies
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 overtop
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 so
                 narrow
                 a
                 cavity
                 within
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 without
                 great
                 difficulty
                 be
                 penetrated
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 case
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 tho'
                 free
                 from
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 bending
                 ,
                 will
                 stop
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Artery
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 the
                 Pipe
                 thrust
                 into
                 the
                 Artery
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 that
                 Cavity
                 as
                 to
                 afford
                 a
                 free
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 blood
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 bound
                 with
                 a
                 Fillet
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 way
                 hinder
                 the
                 pulsation
                 of
                 the
                 Artery
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   the
                   Blood
                   runs
                   quicker
                   in
                   the
                   uppermost
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   ●lower
                   in
                   lowermost
                   .
                
                 The
                 Blood
                 hath
                 a
                 quicker
                 course
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 part
                 it
                 flows
                 easily
                 into
                 the
                 Heart
                 without
                 help
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 )
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 lower
                 part
                 ,
                 except
                 by
                 the
                 impulse
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Arterious
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 contraction
                 of
                 the
                 Muscles
                 it
                 exerciseth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 difficulty
                 driven
                 upward
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 of
                 necessity
                 the
                 Circulation
                 thereof
                 must
                 be
                 quicker
                 in
                 the
                 upper
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Veins
                   have
                   no
                   Pulse
                   .
                
                 The
                 Veins
                 have
                 no
                 Pulse
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 less
                 full
                 of
                 blood
                 than
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 well
                 convey
                 into
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 the
                 blood
                 returning
                 from
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 extremities
                 of
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 blood
                 enters
                 ,
                 are
                 narrower
                 than
                 their
                 Channels
                 into
                 which
                 it
                 flows
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 passing
                 from
                 a
                 narrower
                 place
                 into
                 a
                 broader
                 ,
                 it
                 loses
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 its
                 force
                 and
                 vigor
                 :
                 Whence
                 tho'
                 it
                 may
                 fill
                 the
                 Veins
                 with
                 a
                 continual
                 afflux
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 swell
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 agitate
                 them
                 with
                 continual
                 subsults
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 effecting
                 of
                 a
                 sensible
                 pulsation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   Veins
                   being
                   bound
                   ,
                   the
                   Arm
                   swells
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   continual
                   Ligature
                   drys
                   up
                   .
                
                 If
                 a
                 
                   Mans
                   Arm
                
                 be
                 so
                 bound
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Veins
                 which
                 tend
                 thither
                 ,
                 (
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 pressure
                 of
                 binding
                 )
                 are
                 so
                 obstructed
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 is
                 denied
                 all
                 farther
                 access
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 Arm
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 space
                 will
                 swell
                 and
                 be
                 puffed
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 high
                 degree
                 ;
                 but
                 afterwards
                 if
                 the
                 ligature
                 be
                 not
                 loosned
                 it
                 will
                 dry
                 up
                 and
                 wither
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Veins
                 being
                 bound
                 ,
                 the
                 Arm
                 swells
                 and
                 is
                 puffed
                 up
                 beyond
                 its
                 usual
                 pitch
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 blood
                 flows
                 from
                 the
                 Arteries
                 into
                 those
                 Veins
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 finding
                 a
                 passage
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 inflate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 increase
                 their
                 bulk
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 this
                 tumor
                 is
                 diminished
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Veins
                 grow
                 flaccid
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 stagnating
                 in
                 the
                 Veins
                 so
                 bound
                 up
                 ,
                 becomes
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 more
                 gross
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 the
                 Ligature
                 presses
                 the
                 Veins
                 too
                 long
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Branches
                 of
                 the
                 Veins
                 are
                 obstructed
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 are
                 also
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 hindred
                 from
                 any
                 farther
                 transmitting
                 the
                 blood
                 into
                 tho
                 Veins
                 .
                 Whence
                 the
                 serous
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 therein
                 contained
                 ,
                 evaporating
                 by
                 insensible
                 transpiration
                 ,
                 the
                 Arm
                 must
                 needs
                 fall
                 from
                 its
                 swelling
                 ,
                 dry
                 up
                 and
                 wither
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   During
                   the
                   pulsation
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Arteries
                   do
                   not
                   always
                   beat
                   .
                
                 We
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 during
                 the
                 pulsation
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 all
                 the
                 Arteries
                 beat
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 extremities
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 all
                 beat
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 the
                 pulsations
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 are
                 very
                 great
                 and
                 perceptible
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Arteries
                 are
                 perceived
                 to
                 beat
                 sensibly
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Pulses
                 are
                 small
                 and
                 languid
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 perceived
                 no
                 sensible
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 extremities
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Whence
                 HARVEY
                 upon
                 very
                 good
                 ground
                 and
                 consideration
                 ,
                 observes
                 as
                 followeth
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   impulse
                   of
                   the
                   Heart
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   diminished
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   in
                   all
                   its
                   parts
                   ,
                   at
                   every
                   division
                   of
                   an
                   Artery
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   division
                   ,
                   the
                   Arteries
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   becoming
                   Capillary
                   ,
                   are
                   like
                   to
                   the
                   Veins
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   to
                   their
                   structure
                   and
                   tunicles
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   in
                   their
                   rest
                   ,
                   and
                   cessation
                   from
                   beating
                   ,
                   since
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   sensible
                   Pulse
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   not
                   always
                   ,
                   except
                   when
                   the
                   Heart
                   beats
                   very
                   vehemently
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Artery
                   that
                   attends
                   is
                   over-much
                   dilated
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 we
                 sometimes
                 feel
                 a
                 Pulse
                 at
                 the
                 Fingers
                 ends
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 hence
                 Dr.
                 HARVEY
                 commonly
                 made
                 his
                 indication
                 of
                 a
                 Fever
                 in
                 Children
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sensibly
                 perceived
                 a
                 pulsation
                 at
                 their
                 
                   Fingers
                   Ends.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Whence
                   Women
                   have
                   their
                   Monthly
                   ●luores
                   .
                
                 Women
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 arrive
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 Age
                 ,
                 have
                 a
                 flux
                 of
                 blood
                 every
                 Month.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 Profluvium
                 ,
                 some
                 attribute
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Nitrous
                   Salt
                
                 which
                 excites
                 a
                 fermentation
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 :
                 Whence
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 those
                 Tubuli
                 which
                 reach
                 to
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 being
                 dilated
                 by
                 an
                 effervescence
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 boyling
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 ,
                 draw
                 the
                 said
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 freely
                 refund
                 it
                 back
                 again
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 
                   blood
                   flows
                
                 without
                 any
                 stop
                 ,
                 the
                 Ferment
                 reinforcing
                 ,
                 dries
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 water
                 gushing
                 forth
                 ,
                 casts
                 out
                 
                 the
                 Nitre
                 which
                 it
                 washes
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Womb
                 being
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 its
                 former
                 state
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Ferment
                 is
                 raised
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 formerly
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 not
                 hindred
                 ,
                 being
                 collected
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 like
                 quantity
                 ,
                 and
                 advanced
                 to
                 a
                 like
                 exaltation
                 ,
                 produces
                 a
                 new
                 Fermentation
                 in
                 the
                 Womb.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   sometimes
                   dying
                   Persons
                   Live
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   without
                   any
                   circulation
                   of
                   the
                   Blood.
                   
                
                 Persons
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 oft-times
                 live
                 a
                 considerable
                 while
                 without
                 any
                 circulation
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 most
                 intelligible
                 to
                 Anatomists
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 their
                 dissection
                 of
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 often
                 find
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 empty
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Sanguineous
                   Liquor
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 may
                 well
                 enough
                 be
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 contraction
                 of
                 those
                 vessels
                 which
                 serve
                 for
                 the
                 transmitting
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 a
                 
                   dying
                   Person
                
                 is
                 first
                 refrigerated
                 in
                 the
                 lesser
                 Veins
                 ,
                 and
                 farthest
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 thickned
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 heat
                 ;
                 and
                 thereupon
                 the
                 wonted
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 passing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 into
                 the
                 Veins
                 is
                 stopt
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 may
                 nevertheless
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 contain
                 something
                 of
                 the
                 hot
                 and
                 
                   fluid
                   blood
                
                 ;
                 which
                 by
                 contracting
                 it self
                 ,
                 serves
                 for
                 a
                 fomentation
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 a
                 Hogs-bladder
                 ,
                 blown
                 up
                 and
                 distended
                 by
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 the
                 Mouth
                 being
                 taken
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 Ureter
                 ,
                 expels
                 by
                 a
                 spontaneous
                 contraction
                 ,
                 and
                 drives
                 forth
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Air.
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Life
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Dying
                   Person
                
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 ended
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 ceasing
                 of
                 the
                 circulation
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 :
                 Since
                 all
                 the
                 
                   vital
                   sustenance
                
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 is
                 consumed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Cava
                
                 dispossessed
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   in
                   strangled
                   Persons
                   the
                   Arteries
                   are
                   found
                   to
                   be
                   void
                   of
                   Blood.
                   
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 
                   strangled
                   Persons
                
                 or
                 Animals
                 ,
                 the
                 Arteries
                 are
                 wholly
                 destitute
                 of
                 blood
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 Veins
                 are
                 filled
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 begins
                 to
                 fail
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 still
                 continues
                 vigorous
                 ,
                 the
                 blood
                 is
                 forcibly
                 ejected
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 left
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 into
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 no
                 new
                 blood
                 flows
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Lungs
                 into
                 the
                 said
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
                 Hence
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 the
                 Arteries
                 become
                 empty
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 argument
                 nevertheless
                 that
                 at
                 every
                 pulsation
                 or
                 beat
                 ,
                 the
                 blood
                 flows
                 plentifully
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 into
                 the
                 Arteries
                 :
                 Whence
                 upon
                 the
                 binding
                 of
                 the
                 Aorta
                 near
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 the
                 Carotides
                 or
                 Arteries
                 in
                 the
                 Throat
                 seem
                 empty
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Veins
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 blood
                 flows
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Veins
                 into
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 into
                 the
                 Veins
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Why
                   Surgeons
                   tie
                   the
                   Arm
                   in
                   Blood
                   ▪
                   letting
                   .
                
                 Surgeons
                 when
                 they
                 let
                 blood
                 ,
                 bind
                 the
                 Arm
                 indifferent
                 streight
                 ,
                 above
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 design
                 their
                 incision
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 Veins
                 may
                 swell
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blood
                 issue
                 out
                 more
                 freely
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 plain
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 admit
                 the
                 circulation
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 in
                 
                   Human
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 a
                 gentle
                 binding
                 cannot
                 hinder
                 the
                 blood
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Arm
                 from
                 returning
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 through
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 nor
                 new
                 blood
                 from
                 being
                 always
                 impelled
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 into
                 the
                 Veins
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Arteries
                 are
                 placed
                 beneath
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 skin
                 is
                 harder
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 compressed
                 or
                 bent
                 by
                 any
                 slight
                 ligature
                 or
                 pressure
                 ;
                 besides
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 blood
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 strives
                 with
                 greater
                 force
                 to
                 advance
                 through
                 the
                 Arteries
                 towards
                 the
                 Hand
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 return
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 through
                 the
                 Veins
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   An
                   Experiment
                   proving
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   the
                   Blood.
                   
                
                 This
                 may
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 another
                 Experiment
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 upon
                 the
                 swelling
                 of
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 Hand
                 ,
                 the
                 blood
                 be
                 pressed
                 by
                 the
                 Finger
                 towards
                 the
                 Branches
                 ,
                 the
                 Vein
                 towards
                 the
                 Branches
                 swells
                 ,
                 the
                 Trunk
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 falling
                 ,
                 which
                 immediately
                 upon
                 the
                 drawing
                 back
                 of
                 the
                 Finger
                 ,
                 rises
                 and
                 becomes
                 inflate
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 inclines
                 from
                 the
                 Branches
                 towards
                 the
                 Trunk
                 ,
                 which
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 apposition
                 of
                 the
                 Finger
                 ,
                 the
                 Trunk
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 grow
                 flaccid
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Branches
                 swell
                 :
                 Whence
                 ,
                 when-ever
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Plurisie
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 passages
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 conveyance
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 are
                 streigthned
                 ,
                 the
                 Person
                 is
                 in
                 danger
                 ,
                 unless
                 immediate
                 Phlebotomy
                 be
                 applied
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Intercostal
                 Capillaries
                 are
                 at
                 length
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blood
                 regains
                 its
                 accustomed
                 passage
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   How
                   Animals
                   live
                   some
                   time
                   after
                   their
                   Heart
                   is
                   pluckt
                   out
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Animals
                 having
                 their
                 Heart
                 cut
                 out
                 ,
                 still
                 move
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Lizards
                   ,
                   Eels
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 a
                 Frog
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 its
                 Heart
                 taken
                 out
                 ,
                 remained
                 some
                 time
                 alive
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 possibly
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 motion
                 in
                 Animals
                 is
                 effected
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 subtiler
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 blood
                 which
                 pass
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Magna
                   Arteria
                
                 or
                 great
                 Artery
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 abundance
                 of
                 those
                 
                   subtile
                   particles
                
                 in
                 the
                 ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 the
                 Frog
                 remains
                 alive
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 .
                 Since
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 new
                 Spirits
                 have
                 flowed
                 from
                 the
                 blood
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Arteries
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Head
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 all
                 motion
                 thereof
                 immediately
                 ceases
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 no
                 more
                 Spirits
                 can
                 pass
                 from
                 the
                 Arteries
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 parts
                 of
                 these
                 Animals
                 still
                 move
                 after
                 the
                 Head
                 is
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 it
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Spirits
                 only
                 ,
                 which
                 yet
                 a
                 while
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 the
                 Tails
                 of
                 Lizards
                 cut
                 off
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 Pidgeons
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 their
                 Heads
                 pluck'd
                 off
                 ,
                 still
                 move
                 their
                 Wings
                 and
                 Feet
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 are
                 still
                 fluttering
                 in
                 those
                 inferiour
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 those
                 aforesaid
                 intermediate
                 Canals
                 ,
                 tend
                 from
                 one
                 Muscle
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 until
                 at
                 length
                 they
                 are
                 dissipated
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 their
                 motion
                 wholly
                 ceases
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 Animals
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   the
                   Badger
                   deceives
                   the
                   Hart.
                   
                
                 THE
                 
                   Badger
                   Ajachtlus
                
                 or
                 Tatus
                 in
                 Brasil
                 ,
                 lies
                 with
                 his
                 Face
                 upward
                 in
                 rainy
                 weather
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 by
                 a
                 large
                 passage
                 into
                 the
                 Belly
                 between
                 the
                 Ribs
                 ,
                 that
                 looks
                 like
                 a
                 little
                 Pool
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continues
                 after
                 the
                 shower
                 is
                 over
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 for
                 a
                 whole
                 day
                 together
                 ,
                 or
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 
                   thirsting
                   Hart
                
                 coming
                 near
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 sets
                 his
                 Mouth
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Imagined
                   Pool
                
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Badger
                 perceiving
                 ,
                 catches
                 hold
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 
                   Beasts
                   Mouth
                
                 and
                 Nose
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 lets
                 it
                 go
                 ,
                 till
                 tired
                 with
                 strugling
                 it
                 loses
                 its
                 Life
                 together
                 with
                 its
                 wasted
                 Spirits
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   the
                   Fox
                   deceives
                   the
                   Geese
                   and
                   Hens
                   .
                
                 The
                 Fox
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 crafty
                 Creature
                 ,
                 who
                 sometimes
                 counterfeits
                 himself
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 lies
                 without
                 all
                 sense
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 inveigled
                 Geese
                 and
                 Hens
                 approach
                 so
                 near
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 easily
                 snapt
                 and
                 devoured
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Many
                 hereupon
                 attribute
                 Reason
                 ,
                 however
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 call
                 it
                 Umbratile
                 ,
                 to
                 Brute
                 
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 manage
                 their
                 actions
                 and
                 effect
                 their
                 designs
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 semblance
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 Opinion
                 they
                 are
                 induc'd
                 by
                 their
                 being
                 indued
                 with
                 
                   Tongue
                   ,
                   Ears
                   ,
                   Eyes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Organs
                 of
                 Sense
                 :
                 From
                 whence
                 they
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 perception
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 ours
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 in
                 our
                 way
                 of
                 
                   Sensation
                   ,
                   Perception
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Cogitation
                 is
                 included
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 like
                 sort
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 is
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 men
                 seem
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 assign
                 it
                 to
                 
                   Brute
                   Animals
                
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 those
                 effects
                 of
                 sensibility
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 are
                 proper
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 .
                 Otherwise
                 all
                 other
                 Animals
                 might
                 be
                 asserted
                 to
                 be
                 equally
                 indowed
                 with
                 Intellect
                 and
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 judged
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 equal
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 superiour
                 to
                 Mankind
                 ;
                 since
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 they
                 comprehend
                 objects
                 at
                 one
                 view
                 ,
                 and
                 attain
                 to
                 what
                 they
                 design
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 time
                 they
                 attempt
                 it
                 ;
                 a
                 thing
                 scarcely
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 wisest
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 make
                 their
                 conclusions
                 and
                 results
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 long
                 
                   Discourse
                   ,
                   Study
                
                 and
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 which
                 these
                 Creatures
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 simple
                 apprehension
                 attain
                 to
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   There
                   are
                   affections
                   in
                   Brutes
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   reason
                   .
                
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 indeed
                 certain
                 affections
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 impelled
                 to
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 their
                 actions
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 modes
                 of
                 thinking
                 proceeding
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Badger
                 lying
                 on
                 his
                 Back
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 Air
                 ,
                 to
                 retain
                 the
                 Water
                 which
                 the
                 Rain
                 had
                 poured
                 into
                 his
                 Belly
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 into
                 a
                 Trough
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 wakened
                 by
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 the
                 Hart
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 is
                 led
                 by
                 instinct
                 to
                 catch
                 hold
                 of
                 his
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 closing
                 and
                 shutting
                 together
                 of
                 its
                 strong
                 Coat
                 of
                 Mail
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 possession
                 of
                 his
                 Prey
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 calling
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 said
                 accident
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 hunger
                 urg'd
                 ,
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 stratagem
                 for
                 the
                 getting
                 of
                 new
                 provision
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 things
                 might
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 effected
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 
                   Reason
                   ,
                   Design
                
                 or
                 premeditation
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 frame
                 or
                 structure
                 of
                 the
                 Organs
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   Brutes
                   come
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   memory
                   .
                
                 Brutes
                 indeed
                 have
                 a
                 memory
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Rational
                   Soul
                
                 or
                 Mind
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 destitute
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 motions
                 formerly
                 received
                 by
                 tracts
                 heretofore
                 impressed
                 by
                 the
                 sense
                 upon
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 motions
                 are
                 presented
                 again
                 singly
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 Sensorium
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Whether
                   the
                   Dogs
                   make
                   any
                   rational
                   choice
                   in
                   following
                   their
                   Game
                   .
                
                 Dogs
                 oftentimes
                 having
                 lost
                 the
                 Scent
                 ,
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 happen
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 several
                 ways
                 or
                 paths
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 three
                 ,
                 having
                 by
                 the
                 smell
                 try'd
                 two
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 third
                 without
                 any
                 demur
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 doubting
                 ,
                 but
                 certainly
                 assured
                 that
                 the
                 Deer
                 or
                 Fox
                 hath
                 taken
                 that
                 course
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Action
                 ,
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 carry
                 some
                 semblance
                 of
                 Reason
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Organ
                
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 pursue
                 the
                 Deer
                 with
                 extraordinary
                 earnestness
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 possibly
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 make
                 but
                 a
                 slight
                 search
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Path
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 leaving
                 that
                 way
                 betake
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 search
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 finding
                 therein
                 no
                 tract
                 of
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
                 may
                 lastly
                 return
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Scent
                 being
                 recovered
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 demur
                 set
                 aside
                 ,
                 they
                 follow
                 the
                 track
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 catch
                 the
                 Beast
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   Dogs
                   know
                   their
                   Masters
                   from
                   other
                   Men.
                   
                
                 Dogs
                 in
                 a
                 mixt
                 Company
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 keep
                 close
                 to
                 and
                 follow
                 their
                 own
                 Masters
                 ,
                 as
                 knowing
                 and
                 distinguishing
                 them
                 from
                 other
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 given
                 ,
                 than
                 because
                 from
                 divers
                 persons
                 different
                 exhalations
                 arise
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Dogs
                 discerning
                 ,
                 are
                 affected
                 with
                 none
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 those
                 which
                 exhale
                 from
                 their
                 Master
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 longer
                 accustomed
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 particles
                 exhaling
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Master
                 ,
                 so
                 affect
                 the
                 Fibrils
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 that
                 are
                 extended
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Dogs
                   Nose
                
                 ;
                 that
                 thereupon
                 there
                 follows
                 such
                 a
                 concourse
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 Dog
                 ,
                 as
                 disposes
                 him
                 to
                 fawn
                 upon
                 his
                 Master
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   Camels
                   are
                   taught
                   to
                   Dance
                   .
                
                 Camels
                 ,
                 that
                 delight
                 very
                 much
                 in
                 Musick
                 ,
                 are
                 oft-times
                 taught
                 to
                 dance
                 :
                 Some
                 have
                 been
                 seen
                 to
                 keep
                 exact
                 Time
                 and
                 Order
                 in
                 their
                 movements
                 at
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 Drum
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 in
                 a
                 round
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 meeting
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 falling
                 off
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 manner
                 of
                 Institution
                 in
                 this
                 faculty
                 was
                 thus
                 .
                 When
                 they
                 were
                 yet
                 young
                 and
                 tender
                 jointed
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Hot
                 House
                 ,
                 whose
                 Pavement
                 was
                 on
                 purpose
                 heated
                 ;
                 then
                 just
                 before
                 the
                 Door
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Tabour
                 or
                 
                   Drum
                   beat
                
                 ,
                 mean
                 while
                 the
                 Beasts
                 not
                 well-induring
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Floor
                 ,
                 lifted
                 up
                 sometimes
                 one
                 Leg
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 continual
                 motion
                 ,
                 were
                 forced
                 to
                 bestir
                 themselves
                 .
                 This
                 exercise
                 being
                 thus
                 continued
                 for
                 divers
                 Months
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 accustomed
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 when-ever
                 they
                 came
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 brought
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 open
                 Air
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 Drum
                 ,
                 on
                 purpose
                 beat
                 ,
                 they
                 lifted
                 up
                 their
                 Legs
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 accustomed
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 motion
                 somewhat
                 more
                 regular
                 than
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 used
                 to
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 now
                 more
                 unforced
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 framed
                 a
                 compleat
                 Dance
                 in
                 exact
                 time
                 and
                 measure
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Whence
                   proceeds
                   the
                   diversity
                   of
                   tones
                   in
                   Hens
                   .
                
                 A
                 Hen
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 calls
                 her
                 
                   Chickens
                   ,
                   Clucks
                
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 warns
                 them
                 to
                 flight
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Kite
                 ,
                 she
                 holds
                 it
                 out
                 longer
                 and
                 advances
                 it
                 louder
                 ,
                 when
                 taken
                 she
                 vehemently
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 repeats
                 a
                 sobbing
                 tone
                 :
                 When
                 she
                 laies
                 an
                 Egg
                 ,
                 she
                 Exults
                 or
                 Cackles
                 ;
                 when
                 she
                 hatches
                 her
                 Eggs
                 to
                 produce
                 the
                 Chickens
                 ,
                 she
                 utters
                 a
                 rougher
                 ,
                 thicker
                 and
                 slender
                 tone
                 ,
                 than
                 when
                 she
                 calls
                 them
                 to
                 her
                 ;
                 when
                 she
                 broods
                 over
                 her
                 Chickens
                 ,
                 she
                 uses
                 a
                 lower
                 and
                 more
                 
                   depressed
                   voice
                
                 ,
                 and
                 different
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 diversity
                 of
                 sounds
                 which
                 is
                 observed
                 in
                 Hens
                 and
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 their
                 various
                 affections
                 or
                 passions
                 which
                 move
                 them
                 and
                 alter
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 their
                 Body
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 the
                 Voice
                 is
                 produced
                 by
                 the
                 emission
                 of
                 the
                 Breath
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Aspera
                   Arteria
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 apparent
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Instruments
                 which
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 forming
                 of
                 the
                 Voice
                 ;
                 peculiar
                 Voices
                 or
                 Sounds
                 must
                 needs
                 arise
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 passions
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 moved
                 ,
                 the
                 Organs
                 obtain
                 a
                 different
                 disposition
                 :
                 Hence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 Animals
                 utter
                 different
                 Voices
                 ,
                 and
                 signifie
                 by
                 various
                 Tones
                 their
                 trouble
                 or
                 delight
                 ;
                 which
                 Sounds
                 being
                 conveyed
                 to
                 Animals
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 or
                 different
                 kinds
                 ,
                 variously
                 affect
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Howling
                 of
                 a
                 Baboon
                 ,
                 toles
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 ,
                 tho'
                 remote
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 calls
                 them
                 to
                 his
                 Aid
                 .
                 So
                 a
                 Hog
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 set
                 upon
                 by
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 loud
                 grunting
                 and
                 crying
                 out
                 ,
                 calls
                 the
                 neighbouring
                 Hogs
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 help
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 a
                 Hen
                 by
                 its
                 different
                 pipations
                 ,
                 signifies
                 its
                 various
                 passions
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Vocal
                   Organs
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 predominant
                 passion
                 produces
                 
                 in
                 its
                 Heart
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 whoever
                 will
                 penetrate
                 into
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 
                   Brute
                   Animals
                
                 ,
                 and
                 dive
                 into
                 their
                 most
                 hidden
                 affections
                 ,
                 may
                 easily
                 and
                 without
                 labour
                 discover
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 several
                 Cries
                 and
                 Vociferations
                 ,
                 and
                 unfold
                 by
                 what
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 they
                 are
                 impelled
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 made
                 out
                 in
                 my
                 Dissertation
                 of
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Sense
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 in
                 Brutes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Crnft
                   used
                   by
                   Hares
                   to
                   avoid
                   the
                   Dogs
                   .
                
                 Hares
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 elude
                 the
                 
                   quick
                   Scent
                
                 of
                 the
                 pursuing
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 confound
                 their
                 Tracks
                 ,
                 by
                 shifting
                 and
                 traversing
                 from
                 one
                 course
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 especially
                 they
                 avoid
                 shrubby
                 and
                 
                   brambly
                   Places
                
                 ,
                 lest
                 by
                 rubbing
                 off
                 their
                 Hairs
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 afford
                 the
                 stronger
                 Scent
                 to
                 the
                 Hounds
                 as
                 they
                 pass
                 by
                 .
                 Sometimes
                 they
                 betake
                 themselves
                 to
                 Hedges
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 lie
                 and
                 skulk
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 they
                 run
                 into
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 a
                 flock
                 of
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 scent
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 may
                 be
                 drown'd
                 and
                 lost
                 by
                 the
                 overpowring
                 scent
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 other
                 Bodies
                 :
                 Nay
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 overmuch
                 pressed
                 by
                 the
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 back
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 again
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 huge
                 leap
                 bounce
                 into
                 their
                 Cave
                 or
                 Lodging
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 these
                 tricks
                 which
                 are
                 ascribed
                 by
                 some
                 to
                 the
                 Craft
                 and
                 Policy
                 of
                 the
                 Hare
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 their
                 Fear
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 obvious
                 to
                 Hares
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Hounds
                 pursue
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 places
                 of
                 retreat
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 shelter
                 to
                 preserve
                 themselves
                 from
                 their
                 Enemy
                 ?
                 When
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Woods
                 to
                 fly
                 to
                 ,
                 haply
                 Herds
                 of
                 Deer
                 or
                 Flocks
                 of
                 Sheep
                 present
                 themselves
                 to
                 Eye
                 ;
                 thither
                 then
                 immediately
                 they
                 run
                 ,
                 and
                 intermingle
                 themselves
                 for
                 refuge
                 ,
                 till
                 by
                 the
                 cry
                 of
                 the
                 Hounds
                 they
                 find
                 themselves
                 freed
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continue
                 their
                 flight
                 homewards
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 take
                 their
                 flight
                 ,
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Dogs
                 are
                 in
                 pursuit
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 their
                 fear
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 being
                 agitated
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 in
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 neglect
                 the
                 imminent
                 danger
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 persons
                 tired
                 and
                 wearied
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 having
                 an
                 immediate
                 opportunity
                 of
                 resting
                 ,
                 are
                 forced
                 still
                 to
                 keep
                 moving
                 a
                 little
                 ▪
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 commotion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 haply
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 Hares
                 by
                 reiterated
                 Vaultings
                 ,
                 leap
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 and
                 springing
                 high
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 recover
                 their
                 abodes
                 :
                 Nor
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 other
                 reason
                 given
                 why
                 tired
                 Hares
                 make
                 so
                 many
                 windings
                 and
                 turnings
                 ,
                 oft
                 ▪
                 times
                 repeating
                 the
                 same
                 Tracks
                 over
                 again
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 hurried
                 with
                 overmuch
                 fear
                 ,
                 they
                 become
                 affected
                 with
                 great
                 distraction
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 thereby
                 diverted
                 from
                 their
                 first
                 intended
                 course
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 Hounds
                 in
                 their
                 close
                 pursuit
                 are
                 so
                 inevitably
                 hard
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 force
                 them
                 back
                 into
                 their
                 first
                 Path.
                 
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   Birds
                   with
                   such
                   Art
                   and
                   Order
                   build
                   their
                   Neasts
                   and
                   bring
                   up
                   their
                   ●oung
                   Ones
                   .
                
                 Birds
                 are
                 indued
                 with
                 wonderful
                 ingenuity
                 in
                 the
                 bringing
                 up
                 of
                 their
                 Young
                 ;
                 for
                 presently
                 after
                 Copulation
                 ,
                 their
                 main
                 business
                 is
                 to
                 build
                 their
                 Neasts
                 ;
                 they
                 pick
                 up
                 Moss
                 ,
                 Chaff
                 ,
                 Straws
                 ,
                 Feathers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 build
                 their
                 Neasts
                 round
                 ;
                 and
                 having
                 laid
                 their
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 they
                 sit
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 hatch
                 their
                 Young
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 teach
                 them
                 to
                 fly
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 effected
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 certainly
                 natural
                 and
                 innate
                 to
                 Birds
                 to
                 couple
                 at
                 certain
                 set
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 they
                 are
                 impelled
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 Season
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Meats
                 upon
                 which
                 they
                 feed
                 ▪
                 Likewise
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Eggs
                 are
                 produced
                 from
                 Copulation
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Belly
                 of
                 the
                 Female
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 burthensome
                 to
                 the
                 bearer
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 arrived
                 to
                 any
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 desiring
                 to
                 unburthen
                 themselves
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 choose
                 a
                 place
                 fitting
                 wherein
                 to
                 lay
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 underlay
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 softest
                 things
                 they
                 can
                 procure
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 especially
                 grateful
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 Eggs
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 conduct
                 of
                 Reason
                 than
                 Cats
                 and
                 Dogs
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 when
                 upon
                 the
                 approaching
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Whelping
                 or
                 Kittening
                 ,
                 they
                 seek
                 out
                 a
                 place
                 commodious
                 for
                 the
                 bringing
                 forth
                 of
                 their
                 Litter
                 .
                 The
                 Eggs
                 being
                 laid
                 ,
                 they
                 sit
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 contexture
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 whereby
                 they
                 are
                 disposed
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Hens
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ;
                 sit
                 cowring
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 sitting
                 over
                 their
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 indeed
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 under
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 plainly
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 that
                 season
                 they
                 are
                 affected
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 indisposition
                 which
                 brooding
                 eases
                 and
                 removes
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 effected
                 by
                 Ratiocination
                 or
                 Cognition
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 only
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 artificial
                 
                   Fountains
                   ,
                   Clocks
                
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Automata
                 ,
                 wrought
                 by
                 
                   Human
                   Ingenuity
                
                 ,
                 which
                 perform
                 many
                 things
                 that
                 cause
                 wonder
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 by
                 the
                 orderly
                 structure
                 of
                 their
                 parts
                 only
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Castor
                   bu
                   lds
                   its
                   Cottage
                   .
                
                 The
                 Castor
                 or
                 Beaver
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   Amphibious
                   Animal
                
                 in
                 Virginia
                 ,
                 thus
                 fortifies
                 it self
                 against
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 approaching
                 Winter
                 ;
                 they
                 choose
                 a
                 place
                 upon
                 a
                 declining
                 ground
                 near
                 a
                 Rivers
                 side
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 with
                 great
                 Industry
                 and
                 Labour
                 ,
                 raising
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Bulwark
                 with
                 
                   Turf
                   ,
                   Boughs
                
                 of
                 Trees
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 they
                 stop
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 little
                 Lake
                 or
                 Pool
                 ;
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 Head
                 thereof
                 they
                 choose
                 a
                 little
                 rising
                 Hillock
                 whereon
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 Cottage
                 or
                 little
                 House
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 topmost
                 part
                 whereof
                 they
                 leave
                 an
                 open
                 Portal
                 for
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 here
                 they
                 lay
                 up
                 Boughs
                 cut
                 from
                 Trees
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 they
                 feed
                 ;
                 moreover
                 digging
                 Mines
                 under
                 the
                 water
                 to
                 pass
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 when
                 and
                 where
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 they
                 bid
                 defiance
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Hunters
                 Arts.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   of
                   Cogitation
                   in
                   Brutes
                   than
                   in
                   a
                   Vine
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   Stomach
                   .
                
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 performed
                 both
                 by
                 Beavers
                 and
                 other
                 Creatures
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Councel
                 or
                 
                   Rational
                   Cognition
                
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 blind
                 impulse
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 Cognition
                 be
                 allowed
                 of
                 in
                 these
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 allowed
                 of
                 in
                 a
                 Vine
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 foresaw
                 its
                 inability
                 to
                 sustain
                 its
                 future
                 burthen
                 ,
                 hath
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Elm
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 catches
                 hold
                 on
                 for
                 a
                 Prop
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 load
                 of
                 those
                 heavy
                 Clusters
                 it
                 must
                 hereafter
                 bring
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 winds
                 about
                 it
                 with
                 its
                 wreathed
                 tendrels
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 grasping
                 Hands
                 :
                 Or
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 either
                 of
                 Man
                 or
                 Beast
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Aliment
                 is
                 so
                 digested
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 by
                 foresight
                 and
                 design
                 there
                 were
                 made
                 a
                 distinction
                 between
                 the
                 profitable
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 Juice
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 distribution
                 ordered
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 part
                 being
                 sent
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 intestines
                 ,
                 part
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 thence
                 to
                 be
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Limbs
                 and
                 Head
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 occasions
                 and
                 necessities
                 of
                 each
                 part
                 .
                 And
                 certainly
                 since
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 Animals
                 ,
                 build
                 their
                 Habitations
                 ,
                 and
                 manage
                 all
                 other
                 affairs
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 impulse
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 argument
                 that
                 this
                 proceeds
                 from
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Organs
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 from
                 any
                 rational
                 Cognition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Remora
                   puts
                   a
                   stop
                   to
                   Ships
                   in
                   the
                   Sea.
                   
                
                 The
                 Remora
                 retards
                 a
                 Ship
                 under
                 Sail
                 ,
                 and
                 stops
                 its
                 Course
                 .
                 An
                 instance
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 a
                 Ship
                 of
                 
                   Francis
                   ,
                   Cardinal
                   of
                   Turon
                
                 ,
                 sailing
                 from
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 stop'd
                 in
                 its
                 mid
                 course
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Relation
                 of
                 
                   Petro
                   Melata
                   of
                   Bononia
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 so
                 great
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Remora
                 baffles
                 the
                 subtile
                 apprehension
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 I
                 ever
                 yet
                 read
                 of
                 ,
                 who
                 frankly
                 acknowledging
                 the
                 slenderness
                 of
                 their
                 understanding
                 ,
                 profess
                 themselves
                 wholly
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 so
                 stupendious
                 a
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 nothing
                 but
                 that
                 Asylum
                 of
                 Asses
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 ,
                 their
                 
                   Occult
                   Quality
                
                 forsooth
                 :
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 without
                 Reason
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 this
                 loss
                 ;
                 for
                 indeed
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 difficult
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 resolved
                 of
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 never
                 was
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 Authors
                 that
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 Remora
                 be
                 seriously
                 considered
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 plainly
                 appear
                 that
                 what
                 they
                 delivered
                 concerning
                 it
                 ,
                 depends
                 not
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 Testimony
                 or
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 taken
                 upon
                 trust
                 from
                 others
                 .
                 Whence
                 ARISTOTLE
                 in
                 his
                 2
                 d
                 Book
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   History
                
                 ,
                 having
                 delivered
                 all
                 he
                 had
                 to
                 say
                 concerning
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Qualities
                 of
                 this
                 Creature
                 ,
                 adds
                 at
                 last
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   some
                   relate
                
                 ,
                 PLINY
                 writes
                 in
                 his
                 9
                 th
                 Book
                 ;
                 
                   This
                   Creature
                   sticking
                   to
                   the
                   Keel
                   ,
                   the
                   Ship
                   is
                   supposed
                   to
                   move
                   the
                   slower
                   :
                
                 And
                 Plutarch
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Symposia
                   ,
                   Some
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   were
                   who
                   laught
                   at
                   this
                   tradition
                   of
                   the
                
                 Remora
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   an
                   Idle
                   and
                   Fabulous
                   Story
                   .
                
                 And
                 many
                 others
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 too
                 long
                 here
                 to
                 recount
                 ,
                 who
                 believe
                 the
                 Story
                 of
                 this
                 Fish
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 an
                 Idle
                 Fiction
                 imposed
                 upon
                 the
                 credulity
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 Ships
                 have
                 been
                 hindred
                 on
                 a
                 suddain
                 from
                 Sailing
                 is
                 not
                 denied
                 .
                 Must
                 therefore
                 a
                 little
                 
                   Footless
                   Fish
                
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Murex
                 or
                 
                   Purple
                   Fish
                
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 to
                 a
                 Snail
                 ,
                 effect
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 wonder
                 ?
                 Why
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 impute
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 suddain
                 Ebb
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Bay
                 of
                 Sicily
                 divers
                 have
                 had
                 experience
                 of
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 Ships
                 in
                 their
                 full
                 career
                 of
                 Sail
                 have
                 on
                 a
                 suddain
                 been
                 retarded
                 and
                 rendred
                 wholly
                 destitute
                 of
                 Motion
                 ?
                 Who
                 knows
                 not
                 that
                 very
                 vehement
                 gusts
                 of
                 Wind
                 sometimes
                 break
                 forth
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 vast
                 force
                 drive
                 against
                 the
                 Stream
                 ?
                 Do
                 not
                 such
                 accidents
                 as
                 these
                 suffice
                 to
                 retard
                 Ships
                 under
                 Sail
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 poor
                 despicable
                 little
                 Fish
                 ?
                 Doubtless
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 positively
                 look
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 real
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Ships
                 immobility
                 .
                 Besides
                 if
                 the
                 Remora
                 be
                 able
                 of
                 it self
                 to
                 act
                 such
                 a
                 wonderful
                 thing
                 ,
                 why
                 may
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 being
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Ship
                 ?
                 Since
                 it
                 is
                 reported
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 by
                 the
                 Mariners
                 taken
                 sticking
                 to
                 the
                 Rudder
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Ship.
                 Which
                 was
                 the
                 very
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Cajus
                 ,
                 who
                 sailing
                 from
                 Astura
                 to
                 Antium
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Remora
                 that
                 was
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 stuck
                 to
                 his
                 Gally
                 ,
                 was
                 taken
                 and
                 brought
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 wondred
                 why
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 then
                 as
                 well
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 transfuse
                 its
                 virtue
                 as
                 well
                 within
                 as
                 without
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   How
                   Brute
                   Animals
                   come
                   to
                   presage
                   appr●aching
                   Weather
                   .
                
                 
                   Brute
                   Animals
                
                 foretel
                 
                   Winds
                   ,
                   Fair
                   Weather
                   ,
                   Rain
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Hedghogs
                
                 drawing
                 in
                 their
                 Quills
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 great
                 sign
                 of
                 
                   Stormy
                   Weather
                   ;
                   Halcyons
                
                 betaking
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Neasts
                   ▪
                
                 betoken
                 a
                 
                   Fair
                   Season
                
                 :
                 All
                 tame
                 Foul
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Ducks
                   ,
                   Geese
                   ,
                   Game-Cocks
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 give
                 certain
                 presages
                 of
                 change
                 of
                 Weather
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 faculty
                 they
                 have
                 from
                 a
                 perfect
                 disposition
                 of
                 their
                 Organs
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 certain
                 prognosticks
                 of
                 future
                 
                   Weather
                   ,
                   Brute
                   Animals
                
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 vigour
                 of
                 some
                 Senses
                 more
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 indued
                 ,
                 more
                 easily
                 presage
                 those
                 Seasons
                 than
                 Men
                 ,
                 whose
                 Imaginations
                 are
                 taken
                 up
                 with
                 variety
                 of
                 Objects
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 common
                 Senses
                 are
                 not
                 altogether
                 so
                 sharp
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 Beasts
                 .
                 However
                 they
                 cannot
                 properly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 foretell
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 Warts
                 on
                 a
                 
                   Mans
                   Toes
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Limbs
                 out
                 of
                 joint
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 indued
                 with
                 praescience
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 future
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   How
                   Mens
                   Bodies
                   presage
                   Storms
                   and
                   wet
                   Weather
                   .
                
                 Whatsoever
                 
                   Dislocation
                   ,
                   Fracture
                
                 or
                 Solution
                 of
                 Parts
                 happens
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 Member
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 portends
                 by
                 a
                 greater
                 pain
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 a
                 Stormy
                 or
                 
                   Wet
                   Season
                
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 that
                 
                   Venereal
                   Distemper
                
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 exceeding
                 pain
                 attends
                 persons
                 of
                 a
                 lewd
                 and
                 incontinent
                 course
                 of
                 Life
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Northern
                   Winds
                
                 begin
                 to
                 blow
                 ,
                 are
                 sooner
                 assaulted
                 with
                 those
                 pains
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 their
                 Nerves
                 are
                 intended
                 and
                 their
                 Muscles
                 grow
                 stiff
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 cruelly
                 tormented
                 with
                 those
                 vitiated
                 humours
                 that
                 are
                 rivetted
                 in
                 the
                 Members
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 chiefly
                 lurks
                 the
                 said
                 Distemper
                 ,
                 which
                 influenc'd
                 by
                 the
                 Season
                 ,
                 exercises
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 butchery
                 in
                 the
                 inmost
                 recess
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 sensibility
                 of
                 
                   Weather
                   ,
                   Frogs
                   Croaking
                
                 more
                 than
                 usually
                 ;
                 
                   Swine
                   routing
                
                 in
                 a
                 bundle
                 of
                 
                   Hay
                   ;
                   Cows
                
                 and
                 Oxen
                 holding
                 up
                 their
                 Snouts
                 to
                 the
                 Sky
                 ,
                 and
                 snuffing
                 ,
                 presage
                 Rain
                 from
                 the
                 humidity
                 of
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Aversion
                 and
                 Affection
                 of
                 Animals
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Whether
                   the
                   Basilisk
                   be
                   Mischievous
                   in
                   its
                   looks
                   .
                
                 THE
                 Basilisk
                 hath
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 pernicious
                 Venom
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 destroy
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 tho
                 never
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 by
                 breathing
                 upon
                 it
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 if
                 credit
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Historians
                 about
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 espy
                 any
                 Man
                 approaching
                 to
                 its
                 Cave
                 ,
                 it
                 kills
                 him
                 with
                 its
                 looks
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 easily
                 perswade
                 my self
                 that
                 the
                 Basilisk
                 can
                 prove
                 so
                 mischievous
                 to
                 Mankind
                 with
                 its
                 Eyes
                 only
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 should
                 it
                 come
                 by
                 so
                 fatal
                 a
                 malignity
                 in
                 its
                 Looks
                 ?
                 With
                 what
                 a
                 vast
                 force
                 must
                 Rays
                 be
                 darted
                 from
                 his
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 to
                 pierce
                 quite
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 him
                 even
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ?
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 rather
                 apt
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 if
                 what
                 is
                 reported
                 of
                 the
                 Basilisks
                 fatal
                 presence
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 killing
                 stroke
                 he
                 gives
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 from
                 Spirits
                 darted
                 from
                 his
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 pestiferous
                 blast
                 of
                 Breath
                 blown
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Mouth
                 .
                 Since
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 causes
                 Trees
                 and
                 Shrubs
                 to
                 wither
                 and
                 die
                 ;
                 breaks
                 Stones
                 ,
                 blasts
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 by
                 contact
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 parches
                 and
                 burns
                 them
                 up
                 by
                 his
                 Breath
                 .
                 Hence
                 all
                 other
                 kinds
                 of
                 Serpents
                 dread
                 and
                 shun
                 his
                 poison
                 ,
                 and
                 fly
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Common
                 Enemy
                 of
                 all
                 Creatures
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 Lucan
                 describes
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 9
                 th
                 Book
                 ,
                 where
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 of
                 him
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Lord
                     Paramount
                     he
                     reigns
                     of
                     th'
                     empty
                     Sand
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     from
                     him
                     drives
                     all
                     Creatures
                     near
                     at
                     hand
                     .
                  
                
              
               
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   same
                   is
                   done
                   by
                   Dragons
                   .
                
                 Well
                 therefore
                 may
                 such
                 a
                 destructive
                 Breath
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 blown
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 pernicious
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 lighting
                 upon
                 any
                 Man
                 as
                 he
                 chances
                 to
                 pass
                 by
                 ,
                 penetrate
                 through
                 his
                 whole
                 Substance
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 subtil
                 and
                 virulent
                 quality
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 inverting
                 the
                 contexture
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 so
                 afflict
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 render
                 him
                 less
                 capable
                 of
                 performing
                 the
                 Offices
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 related
                 of
                 Dragons
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Philip
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 Macedon
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Soldiers
                 passing
                 through
                 two
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 fell
                 dead
                 as
                 they
                 marched
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 ▪
                 as
                 Socrates
                 reported
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 prospective
                 Glass
                 he
                 discerned
                 two
                 Dragons
                 ,
                 one
                 upon
                 each
                 Mountain
                 ,
                 breathing
                 forth
                 their
                 
                   Venemous
                   Breath
                
                 one
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 By
                 the
                 power
                 whereof
                 whatsoever
                 went
                 between
                 escaped
                 not
                 Death
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 story
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 
                   Libanius
                   De
                   Origine
                   Rerum
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   O●
                   the
                   Be●●ming
                   ●●sh
                   .
                
                 There
                 goes
                 a
                 Story
                 of
                 a
                 Fish
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 called
                 Cay●nne
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 a
                 larger
                 sort
                 of
                 Eel
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 touching
                 the
                 utmost
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Fingers
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 very
                 Staff
                 or
                 Stick
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 Hand
                 ,
                 strikes
                 a
                 numbness
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Arm
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parts
                 near
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 accompany'd
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Scotomy
                 or
                 heavy
                 dimness
                 of
                 Sight
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 related
                 of
                 this
                 Fish
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 prey
                 of
                 other
                 Fishes
                 ,
                 and
                 prepare
                 them
                 for
                 his
                 Tooth
                 ,
                 he
                 strikes
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 extremity
                 of
                 his
                 Tail
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 benumbs
                 them
                 into
                 an
                 irresistance
                 .
                 This
                 Mischief
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 virulency
                 of
                 those
                 
                   Breathings
                   ,
                   Evaporations
                
                 and
                 Effluviums
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 these
                 Creatures
                 ;
                 much
                 like
                 those
                 that
                 steam
                 from
                 
                   Aqua-Fortis
                   ,
                   Quicksilver
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 sort
                 of
                 Minerals
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   the
                   Lion
                   dreads
                   the
                   Voice
                   of
                   the
                   Cock.
                   The
                   Elephant
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Sow
                   .
                
                 So
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 Antipathy
                 between
                 the
                 Cock
                 and
                 the
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 his
                 Crowing
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 very
                 fluttering
                 of
                 his
                 Wings
                 strikes
                 a
                 terror
                 into
                 the
                 Lion.
                 The
                 Elephant
                 starts
                 at
                 the
                 grunting
                 of
                 a
                 Sow
                 ,
                 and
                 tho'
                 the
                 strongest
                 of
                 all
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 trembles
                 when
                 he
                 hears
                 that
                 noise
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Aversion
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 Creatures
                 proceeds
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 Contexture
                 of
                 the
                 Organs
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 noises
                 of
                 the
                 Cocks
                 Crowing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sows
                 grunting
                 ,
                 being
                 conveyed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 pierce
                 their
                 Bodies
                 with
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Vellication
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 rend
                 them
                 a
                 sunder
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 sharp
                 smiting
                 violence
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 being
                 received
                 into
                 their
                 Ears
                 ,
                 they
                 open
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 that
                 serve
                 for
                 the
                 moving
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 into
                 those
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 that
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 exciting
                 of
                 Fear
                 .
                 Who
                 knows
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 grating
                 noise
                 of
                 a
                 Sow
                 is
                 very
                 harsh
                 and
                 ungrateful
                 to
                 the
                 Ear
                 ?
                 In
                 fine
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 Lion
                 trembles
                 at
                 the
                 Crowing
                 of
                 a
                 Cock
                 ;
                 and
                 an
                 Elephant
                 is
                 affrighted
                 at
                 the
                 Grunting
                 of
                 a
                 Sow
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Organs
                 are
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 receive
                 in
                 those
                 sounds
                 without
                 great
                 trouble
                 and
                 offence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   it
                   ●●mes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   Elephants
                   cannot
                   endure
                   the
                   ●ight
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   appears
                   Red.
                   
                
                 To
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 we
                 may
                 refer
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 related
                 in
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Macchabees
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 Elephants
                 loaden
                 with
                 Wooden
                 Towers
                 full
                 of
                 Armed
                 Men
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 ruddy
                 colour'd
                 Grapes
                 or
                 Mulberries
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 exasperated
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 forbear
                 rushing
                 into
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 without
                 regard
                 either
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 or
                 their
                 Charges
                 danger
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 that
                 Elephants
                 have
                 their
                 Eyes
                 so
                 disposed
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 ill
                 affected
                 with
                 Red
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Colour
                 inclining
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 certain
                 Rays
                 flowing
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 Body
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 those
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 dilated
                 ,
                 which
                 open
                 those
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 that
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 exciting
                 of
                 Rage
                 and
                 Fury
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   Aversion
                   between
                   a
                   Camel
                   and
                   Horse
                   ,
                   Cat
                   and
                   Mouse
                   .
                
                 A
                 Camel
                 and
                 a
                 Horse
                 have
                 great
                 aversion
                 to
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 Creatures
                 can
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 live
                 together
                 without
                 extraordinary
                 dissention
                 and
                 hostility
                 .
                 The
                 Weesel
                 abhors
                 the
                 Toad
                 ,
                 and
                 comes
                 not
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 great
                 reluctance
                 .
                 The
                 Mouse
                 flies
                 the
                 Cat
                 as
                 its
                 mortal
                 Enemy
                 .
                 The
                 Pheasant
                 designs
                 against
                 the
                 Hart
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 him
                 a
                 mischief
                 sits
                 upon
                 his
                 Back
                 ,
                 twitches
                 up
                 his
                 Hair
                 by
                 the
                 Roots
                 and
                 pecks
                 his
                 Flesh
                 with
                 its
                 Bill
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Peripateticks
                 express
                 all
                 these
                 Enmities
                 and
                 Aversions
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 name
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 Antipathy
                 ,
                 thinking
                 they
                 have
                 discharged
                 themselves
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 a
                 sufficient
                 explication
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 natural
                 hatred
                 between
                 one
                 Animal
                 and
                 another
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 fly
                 and
                 abhor
                 each
                 others
                 sight
                 .
                 But
                 who
                 is
                 there
                 so
                 ignorant
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 understand
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 one
                 jot
                 the
                 wiser
                 by
                 this
                 Answer
                 ?
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 dissention
                 and
                 hatred
                 in
                 several
                 Creatures
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 this
                 enmity
                 arises
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 what
                 motives
                 it
                 is
                 founded
                 ,
                 certainly
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 otherwise
                 than
                 from
                 some
                 passion
                 transmitted
                 into
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 external
                 Senses
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 the
                 contexture
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 in
                 Animals
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 such
                 a
                 species
                 proceeding
                 from
                 without
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 affection
                 must
                 needs
                 arise
                 ,
                 no
                 otherwise
                 than
                 as
                 Heat
                 hardens
                 some
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 softens
                 and
                 melts
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 a
                 Camel
                 so
                 disturbs
                 the
                 Brain
                 of
                 a
                 Horse
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 renders
                 him
                 wholly
                 unfit
                 for
                 service
                 in
                 the
                 War.
                 The
                 evaporations
                 only
                 of
                 Effluviums
                 from
                 a
                 Horse
                 ,
                 hath
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 over
                 an
                 Elephant
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 drive
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 frantick
                 rage
                 ,
                 which
                 effect
                 can
                 certainly
                 be
                 Imputed
                 to
                 nothing
                 but
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Organs
                 ,
                 or
                 contexture
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 .
                 And
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 Blood-Colour
                 disorders
                 an
                 Elephant
                 :
                 The
                 smell
                 of
                 a
                 Panther
                 attracts
                 Apes
                 ,
                 and
                 Fear
                 seizes
                 a
                 Lion
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Cock.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Whether
                   a
                   slain
                   Body
                   bleeds
                   a-fresh
                   at
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   Murtherer
                   .
                
                 Blood
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 gush
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Wound
                 ,
                 tho'
                 bound
                 up
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 that
                 gave
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 of
                 some
                 Countries
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 half
                 proof
                 of
                 Murther
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 any
                 suspected
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 a
                 slain
                 Person
                 begins
                 to
                 fall
                 a
                 bleeding
                 a-fresh
                 .
              
               
                 Lemnius
                 in
                 his
                 2
                 d
                 Book
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Occult
                   Miracles
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                
                 assigns
                 no
                 other
                 Cause
                 to
                 this
                 Effect
                 but
                 Imagination
                 only
                 .
                 
                   So
                   great
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   powerful
                   is
                   the
                   force
                   of
                   hidden
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   strong
                   is
                   Imagination
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   any
                   spark
                   of
                   Life
                   is
                   left
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   slain
                   Body
                   not
                   quite
                   cold
                   ,
                   the
                   Blood
                   may
                   possibly
                   gush
                   out
                   a-fresh
                   ,
                   and
                   boil
                   by
                   means
                   of
                   the
                   Choler
                   's
                   retained
                   heat
                   .
                
                 Others
                 refer
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Antipathy
                 that
                 is
                 between
                 the
                 Carcase
                 and
                 the
                 Murtherer
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 still
                 remaining
                 some
                 strugling
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 somewhat
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 struck
                 the
                 horror
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Murther
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 Examples
                 carry
                 little
                 weight
                 with
                 me
                 who
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 thing
                 as
                 dubious
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 take
                 the
                 boldness
                 to
                 contradict
                 so
                 many
                 Assertors
                 of
                 this
                 accident
                 ,
                 altogether
                 false
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 I
                 my self
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 Dead
                 Body
                 bleed
                 at
                 the
                 Nose
                 and
                 Mouth
                 after
                 
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 days
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Murtherer
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 present
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 not
                 living
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 I
                 presume
                 there
                 has
                 scarce
                 been
                 any
                 one
                 heard
                 of
                 that
                 could
                 confidently
                 attest
                 upon
                 Oath
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 relied
                 upon
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 Relaters
                 or
                 authority
                 of
                 Writers
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 granted
                 sometimes
                 to
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Murtherer
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Murthered
                   Body
                
                 may
                 fall
                 a
                 bleeding
                 ;
                 must
                 therefore
                 the
                 Presence
                 of
                 the
                 Murtherer
                 be
                 immediately
                 concluded
                 from
                 this
                 accident
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Bodies
                   bleeding
                
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 suspicion
                 thereof
                 be
                 implied
                 ?
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 said
                 accident
                 of
                 bleeding
                 be
                 rather
                 imputed
                 to
                 Natural
                 Causes
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 indeed
                 scarcely
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 commonly
                 happen
                 about
                 these
                 
                   Dead
                   Bodies
                
                 be
                 well
                 examined
                 .
                 The
                 Body
                 is
                 carried
                 into
                 a
                 Room
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 generally
                 a
                 great
                 confluence
                 of
                 Spectators
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 breath
                 then
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Men
                 the
                 Air
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 heated
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 tho'
                 cold
                 ,
                 be
                 excited
                 by
                 this
                 warmth
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 some
                 small
                 quantity
                 of
                 it
                 may
                 break
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Nose
                 or
                 Mouth
                 .
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 concluded
                 how
                 weak
                 a
                 testimony
                 this
                 bleeding
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 slight
                 those
                 determinations
                 are
                 which
                 Judges
                 have
                 made
                 about
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Murtherer
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 assert
                 with
                 PLATO
                 that
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 Persons
                 murthered
                 persecute
                 those
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 deprived
                 of
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thy
                   Ghost
                   I
                   'le
                   ever
                   haunt
                   ,
                   where
                   e're
                   it
                   is
                   ;
                
                 
                   Thy
                   Soul
                   ,
                   Bad
                   Man
                   ,
                   shall
                   dearly
                   pay
                   for
                   this
                   .
                
                 
                   Virg.
                   4.
                   
                   Aeneid
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Beasts
                   have
                   an
                   aversion
                   to
                   the
                   killers
                   of
                   their
                   Kind
                   .
                
                 Beasts
                 have
                 a
                 notable
                 aversion
                 to
                 the
                 Killers
                 of
                 their
                 Kind
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 their
                 ability
                 prosecute
                 them
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 wondred
                 ,
                 when
                 being
                 some
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Country
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 observed
                 all
                 the
                 Swine
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 the
                 very
                 Pigs
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Village
                 grunting
                 out
                 their
                 Clamours
                 against
                 one
                 Passenger
                 particularly
                 more
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 preparing
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 asking
                 the
                 reason
                 hereof
                 ,
                 was
                 told
                 that
                 this
                 person
                 was
                 a
                 Butcher
                 ,
                 imploy'd
                 in
                 the
                 killing
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Hogs
                 and
                 Pigs
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Country
                   Town
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Aversion
                 of
                 the
                 Swine
                 might
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 the
                 slain
                 Hogs
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 that
                 stuck
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Butchers
                   Cloaths
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 corrupted
                 and
                 debased
                 from
                 its
                 natural
                 temperament
                 ,
                 offended
                 their
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 begat
                 a
                 certain
                 horror
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 degeneration
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 its
                 natural
                 temperament
                 ,
                 makes
                 an
                 ungrateful
                 impression
                 upon
                 Animals
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 ,
                 and
                 hurts
                 and
                 offends
                 them
                 much
                 more
                 than
                 if
                 it
                 proceeded
                 from
                 those
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 kind
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   some
                   Insects
                   have
                   an
                   aversion
                   to
                   Oil.
                   
                
                 If
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 certain
                 Insects
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Silkworm
                   ,
                   Grashopper
                   ,
                   Bee
                   ,
                   Locust
                
                 or
                 Wasp
                 were
                 so
                 besmeared
                 with
                 Hony
                 or
                 Oil
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 black
                 specks
                 ,
                 running
                 along
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 covered
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 presently
                 die
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 they
                 by
                 any
                 Art
                 possibly
                 be
                 recalled
                 to
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 Malpighius
                 very
                 well
                 observes
                 ,
                 because
                 Insects
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 Lungs
                 as
                 other
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 so
                 abounding
                 with
                 that
                 sort
                 of
                 Bowel
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Section
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 furnish'd
                 with
                 double
                 Lungs
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 those
                 
                   blackish
                   Holes
                
                 are
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 so
                 many
                 gaps
                 ,
                 which
                 lead
                 to
                 so
                 many
                 rough
                 Arteries
                 which
                 convey
                 the
                 Air
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Heart
                   ,
                   Spinal
                   Marrow
                
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Internal
                   parts
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 upon
                 the
                 stopping
                 up
                 of
                 their
                 Orifices
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Insects
                 or
                 little
                 Animals
                 perish
                 and
                 die
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 respiration
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 Of
                 Sleep
                 and
                 Waking
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   Infants
                   are
                   most
                   chiefly
                   addicted
                   to
                   sleep
                   .
                
                 INfants
                 and
                 Children
                 soon
                 fall
                 asleep
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 sound
                 Nap
                 ,
                 sleep
                 long
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 easily
                 wakened
                 .
              
               
                 Children
                 are
                 very
                 much
                 abounding
                 with
                 moisture
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 thickness
                 whereof
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Choroidal
                   Contexture
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Arteries
                 called
                 Carotides
                 are
                 somewhat
                 streightly
                 closed
                 and
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 afford
                 not
                 a
                 very
                 free
                 passage
                 to
                 the
                 Animal
                 Spirits
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 sometimes
                 the
                 Sails
                 of
                 Ships
                 slack
                 and
                 lank
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 blows
                 but
                 a
                 gentle
                 gale
                 of
                 Wind
                 ,
                 not
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 stretch
                 and
                 expand
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 plenty
                 of
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 as
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 Marrow
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 all
                 its
                 passages
                 open
                 ,
                 Sleep
                 must
                 needs
                 arise
                 .
                 Since
                 then
                 in
                 Children
                 and
                 
                   Infants
                   ,
                   Humours
                
                 very
                 much
                 abound
                 ,
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 resort
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 much
                 diminish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 obstructed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Who
                   they
                   are
                   that
                   soonest
                   fall
                   asleep
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 Cold
                 and
                 
                   Moist
                   Brain
                
                 ,
                 as
                 persons
                 of
                 a
                 decrepit
                 Age
                 generally
                 have
                 ,
                 soon
                 fall
                 
                   a
                   sleep
                
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 dry
                 and
                 
                   hot
                   temperament
                
                 ,
                 pass
                 many
                 times
                 whole
                 Nights
                 without
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 vigorous
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 prime
                 of
                 their
                 Age
                 ,
                 are
                 satisfied
                 with
                 a
                 smaller
                 portion
                 of
                 sleep
                 than
                 Children
                 or
                 old
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   we
                   fall
                   sooner
                   asleep
                   sitting
                   by
                   a
                   Fire
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   another
                   place
                   .
                
                 We
                 Sleep
                 sooner
                 lying
                 down
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 posture
                 ,
                 and
                 sooner
                 by
                 a
                 Fire
                 than
                 elsewhere
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 we
                 sooner
                 sleep
                 lying
                 than
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 our
                 Heart
                 is
                 then
                 parallel
                 with
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 
                   sinister
                   Ventricle
                
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 passes
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 with
                 an
                 equal
                 force
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 stand
                 or
                 sit
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 do
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 more
                 subtile
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 only
                 ascends
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 grosser
                 part
                 is
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Head
                 through
                 the
                 two
                 Carotides
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 
                   Vertebral
                   Arteries
                
                 ,
                 consequently
                 the
                 fewer
                 Spirits
                 are
                 from
                 thence
                 generated
                 ;
                 the
                 want
                 whereof
                 causes
                 an
                 inclination
                 to
                 Sleep
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 we
                 sooner
                 than
                 ordinary
                 sleep
                 by
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 are
                 much
                 enlarged
                 by
                 the
                 
                   fiery
                   particles
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 our
                 Body
                 becomes
                 like
                 a
                 course
                 Sieve
                 or
                 Cullender
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 whereof
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 take
                 their
                 flight
                 the
                 faster
                 ;
                 thus
                 the
                 Body
                 tired
                 and
                 debilitated
                 ,
                 drops
                 at
                 last
                 into
                 a
                 sweet
                 sleep
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   Tobacco
                   taking
                   ,
                   both
                   procures
                   and
                   drives
                   away
                   sleep
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 vulgarly
                 affirmed
                 that
                 the
                 smoaking
                 of
                 Tobacco
                 both
                 induces
                 sleep
                 and
                 drives
                 it
                 away
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 both
                 excites
                 and
                 expels
                 Hunger
                 and
                 Thirst
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 being
                 stroak'd
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 led
                 into
                 a
                 Dance
                 by
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Fume
                 ,
                 grow
                 absolutely
                 deaf
                 to
                 all
                 troublesom
                 accidents
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 of
                 difficulty
                 lies
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 or
                 suffered
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 go
                 through
                 with
                 ease
                 and
                 undisturbed
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 Soldiers
                 and
                 Mariners
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Tobacco
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 advantage
                 ,
                 but
                 almost
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 renders
                 them
                 undaunted
                 and
                 fearless
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 undergo
                 all
                 dangers
                 ,
                 patient
                 of
                 
                   Hunger
                   ,
                   Cold
                
                 and
                 Labour
                 ;
                 as
                 gently
                 raising
                 and
                 exalting
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 tickling
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 to
                 quick
                 and
                 expansive
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 recreation
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 carousing
                 of
                 full
                 Glasses
                 of
                 Wine
                 to
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Poppy
                   ,
                   Saffron
                   ,
                   &c.
                   cause
                   sleep
                   .
                
                 
                   Poppy
                   ,
                   Saffron
                   ,
                   Mandrakes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 stupefie
                 ,
                 benumb
                 and
                 lay
                 asleep
                 those
                 that
                 take
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 Plants
                 of
                 this
                 Nature
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 Uliginous
                 or
                 Clammy
                 sort
                 of
                 Juice
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Choroidal
                   Contexture
                
                 ,
                 being
                 stopped
                 ,
                 are
                 disabled
                 from
                 conveying
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 the
                 Spirits
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 some
                 Plants
                 are
                 obstructive
                 to
                 the
                 Spleen
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 Liver
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 performing
                 their
                 usual
                 office
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 
                   Poppy
                   ,
                   Mandrake
                   ,
                   Saffron
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 have
                 a
                 sensible
                 power
                 of
                 obstructing
                 the
                 said
                 Contexture
                 ,
                 and
                 causing
                 fewer
                 Spirits
                 to
                 be
                 transmitted
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 Somniferous
                 or
                 sleeping
                 things
                 ,
                 whether
                 outwardly
                 applied
                 ,
                 or
                 taken
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 infuse
                 a
                 certain
                 moistning
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 induce
                 a
                 Refrigeration
                 or
                 Cooling
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 Spirits
                 is
                 diminish'd
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 motion
                 retarded
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 like
                 Reason
                 ,
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 a
                 Catarrh
                 or
                 Rheum
                 ,
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 fall
                 asleep
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 opprest
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 stupidity
                 or
                 heaviness
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 Humour
                 which
                 lies
                 about
                 the
                 Fountains
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 and
                 stops
                 their
                 passages
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   Baths
                   excite
                   to
                   sleep
                   .
                
                 Balneo's
                 generally
                 cause
                 sleep
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 use
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 from
                 the
                 immediate
                 virtue
                 of
                 Bathing
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 communicate
                 to
                 the
                 Humours
                 circulating
                 through
                 the
                 Pores
                 certain
                 sweet
                 particles
                 proceeding
                 from
                 those
                 emollient
                 Herbs
                 infused
                 in
                 the
                 Bath
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 somewhat
                 restrained
                 ,
                 and
                 disturbed
                 in
                 its
                 over-violent
                 Career
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 drives
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 Brain
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 vehemence
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 quantity
                 of
                 Spirits
                 to
                 be
                 discerned
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 want
                 whereof
                 sleep
                 arises
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   L●●hargy
                   induces
                   sleep
                   .
                
                 Certain
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lithargy
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 create
                 in
                 the
                 Patient
                 an
                 excessive
                 drousiness
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 plunge
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 deep
                 sleep
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 proximate
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 affection
                 is
                 the
                 obstruction
                 of
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 a
                 gross
                 Humour
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 immerst
                 in
                 the
                 overflowing
                 stagnation
                 of
                 Humour
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 those
                 affected
                 with
                 this
                 Distemper
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 fall
                 asleep
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 a
                 sleep
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 accounted
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Chain
                 and
                 Fetter
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Senses
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Oblivion
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 taken
                 in
                 the
                 Infection
                 of
                 the
                 Plague
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 sleepy
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 themselves
                 up
                 to
                 repose
                 ,
                 become
                 the
                 more
                 deeply
                 infected
                 ,
                 and
                 Nature
                 is
                 the
                 less
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Contagion
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 drunk
                 
                   Poisoned
                   Potions
                
                 ,
                 if
                 upon
                 the
                 drinking
                 of
                 them
                 they
                 are
                 overtaken
                 with
                 sleep
                 ,
                 they
                 suffer
                 in
                 a
                 higher
                 degree
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Poison
                 the
                 sooner
                 reaches
                 their
                 Vitals
                 .
                 Because
                 too
                 much
                 evaporation
                 oppresses
                 the
                 
                   Natural
                   Faculties
                
                 and
                 renders
                 them
                 dull
                 ,
                 heavy
                 and
                 uncapable
                 of
                 overcoming
                 the
                 Evil.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Cock
                   wakes
                   at
                   Midnight
                   .
                
                 The
                 wakeful
                 Cock
                 certainly
                 shakes
                 off
                 Sleep
                 about
                 Midnight
                 ;
                 Whence
                 MANTUAN
                 ,
                 
                   
                     The
                     Bird
                     that
                     's
                     sacred
                     to
                     the
                     Sun
                     's
                     bright
                     Ray
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Bids
                     Night
                     adieu
                     ,
                     salutes
                     th'
                     approaching
                     day
                     .
                  
                
                 Cicero
                 in
                 his
                 2
                 d
                 Book
                 of
                 Divination
                 judges
                 DEMOCRITUS
                 to
                 have
                 most
                 excellently
                 explain'd
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 Cocks
                 Crow
                 before
                 Day
                 ,
                 as
                 follows
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Meat
                   being
                   gone
                   off
                   from
                   the
                   Stomach
                   ,
                   and
                   dispers'd
                   into
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   ,
                   the
                   Cock
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   silence
                   of
                   the
                   Night
                   ,
                   having
                   digested
                   his
                   Meat
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   satisfied
                   with
                   rest
                   ,
                   to
                   express
                   his
                   content
                   ,
                   lifts
                   up
                   his
                   Crowing
                   Voice
                   ,
                   and
                   displays
                   his
                   Gay
                   Wings
                   .
                
                 But
                 with
                 this
                 opinion
                 of
                 Democritus
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 way
                 satisfied
                 .
                 Because
                 if
                 the
                 Cock
                 rowses
                 from
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 Crows
                 after
                 Midnight
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 digestion
                 of
                 his
                 Meat
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 follow
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 that
                 afterwards
                 he
                 would
                 no
                 more
                 indulge
                 to
                 rest
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 Experience
                 contradicts
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 he
                 Crows
                 as
                 well
                 at
                 Noon
                 ,
                 being
                 full
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 after
                 treading
                 of
                 the
                 Hen
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 this
                 Reason
                 might
                 better
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sun
                 having
                 past
                 the
                 
                   Nights
                   Meridian
                
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 steering
                 towards
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 agitates
                 and
                 drives
                 before
                 him
                 a
                 cold
                 
                   Nocturnal
                   Gale
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 shuddering
                 approach
                 whereof
                 the
                 Cock
                 being
                 roused
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sleep
                 ,
                 flutters
                 with
                 his
                 Wings
                 and
                 sets
                 a
                 Crowing
                 .
              
               
                 Or
                 why
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 certain
                 times
                 are
                 allotted
                 to
                 all
                 Creatures
                 for
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 particularly
                 to
                 the
                 Cock
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 by
                 an
                 innate
                 motion
                 it
                 wakes
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 its
                 Spirits
                 in
                 agitation
                 ,
                 sets
                 a
                 Crowing
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Crowing
                 testifies
                 his
                 wakefulness
                 ?
                 For
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 the
                 Cock
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 Goose
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Bird
                 of
                 that
                 Nature
                 ,
                 inclosed
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 excited
                 either
                 by
                 its
                 own
                 abundance
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 external
                 murmuring
                 noise
                 ,
                 so
                 open
                 those
                 passages
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Spirits
                 use
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 course
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 to
                 the
                 proper
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 to
                 the
                 Circumference
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 concourse
                 made
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 Nerves
                 attendant
                 to
                 the
                 foresaid
                 motions
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   we
                   are
                   most
                   apt
                   to
                   be
                   sleepy
                   after
                   Meals
                   .
                
                 Soon
                 after
                 Dinner
                 or
                 Supper
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 apt
                 to
                 fall
                 asleep
                 than
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 .
                 Whence
                 many
                 have
                 taken
                 up
                 a
                 custom
                 of
                 setting
                 themselves
                 to
                 sleep
                 after
                 Meat
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 Custom
                 Nature
                 seems
                 to
                 invite
                 ,
                 and
                 few
                 can
                 put
                 it
                 off
                 without
                 much
                 reluctance
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 concoction
                 of
                 the
                 Meats
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 a
                 cruder
                 Chyle
                 from
                 the
                 Stomach
                 and
                 the
                 Intestines
                 is
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 hinders
                 the
                 rarefaction
                 thereof
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 is
                 refrigerated
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 contracts
                 a
                 certain
                 sleepy
                 disposition
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Spirits
                 which
                 remain
                 are
                 scarce
                 sufficient
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 open
                 and
                 tite
                 :
                 Hence
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 external
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 are
                 after
                 Meat
                 refrigerated
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Head
                 hangs
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Eye-brows
                 fall
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 rouze
                 and
                 set
                 upon
                 some
                 serious
                 affair
                 ,
                 and
                 find
                 work
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   more
                   apt
                   to
                   wake
                   out
                   of
                   our
                   Sleep
                   by
                   Night
                   than
                   by
                   day
                   .
                
                 Sleep
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 easily
                 broke
                 off
                 by
                 Day
                 as
                 by
                 Night
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 in
                 the
                 Spring
                 and
                 Summer
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Suns
                 light
                 coming
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Chamber
                   Window
                
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 difficultly
                 rous'd
                 from
                 Sleep
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 at
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 surrounded
                 with
                 Mist
                 and
                 Darkness
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 proceeds
                 not
                 from
                 Light
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 effient
                 Cause
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 Light
                 were
                 indued
                 with
                 a
                 faculty
                 of
                 procuring
                 Sleep
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 accident
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 being
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 smitten
                 with
                 sudden
                 cold
                 ,
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 wink
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 close
                 and
                 be
                 quite
                 shut
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 open
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 the
                 Light
                 comes
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 smites
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 not
                 knowing
                 how
                 to
                 send
                 back
                 the
                 Rays
                 ,
                 are
                 offended
                 and
                 disturbed
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 smitten
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 shut
                 down
                 the
                 Eye-lids
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 betake
                 themselves
                 immediately
                 to
                 a
                 renovation
                 of
                 Sleep
                 and
                 Repose
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 waking
                 at
                 broad
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 opening
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 we
                 feel
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 force
                 and
                 pain
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Light
                 smites
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Retine
                   Tunicle
                
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 on
                 a
                 suddain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   extream
                   parts
                   of
                   our
                   Body
                   are
                   apter
                   to
                   be
                   cold
                   in
                   sleep
                   than
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   awake
                   .
                
                 When
                 we
                 are
                 asleep
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 more
                 apt
                 than
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 to
                 be
                 cold
                 in
                 the
                 extreme
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 hot
                 within
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 most
                 probably
                 proceeds
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 not
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 agitated
                 by
                 any
                 passion
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 violent
                 exercise
                 ,
                 flows
                 so
                 quietly
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 force
                 enough
                 to
                 convey
                 any
                 heat
                 to
                 the
                 extremities
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 whence
                 they
                 become
                 cold
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 those
                 persons
                 whose
                 Lungs
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 temper
                 :
                 But
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 bad
                 humours
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 Asthmatick
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 indure
                 to
                 lie
                 covered
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 heat
                 which
                 they
                 bring
                 upon
                 themselves
                 by
                 being
                 covered
                 ,
                 very
                 much
                 augments
                 their
                 inward
                 heat
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   those
                   that
                   lie
                   ●ll
                   at
                   ease
                   ,
                   are
                   easily
                   wakened
                   .
                
                 Those
                 that
                 lie
                 not
                 at
                 ease
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Sheets
                 not
                 lying
                 smooth
                 under
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 hardness
                 of
                 the
                 Bed
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 making
                 Water
                 ;
                 are
                 very
                 often
                 interrupted
                 in
                 their
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 forc'd
                 to
                 lie
                 awake
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 which
                 are
                 bred
                 during
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 continually
                 repair'd
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 through
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 can
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 plentiful
                 confluence
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 having
                 thereby
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 opening
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 they
                 fill
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 extricate
                 their
                 Filaments
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 perceive
                 those
                 Objects
                 :
                 For
                 whatsoever
                 gives
                 disturbance
                 to
                 any
                 sense
                 ,
                 and
                 interrupts
                 the
                 usual
                 rate
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 absolute
                 Enemy
                 to
                 all
                 Repose
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Why
                   attentive
                   reading
                   after
                   Meals
                   ,
                   induces
                   sleep
                   .
                
                 We
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 very
                 attentive
                 in
                 Reading
                 or
                 Studying
                 presently
                 after
                 Dinner
                 or
                 Supper
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 fall
                 asleep
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 acting
                 of
                 a
                 Comedy
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 moves
                 to
                 Laughter
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 any
                 studious
                 attention
                 ,
                 or
                 serious
                 exercise
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 draws
                 the
                 Blood
                 more
                 copiously
                 toward
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 gathers
                 it
                 together
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 towards
                 the
                 very
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 Blood
                 penetrating
                 the
                 Brain
                 there
                 follows
                 a
                 great
                 recourse
                 of
                 
                   Nervous
                   Juice
                
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Spirits
                 are
                 presently
                 obstructed
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 intermediate
                 places
                 taken
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 falls
                 out
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 when
                 after
                 Dinner
                 we
                 repair
                 to
                 a
                 Comedie
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 being
                 diffused
                 with
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 distend
                 and
                 enlarge
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 passages
                 being
                 streightned
                 by
                 that
                 inflation
                 ,
                 stop
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sopori●erous
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hinders
                 it
                 from
                 forcing
                 into
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   How
                   Coffee
                   happens
                   to
                   drive
                   away
                   sleep
                   .
                
                 Coffee
                 is
                 said
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 keep
                 away
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 procures
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 disposition
                 to
                 wakefulness
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 unwearied
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Faculty
                
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 drinking
                 of
                 this
                 Liquor
                 any
                 one
                 may
                 sit
                 late
                 at
                 night
                 for
                 the
                 carrying
                 on
                 of
                 any
                 Studious
                 Contemplative
                 or
                 Wakeful
                 business
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 effect
                 in
                 my
                 Judgment
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 those
                 adust
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Coffee
                 ,
                 which
                 mingling
                 first
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 then
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Nervous
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 keep
                 by
                 their
                 agility
                 and
                 restlesness
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirits
                 having
                 now
                 shaken
                 off
                 all
                 Curb
                 or
                 Bridle
                 ,
                 are
                 prick'd
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 Goads
                 and
                 Stimulations
                 to
                 the
                 longer
                 and
                 more
                 continued
                 performance
                 of
                 their
                 Offices
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 wakeful
                 temper
                 may
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 a
                 torrid
                 and
                 
                   Melancholick
                   Blood
                
                 which
                 supplies
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Brain
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 
                   Nervous
                   Juice
                
                 as
                 is
                 parch'd
                 and
                 fill'd
                 with
                 adust
                 particles
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 neither
                 fit
                 to
                 remain
                 longer
                 within
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 nor
                 kindly
                 to
                 receive
                 and
                 contain
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   In
                   what
                   the
                   excess
                   of
                   Coffee
                   is
                   hurtful
                   .
                
                 This
                 kind
                 of
                 Drink
                 ,
                 tho'
                 of
                 very
                 common
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 very
                 wholesom
                 and
                 medicinable
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 cases
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 hurtful
                 and
                 unwholesom
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 not
                 only
                 Reason
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 common
                 Observation
                 tells
                 us
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 excessive
                 drinkers
                 of
                 Coffee
                 are
                 very
                 often
                 Lean
                 and
                 Paralytick
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 times
                 unapt
                 for
                 Generation
                 :
                 In
                 regard
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 frequent
                 and
                 excessive
                 use
                 thereof
                 ,
                 becomes
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 measure
                 acid
                 and
                 adust
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 consequently
                 the
                 less
                 apt
                 and
                 capable
                 to
                 nourish
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   Children
                   are
                   rock'd
                   asleep
                   by
                   the
                   motion
                   of
                   Libration
                   .
                
                 In
                 
                   Children
                   Sleep
                
                 is
                 procur'd
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 Libration
                 ,
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 or
                 rocking
                 in
                 a
                 Cradle
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 this
                 rocking
                 to
                 and
                 again
                 stirs
                 the
                 Humours
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 access
                 of
                 which
                 Humours
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 and
                 Origin
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   Obstructions
                
                 are
                 created
                 :
                 As
                 when
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 Liquor
                 is
                 injected
                 with
                 a
                 force
                 upon
                 whatsoever
                 Object
                 is
                 capable
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 sinks
                 in
                 the
                 deeper
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 the
                 Body
                 into
                 which
                 it
                 enters
                 be
                 tender
                 and
                 soft
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Brain
                 of
                 Children
                 most
                 certainly
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   How
                   some
                   duly
                   come
                   to
                   wake
                   at
                   set
                   hours
                   .
                
                 Some
                 wake
                 constantly
                 at
                 set
                 hours
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 daily
                 custom
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 at
                 certain
                 set
                 hours
                 those
                 men
                 have
                 sufficient
                 plenty
                 of
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 to
                 puff
                 up
                 the
                 Tubes
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 hungry
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 than
                 others
                 :
                 Of
                 which
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 given
                 ,
                 than
                 because
                 by
                 that
                 set
                 time
                 the
                 Blood
                 has
                 made
                 several
                 circulations
                 through
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 hath
                 obtained
                 such
                 a
                 due
                 degree
                 of
                 acidity
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 requisite
                 for
                 the
                 exciting
                 of
                 Hunger
                 in
                 the
                 Stomach
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   How
                   many
                   hours
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   allotted
                   for
                   sleep
                   .
                
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 allotted
                 for
                 Sleep
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Schola
                   Salernitana
                
                 hath
                 decreed
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 generally
                 received
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Seven
                     hours
                     in
                     Sleep
                     the
                     Eyes
                     to
                     hold
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Is
                     long
                     enough
                     for
                     Young
                     and
                     Old.
                     
                  
                
                 
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 a
                 certain
                 set
                 time
                 cannot
                 be
                 appointed
                 to
                 all
                 alike
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 different
                 temperament
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 person
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 consulted
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 those
                 whose
                 Blood
                 is
                 more
                 thin
                 and
                 subtile
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Spaniards
                   ,
                   Italians
                
                 and
                 French
                 ,
                 a
                 shorter
                 time
                 of
                 Sleep
                 is
                 sufficient
                 ;
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 five
                 hours
                 or
                 thereabout
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 short
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 their
                 Blood
                 more
                 gross
                 and
                 viscous
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 Blood
                 should
                 be
                 allowed
                 time
                 to
                 pass
                 often
                 through
                 the
                 Heart
                 before
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 thin
                 enough
                 to
                 afford
                 matter
                 for
                 the
                 generating
                 of
                 Spirits
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Of
                 the
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 Death
                 of
                 Animals
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   What
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   Diseases
                   is
                   in
                   Animals
                   .
                
                 THERE
                 are
                 no
                 Creatures
                 whatsoever
                 totally
                 exempted
                 from
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 different
                 temperament
                 are
                 affected
                 with
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 
                   Bodily
                   Distempers
                
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 a
                 Shaking
                 or
                 Trembling
                 of
                 their
                 Limbs
                 ;
                 others
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 choak'd
                 up
                 with
                 an
                 Inflammation
                 of
                 the
                 Jaws
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 a
                 Quinsie
                 ;
                 others
                 are
                 afflicted
                 with
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 Lights
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 because
                 Sanity
                 or
                 Health
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 rendred
                 capable
                 to
                 perform
                 its
                 Offices
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 when-ever
                 the
                 temperaments
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 chance
                 to
                 be
                 altered
                 ,
                 or
                 its
                 Organs
                 to
                 be
                 intercepted
                 ,
                 the
                 Order
                 or
                 Course
                 of
                 Nature
                 being
                 hereby
                 inverted
                 ,
                 the
                 Creature
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 Health
                 ,
                 as
                 falling
                 from
                 its
                 primitive
                 State
                 of
                 Body
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 tremour
                 or
                 shaking
                 of
                 the
                 Limbs
                 proceeds
                 from
                 a
                 debility
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 depraved
                 affection
                 which
                 haply
                 some
                 foregoing
                 Convulsion
                 had
                 left
                 behind
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 
                   frigid
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 which
                 insinuating
                 through
                 the
                 hidden
                 passages
                 ,
                 impells
                 the
                 Members
                 to
                 this
                 motion
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Quinsie
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 streightens
                 and
                 shuts
                 up
                 the
                 Jaws
                 of
                 some
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 hardly
                 able
                 to
                 breath
                 ,
                 much
                 less
                 to
                 swallow
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 the
                 Inflammation
                 or
                 malignant
                 Humour
                 so
                 wholly
                 takes
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 rendred
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 uncapable
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 scarce
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 Jaws
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 Lights
                 is
                 incident
                 to
                 those
                 whose
                 Stomach
                 is
                 obstructed
                 by
                 certain
                 humours
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 strained
                 through
                 the
                 Liver
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 so
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 transmitted
                 from
                 the
                 Milt
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Splenick
                   Vessel
                
                 ,
                 or
                 flows
                 from
                 the
                 Mesentery
                 is
                 corrupted
                 and
                 shuts
                 up
                 the
                 pores
                 through
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 may
                 inquire
                 into
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Disease
                 which
                 is
                 incident
                 to
                 Animals
                 ,
                 ever
                 perverting
                 or
                 disturbing
                 their
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 hindring
                 their
                 faculties
                 from
                 performing
                 freely
                 the
                 offices
                 of
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Whence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   pain
                   of
                   the
                   Teeth
                   is
                   so
                   sharp
                   and
                   vehement
                   .
                
                 The
                 pain
                 of
                 the
                 Teeth
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 acute
                 and
                 sensible
                 pain
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imagined
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Teeth
                 have
                 any
                 sense
                 of
                 pain
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 Bone
                 and
                 solid
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 pain
                 vulgarly
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Teeth
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 those
                 Nerves
                 which
                 terminate
                 at
                 their
                 Roots
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pain
                 is
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 Nerves
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 short
                 extent
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 sooner
                 transmit
                 the
                 imprest
                 motion
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 sensorium
                 .
                 2
                 dly
                 ,
                 Because
                 they
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 overmuch
                 stretcht
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 that
                 action
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Internal
                   Object
                
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 lively
                 propagated
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 in
                 
                   Musical
                   Chords
                
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 stretcht
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 pitch
                 ,
                 give
                 the
                 acutest
                 or
                 highest
                 sound
                 .
                 3
                 dly
                 ,
                 Because
                 they
                 go
                 right
                 forward
                 without
                 any
                 deviation
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 the
                 imprest
                 motion
                 is
                 carried
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 to
                 the
                 inmost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 difference
                 between
                 a
                 Rope
                 drawn
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 strait
                 Line
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 laid
                 crooked
                 or
                 winding
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 most
                 acute
                 pain
                 of
                 the
                 Teeth
                 usually
                 ceases
                 upon
                 drawing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Tooth
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 over-much
                 tension
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 is
                 remov'd
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 whereof
                 the
                 imprest
                 motion
                 cannot
                 continue
                 to
                 be
                 transmitted
                 so
                 vivaciously
                 to
                 the
                 sensorie
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Why
                   some
                   Infants
                   die
                   with
                   breeding
                   Teeth
                   .
                
                 Hereupon
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Infants
                 die
                 through
                 the
                 excessive
                 pain
                 of
                 Teeth
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 begin
                 to
                 breed
                 ,
                 they
                 by
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 their
                 crying
                 so
                 excessively
                 shake
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Membrans
                 covering
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 soft
                 and
                 tender
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 natural
                 faculties
                 of
                 the
                 Infant
                 are
                 exceedingly
                 disturbed
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Milk
                 and
                 Blood
                 become
                 corrupt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirits
                 bred
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 contract
                 an
                 acrimony
                 ,
                 which
                 entring
                 into
                 the
                 Nerves
                 through
                 the
                 Muscles
                 excite
                 them
                 more
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 
                   Convulsive
                   Fits
                
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 oft
                 die
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 efforts
                 they
                 make
                 ,
                 cause
                 the
                 blood
                 to
                 flow
                 in
                 such
                 abundance
                 into
                 the
                 cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 become
                 too
                 inflate
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 give
                 it
                 a
                 free
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 continue
                 that
                 circulation
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   the
                   Small
                   Pox
                   and
                   Measels
                   are
                   so
                   common
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Small
                   Pox
                
                 and
                 Measels
                 are
                 incident
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 Children
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 not
                 then
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 least
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 their
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 because
                 they
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 some
                 impure
                 particles
                 which
                 lie
                 skulking
                 here
                 and
                 there
                 in
                 some
                 lurking
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 solid
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 in
                 process
                 of
                 time
                 are
                 drawn
                 forth
                 from
                 thence
                 by
                 a
                 ferment
                 or
                 peculiar
                 matter
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Element
                 introduc'd
                 by
                 fermentations
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 pour'd
                 upon
                 the
                 mass
                 of
                 blood
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 excite
                 a
                 violent
                 motion
                 ,
                 until
                 at
                 length
                 they
                 are
                 cast
                 out
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 ,
                 and
                 appear
                 upon
                 the
                 superficies
                 like
                 little
                 small
                 Vesicles
                 or
                 Bladders
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 have
                 but
                 few
                 feculencies
                 stagnating
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 but
                 lightly
                 invested
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 feculencies
                 ,
                 are
                 never
                 troubled
                 with
                 this
                 Distemper
                 during
                 their
                 whole
                 Life
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 very
                 few
                 that
                 escape
                 .
                 Those
                 that
                 once
                 have
                 them
                 very
                 much
                 ,
                 seldom
                 have
                 them
                 again
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 sign
                 that
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 gave
                 harbour
                 to
                 the
                 Peccant
                 Matter
                 ,
                 is
                 totally
                 clear'd
                 and
                 empty'd
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 who
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 in
                 their
                 Bodies
                 a
                 plentiful
                 stock
                 of
                 this
                 said
                 matter
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 put
                 forth
                 but
                 few
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 much
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 infected
                 with
                 them
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 a
                 third
                 .
                 These
                 Distempers
                 are
                 epidemical
                 ,
                 and
                 sweep
                 away
                 yearly
                 ,
                 especially
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 great
                 Towns
                 and
                 Cities
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Whence
                   i●
                   happens
                   that
                   some
                   feel
                   greater
                   pains
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   than
                   another
                   .
                
                 Many
                 feel
                 great
                 pains
                 returning
                 yearly
                 at
                 some
                 set
                 time
                 ,
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 proceed
                 from
                 old
                 Wounds
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 acute
                 Distempers
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 tho'
                 cured
                 ,
                 yet
                 leave
                 a
                 remembrance
                 behind
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 scars
                 which
                 those
                 Wounds
                 have
                 left
                 ,
                 the
                 pores
                 are
                 very
                 much
                 
                 altered
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Magnitude
                 and
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 wholly
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 When
                 therefore
                 any
                 change
                 of
                 Air
                 or
                 Season
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 another
                 Aether
                 usually
                 approaches
                 our
                 Earth
                 than
                 before
                 ,
                 which
                 rushing
                 into
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 easily
                 passes
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 those
                 only
                 excepted
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Scar
                 of
                 the
                 Wound
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 perfectly
                 different
                 Figure
                 from
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 the
                 said
                 Aether
                 must
                 needs
                 make
                 a
                 more
                 forcible
                 entrance
                 into
                 the
                 intorted
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Scar
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 excite
                 a
                 Vellication
                 and
                 Sense
                 of
                 Pain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   Original
                   of
                   the
                   Fre●ch
                   Pox.
                   
                
                 The
                 Distemper
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 the
                 
                   French
                   Disease
                
                 ,
                 had
                 its
                 beginning
                 among
                 the
                 French
                 at
                 the
                 siege
                 of
                 Naples
                 ,
                 being
                 till
                 then
                 unknown
                 to
                 all
                 but
                 the
                 Canibals
                 of
                 India
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 so
                 foul
                 and
                 poisonous
                 a
                 Murrain
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 ascribe
                 to
                 certain
                 Mariners
                 ,
                 who
                 coming
                 from
                 Mauritania
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Siege
                 to
                 vend
                 their
                 Merchandise
                 ,
                 sold
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sea
                   Hogs
                
                 the
                 Flesh
                 of
                 Men
                 newly
                 killed
                 ,
                 salted
                 and
                 barrelled
                 up
                 .
                 Which
                 sort
                 of
                 Meat
                 the
                 Soldiers
                 feeding
                 very
                 much
                 on
                 ,
                 contracted
                 this
                 Disease
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 spread
                 very
                 much
                 by
                 Contagion
                 ,
                 and
                 infected
                 those
                 Women
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 this
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 any
                 way
                 dissonant
                 from
                 truth
                 ,
                 since
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Canibals
                 who
                 feed
                 upon
                 
                   Mens
                   Flesh
                
                 ,
                 are
                 greatly
                 punish'd
                 with
                 this
                 Disease
                 .
                 And
                 History
                 testifies
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Indians
                 ,
                 when
                 first
                 discovered
                 ,
                 were
                 known
                 to
                 have
                 this
                 
                   Venereal
                   Distemper
                
                 frequently
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 Eating
                 of
                 
                   Human
                   Flesh
                
                 begets
                 foul
                 and
                 fulsom
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Head
                 being
                 wrought
                 upon
                 is
                 Vitiated
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 contexture
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 corrupted
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   Men
                   in
                   a
                   Fever
                   are
                   restless
                   .
                
                 Persons
                 in
                 a
                 Fever
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 lie
                 all
                 night
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 sound
                 asleep
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 one
                 minutes
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 lie
                 muttering
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 restless
                 condition
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 from
                 the
                 pores
                 or
                 tracts
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 are
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 very
                 much
                 obstructed
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 gross
                 matter
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 mass
                 of
                 Blood
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Spirits
                 being
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 not
                 allowed
                 their
                 wonted
                 dilatation
                 ,
                 a
                 heaviness
                 to
                 Sleep
                 seems
                 just
                 falling
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 certain
                 acid
                 or
                 aculeated
                 Corpuscles
                 adhering
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Spirits
                 which
                 put
                 them
                 into
                 motion
                 ,
                 It
                 happens
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 break
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 tho'
                 barricadoed
                 or
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 stumble
                 upon
                 each
                 other
                 by
                 an
                 oblique
                 course
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 agitation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 tho'
                 confused
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 divaricated
                 obstacles
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 disturb
                 the
                 quiet
                 and
                 cessation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Function
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   in
                   the
                   Palsie
                   the
                   Body
                   drys
                   and
                   falls
                   away
                   .
                
                 In
                 a
                 Palsie
                 the
                 parts
                 being
                 loosened
                 ,
                 pine
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 consume
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 scarce
                 any
                 thing
                 is
                 left
                 but
                 Skin
                 and
                 Bone
                 ;
                 altho'
                 the
                 Blood
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 have
                 a
                 free
                 and
                 plentiful
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 circulates
                 after
                 its
                 wonted
                 manner
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 must
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 Disease
                 the
                 Nerves
                 are
                 ill-affected
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 perform
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 believed
                 ,
                 an
                 adequate
                 nourishment
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 certain
                 Juice
                 transfused
                 to
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Medulla
                   Spinalis
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 since
                 in
                 Paralyticks
                 or
                 those
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Palsie
                 ,
                 the
                 Nerves
                 are
                 obstructed
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 supply
                 nourishment
                 ;
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 in
                 that
                 Disease
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 dry
                 and
                 wither
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fleshy
                 substance
                 falls
                 away
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 spongy
                 and
                 
                   moist
                   pores
                
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 reception
                 of
                 their
                 greater
                 plenty
                 of
                 
                   Alimentary
                   Juice
                
                 ,
                 grow
                 fat
                 :
                 But
                 those
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 lean
                 who
                 abound
                 with
                 Blood
                 ;
                 yet
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 overmuch
                 heat
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 passages
                 straight
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Nerves
                 not
                 wide
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 drawing
                 in
                 of
                 Juice
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   some
                   Diseases
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   tolerable
                   than
                   in
                   former
                   times
                   .
                
                 The
                 Elephantiasis
                 ,
                 or
                 vulgar
                 Leprosie
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 Stomacacce
                 and
                 Scelotyrbe
                 ,
                 are
                 now
                 much
                 more
                 mild
                 and
                 gentle
                 than
                 in
                 former
                 Ages
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 persons
                 were
                 wonderfully
                 tormented
                 and
                 felt
                 intolerable
                 pains
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 either
                 because
                 the
                 rigor
                 of
                 the
                 Distemper
                 is
                 much
                 taken
                 off
                 by
                 powerful
                 Medicaments
                 now
                 better
                 known
                 than
                 formerly
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 Nature
                 accustomed
                 to
                 those
                 Distempers
                 ,
                 hath
                 induc'd
                 such
                 a
                 Callosity
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seem
                 now
                 more
                 tolerable
                 than
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 tolerable
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 longer
                 indured
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 whereof
                 may
                 possibly
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Ardour
                 and
                 Ebullition
                 of
                 the
                 Distemper
                 is
                 diminish'd
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 Nature
                 accustomed
                 to
                 a
                 pain
                 of
                 so
                 long
                 continuance
                 ,
                 ceases
                 any
                 longer
                 to
                 struggle
                 so
                 much
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 now
                 familiar
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 domestick
                 :
                 Or
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 Being
                 nourished
                 even
                 by
                 those
                 corrupt
                 humours
                 is
                 the
                 less
                 offended
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 as
                 those
                 nasty
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fellows
                 that
                 empty
                 Houses
                 of
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 cleanse
                 Sinks
                 and
                 
                   Common
                   Sewers
                
                 ,
                 are
                 made
                 by
                 long
                 custom
                 unsensible
                 of
                 the
                 filthy
                 smell
                 :
                 So
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 diseased
                 ,
                 for
                 examples
                 sake
                 with
                 the
                 
                   French
                   Pox
                
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 used
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 lost
                 their
                 Sense
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 defects
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 debilities
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 Nature
                 and
                 the
                 Disease
                 grow
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 party
                 and
                 agree
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Humours
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 are
                 mixt
                 with
                 the
                 Humours
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   Pain
                   increases
                   at
                   Night
                   .
                
                 When
                 Night
                 comes
                 ,
                 pains
                 increase
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 exasperated
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 heighth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Humours
                 ,
                 quiet
                 before
                 under
                 covertures
                 and
                 bindings
                 ,
                 are
                 mov'd
                 and
                 stirr'd
                 up
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 those
                 
                   Acid
                   Particles
                
                 formerly
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 take
                 thenceforth
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 Vellicate
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Nervous
                   Fibrils
                
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 fixt
                 .
                 Whence
                 there
                 must
                 necessarily
                 follow
                 a
                 notable
                 aggravation
                 of
                 pain
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 distempared
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Venereal
                   Disease
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   some
                   sort
                   of
                   Fevers
                   begin
                   with
                   Cold.
                   
                
                 Some
                 Fevers
                 (
                 or
                 rather
                 Agues
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 in
                 English
                 )
                 begin
                 with
                 cold
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 extream
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 are
                 seised
                 with
                 cold
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 kind
                 of
                 Action
                 of
                 Horror
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Body
                   trembles
                
                 and
                 shakes
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Fevers
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 certain
                 Humour
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 Mesentery
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 Humour
                 flowing
                 through
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 mixing
                 it self
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 is
                 at
                 length
                 conveyed
                 therewith
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 which
                 gives
                 an
                 obstacle
                 to
                 the
                 Blood
                 from
                 being
                 heated
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 dilated
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 conveys
                 that
                 heat
                 which
                 it
                 borrows
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 to
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 
                 a
                 certain
                 tremour
                 must
                 needs
                 arise
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Febricitant
                 or
                 Fever-seised
                 Persons
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 a
                 suddain
                 shaking
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 :
                 Which
                 yet
                 never
                 happens
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 a
                 Fit.
                 For
                 as
                 
                   Green
                   Wood
                
                 thrown
                 upon
                 a
                 Fire
                 puts
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 opposes
                 ,
                 and
                 resists
                 its
                 heat
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 once
                 kindled
                 ,
                 sends
                 forth
                 a
                 fiercer
                 flame
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 Wood
                 :
                 So
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Vitiated
                   Humour
                
                 hath
                 been
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 mixt
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 it
                 grows
                 hot
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 dilated
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Blood
                 it self
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 causes
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 the
                 Fit
                 ,
                 which
                 lasts
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 said
                 corrupted
                 matter
                 is
                 exhaled
                 and
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 natural
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Whence
                   the
                   diversity
                   of
                   Fevers
                   arises
                   .
                
                 Fevers
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 very
                 incident
                 to
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 afflict
                 not
                 the
                 Body
                 always
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 :
                 For
                 some
                 affect
                 with
                 a
                 
                   continual
                   burning
                
                 or
                 violent
                 heat
                 ;
                 others
                 intermit
                 ;
                 some
                 return
                 more
                 suddainly
                 ,
                 some
                 more
                 leasurely
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 anticipate
                 and
                 come
                 before
                 their
                 usual
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 difference
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Fevers
                 ,
                 arises
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Morbifick
                   Matter
                
                 which
                 creates
                 the
                 Fit.
                 For
                 tho'
                 that
                 Matter
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Fit
                 hath
                 been
                 all
                 purg'd
                 away
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 still
                 remains
                 some
                 fewel
                 or
                 depraved
                 disposition
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 wherein
                 the
                 Humour
                 was
                 first
                 vitiated
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 which
                 succeeds
                 there
                 anew
                 ,
                 is
                 first
                 coagulated
                 ,
                 then
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 some
                 certain
                 time
                 growing
                 to
                 maturity
                 ,
                 flows
                 toward
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 and
                 creates
                 the
                 same
                 symptoms
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Morbifick
                   Humour
                
                 which
                 succeeds
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 wherein
                 the
                 former
                 was
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 wants
                 the
                 maturation
                 of
                 three
                 days
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 mix
                 with
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 it
                 produces
                 a
                 
                   Quartan
                   Fever
                
                 or
                 Ague
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 two
                 only
                 ,
                 a
                 Tertian
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 said
                 matter
                 applies
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 with
                 a
                 continual
                 onset
                 ,
                 and
                 vellicates
                 or
                 twitches
                 it
                 without
                 ceasing
                 ,
                 it
                 induces
                 a
                 Quotidian
                 ,
                 or
                 continual
                 distemper
                 .
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 Blood
                 be
                 so
                 vitiated
                 ,
                 that
                 between
                 the
                 time
                 wherein
                 the
                 last
                 drop
                 of
                 the
                 depraved
                 Humour
                 flowed
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wherein
                 the
                 first
                 drop
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 gathered
                 Humour
                 began
                 to
                 take
                 its
                 course
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 purified
                 ,
                 the
                 Fever
                 renues
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 ardent
                 inflammation
                 than
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   Fever
                   arises
                   sometimes
                   from
                   Pain
                   .
                
                 Besides
                 all
                 these
                 several
                 kinds
                 of
                 
                   Fevers
                   ,
                   Physitians
                
                 observe
                 that
                 a
                 Fever
                 sometimes
                 proceeds
                 meerly
                 from
                 a
                 previous
                 pain
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 we
                 shall
                 soon
                 understand
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 pain
                 hence
                 arises
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 incur
                 danger
                 of
                 Ruption
                 or
                 breaking
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 Ruption
                 it self
                 .
                 Whence
                 sensation
                 of
                 pain
                 arises
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 followed
                 by
                 an
                 immoderate
                 influx
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Nervous
                   Tribe
                
                 ;
                 since
                 therefore
                 many
                 little
                 Branches
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 are
                 implanted
                 into
                 the
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 and
                 feel
                 the
                 said
                 inordinate
                 influx
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ;
                 hence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Arteries
                 are
                 hurtfully
                 smitten
                 and
                 battered
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 is
                 wonderfully
                 streightned
                 and
                 pent
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 mixture
                 confounded
                 and
                 disturbed
                 .
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Fever
                 arises
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Why
                   after
                   the
                   fit
                   of
                   a
                   Fever
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   i●
                   in
                   pain
                   .
                
                 After
                 a
                 fit
                 of
                 the
                 Fever
                 we
                 feel
                 a
                 pain
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 since
                 the
                 
                   Feverish
                   Heat
                
                 which
                 uses
                 to
                 succeed
                 the
                 shakings
                 and
                 
                   cold
                   fit
                
                 ,
                 depends
                 meerly
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 this
                 admixture
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Febrile
                   Matter
                
                 ,
                 rises
                 into
                 a
                 preternatural
                 and
                 vehement
                 heat
                 and
                 ebullition
                 ,
                 as
                 moist
                 and
                 green
                 Sticks
                 of
                 Wood
                 laid
                 upon
                 a
                 Fire
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 very
                 easily
                 catch
                 ,
                 and
                 burn
                 into
                 a
                 blaze
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 once
                 taken
                 ,
                 cast
                 a
                 most
                 ardent
                 heat
                 above
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 fewel
                 :
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 great
                 effervescence
                 of
                 Blood
                 within
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 the
                 particles
                 thereof
                 are
                 more
                 subtiliz'd
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 abundance
                 of
                 Salt
                 were
                 mixt
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Blood
                 makes
                 an
                 irruption
                 into
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 solid
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 corroding
                 them
                 ,
                 creates
                 that
                 pain
                 which
                 so
                 afflicts
                 us
                 after
                 the
                 Fit.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   The
                   Head-ach
                   hath
                   also
                   its
                   accesses
                   at
                   a
                   certain
                   time
                   .
                
                 The
                 like
                 dissertation
                 we
                 may
                 make
                 concerning
                 the
                 periodical
                 accesses
                 of
                 the
                 Head-ach
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 daily
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Morbifick
                   Matter
                
                 rising
                 and
                 boiling
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 heighth
                 at
                 a
                 set
                 time
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 far
                 varying
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 either
                 before
                 or
                 after
                 Meat
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 offices
                 of
                 Digestion
                 and
                 Distribution
                 of
                 the
                 Aliments
                 are
                 sooner
                 or
                 later
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Why
                   sick
                   persons
                   grow
                   lean
                   .
                
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 sick
                 of
                 a
                 Fever
                 ,
                 and
                 opprest
                 with
                 an
                 excessive
                 and
                 unwonted
                 Heat
                 ,
                 Leanness
                 and
                 Consumption
                 attend
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Nutricious
                   Juice
                
                 which
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 nourishment
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 make
                 some
                 stay
                 in
                 the
                 Members
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 take
                 their
                 course
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 hastily
                 moved
                 and
                 agitated
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 due
                 stay
                 ,
                 and
                 afford
                 their
                 due
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 are
                 thrown
                 off
                 by
                 those
                 Members
                 in
                 a
                 nature
                 of
                 Sweat
                 ,
                 or
                 pass
                 away
                 by
                 insensible
                 Transpiration
                 ;
                 whence
                 the
                 Body
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 exhausted
                 and
                 become
                 thin
                 and
                 lean
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 nourishment
                 :
                 Just
                 as
                 Plants
                 are
                 dried
                 up
                 and
                 wither
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 the
                 overmuch
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 the
                 Juice
                 assigned
                 for
                 their
                 nourishment
                 is
                 too
                 quickly
                 strained
                 within
                 their
                 pores
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 making
                 that
                 stay
                 there
                 which
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 passes
                 away
                 and
                 drops
                 off
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Whether
                   Diseasescan
                   be
                   known
                   by
                   theUrin
                   .
                
                 Some
                 there
                 are
                 that
                 pretend
                 to
                 know
                 all
                 Diseases
                 by
                 Urines
                 ,
                 as
                 commonly
                 your
                 Quacks
                 and
                 Mountibanks
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 reputed
                 Physitians
                 are
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 undertake
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 nay
                 they
                 go
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 tell
                 the
                 Diseases
                 of
                 each
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 by
                 the
                 Urin
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Young
                   Man
                
                 or
                 an
                 Old
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 or
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 with
                 Child
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 things
                 I
                 look
                 upon
                 as
                 trifles
                 ,
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 resolved
                 from
                 the
                 Urin
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 
                   Eye
                   akes
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Noso
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Ear
                 ?
                 Whence
                 the
                 Head-ach
                 arises
                 ?
                 Whether
                 there
                 lie
                 any
                 obstructions
                 there
                 undiscovered
                 ?
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Distemper
                 in
                 the
                 Arms
                 ;
                 whence
                 its
                 pain
                 comes
                 ?
                 For
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 impossible
                 ,
                 both
                 Reason
                 and
                 Experience
                 testifie
                 .
                 I
                 confess
                 indeed
                 that
                 something
                 may
                 be
                 conjectured
                 from
                 Urines
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 very
                 general
                 .
                 So
                 if
                 Matter
                 be
                 voided
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Urin
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 part
                 Ulcerated
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 part
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 resolve
                 ?
                 For
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Matter
                 is
                 voided
                 when
                 the
                 Lungs
                 or
                 Bowels
                 are
                 Ulcerated
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 the
                 Urin
                 passes
                 through
                 these
                 
                   Ultimate
                   Parts
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 difficult
                 thing
                 to
                 resolve
                 whether
                 it
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Reins
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Bladder
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 certainly
                 found
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 Physitians
                 are
                 very
                 often
                 deceived
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 Our
                 judgment
                 therefore
                 of
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 those
                 
                 parts
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Urin
                 passes
                 not
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 rely
                 upon
                 the
                 inspection
                 of
                 the
                 Urin
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 indications
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 complaints
                 of
                 the
                 Sick.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Whence
                   Deliriums
                   arise
                   in
                   Acute
                   Diseases
                   .
                
                 
                   Acute
                   Diseases
                
                 are
                 frequently
                 attended
                 with
                 those
                 unsettlements
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 
                   sick
                   people
                
                 are
                 mightily
                 subject
                 to
                 be
                 molested
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 hurried
                 into
                 divers
                 hurtful
                 and
                 unquiet
                 thoughts
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 design
                 wander
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 motions
                 to
                 open
                 certain
                 pores
                 thereof
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 formerly
                 opened
                 at
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 some
                 Objects
                 ;
                 whereby
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Objects
                 are
                 perceived
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Images
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 really
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 affect
                 the
                 Soul
                 residing
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 smitten
                 by
                 their
                 Species
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 
                   Drunken
                   Men
                
                 are
                 affected
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Delirium
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 
                   Spirituous
                   Particles
                
                 of
                 the
                 Wine
                 or
                 Beer
                 boiling
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 their
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 passes
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Spirits
                 residing
                 therein
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 poise
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 Sensorium
                 ,
                 which
                 nevertheless
                 was
                 required
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 right
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 had
                 been
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Soul.
                 But
                 since
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 uncapable
                 of
                 governing
                 all
                 these
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 hence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 flutter
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 without
                 any
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 determination
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 fall
                 sometimes
                 upon
                 these
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 upon
                 those
                 pores
                 ,
                 which
                 occasions
                 all
                 those
                 antick
                 postures
                 ,
                 as
                 Dancings
                 ,
                 loud
                 Laughters
                 ,
                 idle
                 Songs
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 are
                 commonly
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 in
                 Drunkards
                 ,
                 which
                 actions
                 last
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 the
                 choicer
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 being
                 dispersed
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 Sensorium
                 hath
                 its
                 Aequilibrium
                 or
                 Poise
                 restored
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Mind
                 can
                 at
                 pleasure
                 dispose
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   Fever
                   causes
                   a
                   Delirium
                   in
                   many
                   People
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 the
                 Blood
                 estuating
                 in
                 Fevers
                 ,
                 causes
                 either
                 a
                 simple
                 Phrensie
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Blood
                 it self
                 takes
                 fire
                 ,
                 or
                 carries
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 certain
                 strange
                 and
                 unruly
                 corpuscles
                 ,
                 which
                 enter
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 exagitate
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 either
                 drive
                 them
                 into
                 confusion
                 ,
                 or
                 utterly
                 overwhelm
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 commonly
                 happens
                 in
                 Drunkards
                 .
                 Especially
                 if
                 the
                 Brain
                 be
                 weak
                 and
                 loose
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bilious
                 Blood
                 be
                 turgid
                 and
                 swell
                 with
                 copious
                 sulphur
                 .
                 Neither
                 are
                 there
                 wanting
                 saline
                 and
                 
                   piercing
                   Particles
                
                 ,
                 which
                 enter
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   How
                   Animals
                   come
                   at
                   length
                   to
                   die
                   .
                
                 Animals
                 living
                 spontaneously
                 ,
                 freely
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 force
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 however
                 at
                 length
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 Death
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 Fermentation●
                 in
                 them
                 grow
                 daily
                 weaker
                 and
                 weaker
                 ;
                 hence
                 first
                 results
                 a
                 
                   gross
                   Chyle
                
                 ,
                 a
                 viscous
                 and
                 earthy
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 less
                 moveable
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 introduces
                 various
                 obstructions
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Capillary
                   Vessels
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 age
                 comes
                 on
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Fermentations
                 are
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 diminish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 totally
                 extinguish'd
                 ,
                 whence
                 there
                 must
                 needs
                 arise
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Blood
                 yet
                 much
                 more
                 Earthy
                 ,
                 and
                 scarce
                 moveable
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 Fibres
                 and
                 Pores
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 are
                 streightned
                 and
                 grow
                 stiff
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 less
                 and
                 less
                 admit
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 in
                 nourishment
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 follow
                 
                   Universal
                   Obstructions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 grow
                 lean
                 and
                 waste
                 away
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 very
                 snuff
                 of
                 
                   Old
                   Age
                
                 brings
                 along
                 with
                 it
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 total
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Automatick
                   Conjunction
                
                 in
                 
                   Brute
                   Animals
                
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Mankind
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 :
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 so
                 natural
                 as
                 that
                 every
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 dissolved
                 in
                 a
                 retrograde
                 order
                 and
                 manner
                 to
                 that
                 wherein
                 it
                 was
                 formed
                 into
                 a
                 composition
                 and
                 subsistence
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Ninth
               Part
               OF
               THE
               HISTORY
               OF
               NATURE
               .
               OF
               MAN.
               
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 I.
                 Of
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Touching
                 ,
                 or
                 Feeling
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   Skin
                   partakes
                   more
                   of
                   the
                   Sense
                   of
                   Touching
                   ,
                   than
                   all
                   other
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 ALTHO'
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Touching
                 is
                 spread
                 all
                 over
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 generally
                 allowed
                 that
                 the
                 Skin
                 partakes
                 more
                 of
                 this
                 Sense
                 than
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Nervous
                   Fibres
                
                 which
                 are
                 spread
                 almost
                 through
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 run
                 through
                 the
                 Skin
                 in
                 a
                 particular
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 construction
                 thereof
                 is
                 particular
                 :
                 For
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 form'd
                 of
                 
                   Nervous
                   Fibres
                
                 which
                 are
                 interwoven
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 there
                 spring
                 from
                 among
                 these
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 certain
                 small
                 threds
                 disposed
                 into
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Pyramids
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 
                   Nervous
                   Eminences
                
                 ,
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 Cuticle
                 or
                 
                   Upper
                   Skin
                
                 ,
                 under
                 which
                 is
                 discover'd
                 an
                 
                   Oily
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 which
                 keeps
                 them
                 always
                 very
                 supple
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 immediate
                 Organ
                 of
                 Touch
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Nervous
                   Fibres
                
                 extended
                 all
                 over
                 through
                 the
                 Skin
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 Sense
                 of
                 Touching
                 or
                 Feeling
                 is
                 chiefly
                 predominant
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 as
                 MALPIGHIUS
                 confirms
                 ,
                 who
                 observed
                 by
                 a
                 Microscope
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 hollow
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 extremities
                 of
                 the
                 Fingers
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 certain
                 elevated
                 wrinkles
                 spirally
                 drawn
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 were
                 hidden
                 those
                 
                   Nervous
                   Bodies
                
                 that
                 serve
                 for
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 Touching
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Of
                   a
                   Woman
                   ,
                   who
                   after
                   the
                   cutting
                   off
                   of
                   her
                   Leg
                   ,
                   complained
                   of
                   great
                   pains
                   she
                   felt
                   .
                
                 A
                 Certain
                 
                   Noble
                   Woman
                
                 in
                 Dauphiny
                 had
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 Legs
                 ,
                 newly
                 affected
                 with
                 a
                 Gangreen
                 ,
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 such
                 Art
                 and
                 Industry
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 suspicion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 being
                 deceived
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Wooden
                   Leg
                
                 which
                 the
                 Surgeons
                 brought
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Cloth
                 ;
                 but
                 some
                 considerable
                 time
                 after
                 the
                 amputation
                 ,
                 she
                 complained
                 of
                 very
                 sharp
                 prickings
                 and
                 shootings
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 her
                 Leg
                 ,
                 but
                 down
                 to
                 her
                 very
                 Toes
                 ends
                 .
                 Nor
                 did
                 she
                 cease
                 complaining
                 after
                 the
                 matter
                 discovered
                 ,
                 but
                 still
                 asserted
                 that
                 she
                 felt
                 pain
                 in
                 her
                 Leg.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 hereof
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 part
                 thereof
                 can
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 be
                 stirred
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 remote
                 part
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 also
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 be
                 moved
                 by
                 intermediate
                 parts
                 ,
                 altho
                 '
                 the
                 remoter
                 conduce
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 motion
                 :
                 For
                 who
                 ever
                 draws
                 the
                 last
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 given
                 Rope
                 ABCD
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 A
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 moved
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 moved
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 drawn
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 intermediates
                 B
                 or
                 C
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 part
                 D
                 remaining
                 unmoved
                 ;
                 so
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Noble
                   Woman
                
                 felt
                 the
                 pain
                 of
                 the
                 Joints
                 of
                 her
                 Leg
                 and
                 Foot
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 hereof
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Nerves
                 which
                 first
                 descended
                 to
                 the
                 Foot
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 then
                 terminated
                 in
                 the
                 Thigh
                 near
                 the
                 Knee
                 ,
                 were
                 there
                 moved
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 moved
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 Foot
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Toe
                 aking
                 to
                 be
                 imprest
                 upon
                 the
                 Soul
                 residing
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 :
                 Hence
                 an
                 Argument
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 against
                 the
                 Aristotelians
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 be
                 actually
                 present
                 in
                 each
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 for
                 were
                 it
                 so
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 this
                 Lady
                 judge
                 her
                 pain
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 her
                 Leg
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 her
                 Toes
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 indeed
                 in
                 her
                 surviving
                 Thigh
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   the
                   Sense
                   of
                   Touching
                   may
                   be
                   deceived
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 it
                 happens
                 in
                 us
                 many
                 times
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 lean
                 longer
                 than
                 ordinary
                 upon
                 our
                 Elbow
                 ,
                 we
                 feel
                 a
                 numbness
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Little
                   Finger
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Nerve
                 which
                 is
                 deduc'd
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 to
                 that
                 Finger
                 being
                 comprest
                 more
                 than
                 it
                 can
                 indure
                 ,
                 moves
                 the
                 common
                 Sensorium
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 affection
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 prest
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Finger
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   any
                   one
                   touch'd
                   on
                   a
                   suddain
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   horror
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                
                 When
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 on
                 a
                 suddain
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 his
                 Mind
                 intent
                 upon
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 touch'd
                 by
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 seised
                 by
                 a
                 suddain
                 trembling
                 or
                 horror
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 upon
                 an
                 apprehension
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 suddain
                 stroke
                 some
                 mischief
                 is
                 design'd
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 he
                 recollects
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 indeavours
                 to
                 decline
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 are
                 suddainly
                 stirred
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 tend
                 in
                 greater
                 plenty
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 than
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 possibly
                 be
                 derived
                 thence
                 in
                 order
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 which
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 by
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 affects
                 it
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 represented
                 
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
                 tho'
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 it
                 comes
                 short
                 in
                 truth
                 and
                 reality
                 :
                 Whence
                 in
                 regard
                 by
                 that
                 unexpected
                 contact
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 slight
                 impression
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 finds
                 the
                 mischief
                 which
                 he
                 apprehended
                 coming
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 vain
                 apprehension
                 ,
                 he
                 returns
                 immediately
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 little
                 time
                 lays
                 aside
                 all
                 horror
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   they
                   who
                   tickle
                   themselves
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   touch'd
                   with
                   horror
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 touch
                 or
                 tickle
                 our selves
                 with
                 our
                 own
                 hand
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 shaken
                 or
                 smitten
                 with
                 horror
                 ,
                 because
                 therein
                 is
                 no
                 surprise
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 act
                 at
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 following
                 our
                 own
                 way
                 and
                 method
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 touch'd
                 with
                 that
                 apprehension
                 of
                 evil
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 principal
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Horror
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   Titillation
                   is
                   chiefly
                   raised
                   in
                   the
                   Soles
                   of
                   the
                   Feet
                   .
                
                 Titillation
                 is
                 chiefly
                 raised
                 in
                 the
                 Soles
                 of
                 the
                 Feet
                 ,
                 which
                 delighting
                 the
                 Patient
                 by
                 a
                 grateful
                 Pruriency
                 or
                 Itching
                 affects
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 sensibility
                 of
                 Pleasure
                 .
              
               
                 Titillation
                 is
                 produc'd
                 when
                 the
                 Nerves
                 terminating
                 in
                 the
                 Skin
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 are
                 agitated
                 more
                 vehemently
                 than
                 ordinary
                 .
                 Yet
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 there
                 follows
                 thence
                 nothing
                 of
                 hurt
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 the
                 Filaments
                 which
                 are
                 carried
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 remoter
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 are
                 drawn
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 force
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 broken
                 ,
                 nor
                 divided
                 from
                 the
                 Members
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 adhere
                 ;
                 which
                 Titillation
                 or
                 Itching
                 is
                 chiefly
                 perceived
                 in
                 the
                 Soles
                 of
                 the
                 Feet
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 tension
                 of
                 the
                 Skin
                 which
                 is
                 impell'd
                 by
                 a
                 light
                 contact
                 ,
                 and
                 transmits
                 motion
                 to
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 :
                 Or
                 else
                 ,
                 when
                 through
                 the
                 unwontedness
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 promoting
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 new
                 force
                 accrews
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 a
                 Feather
                 or
                 Bulrush
                 lightly
                 running
                 over
                 the
                 Lips
                 or
                 Cheeks
                 ,
                 causes
                 a
                 titillation
                 there
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 thinness
                 of
                 the
                 Skin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seldomness
                 of
                 any
                 contact
                 hapning
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 :
                 Whereas
                 if
                 things
                 harder
                 than
                 those
                 aforesaid
                 are
                 applied
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 parts
                 are
                 more
                 frequently
                 touch'd
                 the
                 Titillation
                 ceases
                 ;
                 nor
                 are
                 those
                 parts
                 affected
                 in
                 any
                 unwonted
                 manner
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 pleasure
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 Titillation
                 hence
                 arises
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 the
                 Objects
                 excite
                 a
                 certain
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 Nerves
                 which
                 might
                 possibly
                 hurt
                 them
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 had
                 strength
                 enough
                 to
                 resist
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 unless
                 that
                 Body
                 were
                 well
                 disposed
                 ,
                 which
                 causes
                 such
                 an
                 impression
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 instituted
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 to
                 contest
                 this
                 good
                 disposition
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 represents
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Good
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 joined
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   some
                   certain
                   Diseases
                   abolish
                   all
                   Sense
                   of
                   Touch
                   in
                   Man.
                   
                
                 In
                 persons
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 Elephantiasis
                 or
                 Leprosie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 that
                 are
                 craz'd
                 in
                 their
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 commonly
                 term'd
                 ,
                 besides
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Touching
                 is
                 wholly
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 
                   Locomotive
                   Faculty
                
                 remains
                 entire
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 often
                 see
                 Madmen
                 go
                 barefooted
                 ,
                 and
                 lie
                 almost
                 naked
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 their
                 Skin
                 being
                 so
                 benumb'd
                 and
                 sensless
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 hardly
                 feel
                 the
                 incisions
                 of
                 a
                 Knife
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 running
                 of
                 Pins
                 or
                 Needles
                 into
                 their
                 Flesh
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Case
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 very
                 difficult
                 to
                 unfold
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 the
                 Nerves
                 convey
                 both
                 the
                 Instincts
                 of
                 Motions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 impressions
                 of
                 Sensibles
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 which
                 attend
                 upon
                 Motion
                 ,
                 are
                 inservient
                 to
                 the
                 Sense
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Musculous
                 and
                 
                   Tendinous
                   Fibres
                
                 execute
                 the
                 motive
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Membraneous
                 receive
                 the
                 sensible
                 Species
                 ,
                 and
                 convey
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 possibly
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Hurt
                 or
                 haply
                 the
                 Loss
                 of
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Feeling
                 may
                 be
                 caused
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 some
                 harm
                 inflicted
                 upon
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Members
                 ;
                 as
                 namely
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 Fibres
                 are
                 overlaid
                 by
                 some
                 gross
                 matter
                 ,
                 or
                 condens'd
                 by
                 excess
                 of
                 cold
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 in
                 the
                 Palsie
                 ,
                 it
                 falls
                 out
                 that
                 the
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Motion
                 is
                 hindred
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 Fibres
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 Sense
                 are
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 Motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Skin
                   being
                   pulled
                   off
                   ,
                   Objects
                   are
                   felt
                   more
                   acutely
                   .
                
                 The
                 Skin
                 being
                 pulled
                 off
                 from
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   ,
                   Objects
                
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 acutely
                 felt
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 happens
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 Cuticle
                 or
                 upper
                 Skin
                 be
                 intersperc'd
                 with
                 Filaments
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 affection
                 is
                 transmitted
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 contains
                 many
                 insensible
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 which
                 like
                 
                   Dead
                   Flesh
                
                 are
                 not
                 affected
                 by
                 any
                 Object
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 off
                 with
                 a
                 Penknife
                 without
                 any
                 Pain
                 or
                 Sense
                 :
                 Or
                 at
                 least
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 harder
                 than
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 any
                 Impression
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 
                   Interiour
                   Fibres
                
                 which
                 compose
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 being
                 more
                 tender
                 and
                 nervous
                 ,
                 are
                 therefore
                 the
                 more
                 apt
                 to
                 admit
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 affection
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 sharply
                 prick'd
                 with
                 the
                 asperity
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   than
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   becomes
                   numb'd
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   they
                   call
                   it
                   ,
                   asleep
                   .
                
                 He
                 who
                 leans
                 or
                 puts
                 a
                 stress
                 long
                 upon
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 stupid
                 and
                 numb'd
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 vulgar
                 expression
                 ,
                 asleep
                 ;
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 intimated
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 compression
                 the
                 Spirits
                 are
                 stopp'd
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 access
                 to
                 them
                 obstructed
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 when
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 relax'd
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 felt
                 a
                 little
                 pricking
                 ,
                 trouble
                 or
                 pain
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 being
                 at
                 length
                 agitated
                 afresh
                 ,
                 and
                 repeating
                 their
                 interrupted
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   That
                   Males
                   in
                   Winter
                   ,
                   and
                   Females
                   in
                   Summer
                   are
                   m●st
                   desirous
                   of
                   Copulation
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 vulgarly
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 Females
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 ,
                 and
                 Males
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 are
                 most
                 desirous
                 of
                 Copulation
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 the
                 Males
                 being
                 more
                 hot
                 and
                 dry
                 ,
                 the
                 Summer
                 hath
                 more
                 power
                 by
                 exhalation
                 to
                 dissipate
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 
                   Winters
                   Frost
                
                 condenses
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 preserves
                 them
                 intire
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 cold
                 and
                 
                   moist
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 those
                 of
                 Females
                 ,
                 the
                 Summers
                 heat
                 cherishes
                 ,
                 and
                 calls
                 forth
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 Winters
                 cold
                 blunts
                 and
                 repels
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Man
                   excels
                   other
                   Animals
                   in
                   Feeling
                   .
                
                 Of
                 all
                 Animals
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 Man
                 excels
                 in
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 Feeling
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 distinctly
                 perceives
                 the
                 first
                 qualities
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 qualities
                 relating
                 to
                 Touch
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Humidity
                   ,
                   Siccity
                   ,
                   Hardness
                   ,
                   Gravity
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Prerogative
                 we
                 commonly
                 attribute
                 to
                 the
                 Spider
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Boar
                 surpasses
                 in
                 Hearing
                 ,
                 the
                 Ape
                 in
                 Tasting
                 ,
                 the
                 Vultur
                 in
                 Smelling
                 )
                 is
                 generally
                 believed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 quick
                 and
                 vigorous
                 in
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 Feeling
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 vigorous
                 sense
                 of
                 Touch
                 is
                 upon
                 no
                 other
                 account
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 Spider
                 than
                 upon
                 its
                 quick
                 perception
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 when
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 its
                 Web
                 ,
                 it
                 perceives
                 the
                 Fly
                 lighting
                 upon
                 the
                 most
                 remote
                 part
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 to
                 be
                 wondred
                 at
                 ,
                 since
                 all
                 the
                 Lines
                 are
                 equal
                 which
                 are
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 Center
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 lying
                 in
                 ambush
                 in
                 the
                 middle
                 ,
                 and
                 holding
                 the
                 extremities
                 of
                 the
                 Threds
                 with
                 its
                 Feet
                 ,
                 it
                 easily
                 deprehends
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 transacted
                 about
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 Man
                 surmounts
                 in
                 the
                 Prerogative
                 of
                 Feeling
                 above
                 all
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 excelleent
                 temperament
                 of
                 his
                 Skin
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 subtile
                 contexture
                 of
                 Fibres
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 excels
                 all
                 other
                 Animals
                 .
                 His
                 most
                 excellent
                 Faculty
                 of
                 Touching
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 chiefly
                 discerned
                 in
                 the
                 hollow
                 of
                 his
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 extremities
                 of
                 his
                 Toes
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 the
                 Filaments
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 are
                 very
                 slender
                 ,
                 and
                 moved
                 with
                 small
                 ado
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 instinct
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 grope
                 out
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 Feeling
                 ,
                 we
                 reach
                 out
                 our
                 Hand
                 ,
                 but
                 chiefly
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 extremities
                 of
                 our
                 Fingers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Sense
                   of
                   Touch
                   is
                   sometimes
                   augmented
                   by
                   the
                   failure
                   of
                   the
                   Sense
                   of
                   ●ight
                   .
                
                 The
                 Sense
                 of
                 Touching
                 in
                 some
                 Men
                 is
                 so
                 admirable
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 mightily
                 helps
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Sight
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 most
                 evidently
                 in
                 that
                 renowned
                 Organist
                 of
                 Falcembourg
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 Touch
                 alone
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 knew
                 how
                 to
                 play
                 most
                 elegantly
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 could
                 distinguish
                 Coins
                 and
                 Colours
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 very
                 great
                 advantage
                 plaid
                 at
                 Cards
                 with
                 other
                 persons
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 he
                 dealt
                 the
                 Cards
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 could
                 easily
                 understand
                 by
                 the
                 Pulps
                 of
                 his
                 Fingers
                 what
                 sort
                 of
                 Cards
                 they
                 were
                 which
                 he
                 dealt
                 to
                 his
                 Partners
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 thing
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 assigned
                 ,
                 than
                 because
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 like
                 the
                 said
                 Organist
                 ,
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 Sight
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 consequence
                 no
                 longer
                 distracted
                 by
                 the
                 multiplicity
                 of
                 external
                 Objects
                 ,
                 which
                 hinder
                 us
                 from
                 keeping
                 our
                 thoughts
                 fixt
                 upon
                 any
                 particular
                 thing
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 daily
                 exercise
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 most
                 accurate
                 attention
                 of
                 all
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 that
                 
                   Blind
                   Men
                
                 must
                 in
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Touching
                 ,
                 for
                 examples
                 sake
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Senses
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 deprived
                 ,
                 excel
                 all
                 other
                 Men.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   in
                   touching
                   ,
                   the
                   Object
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   double
                   .
                
                 Touching
                 sometimes
                 causes
                 the
                 Object
                 to
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 felt
                 double
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 single
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Globe
                 G
                 ,
                 being
                 touch'd
                 with
                 the
                 two
                 Fingers
                 laid
                 a
                 cross
                 D
                 and
                 A
                 ,
                 feels
                 like
                 two
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 while
                 these
                 Fingers
                 keep
                 themselves
                 thus
                 crossed
                 ,
                 the
                 Muscles
                 indeavour
                 to
                 deduce
                 A
                 into
                 C
                 ,
                 and
                 D
                 into
                 F
                 :
                 Whence
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 inservient
                 to
                 these
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 derive
                 their
                 original
                 ,
                 are
                 disposed
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 is
                 requisite
                 for
                 the
                 said
                 Fingers
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 viz.
                 A
                 into
                 B
                 ,
                 and
                 D
                 into
                 E
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 the
                 two
                 Globules
                 H
                 and
                 I
                 ,
                 must
                 seem
                 to
                 touch
                 each
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 lay
                 the
                 
                   Middle
                   Finger
                
                 A
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 sake
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Fore
                   Finger
                
                 B
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Fore
                   Finger
                
                 B
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 Thumb
                 F
                 ,
                 is
                 disposed
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 Thumb
                 ,
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 upon
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Middle
                   Finger
                
                 A
                 ,
                 which
                 joined
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Ring
                   Finger
                
                 H
                 ,
                 is
                 apt
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Ring
                   Finger
                
                 ,
                 to
                 catch
                 hold
                 on
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 very
                 capable
                 ,
                 both
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 grasp
                 the
                 said
                 Globe
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Mind
                 then
                 seated
                 in
                 the
                 Glandule
                 ,
                 perceives
                 the
                 Globe
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 single
                 but
                 double
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 placed
                 in
                 two
                 places
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 different
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 hath
                 an
                 apprehension
                 of
                 two
                 Globes
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   How
                   things
                   appear
                   double
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 hold
                 up
                 one
                 Eye
                 with
                 our
                 Finger
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 any
                 thing
                 with
                 dissevered
                 Rays
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 perceive
                 it
                 as
                 double
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 superior
                 Rays
                 of
                 one
                 Eye
                 ,
                 are
                 ever
                 wont
                 to
                 act
                 with
                 the
                 superior
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 as
                 likewise
                 the
                 Middle
                 with
                 the
                 Middle
                 ,
                 the
                 Inferior
                 with
                 the
                 Inferior
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 conspire
                 together
                 to
                 the
                 percept●on
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 report
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 but
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Eyes
                 chance
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 distorted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Right
                 Rays
                 of
                 one
                 Eye
                 agree
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 Left
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 Superior
                 Rays
                 of
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 Inferior
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 all
                 single
                 Objects
                 whatsoever
                 are
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 divers
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Concave
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Flame
                 of
                 a
                 Candle
                 appears
                 double
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 Left
                 Side
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Glass
                 ,
                 the
                 Rays
                 are
                 reflected
                 into
                 the
                 Right
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Side
                 into
                 the
                 Left
                 Eye
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
                 Of
                 Taste
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   the
                   same
                   sort
                   of
                   Meat
                   is
                   not
                   always
                   alike
                   grateful
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 THE
                 same
                 sort
                 of
                 Meat
                 doth
                 not
                 always
                 please
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 gratefully
                 receiv'd
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Hungry
                   Stomach
                
                 ,
                 becomes
                 unpleasant
                 and
                 unsavoury
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Stomach
                 well
                 satisfied
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Drink
                 which
                 delights
                 the
                 Thirsty
                 ,
                 becomes
                 loathsom
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 fill'd
                 with
                 Drink
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 
                   Savoury
                   Things
                
                 impress
                 an
                 affection
                 in
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Taste
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Contexture
                 and
                 disposition
                 wherewith
                 it
                 is
                 imbued
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Tongue
                 over-dry
                 ,
                 or
                 void
                 of
                 Moisture
                 ,
                 perceives
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 taste
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 a
                 Tongue
                 which
                 is
                 turgid
                 or
                 swelling
                 with
                 
                   too
                   much
                   Moisture
                
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 its
                 pores
                 stopt
                 up
                 with
                 
                   liquid
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 affected
                 with
                 any
                 Savour
                 .
                 Since
                 therefore
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 person
                 fasting
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 Person
                 full
                 ,
                 is
                 quite
                 different
                 ;
                 hence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 of
                 Meat
                 or
                 Drink
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 received
                 in
                 its
                 little
                 chinks
                 and
                 small
                 pores
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 induces
                 a
                 different
                 affection
                 therein
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 possibly
                 arise
                 from
                 a
                 Mutation
                 of
                 Temperament
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Spittle
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 qualities
                 of
                 the
                 Humour
                 wherewith
                 the
                 Stomach
                 is
                 repleated
                 ,
                 mingles
                 it self
                 with
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Meat
                 in
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 promotes
                 their
                 acting
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   The
                   Gross
                   Error
                   of
                   the
                   Peripateticks
                   about
                   Savors
                   .
                
                 This
                 very
                 Experiment
                 alone
                 is
                 sufficient
                 plainly
                 to
                 discover
                 how
                 grosly
                 the
                 Peripateticks
                 are
                 deceived
                 when
                 they
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 savor
                 in
                 
                   savory
                   Bodies
                
                 does
                 every
                 way
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 sentiment
                 we
                 have
                 thereof
                 .
                 Since
                 were
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Man
                 could
                 not
                 at
                 several
                 times
                 have
                 a
                 different
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 of
                 Meat
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 experience
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 may
                 also
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 conducing
                 to
                 Taste
                 ,
                 all
                 sense
                 of
                 Taste
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 mention
                 made
                 by
                 REALDUS
                 COLUMBUS
                 ,
                 of
                 one
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 vulgarly
                 Sirnamed
                 the
                 Glass-devourer
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 distinguishing
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 bitter
                 from
                 
                   sweet
                   ,
                   fresh
                
                 from
                 salt
                 ,
                 used
                 to
                 devour
                 
                   Stones
                   ,
                   Glass
                   ,
                   Charcoals
                   ,
                   Fish
                
                 drawn
                 alive
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Fish-pond
                 .
                 Of
                 which
                 Monster
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 when
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 a
                 Dissection
                 was
                 appointed
                 by
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 Curiosity
                 inquisitive
                 into
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 so
                 uncouth
                 a
                 thing
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 found
                 that
                 the
                 sixth
                 Conjugation
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ordained
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 for
                 Tastes
                 sake
                 in
                 other
                 Men
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Glass-devourer
                 reached
                 neither
                 to
                 the
                 Palate
                 ,
                 nor
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 but
                 turned
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 hinder
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Head.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   They
                   that
                   are
                   troubl'd
                   with
                   the
                   Jaundise
                   ,
                   think
                   all
                   things
                   they
                   taste
                   to
                   be
                   bitter
                   .
                
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 Jaundise
                 ,
                 think
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Meat
                 they
                 taste
                 to
                 be
                 bitter
                 ,
                 and
                 imbued
                 with
                 a
                 quality
                 noxious
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 mistake
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Choler
                 which
                 is
                 diffused
                 through
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 humour
                 ,
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 Spittle
                 ,
                 infects
                 the
                 Meats
                 ,
                 and
                 imbues
                 and
                 depraves
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Taste
                 with
                 its
                 bitterness
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 these
                 l●terick
                 Persons
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 deceived
                 about
                 the
                 Affection
                 imprest
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 do
                 really
                 taste
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 bitter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Organ
                 is
                 certainly
                 ill
                 affected
                 )
                 as
                 about
                 its
                 Cause
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 look
                 upon
                 the
                 said
                 Savor
                 as
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Meat
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 the
                 humour
                 only
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 without
                 any
                 Meat
                 ,
                 seem
                 to
                 themselves
                 to
                 taste
                 a
                 certain
                 Savor
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 this
                 humour
                 sliding
                 into
                 the
                 Tongue
                 or
                 Jaws
                 ,
                 vitiates
                 and
                 corrupts
                 their
                 Temperament
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 Touch
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 fancies
                 he
                 feels
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
                 thinks
                 Fire
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 when
                 indeed
                 Fire
                 is
                 far
                 enough
                 off
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 a
                 defluent
                 humour
                 ,
                 either
                 a
                 tension
                 of
                 parts
                 alone
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 tumor
                 with
                 it
                 impresses
                 such
                 an
                 affection
                 ,
                 as
                 Flame
                 the
                 Instrument
                 of
                 Pain
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 present
                 ,
                 would
                 impress
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Tongue
                   discovers
                   any
                   disease
                   .
                
                 The
                 Tongue
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 Indicator
                 of
                 any
                 Disease
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whatsoever
                 Infirmity
                 we
                 are
                 opprest
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 thither
                 we
                 have
                 recourse
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Signs
                 and
                 Discoveries
                 thereof
                 .
                 In
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 always
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 all
                 Physitians
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 thing
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 to
                 bid
                 the
                 Patient
                 hold
                 out
                 his
                 Tongue
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Tongue
                 being
                 the
                 tenderest
                 of
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 easily
                 wrought
                 upon
                 ;
                 for
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 Spongeous
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 abounding
                 with
                 Blood
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 soon
                 seiz'd
                 with
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 a
                 Disease
                 ,
                 or
                 infected
                 by
                 vitiated
                 Blood
                 ,
                 by
                 both
                 which
                 being
                 ill-affected
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 it
                 soon
                 discover
                 the
                 alterations
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 reveal
                 with
                 what
                 infirmities
                 it
                 is
                 assaulted
                 ;
                 sometimes
                 it
                 looks
                 Red
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 Yellow
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 its
                 plexure
                 is
                 singular
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 subject
                 only
                 to
                 a
                 singular
                 affection
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   They
                   that
                   eat
                   Bread
                   in
                   a
                   Morning
                   ,
                   have
                   a
                   vellication
                   at
                   the
                   root
                   of
                   the
                   Tongue
                   .
                
                 They
                 that
                 take
                 a
                 Crust
                 of
                 Bread
                 with
                 a
                 draught
                 of
                 Wine
                 ,
                 for
                 Breakfast
                 ,
                 seem
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 to
                 feel
                 certain
                 prickles
                 in
                 the
                 innermost
                 recess
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 the
                 Meal
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Bread
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 kneaded
                 with
                 Ferment
                 and
                 Salt
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 whereof
                 still
                 imparts
                 something
                 of
                 Acrimony
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 parts
                 immingled
                 are
                 rendred
                 more
                 sharp
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 more
                 solute
                 and
                 loose
                 ,
                 and
                 adhere
                 to
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 lesser
                 tie
                 .
                 Whence
                 
                   New
                   Bread
                
                 pleases
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 more
                 grateful
                 to
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Taste
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 particles
                 thereof
                 being
                 less
                 interwoven
                 ,
                 are
                 better
                 chewed
                 by
                 the
                 Spittle
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 gently
                 move
                 and
                 affect
                 the
                 innermost
                 tract
                 of
                 the
                 Palate
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Why
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   no
                   savor
                   of
                   Meats
                   ,
                   seem
                   also
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   any
                   smell
                   .
                
                 They
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 perceiving
                 Savors
                 ,
                 must
                 in
                 all
                 likelihood
                 be
                 deprived
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 observed
                 in
                 a
                 Distemper
                 called
                 the
                 Pose
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 being
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Taste
                 also
                 fails
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 Consequence
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 Corpuscles
                 which
                 are
                 inservient
                 to
                 both
                 Senses
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 differ
                 in
                 nothing
                 but
                 their
                 various
                 Expansion
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 proceeds
                 from
                 particles
                 of
                 Emanations
                 flying
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 mixt
                 with
                 the
                 Air
                 we
                 breathe
                 ,
                 are
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Nose
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 particles
                 which
                 conduce
                 to
                 Taste
                 are
                 indeed
                 less
                 subtile
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 imbibed
                 by
                 some
                 humour
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 smite
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 really
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 only
                 distinguish'd
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 being
                 diluted
                 with
                 humour
                 ,
                 they
                 cause
                 Savor
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 exhaled
                 and
                 transmitted
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 they
                 cause
                 Odour
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   When
                   Nauseation
                   comes
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   vomiting
                   up
                   of
                   certain
                   Meats
                   .
                
                 Many
                 who
                 have
                 an
                 aversion
                 to
                 certain
                 sorts
                 of
                 Meats
                 ;
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Old
                   Cheese
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 happen
                 to
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 unawares
                 ,
                 certainly
                 contract
                 a
                 great
                 loathing
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 ,
                 if
                 possibly
                 ,
                 vomit
                 it
                 up
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 cannot
                 ,
                 presently
                 fall
                 sick
                 ,
                 or
                 find
                 themselves
                 very
                 much
                 indisposed
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Meats
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 their
                 Odor
                 or
                 Vapor
                 inflict
                 damage
                 upon
                 those
                 Fibrels
                 or
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 :
                 For
                 while
                 they
                 ill
                 affect
                 the
                 Nerves
                 inserted
                 into
                 the
                 Ventricle
                 ,
                 they
                 first
                 cause
                 a
                 tremour
                 of
                 the
                 Lips
                 or
                 Nauseation
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 said
                 Vellication
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 continue
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 at
                 length
                 follow
                 a
                 Vomiting
                 ,
                 which
                 Nauseation
                 ever
                 precedes
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 the
                 said
                 Nausea
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 than
                 the
                 
                   tremulous
                   Motion
                
                 of
                 the
                 innermost
                 Membran
                 investing
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 which
                 proceeds
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 vellication
                 of
                 the
                 Ventricle
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 which
                 Tunicles
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Mouth
                 is
                 continuous
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   upon
                   defect
                   of
                   Taste
                   ,
                   defect
                   of
                   Smell
                   should
                   follow
                   .
                
                 It
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 otherwise
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 privation
                 of
                 Taste
                 induces
                 the
                 failure
                 of
                 another
                 Sense
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Smell
                 ;
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 both
                 Sensories
                 being
                 planted
                 near
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 both
                 together
                 overwhelmed
                 and
                 glutted
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 
                   serous
                   matter
                
                 squeesed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 :
                 In
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 
                   tubulated
                   Membrans
                
                 of
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 structure
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 it self
                 consist
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 rare
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 spongious
                 composure
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 either
                 Organ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 passages
                 from
                 the
                 Serous
                 floating
                 matter
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 overflowed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   sensile
                   Fibres
                
                 in
                 both
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 to
                 be
                 obstructed
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 and
                 Tongue
                 ought
                 to
                 b●
                 supplied
                 with
                 a
                 continual
                 moisture
                 ;
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 most
                 grievously
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 than
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 undergo
                 a
                 deflux
                 of
                 superabundant
                 Serum
                 ,
                 so
                 both
                 are
                 equally
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 mischief
                 upon
                 any
                 slight
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Why
                   sick
                   Persons
                   have
                   an
                   aversion
                   to
                   Meats
                   that
                   are
                   sweet
                   .
                
                 
                   Sick
                   Persons
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Crasie
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 reject
                 all
                 sweet
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 only
                 delighted
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 acid
                 and
                 sharp
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 these
                 
                   sickly
                   people
                
                 have
                 such
                 an
                 aversion
                 to
                 all
                 Meats
                 that
                 are
                 sweet
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 vitiated
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 malignant
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Morbifick
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 Choler
                 ,
                 breaks
                 into
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 very
                 tender
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 causes
                 innumerable
                 obstructions
                 ,
                 hindring
                 a
                 just
                 perception
                 of
                 the
                 Meats
                 that
                 are
                 presented
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 
                   sharp
                   Meats
                
                 please
                 the
                 Sick
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Tongue
                 is
                 covered
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   Uliginous
                   tegument
                
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 sweet
                 things
                 cannot
                 enter
                 and
                 pass
                 through
                 it
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Acids
                 affect
                 in
                 another
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 consisting
                 of
                 long
                 and
                 inflexible
                 parts
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 cause
                 that
                 Beasts
                 covet
                 Salt
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 very
                 much
                 taken
                 with
                 the
                 eating
                 thereof
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Tongue
                 is
                 scabrous
                 and
                 rough
                 ,
                 and
                 overlaid
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 Crust
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Sweet
                   Meats
                   hinder
                   others
                   from
                   being
                   relish'd
                   .
                
                 Who
                 ever
                 hath
                 a
                 relish
                 of
                 
                   sweet
                   things
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 a
                 right
                 relish
                 of
                 other
                 Meats
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 accurate
                 taste
                 .
              
               
                 Because
                 all
                 Esculent
                 or
                 Eatable
                 Things
                 are
                 no
                 otherwise
                 tasted
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Tongue
                 induces
                 and
                 insinuates
                 within
                 the
                 pores
                 certain
                 
                   Savoury
                   Corpuscles
                
                 reduced
                 and
                 made
                 small
                 by
                 manducation
                 or
                 Chewing
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 
                   sweet
                   things
                
                 are
                 viscous
                 or
                 clammy
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 obstruct
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 they
                 hinder
                 the
                 supervenient
                 
                   savoury
                   particles
                
                 from
                 being
                 carried
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 affecting
                 the
                 Sensorium
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 restore
                 again
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 Tasting
                 ,
                 we
                 use
                 to
                 feed
                 upon
                 sharp
                 or
                 
                   salt
                   things
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 loosen
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 wear
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 inherent
                 Viscosities
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   ●hat
                   Spittle
                   is
                   excited
                   at
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   things
                   grateful
                   to
                   the
                   Pa●a
                   e.
                   
                
                 Spittle
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 things
                 grateful
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 chiefly
                 delighted
                 ,
                 increases
                 and
                 fills
                 the
                 Mouth
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 happens
                 by
                 reason
                 those
                 sorts
                 of
                 Meat
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 are
                 apprehended
                 to
                 be
                 grateful
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 now
                 again
                 excite
                 an
                 Appetite
                 in
                 the
                 Soul
                 to
                 receive
                 them
                 :
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 being
                 intent
                 upon
                 this
                 alone
                 ,
                 sends
                 more
                 copious
                 Spirits
                 into
                 the
                 Glandules
                 of
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 being
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 compressed
                 ,
                 the
                 Spittle
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 those
                 grateful
                 appearances
                 is
                 squeesed
                 out
                 in
                 greater
                 abundance
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
                 Of
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 Smelling
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Man
                   is
                   the
                   dullest
                   of
                   all
                   Animals
                   in
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   Smelling
                   .
                
                 OF
                 all
                 
                   Animals
                   ,
                   Man
                
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 grossest
                 Smell
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 the
                 most
                 slowly
                 takes
                 in
                 the
                 Emanations
                 flowing
                 from
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 fetch'd
                 from
                 the
                 Constitution
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 spongy
                 ,
                 and
                 abounding
                 with
                 much
                 moisture
                 ,
                 blunts
                 the
                 edge
                 of
                 smell
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 less
                 affected
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Emanations
                 .
                 Hence
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 troubled
                 with
                 a
                 Catarrh
                 or
                 excessive
                 deflux
                 of
                 Humour
                 ,
                 many
                 times
                 have
                 no
                 smell
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 
                   pituitous
                   Humour
                
                 blocks
                 up
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 and
                 the
                 Cribriformous
                 or
                 
                   Siveformed
                   Bone
                
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Emanations
                 flowing
                 ,
                 clot
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 choak'd
                 up
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 smell
                 is
                 perceived
                 under
                 water
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 moisture
                 takes
                 in
                 the
                 exhaled
                 Corpuscles
                 ,
                 and
                 obstructs
                 their
                 diffusion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   They
                   who
                   have
                   large
                   Nostrils
                   smell
                   best
                   .
                
                 They
                 who
                 have
                 broad
                 and
                 open
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 whom
                 the
                 spongy
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Bone
                 are
                 from
                 their
                 Birth
                 dilated
                 ,
                 admit
                 more
                 easily
                 and
                 strongly
                 all
                 Odours
                 or
                 Smells
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 greater
                 abundance
                 of
                 Emanations
                 is
                 conveyed
                 through
                 those
                 Cavities
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 gathered
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 mutual
                 application
                 aiming
                 at
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 impress
                 the
                 greater
                 affection
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 manner
                 not
                 much
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 whereby
                 the
                 Air
                 inspired
                 through
                 a
                 broad
                 and
                 well
                 purged
                 Ear
                 ,
                 enters
                 more
                 copiously
                 the
                 
                   Auditory
                   Passage
                
                 ,
                 or
                 whereby
                 the
                 smoak
                 ascends
                 more
                 easily
                 through
                 a
                 wide
                 Chimney
                 than
                 through
                 a
                 narrower
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Ox
                   ,
                   Goat
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   excel
                   other
                   Creatures
                   in
                   smell
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 in
                 dissections
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Goat
                   ,
                   Ox
                   ,
                   Sheep
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 Animals
                 ,
                 that
                 feed
                 upon
                 Grass
                 and
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Mammillary
                   Processes
                
                 are
                 larger
                 than
                 in
                 Carnivorous
                 or
                 
                   Flesh-eating
                   Animals
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 need
                 of
                 an
                 exquisite
                 Organ
                 of
                 Smell
                 to
                 distinguish
                 divers
                 sorts
                 of
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 select
                 the
                 more
                 agreeable
                 from
                 the
                 more
                 noxious
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 
                   Brute
                   Animals
                
                 are
                 indued
                 with
                 far
                 larger
                 
                   Olfactory
                   Nerves
                
                 than
                 Man
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 they
                 discern
                 their
                 food
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 guide
                 than
                 smell
                 alone
                 ;
                 whereas
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 indued
                 with
                 Reason
                 ,
                 knows
                 many
                 things
                 by
                 Reason
                 and
                 discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 led
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 by
                 smell
                 as
                 by
                 seeing
                 and
                 tasting
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 his
                 Diet.
                 
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   grateful
                   in
                   smell
                   to
                   one
                   ,
                   are
                   very
                   ungrateful
                   to
                   another
                   .
                
                 Those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 grateful
                 in
                 smell
                 to
                 some
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 others
                 ungrateful
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 the
                 pores
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Olfactory
                   Nerves
                
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Person
                 ;
                 so
                 some
                 are
                 highly
                 delighted
                 with
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 Roses
                 ,
                 while
                 others
                 reject
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 
                   Volatile
                   Particles
                
                 exhaling
                 from
                 Roses
                 ,
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 Figure
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 easily
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 trouble
                 pass
                 through
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 difficulty
                 and
                 violence
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 whence
                 in
                 these
                 there
                 arises
                 a
                 notable
                 aversion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   rosie
                   smell
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 others
                 a
                 wonderful
                 delight
                 therein
                 .
                 So
                 Men
                 without
                 any
                 disgust
                 or
                 trouble
                 accept
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 Musk
                 or
                 Civet
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 to
                 Women
                 generally
                 is
                 odious
                 and
                 pernicious
                 .
                 Nay
                 it
                 causes
                 in
                 them
                 
                   Hysterick
                   Passions
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Volatile
                   Particles
                
                 of
                 the
                 Civet
                 or
                 Musk
                 cannot
                 so
                 easily
                 and
                 freely
                 pass
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 a
                 Womans
                 Body
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 Mans
                 ,
                 whence
                 Women
                 are
                 most
                 refresh'd
                 by
                 the
                 odour
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ill-scented
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 Assa-faetida
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 smells
                 ,
                 which
                 Men
                 can
                 hardly
                 indure
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   Man
                   that
                   stinks
                   is
                   not
                   sensible
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   stink
                   .
                
                 A
                 Man
                 that
                 stinks
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 above
                 ground
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 ill-scented
                 Vapour
                 proceeding
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 smelling
                 is
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 inbreathed
                 smell
                 cannot
                 be
                 perceived
                 but
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 falls
                 upon
                 adverse
                 Fibres
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 certain
                 Valvules
                 ,
                 or
                 little
                 Caverns
                 ,
                 whose
                 Mouth
                 towards
                 the
                 extremity
                 of
                 the
                 Nose
                 is
                 most
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 smelling
                 is
                 only
                 effected
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Breath
                 emitted
                 from
                 without
                 arrives
                 at
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 and
                 falls
                 upon
                 the
                 adverse
                 Fibres
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Vavules
                 lie
                 not
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 exspirated
                 Breath
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 falls
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 adverse
                 Fibres
                 )
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 smell
                 is
                 not
                 touch'd
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 no
                 affection
                 follows
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Continual
                   Odour
                   or
                   Perfume
                   ceaseth
                   to
                   be
                   smelt
                   .
                
                 Those
                 that
                 long
                 hold
                 any
                 perfumed
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 Nose
                 ,
                 or
                 live
                 for
                 any
                 considerable
                 time
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 full
                 of
                 perfumes
                 ,
                 are
                 at
                 last
                 sensible
                 of
                 no
                 Odour
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 happens
                 because
                 the
                 Emanations
                 or
                 Breathings
                 from
                 Bodies
                 perpetually
                 ,
                 exhale
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 successively
                 conveyed
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 to
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 they
                 arrive
                 to
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 immediately
                 return
                 back
                 ,
                 but
                 stick
                 there
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fill
                 the
                 Appendices
                 or
                 Suburbs
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 follow
                 after
                 cannot
                 penetrate
                 them
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 fresh
                 assault
                 upon
                 the
                 Sensorium
                 .
                 This
                 appears
                 plain
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 lay
                 among
                 their
                 Cloaths
                 Civet
                 or
                 
                   Musk
                   Bags
                
                 ,
                 or
                 powder
                 their
                 Hair
                 with
                 Jessamin
                 or
                 other
                 
                   sweet
                   Powders
                
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 after
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 cease
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 Odour
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 no
                 longer
                 respiring
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 affected
                 with
                 any
                 Scent
                 of
                 these
                 expirations
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 love
                 to
                 smell
                 to
                 Flowers
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 Flagrancy
                 of
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 hold
                 them
                 by
                 turns
                 to
                 their
                 Nose
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 and
                 come
                 several
                 times
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Flowers
                 or
                 Spices
                 may
                 have
                 time
                 allowed
                 them
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 smelling
                 ,
                 and
                 way
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   a
                   Woman
                   with
                   Child
                   miscarries
                   upon
                   an
                   ill
                   scent
                   .
                
                 Sometimes
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 a
                 Woman
                 with
                 Child
                 miscarries
                 upon
                 an
                 ill
                 smell
                 .
                 I
                 knew
                 one
                 who
                 smelling
                 the
                 Snuff
                 of
                 a
                 Candle
                 blown
                 out
                 ,
                 fell
                 thereupon
                 in
                 Labour
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 forth
                 an
                 
                   abortive
                   Child
                
                 ,
                 when
                 near
                 her
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 danger
                 of
                 her
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 ill
                 Odours
                 grate
                 and
                 perplex
                 as
                 they
                 pass
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 compress
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 smelling
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 motion
                 being
                 transmitted
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 affects
                 also
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Womb
                 which
                 are
                 connected
                 with
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 and
                 induces
                 such
                 a
                 disposition
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Birth
                 forcing
                 the
                 
                   Umbilicar
                   Vessels
                
                 ,
                 breaks
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 its
                 passage
                 out
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 a
                 grateful
                 Odour
                 refreshes
                 and
                 comforts
                 the
                 Gravid
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 renews
                 her
                 strength
                 ,
                 which
                 suffers
                 from
                 the
                 grievous
                 and
                 
                   faetid
                   Vapours
                
                 wherewith
                 she
                 is
                 chiefly
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 infected
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 relieved
                 by
                 a
                 
                   sweet
                   Odour
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 a
                 tenifying
                 or
                 emulgent
                 draught
                 ,
                 unless
                 by
                 chance
                 the
                 Womb
                 labours
                 with
                 an
                 overcorrupt
                 Humour
                 ,
                 and
                 swells
                 with
                 Crudities
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Smells
                   are
                   better
                   perceived
                   in
                   Summer
                   than
                   in
                   Winter
                   .
                
                 Smells
                 are
                 less
                 scented
                 in
                 Winter
                 than
                 in
                 Summer
                 ,
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Hounds
                 follow
                 the
                 Game
                 better
                 in
                 Summer
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 this
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 Heat
                 which
                 prevails
                 in
                 Summer
                 dilates
                 or
                 widens
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 all
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 which
                 causes
                 the
                 Vapours
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 to
                 be
                 diffused
                 and
                 spread
                 through
                 the
                 ambient
                 Air
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 cold
                 by
                 condensation
                 compresses
                 the
                 pores
                 and
                 hinders
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 Bodies
                 from
                 being
                 resolv'd
                 ,
                 and
                 turn'd
                 into
                 Vapour
                 ;
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 Smoak
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 excited
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 is
                 extended
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 invironed
                 by
                 Frost
                 ,
                 is
                 contracted
                 ,
                 and
                 ascends
                 in
                 slender
                 Columns
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Frigid
                   Air.
                
                 Altho'
                 it
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 said
                 that
                 Summer
                 is
                 more
                 apt
                 and
                 disposed
                 for
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 Odours
                 than
                 Winter
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 Winter
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 are
                 contracted
                 ,
                 and
                 less
                 of
                 Vapour
                 is
                 educed
                 out
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 whereas
                 in
                 Summer
                 all
                 Odours
                 are
                 too
                 much
                 dissipated
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 over-abundance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 smelling
                 is
                 disturbed
                 and
                 disordered
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Why
                   Flat-Nos'd
                   People
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   send
                   forth
                   a
                   stinking
                   Breath
                   .
                
                 Those
                 who
                 have
                 
                   flat
                   Noses
                
                 send
                 forth
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 a
                 very
                 unsavoury
                 Breath
                 ,
                 whence
                 proceed
                 the
                 many
                 scoffs
                 of
                 Poets
                 upon
                 
                   Flat-Nosed
                   People
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 their
                 
                   stinking
                   Breath
                
                 is
                 brought
                 upon
                 the
                 Stage
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 pores
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Humour
                 flowing
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 to
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 passes
                 ,
                 are
                 obstructed
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 are
                 too
                 narrow
                 for
                 it
                 to
                 run
                 freely
                 through
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 by
                 gathering
                 and
                 clodding
                 there
                 ,
                 it
                 corrupts
                 and
                 putrifies
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Flat-Nosed
                   Persons
                
                 have
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 vitiated
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 Air
                 cannot
                 pass
                 through
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 passage
                 or
                 winding
                 of
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 purged
                 ,
                 the
                 Brain
                 and
                 Lungs
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 infected
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 cause
                 a
                 
                   stinking
                   Breath
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   The
                   most
                   ingenious
                   Persons
                   are
                   the
                   most
                   dull
                   of
                   smell
                   .
                
                 Those
                 who
                 excel
                 in
                 Wit
                 ,
                 are
                 dull
                 of
                 smell
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 totally
                 lose
                 that
                 faculty
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 are
                 most
                 Ingenious
                 ,
                 whose
                 Brains
                 are
                 best
                 purged
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 exonerated
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 superfluous
                 and
                 excrementitious
                 pituitous
                 humour
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 Brain
                 being
                 freed
                 ,
                 is
                 rendred
                 the
                 more
                 prompt
                 to
                 execute
                 those
                 works
                 which
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 Wit.
                 But
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 a
                 deflux
                 of
                 Flegm
                 or
                 Spittle
                 distilling
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 must
                 certainly
                 of
                 necessity
                 become
                 yet
                 more
                 dull
                 of
                 scent
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Flegm
                 obstructs
                 the
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 drives
                 away
                 the
                 supervening
                 Odours
                 ,
                 and
                 blunts
                 their
                 Edge
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 Of
                 Hearing
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   We
                   hear
                   better
                   by
                   Night
                   than
                   by
                   Day
                   .
                
                 WE
                 are
                 quicker
                 of
                 Hearing
                 by
                 Night
                 than
                 by
                 Day
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 Night
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 still
                 and
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 troubled
                 with
                 any
                 loud
                 noises
                 or
                 sounds
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 hinder
                 us
                 from
                 hearing
                 anothers
                 Voice
                 at
                 any
                 distance
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 it
                 presently
                 meets
                 with
                 various
                 undulations
                 of
                 Air
                 raised
                 from
                 external
                 sounds
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 immediately
                 it
                 transfers
                 its
                 motion
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Voice
                 becomes
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 stifled
                 in
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   Human
                   Speech
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   various
                   .
                
                 Speech
                 among
                 Men
                 is
                 various
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 some
                 Men
                 in
                 speaking
                 utter
                 a
                 great
                 and
                 manly
                 sound
                 ,
                 others
                 an
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 a
                 shrill
                 and
                 effeminate
                 voice
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 some
                 the
                 
                   Aspera
                   Arteria
                
                 is
                 more
                 ample
                 or
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 puts
                 forth
                 a
                 grave
                 or
                 big
                 sound
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 whose
                 
                   Aspera
                   Arteria
                
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 mean
                 or
                 middle
                 size
                 ,
                 send
                 out
                 a
                 Voice
                 or
                 Tone
                 somewhat
                 sweeter
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ▪
                 mixt
                 of
                 a
                 grave
                 and
                 shrill
                 Tone
                 together
                 :
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 it
                 narrow
                 and
                 streight
                 ,
                 utter
                 a
                 Tone
                 yet
                 more
                 shrill
                 and
                 also
                 soft
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 that
                 of
                 Women
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   upon
                   the
                   Mutilation
                   of
                   the
                   Ears
                   they
                   receive
                   Sounds
                   confusedly
                   .
                
                 Those
                 that
                 have
                 their
                 Ears
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 relate
                 that
                 they
                 confusedly
                 take
                 in
                 all
                 sounds
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 hear
                 upon
                 all
                 occasions
                 some
                 inarticulate
                 sound
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 chirping
                 of
                 a
                 Grashopper
                 ,
                 the
                 murmer
                 of
                 a
                 
                   flowing
                   Stream
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 exteriour
                 Ears
                 are
                 hollowed
                 and
                 inlarged
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 moved
                 Air
                 by
                 passing
                 through
                 the
                 turnings
                 and
                 windings
                 ,
                 is
                 gathered
                 and
                 made
                 intense
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Air
                 enters
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 copiously
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Auditory
                   Passage
                
                 ,
                 as
                 coming
                 from
                 an
                 ampler
                 space
                 ,
                 it
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 streights
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 
                   Deaf
                   People
                
                 oft-times
                 supply
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 that
                 Sense
                 by
                 holding
                 their
                 Hand
                 hollowed
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Horn
                 to
                 their
                 Ear
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 sound
                 is
                 inlarged
                 in
                 winding
                 Cavities
                 ,
                 and
                 enters
                 the
                 Ears
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 force
                 ;
                 so
                 Animals
                 that
                 have
                 moveable
                 Ears
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 any
                 noise
                 ,
                 prick
                 them
                 up
                 that
                 the
                 sound
                 may
                 enter
                 in
                 more
                 copious
                 and
                 direct
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Ears
                 being
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 the
                 sound
                 falls
                 directly
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Auditory
                   Passage
                
                 ,
                 which
                 causes
                 the
                 failure
                 of
                 that
                 determination
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 happens
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 instant
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Illapse
                 .
                 And
                 thereupon
                 the
                 sound
                 comes
                 to
                 them
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 than
                 if
                 it
                 proceeded
                 from
                 various
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 instances
                 before-mentioned
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   IV.
                   A
                   Tune
                   plaid
                   on
                   a
                   Pipe
                   is
                   more
                   charming
                   than
                   that
                   plaid
                   on
                   a
                   Harp.
                   
                
                 A
                 Tune
                 plaid
                 on
                 the
                 Pipe
                 is
                 more
                 sweet
                 and
                 charms
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 if
                 plaid
                 on
                 a
                 Harp.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 Pipe
                 is
                 more
                 continuous
                 and
                 less
                 disjointed
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Harp.
                 For
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 are
                 delighted
                 with
                 modulation
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 greater
                 pleasure
                 to
                 hear
                 proportionate
                 Movements
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 most
                 taken
                 with
                 those
                 which
                 keep
                 a
                 certain
                 Tenour
                 ,
                 and
                 smite
                 the
                 Soul
                 with
                 repeated
                 strokes
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 Pipe
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 Voice
                 performed
                 with
                 respiration
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Notes
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 mixt
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Harp
                 produces
                 a
                 certain
                 asperity
                 ,
                 and
                 howsoever
                 struck
                 creates
                 harshness
                 to
                 the
                 Ear.
                 
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Persons
                   smitten
                   by
                   a
                   Tarantula
                   ,
                   are
                   cured
                   by
                   Musick
                   .
                
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 smitten
                 with
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 a
                 Tarantula
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 cured
                 by
                 Musick
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 let
                 a
                 Musitian
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 Person
                 so
                 smitten
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 sing
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 his
                 Lute
                 or
                 Harp
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Patient
                 shall
                 rise
                 from
                 his
                 Couch
                 as
                 he
                 were
                 wakened
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 so
                 exercise
                 his
                 Feet
                 for
                 some
                 hours
                 by
                 his
                 strenuous
                 Dancing
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 poison
                 shall
                 effectually
                 evaporate
                 by
                 sweat
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 so
                 wonderful
                 effect
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 motion
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Musical
                   Instrument
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Drum
                 of
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 the
                 Brain
                 being
                 smitten
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 help
                 ,
                 also
                 the
                 
                   Arteries
                   ,
                   Nerves
                
                 and
                 Muscles
                 are
                 excited
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 excellent
                 and
                 well-followed
                 performance
                 on
                 the
                 Harp
                 ,
                 the
                 Patient
                 to
                 free
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Tarantula's
                   poisonous
                   stroke
                
                 ,
                 falls
                 a
                 dancing
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 might
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 not
                 only
                 hinders
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Venom
                 from
                 spreading
                 farther
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 continual
                 agitation
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 expels
                 and
                 breaths
                 it
                 out
                 by
                 sweat
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 playing
                 on
                 the
                 Harp
                 so
                 far
                 stirs
                 up
                 a
                 motion
                 in
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 dissipate
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Venom
                 which
                 possesses
                 the
                 Arteries
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   some
                   so
                   stang
                   are
                   not
                   cured
                   by
                   Dancing
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 happens
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 that
                 some
                 are
                 not
                 cured
                 by
                 dancing
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 found
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   persons
                   stung
                
                 by
                 the
                 Tarantula
                 have
                 danc'd
                 thirty
                 or
                 forty
                 years
                 without
                 cure
                 .
                 )
                 It
                 is
                 because
                 the
                 Sting
                 possessing
                 the
                 
                   Arteries
                   ,
                   Nerves
                
                 and
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 more
                 tenacious
                 and
                 viscous
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 exhaling
                 and
                 being
                 rarefied
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Deaf
                   Persons
                   have
                   been
                   brought
                   to
                   hear
                   better
                   by
                   a
                   great
                   Noise
                   made
                   about
                   them
                   .
                
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 known
                 that
                 persons
                 of
                 vitiated
                 Ears
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Hearing
                 ,
                 have
                 by
                 a
                 very
                 loud
                 sound
                 (
                 for
                 example
                 of
                 Drums
                 and
                 Trumpets
                 )
                 been
                 brought
                 to
                 that
                 pass
                 as
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 people
                 speaking
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 answers
                 to
                 their
                 Interrogations
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 happens
                 from
                 the
                 Drum
                 plac'd
                 in
                 the
                 recess
                 of
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 loosened
                 ,
                 admits
                 of
                 no
                 affection
                 from
                 the
                 soft
                 impulse
                 of
                 sound
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 din
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 noise
                 ,
                 acquires
                 its
                 due
                 tension
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 commodiously
                 enough
                 to
                 perform
                 its
                 office
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 Cause
                 is
                 made
                 plain
                 why
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   Deaf
                   Man
                
                 of
                 Orleance
                 living
                 near
                 a
                 great
                 Steeple
                 of
                 Bells
                 could
                 easily
                 hear
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 stood
                 talking
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 several
                 Bells
                 were
                 ringing
                 ;
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 ceasing
                 of
                 that
                 noise
                 ,
                 he
                 fell
                 back
                 to
                 his
                 wonted
                 deafness
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 no
                 longer
                 hold
                 discourse
                 with
                 those
                 about
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 ●
                 certain
                 young
                 Nobleman
                 born
                 near
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 plainly
                 heard
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 near
                 him
                 while
                 he
                 passed
                 through
                 London-streets
                 in
                 a
                 Chair
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 loud
                 Noise
                 was
                 made
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 upon
                 a
                 notable
                 concussion
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 the
                 tympanum
                 was
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 its
                 due
                 tension
                 ,
                 and
                 acquir'd
                 its
                 turgescence
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   by
                   keeping
                   in
                   the
                   Breath
                   ,
                   we
                   hear
                   the
                   more
                   plainly
                   .
                
                 When
                 the
                 Breath
                 is
                 kept
                 in
                 ,
                 we
                 receive
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 and
                 plainly
                 the
                 approaching
                 sound
                 ;
                 whence
                 in
                 hearkning
                 earnestly
                 to
                 any
                 sounds
                 which
                 come
                 from
                 afar
                 off
                 ,
                 we
                 commonly
                 keep
                 our
                 Breath
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 expiration
                 is
                 a
                 
                   motion
                   ad
                   extra
                
                 ,
                 as
                 my
                 Lord
                 Verulam
                 calls
                 it
                 ,
                 rather
                 repelling
                 than
                 attracting
                 the
                 sound
                 ;
                 so
                 upon
                 whatsoever
                 thing
                 we
                 are
                 most
                 industriously
                 bent
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 with
                 most
                 vehement
                 intension
                 ,
                 we
                 stop
                 and
                 keep
                 in
                 our
                 Breath
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 catching
                 with
                 a
                 difficulty
                 at
                 any
                 
                   flying
                   sound
                
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 certain
                 sort
                 of
                 laborious
                 work
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   We
                   hear
                   not
                   all
                   Sounds
                   with
                   like
                   suddenness
                   .
                
                 It
                 happens
                 frequently
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 a
                 confused
                 multitude
                 of
                 sounds
                 and
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 presently
                 hear
                 the
                 speeches
                 of
                 some
                 certain
                 Person
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 of
                 another
                 Man
                 ,
                 tho'
                 speaking
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 sensible
                 of
                 ,
                 till
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 sound
                 or
                 voice
                 of
                 one
                 Man
                 taken
                 in
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 altogether
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 moment
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 sensorium
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 enters
                 the
                 Ear.
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 sound
                 ,
                 one
                 winding
                 of
                 the
                 Ear
                 alone
                 being
                 gained
                 ,
                 is
                 thereupon
                 sooner
                 transmitted
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Branch
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Auditory
                   Nerve
                
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 Organ
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 later
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 sensible
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 transferred
                 together
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Nerve
                 ,
                 making
                 therefore
                 another
                 circuit
                 through
                 the
                 second
                 winding
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 at
                 length
                 removed
                 from
                 the
                 second
                 Branch
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Auditory
                   Nerve
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 succeeding
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 is
                 later
                 taken
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Words
                   pronounced
                   without
                   ,
                   are
                   better
                   heard
                   from
                   within
                   a
                   Chamber
                   ,
                   than
                   on
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                
                 Let
                 any
                 one
                 be
                 plac'd
                 in
                 a
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 more
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 hear
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 are
                 delivered
                 from
                 without
                 ,
                 than
                 were
                 he
                 plac'd
                 without
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 hear
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 utter'd
                 in
                 the
                 Chamber
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 sound
                 diffus'd
                 through
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 is
                 reflected
                 by
                 interposed
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 as
                 sufficiently
                 appears
                 from
                 an
                 Eccho
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 regard
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 
                   solid
                   Bodies
                
                 within
                 the
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Walls
                   ,
                   Planks
                   ,
                   Tables
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 drive
                 back
                 the
                 emitted
                 words
                 ,
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 the
                 sound
                 becomes
                 the
                 stronger
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 forcibly
                 smites
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 the
                 free
                 Air
                 ,
                 where
                 those
                 obstacles
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 met
                 with
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 sounds
                 result
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 speaks
                 from
                 any
                 high
                 place
                 is
                 better
                 heard
                 by
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 beneath
                 ,
                 than
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 he
                 that
                 speaks
                 from
                 a
                 low
                 place
                 is
                 heard
                 by
                 one
                 above
                 ;
                 because
                 more
                 Bodies
                 occur
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 voice
                 may
                 be
                 reflected
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 tends
                 downwards
                 ,
                 than
                 whilst
                 it
                 flies
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 wanders
                 through
                 the
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   sound
                   of
                   a
                   Bell
                   is
                   not
                   always
                   heard
                   from
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   .
                
                 The
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 Bell
                 happens
                 sometimes
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 seems
                 to
                 proceed
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 whence
                 it
                 really
                 proceeded
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 opposite
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 fallacy
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 reverberation
                 of
                 sound
                 ,
                 which
                 coming
                 last
                 to
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 seems
                 therefore
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 that
                 place
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 was
                 reflected
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 reflection
                 of
                 Rays
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 appear●
                 not
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 whence
                 the
                 Rays
                 are
                 last
                 derived
                 :
                 So
                 a
                 Bell
                 or
                 any
                 
                 other
                 
                   sonorous
                   Body
                
                 is
                 judged
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 sound
                 came
                 last
                 to
                 the
                 Ears
                 :
                 For
                 a
                 sound
                 reflected
                 by
                 an
                 
                   oblique
                   Line
                
                 ,
                 arrives
                 at
                 the
                 opposite
                 part
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 a
                 Bell
                 being
                 rung
                 from
                 the
                 Northward
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Chamber
                   Window
                
                 where
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 we
                 seem
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 sound
                 from
                 the
                 Southward
                 :
                 So
                 if
                 a
                 Beggar
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 sitting
                 in
                 a
                 Chair
                 or
                 Sedan
                 ,
                 make
                 his
                 Speech
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 the
                 Chair
                 where
                 the
                 
                   Glass
                   Window
                
                 is
                 up
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 where
                 the
                 Window
                 is
                 open
                 or
                 let
                 down
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Whence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   murmuring
                   sound
                   is
                   heard
                   upon
                   stopping
                   the
                   Ears
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 stop
                 both
                 Ears
                 ,
                 or
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 very
                 well
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 nevertheless
                 hear
                 a
                 certain
                 tremulous
                 and
                 murmuring
                 sound
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 Ears
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 regard
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 continual
                 efflux
                 of
                 very
                 much
                 Breath
                 from
                 the
                 Ears
                 ,
                 if
                 upon
                 a
                 stoppage
                 applied
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 efflux
                 be
                 barricadoed
                 or
                 shut
                 up
                 ,
                 the
                 Air
                 pent
                 in
                 within
                 the
                 Cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Ears
                 ,
                 and
                 impatient
                 of
                 its
                 narrow
                 confinement
                 ,
                 drives
                 and
                 forces
                 into
                 the
                 tympanum
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 vehemence
                 of
                 agitation
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   murmuring
                   noise
                
                 must
                 needs
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 affect
                 the
                 Ears
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 proceeded
                 from
                 some
                 sonorous
                 object
                 .
                 Which
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 hence
                 sufficiently
                 evident
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 a
                 vehement
                 
                   external
                   noise
                
                 being
                 raised
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   internal
                   humming
                   sound
                
                 is
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 indeed
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 reason
                 but
                 because
                 a
                 new
                 agitation
                 inwardly
                 induc'd
                 ,
                 directs
                 the
                 tumultuating
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 forms
                 it
                 into
                 Rays
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   two
                   unequal
                   sounds
                   are
                   equally
                   quick
                   .
                
                 We
                 oftentimes
                 equally
                 soon
                 ,
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 distance
                 hear
                 two
                 unequal
                 sounds
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 so
                 happens
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 noise
                 ,
                 hath
                 always
                 an
                 equal
                 swiftness
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 distance
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 or
                 lesser
                 effort
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 a
                 
                   sonorous
                   Body
                
                 extends
                 it self
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 swiftness
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 distance
                 ,
                 altho'
                 the
                 Body
                 be
                 smitten
                 with
                 an
                 unequal
                 force
                 :
                 For
                 a
                 greater
                 force
                 may
                 indeed
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 a
                 greater
                 sound
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 farther
                 extent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Why
                   sound
                   cannot
                   be
                   heard
                   under
                   water
                   .
                
                 That
                 famous
                 Diver
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Machine
                 ,
                 which
                 takes
                 not
                 away
                 Hearing
                 from
                 any
                 one
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 continues
                 above
                 water
                 ,
                 affirms
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 about
                 ten
                 fathom
                 under
                 water
                 in
                 the
                 Occan
                 ,
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 Diep
                 ,
                 he
                 heard
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 report
                 of
                 those
                 Guns
                 which
                 the
                 Ship
                 was
                 obliged
                 to
                 discharge
                 as
                 it
                 sailed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Port.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 sound
                 cannot
                 be
                 procreated
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 a
                 moveable
                 Object
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 that
                 Medium
                 through
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 transmitted
                 ,
                 cannot
                 conceive
                 any
                 tremour
                 ,
                 or
                 resist
                 the
                 tremour
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 produce
                 no
                 sound
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 since
                 the
                 bulk
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 moved
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 resists
                 its
                 tremours
                 :
                 No
                 wonder
                 if
                 the
                 noise
                 produced
                 above
                 the
                 waters
                 reach
                 not
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 bottom
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Ssone
                 falling
                 into
                 a
                 River
                 from
                 a
                 high
                 place
                 ,
                 makes
                 no
                 noise
                 when
                 it
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 hit
                 against
                 other
                 stones
                 :
                 So
                 an
                 exterior
                 sound
                 cannot
                 so
                 penetrate
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 heighth
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 who
                 swim
                 upon
                 their
                 Backs
                 ,
                 scarce
                 hear
                 any
                 thing
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 Ears
                 immerst
                 ,
                 and
                 lie
                 beneath
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   F
                   shes
                   in
                   the
                   water
                   hear
                   not
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 evidently
                 made
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Fishes
                 are
                 deaf
                 ,
                 or
                 void
                 of
                 hearing
                 ,
                 except
                 those
                 of
                 grand
                 bulk
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Whale
                   ,
                   Dolphin
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Phocas
                 or
                 Sea-Calf
                 ,
                 which
                 raising
                 their
                 Heads
                 above
                 Water
                 both
                 take
                 in
                 sounds
                 ,
                 and
                 utter
                 a
                 voice
                 from
                 their
                 Mouth
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 other
                 Fishes
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 deaf
                 ,
                 or
                 void
                 of
                 hearing
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 wholly
                 mute
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 correspondence
                 between
                 the
                 Voice
                 and
                 the
                 Ear
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 very
                 Animals
                 which
                 want
                 Voice
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 also
                 are
                 destitute
                 of
                 Hearing
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 thereby
                 are
                 apprehended
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 objected
                 that
                 Fishes
                 decline
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 the
                 Oars
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Fishermen
                 commonly
                 beware
                 of
                 the
                 tottering
                 of
                 their
                 Boat
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 making
                 a
                 noise
                 with
                 their
                 Nets
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 beset
                 the
                 Shoal
                 :
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 lest
                 upon
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 stirred
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Oar
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 overmuch
                 tottering
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 the
                 Fish
                 should
                 apprehend
                 the
                 said
                 motion
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 touch
                 or
                 sight
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 may
                 observe
                 in
                 a
                 Fish-pond
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pikes
                 and
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fish
                 swimming
                 therein
                 ,
                 are
                 terrified
                 by
                 no
                 sort
                 of
                 
                   noise
                   ,
                   murmur
                
                 or
                 sound
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 least
                 unusual
                 agitation
                 or
                 motion
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 they
                 immediately
                 fly
                 and
                 shift
                 their
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 being
                 called
                 to
                 Meat
                 they
                 sometimes
                 come
                 ;
                 this
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 either
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 mov'd
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 calling
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 the
                 Water
                 is
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 lowdness
                 of
                 the
                 Voice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
                 Of
                 Sight
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Why
                   the
                   Eyes
                   move
                   both
                   together
                   .
                
                 AS
                 we
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 both
                 Eyes
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 beholding
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Object
                 with
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 motion
                 ,
                 while
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 hath
                 its
                 Muscles
                 distinct
                 ,
                 and
                 proper
                 to
                 its
                 self
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 it
                 sets
                 its
                 self
                 intently
                 to
                 behold
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imagined
                 that
                 one
                 Eye
                 is
                 bent
                 upon
                 the
                 beholding
                 of
                 that
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 imployed
                 upon
                 another
                 Object
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 confusion
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 perception
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 sensorium
                 .
                 But
                 both
                 Eyes
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 directed
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Object
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 end
                 the
                 Spirits
                 are
                 always
                 disposed
                 to
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 those
                 Muscles
                 which
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 converting
                 both
                 Eyes
                 to
                 this
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 serve
                 to
                 draw
                 either
                 Eye
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 another
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Mind
                 is
                 always
                 bent
                 upon
                 seeing
                 one
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 it
                 often
                 designs
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 better
                 view
                 of
                 each
                 ,
                 it
                 takes
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 certain
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 views
                 them
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 quickly
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 are
                 near
                 enough
                 and
                 big
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 easily
                 and
                 soon
                 beheld
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   How
                   a
                   Flea
                   and
                   a
                   Horse
                   may
                   both
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   magnitude
                   .
                
                 Who
                 ever
                 looks
                 upon
                 a
                 Flea
                 near
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 extends
                 his
                 sight
                 to
                 a
                 Horse
                 or
                 other
                 Animal
                 of
                 like
                 magnitude
                 at
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 distance
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 appear
                 equal
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 themselves
                 to
                 view
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 magnitude
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 Opticks
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 thus
                 made
                 out
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 seeing
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 the
                 Soul
                 residing
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 apprehends
                 Objects
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 or
                 lesser
                 ,
                 according
                 
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 represented
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 under
                 a
                 greater
                 or
                 lesser
                 angle
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 when
                 as
                 a
                 Flea
                 being
                 seen
                 very
                 near
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Horse
                 at
                 a
                 remote
                 distance
                 ,
                 seem
                 both
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 angle
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 look'd
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Soul
                 as
                 equal
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 an
                 Object
                 is
                 therefore
                 apprehended
                 greater
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 impresses
                 a
                 greater
                 affection
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                
                 or
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                
                 ,
                 and
                 lesser
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 lesser
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 Organ
                 is
                 affected
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 farther
                 a
                 thing
                 recedes
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 lesser
                 it
                 appears
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 nearer
                 it
                 approaches
                 us
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 bigger
                 it
                 shews
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 farther
                 it
                 is
                 removed
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 appears
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 acuter
                 and
                 smaller
                 angle
                 ,
                 and
                 impresses
                 the
                 lesser
                 affection
                 .
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 while
                 the
                 Object
                 recedes
                 and
                 withdraws
                 it self
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 from
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 diminished
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 circumference
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 which
                 are
                 turned
                 towards
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 because
                 tho'
                 it
                 always
                 remits
                 its
                 Rays
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 from
                 each
                 point
                 ,
                 yet
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rate
                 of
                 their
                 recess
                 and
                 elongation
                 ,
                 slip
                 beside
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 elsewhere
                 disposed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Convex
                   things
                   appear
                   afar
                   off
                   as
                   if
                   thy
                   were
                   plain
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 seen
                 afar
                 off
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 are
                 square
                 and
                 angular
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 seem
                 round
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 angles
                 cuts
                 off
                 the
                 excursions
                 and
                 asperities
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 receive
                 Convexes
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 plain
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 inequality
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 interval
                 totally
                 disappears
                 .
                 Hence
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Stars
                 appear
                 to
                 our
                 sight
                 not
                 convex
                 but
                 plain
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 their
                 middle
                 parts
                 are
                 nearer
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 than
                 the
                 extreme
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 difference
                 is
                 but
                 very
                 small
                 ,
                 if
                 compared
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 distance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   an
                   appearance
                   in
                   a
                   Looking
                   Glass
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   beyond
                   the
                   Person
                   looking
                   .
                
                 An
                 Image
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 beheld
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Looking
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 appears
                 as
                 much
                 beyond
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Spectator
                 Stands
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Spectator
                 beholds
                 his
                 Face
                 in
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 fix'd
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 sliding
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Spectator
                 were
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Looking
                   Glass
                
                 behind
                 himself
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 distance
                 is
                 repeatedly
                 apprehended
                 by
                 a
                 reciprocal
                 comparison
                 :
                 And
                 because
                 this
                 reflexion
                 causeth
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Spectators
                 being
                 transferred
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Looking
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 or
                 altering
                 his
                 situation
                 to
                 be
                 converted
                 again
                 into
                 himself
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 Axis
                 which
                 is
                 directed
                 from
                 the
                 Spectator
                 to
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 he
                 immediately
                 receives
                 an
                 Axis
                 which
                 tends
                 from
                 the
                 Glass
                 to
                 the
                 Spectator
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 unalterableness
                 of
                 the
                 situation
                 ,
                 hath
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 continued
                 
                   Right
                   Line
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 middle
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Spectator
                 to
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 half
                 from
                 the
                 Glass
                 to
                 the
                 Image
                 beyond
                 the
                 Glass
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Spectator
                 represents
                 from
                 whence
                 he
                 comes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   an
                   Object
                   may
                   distinctly
                   be
                   discerned
                   through
                   a
                   small
                   hole
                   .
                
                 An
                 Object
                 which
                 appears
                 too
                 confused
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 too
                 near
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 may
                 distinctly
                 enough
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 behold
                 it
                 through
                 a
                 little
                 hole
                 made
                 with
                 a
                 Pin
                 or
                 Needle
                 in
                 a
                 Card
                 or
                 piece
                 of
                 
                   Writing
                   Paper
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Eye
                 then
                 receiving
                 a
                 lesser
                 quantity
                 of
                 Rays
                 from
                 every
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 describes
                 its
                 Image
                 alone
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 narrow
                 space
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 two
                 Neighbouring
                 Points
                 ,
                 scarce
                 make
                 any
                 confusion
                 in
                 their
                 Actings
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Those
                   that
                   dive
                   into
                   the
                   water
                   ,
                   see
                   Objects
                   only
                   confusedly
                   .
                
                 Urinators
                 or
                 Divers
                 see
                 Objects
                 confusedly
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 very
                 
                   Convex
                   Glasses
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 are
                 not
                 sensibly
                 broken
                 when
                 they
                 pass
                 from
                 the
                 water
                 into
                 the
                 aqueous
                 or
                 
                   watry
                   humour
                
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 those
                 that
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 point
                 are
                 not
                 again
                 compelled
                 by
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 gained
                 by
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 very
                 
                   Convex
                   Glasses
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   low
                   Objects
                   come
                   to
                   seem
                   high
                   ,
                   and
                   high
                   ,
                   low
                   .
                
                 Things
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 farther
                 they
                 are
                 distant
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 higher
                 they
                 appear
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 high
                 things
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 lower
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 things
                 near
                 at
                 hand
                 emit
                 those
                 Rays
                 which
                 smite
                 the
                 superiour
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 things
                 remote
                 send
                 forth
                 those
                 Rays
                 which
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 inferiour
                 region
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Objects
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                
                 are
                 form'd
                 with
                 an
                 inverted
                 situation
                 ,
                 those
                 must
                 needs
                 seem
                 more
                 deprest
                 and
                 low
                 ,
                 these
                 more
                 sublime
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 convert
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 to
                 things
                 plac'd
                 on
                 high
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 at
                 a
                 greater
                 distance
                 seem
                 lower
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 the
                 utmost
                 bound
                 of
                 Heaven
                 appears
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 conterminous
                 to
                 the
                 Horizon
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Heaven
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 
                   Vertical
                   point
                
                 ,
                 affects
                 the
                 lowest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 emit
                 Rays
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 sublime
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 remote
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 hence
                 that
                 appears
                 the
                 supream
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 sublime
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 nearer
                 they
                 approach
                 to
                 the
                 Vertex
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 deprest
                 and
                 low
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 farther
                 they
                 receed
                 from
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Objects
                   ceasing
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   when
                   the
                   Pupil
                   is
                   contracted
                   .
                
                 Objects
                 sometimes
                 by
                 the
                 contraction
                 of
                 the
                 Pupil
                 or
                 Apple
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 are
                 hidden
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 should
                 direct
                 his
                 sight
                 to
                 some
                 remarkable
                 Star
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 Venus
                 or
                 Jove
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 some
                 Art
                 should
                 contract
                 the
                 Pupil
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 the
                 Star
                 at
                 first
                 seen
                 will
                 by
                 degrees
                 disappear
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 length
                 totally
                 fly
                 the
                 sight
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 drawn
                 from
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Pupil
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rate
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 coarctation
                 or
                 dilatation
                 ,
                 causes
                 the
                 Object
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 fly
                 the
                 sight
                 :
                 For
                 since
                 upon
                 the
                 contraction
                 of
                 the
                 Pupil
                 it
                 receives
                 fewer
                 Rays
                 under
                 a
                 smaller
                 angle
                 ,
                 it
                 causes
                 the
                 Object
                 to
                 appear
                 less
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 few
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 comprehended
                 in
                 an
                 insensible
                 angle
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 no
                 way
                 affect
                 the
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 Vision
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 that
                 affection
                 is
                 not
                 perceived
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 will
                 the
                 Object
                 which
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 perceived
                 by
                 the
                 mediation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 be
                 any
                 farther
                 deprehended
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 conduces
                 to
                 the
                 rendring
                 of
                 that
                 affection
                 insensible
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 contraction
                 of
                 the
                 Pupil
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Chrystallin
                   Humour
                
                 be
                 somewhat
                 relaxt
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                
                 goes
                 back
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 becomes
                 more
                 weak
                 by
                 the
                 incidence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Elapsed
                   Rays
                
                 ;
                 which
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 contraction
                 of
                 the
                 Pupil
                 ,
                 to
                 disappear
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 seen
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 become
                 afterwards
                 invisible
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Stars
                   come
                   to
                   appear
                   bigger
                   by
                   Night
                   ,
                   and
                   lesser
                   by
                   Day
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Stars
                 appear
                 lesser
                 by
                 Day
                 than
                 by
                 Night
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 Hemisphere
                 is
                 overlaid
                 with
                 darkness
                 ,
                 namely
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Pupil
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 expansion
                 of
                 it
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 dark
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pupil
                 ,
                 when
                 ever
                 light
                 takes
                 place
                 ,
                 is
                 rendred
                 more
                 narrow
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 fewer
                 Rays
                 from
                 a
                 flame
                 of
                 Fire
                 enter
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 lesser
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                
                 is
                 affected
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Air
                 being
                 overspread
                 with
                 darkness
                 ,
                 it
                 plainly
                 appears
                 that
                 the
                 Pupil
                 is
                 dilated
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 many
                 more
                 Rays
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 greater
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                
                 being
                 affected
                 ,
                 a
                 greater
                 species
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 is
                 produc'd
                 therein
                 .
                 Hence
                 also
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 magnitude
                 of
                 the
                 Stars
                 seems
                 in
                 the
                 Evening
                 to
                 increase
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 to
                 decrease
                 ;
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Pupil
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Evening
                   Season
                
                 is
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 dilated
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 contracted
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                
                 is
                 ever
                 less
                 and
                 less
                 affected
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 a
                 Candle
                 ,
                 if
                 by
                 Day
                 it
                 be
                 beheld
                 a
                 hundred
                 paces
                 off
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 very
                 small
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 coming
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 it
                 began
                 to
                 grow
                 bigger
                 ,
                 till
                 Night
                 at
                 length
                 increased
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 a
                 considerable
                 Torch
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   some
                   Men
                   discern
                   Objects
                   at
                   a
                   very
                   great
                   didistance
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 reported
                 of
                 STRABO
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 so
                 sharp
                 and
                 quick
                 an
                 Eyesight
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 discern
                 Fleets
                 setting
                 Sail
                 from
                 out
                 of
                 Lilybaeum
                 ,
                 a
                 Port
                 of
                 the
                 Carthaginians
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 above
                 a
                 hundred
                 miles
                 :
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 LOPEZ
                 ,
                 a
                 Spaniard
                 at
                 Gades
                 ,
                 is
                 related
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 discern
                 from
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 Mountain
                 Calpe
                 on
                 the
                 Europaean
                 side
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 opposite
                 Shore
                 of
                 Africa
                 ,
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 Bay
                 between
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Cleonardus
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 
                   Jacob
                   Laboc
                
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Calm
                   Sea
                
                 no
                 less
                 than
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 hours
                 sail
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 distinctly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 relate
                 many
                 things
                 he
                 saw
                 there
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 so
                 wonderful
                 a
                 sharpness
                 of
                 sight
                 depends
                 mainly
                 upon
                 a
                 double
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Persons
                 so
                 indued
                 ,
                 first
                 from
                 the
                 docility
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Chrystallin
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 easie
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ciliary
                   Processes
                
                 ;
                 namely
                 ,
                 whilst
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 incidence
                 of
                 Rays
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 Objects
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Chrystallin
                   Humour
                
                 is
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 adapted
                 and
                 disposed
                 as
                 an
                 exact
                 projection
                 requires
                 .
                 2
                 dly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 Capillaments
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                
                 be
                 so
                 exquisitly
                 disposed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 least
                 affection
                 .
                 Because
                 altho'
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 behold
                 with
                 our
                 Eyes
                 cannot
                 be
                 discerned
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 they
                 differ
                 in
                 colour
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 distinct
                 perception
                 of
                 Colours
                 proceeds
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Rays
                 proceeding
                 from
                 all
                 points
                 of
                 Bodies
                 meet
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 many
                 other
                 Rays
                 ,
                 or
                 thereabout
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 Capillaments
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 extremities
                 are
                 contain'd
                 in
                 that
                 space
                 which
                 the
                 Image
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 possesses
                 .
                 Whence
                 no
                 doubt
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 but
                 STRABO
                 and
                 that
                 Spanish
                 LOPEZ
                 injoyed
                 so
                 accurate
                 a
                 contexture
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 so
                 docile
                 a
                 
                   Chrystallin
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 contemplate
                 Objects
                 more
                 distinctly
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 prospect
                 of
                 them
                 at
                 so
                 vast
                 a
                 distance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   some
                   Men
                   see
                   by
                   Night
                   .
                
                 From
                 this
                 very
                 cause
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Men
                 ,
                 like
                 Owls
                 ,
                 see
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 darkest
                 Night
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 related
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 NERO
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 most
                 slender
                 and
                 very
                 moveable
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 their
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerves
                
                 are
                 framed
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 that
                 little
                 Light
                 which
                 remains
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 obscure
                 Nights
                 ,
                 suffices
                 to
                 affect
                 their
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 excite
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 seeing
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   Body
                   appears
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   .
                
                 If
                 a
                 Stick
                 fired
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 be
                 swiftly
                 whirl'd
                 about
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 our
                 sight
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 a
                 
                   fiery
                   Circle
                
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 Stick
                 be
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Stick
                 makes
                 an
                 impression
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                
                 which
                 are
                 circularly
                 disposed
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 fore-parts
                 being
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 celerity
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 ,
                 still
                 retain
                 something
                 of
                 its
                 impression
                 ,
                 whilst
                 it
                 agitates
                 the
                 last
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 motion
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 s●me
                 individual
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 divers
                 successions
                 of
                 Moments
                 ,
                 so
                 swiftly
                 performed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Vibration
                 of
                 Fire
                 imprest
                 upon
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 remains
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                   ▪
                
                 when
                 the
                 Stick
                 hath
                 declined
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Circle
                 .
                 When
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 the
                 Rays
                 entring
                 the
                 Eye
                 by
                 the
                 Pupil
                 ,
                 oft-times
                 effect
                 at
                 once
                 a
                 sensation
                 of
                 
                   Greenness
                   ,
                   Redness
                   ,
                   Blackness
                   ,
                   Whiteness
                   ,
                
                 and
                 other
                 Colours
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Rays
                 modified
                 by
                 divers
                 Colours
                 ,
                 in
                 divers
                 successions
                 of
                 Motions
                 following
                 each
                 other
                 with
                 incredible
                 swiftness
                 ,
                 hit
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 their
                 agitation
                 ,
                 till
                 other
                 Rays
                 presently
                 entring
                 the
                 Pupil
                 ,
                 impart
                 in
                 their
                 turn
                 their
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 leave
                 it
                 some
                 time
                 with
                 oothers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   have
                   a
                   Cataract
                   concht
                   ,
                   see
                   obscurely
                   .
                
                 Those
                 that
                 have
                 a
                 
                   Cataract
                   Couch'd
                
                 ,
                 discern
                 but
                 obscurely
                 all
                 visible
                 Objects
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 clearly
                 and
                 distinctly
                 see
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 
                   Convex
                   Glasses
                
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 make
                 this
                 the
                 more
                 clear
                 and
                 evident
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Cataract
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 Skin
                 (
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 long
                 believed
                 )
                 growing
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Chrystallin
                   Humour
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Uveous
                   Tunicle
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 off
                 by
                 a
                 Needle
                 ,
                 and
                 drawn
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 inferiour
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Chrystallin
                   Humour
                
                 it self
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 tract
                 of
                 time
                 grows
                 flaccid
                 and
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Ciliary
                   processes
                
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Acorn
                 when
                 ripe
                 ,
                 is
                 easily
                 separated
                 from
                 its
                 Cup
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 removed
                 with
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 deprest
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Vitreous
                 or
                 
                   Glassy
                   Humour
                
                 ,
                 a
                 small
                 part
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Vitreous
                   Humour
                
                 succeeding
                 in
                 its
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 Cataract
                 therefore
                 being
                 thus
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Chrystallin
                   Humour
                
                 also
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 be
                 rendred
                 more
                 plain
                 ,
                 or
                 less
                 convex
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 the
                 Rays
                 proceeding
                 from
                 all
                 points
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 broken
                 or
                 made
                 bending
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 united
                 in
                 the
                 Retin
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 arrive
                 there
                 :
                 Whence
                 the
                 Vision
                 or
                 act
                 of
                 Sight
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 confused
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 infirmity
                 the
                 
                   Chrystallin
                   Convexity
                
                 only
                 gives
                 relief
                 ,
                 as
                 causing
                 the
                 Rays
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 divergent
                 to
                 become
                 convergent
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 Eye
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 disposition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   Divers
                   Colours
                   appear
                   upon
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   Sun.
                   
                
                 Upon
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 
                   Glaring
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 we
                 seem
                 to
                 behold
                 various
                 Colours
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 our
                 Mind
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 motions
                 that
                 occur
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 whence
                 the
                 tender
                 Filaments
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerves
                
                 proceed
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 having
                 a
                 Sense
                 of
                 Colour
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Agitation
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Eyes
                 shut
                 ,
                 the
                 Capillaments
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerve
                
                 still
                 palpitate
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 tremble
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 render
                 the
                 Light
                 so
                 bright
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 was
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 it
                 represents
                 Colours
                 less
                 intense
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 dilute
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 these
                 Colours
                 are
                 produc'd
                 from
                 motion
                 ,
                 may
                 from
                 hence
                 be
                 easily
                 concluded
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 growing
                 pale
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 changed
                 ,
                 and
                 passing
                 mutually
                 into
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 vanish
                 by
                 degrees
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   that
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   a
                   Mountain
                   far
                   distant
                   seems
                   contiguous
                   to
                   the
                   Horizon
                   .
                
                 The
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 Mountain
                 reaching
                 far
                 beyond
                 the
                 visible
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 appears
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 joined
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Hill
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 when
                 it
                 rises
                 or
                 sets
                 seems
                 to
                 adhere
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 Horizon
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 appearance
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 things
                 appear
                 at
                 no
                 distance
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Rays
                 cohere
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 other
                 Bodies
                 apply
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 happens
                 in
                 the
                 forementioned
                 case
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 tho'
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 vast
                 distance
                 between
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Bodies
                 are
                 contain'd
                 therein
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 Rays
                 arrive
                 at
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 they
                 seem
                 among
                 themselves
                 contiguous
                 and
                 cohering
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 distance
                 of
                 the
                 Horizon
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 ways
                 known
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 from
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Bodies
                 interpos'd
                 between
                 us
                 and
                 them
                 ;
                 whence
                 if
                 those
                 intermediate
                 spaces
                 should
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 obstructed
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 of
                 them
                 could
                 possibly
                 be
                 transmitted
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 judge
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 afar
                 off
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 contiguous
                 and
                 separated
                 by
                 no
                 interval
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 GASSENDUS
                 thinks
                 that
                 Dogs
                 bark
                 at
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 apprehend
                 it
                 to
                 rise
                 near
                 the
                 House
                 top
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 little
                 more
                 distant
                 than
                 the
                 House
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 much
                 bigger
                 than
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 comprehended
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Ditches
                   from
                   a
                   low
                   place
                   appear
                   joined
                   together
                   .
                
                 So
                 if
                 we
                 behold
                 many
                 Ditches
                 ,
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 them
                 plainly
                 appear
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 not
                 much
                 distant
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 represented
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 Rays
                 from
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 many
                 also
                 that
                 slide
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 mingling
                 themselves
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 upward
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 we
                 behold
                 those
                 
                   Ditches
                   Horizontally
                
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 a
                 low
                 place
                 ,
                 their
                 sides
                 seem
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 distance
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 Rays
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 ,
                 reach
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 sides
                 ,
                 stick
                 as
                 they
                 arrive
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   Why
                   Drunken
                   Men
                   see
                   double
                   .
                
                 
                   Drunken
                   Men
                
                 see
                 every
                 Object
                 double
                 ,
                 which
                 VIRGIL
                 asserts
                 also
                 of
                 
                   Mad
                   Men.
                
                 4
                 Aeneid
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 dark
                 and
                 malignant
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 either
                 flowing
                 from
                 the
                 Wine
                 ,
                 or
                 stirred
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 malignity
                 of
                 the
                 Distemper
                 ,
                 which
                 while
                 they
                 pervert
                 the
                 situation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerves
                
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 percussion
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Rays
                 exhaling
                 from
                 the
                 Objects
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 from
                 detorted
                 Eyes
                 :
                 Whence
                 those
                 that
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 chance
                 or
                 accident
                 ,
                 have
                 their
                 Eyes
                 drawn
                 awry
                 ,
                 see
                 all
                 things
                 double
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   Why
                   we
                   see
                   from
                   the
                   dark
                   ,
                   things
                   set
                   in
                   the
                   light
                
                 We
                 find
                 by
                 
                   daily
                   experience
                
                 ,
                 that
                 standing
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 we
                 plainly
                 see
                 things
                 put
                 in
                 a
                 lightsom
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 light
                 place
                 things
                 set
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 may
                 be
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 misty
                 or
                 dark
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 make
                 their
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 said
                 obscure
                 place
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 passage
                 be
                 open
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Light
                 gliding
                 through
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Pupil
                 of
                 the
                 Beholder
                 ,
                 arrive
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 cannot
                 apprehend
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 an
                 obscure
                 place
                 ,
                 because
                 from
                 thence
                 no
                 Rays
                 proceed
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 directly
                 or
                 by
                 reflection
                 can
                 touch
                 the
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                
                 ;
                 unless
                 by
                 chance
                 the
                 darkness
                 be
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 intermingled
                 ,
                 and
                 remit
                 some
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 nothing
                 would
                 hinder
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 few
                 Rays
                 reflext
                 from
                 things
                 would
                 sensibly
                 affect
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 represent
                 some
                 sort
                 of
                 Image
                 of
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   The
                   Hyperboreans
                   have
                   generally
                   very
                   weak
                   Eyes
                   .
                
                 The
                 Hyperboreans
                 or
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 
                   Northern
                   Countries
                
                 ,
                 have
                 generally
                 bad
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 dim-sighted
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 perpetually
                 conversant
                 in
                 Snow
                 ,
                 which
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 reflects
                 back
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 whereof
                 their
                 Eyes
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 strain'd
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 their
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                
                 ,
                 hardned
                 by
                 the
                 
                   external
                   brightness
                
                 ,
                 is
                 less
                 capable
                 of
                 expressing
                 ,
                 or
                 entertaining
                 an
                 affection
                 necessary
                 for
                 Sight
                 .
                 When
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Chrystallin
                   Humour
                
                 becomes
                 congealed
                 with
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 attains
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 rigidity
                 or
                 stifness
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 bent
                 ,
                 nor
                 contracted
                 ,
                 nor
                 unfolded
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   Bodies
                   moved
                   with
                   a
                   rapid
                   swiftness
                   are
                   not
                   perceived
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Cannon
                   Bullet
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 
                   dark
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 passing
                 with
                 incredible
                 swiftness
                 through
                 a
                 
                   whited
                   Wall
                
                 ,
                 becomes
                 altogether
                 imperceptible
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   dark
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 that
                 so
                 rapidly
                 moved
                 ,
                 making
                 no
                 impression
                 upon
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 so
                 lightly
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 interrupts
                 the
                 reflection
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 from
                 the
                 Wall
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 small
                 interval
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 preserves
                 the
                 commotion
                 which
                 those
                 Rays
                 immediately
                 before
                 produc'd
                 .
                 The
                 contrary
                 whereof
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 in
                 a
                 Firebrand
                 whirl'd
                 round
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Brand
                 impresses
                 its
                 force
                 upon
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                
                 formed
                 into
                 a
                 round
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 rapidity
                 of
                 the
                 motion
                 causes
                 the
                 part
                 first
                 moved
                 to
                 keep
                 yet
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 that
                 impression
                 which
                 the
                 Brand
                 makes
                 upon
                 the
                 last
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   Why
                   Goggle-eyed
                   Persons
                   cannot
                   see
                   clearly
                   at
                   any
                   great
                   distance
                   .
                
                 Those
                 that
                 have
                 prominent
                 or
                 
                   Goggle
                   Eyes
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Myopes
                 or
                 
                   Purblind
                   People
                
                 ,
                 see
                 not
                 Objects
                 distinctly
                 at
                 any
                 great
                 distance
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 driven
                 and
                 refracted
                 upon
                 the
                 prominent
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 meet
                 sooner
                 than
                 they
                 can
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ;
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 represent
                 the
                 Image
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 ;
                 namely
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Vitreous
                   Humour
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 
                   Goggle-eyed
                   Persons
                
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 
                   Prospective
                   Glasses
                
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 them
                 the
                 Rays
                 are
                 divided
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 soon
                 concur
                 and
                 meet
                 together
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   The
                   Object
                   is
                   varied
                   according
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   represented
                   in
                   divers
                   Glasses
                   .
                
                 An
                 Object
                 in
                 a
                 
                   plain
                   Glass
                
                 appears
                 just
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 Convex
                 ,
                 less
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 Concave
                 ,
                 greater
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 a
                 
                   plain
                   Glass
                
                 remits
                 towards
                 the
                 Eye
                 all
                 the
                 Rays
                 from
                 each
                 direct
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 every
                 thing
                 must
                 needs
                 
                 be
                 represented
                 just
                 as
                 big
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Convex
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 obliquity
                 of
                 the
                 incidence
                 ,
                 diversly
                 disperses
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 way
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 few
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 directed
                 into
                 the
                 Sensorium
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 Concave
                 not
                 only
                 remits
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 the
                 Rays
                 which
                 are
                 reflected
                 from
                 the
                 plain
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 very
                 many
                 more
                 ,
                 which
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 little
                 devexitated
                 regions
                 of
                 particles
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 points
                 also
                 elsewhere
                 obverted
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Figure
                 is
                 increas'd
                 ,
                 and
                 exceeds
                 in
                 magnitude
                 the
                 represented
                 Object
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   Why
                   some
                   Men
                   see
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   some
                   certain
                   distance
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Men
                 perceive
                 not
                 Objects
                 ,
                 except
                 at
                 some
                 certain
                 distance
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 either
                 very
                 near
                 ,
                 or
                 very
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 they
                 see
                 but
                 confusedly
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 hereof
                 is
                 chiefly
                 custom
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 Men
                 use
                 themselves
                 to
                 look
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 distance
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Muscles
                 which
                 are
                 disposed
                 to
                 the
                 immutation
                 of
                 Figure
                 ,
                 are
                 rendred
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 stupid
                 ,
                 and
                 unapt
                 for
                 their
                 wonted
                 functions
                 ;
                 not
                 otherwise
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 become
                 unuseful
                 for
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 stood
                 long
                 unmoved
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Membrans
                 which
                 contain
                 the
                 three
                 Humours
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 may
                 possibly
                 have
                 become
                 so
                 hard
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 flexible
                 as
                 formerly
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   Blindman
                   saw
                   a
                   little
                   ,
                   by
                   compressing
                   his
                   Eye
                   .
                
                 A
                 certain
                 
                   Young
                   Man
                
                 being
                 blind
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 prest
                 either
                 Eye
                 towards
                 his
                 Nose
                 with
                 his
                 Finger
                 ,
                 could
                 see
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 Possibly
                 this
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 compressing
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 he
                 inverted
                 the
                 convexity
                 of
                 the
                 Chrystallin
                 or
                 
                   Uveous
                   Humour
                
                 ;
                 whence
                 followed
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Projection
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 another
                 Affection
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 as
                 when
                 holding
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 a
                 Leaf
                 of
                 a
                 Book
                 printed
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 small
                 Character
                 ,
                 we
                 keep
                 one
                 Eye
                 shut
                 ,
                 and
                 press
                 the
                 other
                 down
                 with
                 two
                 Fingers
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 fancy
                 the
                 Letters
                 to
                 be
                 increased
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 bigger
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXV
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   whole
                   Sun
                   cannot
                   be
                   seen
                   in
                   an
                   Optick
                   Tube
                   .
                
                 The
                 whole
                 Discus
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 cannot
                 be
                 seen
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Optick
                   Tube
                
                 ,
                 tho'
                 the
                 whole
                 Image
                 be
                 projected
                 upon
                 an
                 opposite
                 sheet
                 of
                 Paper
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Tube
                
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 its
                 Cavity
                 ,
                 divides
                 the
                 many
                 Rays
                 ,
                 and
                 suffers
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 Eye
                 ;
                 whereas
                 all
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 Paper
                 ,
                 and
                 form
                 therein
                 a
                 far
                 more
                 large
                 Effigies
                 of
                 the
                 Sun.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XXVI
                   .
                   Vision
                   is
                   made
                   much
                   more
                   distinct
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   hole
                   made
                   by
                   a
                   Needle
                   in
                   a
                   Card
                   or
                   Paper
                   .
                
                 An
                 Object
                 which
                 appears
                 confused
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 too
                 near
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 distinctly
                 enough
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 distance
                 ,
                 by
                 any
                 one
                 through
                 a
                 hole
                 made
                 with
                 a
                 Needle
                 in
                 a
                 thin
                 Card
                 or
                 piece
                 of
                 
                   Writing
                   Paper
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 then
                 receiving
                 a
                 lesser
                 quantity
                 of
                 Rays
                 from
                 every
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 forms
                 its
                 Image
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 narrow
                 space
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 two
                 Neighbouring
                 points
                 scarcely
                 confound
                 their
                 actions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVII
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   Stone
                   at
                   the
                   bottom
                   of
                   a
                   Vessel
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   by
                   the
                   pouring
                   in
                   of
                   Water
                   .
                
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 putting
                 a
                 Stone
                 or
                 Counter
                 into
                 a
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 so
                 place
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 no
                 longer
                 discern
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 pouring
                 water
                 into
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 directing
                 his
                 Eye
                 precisely
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 see
                 the
                 Counter
                 or
                 Pebble
                 sticking
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Vessel
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 appear
                 there
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 assigned
                 no
                 other
                 Cause
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Rays
                   reflected
                
                 before
                 from
                 the
                 Counter
                 ,
                 there
                 being
                 then
                 no
                 sort
                 of
                 Body
                 interposed
                 between
                 ,
                 were
                 directly
                 sent
                 into
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 consequence
                 smote
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Forefront
                 ,
                 and
                 neighbouring
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 :
                 But
                 upon
                 the
                 infusion
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 the
                 Beams
                 passing
                 through
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 refracted
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 applying
                 towards
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 render
                 the
                 Stone
                 visible
                 and
                 conspicuous
                 thereunto
                 .
                 Thus
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 the
                 refraction
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Horizon
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 being
                 34
                 minutes
                 high
                 or
                 thereabouts
                 ,
                 appears
                 much
                 higher
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 would
                 appear
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 Vapours
                 were
                 absent
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Rays
                 of
                 Light
                 are
                 transmitted
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 being
                 half
                 a
                 degree
                 and
                 30
                 minutes
                 diameter
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 all
                 seen
                 ,
                 tho'
                 deprest
                 and
                 wholly
                 underneath
                 the
                 Diameter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVIII
                   .
                   How
                   things
                   viewed
                   through
                   a
                   Convex
                   Chrystal
                   Glass
                   appear
                   .
                
                 Things
                 appear
                 bigger
                 than
                 they
                 really
                 are
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 
                   Convex
                   Chrystal
                   Round
                
                 :
                 As
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 in
                 old
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 discern
                 Letters
                 ,
                 tho'
                 near
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 help
                 their
                 sight
                 in
                 reading
                 ,
                 by
                 using
                 the
                 
                   Convex
                   Glasses
                
                 of
                 a
                 pair
                 of
                 Spectacles
                 :
                 As
                 also
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 
                   Microscope
                   Glasses
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 viewing
                 and
                 discerning
                 of
                 the
                 Hairs
                 of
                 a
                 Flea
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 the
                 minutest
                 and
                 smallest
                 Bodies
                 imaginable
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Convex
                   Glass
                
                 plac'd
                 between
                 the
                 visible
                 Objects
                 and
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 the
                 Rays
                 which
                 before
                 came
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 hardly
                 reach'd
                 the
                 Ball
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 are
                 forc'd
                 into
                 the
                 Pupil
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Eye
                 receives
                 the
                 Rays
                 from
                 the
                 particles
                 of
                 the
                 Objects
                 formerly
                 hid
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 the
                 Rays
                 before
                 join'd
                 with
                 them
                 are
                 separated
                 from
                 those
                 interposed
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 particles
                 seen
                 from
                 each
                 part
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 thereby
                 inlarged
                 ,
                 and
                 represent
                 the
                 whole
                 bigger
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 angle
                 is
                 inereast
                 ,
                 the
                 visible
                 Object
                 coming
                 next
                 in
                 view
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 divarication
                 of
                 the
                 Rays
                 entring
                 cross-ways
                 the
                 Pupil
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 toward
                 the
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 form
                 a
                 great
                 Image
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIX
                   .
                   Through
                   a
                   Telescope
                   things
                   appear
                   greater
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 a
                 Telescope
                 or
                 
                   Optick
                   Tube
                
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 things
                 at
                 a
                 good
                 distance
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 full
                 magnitude
                 ,
                 and
                 discern
                 them
                 very
                 distinctly
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 advantage
                 a
                 Telescope
                 brings
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 causes
                 the
                 visible
                 Object
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Pupil
                 of
                 the
                 Tube
                 to
                 be
                 discerned
                 with
                 more
                 Rays
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 convexity
                 of
                 the
                 utmost
                 Glass
                 gathering
                 the
                 Rays
                 under
                 a
                 greater
                 angle
                 of
                 Vision
                 .
                 Moreover
                 the
                 divarication
                 becomes
                 great
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 Rays
                 ,
                 which
                 entring
                 cross-ways
                 the
                 Pupil
                 or
                 utmost
                 extremity
                 of
                 the
                 Tube
                 ,
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   Retin
                   Tunicle
                
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 cause
                 a
                 large
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 
                   visible
                   Object
                
                 to
                 be
                 described
                 in
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXX
                   .
                   Why
                   from
                   two
                   Eyes
                   any
                   Object
                   appears
                   singular
                   .
                
                 The
                 Object
                 appears
                 singular
                 ,
                 or
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 tho'
                 transmitted
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 through
                 both
                 Eyes
                 ;
                 and
                 tho'
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerves
                
                 meet
                 not
                 in
                 conjunction
                 ,
                 as
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 dissection
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   Young
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 VESALIUS
                 found
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 separate
                 or
                 divided
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 Objects
                 is
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 Conarion
                 or
                 
                   Pineal
                   Glandule
                
                 ,
                 situate
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 two
                 Images
                 ,
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 two
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 are
                 united
                 before
                 they
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 Soul.
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 double
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Cerebellum
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 superficies
                 and
                 name
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 its
                 
                 Vermiformous
                 or
                 Worm-formed
                 Process
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Marrow
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Spina
                   Dorsi
                
                 consists
                 of
                 four
                 parts
                 ;
                 two
                 whereof
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 two
                 Medieties
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 from
                 the
                 two
                 Medieties
                 of
                 the
                 Cerebel
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 transparent
                 Septum
                 ,
                 or
                 Fence
                 which
                 separates
                 the
                 two
                 formost
                 Ventricles
                 is
                 also
                 double
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 
                   Pineal
                   Glandule
                
                 only
                 is
                 single
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Species
                 proceeding
                 from
                 both
                 Eyes
                 may
                 meet
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Soul.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XXXI
                   .
                   Why
                   the
                   Picture
                   of
                   a
                   Man
                   seems
                   to
                   look
                   upon
                   all
                   Persons
                   in
                   the
                   Room
                   .
                
                 A
                 
                   Painted
                   Person
                
                 seems
                 to
                 cast
                 an
                 Eye
                 upon
                 every
                 part
                 round
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 Room
                 particularly
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 the
                 Picture
                 is
                 in
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Rays
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 from
                 all
                 its
                 points
                 to
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 the
                 Beholder
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Eye
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Living
                   Person
                
                 being
                 of
                 a
                 Convex
                 Figure
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 hid
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 send
                 out
                 its
                 Rays
                 every
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 apparent
                 in
                 Carved
                 Images
                 ,
                 whose
                 Eyes
                 being
                 exerted
                 or
                 sticking
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 shapt
                 into
                 a
                 certain
                 Curvity
                 or
                 Convexity
                 ,
                 cannot
                 emit
                 the
                 Rays
                 every
                 way
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VI.
                 Of
                 Imagination
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Whence
                   arises
                   the
                   diversity
                   of
                   Wit
                   and
                   Imagination
                   .
                
                 ALMOST
                 all
                 Men
                 differ
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 in
                 Wit
                 ,
                 and
                 Imagination
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 chiefly
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 
                   Conformation
                   ,
                   Figure
                
                 and
                 Magnitude
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Brain
                   ,
                   Texture
                
                 of
                 parts
                 ,
                 substance
                 and
                 motion
                 of
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 very
                 greatly
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 quickness
                 or
                 slowness
                 of
                 Wit
                 and
                 Imagination
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 bulk
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 be
                 either
                 lesser
                 or
                 bigger
                 than
                 is
                 fit
                 ,
                 the
                 Wit
                 will
                 either
                 be
                 precipitate
                 or
                 slow
                 ;
                 either
                 because
                 the
                 Spirits
                 themselves
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 passage
                 free
                 and
                 open
                 enough
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 the
                 equal
                 motion
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 put
                 out
                 of
                 order
                 through
                 the
                 default
                 of
                 the
                 Figure
                 ;
                 or
                 perhaps
                 because
                 in
                 a
                 larger
                 bulk
                 the
                 Contexture
                 of
                 the
                 
                   minute
                   parts
                
                 is
                 courser
                 ,
                 or
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 other
                 more
                 occult
                 Cause
                 ,
                 which
                 represents
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 things
                 distorted
                 or
                 ill
                 delineated
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Whenee
                   proceeds
                   the
                   various
                   Inclinations
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   some
                   to
                   one
                   Art
                   or
                   Science
                   ,
                   some
                   to
                   another
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 degrees
                 of
                 
                   Imagination
                   ,
                   Men
                
                 are
                 variously
                 carried
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 innate
                 Inclination
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Mathematical
                   Arts
                
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 Eloquence
                 and
                 Poetry
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Medicin
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Practice
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 speculation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 comprehends
                 the
                 Principles
                 and
                 Rules
                 of
                 Medicin
                 more
                 properly
                 relates
                 to
                 the
                 Intellect
                 or
                 Understanding
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Practick
                   Part
                
                 of
                 it
                 which
                 examins
                 all
                 the
                 Indications
                 and
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 a
                 Disease
                 ,
                 and
                 takes
                 opportunities
                 of
                 healing
                 ,
                 belongs
                 chiefly
                 to
                 the
                 Imagination
                 :
                 Whence
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 and
                 acute
                 Physitians
                 are
                 not
                 always
                 the
                 most
                 happy
                 in
                 curing
                 of
                 Diseases
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 observable
                 in
                 other
                 Sciences
                 :
                 For
                 those
                 Men
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 Learned
                 and
                 Skilful
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 are
                 judged
                 the
                 least
                 fit
                 for
                 other
                 
                   Civil
                   Imployments
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Many
                   things
                   occur
                   to
                   our
                   Imagination
                   ,
                   which
                   never
                   offer'd
                   themselves
                   to
                   our
                   Senses
                   .
                
                 Many
                 things
                 ,
                 through
                 our
                 inadvertency
                 ,
                 occur
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 were
                 never
                 offered
                 to
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 not
                 left
                 any
                 Vestigium
                 of
                 themselves
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 we
                 conceive
                 in
                 our
                 Imagination
                 a
                 Hippocentaur
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Chimaera's
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 presented
                 themselves
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 form'd
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 Fancy
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 tho'
                 perchance
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 conceive
                 in
                 our
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 before
                 in
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Composition
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 constituted
                 ,
                 have
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 entred
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 haply
                 not
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 which
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 affinity
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 Horse
                 and
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 be
                 represented
                 to
                 our
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Species
                 of
                 both
                 be
                 imprest
                 upon
                 the
                 Organ
                 of
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 we
                 easily
                 compound
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 conceive
                 a
                 Hippocentaur
                 or
                 Animal
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 Man
                 and
                 Horse
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 may
                 determin
                 of
                 the
                 vestigia
                 of
                 other
                 Objects
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 sight
                 whereof
                 we
                 form
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 before
                 fell
                 not
                 under
                 our
                 Senses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Why
                   those
                   that
                   look
                   upon
                   the
                   ground
                   from
                   any
                   high
                   place
                   ,
                   are
                   taken
                   with
                   a
                   Vertigo
                   .
                
                 They
                 who
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 so
                 accustomed
                 ,
                 pass
                 over
                 high
                 Bridges
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 a
                 high
                 Tower
                 cast
                 their
                 Eyes
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 are
                 commonly
                 taken
                 with
                 a
                 Vertigo
                 ,
                 and
                 fancy
                 all
                 visible
                 Objects
                 to
                 turn
                 round
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 proceeds
                 from
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 which
                 apprehends
                 danger
                 from
                 the
                 situation
                 or
                 posture
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 dreads
                 the
                 hapning
                 of
                 any
                 mischief
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 whence
                 being
                 very
                 cautious
                 how
                 it
                 transmits
                 the
                 Spirits
                 into
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 direct
                 them
                 more
                 securely
                 ,
                 it
                 recalls
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Meditullium
                 or
                 
                   inmost
                   part
                
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 perverts
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 accustomed
                 afflux
                 and
                 Irradiation
                 ;
                 and
                 while
                 it
                 indeavours
                 to
                 direct
                 them
                 into
                 better
                 order
                 ,
                 overmuch
                 sollicitude
                 compels
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 certain
                 confusion
                 and
                 irregular
                 motion
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 bold
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 Men
                 in
                 Drink
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 take
                 little
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Regimen
                 or
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 suffer
                 no
                 such
                 Vertigo
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Why
                   Men
                   in
                   a
                   Fever
                   fancy
                   they
                   suffer
                   th●se
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   really
                   do
                   not
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Men
                 seised
                 with
                 a
                 Disease
                 ,
                 especially
                 those
                 in
                 a
                 Fever
                 ,
                 fancy
                 they
                 do
                 or
                 suffer
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 indeed
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 one
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Tertian
                   Ague
                
                 often
                 complaining
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 grievously
                 afflicted
                 with
                 a
                 wound
                 in
                 his
                 Shoulder
                 ,
                 when
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 he
                 had
                 in
                 reality
                 no
                 wound
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 happens
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Species
                 which
                 are
                 imprest
                 by
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 or
                 raised
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Vestigia
                 of
                 the
                 Memory
                 are
                 equally
                 vivacious
                 ,
                 and
                 indued
                 with
                 no
                 less
                 strength
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 Senses
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 are
                 agitated
                 above
                 what
                 health
                 requires
                 ,
                 they
                 concur
                 with
                 the
                 Vestigia
                 of
                 the
                 memory
                 to
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 other
                 Species
                 ,
                 which
                 represent
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 being
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 to
                 our
                 Senses
                 .
                 It
                 also
                 happens
                 sometimes
                 in
                 a
                 Disease
                 ,
                 that
                 Objects
                 make
                 no
                 impression
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 Mind
                 can
                 compare
                 those
                 Species
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 memory
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 there
                 ingender
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Witches
                   in
                   Imagination
                   ,
                   see
                   places
                   f●●
                   remote
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 that
                 Witches
                 ,
                 buried
                 in
                 a
                 deep
                 sleep
                 ,
                 imagine
                 they
                 see
                 Places
                 far
                 remote
                 ,
                 
                   Towns
                   ,
                   Cities
                   ,
                   Palaces
                   ,
                   Troops
                
                 of
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 being
                 awake
                 describe
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 tittle
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 seen
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 Eyes
                 .
                 Which
                 doubtless
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 who
                 represents
                 the
                 Ideas
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 to
                 their
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 strongly
                 imprints
                 it
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 present
                 at
                 those
                 sorts
                 of
                 Shows
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   9.
                   
                   Chap.
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Scu
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   Charles
                   Sackvile
                   ▪
                   Earle
                   of
                   Dorset
                   and
                   Middlesex
                   ,
                   Baron
                   Buckhurst
                   and
                   Cranfield
                   ,
                   Knight
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   noble
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Garter
                   ,
                   Lord
                   Leivtenant
                   of
                   Sussex
                   ,
                   Lord
                   Chamberlaine
                   of
                   his
                   Majesties
                   Household
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   their
                   Ma
                   t
                   ys
                   .
                   most
                   Hon
                   ble
                   .
                   Privy
                   Councell
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
               
               
                 
                 Some
                 Marks
                 or
                 Characters
                 are
                 imprinted
                 in
                 Births
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mothers
                   Imagination
                
                 ;
                 this
                 appears
                 in
                 Mothers
                 that
                 long
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 :
                 For
                 upon
                 their
                 touching
                 of
                 the
                 Cheek
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 the
                 thing
                 so
                 earnestly
                 coveted
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Cherry
                   ,
                   Grape
                
                 ,
                 or
                 whatever
                 else
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 is
                 commonly
                 imprest
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 member
                 .
                 And
                 FORESTUS
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   Noble
                   Woman
                
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 whilst
                 she
                 was
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 having
                 broke
                 her
                 Arm
                 ,
                 brought
                 forth
                 a
                 Male
                 Child
                 with
                 a
                 broken
                 Arm.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Cherry
                 or
                 Grape
                 imprinted
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 of
                 the
                 Parent
                 ,
                 is
                 conveyed
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 to
                 the
                 Infant
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 disposition
                 which
                 inheres
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Mothers
                   Brain
                
                 ,
                 and
                 moves
                 in
                 her
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Fruit
                 ,
                 passes
                 also
                 into
                 the
                 Brain
                 of
                 the
                 Infant
                 ,
                 corresponding
                 to
                 the
                 part
                 affected
                 :
                 Whence
                 the
                 Mother
                 touching
                 her self
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 longing
                 ,
                 produces
                 there
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 her
                 Imagination
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 Mother
                 thus
                 touching
                 her self
                 ,
                 there
                 comes
                 presently
                 into
                 her
                 mind
                 ,
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 to
                 be
                 imprinted
                 on
                 the
                 Birth
                 ;
                 from
                 whence
                 a
                 motion
                 of
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 fear
                 arises
                 ;
                 without
                 both
                 which
                 no
                 mark
                 is
                 ever
                 imprinted
                 in
                 the
                 Bodies
                 of
                 any
                 Infants
                 .
                 So
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 Instance
                 :
                 For
                 since
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Infants
                 members
                 is
                 answerable
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fibres
                 and
                 Humours
                 of
                 both
                 are
                 continuous
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Male
                   Child
                
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 
                   Noble
                   Woman
                
                 was
                 born
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Broken
                   Arm
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 remedies
                 being
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Arms
                 of
                 both
                 Mother
                 and
                 Infant
                 ,
                 both
                 were
                 separately
                 cured
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   The
                   powerful
                   force
                   of
                   Imagination
                   .
                
                 To
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 may
                 be
                 referred
                 what
                 hapned
                 to
                 an
                 
                   Apothecaries
                   Wife
                
                 at
                 Bononia
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 through
                 a
                 Window
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Neighbours
                   House
                   ,
                   Snakes
                
                 flea'd
                 ,
                 and
                 hung
                 to
                 dry
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 brought
                 forth
                 a
                 Child
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Snakes
                   Head
                
                 :
                 So
                 another
                 Woman
                 in
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 ALDROVANDUS
                 ,
                 observing
                 a
                 Lobster
                 or
                 
                   Sea
                   ▪
                   Crab
                
                 taken
                 by
                 a
                 Fisherman
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 taken
                 with
                 an
                 earnest
                 longing
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 a
                 Lobster
                 altogether
                 like
                 what
                 she
                 had
                 seen
                 and
                 long'd
                 for
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   A
                   Party-Colour'd
                   Child
                   born
                   of
                   a
                   white
                   Woman
                   .
                
                 Hereunto
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 another
                 History
                 ,
                 quoted
                 by
                 JOHANNES
                 SWAMMERDAMUS
                 in
                 his
                 Treatise
                 entitled
                 ,
                 
                   Uteri
                   Muliebris
                   Fabrica
                
                 ,
                 In
                 which
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Imagination
                 in
                 a
                 Woman
                 with
                 Child
                 is
                 clearly
                 demonstrated
                 .
                 A
                 certain
                 Woman
                 of
                 Utretcht
                 being
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 to
                 a
                 Shop
                 to
                 furnish
                 her self
                 with
                 some
                 things
                 for
                 her
                 Domestick
                 Use
                 ,
                 upon
                 her
                 first
                 entrance
                 ,
                 sees
                 a
                 Negro
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 sight
                 being
                 affrighted
                 ,
                 she
                 went
                 home
                 ,
                 thinking
                 no
                 other
                 but
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 perfect
                 Black.
                 But
                 at
                 last
                 recollecting
                 her self
                 ,
                 she
                 borrows
                 a
                 remedy
                 against
                 this
                 strong
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 from
                 another
                 equally
                 strong
                 ,
                 perswading
                 her self
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Blackness
                 in
                 her
                 Imagination
                 might
                 be
                 wash'd
                 off
                 with
                 
                   hot
                   water
                
                 ;
                 in
                 order
                 whereunto
                 she
                 kindles
                 a
                 Fire
                 ,
                 heats
                 a
                 Skillet
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 washes
                 her self
                 all
                 over
                 from
                 Head
                 to
                 Foot.
                 What
                 follows
                 ?
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 her
                 Delivery
                 arrives
                 ,
                 the
                 Child
                 is
                 born
                 ,
                 hath
                 all
                 his
                 Teeth
                 entire
                 ,
                 and
                 appears
                 a
                 perfect
                 White
                 ,
                 those
                 places
                 excepted
                 to
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Mother
                 ,
                 while
                 she
                 wash'd
                 her self
                 ,
                 the
                 water
                 reach'd
                 not
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Hands
                 and
                 Feet
                 ,
                 the
                 Interstices
                 or
                 innermost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Fingers
                 and
                 Toes
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 appeared
                 manifest
                 signs
                 of
                 blackness
                 and
                 black
                 Spots
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   an
                   Aethiopian
                   Queen
                   brought
                   forth
                   a
                   White
                   Child
                   .
                
                 PERSINA
                 an
                 
                   Aethiopian
                   Queen
                
                 ,
                 beholding
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Copulation
                 ,
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 a
                 
                   White
                   Child
                
                 ,
                 brought
                 forth
                 a
                 perfect
                 White
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 another
                 Queen
                 an
                 European
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 like
                 occasion
                 ,
                 brought
                 forth
                 a
                 
                   Negro
                   Child
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 some
                 Physitians
                 attribute
                 to
                 the
                 Seed
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 its
                 various
                 quality
                 ,
                 induces
                 various
                 forms
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 Yellowish
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 produce
                 a
                 
                   Ruddy
                   Colour
                
                 ,
                 if
                 Cinericious
                 or
                 Ashes-like
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Brown
                   Colour
                
                 ;
                 if
                 whitish
                 ,
                 a
                 White
                 .
              
               
                 Which
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 common
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 Imagination
                 must
                 claim
                 the
                 principal
                 part
                 .
                 Because
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 courses
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 are
                 incessantly
                 carried
                 ,
                 are
                 extended
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 into
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 strong
                 than
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 by
                 operating
                 upon
                 the
                 Bowels
                 ,
                 and
                 exciting
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Humours
                 ,
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 induce
                 a
                 Black
                 or
                 White
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Colour
                 .
                 So
                 
                 Jacob's
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 aspect
                 of
                 the
                 Rods
                 set
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 brought
                 forth
                 their
                 Young
                 of
                 a
                 various
                 Colour
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Imagination
                   performs
                   wonderful
                   things
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 this
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 HIPPOCRATES
                 cleared
                 a
                 Woman
                 that
                 lay
                 under
                 suspicion
                 of
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 upon
                 bringing
                 forth
                 a
                 Child
                 utterly
                 unlike
                 her
                 Husband
                 ;
                 finding
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 like
                 a
                 Picture
                 which
                 hanging
                 up
                 in
                 her
                 Bed-Chamber
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Woman
                 look'd
                 upon
                 very
                 stedfastly
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Coition
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 excused
                 that
                 Lady
                 of
                 the
                 Noble
                 Family
                 of
                 the
                 Ursini
                 ,
                 who
                 brought
                 forth
                 a
                 
                   Male
                   Child
                
                 like
                 a
                 
                   Hairy
                   Bear
                
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 she
                 was
                 big
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 very
                 frequently
                 before
                 her
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 in
                 her
                 mind
                 the
                 Pourtraitures
                 of
                 Bears
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Arms
                 of
                 the
                 Ursini
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Deformed
                   Whelps
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   removed
                   from
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   bigbellied
                   Women
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 judge
                 nothing
                 more
                 blame-worthy
                 among
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 light
                 and
                 wanton
                 Women
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 great
                 delight
                 they
                 take
                 in
                 Whelps
                 ,
                 young
                 Apes
                 and
                 Monkies
                 ,
                 taking
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Arms
                   ,
                   hugging
                   ,
                   stroaking
                
                 ,
                 and
                 continually
                 handling
                 them
                 ,
                 since
                 by
                 this
                 frequent
                 having
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Laps
                 and
                 Sight
                 ,
                 they
                 habituate
                 their
                 Imagination
                 to
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 strange
                 and
                 deformed
                 Ideas
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 often
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 Birth
                 that
                 hath
                 something
                 of
                 an
                 odd
                 ,
                 ill
                 favoured
                 sort
                 of
                 Meen
                 in
                 its
                 Countenance
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 very
                 convenient
                 that
                 those
                 sort
                 of
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 vulgarly
                 called
                 Camusii
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 away
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 not
                 prejudice
                 bigbellied
                 Women
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 deformed
                 Births
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   Why
                   some
                   delirant
                   Persons
                   have
                   always
                   the
                   same
                   discourse
                   .
                
                 Such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 madness
                 possesses
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 some
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 perverts
                 their
                 judgment
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 discourse
                 they
                 have
                 always
                 one
                 thing
                 by
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 give
                 attention
                 nor
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 other
                 Men.
                 I
                 saw
                 a
                 Phrenetick
                 at
                 Paris
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 a
                 whole
                 day
                 together
                 repeated
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 by
                 chance
                 he
                 was
                 interrupted
                 by
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 stare
                 upon
                 the
                 Person
                 so
                 speaking
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 intending
                 to
                 answer
                 him
                 word
                 by
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 sooner
                 had
                 the
                 said
                 Person
                 done
                 speaking
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 Story
                 as
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 such
                 sort
                 of
                 Men
                 it
                 falls
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 perturbation
                 possesses
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 impression
                 of
                 other
                 words
                 to
                 adhere
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Glandule
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 little
                 space
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 Image
                 of
                 things
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 detain'd
                 ,
                 immediately
                 returning
                 ,
                 they
                 (
                 as
                 having
                 forgotten
                 the
                 words
                 last
                 said
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 answer
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 conformably
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 impel
                 the
                 Glandule
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 represented
                 to
                 their
                 Mind
                 .
                 For
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 these
                 sort
                 of
                 Men
                 are
                 not
                 troubled
                 with
                 a
                 Phrensie
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 their
                 Soul
                 has
                 no
                 command
                 over
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Glandule
                 ;
                 or
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 are
                 in
                 such
                 commotion
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 carried
                 above
                 it
                 with
                 so
                 unequal
                 a
                 course
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shatter
                 it
                 without
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 raise
                 upon
                 it
                 innumerable
                 species
                 ,
                 which
                 presently
                 flow
                 out
                 and
                 slip
                 away
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 imbues
                 the
                 Glandule
                 with
                 some
                 Vestigia
                 of
                 Memory
                 so
                 tenaciously
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Image
                 is
                 always
                 represented
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 disingage
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   sometimes
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   sensible
                   of
                   things
                   present
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 some
                 Persons
                 are
                 not
                 sensible
                 even
                 of
                 those
                 very
                 things
                 which
                 their
                 Organs
                 perform
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 happens
                 when
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 wholly
                 taken
                 up
                 or
                 diverted
                 by
                 any
                 
                   strong
                   thought
                
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 flow
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 quantity
                 through
                 the
                 tract
                 upon
                 which
                 this
                 thought
                 depends
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 remain
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 able
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 tract
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Object
                 present
                 indeavours
                 to
                 impress
                 .
                 For
                 which
                 Reason
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 seiz'd
                 with
                 any
                 acute
                 pain
                 ,
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 fix
                 their
                 thoughts
                 upon
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 but
                 that
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   Some
                   Men
                   are
                   carried
                   by
                   their
                   distemper
                   to
                   fancy
                   themseves
                   Kings
                
                 Some
                 imagine
                 their
                 Nose
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 bulk
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 passable
                 through
                 any
                 Door
                 :
                 Others
                 believe
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 Kings
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 
                   Spanish
                   Servant
                
                 whereof
                 JOHANNES
                 HUARTUS
                 makes
                 mention
                 ,
                 who
                 verily
                 believing
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 made
                 many
                 grave
                 and
                 wise
                 Discourses
                 concerning
                 Government
                 .
                 MONTANUS
                 speaks
                 of
                 some
                 who
                 fancied
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 
                   Fine
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Serpents
                 lay
                 lurking
                 every
                 where
                 underneath
                 the
                 said
                 Glass
                 ;
                 upon
                 which
                 conceit
                 he
                 kept
                 his
                 Bed
                 ,
                 thinking
                 himself
                 there
                 safe
                 as
                 in
                 an
                 Island
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 stir
                 out
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 break
                 the
                 Glass
                 and
                 so
                 fall
                 upon
                 the
                 Serpents
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 extravagance
                 may
                 be
                 drawn
                 from
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ;
                 for
                 whilst
                 by
                 any
                 tenacious
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 firm
                 tracts
                 of
                 the
                 Memory
                 ,
                 the
                 Glandule
                 is
                 converted
                 to
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 where
                 the
                 pores
                 are
                 opened
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 opening
                 whereof
                 the
                 Species
                 of
                 
                   King
                   ,
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 may
                 be
                 revoqu'd
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 is
                 form'd
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 ;
                 the
                 Soul
                 beholding
                 such
                 a
                 Species
                 ,
                 considers
                 it self
                 as
                 joined
                 to
                 that
                 very
                 
                   King
                   ,
                   Serpent
                   ,
                   Glass
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 are
                 represented
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Species
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Composition
                 ,
                 making
                 together
                 with
                 it
                 one
                 whole
                 .
                 I
                 knew
                 one
                 at
                 London
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 so
                 created
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 undoubtedly
                 ordained
                 to
                 succeed
                 the
                 present
                 Incumbent
                 in
                 that
                 See
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 he
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 person
                 sufficiently
                 discreet
                 and
                 serious
                 ,
                 and
                 labouring
                 under
                 no
                 other
                 Phantasm
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 carefully
                 minded
                 his
                 own
                 affairs
                 ,
                 spent
                 his
                 time
                 seriously
                 and
                 wisely
                 ,
                 and
                 providently
                 behaved
                 himself
                 in
                 executing
                 the
                 Imploy
                 he
                 was
                 ingaged
                 in
                 :
                 All
                 which
                 I
                 suppose
                 may
                 well
                 enough
                 be
                 if
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Glandule
                 was
                 formerly
                 governed
                 ,
                 ceases
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 nothing
                 comes
                 in
                 its
                 way
                 that
                 can
                 renew
                 those
                 pristin
                 motions
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 Fit
                 returns
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 access
                 comes
                 upon
                 the
                 persons
                 affected
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 upon
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 a
                 
                   feverish
                   Distemper
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Of
                   one
                   that
                   imagined
                   he
                   had
                   Frogs
                   in
                   his
                   Guts
                   .
                
                 A
                 certain
                 Person
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 chance
                 fell
                 into
                 a
                 Well
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 were
                 abundance
                 of
                 Spawn
                 of
                 Frogs
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 into
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 fall
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Well-water
                 ,
                 he
                 afterwards
                 took
                 a
                 deep
                 conceit
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 having
                 young
                 Frogs
                 in
                 his
                 Belly
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 otherwise
                 perswaded
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 for
                 seven
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 he
                 betook
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 study
                 of
                 Physick
                 ,
                 meerly
                 for
                 the
                 finding
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Remedy
                 for
                 this
                 supposed
                 Distemper
                 ;
                 moreover
                 he
                 travelled
                 into
                 
                   Italy
                   ,
                   France
                
                 and
                 Germany
                 to
                 consult
                 the
                 Physitians
                 of
                 those
                 Parts
                 concerning
                 the
                 said
                 affair
                 ,
                 still
                 fancying
                 that
                 the
                 rumbling
                 of
                 his
                 Guts
                 was
                 the
                 Croaking
                 of
                 Frogs
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 he
                 otherwise
                 cur'd
                 at
                 last
                 but
                 by
                 deception
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 a
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 acting
                 above
                 others
                 by
                 policy
                 ,
                 conveyed
                 live
                 Frogs
                 into
                 his
                 Excrement
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 made
                 him
                 believe
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 voided
                 them
                 by
                 Stool
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 ,
                 setting
                 aside
                 the
                 recourse
                 of
                 this
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 did
                 recur
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 he
                 acted
                 very
                 prudently
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 discovery
                 of
                 any
                 extravagancy
                 :
                 Which
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ceased
                 sometimes
                 to
                 flow
                 through
                 that
                 tract
                 of
                 his
                 Imagination
                 where
                 the
                 extravagance
                 was
                 imprest
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 diverted
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 occasions
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 appeared
                 discreet
                 enough
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 renewing
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 the
                 access
                 of
                 his
                 
                   whimsical
                   Fit
                
                 returned
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 some
                 cause
                 had
                 disposed
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VII
                 .
                 Of
                 Memory
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   Men
                   differ
                   in
                   Memory
                   .
                
                 AS
                 Men
                 differ
                 in
                 Wit
                 and
                 force
                 of
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 Memory
                 .
                 For
                 some
                 there
                 are
                 who
                 presently
                 get
                 a
                 thing
                 by
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 soon
                 forget
                 it
                 :
                 Others
                 get
                 it
                 soon
                 ,
                 and
                 firmly
                 retain
                 it
                 :
                 Others
                 are
                 slow
                 in
                 getting
                 a
                 thing
                 into
                 their
                 Memory
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 once
                 gotten
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 easily
                 lose
                 it
                 .
                 Lastly
                 there
                 are
                 who
                 slowly
                 learn
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 forget
                 it
                 soon
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Book
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   Part.
                   9.
                   
                   Chap.
                   7
                
                 
                   G.
                   Freman
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip.
                   Scul
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   most
                   Honourable
                   Henry
                   Marquess
                   of
                   Worcester
                   ,
                   Son
                   and
                   Heyre
                   of
                   the
                   Right
                   Noble
                   Henry
                   Duke
                   of
                   Beaufort
                   &c.
                   a.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   is
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Richard
                   Blome
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   Infants
                   are
                   deficient
                   in
                   Memory
                   .
                
                 Children
                 and
                 Infants
                 are
                 less
                 indued
                 with
                 memory
                 ,
                 and
                 sooner
                 forget
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 learn'd
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 more
                 advanc'd
                 in
                 years
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 arriv'd
                 to
                 their
                 middle
                 Age.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Memory
                 depends
                 upon
                 certain
                 Vestigia
                 or
                 Tracts
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Species
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 hath
                 been
                 imprest
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Whence
                 if
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 any
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 are
                 changed
                 by
                 accretion
                 or
                 diminution
                 ,
                 those
                 Vestigia
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 vanish
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 Children
                 are
                 continually
                 growing
                 ,
                 and
                 something
                 of
                 new
                 substance
                 always
                 added
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Pleits
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 form'd
                 by
                 the
                 transcurse
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 are
                 easily
                 perverted
                 and
                 lose
                 their
                 pristin
                 Order
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Pleits
                 or
                 Folds
                 in
                 Paper
                 are
                 easily
                 effaced
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 worn
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 new
                 substance
                 be
                 super-induc'd
                 :
                 To
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Brain
                 of
                 Children
                 is
                 too
                 soft
                 and
                 moist
                 to
                 retain
                 tenaciously
                 any
                 thing
                 committed
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 tho'
                 it
                 easily
                 receives
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 retains
                 not
                 any
                 distinction
                 of
                 them
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 being
                 like
                 nothing
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 Mud
                 tempered
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   Memory
                   very
                   prompt
                   in
                   Young
                   Men.
                   
                
                 The
                 contrary
                 happens
                 in
                 
                   Young
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 a
                 Brain
                 very
                 well
                 tempered
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 neither
                 too
                 moist
                 nor
                 too
                 dry
                 ;
                 have
                 also
                 their
                 Fibrils
                 more
                 subtile
                 and
                 flexil
                 ;
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 impressions
                 of
                 Objects
                 are
                 more
                 easily
                 received
                 in
                 their
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 longer
                 conserved
                 ;
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Infants
                 are
                 much
                 more
                 capable
                 of
                 new
                 habitudes
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 riper
                 years
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 having
                 the
                 
                   Nerves
                   ,
                   Muscles
                
                 and
                 the
                 Brain
                 more
                 tender
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 might
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 form
                 their
                 passages
                 :
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 Infants
                 indeavouring
                 and
                 labouring
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 get
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 facility
                 of
                 expressing
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 pronounce
                 their
                 words
                 with
                 an
                 incredible
                 swiftness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Some
                   easily
                   learn
                   the
                   things
                   they
                   hear
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Persons
                 learn
                 Tunes
                 with
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 without
                 any
                 study
                 or
                 labour
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 express
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 true
                 and
                 exact
                 Harmony
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 so
                 happens
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 acting
                 within
                 the
                 Brain
                 from
                 the
                 distinct
                 accents
                 of
                 the
                 harmony
                 heard
                 ,
                 are
                 disposed
                 into
                 peculiar
                 divisions
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 flow
                 into
                 the
                 process
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Auditory
                   Nerve
                
                 ,
                 like
                 Antomata
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 spontaneously
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 succession
                 of
                 species
                 they
                 easily
                 express
                 the
                 Tunes
                 of
                 the
                 Voice
                 ,
                 or
                 Instrument
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 in
                 with
                 their
                 Ears
                 .
                 So
                 Musitians
                 ,
                 tho'
                 intent
                 upon
                 other
                 affairs
                 ,
                 yet
                 neverthess
                 can
                 so
                 guide
                 their
                 Fingers
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 
                   Musical
                   Stops
                
                 formerly
                 taught
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 touch
                 the
                 Instrument
                 plaid
                 on
                 with
                 wonderful
                 skill
                 ,
                 dexterity
                 and
                 sweetness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   The
                   Memory
                   of
                   a
                   certain
                   Learned
                   Man
                   ,
                   hurt
                   by
                   taking
                   Tobacco
                   .
                
                 The
                 Smoke
                 of
                 Tobacco
                 getting
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 weakens
                 the
                 Memory
                 ,
                 and
                 causeth
                 stupidity
                 and
                 dulness
                 ,
                 an
                 excellent
                 example
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 in
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 extraordinary
                 Learning
                 and
                 Ingenuity
                 ▪
                 and
                 once
                 endowed
                 with
                 an
                 excellent
                 Memory
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 might
                 very
                 well
                 happen
                 from
                 the
                 Corpuscles
                 of
                 the
                 fume
                 suck'd
                 in
                 ,
                 which
                 entring
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 obstructed
                 those
                 Vestigia
                 which
                 represent
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 rendred
                 them
                 uncapable
                 of
                 recalling
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 Mind
                 .
                 Yet
                 the
                 said
                 Fume
                 being
                 exhaled
                 and
                 drawn
                 out
                 ,
                 he
                 recovered
                 his
                 former
                 faculty
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 to
                 mind
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 known
                 ;
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 an
                 Apoplexy
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Blood
                 being
                 effused
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 Vessels
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 utterly
                 obliterates
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 formerly
                 known
                 ,
                 no
                 Vestigia
                 of
                 them
                 remaining
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Old
                   Men
                   ,
                   tho'
                   they
                   easily
                   forget
                   what
                   they
                   did
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   ,
                   yet
                   firmly
                   remember
                   all
                   the
                   actions
                   of
                   their
                   Youth
                   .
                
                 
                   Old
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 arrive
                 to
                 their
                 
                   decrepit
                   Age
                
                 ,
                 are
                 almost
                 totally
                 devested
                 of
                 their
                 Memory
                 ,
                 and
                 scarcely
                 remember
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 .
                 Yet
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 remember
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 their
                 Youth
                 ,
                 retaining
                 them
                 firmly
                 in
                 memory
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 Memory
                 decays
                 in
                 
                   Old
                   Men
                
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 over-dryness
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 .
                 For
                 dry
                 things
                 cannot
                 be
                 easily
                 wrought
                 upon
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 receive
                 impression
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 admit
                 of
                 an
                 entrance
                 or
                 impression
                 ,
                 they
                 soon
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 pristin
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 recover
                 their
                 former
                 dispositions
                 .
                 But
                 
                   Old
                   Men
                
                 retain
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 into
                 their
                 Memory
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 since
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 are
                 hardned
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 pores
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Spirits
                 formerly
                 ran
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 have
                 acquired
                 a
                 certain
                 facility
                 of
                 opening
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 at
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 any
                 object
                 upon
                 the
                 Spirits
                 repairing
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 highly
                 extol
                 the
                 times
                 past
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 remembrance
                 of
                 things
                 done
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 but
                 presently
                 forget
                 late
                 actions
                 and
                 occurrences
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   Artificial
                   Memory
                   may
                   be
                   obtain'd
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Persons
                 willing
                 to
                 supply
                 this
                 natural
                 defect
                 of
                 the
                 Memory
                 ,
                 have
                 invented
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 
                   Artificial
                   Memory
                
                 ;
                 as
                 thus
                 ,
                 having
                 hired
                 a
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 they
                 hang
                 upon
                 the
                 Walls
                 thereof
                 several
                 Pictures
                 ,
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 apply
                 their
                 Cogitations
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 exercised
                 themselves
                 in
                 uniting
                 certain
                 thoughts
                 with
                 certain
                 figures
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 
                   Artificial
                   Memory
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 grow
                 older
                 and
                 older
                 ,
                 thus
                 habituating
                 themselves
                 to
                 recall
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 thing
                 again
                 into
                 their
                 Memory
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 contemplate
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Picture
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 cannot
                 look
                 on
                 the
                 said
                 Picture
                 ,
                 but
                 presently
                 there
                 is
                 excited
                 in
                 them
                 that
                 very
                 thought
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 formerly
                 join'd
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 Picture
                 :
                 For
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 once
                 joined
                 in
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 remain
                 joined
                 there
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   we
                   cannot
                   remember
                   one
                   thing
                   without
                   another
                   to
                   which
                   it
                   was
                   join'd
                   .
                
                 Hence
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 we
                 knew
                 before
                 slip
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 memory
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 call
                 it
                 afterwards
                 to
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 thing
                 also
                 presently
                 occurs
                 which
                 was
                 joined
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 particular
                 Man
                 comes
                 into
                 our
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 we
                 also
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 injury
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 any
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Vestigia
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 Memory
                 have
                 brought
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 upon
                 the
                 Glandule
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirits
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 
                 returning
                 through
                 the
                 same
                 pores
                 ,
                 bring
                 back
                 also
                 another
                 Species
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 former
                 was
                 joined
                 ;
                 whereby
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spirits
                 flowing
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 dispose
                 our
                 Body
                 to
                 put
                 forth
                 the
                 same
                 actions
                 again
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 put
                 forth
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 which
                 first
                 excited
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 by
                 experience
                 we
                 find
                 to
                 happen
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 Beasts
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 receive
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 Cudgel
                 ,
                 a
                 Dog
                 ready
                 to
                 fly
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Dog
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 afterwards
                 meet
                 him
                 ,
                 tho'
                 without
                 any
                 Weapon
                 ,
                 will
                 as
                 soon
                 avoid
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 armed
                 ;
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 blows
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 formerly
                 entertain'd
                 ,
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 which
                 our
                 aspect
                 excites
                 ,
                 becomes
                 joined
                 with
                 that
                 course
                 which
                 the
                 Spirits
                 produc'd
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 those
                 two
                 ways
                 meeting
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 confused
                 into
                 one
                 ,
                 it
                 matters
                 not
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 opens
                 to
                 effect
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 and
                 excite
                 the
                 said
                 actions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Our
                   Memory
                   is
                   more
                   vigorous
                   in
                   the
                   Morning
                   than
                   in
                   the
                   following
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   .
                
                 Those
                 Things
                 which
                 we
                 revolve
                 in
                 our
                 Mind
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 we
                 both
                 more
                 easily
                 commit
                 to
                 memory
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 firmly
                 retain
                 ,
                 than
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 think
                 on
                 the
                 remaining
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Brain
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 yet
                 hindred
                 by
                 any
                 Vestigia
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 in
                 Paper
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Pleits
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 sounds
                 brings
                 confusion
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 the
                 delineation
                 of
                 many
                 things
                 disturbs
                 the
                 Vestigia
                 ,
                 and
                 suffers
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 repose
                 in
                 their
                 due
                 places
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 be
                 perceived
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 proper
                 nature
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Sense
                 being
                 intent
                 upon
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 distracted
                 and
                 lessened
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 is
                 imployed
                 in
                 contemplating
                 several
                 distinct
                 things
                 .
                 Add
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Brain
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 is
                 less
                 hindred
                 with
                 Vapours
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 concoction
                 of
                 Meats
                 being
                 now
                 finish'd
                 ,
                 the
                 Fibres
                 thereupon
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 expedite
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 quickning
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 on
                 a
                 new
                 affection
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Things
                   seen
                   are
                   better
                   remembred
                   than
                   things
                   imagined
                   .
                
                 We
                 find
                 always
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 better
                 remember
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 seen
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Corporal
                   View
                
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 apprehended
                 by
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 Imagination
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 the
                 Nerves
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 Sense
                 ,
                 more
                 invigorate
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 impress
                 in
                 it
                 deeper
                 Vestigia
                 or
                 tracts
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 do
                 which
                 open
                 the
                 Vestigia
                 of
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 we
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 more
                 distinctly
                 remember
                 things
                 seen
                 ,
                 than
                 things
                 imagined
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 know
                 better
                 the
                 distribution
                 of
                 the
                 Veins
                 in
                 the
                 Liver
                 upon
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 one
                 dissection
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 reading
                 it
                 often
                 times
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 Anatomy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   Some
                   persons
                   after
                   a
                   fit
                   of
                   Sickness
                   ,
                   forget
                   even
                   the
                   very
                   Names
                   of
                   their
                   Parents
                   and
                   Kindred
                   .
                
                 A
                 Fit
                 of
                 Sickness
                 or
                 Distemper
                 sometimes
                 takes
                 away
                 all
                 Memory
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 weakens
                 that
                 faculty
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 before
                 were
                 indowed
                 with
                 an
                 excellent
                 Memory
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 said
                 Disease
                 scarcely
                 remember
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 PLINY
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 falling
                 from
                 a
                 high
                 place
                 ,
                 totally
                 forgot
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 remainder
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 ,
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Parents
                   ,
                   Friends
                
                 and
                 Kinsfolks
                 .
                 And
                 MESSALA
                 CORVINUS
                 after
                 a
                 great
                 fit
                 of
                 Sickness
                 forgot
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 his
                 Relations
                 and
                 Domesticks
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 his
                 own
                 Name
                 also
                 .
                 Moreover
                 a
                 certain
                 Student
                 of
                 MARSEILLES
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 wound
                 received
                 ,
                 so
                 utterly
                 lost
                 his
                 Memory
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 learn
                 all
                 over
                 again
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Rudiments
                 of
                 the
                 Arts
                 and
                 Sciences
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Distemper
                 or
                 Blew
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Head
                 ;
                 which
                 changes
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 perverts
                 the
                 pores
                 formed
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Vestigia
                 are
                 expunged
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 contexture
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 left
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 state
                 ,
                 as
                 renders
                 it
                 less
                 apt
                 for
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Function
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Liquor
                 spilt
                 upon
                 Paper
                 ,
                 washes
                 out
                 all
                 its
                 pleits
                 or
                 folds
                 so
                 utterly
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Paper
                 is
                 dry
                 there
                 are
                 left
                 no
                 signs
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Morbifick
                   Humour
                
                 may
                 so
                 far
                 prevail
                 as
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 all
                 the
                 Pleits
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 Vestigia
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 remain
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Sick
                   Man
                
                 knew
                 before
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 possibly
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 before
                 had
                 a
                 dull
                 and
                 heavy
                 Memory
                 ,
                 may
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 causes
                 acquire
                 a
                 happy
                 and
                 lively
                 one
                 .
                 As
                 is
                 related
                 of
                 Pope
                 CLEMENT
                 the
                 Sixth
                 ,
                 having
                 so
                 happy
                 a
                 Memory
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 read
                 he
                 made
                 absolutely
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 forgot
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 which
                 Faculty
                 PETRARCH
                 ascribes
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 a
                 wound
                 given
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Head
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 doubtless
                 some
                 Obstructions
                 were
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 opened
                 ,
                 whereby
                 a
                 commodious
                 way
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Spirits
                 to
                 pass
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 .
                 Another
                 Person
                 is
                 mentioned
                 by
                 FULGOSUS
                 ,
                 Lib.
                 1.
                 
                 Cap.
                 6.
                 in
                 the
                 Reign
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Emperor
                   Friderick
                
                 the
                 Sixth
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 breathing
                 of
                 a
                 Vein
                 ,
                 keeping
                 his
                 Memory
                 intire
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 forgot
                 to
                 Read
                 and
                 Write
                 as
                 utterly
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 never
                 learnt
                 either
                 :
                 But
                 a
                 year
                 after
                 ,
                 being
                 let
                 blood
                 again
                 ,
                 he
                 recovered
                 his
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Reading
                 and
                 Writing
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 
                   new
                   Man.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   very
                   soon
                   ripe
                   Wits
                   soon
                   decay
                   .
                
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 it
                 happens
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 in
                 Youth
                 are
                 brisk
                 and
                 active
                 ,
                 when
                 Age
                 comes
                 on
                 ,
                 grow
                 heavy
                 and
                 slow
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 appearance
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 Wit
                 and
                 Ingenuity
                 .
                 Which
                 proceeds
                 either
                 from
                 the
                 Blood
                 vitiated
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 the
                 Obstructions
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 that
                 
                   Nervous
                   Liquor
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Modern
                 Physitians
                 ,
                 the
                 Vehicle
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 after
                 too
                 much
                 Agitation
                 or
                 Evaporation
                 grows
                 flat
                 .
                 Hence
                 oversoon
                 ripe
                 Wits
                 which
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 clutter
                 before
                 their
                 usual
                 time
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 long
                 continuance
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 decay
                 and
                 languish
                 .
                 Since
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 best
                 tempered
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 last
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 are
                 ripened
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 degrees
                 ;
                 so
                 Summer
                 Fruits
                 soon
                 decay
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 active
                 principles
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 consist
                 ,
                 quickly
                 evaporate
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 VIII
                 .
                 Of
                 Slumbers
                 and
                 Dreams
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   Sleep
                   comes
                   to
                   be
                   interrupted
                   .
                
                 SLumbers
                 or
                 reposes
                 of
                 Sleep
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 interrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 seldom
                 hold
                 out
                 continued
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 hence
                 proceeds
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Spirits
                 being
                 diversly
                 agitated
                 ,
                 and
                 ●●nding
                 the
                 Vestigia
                 of
                 various
                 impressions
                 ,
                 direct
                 their
                 course
                 through
                 such
                 pores
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 others
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Animal
                 
                 Spirits
                 running
                 through
                 the
                 Pleits
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 render
                 the
                 series
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 inflate
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 various
                 agitation
                 ,
                 either
                 move
                 them
                 with
                 one
                 single
                 motion
                 ,
                 or
                 skip
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Hence
                 if
                 it
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 leaving
                 one
                 series
                 of
                 the
                 Vestigia
                 ,
                 skip
                 first
                 into
                 one
                 ,
                 then
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 forward
                 ,
                 various
                 Imaginations
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 arise
                 ,
                 which
                 hang
                 together
                 by
                 no
                 connexion
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 Company
                 ,
                 tho'
                 with
                 some
                 small
                 interruption
                 .
                 Whence
                 ARISTOTLE
                 compares
                 such
                 Impressions
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 formed
                 by
                 Sleep
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 to
                 Frogs
                 made
                 of
                 Cork
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 stuft
                 with
                 Salt
                 ,
                 are
                 plunged
                 into
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 where
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Salt
                 is
                 melted
                 ,
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 struggle
                 alternately
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 observing
                 any
                 Order
                 ,
                 rise
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 surface
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Whether
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   that
                   never
                   Dream
                   .
                
                 ARISTOTLE
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 of
                 Dreams
                 ,
                 Chapter
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 some
                 who
                 are
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 Persons
                 that
                 never
                 Dream'd
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 PLUTARCH
                 mentions
                 Cleon
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 my self
                 was
                 familiarly
                 acquainted
                 with
                 a
                 Doctor
                 of
                 Physick
                 at
                 London
                 ,
                 who
                 protested
                 often
                 times
                 to
                 me
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 had
                 any
                 apprehension
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 a
                 Dream
                 .
              
               
                 Altho'
                 such
                 sort
                 of
                 Men
                 never
                 remember
                 that
                 they
                 dream'd
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 yet
                 nevertheless
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 totally
                 free
                 from
                 Dreams
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Soul
                 never
                 wholly
                 ceaseth
                 from
                 Cogitation
                 ;
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 Body
                 is
                 laid
                 asleep
                 ,
                 that
                 loses
                 not
                 its
                 Essence
                 which
                 is
                 constituted
                 in
                 Cogitation
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 because
                 those
                 sort
                 of
                 Men
                 remember
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 any
                 
                   Nocturnal
                   Cogitations
                
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 therefore
                 follow
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 many
                 times
                 happens
                 to
                 us
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 forget
                 our
                 Dreams
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 those
                 thoughts
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 waking
                 ,
                 altho'
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 assured
                 that
                 we
                 saw
                 in
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 or
                 distinctly
                 perceived
                 something
                 in
                 our
                 Dream
                 :
                 So
                 Cleon
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 other
                 Persons
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 free
                 from
                 Dreams
                 ,
                 but
                 forgetful
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 whose
                 species
                 were
                 obliterated
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 their
                 temperament
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   How
                   the
                   Night
                   More
                   comes
                   upon
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   asleep
                   .
                
                 Some
                 in
                 their
                 Sleep
                 fancy
                 such
                 a
                 load
                 or
                 weight
                 lying
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 some
                 Daemon
                 lay
                 heavy
                 upon
                 their
                 Breast
                 ,
                 and
                 hindred
                 the
                 freeness
                 of
                 their
                 Breathing
                 .
                 Hence
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 suppression
                 which
                 the
                 Latins
                 call
                 Incubus
                 ,
                 is
                 named
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Greeks
                   ,
                   Ephi●ltes
                
                 or
                 Insultor
                 ,
                 we
                 call
                 it
                 in
                 
                   English
                   ,
                   the
                   Night
                   Mare
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Nocturnal
                   Asthma
                
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 being
                 denied
                 their
                 influx
                 into
                 the
                 Nerves
                 and
                 Muscles
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 Respiration
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 in
                 Sleep
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 have
                 not
                 their
                 free
                 Influx
                 into
                 their
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 motion
                 is
                 induc'd
                 ;
                 whence
                 the
                 Soul
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 affection
                 judges
                 according
                 to
                 Custom
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 some
                 weight
                 were
                 incumbent
                 ,
                 and
                 hindred
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Diaphragma
                 or
                 Midriff
                 .
                 Add
                 hereunto
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 come
                 into
                 our
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 when
                 asleep
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 Dream
                 ,
                 more
                 strongly
                 affect
                 the
                 Brain
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 conveyed
                 into
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Senses
                 when
                 awake
                 .
                 So
                 while
                 we
                 indulge
                 to
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 if
                 Spittle
                 abound
                 in
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 we
                 seem
                 to
                 chew
                 some
                 certain
                 Meats
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 mash
                 them
                 with
                 much
                 lteration
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 happens
                 to
                 us
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 awake
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 distemper
                 may
                 be
                 caused
                 when
                 any
                 thick
                 Vapour
                 fills
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 thickness
                 cannot
                 evaporate
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 excited
                 heat
                 distends
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Diaphragma
                 or
                 Midriff
                 is
                 pressed
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 commodiously
                 drawn
                 down
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 wherein
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 lesser
                 influx
                 of
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 it
                 becomes
                 less
                 vehemently
                 inflate
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 prest
                 downward
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   unchast
                   Dreams
                   .
                
                 So
                 the
                 
                   Genital
                   Humour
                
                 growing
                 turgid
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Spermatick
                   Vessels
                
                 ,
                 and
                 agitating
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 irritation
                 procures
                 unchast
                 Dreams
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 more
                 gross
                 and
                 undigestible
                 sort
                 of
                 meats
                 being
                 taken
                 at
                 Supper
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 surcharge
                 and
                 lie
                 heavy
                 upon
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 cause
                 disturbances
                 and
                 frightful
                 Phantasms
                 in
                 the
                 Sleep
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   some
                   rise
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   Bed
                   ,
                   and
                   walk
                   in
                   their
                   Sleep
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 usual
                 with
                 some
                 persons
                 to
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 Bed
                 at
                 Midnight
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 those
                 places
                 and
                 do
                 those
                 actions
                 ,
                 which
                 awake
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 dare
                 to
                 venture
                 on
                 ;
                 some
                 hurry
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 help
                 or
                 assistance
                 climb
                 up
                 Trees
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 up
                 to
                 House-tops
                 .
                 HORSTIUS
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Nobleman
                 ,
                 who
                 climbing
                 up
                 a
                 High
                 Tower
                 ,
                 and
                 ransaking
                 the
                 Birds-Neasts
                 there
                 ,
                 got
                 down
                 again
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 a
                 Rope
                 .
              
               
                 Physitians
                 are
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
                 these
                 things
                 proceed
                 from
                 
                   turgid
                   Blood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Effervescence
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 carried
                 into
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 agitate
                 those
                 Instruments
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 and
                 impel
                 them
                 to
                 perform
                 those
                 effects
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Body
                 by
                 the
                 impulse
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 is
                 wrapp'd
                 up
                 in
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 vertue
                 thereof
                 is
                 incited
                 to
                 such
                 actions
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 would
                 signifie
                 nothing
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Imagination
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 alone
                 performs
                 and
                 brings
                 to
                 pass
                 all
                 these
                 difficult
                 things
                 .
                 For
                 Imagination
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 incited
                 by
                 
                   External
                   Objects
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 represented
                 in
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 whence
                 being
                 agitated
                 by
                 the
                 reserved
                 Species
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 both
                 excites
                 extraordinary
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 impels
                 to
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 str●ke
                 both
                 admiration
                 and
                 astonishment
                 into
                 the
                 Beholders
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   An
                   Example
                   brought
                   of
                   Galen
                   and
                   others
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 reported
                 of
                 GALEN
                 ,
                 that
                 sometimes
                 he
                 walk'd
                 almost
                 a
                 whole
                 furlong
                 in
                 his
                 Sleep
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 Servant
                 of
                 Pericles
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 used
                 frequently
                 in
                 his
                 Sleep
                 to
                 walk
                 upon
                 the
                 House-top
                 .
                 Others
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 Schoolmaster
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 teach
                 his
                 Scholars
                 ,
                 but
                 went
                 one
                 time
                 armed
                 to
                 kill
                 a
                 Colleague
                 of
                 his
                 by
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 sharply
                 reproved
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 when
                 he
                 wak'd
                 he
                 remembred
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 some
                 persons
                 of
                 undoubted
                 credit
                 have
                 delivered
                 a
                 relation
                 of
                 two
                 Young
                 Men
                 ,
                 whereof
                 one
                 tho'
                 wholly
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 Art
                 of
                 Swimming
                 ,
                 yet
                 used
                 to
                 rise
                 in
                 his
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 repair
                 to
                 the
                 water
                 and
                 Swim
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 Nightwalker
                 ,
                 who
                 one
                 time
                 above
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 went
                 down
                 into
                 his
                 
                   Masters
                   Kitchin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 in
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 admiration
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Servants
                 ,
                 not
                 yet
                 gone
                 to
                 Bed
                 ,
                 spitted
                 the
                 Brooms
                 like
                 joints
                 of
                 Meat
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Fire
                 ;
                 thus
                 he
                 bestirred
                 himself
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 waking
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 ashamed
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 he
                 sneak'd
                 away
                 to
                 Bed
                 as
                 fast
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 proceeded
                 from
                 the
                 helgtth
                 of
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 persons
                 deeply
                 fixing
                 their
                 Minds
                 ,
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 upon
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 acted
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 passages
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 first
                 entred
                 ,
                 remained
                 so
                 wide
                 and
                 open
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Spirits
                 at
                 length
                 insinuated
                 
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Soul
                 by
                 their
                 motion
                 became
                 affected
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Dreams
                   are
                   usually
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   were
                   thought
                   on
                   in
                   the
                   Day
                   time
                   .
                
                 In
                 Dreams
                 the
                 same
                 imployments
                 and
                 actions
                 run
                 in
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 intent
                 and
                 busied
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 formerly
                 been
                 shatter'd
                 by
                 the
                 acting
                 of
                 an
                 Inferior
                 Object
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 easily
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 have
                 always
                 remained
                 quiet
                 ;
                 whence
                 when
                 the
                 Vestigia
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 first
                 imagined
                 ,
                 are
                 discovered
                 and
                 remain
                 after
                 a
                 sort
                 laid
                 open
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirits
                 running
                 slightly
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 bring
                 back
                 those
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 which
                 it
                 imprest
                 upon
                 it
                 when
                 awake
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 unless
                 the
                 Body
                 be
                 indisposed
                 and
                 disturbed
                 by
                 
                   noxious
                   Humours
                
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 Cogitations
                 can
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 than
                 those
                 which
                 possest
                 it
                 waking
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   happens
                   that
                   some
                   in
                   their
                   Sleep
                   let
                   go
                   their
                   water
                   .
                
                 Some
                 persons
                 in
                 their
                 sleep
                 emit
                 their
                 Urin
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 standing
                 against
                 a
                 Wall
                 ,
                 or
                 holding
                 a
                 Chamberpot
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 make
                 water
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 never
                 happens
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 Bladder
                 swells
                 with
                 fulness
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 extended
                 beyond
                 its
                 usual
                 extension
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 the
                 vellication
                 of
                 the
                 Sphincter
                 so
                 opens
                 the
                 pores
                 in
                 the
                 
                   interiour
                   superficies
                
                 of
                 the
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Spirits
                 running
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 above
                 the
                 Glandule
                 ,
                 take
                 their
                 course
                 toward
                 those
                 Nerves
                 which
                 are
                 inservient
                 to
                 the
                 emitting
                 of
                 the
                 Urin
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 procure
                 such
                 a
                 motion
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 appetite
                 of
                 
                   making
                   water
                
                 is
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Wall
                 or
                 Chamberpot
                 is
                 presented
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 that
                 thus
                 dream
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IX
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 External
                 Passions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   Sanguine
                   Persons
                   are
                   chiefly
                   prone
                   to
                   Laughter
                   .
                
                 MEN
                 of
                 a
                 
                   jolly
                   Temper
                
                 and
                 
                   sanguine
                   Complexion
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 any
                 the
                 slightest
                 occasion
                 ,
                 burst
                 forth
                 into
                 Laughter
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 when
                 any
                 one
                 else
                 Laughs
                 able
                 to
                 contain
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 any
                 matter
                 of
                 sport
                 or
                 merriment
                 comes
                 into
                 their
                 Mind
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 sort
                 of
                 Passion
                 in
                 Men
                 of
                 this
                 Constitution
                 arises
                 from
                 the
                 moveableness
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 which
                 are
                 stirred
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 frisk
                 at
                 the
                 occurrence
                 of
                 any
                 
                   sportive
                   Object
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 affection
                 drawn
                 through
                 the
                 Diaphragma
                 or
                 Midriff
                 a
                 certain
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 Countenance
                 with
                 a
                 sonorous
                 and
                 
                   inarticulate
                   Voice
                
                 is
                 created
                 .
                 For
                 herein
                 consists
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 Laughter
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 passing
                 from
                 the
                 
                   right
                   Cavity
                
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Vena
                   Arteriosa
                
                 suddenly
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 repeated
                 shaking
                 ,
                 puffs
                 up
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 and
                 causes
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 they
                 contain
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 compelled
                 to
                 break
                 forth
                 forcibly
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Aspera
                   Arteria
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 forms
                 the
                 Inarticulate
                 and
                 
                   Sonorous
                   Voice
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Lungs
                 by
                 being
                 inflate
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 Air
                 by
                 going
                 out
                 impel
                 all
                 the
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Diaphragma
                   ,
                   Breast
                
                 and
                 Throat
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 they
                 mov●
                 those
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 Countenance
                 that
                 have
                 any
                 connexion
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 many
                 times
                 persons
                 of
                 great
                 Sense
                 and
                 Ingenuity
                 cannot
                 contain
                 themselves
                 ,
                 tho'
                 using
                 their
                 utmost
                 means
                 to
                 repress
                 the
                 said
                 Motions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Whence
                   arises
                   the
                   Impulse
                   of
                   Animals
                   to
                   Venery
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 impulse
                 of
                 Nature
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Animals
                 are
                 carried
                 to
                 Venery
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 forc'd
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 violent
                 inclination
                 to
                 a
                 conjunction
                 with
                 their
                 like
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 their
                 Species
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Inclination
                 of
                 Animals
                 hence
                 arises
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 their
                 fit
                 Age
                 the
                 Seed
                 increast
                 in
                 the
                 Vessels
                 appropriate
                 to
                 Generation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reception
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Seed
                 upon
                 some
                 access
                 of
                 heat
                 from
                 the
                 afflux
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 provokes
                 Concupiscence
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Males
                 from
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Female
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 in
                 Females
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Male
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 vehement
                 agitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 impels
                 Animals
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   amorous
                   rage
                
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Mutual
                   Conjunction
                
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 inflamed
                 ,
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 a
                 rapid
                 Fire
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 close
                 Fornace
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Whence
                   Sardonie
                   Laughter
                   proceeds
                   .
                
                 There
                 sometimes
                 happens
                 to
                 one
                 a
                 Laughter
                 against
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 excess
                 of
                 pain
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Laughter
                 is
                 called
                 Canine
                 or
                 Sardonick
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Old
                   Women
                
                 impute
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Laughter
                 in
                 Infants
                 to
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 Joy
                 ,
                 when
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 Convulsion
                 of
                 the
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 Face
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 often
                 attended
                 by
                 
                   Epileptick
                   Fits.
                
                 So
                 likewise
                 among
                 Gladiators
                 and
                 such
                 sort
                 of
                 Combatants
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 certain
                 sign
                 of
                 instant
                 death
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 denotes
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 are
                 no
                 longer
                 under
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 tumultuary
                 manner
                 rush
                 sometimes
                 upon
                 these
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 upon
                 those
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Link
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 almost
                 broken
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   How
                   it
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   the
                   Mens
                   Hairs
                   stand
                   on
                   end
                   who
                   are
                   struck
                   with
                   horror
                   .
                
                 When
                 any
                 one
                 is
                 struck
                 with
                 horror
                 ,
                 his
                 Hair
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 stands
                 on
                 end
                 .
                 Because
                 when
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 astonishment
                 ,
                 withdraws
                 to
                 the
                 Bowels
                 ,
                 the
                 external
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Skin
                 ,
                 are
                 contracted
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 contraction
                 of
                 the
                 Skin
                 ,
                 the
                 pores
                 also
                 are
                 comprest
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 the
                 Hairs
                 start
                 up
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 pores
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 are
                 like
                 Repositories
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Hairs
                 are
                 disposed
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 different
                 situation
                 ,
                 obtains
                 a
                 various
                 position
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 effect
                 is
                 stirred
                 up
                 in
                 other
                 Animals
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 some
                 affection
                 or
                 other
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 Anger
                 in
                 a
                 Dog
                 ,
                 fear
                 in
                 a
                 Hen
                 ,
                 whose
                 Feathers
                 rise
                 up
                 a
                 main
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Enemy
                 be
                 at
                 hand
                 ready
                 to
                 seize
                 her
                 .
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   Some
                   after
                   a
                   full
                   Meal
                   fetch
                   deep
                   Sighs
                   .
                
                 In
                 some
                 it
                 is
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 Meat
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 fulness
                 of
                 their
                 Stomach
                 they
                 fetch
                 deep
                 sighs
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 their
                 Breath
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 bottom
                 of
                 their
                 Breast
                 ,
                 like
                 persons
                 affected
                 with
                 some
                 languishing
                 distemper
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 I
                 judge
                 proceeds
                 from
                 a
                 motion
                 which
                 Nature
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 sooner
                 to
                 transmit
                 the
                 juice
                 of
                 the
                 Meats
                 through
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 the
                 Stomach
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 speedily
                 be
                 relieved
                 by
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 sighs
                 by
                 agitating
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 cause
                 the
                 Blood
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 therein
                 to
                 flow
                 the
                 more
                 speedily
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Arteria
                   Venosa
                
                 into
                 the
                 
                   left
                   Ventricle
                
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 the
                 new
                 Blood
                 created
                 of
                 the
                 Meats
                 juice
                 flowing
                 from
                 the
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Lacteal
                   Veins
                
                 and
                 Heart
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 Lungs
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 be
                 admitted
                 into
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   Why
                   of
                   sad
                   Persons
                   ,
                   some
                   covet
                   Meat
                   ,
                   others
                   refuse
                   it
                   .
                
                 In
                 some
                 Persons
                 affected
                 with
                 Sadness
                 ,
                 the
                 Appetite
                 being
                 quite
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Meat
                 become
                 loathsom
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 others
                 languishing
                 with
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 covet
                 Meat
                 with
                 a
                 more
                 sharp
                 and
                 greedy
                 propensity
                 ,
              
               
               
                 The
                 difference
                 arises
                 from
                 the
                 different
                 original
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 sadness
                 .
                 The
                 original
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 which
                 affects
                 some
                 from
                 their
                 very
                 Birth
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 hence
                 ▪
                 namely
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 took
                 not
                 in
                 nourishment
                 enough
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 kept
                 short
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 allowance
                 of
                 Meat
                 as
                 might
                 satisfie
                 the
                 appetite
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 Second
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 nourishment
                 they
                 first
                 took
                 was
                 grievous
                 and
                 hurtful
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 in
                 them
                 which
                 takes
                 away
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 Meat
                 ,
                 remain'd
                 join'd
                 with
                 sadness
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Conjunction
                 of
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 very
                 Cogitations
                 which
                 have
                 accompanied
                 any
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 entrance
                 into
                 life
                 ,
                 continue
                 to
                 accompany
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Suddain
                   Joy
                   causes
                   Swooning
                   and
                   Fainting
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   sometimes
                   even
                   to
                   death
                   .
                
                 Some
                 fall
                 into
                 
                   swooning
                   fits
                
                 upon
                 their
                 being
                 seised
                 with
                 excess
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 that
                 Woman
                 mentioned
                 by
                 VALERIUS
                 MAXIMUS
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 her
                 Son
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 long
                 since
                 slain
                 in
                 Battel
                 ,
                 fell
                 immediately
                 dead
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   Merchants
                   Wife
                
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 whose
                 Husband
                 ,
                 taking
                 a
                 voyage
                 into
                 the
                 East-Indies
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 some
                 Friends
                 reported
                 to
                 be
                 dead
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 after
                 three
                 years
                 she
                 heard
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 returned
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 just
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 doors
                 to
                 enter
                 ,
                 she
                 running
                 hastily
                 to
                 meet
                 and
                 embrace
                 him
                 ,
                 fell
                 down
                 dead
                 on
                 the
                 Threshold
                 at
                 her
                 
                   Husbands
                   Feet
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 I
                 judge
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 excessive
                 ,
                 suddain
                 and
                 unwonted
                 joy
                 ,
                 by
                 opening
                 the
                 orifices
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heart
                   ▪
                
                 forces
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Veins
                 to
                 enter
                 with
                 such
                 violence
                 ▪
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 abundance
                 into
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 there
                 dilated
                 and
                 rarefied
                 soon
                 enough
                 to
                 remove
                 those
                 valvules
                 which
                 close
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Veins
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 the
                 Fire
                 in
                 the
                 Heart
                 was
                 suffocated
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Life
                 which
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 motion
                 thereof
                 perisht
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Why
                   upon
                   the
                   Yawning
                   of
                   one
                   Person
                   ,
                   others
                   also
                   Yawn
                   .
                
                 It
                 happens
                 very
                 often
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 yawning
                 of
                 one
                 Person
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Company
                 fall
                 a
                 yawning
                 or
                 gaping
                 also
                 .
              
               
                 Oscitation
                 or
                 Yawning
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 deduction
                 or
                 parting
                 asunder
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 Jaw
                 from
                 the
                 upper
                 ,
                 which
                 diduction
                 proceeds
                 from
                 some
                 sharp
                 particles
                 there
                 sticking
                 and
                 gently
                 vellicating
                 the
                 Fibrils
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Spirits
                 have
                 a
                 more
                 copious
                 influx
                 towards
                 those
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 produce
                 the
                 said
                 motion
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 upon
                 one
                 Persons
                 Yawning
                 ,
                 others
                 should
                 do
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 it
                 proceeds
                 from
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 diduction
                 of
                 the
                 Jaws
                 so
                 disposes
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 rush
                 towards
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 excite
                 an
                 Oscitation
                 or
                 Yawning
                 together
                 ,
                 much
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 two
                 
                   Musical
                   Chords
                
                 or
                 Strings
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 screw'd
                 up
                 and
                 tun'd
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 note
                 ,
                 so
                 sympathise
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 one
                 being
                 struck
                 sends
                 forth
                 a
                 sound
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 struck
                 ,
                 sends
                 forth
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   Persons
                   excessively
                   grieving
                   ,
                   fall
                   into
                   a
                   Swoon
                   .
                
                 A
                 Lipothymie
                 or
                 
                   Swooning
                   away
                
                 through
                 failure
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 oftentimes
                 proceeds
                 from
                 great
                 grief
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 original
                 of
                 a
                 Lipothymie
                 is
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 for
                 what
                 cause
                 it
                 will
                 ,
                 are
                 carried
                 impetuously
                 through
                 the
                 Nerves
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 contract
                 its
                 Ventricles
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 when
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 dilated
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 entring
                 in
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fermentation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 hindred
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 the
                 Blood
                 within
                 the
                 very
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 cannot
                 be
                 sufficiently
                 rarefied
                 ,
                 nor
                 strongly
                 enough
                 thrust
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 great
                 Arterie
                 adjoining
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 this
                 Lipothymie
                 proceeds
                 from
                 great
                 grief
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 whole
                 contexture
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 is
                 thereby
                 shattered
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 Arteries
                 themselves
                 that
                 receive
                 the
                 Ramules
                 or
                 little
                 Branches
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 are
                 also
                 shattered
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 the
                 Blood
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Arteria
                   Magna
                
                 or
                 
                   Great
                   Artery
                
                 is
                 forc'd
                 upward
                 towards
                 the
                 left
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 hinders
                 the
                 Blood
                 contained
                 therein
                 from
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 pass
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Lipothymie
                 or
                 
                   Swooning
                   Distemper
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   Persons
                   affected
                   with
                   Sadness
                   or
                   Grief
                   ,
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   shed
                   Tears
                   .
                
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 sad
                 and
                 dejected
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 are
                 very
                 prone
                 and
                 apt
                 to
                 shed
                 Tears
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 the
                 heaviness
                 of
                 Heart
                 be
                 not
                 very
                 excessive
                 ,
                 and
                 any
                 sense
                 of
                 Love
                 attends
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 tho'
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   ,
                   Vapours
                
                 exhale
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 which
                 sends
                 forth
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 two
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 magnitude
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerves
                
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 
                   little
                   Veins
                
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Vapours
                 tend
                 thither
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 whereas
                 sadness
                 by
                 cooling
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 contracts
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 keeps
                 back
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 
                   Vapours
                   :
                   Sadness
                
                 alone
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 draw
                 ▪
                 forth
                 tears
                 ,
                 unless
                 there
                 be
                 also
                 an
                 accession
                 of
                 Love
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 discharging
                 the
                 Blood
                 towards
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 increasing
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 Vapours
                 :
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 that
                 the
                 Sad
                 do
                 not
                 shed
                 tears
                 continually
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 by
                 Intervals
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Object
                 they
                 love
                 recurs
                 to
                 their
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 represented
                 anew
                 to
                 their
                 Imagination
                 .
                 The
                 Ancients
                 have
                 allowed
                 this
                 expression
                 of
                 Grief
                 even
                 to
                 
                   Brute
                   Animals
                   .
                   Horses
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 PLINY
                 ,
                 bewail
                 the
                 loss
                 of
                 their
                 Masters
                 ,
                 and
                 weep
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 concerning
                 the
                 Horse
                 of
                 slain
                 
                   Pallas
                   ,
                   Virgil
                
                 thus
                 writes
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   War
                   ▪
                   Horse
                   Aethon
                   ,
                   spurning
                   now
                   aside
                
                 
                   His
                   Warlike
                   Trappings
                   ,
                   Ornaments
                   of
                   Pride
                   ,
                
                 
                   Weeps
                   as
                   he
                   goes
                   ;
                   and
                   for
                   resentment
                   sour
                   ,
                
                 
                   Down
                   from
                   his
                   Cheeks
                   the
                   great
                   drops
                   trickling
                   pour
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   those
                   who
                   weep
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   shed
                   Tears
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   send
                   forth
                   loud
                   ▪
                   Shrieks
                   and
                   Out-crys
                   .
                
                 A
                 loud
                 Outcry
                 is
                 oftentimes
                 adjoined
                 to
                 Weeping
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 Children
                 and
                 Women
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 prone
                 to
                 Laughter
                 ,
                 yet
                 send
                 forth
                 louder
                 and
                 shriller
                 Crys
                 in
                 Weeping
                 than
                 in
                 Laughter
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 Shrieks
                 are
                 produc'd
                 when
                 the
                 Lungs
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 puft
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 Blood
                 entring
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 expels
                 from
                 thence
                 the
                 Air
                 that
                 filled
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 Air
                 being
                 transmitted
                 through
                 the
                 Throat
                 ,
                 produces
                 those
                 howlings
                 and
                 crys
                 which
                 accompany
                 weeping
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 Nerves
                 that
                 are
                 inservient
                 to
                 the
                 dilating
                 or
                 contracting
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 voice
                 to
                 render
                 the
                 said
                 Voice
                 more
                 acute
                 or
                 gracile
                 ,
                 are
                 joined
                 with
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 joy
                 open
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 sadness
                 contract
                 them
                 :
                 Hence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Organs
                 are
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 dilated
                 or
                 contracted
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 in
                 weeping
                 the
                 Brows
                 are
                 contracted
                 and
                 deprest
                 ,
                 the
                 contrary
                 whereof
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 Laughter
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   Why
                   Lovers
                   so
                   often
                   sigh
                   .
                
                 Lovers
                 commonly
                 fetch
                 deep
                 sighs
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 their
                 solitude
                 and
                 grief
                 ,
                 pant
                 and
                 draw
                 their
                 Breath
                 thick
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 their
                 Breast
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 Love
                 the
                 Imagination
                 of
                 Hope
                 or
                 Joy
                 opens
                 the
                 orifice
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Arteria
                   Venosa
                
                 ,
                 which
                 Sadness
                 had
                 before
                 contracted
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 that
                 small
                 quantity
                 of
                 Blood
                 which
                 remained
                 in
                 the
                 Lungs
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 conveyed
                 through
                 this
                 
                   Vena
                   Arteriosa
                
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 left
                 Cavity
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 impelled
                 thither
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 obtaining
                 that
                 Joy
                 ,
                 where
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 all
                 the
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 Midriff
                 and
                 Breast
                 are
                 agitated
                 ;
                 it
                 comes
                 thence
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Air
                 is
                 very
                 quickly
                 impelled
                 through
                 the
                 Mouth
                 into
                 the
                 Lungs
                 to
                 possess
                 that
                 place
                 which
                 is
                 forsaken
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   that
                   the
                   Sad
                   have
                   not
                   always
                   in
                   their
                   Countenance
                   the
                   same
                   Colour
                
                 The
                 Sad
                 carry
                 not
                 always
                 the
                 same
                 Countenance
                 ;
                 for
                 sometimes
                 they
                 look
                 Pale
                 ,
                 other
                 times
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Ruddy
                   Colour
                
                 .
              
               
                 Sadness
                 inclines
                 to
                 Paleness
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 contracting
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 it
                 causes
                 the
                 Blood
                 to
                 flow
                 more
                 slowly
                 into
                 the
                 Veins
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 being
                 made
                 colder
                 and
                 thicker
                 ,
                 to
                 possess
                 less
                 place
                 ;
                 whereby
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 betaking
                 it self
                 into
                 the
                 broader
                 Veins
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 nearest
                 the
                 Heart
                 only
                 ,
                 it
                 forsakes
                 the
                 remoter
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 most
                 conspicuous
                 are
                 those
                 in
                 the
                 Face
                 :
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Lover
                 is
                 rendred
                 the
                 more
                 Pallid
                 and
                 Macilent
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Sad
                 look
                 Red
                 ,
                 and
                 discover
                 a
                 certain
                 Ardour
                 in
                 their
                 Countenance
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 Sadness
                 as
                 to
                 other
                 Affections
                 which
                 are
                 joined
                 to
                 this
                 Passion
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 Love
                 or
                 Desire
                 ,
                 or
                 possibly
                 sometimes
                 Hatred
                 it self
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 these
                 Passions
                 moving
                 and
                 heating
                 the
                 Blood
                 which
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Liver
                   ,
                   Entrails
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 interiour
                 Parts
                 ,
                 and
                 impelling
                 it
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 thence
                 through
                 the
                 Aorta
                 to
                 the
                 Veins
                 of
                 the
                 Face
                 ,
                 cause
                 the
                 said
                 Face
                 to
                 look
                 Red
                 and
                 High
                 Colour'd
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 X.
                 Of
                 some
                 Persons
                 Natural
                 Inclinations
                 and
                 Aversions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   two
                   Gamesters
                   we
                   favour
                   one
                   more
                   than
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 IF
                 by
                 chance
                 we
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 Company
                 of
                 two
                 Gamesters
                 equally
                 unknown
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 We
                 by
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 Instinct
                 of
                 Nature
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 favour
                 one
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 if
                 we
                 see
                 two
                 
                   Persons
                   playing
                
                 at
                 Tennis
                 ,
                 we
                 wish
                 success
                 to
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 rather
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Peripateticks
                 impute
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Natural
                   Inclinations
                
                 and
                 Aversions
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Sympathy
                 and
                 Antipathy
                 ;
                 which
                 obscure
                 and
                 insignificant
                 Terms
                 ,
                 serve
                 only
                 for
                 one
                 main
                 end
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Cloak
                 to
                 cover
                 our
                 Ignorance
                 under
                 the
                 umbrage
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 large
                 striding
                 and
                 big
                 swelling
                 words
                 .
                 We
                 therefore
                 assert
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Inclination
                 whereby
                 we
                 favour
                 one
                 Party
                 rather
                 than
                 another
                 ;
                 if
                 this
                 propension
                 continues
                 no
                 longer
                 than
                 the
                 Game
                 lasts
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 our
                 Will
                 which
                 flies
                 all
                 Indifference
                 ,
                 and
                 affects
                 to
                 be
                 concerned
                 about
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 Object
                 ,
                 takes
                 an
                 occasion
                 to
                 join
                 it self
                 to
                 some
                 Party
                 ,
                 altho'
                 the
                 Soul
                 be
                 induc'd
                 by
                 no
                 apparent
                 Reason
                 ,
                 more
                 to
                 favour
                 one
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 wish
                 success
                 on
                 any
                 particular
                 side
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 suffers
                 it self
                 to
                 be
                 drawn
                 over
                 towards
                 that
                 Dice-thrower
                 ,
                 or
                 Tennis-player
                 ,
                 who
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 most
                 swe●tly
                 sooths
                 ▪
                 his
                 Brain
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 its
                 disposition
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 Affection
                 survies
                 the
                 Game
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 Match
                 ended
                 remains
                 still
                 fixed
                 in
                 his
                 Heart
                 ,
                 it
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 Vestigia
                 or
                 tracts
                 of
                 the
                 Inclinations
                 ,
                 the
                 original
                 whereof
                 I
                 have
                 shewn
                 in
                 my
                 
                   Institution
                   of
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   Part
                
                 9.
                 
                 Cap.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Why
                   we
                   should
                   so
                   favour
                   ,
                   when
                   nothing
                   occurs
                   that
                   should
                   impel
                   us
                   to
                   it
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 remember
                 not
                 the
                 agreement
                 or
                 similitude
                 which
                 the
                 Objects
                 we
                 love
                 or
                 reject
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 have
                 with
                 those
                 which
                 we
                 f●rmerly
                 had
                 a
                 love
                 or
                 aversion
                 for
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 the
                 first
                 Passions
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Second
                 proceeded
                 ,
                 were
                 mightily
                 confused
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 Passions
                 of
                 our
                 Infancy
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 no
                 way
                 ever
                 considered
                 with
                 attention
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 whose
                 Object
                 we
                 loved
                 or
                 hated
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 trial
                 or
                 weighing
                 of
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 or
                 Animad
                 version
                 of
                 what
                 might
                 be
                 worthy
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 Love
                 or
                 Hatred
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Second
                 also
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 obscurity
                 and
                 confusion
                 as
                 the
                 First
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 very
                 often
                 forc'd
                 to
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 Poet
                 ,
                 
                   
                     I
                     love
                     thee
                     not
                     Labidius
                     ,
                     say
                     no
                     more
                     ;
                  
                   
                     I
                     love
                     thee
                     not
                     ,
                     but
                     cannot
                     tell
                     wherefore
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   Whence
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   many
                   have
                   an
                   aversion
                   to
                   Cheese
                   .
                
                 There
                 is
                 scarce
                 a
                 Country
                 or
                 Province
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 many
                 persons
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 aversion
                 to
                 Cheese
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 some
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 who
                 not
                 only
                 have
                 a
                 great
                 abhorrence
                 from
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 cannot
                 without
                 much
                 trouble
                 and
                 offence
                 behold
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   Sir
                   Kenelm
                   Digby's
                   Opinion
                   .
                
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 this
                 Aversion
                 ,
                 Sir
                 KENELM
                 DIGBY
                 judges
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Children
                 many
                 times
                 are
                 suckled
                 by
                 Nurses
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 whose
                 Breasts
                 consequently
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 conception
                 the
                 Milk
                 is
                 curdled
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 possibly
                 offend
                 the
                 
                   weak
                   Stomach
                
                 of
                 the
                 Infant
                 .
                 For
                 without
                 doubt
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 alteration
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Milk
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Nurses
                   pregnancy
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Milk
                 thus
                 corrupted
                 being
                 suck'd
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Infant
                 ,
                 degenerates
                 in
                 his
                 Stomach
                 into
                 a
                 vitious
                 curdle
                 of
                 Cheese
                 grievously
                 distasteful
                 to
                 the
                 Child
                 's
                 weak
                 Stomach
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 this
                 aversation
                 sticks
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 lasting
                 brand
                 during
                 the
                 Parties
                 whole
                 life
                 .
                 So
                 a
                 certain
                 Lawyer
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 going
                 to
                 sup
                 up
                 a
                 
                   Rear
                   Egg
                
                 ,
                 and
                 chancing
                 unawares
                 to
                 swallow
                 the
                 Embrio
                 of
                 a
                 Chicken
                 ,
                 entertained
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 forth
                 such
                 an
                 aversion
                 for
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 no
                 occasion
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 any
                 perswasion
                 of
                 Physitians
                 ,
                 could
                 ever
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 eat
                 any
                 more
                 Eggs.
                 This
                 cause
                 for
                 nauseating
                 of
                 Cheese
                 in
                 many
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 well
                 enough
                 allow
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 who
                 suck
                 coagulated
                 Milk
                 should
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 only
                 have
                 this
                 aversation
                 I
                 can
                 never
                 admit
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 we
                 daily
                 see
                 a
                 vast
                 number
                 of
                 Women
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 and
                 meaner
                 sort
                 so
                 fruitful
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 bring
                 Children
                 every
                 year
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 suckle
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 with
                 Child
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 wean
                 them
                 till
                 they
                 are
                 near
                 their
                 time
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 Children
                 who
                 have
                 suck'd
                 the
                 Milk
                 of
                 
                   Big-bellied
                   Women
                
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 initiated
                 in
                 this
                 aversion
                 for
                 Cheese
                 ,
                 and
                 increase
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 Age
                 ,
                 how
                 vast
                 would
                 their
                 number
                 be
                 ?
                 And
                 in
                 how
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 would
                 Cheese
                 grow
                 cheap
                 ?
              
               
               
                 
                   V.
                   A
                   more
                   probable
                   Opinion
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 my
                 Opinion
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 another
                 cause
                 of
                 this
                 Aversion
                 ,
                 either
                 their
                 
                   Mothers
                   Longing
                
                 ,
                 or
                 greedy
                 desire
                 of
                 certain
                 Meats
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 the●
                 cannot
                 be
                 obtained
                 ,
                 the
                 Infants
                 soon
                 after
                 born
                 ▪
                 abhor
                 and
                 l●ath
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 because
                 Cheese
                 ,
                 especially
                 
                   Old
                   Cheese
                
                 abounding
                 with
                 
                   Volatile
                   Salt
                
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 other
                 putrid
                 particles
                 ,
                 might
                 possibly
                 raise
                 such
                 a
                 confusion
                 of
                 particles
                 in
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 inconveniences
                 might
                 thereupon
                 arise
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 Infants
                 .
                 What
                 wonder
                 therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 effect
                 should
                 be
                 continued
                 in
                 Adult
                 or
                 full
                 grown
                 Persons
                 ?
                 So
                 far
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 smell
                 of
                 Cheese
                 cannot
                 be
                 indured
                 by
                 many
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 fraudulently
                 mixt
                 with
                 other
                 Meats
                 ,
                 and
                 administred
                 to
                 the
                 Party
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 cheat
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 it
                 will
                 either
                 cause
                 a
                 violent
                 Vomiting
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 that
                 happen
                 not
                 ,
                 many
                 inconveniences
                 and
                 disturbances
                 will
                 thence
                 arise
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   some
                   are
                   so
                   impatiently
                   affected
                   with
                   the
                   stink
                   of
                   a
                   Candle
                   carelesly
                   put
                   out
                   .
                
                 A
                 certain
                 Nobleman
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 of
                 my
                 particular
                 acquaintance
                 ,
                 had
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 abhorrence
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fuming
                   snuff
                
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Tallow
                   Candle
                
                 put
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 by
                 chance
                 it
                 hapned
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 through
                 the
                 negligence
                 of
                 the
                 Servants
                 to
                 be
                 carelesly
                 blown
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 covered
                 with
                 an
                 Extinguisher
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 disturbed
                 with
                 the
                 smell
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 became
                 all
                 of
                 a
                 sweat
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 discerned
                 to
                 tremble
                 every
                 Joint
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 could
                 not
                 happen
                 to
                 him
                 upon
                 any
                 other
                 account
                 ,
                 than
                 because
                 this
                 Organ
                 of
                 Smelling
                 was
                 so
                 attempered
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 insensible
                 particles
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 
                   ●●●tile
                   pa●ticles
                
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Fumous
                   Vapour
                
                 begat
                 in
                 his
                 Nose
                 an
                 ungrateful
                 motion
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 most
                 abominable
                 smell
                 ,
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 a●
                 Smoak
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 Eyes
                 provokes
                 to
                 Tears
                 ,
                 and
                 pricks
                 and
                 vellicates
                 the
                 Tongue
                 it self
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   happens
                   that
                   some
                   mightily
                   abhor
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   a
                   Cat
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   like
                   Animal
                   .
                
                 Some
                 Persons
                 can
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 indure
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 certain
                 Animals
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 are
                 highly
                 disturbed
                 if
                 they
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 tho'
                 not
                 seen
                 ;
                 particularly
                 some
                 have
                 such
                 an
                 aversion
                 for
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 a
                 Cat
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 thereof
                 they
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 Swoon
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 yet
                 Infants
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 tender
                 years
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 hurt
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Dog
                   ,
                   Cat
                
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 noxious
                 and
                 hostile
                 Animal
                 ,
                 tho'
                 perhaps
                 retaining
                 no
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 Wound
                 inflicted
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 they
                 may
                 experiment
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Animal
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 commotions
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 Body
                 as
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 heretofore
                 they
                 were
                 affected
                 ,
                 either
                 upon
                 the
                 foresaid
                 occasion
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 because
                 their
                 Mothers
                 when
                 they
                 bore
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Womb
                 ,
                 were
                 affrighted
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Animals
                 ;
                 or
                 lastly
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 temperament
                 of
                 Blood
                 and
                 Spirits
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Evaporation
                 continually
                 exhaling
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Cat
                 ,
                 and
                 transmitted
                 by
                 respiration
                 ,
                 coagulates
                 ,
                 fixes
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 an
                 unwonted
                 manner
                 exaggerates
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 Spirits
                 with
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 intermixt
                 .
                 Whence
                 no
                 wonder
                 they
                 undergo
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 perturbation
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 Swoon
                 .
                 If
                 other
                 Men
                 have
                 the
                 fortune
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 these
                 Passions
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 temperament
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 exhalement
                 of
                 the
                 Cat
                 ,
                 evaporated
                 by
                 the
                 circumambient
                 Air.
                 
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   come
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   some
                   abhor
                   the
                   smell
                   of
                   Roses
                   .
                
                 Upon
                 the
                 same
                 ground
                 we
                 must
                 suppose
                 that
                 OLIVER
                 CARAFFA
                 abhorred
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 Roses
                 ,
                 when
                 ev●ry
                 year
                 in
                 Rose
                 time
                 he
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 recluse
                 among
                 the
                 Gardens
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Quirinal
                   ,
                   Guards
                
                 being
                 set
                 at
                 his
                 Gates
                 to
                 hinder
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Friends
                 and
                 Visitants
                 from
                 carrying
                 in
                 a
                 Rose
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   English
                   Lady
                
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Sir
                 KENELM
                 DIGBY
                 had
                 such
                 an
                 abhorrence
                 to
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 Roses
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 acquaintance
                 put
                 a
                 Rose
                 upon
                 her
                 Knee
                 when
                 she
                 was
                 asleep
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 whether
                 she
                 had
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 Antipathy
                 to
                 that
                 Flower
                 as
                 was
                 reported
                 ;
                 there
                 grew
                 Pimples
                 immediately
                 upon
                 the
                 Place
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   The
                   Reason
                   of
                   this
                   Aversion
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   Original
                   Cause
                
                 hereof
                 might
                 be
                 from
                 a
                 strong
                 scent
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Mothers
                   Womb
                
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 Cradle
                 ,
                 or
                 haply
                 some
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 tho'
                 totally
                 forgotten
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 temperament
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 hath
                 been
                 hurt
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mind
                 affected
                 with
                 trouble
                 and
                 disturbance
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 affections
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 as
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 may
                 easily
                 be
                 allowed
                 ,
                 tho'
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 to
                 survive
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Parties
                 ,
                 the
                 Original
                 Cause
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Sensory
                 or
                 Organ
                 of
                 Smelling
                 are
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 diversly
                 configurated
                 :
                 It
                 thence
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 things
                 of
                 any
                 Odour
                 or
                 Smell
                 ,
                 affect
                 not
                 all
                 persons
                 alike
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 some
                 Obj●cts
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 indued
                 with
                 rough
                 and
                 pungent
                 Effiuviums
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 some
                 accounted
                 sordid
                 and
                 odious
                 ,
                 which
                 very
                 things
                 to
                 others
                 that
                 have
                 notable
                 strong
                 and
                 tough
                 Fibres
                 in
                 that
                 Sensory
                 ,
                 are
                 sweet
                 and
                 grateful
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 a
                 great
                 Lady
                 that
                 takes
                 much
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 
                   stinking
                   Flesh
                
                 ,
                 and
                 admires
                 the
                 
                   fuming
                   Snuff
                
                 of
                 a
                 Candle
                 new
                 put
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Of
                   one
                   who
                   abhorred
                   a
                   Wasp
                   .
                
                 A
                 Gentlewoman
                 in
                 Oxford
                 hated
                 a
                 Wasp
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 hot
                 
                   Summer
                   Months
                
                 ,
                 when
                 Wasps
                 fly
                 frequently
                 about
                 in
                 Houses
                 ,
                 she
                 used
                 to
                 keep
                 her self
                 close
                 shut
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 not
                 daring
                 to
                 stir
                 out
                 into
                 a
                 
                   Dining
                   Room
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 like
                 large
                 or
                 open
                 place
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 she
                 had
                 news
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 she
                 durst
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Insect
                 was
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 was
                 no
                 longer
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Aversion
                 probably
                 hapned
                 to
                 her
                 from
                 some
                 mischief
                 or
                 incommodity
                 she
                 had
                 received
                 from
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 Animal
                 :
                 As
                 they
                 who
                 having
                 drunk
                 for
                 a
                 Medicin
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   bitter
                   Potion
                
                 ,
                 take
                 such
                 a
                 distast
                 from
                 thence
                 forward
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 indure
                 to
                 taste
                 ,
                 nor
                 even
                 to
                 behold
                 ,
                 nay
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 like
                 it
                 .
                 Likewise
                 there
                 goes
                 a
                 Report
                 of
                 a
                 
                   French
                   Nobleman
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 such
                 an
                 Antipathy
                 to
                 Garlick
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 taste
                 the
                 least
                 Crumb
                 of
                 it
                 without
                 Vomiting
                 ;
                 and
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 with
                 good
                 satisfaction
                 made
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 Mess
                 of
                 Broth
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 no
                 Garlick
                 was
                 put
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Company
                 ,
                 to
                 play
                 the
                 Wag
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 told
                 him
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 little
                 Garlick
                 shred
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 a
                 relish
                 ,
                 he
                 vomited
                 up
                 both
                 the
                 Broth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 eaten
                 besides
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   Men
                   have
                   various
                   Natural
                   ▪
                   Inclin●ti●ns
                   .
                
                 All
                 Persons
                 by
                 Nature
                 are
                 incited
                 〈◊〉
                 certai●
                 Passions
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 som●
                 are
                 prone
                 to
                 Anger
                 ,
                 and
                 fly
                 into
                 Rage
                 upon
                 every
                 slight
                 occasion
                 ;
                 others
                 are
                 〈◊〉
                 a
                 disposition
                 that
                 inclines
                 them
                 to
                 Sadness
                 ;
                 〈◊〉
                 are
                 addicted
                 to
                 
                   Joy
                   ,
                   Fear
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 diversity
                 of
                 these
                 Passions
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 contexture
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 different
                 habitude
                 of
                 the
                 Humours
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 ●s
                 Choler
                 incites
                 to
                 
                   Anger
                   ,
                   Melancholy
                
                 to
                 
                   Sadness
                   ;
                   Blood
                
                 boundin
                 g
                 to
                 Joy.
                 In
                 regard
                 Choler
                 vellicates
                 the
                 
                   ●●●res
                   ,
                   Melancholy
                
                 compresses
                 them
                 ;
                 Blood
                 dilates
                 them
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 Which
                 effects
                 we
                 find
                 certain
                 ▪
                 〈…〉
                 Waking
                 .
                 Those
                 〈◊〉
                 whom
                 Choler
                 aboun●●
                 ,
                 th●●k
                 of
                 nothing
                 but
                 
                   Firebrands
                   ,
                   Burnings
                   ,
                   Fights
                
                 and
                 Br●wl●
                 .
                 The
                 Sanguine
                 mind
                 
                   Dancing
                   ,
                   Musick
                   ,
                   Laughter
                   ,
                   Sport
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 tend
                 to
                 Lasciviousness
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Phlegmatick
                   Fancy
                   watry
                   Places
                
                 ,
                 and
                 overflowings
                 of
                 Rivers
                 ;
                 and
                 soo
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 accordi●g
                 as
                 they
                 abound
                 in
                 Humours
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 their
                 Spirits
                 disturbed
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
               ADVERTISEMENT
               .
            
             
               THERE
               are
               some
               things
               taken
               notice
               of
               in
               this
               HISTORY
               of
               NATURE
               ,
               which
               probably
               may
               seem
               impossible
               to
               some
               ;
               But
               the
               Author
               Mr.
               
                 LE
                 GRAND
              
               is
               ready
               to
               justifie
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               well
               from
               
                 Authentick
                 Authors
              
               ,
               as
               from
               
                 Natural
                 Causes
              
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               shall
               be
               dissatisfied
               therein
               .
               And
               the
               same
               being
               Printed
               in
               all
               the
               
                 Latin
                 Impressions
              
               ,
               and
               so
               well
               received
               ,
               there
               is
               little
               room
               left
               for
               any
               real
               Dispute
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               To
               the
               Honoured
               Sir
               Henry
               Hobart
               OF
               Blickling
               in
               Norfolk
               ,
               Knight
               and
               Baronet
               .
            
             
               
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               THE
               Authors
               Opinion
               in
               relation
               to
               
                 BRUTE
                 ANIMALS
              
               ,
               as
               discoursed
               of
               in
               this
               ensuing
               Tract
               ,
               being
               an
               Opinion
               not
               commonly
               received
               ;
               requires
               the
               Protection
               and
               Patronage
               of
               some
               Person
               ,
               Eminent
               for
               his
               Learning
               ,
               and
               one
               whose
               high
               Reputation
               may
               defend
               the
               Opinion
               against
               the
               
                 cavelling
                 Critick
              
               ,
               and
               
                 wrangling
                 Disputant
              
               .
               For
               this
               Reason
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               't
               is
               that
               I
               have
               selected
               You
               from
               amidst
               the
               number
               of
               those
               Ingenious
               Persons
               ,
               I
               have
               the
               honour
               of
               knowing
               ,
               as
               reasonably
               believing
               ,
               You
               who
               are
               allowed
               by
               all
               that
               are
               so
               happy
               to
               be
               acquainted
               with
               You
               ,
               to
               be
               excelling
               in
               the
               ingenious
               performance
               of
               Learning
               ,
               may
               ,
               by
               Your
               favouring
               that
               Opinion
               ,
               if
               not
               totally
               recommend
               it
               as
               an
               uncontroverted
               Position
               ,
               yet
               stamp
               it
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               it
               
                 currant
                 with
                 the
                 Ingenious
              
               :
               For
               which
               Kindness
               and
               Generosity
               I
               might
               blush
               ,
               should
               I
               not
               gratefully
               make
               my
               
                 acknowledgment
                 ;
                 assuring
              
               You
               that
               none
               would
               more
               willingly
               serve
               You
               to
               the
               height
               of
               his
               Power
               ,
               than
               ,
            
             
               
                 Sir
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 most
                 Humble
                 and
                 Devoted
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Richard
                 Blome
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Honourd
                   Sr.
                   Henry
                   Hobart
                   of
                   Blickling
                   in
                   the
                   County
                   of
                   Norfolk
                   Knight
                   and
                   Baronet
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Plate
                   with
                   the
                   Discours
                   of
                   the.
                   want
                   of
                   senc
                   e
                   &
                   Knowledg
                   in
                   Brute
                   Anemalls
                   ,
                   is
                   most
                   humbly
                   Dedicated
                   by
                   Ric
                   :
                   Blome
                
                 
                   Lens
                   .
                   Inv.
                   
                
                 
                   I.
                   Kip
                   Sculp
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               THIRD
               PART
               .
               A
               DISSERTATION
               Of
               the
               want
               of
               SENSE
               AND
               KNOWLEDGE
               IN
               BRUTES
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 moves
                 some
                 Philosophers
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 Beasts
                 have
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               SO
               far
               hath
               the
               Opinion
               concerning
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               BRUTE
               ANIMALS
               prevailed
               amongst
               Men
               ,
               and
               so
               infixt
               hath
               it
               been
               in
               their
               Minds
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               dare
               think
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               refuse
               to
               patronise
               a
               Cause
               which
               to
               them
               appears
               so
               clear
               ,
               can
               hardly
               escape
               the
               censure
               of
               Folly
               and
               Temerity
               .
               In
               this
               Opinion
               almost
               all
               Philosophers
               agree
               ,
               and
               whether
               induc'd
               by
               the
               industry
               and
               vivacity
               of
               Sense
               ,
               which
               they
               observe
               some
               Beasts
               to
               be
               indued
               with
               ,
               or
               fancying
               that
               they
               see
               some
               Idea's
               of
               Reason
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               make
               no
               scruple
               to
               attribute
               Knowledge
               and
               Ratiocination
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               pronounce
               them
               capable
               of
               those
               perceptions
               and
               apprehensions
               ,
               which
               in
               reality
               distinguish
               
                 human
                 kind
              
               from
               all
               other
               Creatures
               ,
               not
               being
               able
               to
               imagin
               ●ow
               without
               the
               help
               of
               Reason
               ,
               BRUTE
               ANIMALS
               should
               bring
               such
               wonderful
               things
               to
               pass
               ,
               and
               discover
               in
               their
               actings
               such
               a
               world
               of
               Ingenuity
               ;
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               how
               BEES
               if
               void
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               should
               build
               so
               Geometrically
               their
               sexangular
               Cells
               ,
               and
               fill
               them
               so
               exactly
               at
               their
               certain
               times
               with
               Hony.
               What
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               can
               these
               Creatures
               Act
               so
               regularly
               ,
               Consult
               so
               deliberately
               ,
               make
               Choice
               so
               prudently
               of
               their
               Kings
               and
               Captains
               ,
               and
               send
               out
               so
               seasonably
               their
               Scouts
               to
               watch
               and
               bring
               in
               a
               supply
               of
               Provisions
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               the
               same
               time
               give
               an
               evident
               proof
               of
               a
               
                 Rational
                 Knowledge
              
               ;
               since
               in
               all
               these
               Performances
               they
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               carried
               on
               by
               a
               blind
               and
               unaccountable
               impulse
               of
               Nature
               .
               For
               what
               impulse
               of
               Nature
               or
               
                 Corporeal
                 Energy
              
               can
               be
               capable
               to
               inspire
               a
               meer
               living
               and
               moving
               Machine
               with
               Sense
               ,
               and
               apprehension
               enough
               to
               constitute
               a
               King
               ,
               obey
               his
               Commands
               ,
               give
               him
               their
               
                 presence
                 ,
                 attendance
              
               and
               assistance
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ?
               How
               comes
               that
               band
               of
               Souldiers
               appointed
               for
               his
               Gard
               ?
               How
               comes
               it
               that
               one
               more
               than
               another
               performs
               this
               
                 Satellitory
                 Office
              
               ?
               Is
               it
               likely
               that
               by
               meer
               chance
               Serjeants
               and
               Officers
               should
               be
               chosen
               for
               his
               preservation
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               to
               bear
               him
               up
               ,
               when
               weary
               ,
               upon
               their
               Shoulders
               ?
               If
               destitute
               of
               Reason
               ,
               they
               are
               totally
               ignorant
               of
               what
               they
               do
               in
               all
               these
               performances
               :
               Yet
               let
               us
               further
               inquire
               how
               the
               Living
               of
               them
               should
               carry
               out
               their
               Dead
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Mourners
               accompany
               their
               Exequies
               ?
               Certainly
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               absurd
               ,
               not
               to
               attribute
               to
               Reason
               so
               many
               plain
               signs
               and
               evidences
               of
               Reason
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               discovery
               of
               such
               effects
               ,
               not
               to
               find
               out
               the
               latent
               Cause
               .
            
             
               
                 II.
                 The
                 Industry
                 of
                 Spiders
                 ,
                 implies
                 a
                 supposal
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 latent
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               No
               less
               discoveries
               the
               SPIDERS
               make
               of
               their
               Industry
               and
               Ingenuity
               in
               the
               curious
               weaving
               of
               their
               Webs
               ,
               and
               hanging
               them
               loose
               in
               Doors
               and
               open
               Passages
               ,
               wherein
               is
               likewise
               observable
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               lying
               in
               wait
               for
               Flies
               :
               For
               why
               should
               they
               place
               their selves
               to
               lie
               upon
               the
               watch
               rather
               in
               the
               center
               than
               in
               the
               extremities
               of
               the
               Web
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               sensible
               of
               the
               equality
               of
               the
               Lines
               drawn
               from
               the
               Center
               ;
               and
               like
               skilful
               Fowlers
               understand
               that
               the
               Net
               is
               more
               easily
               drawn
               in
               that
               place
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               if
               we
               well
               observe
               the
               ingenuity
               of
               certain
               other
               Animals
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               in
               them
               no
               weaker
               evidences
               of
               Ratiocination
               ,
               than
               in
               those
               already
               mentioned
               .
               What
               providential
               care
               and
               forecast
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               GEESE
               of
               Cilicia
               ,
               who
               conscious
               to
               themselves
               of
               their
               garrulous
               Nature
               when
               they
               pass
               the
               
                 Mountain
                 Taurus
              
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               Eagles
               ,
               take
               each
               a
               
                 Pebble
                 Stone
              
               in
               their
               Bills
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               they
               are
               forc'd
               to
               silence
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               give
               notice
               to
               the
               Enemy
               of
               their
               coming
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               who
               can
               but
               admire
               the
               Industry
               and
               Art
               of
               the
               ANTS
               ,
               who
               build
               their
               Cities
               with
               so
               much
               design
               and
               regularity
               ,
               that
               the
               
               several
               Offices
               in
               them
               ,
               may
               easily
               be
               discerned
               ,
               some
               for
               holding
               their
               Assemblies
               ,
               some
               for
               laying
               up
               their
               Provisions
               against
               the
               following
               year
               ,
               and
               some
               for
               the
               burying
               t●e●r
               
                 Dead
                 .
                 Aldrovandus
              
               was
               an
               Eye-witness
               of
               a
               City
               of
               a
               
                 Quadrangular
                 form
              
               ,
               four
               foot
               broad
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Ants
               were
               seen
               to
               run
               to
               and
               fro
               through
               their
               several
               Paths
               in
               great
               diligence
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               about
               their
               earnest
               
                 affairs
                 ▪
              
               It●
               was
               exactly
               drawn
               in
               streight
               Lines
               and
               Angl●s
               ,
               and
               the
               length
               thereof
               was
               just
               divided
               in
               the
               midst
               by
               a
               streight
               Path
               of
               a
               Fingers
               depth
               and
               breadth
               ,
               through
               which
               ran
               three
               other
               ways
               directly
               ,
               intersecting
               it
               at
               equal
               distance
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               depth
               and
               breadth
               .
               In
               the
               extream
               Angles
               of
               these
               ways
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               at
               so
               many
               
                 Streets
                 ends
              
               ,
               their
               Eggs
               were
               laid
               up
               together
               in
               heaps
               .
               In
               another
               part
               of
               the
               City
               were
               Granaries
               filled
               up
               with
               Grains
               of
               Wheat
               ,
               so
               full
               that
               the
               Paths
               were
               strewed
               with
               the
               overplus
               ,
               but
               else
               all
               the
               ways
               were
               kept
               very
               clean
               :
               Lastly
               ,
               one
               only
               Gate
               there
               was
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Cities
               length
               which
               looked
               toward
               the
               West
               .
            
             
               These
               and
               the
               like
               things
               reported
               of
               these
               Animals
               ,
               do
               more
               than
               enough
               evince
               the
               
                 Natural
                 Knowledge
              
               they
               are
               endued
               with
               ,
               and
               are
               sufficient
               to
               force
               a
               Confession
               from
               the
               most
               Refractory
               .
            
             
               
                 III.
                 The
                 Souls
                 of
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Ancients
                 are
                 of
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 differ
                 not
                 from
                 ours
                 .
              
               By
               these
               Reasons
               the
               Ancients
               were
               induced
               to
               believe
               the
               Souls
               of
               Brutes
               were
               incorporeal
               ,
               and
               no
               way
               differing
               from
               those
               by
               which
               the
               Bodies
               of
               Men
               are
               animated
               ;
               or
               if
               there
               were
               any
               difference
               between
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               did
               not
               consist
               in
               the
               Essence
               ,
               but
               was
               caused
               by
               certain
               accidents
               ;
               or
               by
               the
               several
               degrees
               of
               perfection
               .
               Hence
               that
               passage
               in
               GALEN
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               
                 Exhortations
                 :
                 Whether
                 those
                 Animals
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 commonly
                 called
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 be
                 totally
                 void
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 sufficiently
                 made
                 out
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 perhaps
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 that
                 Reason
                 common
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
              
               Enuntiation
               or
               Vocal
               Expression
               ,
               
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 that
                 Reason
                 common
                 with
                 us
                 which
                 belongs
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Reason
               capable
               of
               Affections
               ,
               tho'
               some
               more
               ,
               some
               less
               .
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 And
                 are
                 also
                 affirmed
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Universal
                 Soul
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               Very
               much
               inclinable
               to
               this
               Opinion
               were
               Plato
               and
               Pythagoras
               ,
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Laertius
               ;
               and
               Thales
               ,
               by
               that
               of
               Plutarch
               ;
               and
               almost
               all
               those
               who
               gloried
               in
               the
               Learning
               and
               Authority
               of
               those
               great
               Philosophers
               :
               Forasmuch
               as
               supposing
               that
               there
               is
               one
               
                 Universal
                 Soul
              
               ,
               by
               which
               Plants
               have
               their
               
                 Vegetation
                 ,
                 Brutes
              
               their
               Nourishment
               ,
               and
               Men
               their
               Form
               and
               Understanding
               :
               They
               thence
               infer
               ,
               that
               the
               Souls
               as
               well
               of
               Brutes
               as
               Men
               ,
               are
               parts
               of
               this
               
                 General
                 Soul
              
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               all
               arise
               and
               spring
               from
               the
               manifold
               division
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               confidence
               of
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               Thales
               took
               the
               boldness
               to
               aff●rm
               ,
               
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 Divinity
              
               ;
               consequently
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Body
               existent
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               its
               particular
               Daemon
               ;
               and
               so
               compriseth
               in
               it self
               something
               of
               Divine
               .
               B●inded
               also
               by
               this
               conceit
               ,
               the
               Disciples
               of
               PLATO
               asserted
               that
               the
               Souls
               both
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Creatures
               are
               equally
               mortal
               and
               void
               of
               all
               corruption
               :
               For
               since
               they
               are
               active
               and
               move
               themselves
               by
               their
               own
               proper
               Force
               ,
               they
               cannot
               by
               any
               
                 external
                 Agent
              
               be
               urged
               to
               Rest
               ,
               for
               that
               must
               of
               necessity
               perpetually
               exist
               which
               depends
               not
               upon
               another
               ,
               and
               borrows
               not
               the
               permanency
               of
               its
               duration
               from
               any
               .
            
             
               
                 V.
                 This
                 Opinion
                 of
                 theirs
                 admitted
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 Brutes
                 and
                 Men.
                 
              
               But
               this
               Opinion
               hath
               long
               since
               grown
               out
               of
               d●te
               ,
               ●nd
               is
               reckned
               by
               the
               Fathers
               among
               
                 Plato's
                 Childish
                 Fictions
              
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               of
               encountring
               them
               with
               Arguments
               :
               Let
               it
               suffice
               to
               take
               notice
               what
               enormous
               absurdities
               must
               needs
               arise
               from
               the
               admitting
               of
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               what
               confusion
               in
               Nature
               would
               follow
               :
               For
               if
               the
               Souls
               of
               Beasts
               be
               eternal
               and
               invested
               with
               immortality
               ,
               what
               distinction
               will
               there
               be
               between
               Men
               and
               other
               Animals
               ?
               Doth
               the
               same
               felicity
               attend
               them
               as
               us
               ?
               However
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               over
               sollicitous
               about
               the
               beatitude
               of
               Beasts
               ,
               let
               us
               at
               lea●●
               examine
               where
               those
               Souls
               are
               disposed
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               existent
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               what
               Places
               are
               allotted
               for
               them
               ?
               Whether
               they
               have
               any
               peculiar
               
                 Elysian
                 Fields
              
               assigned
               them
               to
               wander
               and
               exspatiate
               in
               ?
               What
               is
               become
               of
               all
               the
               Gnats
               and
               Flies
               with
               which
               the
               Aegyptians
               were
               heretofore
               disturbed
               ?
               What
               was
               their
               business
               after
               Death
               ?
               And
               to
               what
               end
               were
               they
               kept
               ?
               Or
               what
               advantage
               accrewed
               from
               their
               Death
               ;
               when
               it
               must
               be
               confest
               by
               all
               Men
               ,
               that
               God
               governs
               all
               things
               by
               his
               wonderful
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               directs
               all
               Creatures
               to
               a
               certain
               end
               .
               All
               these
               things
               considered
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               consentaneous
               to
               Reason
               ,
               that
               the
               Souls
               of
               Brutes
               return
               to
               the
               Earth
               from
               whence
               they
               had
               their
               first
               beginning
               ,
               and
               cease
               to
               live
               ,
               when
               they
               cease
               to
               be
               among
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 VI.
                 The
                 Order
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 First
                 Part
                 of
                 this
                 Dissertation
              
               But
               not
               to
               wander
               too
               far
               in
               the
               very
               entrance
               of
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               let
               us
               come
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               and
               examine
               whether
               Animals
               are
               indued
               with
               a
               
                 Real
                 Knowledge
              
               ,
               or
               can
               judge
               or
               reason
               of
               things
               that
               are
               without
               them
               ;
               which
               that
               we
               may
               the
               more
               easily
               compass
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               worth
               our
               while
               in
               the
               First
               Part
               of
               this
               Discourse
               to
               inquire
               ,
               First
               ,
               what
               the
               Soul
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               sort
               of
               Soul
               is
               proper
               to
               
                 Brute
                 Animals
              
               .
               Next
               what
               Knowledge
               is
               ,
               and
               wherein
               the
               formal
               Reason
               thereof
               consists
               .
               Lastly
               whether
               Beasts
               perceive
               ,
               and
               what
               Principle
               guides
               them
               in
               all
               their
               Actions
               .
            
             
               
                 VII
                 .
                 Aristotles
                 definition
                 of
                 a
                 Soul
                 ,
                 vain
                 and
                 frivolous
                 .
              
               To
               begin
               with
               that
               which
               in
               the
               first
               place
               was
               proposed
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               of
               great
               consequence
               to
               know
               what
               the
               Soul
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               imported
               by
               that
               Vulgar
               Name
               ;
               for
               when
               Men
               first
               imposed
               Names
               upon
               things
               ,
               before
               they
               well
               understood
               their
               Natures
               ,
               and
               enquir'd
               into
               the
               Properties
               of
               each
               distinct
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               it
               followed
               of
               consequence
               ,
               that
               the
               name
               of
               Soul
               was
               indifferently
               attributed
               to
               all
               
                 Living
                 Creatures
              
               ;
               and
               as
               well
               Plants
               and
               Trees
               ,
               as
               Men
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               
                 Living
                 Creatures
              
               were
               said
               to
               be
               indued
               with
               Souls
               .
               But
               in
               this
               affair
               no
               Man
               erred
               more
               than
               Aristotle
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               going
               to
               define
               the
               Soul
               in
               general
               Terms
               ,
               this
               cunning
               Philosopher
               took
               great
               care
               that
               he
               might
               not
               be
               carpt
               at
               by
               Posterity
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               brought
               forth
               such
               a
               definition
               of
               a
               Soul
               as
               might
               be
               applied
               almost
               to
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               so
               serve
               as
               a
               common
               Plaister
               for
               the
               healing
               of
               all
               Sores
               .
               For
               in
               his
               Second
               Book
               
                 De
                 Anima
              
               ,
               going
               about
               to
               explain
               the
               Essence
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               he
               defines
               it
               thus
               .
               
                 A
                 Perfection
                 or
                 Act
                 of
                 a
                 Natural
                 Organick
                 Body
                 ,
                 potentially
                 endued
                 with
                 Life
                 .
              
               But
               how
               wild
               a
               definition
               this
               is
               ,
               may
               be
               hence
               collected
               ,
               namely
               ,
               for
               that
               
                 Divines
                 ,
                 Physitians
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               do
               all
               make
               use
               of
               it
               alike
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               appropriate
               it
               to
               things
               of
               a
               quite
               different
               
               Nature
               .
               For
               Theologists
               and
               Interpreters
               of
               
                 Holy
                 Writ
              
               assert
               ,
               that
               the
               Soul
               of
               Brutes
               is
               the
               Blood
               or
               Spirit
               exhaling
               from
               the
               Blood.
               To
               make
               this
               good
               ,
               Aristotle
               is
               presently
               at
               hand
               ,
               and
               suggests
               that
               the
               Blood
               is
               the
               Act
               of
               a
               
                 Natural
                 Organick
                 Body
              
               ,
               having
               Life
               potentially
               .
               The
               Physitians
               are
               pleased
               to
               make
               the
               Soul
               a
               temperament
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               a
               harmony
               of
               the
               Humours
               which
               abound
               therein
               .
               This
               according
               to
               Aristotle
               must
               be
               that
               Act
               of
               an
               
                 Organick
                 Body
              
               which
               hath
               Life
               potentially
               in
               it
               .
               Antient
               Philosophers
               maintain
               that
               the
               Air
               is
               the
               Soul
               ,
               taken
               in
               at
               the
               Mouth
               ,
               cooled
               in
               the
               Lungs
               ,
               and
               diffused
               into
               the
               Body
               ;
               this
               comes
               up
               in
               conclusion
               with
               
                 Aristotles
                 definition
              
               of
               a
               Soul
               ,
               since
               he
               also
               defines
               Air
               to
               be
               the
               perfection
               of
               a
               
                 Natural
                 Body
              
               ,
               potentially
               indued
               with
               Life
               .
               Others
               suppose
               the
               Soul
               to
               consist
               in
               heat
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               that
               it
               is
               a
               
                 subtile
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               which
               gives
               sense
               and
               motion
               to
               the
               Body
               ;
               this
               Aristotle
               doth
               not
               wholly
               gainsay
               ,
               yet
               withall
               obstinately
               maintains
               that
               this
               sort
               of
               heat
               or
               Spirit
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               
                 Act
                 of
                 a
                 Natural
                 Organick
                 Body
                 ,
              
               having
               Life
               potentially
               in
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               whatsoever
               shall
               be
               alledged
               ,
               or
               fancied
               concerning
               the
               Soul
               ,
               tho'
               never
               so
               obscure
               ,
               must
               be
               comprehended
               under
               this
               definition
               ,
               and
               will
               challenge
               to
               it self
               both
               the
               Genus
               and
               Difference
               .
            
             
               
                 VIII
                 .
                 Nay
                 obscure
                 ,
                 and
                 explaining
                 nothing
                 distinctly
                 .
              
               But
               tho'
               this
               definition
               did
               not
               dilate
               it self
               so
               far
               ,
               and
               were
               only
               confined
               to
               certain
               things
               ,
               yet
               were
               it
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               retained
               among
               Philosophers
               ;
               for
               what
               is
               there
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               rejected
               ,
               it
               containing
               in
               it
               no
               absolute
               attribute
               which
               can
               any
               way
               explicate
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               Soul
               ;
               nor
               do
               things
               only
               respectively
               and
               generally
               predicated
               ,
               and
               which
               may
               be
               mixt
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               link'd
               with
               other
               things
               ,
               produce
               any
               more
               than
               a
               confused
               Knowledge
               .
               Besides
               ,
               what
               is
               there
               distinct
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               made
               intelligible
               to
               us
               by
               the
               word
               Act
               ,
               no
               more
               indeed
               than
               if
               any
               one
               should
               define
               Light
               to
               be
               the
               Act
               of
               a
               
                 Lucid
                 Body
              
               ,
               or
               Heat
               the
               Act
               of
               a
               
                 Calid
                 Body
              
               ;
               which
               definitions
               are
               so
               far
               from
               rendring
               us
               any
               whit
               more
               wise
               than
               before
               ,
               that
               they
               serve
               only
               to
               involve
               us
               in
               an
               inextricable
               Labyrinth
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               strange
               ambages
               of
               words
               render
               that
               obscure
               which
               was
               far
               more
               clear
               of
               it self
               .
               In
               so
               much
               that
               HERMOLAUS
               BARBARUS
               ,
               a
               Learned
               Man
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               great
               Wit
               and
               Parts
               very
               eminent
               among
               those
               of
               his
               Profession
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               ambitiously
               sought
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               obtained
               a
               Meeting
               with
               a
               Daemon
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               have
               requested
               of
               him
               no
               greater
               matter
               than
               to
               be
               resolved
               in
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               Actus
               ,
               in
               the
               foresaid
               definition
               of
               Aristotle
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               approve
               himself
               a
               worthy
               Disciple
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Philosopher
               .
               These
               things
               I
               have
               the
               rather
               added
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               what
               obscurity
               the
               Notion
               of
               Soul
               would
               incur
               ,
               by
               being
               divided
               into
               
                 Vegetative
                 ,
                 Sensitive
              
               and
               Rational
               ;
               and
               how
               little
               of
               Light
               is
               to
               be
               gained
               from
               those
               who
               make
               a
               vast
               confusion
               ,
               by
               comprehending
               under
               one
               and
               the
               same
               distinction
               ,
               things
               very
               different
               and
               remote
               in
               their
               own
               Nature
               .
            
             
               
                 IX
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 only
                 two
                 sorts
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 Material
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 .
              
               To
               proceed
               therefore
               more
               accurately
               as
               to
               the
               Souls
               of
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Knowledge
               they
               are
               indued
               with
               ;
               we
               are
               to
               suppose
               from
               the
               Institution
               of
               Philosophy
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               in
               Nature
               only
               two
               sorts
               of
               things
               ;
               one
               Intellectual
               or
               Thinking
               ,
               the
               other
               Material
               or
               Corporeal
               .
               Under
               the
               first
               are
               comprehended
               MINDS
               and
               SPIRITS
               ;
               under
               the
               latter
               all
               BODIES
               ,
               which
               are
               vulgarly
               named
               Natural
               .
               Nothing
               can
               gainsay
               ,
               but
               that
               Man
               is
               partaker
               of
               both
               Natures
               ,
               and
               possesseth
               at
               once
               both
               Cogitation
               and
               Extension
               :
               Forasmuch
               as
               Man
               is
               not
               a
               thing
               simple
               and
               of
               one
               kind
               ,
               but
               composite
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               a
               Medium
               ,
               including
               both
               extremes
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               
                 Brute
                 Animals
              
               are
               of
               a
               different
               Nature
               from
               Man
               ,
               and
               no
               way
               indued
               with
               Mind
               or
               Spirit
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               all
               things
               which
               Beasts
               contain
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               referred
               to
               a
               
                 Material
                 Principle
              
               ,
               and
               have
               nothing
               of
               affinity
               with
               Men
               ,
               except
               what
               refers
               to
               Body
               .
               We
               must
               therefore
               inquire
               what
               Principle
               it
               is
               in
               Beasts
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               are
               not
               only
               Nourish'd
               ,
               Grow
               ,
               Breathe
               ,
               are
               Moved
               ,
               &c.
               but
               also
               by
               which
               they
               operate
               and
               perform
               those
               wonderful
               things
               in
               which
               they
               seem
               not
               only
               to
               come
               near
               the
               Wit
               and
               Subtilty
               of
               Men
               ,
               but
               even
               to
               exceed
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 X.
                 Gassendus
                 his
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Brutes
                 .
              
               GASSENDUS
               an
               eminent
               Philosopher
               amongst
               the
               Moderns
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               praise-worthy
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               hath
               refined
               and
               given
               new
               light
               to
               the
               Opinions
               of
               the
               Antients
               ,
               imagins
               the
               
                 Sensitive
                 Soul
              
               of
               Brutes
               ,
               (
               and
               a
               more
               than
               
                 Sensitive
                 Soul
              
               no
               Man
               that
               I
               know
               will
               allow
               them
               )
               to
               be
               a
               sort
               of
               Flame
               or
               Species
               of
               most
               subtile
               Fire
               which
               infuses
               Life
               into
               the
               Animal
               ,
               and
               actuates
               and
               performs
               all
               its
               parts
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Animal
               lives
               so
               long
               as
               this
               little
               Flame
               continues
               in
               vigor
               ,
               and
               dies
               when
               it
               is
               extinguished
               .
               For
               tho'
               this
               Fire
               be
               a
               Body
               ,
               yet
               in
               respect
               of
               its
               subtilty
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               reckoned
               immaterial
               ,
               if
               compared
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               
                 Corporeal
                 Mass
              
               ,
               and
               may
               justly
               for
               that
               Reason
               obtain
               the
               name
               of
               Anima
               or
               Soul
               ;
               and
               the
               Animal
               thereupon
               be
               rightly
               said
               to
               consist
               of
               Body
               and
               Soul.
               Wherefore
               if
               the
               Essence
               of
               a
               Brute
               consists
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               its
               parts
               are
               subtile
               and
               continuous
               ,
               and
               are
               agitated
               by
               a
               quick
               motion
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               also
               a
               continual
               succession
               of
               some
               parts
               into
               the
               room
               of
               others
               destroyed
               ;
               in
               like
               manner
               the
               Fire
               or
               Flame
               wherewith
               Beasts
               are
               animated
               ,
               is
               a
               Congeries
               and
               contexture
               of
               most
               subtile
               Atoms
               ,
               which
               are
               stirred
               up
               by
               a
               quick
               motion
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               continual
               generation
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               departure
               of
               others
               ,
               always
               preserve
               and
               maintain
               the
               same
               Essence
               :
               For
               into
               what
               other
               principle
               is
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Body
               to
               be
               referred
               but
               to
               the
               
                 Internal
                 Fire
              
               ?
               Whence
               comes
               its
               motion
               ?
               How
               shall
               the
               Organs
               of
               the
               Senses
               receive
               the
               impressions
               of
               Objects
               ,
               unless
               they
               be
               cherish'd
               by
               heat
               ?
               And
               whence
               that
               heat
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Soul
               ,
               which
               performs
               and
               executes
               all
               the
               functions
               of
               the
               said
               Animal
               ;
               for
               tho'
               it
               may
               well
               enough
               be
               said
               that
               the
               Soul
               may
               rather
               be
               kept
               from
               heat
               ,
               than
               heat
               from
               the
               Soul
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               heat
               depends
               upon
               motion
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               existent
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               but
               for
               that
               action
               of
               an
               
                 internal
                 Principle
              
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               m●st
               necessarily
               come
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               
                 Material
                 Anima
              
               ,
               as
               GASSENDUS
               expresses
               it
               ,
               to
               produce
               heat
               ,
               give
               motion
               to
               the
               Members
               ,
               and
               perform
               other
               Acts
               of
               the
               Animal
               .
            
             
               
                 XI
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Brutes
                 is
                 a
                 Pure
                 Fire
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Honoratus
                   Fabri
                
                 .
              
               Not
               much
               differing
               in
               Opinion
               is
               
                 Honoratus
                 Fabri
              
               in
               his
               ▪
               Second
               Book
               
                 de
                 Homine
              
               ,
               where
               he
               concludes
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Brutes
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 Fire
                 ,
                 but
                 pure
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 other
                 Elements
              
               ;
               to
               the
               asserting
               whereof
               he
               is
               chiefly
               induc'd
               ,
               because
               Fire
               vegetates
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               most
               
               virtue
               (
               as
               experience
               tells
               us
               )
               where
               there
               is
               most
               heat
               ,
               and
               where
               that
               stronger
               Element
               prevails
               .
               For
               whereas
               in
               other
               
                 simple
                 Bodies
              
               there
               is
               no
               footstep
               of
               action
               to
               be
               discerned
               ,
               and
               Fire
               only
               is
               powerful
               by
               its
               productive
               virtue
               ,
               Reason
               evinceth
               ,
               saith
               
                 Fabri
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 Element
                 be
                 armed
                 with
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 Sense
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 allowed
                 rather
                 to
                 Fire
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 :
              
               Not
               that
               Fire
               absolutely
               taken
               is
               invested
               with
               such
               a
               power
               as
               to
               supply
               the
               place
               of
               a
               
                 Sensitive
                 Soul
              
               ,
               but
               so
               far
               as
               it
               is
               constituted
               in
               such
               a
               frame
               of
               the
               Organ
               ,
               such
               a
               disposition
               of
               Parts
               ,
               such
               a
               Conduct
               ,
               Communion
               and
               Texture
               of
               the
               Fibres
               .
            
             
               
                 XII
                 .
                 Cartesius
                 his
                 Opinion
                 that
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Brutes
                 is
                 the
                 Blood.
                 
              
               The
               most
               Illustrious
               CARTESIUS
               ,
               who
               hath
               refined
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               purged
               it
               from
               all
               its
               folly
               and
               obscurity
               ,
               and
               teacheth
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               highly
               consonant
               to
               Reason
               ,
               supposes
               the
               Souls
               of
               Brutes
               to
               be
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               Blood
               ,
               and
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               occasion
               of
               a
               
                 Sensitive
                 Soul
              
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               their
               operations
               ,
               and
               the
               production
               of
               the
               faculty
               of
               moving
               ,
               and
               being
               sensible
               ;
               for
               this
               most
               Sagacious
               Person
               ,
               when
               he
               considered
               the
               Blood
               to
               be
               a
               
                 fluid
                 Body
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               more
               subtile
               part
               thereof
               is
               carried
               by
               a
               continual
               circuit
               from
               the
               Arteries
               into
               the
               Brain
               ,
               thence
               into
               the
               Nerves
               and
               Muscles
               ,
               doubted
               not
               to
               assert
               that
               the
               Blood
               heated
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               attenuated
               into
               Spirit
               ,
               constitutes
               the
               Soul
               of
               Brutes
               ;
               and
               that
               from
               its
               motion
               alone
               ,
               their
               various
               motions
               do
               proceed
               .
               This
               Opinion
               several
               places
               of
               
                 Holy
                 Writ
              
               seem
               to
               favour
               ,
               and
               vindicate
               from
               the
               pertinacie
               of
               certain
               Detractors
               ,
               who
               will
               needs
               take
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               paves
               a
               way
               to
               Atheists
               ,
               and
               gives
               them
               incouragement
               to
               think
               the
               same
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               divorce
               the
               
                 Rational
                 Soul
              
               from
               the
               
                 Human
                 Body
              
               ;
               when
               as
               indeed
               so
               great
               is
               the
               distinction
               between
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               and
               other
               Animals
               ,
               and
               so
               great
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               operations
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               hardly
               be
               doubted
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               most
               stupid
               of
               all
               Mankind
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               arise
               from
               different
               Principles
               .
            
             
               
                 XIII
                 .
                 The
                 Life
                 of
                 Animals
                 consists
                 in
                 the
                 continual
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Blood.
                 
              
               Be
               it
               granted
               then
               ,
               that
               the
               Life
               of
               Animals
               consists
               in
               the
               incessant
               motion
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               which
               beginning
               its
               course
               from
               the
               right
               Ventricle
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               passes
               through
               the
               
                 Vena
                 Arteriosa
              
               into
               the
               Lungs
               ,
               whence
               flowing
               into
               the
               left
               Ventricle
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               it
               passeth
               into
               the
               Aorta
               or
               great
               Artery
               ,
               whose
               Branches
               are
               dispers'd
               through
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               and
               being
               joined
               to
               the
               Branches
               of
               the
               
                 Vena
                 Cava
              
               ,
               convey
               the
               same
               Blood
               again
               into
               right
               side
               of
               the
               Heart
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Blood
               again
               into
               right
               side
               of
               the
               Heart
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Blood
               heated
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               converted
               into
               Spirits
               ,
               obtains
               the
               name
               of
               Vegetative
               and
               
                 Sensitive
                 Soul
              
               in
               Animals
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               immediate
               and
               principal
               Organ
               of
               all
               Actions
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               apparently
               discovered
               in
               certain
               Animals
               ;
               for
               examples
               ,
               in
               
                 Flies
                 ,
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 Scorpions
                 ,
                 Frogs
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ,
               which
               through
               the
               extremity
               of
               cold
               in
               the
               Winter
               ,
               lie
               void
               of
               sense
               and
               motion
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               time
               in
               all
               appearance
               ,
               totally
               deprived
               of
               Life
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               while
               the
               Blood
               ceases
               to
               be
               in
               agitation
               ,
               and
               the
               generation
               of
               Spirits
               is
               for
               the
               present
               stopt
               ;
               which
               Animals
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 Genial
                 Spring
              
               ,
               as
               Mantuan
               expresseth
               it
               ,
               gives
               new
               
                 pri
                 mordia
              
               to
               things
               ,
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Blood
               being
               renewed
               by
               heat
               ,
               are
               again
               raised
               to
               Life
               ,
               and
               resume
               their
               long
               intermitted
               functions
               .
               The
               same
               thing
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               Men
               who
               are
               hanged
               or
               drowned
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               in
               a
               very
               short
               time
               they
               expire
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               Blood
               stagnates
               for
               want
               of
               respiration
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               passages
               open
               from
               the
               right
               Ventricle
               of
               the
               Heart
               into
               the
               left
               .
               The
               Blood
               therefore
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               principal
               part
               of
               Animals
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               native
               Heat
               and
               Spirits
               flow
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               to
               those
               that
               are
               born
               ,
               Life
               first
               begins
               ,
               and
               to
               those
               that
               Die
               ,
               last
               ends
               .
            
             
               
                 XIV
                 .
                 How
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 that
                 Beasts
                 have
                 no
                 Soul.
                 
              
               Altho'
               in
               explaining
               the
               functions
               of
               Beasts
               ,
               we
               make
               no
               mention
               of
               their
               Soul
               ;
               yet
               at
               the
               same
               time
               we
               deny
               them
               not
               Life
               nor
               Sentiment
               ,
               provided
               always
               that
               by
               Life
               and
               Sentiment
               of
               Animals
               ,
               no
               other
               thing
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               but
               the
               heat
               of
               their
               Blood
               ,
               and
               the
               particular
               motions
               of
               their
               Organs
               of
               Sense
               which
               depend
               thereupon
               :
               Nor
               is
               this
               more
               unreasonable
               ,
               than
               to
               attribute
               to
               Beasts
               a
               Soul
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               really
               distinct
               from
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               which
               nevertheless
               cannot
               subsist
               without
               the
               Body
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               same
               thing
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Soul
               of
               a
               Beast
               is
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               a
               Substance
               and
               a
               Mode
               ;
               a
               Substance
               by
               supposition
               ,
               and
               a
               Mode
               as
               having
               need
               of
               a
               subject
               for
               its
               existence
               .
            
             
               
                 XV.
                 What
                 Cognition
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 its
                 Nature
                 consisteth
                 .
              
               Now
               it
               being
               made
               out
               ,
               that
               the
               Blood
               overflowing
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               and
               having
               by
               iterated
               turns
               a
               continual
               orbicular
               rotation
               to
               the
               Heart
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               had
               its
               first
               source
               ,
               is
               the
               real
               Soul
               of
               Brutes
               ,
               we
               must
               pass
               on
               to
               the
               Second
               Foundation
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               be
               called
               ,
               namely
               ,
               what
               we
               are
               to
               apprehend
               by
               that
               which
               is
               commonly
               called
               their
               Cognition
               or
               Knowledge
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               that
               constitutes
               their
               Ingenuity
               ,
               and
               into
               what
               species
               chiefly
               it
               is
               to
               be
               distributed
               .
               The
               Idea
               of
               Cognition
               is
               so
               manifest
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               scarce
               any
               thing
               which
               occurs
               to
               our
               Mind
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               certainly
               known
               ;
               and
               if
               by
               chance
               any
               persons
               in
               the
               explaining
               thereof
               have
               erred
               ,
               I
               conceive
               the
               occasion
               thereof
               hath
               been
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               have
               by
               their
               crabbed
               Terms
               ,
               rendred
               that
               obscure
               ,
               which
               of
               it self
               was
               sufficiently
               plain
               ;
               and
               were
               minded
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               to
               hold
               a
               Torch
               to
               the
               Sun
               :
               For
               in
               this
               very
               thing
               ,
               I
               find
               that
               all
               Philosophers
               have
               very
               oftentimes
               made
               great
               mistakes
               ,
               namely
               ,
               in
               indeavouring
               by
               
                 Logical
                 Definitions
              
               to
               explicate
               the
               most
               ordinary
               and
               simple
               matters
               ,
               tho'
               in
               their
               own
               Nature
               intelligible
               ;
               and
               by
               certain
               circumlocutions
               of
               words
               to
               go
               about
               to
               render
               those
               things
               perspicuous
               ,
               which
               voluntarily
               offer
               themselves
               to
               our
               understanding
               ;
               for
               what
               Object
               can
               present
               it self
               more
               clearly
               to
               us
               than
               Cognition
               ,
               when
               as
               ,
               if
               I
               perceive
               any
               thing
               ,
               I
               seem
               to
               have
               its
               Image
               or
               Idea
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               behold
               it
               as
               it
               were
               present
               ,
               with
               the
               Eyes
               of
               my
               Mind
               .
               For
               tho'
               perchance
               I
               be
               doubtful
               of
               all
               things
               existing
               in
               Nature
               ,
               and
               may
               call
               in
               question
               what
               I
               touch
               with
               my
               
                 Hands
                 ,
                 see
              
               with
               my
               
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 hear
              
               with
               my
               
                 Ears
                 ,
                 smell
              
               with
               my
               Nose
               ,
               or
               taste
               with
               my
               Tongue
               ;
               yet
               all
               this
               I
               cannot
               choose
               but
               think
               ,
               and
               my
               very
               dubitation
               is
               a
               certain
               thinking
               ,
               which
               I
               cannot
               but
               be
               sensible
               of
               .
            
             
               
                 XVI
                 .
                 Every
                 Cognition
                 includes
                 a
                 Consciousness
                 .
              
               Wherefore
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Cognition
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               all
               that
               which
               so
               proceeds
               from
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               immediately
               conscious
               to
               our selves
               thereof
               .
               So
               that
               to
               think
               or
               know
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               to
               have
               a
               perception
               of
               those
               things
               which
               are
               in
               us
               .
               But
               to
               make
               the
               matter
               more
               plain
               by
               an
               Example
               ,
               How
               doth
               any
               one
               know
               that
               he
               is
               indued
               with
               a
               faculty
               of
               
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 Willing
                 ,
                 Affirming
              
               or
               Denying
               ?
               but
               because
               he
               experiments
               
               in
               himself
               this
               sort
               of
               Faculty
               ,
               and
               is
               conscious
               to
               himself
               of
               such
               a
               power
               so
               long
               as
               he
               exerciseth
               it
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               
                 Reflex
                 Cognition
              
               only
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               by
               which
               any
               one
               perceives
               or
               observes
               that
               he
               hath
               observed
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               any
               primary
               Perception
               or
               Intellection
               whatsoever
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               gives
               attention
               to
               any
               thing
               .
               Whence
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               if
               one
               have
               not
               a
               consciousness
               to
               himself
               of
               those
               things
               which
               he
               acts
               or
               suffers
               ,
               he
               experiments
               in
               himself
               no
               knowledge
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               destitute
               of
               Sense
               and
               Cognition
               ,
               properly
               so
               called
               :
               For
               how
               can
               the
               Sense
               of
               Action
               or
               Passion
               be
               attributed
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               knows
               not
               that
               he
               Acts
               or
               Suffers
               ?
               Hence
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               if
               Men
               attentively
               fix'd
               upon
               any
               thing
               are
               so
               taken
               up
               in
               contemplation
               ,
               that
               they
               perceive
               not
               a
               Torch
               lighted
               before
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               they
               cannot
               indeed
               be
               said
               to
               have
               any
               sense
               or
               perception
               of
               those
               things
               .
               And
               therefore
               that
               they
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               sensible
               ,
               to
               
                 perceive
                 ,
                 judge
                 ,
                 affirm
                 ,
                 deny
                 ,
              
               &c.
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               knowing
               of
               those
               things
               which
               they
               are
               sensible
               of
               ,
               perceive
               ,
               judge
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 XVII
                 .
                 Cognition
                 is
                 divided
                 into
                 four
                 Kinds
                 .
              
               All
               Cogitations
               which
               include
               Consciousness
               ,
               are
               most
               especially
               two
               fold
               ,
               Actions
               and
               Passions
               .
               All
               species
               of
               Perceptions
               or
               Cognitions
               ,
               which
               are
               found
               in
               us
               ,
               or
               which
               proceed
               from
               the
               power
               we
               have
               of
               perceiving
               or
               knowing
               ,
               are
               called
               Passions
               ;
               and
               all
               such
               Operations
               are
               divided
               into
               four
               kinds
               ,
               the
               first
               is
               Intellect
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Mind
               without
               the
               help
               of
               any
               
                 Corporeal
                 Species
              
               perceives
               all
               manner
               of
               Objects
               ,
               as
               well
               immaterial
               as
               material
               :
               The
               second
               is
               Sense
               ,
               as
               well
               that
               which
               is
               external
               ,
               as
               internal
               :
               The
               third
               is
               Imagination
               ,
               containing
               under
               it
               common
               Sense
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               they
               are
               both
               actuated
               by
               the
               same
               Organ
               ,
               and
               are
               imployed
               about
               the
               same
               Objects
               :
               The
               fourth
               is
               Memory
               or
               Reminiscence
               ,
               being
               that
               faculty
               by
               which
               we
               deprehend
               that
               we
               had
               formerly
               the
               same
               Cogitation
               .
               Those
               Cogitations
               which
               are
               called
               Actions
               ,
               are
               all
               our
               Wills
               ,
               because
               we
               find
               them
               to
               proceed
               directly
               from
               our
               Soul
               ,
               of
               which
               alone
               they
               seem
               to
               depend
               ;
               and
               to
               these
               are
               to
               be
               referred
               all
               our
               
                 Judgments
                 ,
                 Inclinations
                 ,
                 Appetites
              
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Motions
               of
               our
               Will
               ,
               which
               always
               accompany
               the
               power
               of
               our
               Willing
               and
               determining
               .
            
             
               
                 XVIII
                 .
                 How
                 Corporeal
                 Matter
                 differs
                 from
                 Immaterial
                 and
                 Incorporeal
                 .
              
               These
               things
               being
               thus
               explained
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               brevity
               of
               our
               Subject
               would
               permit
               ,
               and
               premised
               as
               the
               foundation
               of
               our
               Discourse
               ;
               We
               come
               now
               to
               examin
               whether
               the
               Cognition
               above-mentioned
               and
               defined
               be
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               
                 Brute
                 Animals
              
               ,
               or
               to
               speak
               in
               more
               express
               Terms
               ,
               whether
               
                 Beasts
                 perceive
              
               ,
               are
               
                 sensible
                 ,
                 imagin
                 ,
                 remember
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               whether
               they
               imitate
               Men
               in
               these
               Operations
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               to
               carry
               in
               them
               any
               semblance
               of
               Reason
               ;
               which
               to
               make
               out
               the
               more
               clearly
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               call
               to
               mind
               ,
               that
               the
               Nature
               of
               
                 Corporeal
                 Matter
              
               consists
               precisely
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               contains
               
                 Longitude
                 ,
                 Latitude
              
               and
               Profundity
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               is
               a
               
                 Matter
                 Extensive
              
               ;
               for
               to
               consist
               of
               these
               three
               dimensions
               ,
               is
               no
               other
               thing
               than
               to
               be
               extended
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               extended
               is
               no
               other
               than
               to
               be
               capable
               of
               those
               three
               proprieties
               :
               To
               Body
               or
               Matter
               the
               Spiritual
               Part
               is
               diametrically
               opposite
               ,
               whose
               Nature
               consists
               in
               Cogitation
               ,
               and
               which
               admits
               of
               no
               dimension
               ,
               either
               
                 Longitude
                 ,
                 Latitude
              
               or
               Profundity
               ;
               for
               all
               that
               is
               known
               to
               be
               in
               a
               
                 Spiritual
                 Essence
              
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               
                 thinking
                 thing
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Perceiving
               ,
               
                 Affirming
                 ,
                 Denying
                 ,
                 Willing
                 ,
                 Nilling
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               All
               which
               are
               understood
               without
               any
               Idea
               of
               Extension
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               affinity
               with
               
                 Divisibility
                 ,
                 Figure
                 ,
                 Situation
              
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Affections
               of
               the
               Body
               ;
               and
               thence
               we
               must
               conclude
               ,
               that
               Cogitation
               is
               an
               Attribute
               of
               a
               Substance
               containing
               no
               Extension
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               that
               Extension
               is
               an
               Attribute
               of
               a
               Substance
               admitting
               of
               no
               Cogitation
               :
               For
               those
               two
               Idea's
               are
               utterly
               different
               ,
               and
               represent
               to
               our
               Mind
               nothing
               that
               is
               any
               way
               alike
               .
               What
               conduces
               more
               to
               the
               evidence
               of
               one
               thing
               being
               distinguish'd
               from
               another
               ,
               than
               that
               one
               may
               be
               conceived
               without
               the
               other
               ?
               For
               if
               we
               rightly
               infer
               that
               those
               Bodies
               which
               are
               not
               square
               ,
               may
               be
               of
               
                 Sphaerical
                 Figure
              
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               which
               are
               least
               capable
               of
               motion
               ,
               are
               square
               ,
               since
               Imagination
               can
               soon
               distinguish
               quadrature
               from
               rotundity
               ,
               and
               ascertain
               that
               it
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               
                 square
                 Body
              
               ,
               to
               be
               least
               apt
               for
               motion
               ;
               may
               not
               the
               same
               Reason
               serve
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               certain
               Substances
               void
               of
               Extension
               ,
               because
               the
               Idea
               which
               we
               form
               to
               our selves
               of
               Extension
               ,
               differs
               from
               the
               notion
               of
               Cogitation
               ?
               Forasmuch
               as
               to
               establish
               a
               difference
               beween
               two
               things
               ,
               it
               sufficeth
               that
               one
               may
               be
               distinctly
               perceived
               without
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               
                 XIX
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Brutes
                 is
                 fancied
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 void
                 of
                 Cognition
                 .
              
               From
               this
               Principle
               then
               being
               granted
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               clearly
               to
               be
               inferred
               ,
               that
               
                 Brute
                 Animals
              
               are
               not
               only
               incapable
               of
               Cogitation
               ,
               but
               are
               also
               void
               of
               every
               simple
               Perception
               :
               For
               whatsoever
               sort
               of
               Soul
               may
               be
               fancied
               to
               be
               in
               them
               ,
               whether
               Blood
               circumfused
               through
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               as
               the
               Noble
               CARTESIUS
               maintains
               ,
               or
               a
               pure
               Fire
               or
               Flame
               ,
               as
               FABRI
               and
               GASSENDUS
               will
               have
               it
               ;
               giving
               Life
               and
               Spirit
               to
               all
               the
               parts
               thereof
               ;
               we
               must
               of
               necessity
               admit
               that
               this
               sort
               of
               Soul
               is
               Corporeal
               ,
               and
               contains
               not
               any
               thing
               alien
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               matter
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               tho'
               Blood
               rarified
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               should
               evaporate
               into
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               which
               like
               a
               most
               subtile
               Wind
               ,
               ascend
               up
               into
               the
               Brain
               ,
               and
               are
               conveyed
               through
               the
               Nerves
               into
               the
               Muscles
               ;
               and
               tho'
               this
               Flammula
               be
               composed
               of
               the
               most
               subtile
               parts
               ,
               and
               emerging
               as
               it
               were
               out
               of
               the
               grosser
               Mass
               ,
               may
               seem
               to
               emulate
               the
               agility
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               so
               say
               ,
               of
               
                 Spiritual
                 Things
              
               ,
               yet
               nevertheless
               it
               doth
               not
               for
               all
               this
               cease
               to
               be
               material
               ;
               nor
               do
               those
               accidental
               qualities
               advance
               it
               above
               the
               condition
               of
               a
               Body
               :
               So
               that
               if
               Cogitation
               be
               denied
               to
               Matter
               ,
               and
               a
               thing
               extended
               be
               not
               in
               a
               capacity
               to
               be
               conscious
               of
               that
               which
               happens
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               very
               thing
               will
               be
               against
               materiality
               ,
               tho'
               never
               so
               subtile
               ,
               and
               diffusing
               it self
               through
               any
               whole
               Body
               :
               For
               the
               tenuity
               of
               Parts
               takes
               not
               away
               the
               Being
               of
               the
               Matter
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               is
               capable
               of
               being
               extended
               ,
               that
               Capacity
               is
               sufficient
               to
               give
               it
               the
               name
               of
               Matter
               ,
               and
               to
               invest
               it
               with
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               partaker
               of
               its
               imbecility
               :
               Who
               can
               say
               that
               that
               subtile
               Matter
               which
               enters
               the
               Pores
               of
               
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Adamant
                 ,
                 Steel
              
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               other
               solid
               Body
               ,
               is
               of
               a
               nature
               different
               from
               
                 Body
                 ?
                 Accidents
              
               change
               not
               the
               Essence
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               subject
               must
               of
               necessity
               remain
               always
               the
               same
               as
               to
               
                 Essential
                 Proprieties
              
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               changed
               never
               so
               much
               ,
               or
               undergo
               never
               so
               many
               new
               Denominations
               .
            
             
               
                 XX.
                 Body
                 is
                 incapable
                 of
                 Cognition
                 .
              
               What
               is
               it
               that
               can
               conduce
               to
               the
               making
               up
               of
               a
               Body
               ?
               All
               that
               we
               conceive
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               that
               it
               may
               be
               touch'd
               ,
               remov'd
               ,
               and
               have
               its
               Figure
               
               alter'd
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               upon
               occasion
               take
               in
               ,
               and
               give
               back
               heat
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               dry
               or
               moist
               ,
               that
               it
               gives
               a
               sound
               when
               it
               is
               struck
               ,
               or
               else
               deads
               the
               sound
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               increase
               or
               be
               diminish'd
               divers
               ways
               ;
               and
               thus
               you
               have
               all
               that
               can
               happen
               to
               a
               Body
               :
               But
               what
               signifies
               all
               this
               to
               Perception
               and
               Cognition
               ?
               Certainly
               to
               be
               
                 Touch'd
                 ,
                 remov'd
                 ,
                 Chang'd
              
               in
               Figure
               or
               Shape
               ,
               or
               be
               heated
               is
               quite
               another
               thing
               ,
               from
               to
               perceive
               .
               Take
               a
               piece
               of
               Wax
               ,
               give
               it
               what
               Figure
               or
               Posture
               you
               please
               ,
               or
               let
               what
               Impression
               you
               think
               fit
               be
               made
               upon
               it
               by
               the
               most
               excellent
               Engraver
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               turn
               it
               which
               way
               you
               please
               ,
               shake
               it
               ,
               move
               it
               up
               and
               down
               with
               never
               so
               much
               violence
               ,
               put
               it
               into
               all
               forms
               or
               postures
               Imaginable
               ,
               be
               sure
               the
               Wax
               will
               never
               complain
               of
               any
               of
               these
               ill
               treatments
               ,
               or
               give
               the
               least
               thanks
               for
               any
               of
               the
               fine
               Figures
               imprest
               upon
               it
               ;
               since
               all
               this
               is
               done
               without
               the
               least
               Cognition
               thereof
               in
               the
               matter
               so
               handled
               .
            
             
               
                 XXI
                 .
                 Nothing
                 of
                 Body
                 can
                 have
                 perception
                 .
              
               All
               this
               that
               hath
               been
               said
               of
               the
               Wax
               ,
               is
               also
               to
               be
               said
               of
               any
               other
               sort
               of
               Body
               imaginable
               :
               For
               any
               one
               may
               very
               well
               think
               that
               Wax
               cannot
               perceive
               all
               these
               mutations
               ,
               in
               regard
               it
               is
               not
               animated
               ;
               but
               that
               if
               it
               had
               a
               Soul
               like
               to
               that
               of
               Animals
               ,
               then
               surely
               this
               Soul
               would
               without
               any
               difficulty
               perceive
               whatever
               could
               happen
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Wax
               ;
               but
               all
               this
               comes
               not
               up
               to
               the
               purpose
               :
               For
               if
               this
               Soul
               of
               the
               Wax
               or
               of
               Animals
               were
               a
               
                 Spiritual
                 Substance
              
               like
               ours
               ,
               I
               conceive
               it
               would
               have
               the
               faculty
               of
               knowing
               and
               perceiving
               the
               motions
               of
               any
               other
               Body
               near
               it
               ,
               or
               intirely
               present
               :
               But
               if
               the
               Soul
               of
               the
               Wax
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               Beasts
               ,
               be
               a
               
                 Corporal
                 Substance
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               be
               Body
               it self
               ,
               one
               may
               say
               of
               that
               as
               of
               the
               Wax
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               moulded
               into
               divers
               shapes
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               receive
               a
               world
               of
               Figures
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               capable
               of
               cold
               and
               heat
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               qualities
               ;
               but
               that
               all
               this
               together
               will
               not
               be
               sufficient
               to
               cause
               it
               to
               perceive
               .
            
             
               
                 XXII
                 .
                 Whether
                 Matter
                 be
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 its
                 own
                 Motion
                 .
              
               Now
               let
               us
               go
               a
               little
               back
               ,
               and
               fetch
               our
               Argument
               more
               from
               the
               Root
               of
               the
               Business
               ,
               and
               shew
               that
               Matter
               or
               Body
               is
               not
               only
               not
               capable
               of
               Perception
               ,
               but
               also
               not
               so
               much
               as
               of
               producing
               its
               own
               motion
               ;
               for
               as
               we
               have
               demonstrated
               in
               our
               
                 General
                 Physicks
                 ,
                 GOD
              
               is
               the
               Primary
               and
               total
               Cause
               of
               all
               motion
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               consequently
               a
               Body
               cannot
               give
               it self
               any
               motion
               whatever
               .
            
             
               
                 XXIII
                 .
                 Matter
                 is
                 passive
                 and
                 incapable
                 of
                 all
                 Action
                 .
              
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               that
               some
               Philosophers
               will
               oppose
               this
               Argument
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               Matter
               to
               be
               so
               undervalued
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               reputed
               altogether
               sluggish
               ,
               and
               totally
               alien
               from
               all
               Action
               ;
               how
               can
               it
               concur
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               to
               the
               constituting
               of
               a
               
                 Compound
                 Body
              
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               meerly
               passive
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               other
               motion
               ,
               but
               from
               without
               ?
               Do
               not
               we
               see
               the
               Atoms
               in
               our
               
                 Sublunary
                 Region
              
               to
               be
               moved
               ,
               and
               spontaneously
               carried
               to
               and
               fro
               ?
               Whence
               proceeds
               this
               impulse
               ?
               What
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               continual
               agitation
               ?
               What
               but
               a
               certain
               inbred
               Power
               of
               matter
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               determinates
               it self
               to
               motion
               ,
               and
               according
               as
               occasion
               requires
               ,
               agitates
               and
               winds
               it self
               ?
               Who
               can
               deny
               but
               that
               the
               
                 Heavy
                 Bodies
              
               descend
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               ?
               That
               a
               
                 Bent
                 Bow
              
               ,
               when
               the
               obstacle
               is
               removed
               ,
               springs
               back
               ,
               and
               returns
               to
               its
               pristin
               State
               ?
               But
               what
               invisible
               Agent
               is
               it
               that
               here
               interposeth
               ,
               and
               comes
               to
               restore
               a
               bent
               Stick
               to
               its
               former
               place
               ?
               If
               therefore
               Matter
               be
               capable
               of
               action
               ,
               and
               hath
               in
               it self
               a
               power
               of
               agitating
               ,
               and
               moving
               to
               and
               fro
               ;
               what
               should
               hinder
               but
               that
               it
               may
               obtain
               a
               power
               of
               perceiving
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               certain
               impression
               of
               the
               Great
               Creator
               ,
               being
               furnish'd
               with
               certain
               Organs
               fitted
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               may
               
                 think
                 ,
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 imagin
                 ,
                 remember
              
               and
               exercise
               all
               other
               functions
               of
               an
               Intelligent
               Nature
               ?
            
             
               
                 XXIV
                 .
                 Matter
                 is
                 only
                 Potential
                 ,
                 not
                 Action
                 .
              
               I
               am
               sufficiently
               assured
               that
               I
               have
               comprehended
               in
               brief
               whatever
               can
               be
               alledged
               against
               the
               inactivity
               of
               Matter
               :
               So
               that
               I
               have
               nothing
               more
               to
               do
               but
               to
               invalidate
               these
               Reasons
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               good
               that
               Matter
               is
               only
               an
               
                 Unactive
                 Mass
              
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               uncapable
               of
               Motion
               than
               of
               Cognition
               .
               All
               Philosophers
               that
               know
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Nature
               of
               Matter
               ,
               know
               that
               it
               is
               only
               potential
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               differs
               chiefly
               in
               this
               from
               an
               
                 Intellectual
                 Thing
              
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               this
               last
               is
               Actual
               ,
               the
               other
               Potential
               only
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               if
               the
               thing
               be
               well
               understood
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               only
               a
               dead
               sluggish
               Lump
               ,
               and
               void
               of
               all
               Activity
               .
               For
               this
               is
               the
               difference
               between
               a
               thinking
               and
               an
               
                 extended
                 Substance
              
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               Cogitation
               is
               always
               present
               to
               the
               mind
               ;
               whereas
               Motion
               is
               never
               contingent
               but
               to
               a
               Body
               ,
               and
               that
               while
               it
               is
               impelled
               by
               an
               
                 External
                 Agent
              
               ,
               and
               borrows
               the
               power
               of
               moving
               another
               Body
               .
            
             
               
                 XXV
                 .
                 
                 Aristotle's
                 Authority
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 Matter
                 is
                 slothful
                 .
              
               But
               because
               
               Aristotle's
               authority
               hath
               been
               always
               held
               in
               high
               esteem
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               that
               have
               been
               quoted
               or
               excepted
               from
               his
               Writings
               ,
               lookt
               upon
               as
               Oracle
               ;
               it
               will
               not
               a
               little
               conduce
               to
               the
               establishing
               of
               our
               assertion
               to
               declare
               the
               said
               
                 Philosophers
                 Opinion
              
               in
               this
               matter
               :
               And
               first
               in
               his
               Book
               of
               Generation
               and
               Corruption
               ,
               he
               acknowledges
               the
               Matter
               is
               bare
               of
               it self
               ,
               and
               only
               passive
               ,
               unless
               some
               
                 External
                 Agent
              
               intervenes
               which
               actuates
               it
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               taking
               impression
               it
               cannot
               be
               hindred
               from
               both
               moving
               it self
               ,
               and
               exciting
               to
               motion
               some
               other
               Body
               :
               Also
               moreover
               in
               the
               same
               Book
               he
               affirms
               ,
               in
               several
               places
               ,
               that
               to
               suffer
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               moved
               ,
               are
               proper
               to
               Matter
               ;
               but
               that
               to
               move
               and
               to
               actuate
               are
               from
               a
               power
               without
               :
               Also
               in
               the
               Third
               Chapter
               of
               his
               First
               Book
               of
               Metaphysicks
               ,
               where
               he
               more
               exactly
               inquires
               into
               the
               Original
               Cause
               of
               Motion
               ,
               he
               sharply
               reproves
               the
               Antients
               ,
               for
               that
               in
               their
               Physicks
               they
               considered
               Matter
               only
               ,
               neglecting
               at
               the
               same
               time
               the
               Primary
               Principle
               of
               Motion
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               Meteorologies
               ,
               explaining
               his
               Opinion
               more
               clearly
               ,
               he
               affirms
               that
               neither
               Form
               nor
               Motion
               do
               belong
               to
               Matter
               ;
               but
               only
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               imprest
               from
               without
               .
               Nor
               will
               it
               suffice
               to
               answer
               ,
               that
               Aristotle
               spoke
               here
               only
               of
               Matter
               in
               common
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               he
               absolutely
               makes
               his
               Discourse
               of
               Particular
               Bodies
               indued
               with
               a
               certain
               Figure
               ,
               which
               generally
               in
               Physicks
               are
               called
               
                 Bodies
                 Natural
              
               ;
               and
               in
               express
               words
               and
               terms
               labours
               to
               demonstrate
               ,
               that
               no
               
                 Natural
                 Body
              
               hath
               a
               motion
               from
               it self
               ,
               and
               that
               Animals
               themselves
               which
               seem
               to
               be
               spontaneously
               moved
               ,
               are
               indeed
               moved
               with
               an
               external
               Agent
               :
               For
               when
               in
               the
               Second
               Chapter
               of
               his
               Eighth
               Book
               of
               Physicks
               ,
               he
               makes
               to
               himself
               this
               Vulgar
               Objection
               ,
               that
               an
               Animal
               at
               first
               lying
               still
               and
               motionless
               ,
               afterwards
               visibly
               appears
               to
               move
               and
               walk
               ,
               without
               any
               appearance
               of
               any
               external
               Movent
               :
               The
               said
               Philosopher
               presently
               replies
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               false
               ;
               for
               we
               see
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               something
               of
               those
               things
               which
               are
               innate
               to
               the
               Animal
               ,
               to
               be
               always
               in
               motion
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               this
               
               motion
               not
               the
               Animal
               it self
               is
               the
               Cause
               ,
               but
               most
               probably
               the
               circumambient
               Air.
               
            
             
               
                 XXVI
                 .
                 An
                 Explication
                 how
                 Atoms
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 are
                 moved
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 a
                 bent
                 Bow
                 springs
                 back
                 .
              
               From
               which
               places
               it
               evidently
               appears
               that
               ARISTOTLE
               thought
               Matter
               to
               be
               a
               Principle
               purely
               Passive
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               from
               an
               
                 External
                 Cause
              
               ,
               both
               that
               it
               was
               moved
               it self
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               had
               power
               of
               moving
               any
               other
               Body
               ;
               notwithstanding
               what
               is
               alledged
               of
               Atoms
               flying
               about
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Action
               they
               manifest
               by
               passing
               from
               one
               place
               to
               another
               :
               Forasmuch
               as
               the
               said
               motion
               is
               not
               to
               be
               imputed
               to
               the
               Atoms
               themselves
               ,
               but
               to
               a
               certain
               
                 Subtile
                 Matter
              
               ,
               which
               in
               our
               Institution
               of
               Philosophy
               we
               have
               made
               mention
               of
               ,
               as
               being
               in
               continual
               motion
               ,
               and
               entring
               and
               piercing
               into
               the
               pores
               of
               all
               Bodies
               ;
               and
               since
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               but
               that
               a
               vast
               quantity
               of
               this
               
                 Subtile
                 Matter
              
               is
               contain'd
               and
               dispers'd
               throughout
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               no
               wonder
               if
               such
               small
               and
               slender
               Bodies
               as
               Atoms
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               neighbouring
               Bodies
               ,
               are
               agitated
               up
               and
               down
               according
               to
               the
               various
               motions
               of
               the
               said
               
                 Subtile
                 Matter
              
               .
               By
               the
               same
               Reason
               is
               the
               experiment
               of
               the
               
                 Bended
                 Bow
              
               to
               be
               resolved
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               
                 Elastick
                 Force
              
               by
               which
               a
               Bow
               flies
               back
               to
               its
               former
               state
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               referr'd
               to
               the
               very
               matter
               of
               the
               Bow
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Aether
               ,
               that
               subtilest
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               which
               entring
               through
               the
               more
               open
               Pores
               of
               the
               superficies
               ,
               and
               finding
               them
               streighter
               and
               streighter
               as
               they
               are
               more
               and
               more
               inward
               ,
               forcibly
               urges
               its
               way
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               kind
               of
               an
               attempt
               to
               loosen
               those
               streightned
               pores
               ,
               by
               a
               drawing
               together
               of
               the
               extremities
               ,
               so
               to
               make
               its
               passage
               the
               freer
               .
            
             
               
                 XXVII
                 .
                 The
                 Subtile
                 Matter
                 borrows
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 its
                 activity
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 Mover
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               it
               be
               demanded
               ,
               upon
               what
               account
               then
               do
               we
               deny
               motion
               to
               Matter
               ,
               if
               this
               most
               subtile
               Aether
               we
               speak
               of
               ,
               be
               not
               only
               moved
               it self
               ,
               but
               also
               have
               a
               power
               of
               moving
               ,
               penetrating
               and
               impelling
               other
               Bodies
               ?
               Hold
               a
               little
               ,
               good
               Inquirer
               ,
               and
               take
               notice
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               allow
               this
               most
               
                 Subtile
                 Matter
              
               to
               be
               the
               Principle
               of
               its
               own
               motion
               ,
               but
               the
               first
               Mover
               ,
               namely
               GOD
               ,
               who
               from
               the
               first
               instant
               of
               
                 Created
                 Matter
              
               imparted
               a
               various
               motion
               to
               its
               parts
               :
               And
               by
               the
               same
               Action
               by
               which
               he
               conserves
               Matter
               ,
               retains
               in
               the
               World
               altogether
               the
               same
               quantity
               of
               impressed
               motion
               ,
               and
               preserves
               it
               intire
               .
            
             
               
                 XXVIII
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 intrinsecal
                 gravity
                 in
                 Bodies
                 .
              
               No
               more
               can
               the
               activity
               of
               Matter
               be
               any
               better
               defended
               by
               the
               objected
               gravity
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               an
               absurd
               thing
               to
               imagin
               that
               there
               is
               inbred
               gravity
               in
               
                 Terrestrial
                 Bodies
              
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               are
               carried
               downward
               to
               the
               Earth
               ,
               or
               have
               an
               inclination
               to
               be
               so
               carried
               ;
               for
               thus
               to
               imagin
               what
               is
               it
               else
               ,
               but
               to
               impute
               Intellect
               or
               Understanding
               ,
               to
               things
               meerly
               passive
               ,
               and
               to
               attribute
               to
               them
               the
               Actions
               of
               the
               Will
               ?
               For
               in
               truth
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               else
               to
               be
               understood
               by
               Gravity
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               
                 Subtile
                 Matter
              
               interposed
               between
               us
               and
               the
               Orb
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               most
               swift
               motion
               roll'd
               about
               the
               Mass
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               drives
               all
               Bodies
               towards
               the
               Center
               ,
               and
               denies
               them
               any
               abode
               in
               the
               
                 Higher
                 Regions
              
               ;
               so
               that
               could
               the
               force
               of
               this
               most
               fluid
               Liquor
               be
               taken
               away
               or
               removed
               ;
               no
               Body
               would
               be
               heavy
               ,
               and
               a
               Stone
               placed
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Air
               ,
               would
               hang
               there
               and
               remain
               in
               that
               suspended
               posture
               ,
               and
               never
               slide
               downward
               ,
               unless
               that
               subtile
               Agent
               were
               at
               hand
               to
               drive
               it
               down
               towards
               the
               Earth
               :
               No
               Body
               therefore
               is
               mov'd
               by
               it self
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               said
               rather
               to
               Suffer
               than
               to
               Act
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               it
               is
               forced
               to
               remove
               from
               place
               to
               place
               .
            
             
               
                 XXIX
                 .
                 Parts
                 in
                 Matter
                 ▪
                 whether
                 Homogeneous
                 or
                 Heterogeneous
                 ,
                 cannot
                 move
                 themselves
                 .
              
               This
               also
               will
               appear
               more
               plainly
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               parts
               of
               which
               a
               
                 Material
                 Substance
              
               consists
               ;
               whether
               they
               be
               Homogeneous
               or
               Heterogeneous
               :
               For
               if
               they
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               Homogeneous
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               all
               moved
               immediately
               by
               themselves
               ;
               in
               all
               probability
               they
               could
               never
               rest
               ,
               or
               be
               so
               compact
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               as
               to
               keep
               together
               ,
               and
               compose
               those
               Bodies
               which
               daily
               appear
               to
               our
               Eyes
               ;
               because
               whereas
               such
               a
               motion
               is
               innate
               to
               the
               parts
               of
               Matter
               ,
               and
               must
               necessarily
               flow
               from
               them
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               possibly
               coalesce
               ,
               but
               would
               remain
               distinct
               from
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               refuse
               all
               consistence
               :
               Otherwise
               if
               they
               were
               able
               to
               abstain
               from
               that
               motion
               ,
               and
               at
               their
               pleasure
               compose
               themselves
               to
               rest
               ,
               what
               could
               we
               do
               less
               than
               set
               them
               free
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               that
               things
               inanimate
               are
               indued
               with
               Counsel
               and
               Deliberation
               ?
               But
               if
               the
               parts
               of
               which
               this
               
                 Material
                 Substance
              
               is
               compil'd
               ,
               be
               Heterogeneous
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               be
               active
               ,
               as
               GASSENDUS
               thinks
               possible
               ,
               and
               others
               stiff
               and
               void
               of
               all
               capacity
               of
               moving
               ,
               no
               less
               confusion
               would
               arise
               in
               the
               World
               from
               this
               position
               of
               Parts
               ,
               than
               if
               all
               Parts
               were
               indued
               with
               the
               capacity
               of
               moving
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               when
               those
               which
               are
               invested
               with
               this
               Power
               ,
               cannot
               but
               impel
               their
               neighbouring
               Parts
               ,
               and
               those
               so
               impelled
               cannot
               lay
               aside
               their
               borrowed
               motion
               ,
               unless
               by
               imparting
               it
               to
               other
               contiguous
               and
               less
               agitated
               ;
               nor
               these
               last
               lose
               any
               thing
               of
               their
               celerity
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               inbred
               in
               them
               and
               unchangeable
               ;
               it
               follows
               that
               the
               whole
               Frame
               and
               Machin
               of
               the
               World
               would
               be
               immediately
               shattered
               ,
               not
               the
               last
               particle
               thereof
               ceasing
               from
               motion
               ;
               whence
               the
               Famous
               Dr.
               MORE
               in
               his
               
                 Exchiridion
                 Metaphysicum
              
               ,
               altho'
               he
               generally
               makes
               it
               his
               business
               to
               oppose
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               DESCARTES
               ,
               yet
               in
               this
               Foundation
               of
               Physicks
               ,
               he
               is
               forc'd
               to
               subscribe
               to
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               whilst
               he
               thus
               defines
               a
               Body
               in
               general
               ,
               
                 a
                 Body
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 is
                 a
                 Material
                 Substance
                 altogether
                 of
                 it self
                 destitute
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Motion
                 :
              
               Or
               thus
               ,
               
                 Body
                 is
                 a
                 Material
                 Substance
                 incorporated
                 into
                 one
                 by
                 an
                 External
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 participating
                 Life
                 and
                 Motion
              
               ;
               by
               which
               words
               this
               most
               Eminent
               Person
               gives
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               Matter
               of
               it self
               is
               altogether
               a
               Slug
               and
               void
               of
               Action
               .
            
             
               
                 XXX
                 .
                 As
                 Matter
                 is
                 void
                 of
                 Motion
                 ,
                 so
                 its
                 uncapable
                 of
                 Perception
                 .
              
               It
               having
               been
               thus
               demonstrated
               ,
               that
               
                 Corporeal
                 Things
              
               are
               not
               indued
               with
               any
               moving
               Power
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               their
               motion
               must
               proceed
               from
               elsewhere
               :
               It
               will
               be
               no
               difficult
               matter
               now
               to
               evince
               that
               they
               are
               also
               destitute
               of
               Cognition
               ,
               and
               can
               by
               no
               manner
               of
               Right
               aspire
               to
               any
               kind
               of
               Thought
               or
               Imagination
               .
               For
               what
               affinity
               can
               Extension
               have
               with
               Perception
               ?
               What
               acquaintance
               can
               there
               be
               between
               Mind
               and
               Body
               ,
               except
               that
               both
               are
               equally
               subjected
               to
               the
               same
               Genus
               or
               Kind
               ,
               namely
               ,
               Substance
               ,
               and
               each
               of
               them
               equally
               called
               
                 Ens
                 per
                 Se
              
               ?
               But
               it
               is
               sufficiently
               known
               among
               Logicians
               ,
               that
               the
               Species
               of
               any
               
                 Supream
                 Genus
              
               do
               not
               agree
               ,
               except
               in
               the
               
                 Essential
                 Attributes
              
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               would
               not
               deserve
               to
               be
               called
               the
               
                 Principal
                 Species
              
               thereof
               ;
               and
               that
               highest
               Genus
               would
               more
               properly
               be
               called
               an
               
                 Interjected
                 Genus
              
               ,
               dividing
               those
               Species
               from
               another
               
                 Superiour
                 Genus
              
               .
               But
               Substance
               is
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Genus
              
               ,
               and
               
               its
               immediate
               Species
               are
               Body
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               cannot
               agree
               except
               in
               the
               
                 Essential
                 Attributes
              
               of
               
                 Substance
                 ▪
              
               such
               as
               are
               
                 Ens
                 per
                 Se
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               of
               the
               number
               of
               these
               ,
               neither
               Perception
               nor
               Extension
               are
               to
               be
               reckoned
               ,
               since
               there
               are
               some
               Substances
               which
               perceive
               not
               ,
               and
               others
               which
               are
               not
               extended
               ;
               so
               that
               Cogitation
               and
               Extension
               belong
               not
               to
               Substance
               in
               general
               .
               Now
               to
               proceed
               a
               little
               further
               ;
               That
               which
               appears
               only
               in
               
                 Essential
                 Attributes
              
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               differenc'd
               from
               all
               others
               ;
               but
               Mind
               and
               Body
               agree
               not
               ,
               except
               in
               
                 Essential
                 Attributes
              
               ;
               therefore
               Mind
               and
               Body
               differ
               from
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               are
               opposed
               to
               them
               in
               those
               things
               which
               have
               not
               an
               ingress
               into
               the
               Nature
               of
               Substance
               :
               For
               it
               implies
               a
               contradiction
               ,
               that
               two
               things
               should
               be
               united
               in
               that
               very
               particular
               wherein
               they
               differ
               and
               contract
               an
               association
               by
               that
               wherein
               their
               opposition
               formally
               consists
               .
            
             
               
                 XXXI
                 .
                 Cogitation
                 cannot
                 belong
                 to
                 Extension
                 ,
                 neither
                 as
                 an
                 Essential
                 Part
                 ,
                 nor
                 as
                 a
                 Propriety
                 or
                 Mode
                 .
              
               To
               this
               Ratiocination
               no
               small
               light
               will
               accrew
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               demonstrated
               that
               Cogitation
               can
               by
               no
               means
               consist
               with
               Extension
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               this
               manner
               :
               If
               Percep●ion
               may
               be
               attributed
               to
               Extension
               ,
               it
               belongs
               to
               it
               as
               a
               thing
               constituting
               its
               Essence
               ;
               or
               as
               a
               Propriety
               which
               accompanies
               its
               Essence
               ;
               or
               ,
               lastly
               ,
               as
               a
               Mode
               or
               Accident
               which
               denominates
               it
               :
               Cogitation
               cannot
               as
               an
               
                 Essential
                 Attribute
              
               ,
               agree
               to
               Body
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               would
               follow
               ,
               that
               all
               Bodies
               are
               indued
               with
               Cogitation
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               not
               only
               Brutes
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 Trees
                 ,
                 Stones
                 ,
                 Stocks
              
               ,
               &c.
               are
               indued
               with
               Cognition
               .
               Not
               as
               a
               Propriety
               of
               Essence
               ,
               in
               regard
               since
               Propriety
               is
               applicative
               ,
               
                 omni
                 ,
                 soli
                 ,
                 &
                 semper
                 ,
              
               to
               every
               of
               the
               kind
               ,
               to
               that
               kind
               alone
               ,
               and
               always
               :
               It
               would
               thence
               follow
               that
               the
               
                 perceptive
                 faculty
              
               would
               belong
               to
               every
               
                 material
                 thing
              
               ,
               and
               there
               would
               be
               no
               sort
               of
               Body
               ,
               tho'
               never
               so
               contemptible
               ,
               to
               which
               Cogitation
               might
               not
               be
               attributed
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               Not
               as
               a
               Mode
               affecting
               the
               Substance
               ,
               in
               regard
               such
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               Mode
               ,
               that
               tho'
               a
               Subject
               may
               be
               understood
               without
               its
               Mode
               ,
               yet
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               Mode
               cannot
               without
               its
               Subject
               ;
               but
               we
               can
               clearly
               and
               distinctly
               apprehend
               Cogitation
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               secluding
               all
               
                 Corporeal
                 Substance
              
               ,
               nay
               denying
               that
               there
               is
               any
               such
               thing
               in
               
                 Rerum
                 Natura
              
               .
               So
               that
               Cogitation
               cannot
               ,
               as
               a
               Mode
               ,
               be
               attributed
               to
               Matter
               ,
               and
               consequently
               Cogitation
               is
               utterly
               a
               stranger
               to
               
                 Material
                 Substance
              
               .
            
             
               
                 XXXII
                 .
                 Regius
                 his
                 Argument
                 against
                 the
                 Premises
                 .
              
               Some
               there
               be
               ,
               who
               perhaps
               adhering
               to
               the
               Opinion
               of
               HENRICUS
               REGIUS
               will
               maintain
               that
               what
               we
               have
               said
               is
               only
               true
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               no
               Existence
               yet
               appears
               ;
               but
               nothing
               less
               if
               it
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               
                 in
                 Rerum
                 Natura
              
               ;
               for
               then
               what
               should
               hinder
               but
               that
               it
               may
               be
               modified
               by
               Cogitation
               ,
               and
               gain
               a
               new
               denomination
               by
               the
               presence
               thereof
               ?
               For
               altho'
               perchance
               one
               should
               know
               for
               certain
               ,
               that
               he
               carries
               about
               him
               in
               his
               Purse
               the
               Effigies
               of
               Caesar
               ,
               but
               knows
               not
               whether
               the
               Graving
               be
               in
               
                 Gold
                 ,
                 Silver
              
               ,
               or
               other
               Metal
               ,
               he
               may
               safely
               affirm
               that
               he
               hath
               
                 Caesars
                 Image
              
               ,
               tho'
               no
               representation
               of
               Gold
               or
               other
               Metal
               occur
               to
               him
               at
               the
               same
               time
               .
               Nay
               ,
               tho'
               a
               doubt
               should
               come
               into
               his
               Mind
               ,
               whether
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               Metal
               be
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               yet
               nevertheless
               it
               cannot
               be
               thence
               inferred
               ,
               that
               the
               Image
               of
               Caesar
               ,
               and
               the
               Gold
               or
               Silver
               it
               is
               graven
               in
               ,
               are
               two
               distinct
               things
               ,
               tho'
               apart
               one
               may
               understand
               them
               to
               be
               so
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               tho'
               one
               ▪
               may
               possibly
               conceive
               Cogitation
               as
               a
               thing
               distinct
               from
               Body
               ,
               yet
               we
               cannot
               rightly
               conclude
               that
               they
               are
               two
               Substances
               distinct
               from
               each
               other
               ,
               induc'd
               only
               by
               this
               motive
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               conceive
               them
               separately
               one
               from
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               
                 XXXIII
                 .
                 Regius
                 his
                 Argument
                 solved
                 .
              
               But
               this
               or
               any
               such
               like
               example
               that
               may
               be
               brought
               by
               our
               Adversaries
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               favouring
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               rather
               makes
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               strengthens
               our
               Assertion
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               not
               Gold
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Metal
               is
               the
               Primary
               Subject
               of
               
                 Caesars
                 Effigies
              
               ,
               but
               Extension
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Gold
               in
               which
               
                 Caesars
                 Effigies
              
               is
               Graven
               ,
               is
               not
               therefore
               susceptive
               of
               that
               Image
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               Nature
               of
               that
               Metal
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               for
               then
               Images
               could
               be
               made
               of
               Gold
               only
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               Metal
               ,
               but
               because
               Gold
               is
               a
               
                 Material
                 Substance
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               thing
               extended
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               the
               Images
               of
               any
               Men
               may
               be
               impressed
               or
               drawn
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               this
               Example
               makes
               on
               our
               ●ide
               :
               For
               if
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               namely
               ,
               because
               some
               one
               carries
               the
               Image
               of
               Caesar
               in
               his
               Purse
               ,
               and
               considers
               the
               same
               in
               his
               Mind
               ,
               he
               cannot
               therefore
               imagin
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               Body
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               the
               said
               Image
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               Mode
               of
               the
               Body
               :
               I
               find
               not
               why
               by
               the
               same
               Reason
               we
               may
               not
               infer
               ,
               that
               Cogitation
               belongs
               not
               to
               Body
               ,
               or
               is
               not
               an
               Attribute
               thereof
               ,
               since
               we
               can
               suppose
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Body
               existing
               in
               
                 Rerum
                 Natura
              
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               that
               we
               perceive
               we
               think
               .
               It
               appears
               therefore
               manifest
               in
               the
               conception
               of
               Cogitation
               ,
               that
               nothing
               of
               Matter
               is
               concerned
               therein
               ;
               and
               that
               Body
               whatsoever
               Figure
               it
               may
               receive
               ,
               and
               howsoever
               agile
               ,
               pure
               or
               subtile
               it
               may
               be
               supposed
               ,
               cannot
               conduce
               any
               thing
               to
               Perception
               ;
               for
               if
               a
               
                 Corporeal
                 Thing
              
               be
               indowed
               with
               Perception
               ,
               and
               apprehends
               Objects
               offered
               ,
               what
               distinction
               will
               there
               be
               between
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ?
               After
               what
               manner
               will
               Animals
               differ
               from
               Men
               ?
               Ho●
               will
               Brutes
               be
               Brutes
               if
               they
               enjoy
               the
               use
               of
               Reason
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               same
               Sense
               as
               we
               ;
               if
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               they
               
                 Perceive
                 ,
                 Imagin
                 ,
                 Judge
              
               and
               Discourse
               ?
               In
               vain
               doubtless
               Men
               challenge
               to
               themselves
               Rationality
               ,
               and
               boast
               of
               a
               
                 Spiritual
                 Soul
              
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               there
               is
               allowed
               a
               Matter
               capable
               of
               those
               Functions
               which
               belong
               to
               
                 Incorporeal
                 Substances
              
               ,
               and
               distinguish
               them
               from
               other
               things
               .
            
             
               
                 XXXIV
                 .
                 Hobbes
                 his
                 Reason
                 to
                 prove
                 Cogitation
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 continual
                 Motion
                 .
              
               But
               methinks
               I
               hear
               Mr.
               HOBBES
               crying
               out
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               I
               should
               have
               recourse
               to
               an
               
                 Immaterial
                 Principle
              
               for
               the
               producing
               of
               Cogitation
               ,
               since
               
                 motion
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 reaction
                 of
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 matter
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 due
                 continuation
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 reaction
                 can
                 as
                 well
                 effect
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               For
               who
               finds
               not
               in
               himself
               that
               the
               Head
               is
               heated
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Brain
               are
               disturbed
               and
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               when
               a
               Man
               is
               excessively
               taken
               up
               with
               serious
               Contemplation
               ,
               or
               very
               eagerly
               confines
               himself
               to
               his
               Study
               for
               a
               long
               continuance
               of
               time
               ?
               This
               certainly
               would
               not
               happen
               if
               Sensation
               or
               Perception
               were
               not
               the
               work
               of
               Matter
               ,
               or
               proceeded
               not
               from
               the
               agitation
               and
               motion
               of
               its
               parts
               ,
               which
               being
               granted
               ,
               what
               should
               gainsay
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               diversity
               of
               Cogitations
               may
               be
               allowed
               to
               arise
               from
               the
               diversity
               of
               the
               Reactions
               of
               Parts
               upon
               each
               other
               ,
               namely
               ,
               while
               they
               compress
               themselves
               divers
               ways
               ,
               and
               react
               ,
               and
               are
               as
               it
               were
               beaten
               back
               upon
               one
               another
               ?
               Whereupon
               such
               will
               be
               the
               Cogitation
               of
               every
               Particle
               
               as
               the
               motion
               produced
               therein
               ,
               and
               as
               this
               or
               that
               pulsation
               or
               pressure
               shall
               happen
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 XXXV
                 .
                 Hobbes
                 his
                 Hypothesis
                 examined
                 and
                 argued
                 of
                 Falsity
                 .
              
               Mr.
               HOBBES
               would
               make
               out
               something
               by
               this
               Argument
               if
               he
               could
               ,
               first
               so
               far
               bring
               us
               to
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               substantial
               existing
               in
               the
               World
               but
               Matter
               ,
               and
               that
               whatsoever
               is
               produc'd
               ,
               is
               extensive
               and
               divisible
               .
               For
               when
               as
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               Men
               are
               indow'd
               with
               Perception
               ,
               and
               receive
               impressions
               of
               
                 External
                 Things
              
               ,
               from
               Organs
               destin'd
               by
               Nature
               ;
               were
               this
               Hypothesis
               granted
               ,
               there
               could
               not
               in
               my
               judgment
               ,
               be
               assigned
               a
               more
               proper
               cause
               of
               Perception
               ,
               than
               Reaction
               of
               one
               part
               of
               Matter
               upon
               another
               ,
               and
               variety
               of
               Motion
               excited
               therein
               :
               But
               whereas
               this
               Hypothesis
               is
               altogether
               false
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               this
               World
               contains
               something
               thing
               else
               besides
               a
               meer
               heap
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               that
               what
               is
               in
               no
               wise
               Corporeal
               makes
               up
               a
               great
               part
               thereof
               ;
               Mr.
               Hobbes
               must
               excuse
               me
               for
               being
               of
               a
               different
               Sentiment
               ,
               and
               totally
               averse
               from
               his
               Opinion
               .
               For
               according
               to
               this
               Doctrin
               ,
               what
               should
               hinder
               but
               that
               Animals
               not
               only
               laid
               asleep
               in
               their
               Dormitories
               ,
               but
               even
               their
               very
               Carcases
               after
               the
               
                 Vital
                 Flame
              
               is
               extinct
               ,
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               sensible
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               indued
               with
               the
               power
               of
               Perceiving
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               are
               then
               no
               less
               capable
               of
               Reactions
               and
               susceptible
               of
               
                 Corporeal
                 Impressions
              
               .
               What
               should
               hinder
               but
               that
               the
               Eye
               of
               a
               
                 dead
                 Ox
              
               may
               be
               affirmed
               to
               see
               and
               
                 perceive
                 Objects
              
               ,
               being
               so
               let
               in
               at
               the
               Casement
               of
               a
               Window
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 fore
                 part
              
               thereof
               may
               look
               towards
               the
               Floor
               and
               several
               Objects
               illuminated
               by
               the
               Sun
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 hinder
                 part
              
               the
               innermost
               recess
               ,
               which
               being
               all
               dark
               ,
               must
               admit
               of
               no
               other
               Light
               but
               what
               enters
               by
               the
               Eye
               ,
               all
               the
               Tunicles
               being
               taken
               away
               at
               the
               bottom
               ,
               and
               to
               hinder
               the
               humour
               from
               falling
               ,
               an
               Egg-shell
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               
                 white
                 Body
              
               applied
               ,
               by
               which
               at
               the
               same
               time
               one
               may
               behold
               the
               Image
               of
               
                 External
                 Objects
              
               no
               less
               distinctly
               formed
               therein
               ,
               than
               they
               are
               form'd
               upon
               the
               
                 retin
                 Tunicle
              
               of
               a
               
                 living
                 Animal
              
               ,
               especially
               if
               it
               be
               prest
               somewhat
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               distance
               .
               Well
               may
               the
               Head
               ake
               in
               serious
               Meditations
               ,
               and
               some
               parts
               of
               the
               Brain
               be
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               manner
               disturbed
               ,
               in
               regard
               such
               sort
               of
               
                 local
                 motions
              
               do
               only
               denote
               that
               the
               Mind
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               it
               is
               tied
               to
               the
               Body
               ,
               depends
               upon
               certain
               motions
               of
               the
               Body
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               action
               of
               the
               Body
               intervenes
               our
               sensations
               .
               So
               that
               to
               make
               us
               sensible
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               required
               that
               an
               Organ
               of
               some
               one
               of
               our
               Senses
               be
               disposed
               in
               some
               such
               certain
               way
               as
               cannot
               be
               done
               without
               motion
               :
               For
               there
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               between
               that
               which
               in
               our
               sensations
               hath
               reference
               to
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               belongs
               to
               the
               
                 Mind
                 .
                 Motion
              
               indeed
               impresses
               an
               
                 External
                 Object
              
               ,
               and
               the
               mutation
               of
               an
               Organ
               and
               of
               the
               Brain
               relate
               to
               Body
               ,
               but
               that
               comprehends
               no
               Perception
               ,
               because
               that
               Perception
               consists
               not
               in
               motion
               ,
               nor
               in
               reaction
               ,
               nor
               in
               impression
               of
               Species
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               conscientiousness
               or
               internal
               Cognition
               ,
               which
               of
               our selves
               we
               immediately
               perceive
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               conscious
               of
               those
               things
               which
               we
               do
               ,
               or
               which
               are
               performed
               in
               us
               :
               But
               since
               such
               a
               Conscientiousness
               is
               something
               altogether
               distinct
               from
               
                 local
                 Motion
              
               ,
               the
               Essence
               of
               Cogitation
               cannot
               consist
               in
               
                 local
                 motion
              
               .
            
             
               
                 XXXVI
                 .
                 Not
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Matter
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 Cognition
                 .
              
               But
               let
               us
               examin
               a
               little
               more
               closely
               the
               Nature
               of
               Matter
               ,
               and
               divide
               it
               into
               Monades
               or
               the
               most
               Minute
               
                 Physical
                 Particles
              
               .
               Next
               I
               inquire
               whether
               each
               of
               these
               Monades
               ,
               separate
               from
               each
               other
               ,
               can
               perceive
               ,
               or
               are
               capable
               of
               Sense
               ,
               or
               the
               whole
               Composition
               only
               resulting
               from
               them
               ?
               I
               cannot
               suppose
               any
               one
               so
               much
               a
               friend
               to
               Atoms
               ,
               as
               to
               attribute
               intelligence
               to
               any
               one
               single
               Atom
               ;
               for
               who
               can
               be
               so
               stupid
               as
               to
               believe
               that
               the
               least
               particle
               of
               Matter
               imaginable
               ,
               can
               be
               indued
               with
               Sense
               ,
               and
               perceive
               ,
               and
               think
               upon
               impressions
               of
               Objects
               coming
               from
               without
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               whole
               ,
               consisting
               only
               of
               these
               Monades
               ,
               perceives
               ,
               and
               is
               indued
               with
               Intelligence
               ,
               by
               what
               means
               ,
               or
               by
               what
               artifice
               can
               it
               be
               brought
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               of
               things
               insensible
               ,
               a
               thing
               capable
               of
               Sense
               should
               arise
               ?
               How
               from
               the
               various
               coition
               of
               Atoms
               ,
               which
               are
               void
               of
               all
               quality
               ,
               an
               
                 Animal
                 Cogitant
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Seeing
                 ,
                 Hearing
                 ,
                 Perceiving
              
               ,
               &c.
               can
               result
               ?
               It
               is
               most
               evident
               that
               if
               when
               the
               Flesh
               is
               prick'd
               with
               a
               Needle
               ,
               one
               Atom
               feels
               it
               not
               ,
               two
               ,
               three
               ,
               four
               or
               more
               will
               never
               feel
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               if
               an
               incision
               were
               made
               into
               the
               sides
               of
               a
               mass
               of
               Adamants
               ,
               or
               other
               invulnerable
               things
               .
               And
               as
               Fingers
               connext
               ,
               are
               separated
               without
               pain
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               most
               evident
               that
               Atoms
               only
               conjoined
               with
               one
               another
               ,
               may
               be
               divided
               without
               any
               sense
               of
               Pain
               :
               And
               for
               the
               better
               confirmation
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               we
               have
               Plotinus
               concurring
               in
               a
               high
               degree
               :
               
                 If
                 any
                 one
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 shall
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 concurrent
                 Atoms
                 make
                 a
                 Soul
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 refuted
                 by
                 the
                 consention
                 of
                 Passion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 copulation
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 cannot
                 intirely
                 be
                 one
                 and
                 compatient
                 of
                 Bodies
                 not
                 patient
                 ,
                 nor
                 admitting
                 any
                 union
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Soul
                 may
                 be
                 altogether
                 compatient
                 to
                 it self
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 XXXVII
                 .
                 How
                 a
                 thing
                 sensible
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Gassendus
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 insensible
                 things
                 .
              
               The
               most
               Famous
               GASSENDUS
               ,
               following
               Epicurus
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               answers
               ,
               that
               one
               Atom
               is
               indeed
               void
               of
               Sense
               ,
               but
               that
               nothing
               hinders
               but
               that
               Nature
               commixt
               after
               a
               certain
               manner
               ,
               of
               many
               Atoms
               ,
               may
               be
               capable
               of
               Alteration
               and
               Sense
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               a
               heap
               of
               Adamants
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               Materials
               is
               not
               sensible
               ,
               in
               regard
               it
               is
               not
               so
               composed
               ,
               nor
               consists
               of
               parts
               so
               affected
               as
               to
               obtain
               the
               power
               of
               being
               sensible
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               sensible
               and
               insensible
               differ
               not
               much
               otherwise
               from
               one
               another
               ,
               than
               a
               thing
               kindled
               and
               unkindled
               ;
               and
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               a
               stick
               of
               Wood
               lighted
               by
               a
               Torch
               ,
               and
               a
               Flame
               created
               in
               a
               new
               Subject
               :
               So
               what
               hinders
               but
               that
               a
               sensible
               thing
               may
               be
               made
               of
               insensibles
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               dead
               things
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               living
               may
               arise
               ?
            
             
               For
               as
               Lucretius
               saith
               ,
               as
               
                 Living
                 Flesh
              
               is
               formed
               of
               Bread
               or
               Herbs
               ,
               which
               are
               insensible
               ;
               and
               as
               from
               insensible
               Wood
               ,
               certain
               particles
               may
               be
               produc'd
               ,
               which
               so
               long
               as
               they
               are
               infixt
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Wood
               ,
               remain
               unmoved
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               stupid
               and
               benum'd
               ;
               but
               upon
               the
               approach
               of
               Fire
               to
               them
               ,
               are
               streightway
               roused
               and
               put
               into
               motion
               ;
               and
               being
               thus
               disposed
               into
               a
               new
               way
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               they
               become
               invested
               with
               a
               power
               of
               
                 giving
                 Light
              
               and
               Warmth
               :
               So
               it
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               that
               the
               
                 Fiery
                 Particles
              
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               are
               divided
               ,
               and
               lie
               skulking
               as
               it
               were
               in
               the
               Bowels
               of
               Matter
               ,
               are
               quite
               destitute
               of
               Sense
               ;
               but
               when
               once
               they
               expand
               themselves
               ,
               and
               rally
               into
               a
               state
               of
               motion
               ,
               they
               agitate
               ,
               vegitate
               
               and
               animate
               what
               ever
               Body
               falls
               to
               their
               Province
               ,
               and
               impart
               Sense
               and
               Perception
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 XXXVIII
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 Sense
                 should
                 arise
                 out
                 of
                 Insensible
                 things
                 .
              
               Altho'
               we
               should
               willingly
               yeild
               to
               GASSENDUS
               in
               what
               he
               asserts
               ,
               and
               gran●
               that
               the
               Soul
               is
               kindled
               in
               the
               Body
               like
               Fire
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Sense
               is
               that
               part
               thereof
               by
               which
               it
               is
               distinguished
               from
               other
               insensible
               things
               ,
               yet
               still
               there
               would
               be
               no
               less
               difficulty
               to
               apprehend
               how
               it
               should
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               Atoms
               of
               Fire
               or
               Flame
               ,
               being
               divided
               from
               each
               other
               ,
               do
               not
               perceive
               ,
               or
               are
               sensible
               they
               should
               obtain
               the
               faculty
               of
               being
               sensible
               ,
               or
               perceiving
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               into
               conjunction
               ,
               and
               are
               as
               it
               were
               associated
               and
               link'd
               together
               .
               For
               the
               grand
               Quaere
               will
               still
               be
               ,
               by
               what
               way
               ,
               or
               after
               what
               manner
               ,
               out
               of
               those
               mixt
               Monades
               ,
               Perception
               should
               arise
               ,
               and
               from
               their
               union
               so
               great
               a
               power
               should
               accrew
               ,
               that
               those
               things
               which
               before
               were
               insensible
               ,
               should
               be
               rendred
               sensible
               .
               Here
               GASSENDUS
               is
               at
               a
               stand
               ,
               and
               ingenuously
               confesseth
               that
               he
               cannot
               conceive
               ,
               how
               a
               
                 thing
                 wanting
                 Sense
              
               should
               ,
               being
               mixt
               with
               others
               ,
               procure
               sensation
               ,
               and
               give
               that
               perception
               to
               others
               ,
               of
               which
               it
               is
               destitute
               it self
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               we
               must
               confess
               there
               is
               little
               hope
               of
               appearance
               how
               this
               thing
               can
               be
               manifested
               ,
               since
               either
               we
               are
               altogether
               deceived
               ,
               or
               all
               human
               Wit
               is
               wholly
               at
               a
               loss
               to
               comprehend
               what
               the
               Contexture
               or
               Contemperation
               should
               be
               either
               of
               this
               Flame
               to
               entitle
               it
               to
               be
               thought
               the
               Soul
               or
               Principle
               of
               Sense
               ,
               or
               of
               that
               part
               or
               Organ
               ,
               which
               being
               animated
               and
               vegitated
               ,
               the
               Soul
               makes
               use
               of
               to
               perceive
               by
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               little
               after
               he
               brings
               certain
               Examples
               to
               make
               out
               the
               progress
               ,
               by
               which
               sensible
               things
               may
               arise
               out
               of
               insensible
               ;
               first
               by
               the
               Fruits
               of
               Trees
               ,
               which
               of
               sour
               ,
               become
               sweet
               ;
               of
               
                 unsmelling
                 ,
                 odoriferous
              
               ;
               of
               
                 green
                 ,
                 yellow
              
               ;
               in
               a
               space
               of
               time
               so
               imperceptible
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               beginning
               nothing
               of
               that
               quality
               which
               succeeds
               can
               be
               discerned
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               toward
               the
               end
               ,
               nothing
               of
               that
               which
               was
               at
               the
               beginning
               ;
               by
               which
               he
               labours
               to
               insinuate
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               like
               progress
               of
               time
               ,
               that
               is
               imperceptible
               ,
               a
               thing
               insensible
               becomes
               sensible
               and
               perceptive
               ,
               which
               was
               at
               first
               void
               of
               Cognition
               .
            
             
               
                 XXXIX
                 .
                 Gassendus
                 his
                 Examples
                 prove
                 not
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 Sensible
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 Insensible
                 .
              
               But
               these
               Examples
               of
               GASSENDUS
               signifie
               little
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               that
               Fruit
               whilst
               it
               is
               ripening
               changes
               its
               Savour
               ,
               and
               that
               that
               which
               was
               sour
               becomes
               sweet
               ,
               namely
               ,
               because
               the
               Juice
               ,
               subdued
               by
               the
               adjutant
               Heat
               is
               refined
               ,
               concocted
               ,
               and
               strained
               ,
               by
               which
               action
               the
               rough
               Particles
               breaking
               forth
               ,
               the
               digested
               humour
               remains
               ,
               which
               gratifies
               the
               taste
               ,
               and
               produces
               a
               grateful
               savour
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               Colour
               we
               may
               eaeasily
               enough
               apprehend
               how
               the
               Fruit
               changes
               ,
               and
               laying
               aside
               its
               
                 Green
                 Colour
              
               puts
               on
               a
               Yellow
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               while
               the
               Fruits
               are
               ripening
               ,
               the
               percolation
               is
               perfected
               ,
               the
               parts
               subdued
               ,
               the
               juice
               purified
               ,
               which
               swells
               ,
               froths
               and
               ferments
               ;
               all
               which
               things
               ,
               since
               they
               cannot
               be
               without
               transposition
               of
               the
               parts
               ,
               the
               colour
               also
               consequently
               must
               needs
               be
               changed
               ,
               and
               its
               aspect
               affect
               the
               Eyes
               in
               another
               manner
               than
               formerly
               .
               But
               we
               can
               by
               no
               means
               conceive
               that
               many
               Atoms
               joined
               together
               can
               beget
               Perception
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               their
               various
               Perception
               a
               Sensitive
               Faculty
               should
               arise
               .
               For
               since
               Consciousness
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               before
               observed
               ,
               is
               included
               in
               Cognition
               and
               Sensation
               ,
               the
               Atoms
               or
               Monades
               of
               Matter
               cannot
               obtain
               such
               a
               Disposition
               ,
               or
               so
               enter
               into
               an
               Association
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               as
               to
               produce
               that
               affection
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               as
               being
               proper
               to
               
                 Immaterial
                 Substance
              
               alone
               ,
               and
               inseparable
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 XL.
                 Cogitation
                 can
                 no
                 w●●
                 belong
                 to
                 a
                 Corporeal
                 Soul.
                 
              
               Besides
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               difficult
               to
               be
               understood
               how
               Cogitation
               can
               be
               received
               into
               that
               
                 Corporeal
                 Soul
              
               which
               they
               call
               Igneous
               ;
               for
               either
               Cogitation
               is
               received
               whole
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               Matter
               ,
               or
               whole
               in
               several
               Monades
               or
               small
               Particles
               :
               Or
               lastly
               ,
               The
               several
               parts
               of
               Perceptions
               are
               in
               the
               several
               parts
               of
               the
               Matter
               .
               If
               the
               whole
               Matter
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Soul
               of
               the
               Brute
               ,
               admits
               the
               species
               of
               an
               Object
               ,
               it
               appears
               not
               how
               the
               Senses
               can
               be
               distinguish'd
               in
               it
               ,
               since
               each
               of
               the
               Monades
               must
               supply
               the
               place
               of
               a
               Sensorium
               ,
               and
               the
               emitted
               Species
               be
               promiscuously
               effused
               ;
               for
               how
               shall
               the
               Ear
               be
               deputed
               for
               the
               receiving
               of
               sounds
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               Eye
               ,
               if
               in
               the
               whole
               Soul
               this
               sensation
               be
               received
               ,
               and
               every
               particle
               thereof
               hears
               ,
               and
               is
               smitten
               with
               the
               undulation
               of
               the
               Air
               ?
               Why
               should
               the
               Eye
               rather
               than
               the
               Nose
               be
               assigned
               the
               Organ
               for
               the
               discovery
               of
               Objects
               without
               ,
               if
               the
               whole
               Soul
               by
               a
               very
               swift
               perception
               apprehend
               things
               far
               distant
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               point
               thereof
               the
               species
               of
               things
               be
               represented
               ?
               And
               so
               in
               like
               manner
               of
               other
               Senses
               .
               But
               if
               the
               several
               parts
               admit
               the
               whole
               Image
               of
               the
               Object
               ,
               one
               point
               of
               the
               percipient
               must
               needs
               behold
               innumerable
               Species
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Object
               ,
               and
               equal
               that
               Object
               by
               which
               it
               is
               exceeded
               almost
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               Senses
               ,
               which
               I
               think
               no
               Man
               in
               his
               right
               Senses
               will
               allow
               .
               For
               how
               can
               it
               possibly
               be
               imagined
               ,
               that
               one
               
                 Physical
                 Monade
              
               ,
               which
               is
               taken
               for
               granted
               to
               be
               the
               least
               particle
               of
               Matter
               ,
               should
               receive
               the
               whole
               Image
               of
               any
               expanded
               Object
               ,
               or
               variously
               tincted
               Colour
               ?
               If
               lastly
               each
               part
               ,
               of
               Matter
               answer
               to
               each
               part
               of
               Perception
               ,
               the
               whole
               Object
               can
               never
               be
               discerned
               ,
               in
               regard
               when
               each
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Percipient
               only
               admits
               each
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               objected
               Image
               ,
               there
               will
               remain
               nothing
               which
               can
               perceive
               the
               whole
               Object
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               judgment
               thereof
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               if
               three
               
                 Musicians
                 ,
                 singing
              
               a
               Song
               of
               three
               parts
               were
               intent
               each
               upon
               his
               own
               part
               only
               ,
               any
               of
               them
               could
               hear
               the
               part
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               or
               be
               able
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               whole
               Symphony
               .
            
             
               
                 XLI
                 .
                 If
                 Brutes
                 perceive
                 ,
                 how
                 are
                 Men
                 distinguish'd
                 from
                 them
                 ?
              
               The
               Idea's
               therefore
               of
               Perception
               and
               Extension
               are
               wholly
               disjunct
               ,
               so
               that
               neither
               Perception
               can
               be
               the
               attribute
               of
               a
               thing
               extended
               ,
               nor
               on
               the
               contrary
               Extension
               of
               a
               thing
               perceiving
               ;
               neither
               doth
               it
               any
               way
               make
               for
               those
               who
               believe
               that
               our
               Souls
               die
               with
               our
               Bodies
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               if
               we
               grant
               Cogitation
               to
               Beasts
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               to
               Men
               ,
               certainly
               we
               must
               needs
               determine
               that
               our
               Souls
               are
               different
               from
               the
               forms
               of
               Animals
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               in
               Species
               and
               Nature
               ,
               as
               in
               Degree
               and
               Perfection
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               can
               remember
               things
               past
               ,
               perceive
               things
               present
               ,
               and
               provide
               against
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               propose
               an
               end
               to
               themselves
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               what
               is
               left
               for
               Man
               ,
               whereby
               he
               can
               have
               any
               praeeminence
               over
               Beasts
               ,
               except
               perhaps
               that
               he
               performs
               the
               Functions
               with
               greater
               ease
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               far
               more
               excellent
               manner
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               attribute
               to
               Beasts
               an
               intellectual
               Memory
               ,
               and
               a
               proposal
               of
               an
               end
               to
               any
               thing
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               a
               certain
               reflexion
               upon
               any
               of
               their
               own
               actions
               ,
               it
               would
               arm
               
               the
               Impious
               against
               the
               immortality
               of
               a
               
                 Rational
                 Soul.
              
               
            
             
               
                 XLII
                 .
                 God
                 concreate
                 Machins
                 which
                 may
                 imitate
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 ●rutes
                 .
              
               Now
               therefore
               that
               it
               is
               apparent
               and
               confirmed
               by
               divers
               Arguments
               ,
               that
               Matter
               cannot
               be
               a
               principle
               of
               Motion
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               of
               so
               obtuse
               a
               Nature
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               conscious
               of
               any
               thing
               it
               suffers
               ,
               or
               be
               able
               any
               manner
               of
               way
               to
               perceive
               any
               thing
               ;
               who
               can
               be
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               deny
               that
               the
               Great
               Creator
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               upon
               whose
               beck
               all
               
                 Created
                 Beings
              
               do
               depend
               ,
               could
               have
               framed
               such
               sort
               of
               Machins
               as
               might
               resemble
               the
               same
               motions
               ,
               and
               exert
               all
               manner
               of
               actions
               exactly
               like
               those
               which
               we
               see
               performed
               in
               
                 Brute
                 Animals
              
               ?
               That
               GOD
               is
               able
               to
               frame
               such
               Machins
               is
               confessed
               by
               all
               Men
               ,
               and
               paticularly
               is
               clearly
               maintained
               and
               proved
               by
               the
               wise
               and
               learned
               St.
               Austin
               ,
               in
               his
               102
               
                 d.
                 Epistle
              
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 wonder
                 you
                 should
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 ●ound
                 of
                 the
                 Voice
                 ,
                 which
                 said
                 ,
              
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
               ,
               
                 could
                 be
                 so
                 uttered
                 by
                 a
                 Corporeal
                 Nature
                 only
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 Human
                 Thought
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 by
                 Divine
                 Instinct
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 conclude
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Corporeal
                 Species
                 of
                 any
                 Animal
                 whatsoever
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 a
                 motion
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Living
                 Creature
                 ,
                 by
                 Divine
                 Will
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 interposition
                 of
                 any
                 Animal
                 Spirit
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 every
                 Corporeal
                 Creature
                 be
                 at
                 GOD's
                 command
                 without
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 a
                 Life-giving
                 Soul
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 that
                 such
                 sounds
                 may
                 be
                 uttered
                 as
                 come
                 from
                 an
                 Animate
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 a●
                 articulate
                 form
                 of
                 speaking
                 may
                 be
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 Ear
                 ;
                 why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 like
                 obsequiousness
                 be
                 shewn
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 a
                 Life-giving
                 Soul
                 ,
                 a
                 Figure
                 and
                 swift
                 Motion
                 ,
                 may
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 be
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 ?
              
               I
               will
               not
               here
               repeat
               what
               I
               quoted
               in
               the
               Preface
               concerning
               a
               Machin
               which
               carried
               Letters
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Morocco
               .
               Who
               can
               but
               admire
               that
               a
               portable
               Dyal
               or
               Watch
               ,
               should
               by
               a
               certain
               figure
               of
               
                 parts
                 ,
                 disposition
              
               of
               
                 Wheels
                 ,
                 Spring
              
               or
               
                 elastick
                 Force
              
               of
               Steel
               ,
               measure
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               declare
               to
               the
               least
               part
               of
               a
               Minute
               all
               the
               Hours
               of
               the
               Day
               and
               Night
               ?
               Who
               without
               wonder
               and
               astonishment
               can
               think
               of
               that
               Machin
               which
               Sir
               
                 Kenelm
                 Digby
              
               affirms
               he
               saw
               in
               the
               Mint
               of
               Segovia
               in
               Spain
               ,
               which
               was
               contrived
               with
               that
               Artifice
               ,
               that
               every
               part
               thereof
               had
               its
               various
               Offices
               ,
               and
               was
               assigned
               for
               its
               proper
               Action
               .
               One
               part
               extends
               into
               its
               due
               latitude
               ,
               the
               Mass
               of
               Gold
               or
               Silver
               ,
               and
               gives
               it
               that
               thickness
               which
               the
               Coin
               requires
               ;
               the
               next
               to
               this
               shapes
               the
               Plate
               so
               distended
               ,
               and
               designs
               the
               Stamp
               ;
               and
               having
               so
               done
               ,
               transmits
               it
               thus
               stampt
               to
               another
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               receives
               its
               Weight
               and
               due
               Figure
               according
               to
               the
               Stamp
               imprest
               upon
               it
               .
               At
               length
               the
               Coin
               thus
               perfected
               ,
               is
               conveyed
               into
               a
               receptacle
               built
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               where
               he
               ,
               whose
               Office
               it
               is
               to
               collect
               and
               keep
               the
               same
               ,
               finds
               all
               the
               Mony
               ready
               prepared
               to
               his
               Hand
               .
               Who
               could
               be
               otherwise
               than
               highly
               astonished
               that
               had
               seen
               Daedalus
               his
               
                 Wooden
                 Venus
              
               ,
               which
               with
               
                 Rowling
                 Eyes
              
               seem'd
               to
               look
               upon
               ,
               and
               take
               a
               perfect
               view
               of
               all
               Sp●ctators
               ,
               and
               likewise
               to
               move
               up
               and
               down
               with
               her
               Feet
               ,
               and
               exactly
               to
               imitate
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               a
               Woman
               ,
               so
               that
               she
               might
               be
               judged
               by
               all
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Living
                 Creature
              
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               a
               free
               faculty
               of
               moving
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ?
            
             
               
                 XLIII
                 .
                 Several
                 Machins
                 made
                 by
                 Man
                 to
                 imitate
                 the
                 motions
                 and
                 actions
                 of
                 Brutes
                 .
              
               Who
               can
               but
               wonder
               that
               hears
               of
               the
               
                 Wooden
                 Pigeon
              
               of
               Archytas
               the
               Tarentin
               ,
               which
               having
               Wings
               set
               on
               it
               ,
               flew
               up
               and
               down
               like
               a
               
                 Living
                 Bird
              
               ?
               No
               less
               an
               object
               of
               wonder
               was
               that
               Statue
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               framed
               by
               
                 Albertus
                 Magnus
              
               ,
               which
               moved
               up
               and
               down
               with
               distinct
               Steps
               and
               Paces
               ,
               and
               uttered
               Words
               as
               articulate
               as
               any
               
                 Human
                 Voice
              
               could
               utter
               .
               Most
               wonderful
               also
               is
               that
               which
               Historians
               report
               of
               the
               
                 Norimberg
                 Eagle
              
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               framed
               by
               
                 Athanasius
                 Kircher
              
               ,
               that
               it
               flew
               to
               meet
               the
               Emperor
               Maximilian
               ,
               and
               hovering
               with
               its
               Wings
               over
               his
               Head
               ,
               accompanied
               him
               all
               the
               way
               in
               his
               return
               to
               the
               City
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               the
               Statue
               must
               not
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               which
               being
               made
               by
               an
               Ancient
               Artist
               ,
               and
               set
               upon
               a
               high
               Mountain
               ,
               saluted
               the
               Sun
               each
               Morning
               at
               his
               Rising
               with
               a
               Hymn
               ,
               composed
               in
               exact
               
                 musical
                 Harmony
              
               .
               Yet
               no
               Man
               can
               be
               so
               foolish
               as
               to
               imagin
               ,
               that
               in
               such
               like
               Machins
               ,
               there
               is
               any
               Soul
               or
               Cognition
               required
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               all
               these
               things
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               must
               of
               necessity
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               all
               operations
               of
               this
               Nature
               proceed
               from
               
                 Figure
                 ,
                 Order
              
               ,
               and
               a
               certain
               magnitude
               of
               Parts
               .
               Why
               may
               we
               not
               therefore
               conclude
               the
               same
               thing
               of
               Animals
               ,
               since
               all
               their
               parts
               may
               be
               so
               fitted
               and
               connected
               that
               the
               same
               circuit
               of
               Blood
               ,
               the
               same
               vigour
               of
               Spirits
               may
               actuate
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               find
               to
               be
               in
               a
               
                 Living
                 Dog
              
               ,
               since
               those
               various
               movements
               ,
               fram'd
               by
               
                 Human
                 Industry
              
               ,
               are
               effected
               by
               the
               help
               of
               little
               Wheels
               and
               other
               Instruments
               ,
               which
               are
               but
               very
               few
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               almost
               infinite
               multitude
               of
               
                 Bones
                 ,
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 Arteries
                 ,
                 Veins
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               
                 Organick
                 Parts
              
               which
               are
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               every
               Animal
               ?
               And
               therefore
               no
               wonder
               if
               this
               sort
               of
               Machin
               have
               more
               admirable
               motions
               than
               any
               that
               can
               possibly
               be
               made
               by
               Human
               Art.
               
            
             
               
                 XLIV
                 .
                 The
                 comparison
                 of
                 a
                 Living
                 Dog
                 with
                 the
                 Automata
                 made
                 by
                 Art.
                 
              
               But
               to
               make
               out
               more
               clearly
               the
               similitude
               between
               these
               Antomata
               made
               by
               the
               Hands
               of
               an
               Artist
               ,
               and
               real
               Auimals
               :
               Let
               it
               be
               supposed
               that
               GOD
               should
               compose
               a
               Machin
               exactly
               imitating
               the
               Actions
               and
               Passions
               ,
               for
               Example
               ,
               of
               a
               Dog
               ,
               and
               place
               it
               among
               other
               Dogs
               ,
               by
               what
               ways
               and
               evidences
               should
               we
               be
               able
               to
               discover
               the
               true
               Dog
               ,
               whose
               movements
               are
               thought
               to
               be
               effected
               by
               Cognition
               and
               Design
               ,
               from
               the
               Machin
               ,
               whose
               motions
               and
               actions
               are
               all
               produc'd
               by
               the
               disposition
               only
               of
               its
               Organs
               ,
               and
               the
               impulsation
               of
               Objects
               ?
               Certainly
               I
               think
               no
               manner
               of
               ways
               ,
               for
               that
               there
               might
               be
               justly
               as●igned
               to
               both
               a
               like
               force
               ,
               like
               Ingenuity
               ,
               and
               an
               equal
               faculty
               of
               Acting
               ,
               Moving
               and
               Thinking
               .
               Now
               to
               make
               the
               matter
               a
               little
               more
               manifest
               ,
               let
               us
               take
               into
               examination
               what
               that
               
                 Mans
                 judgment
              
               would
               be
               ,
               who
               should
               live
               confined
               in
               a
               desert
               Island
               ,
               and
               being
               barred
               from
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               Animals
               which
               we
               call
               Brutes
               ,
               should
               through
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               see
               no
               other
               Creature
               but
               Man
               ,
               and
               who
               at
               the
               same
               time
               should
               be
               addicted
               to
               
                 Mechanick
                 Arts
              
               ,
               and
               to
               imploy
               his
               time
               wholly
               in
               the
               making
               of
               these
               Automata
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               be
               conversant
               with
               those
               who
               made
               it
               their
               business
               to
               frame
               Machinaments
               of
               divers
               sorts
               ;
               as
               of
               
                 Man
                 ,
                 Horse
                 ,
                 Bird
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Let
               us
               also
               suppose
               that
               these
               Automata
               did
               not
               only
               go
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               
                 eat
                 ,
                 breath
              
               ,
               &c.
               but
               also
               so
               far
               imitate
               all
               the
               motions
               of
               Animals
               as
               to
               represent
               their
               ●erfect
               Species
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               upon
               a
               blow
               
               given
               ,
               they
               should
               set
               up
               a
               Cry
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               noise
               and
               tumult
               betake
               themselves
               to
               their
               Feet
               ;
               nay
               more
               ,
               should
               come
               when
               they
               were
               called
               ;
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               should
               do
               all
               things
               which
               Men
               are
               wont
               to
               do
               when
               they
               are
               hurried
               with
               passions
               ,
               and
               wreath
               themselves
               into
               various
               motions
               :
               Undoubtedly
               this
               Man
               ,
               setting
               aside
               all
               ambiguity
               ,
               and
               uncertainty
               of
               Mind
               ,
               would
               judge
               such
               sort
               of
               Machins
               to
               be
               real
               Animals
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               
                 live
                 ,
                 move
                 ,
                 act
                 ,
                 desire
                 ,
                 think
              
               and
               know
               as
               we
               do
               .
               As
               a
               certain
               Prince
               of
               the
               Chineses
               ,
               when
               he
               first
               saw
               a
               WATCH
               ,
               judged
               it
               indued
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               Life
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               Sense
               and
               Reason
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               constancy
               of
               the
               motions
               which
               he
               observed
               in
               it
               ,
               till
               upon
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               Watch
               ,
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Wheels
               wound
               up
               into
               motion
               ,
               discovered
               the
               Artifice
               ,
               and
               awakened
               him
               out
               of
               the
               error
               he
               had
               entertain'd
               .
            
             
               
                 XLV
                 .
                 Whether
                 these
                 Machins
                 can
                 be
                 called
                 Animals
                 .
              
               It
               will
               be
               doubtless
               replied
               to
               all
               this
               ,
               that
               should
               GOD
               frame
               Machins
               to
               move
               thus
               by
               Springs
               ,
               however
               they
               could
               not
               be
               called
               Animals
               ,
               since
               an
               Animal
               is
               not
               a
               thing
               which
               meerly
               moves
               and
               makes
               a
               noise
               ,
               for
               so
               a
               Machin
               may
               easily
               be
               made
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               an
               Animal
               to
               be
               sensible
               ,
               and
               to
               perform
               all
               its
               motions
               by
               a
               vital
               and
               internal
               Principle
               ,
               which
               hath
               the
               faculty
               of
               perceiving
               and
               being
               sensible
               ,
               which
               Properties
               can
               never
               be
               allowed
               to
               a
               Machin
               .
               But
               the
               grand
               matter
               in
               dispute
               is
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               the
               Nature
               of
               Animals
               which
               have
               not
               a
               
                 Spiritual
                 Soul
              
               ,
               to
               think
               and
               perceive
               ,
               and
               we
               say
               no
               :
               And
               that
               all
               we
               observe
               of
               Beasts
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               but
               
                 Corporeal
                 Movements
              
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               Machin
               may
               be
               ;
               so
               that
               to
               say
               that
               these
               Movements
               proceed
               from
               a
               principle
               which
               perceives
               and
               is
               sensible
               ,
               is
               to
               Divine
               .
               Moreover
               it
               is
               impossible
               they
               should
               act
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               at
               least
               so
               far
               as
               to
               be
               allowed
               Souls
               wholly
               spiritual
               as
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               is
               .
            
             
               
                 XLVI
                 .
                 The
                 Error
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 the
                 external
                 form
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 imagin
                 they
                 are
                 indued
                 with
                 Cognition
                 like
                 us
                 .
              
               Hence
               we
               may
               see
               how
               gross
               their
               Error
               is
               ,
               who
               observing
               that
               the
               Members
               of
               Brutes
               differ
               not
               from
               ours
               in
               the
               
                 external
                 form
              
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               motions
               are
               like
               to
               our
               motions
               ,
               presently
               infer
               that
               the
               same
               principle
               is
               common
               to
               both
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Soul
               in
               us
               which
               produceth
               these
               effects
               ,
               and
               which
               imparts
               motion
               to
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               is
               indowed
               with
               the
               faculty
               of
               thinking
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               Soul
               in
               Animals
               which
               executes
               the
               like
               offices
               ,
               or
               which
               actuates
               their
               Members
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               principle
               of
               Cognition
               in
               them
               :
               For
               say
               they
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               is
               great
               affinity
               between
               divers
               actions
               of
               Animals
               ,
               which
               gives
               the
               youngest
               capacity
               occasion
               to
               judge
               that
               they
               perform
               their
               actions
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               means
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               have
               passions
               alike
               ;
               that
               they
               have
               an
               Appetite
               to
               things
               agreeable
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               an
               aversion
               to
               things
               disagreeable
               ;
               that
               they
               delight
               in
               some
               Images
               of
               Objects
               ,
               and
               dread
               the
               sight
               of
               others
               :
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               if
               we
               come
               to
               a
               strict
               examination
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               inquire
               throughly
               what
               that
               is
               which
               we
               make
               the
               principle
               of
               
                 Animal
                 Functions
              
               ,
               it
               will
               evidently
               appear
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               led
               out
               of
               the
               way
               by
               a
               meer
               Childish
               prejudice
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               are
               prepossest
               with
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               only
               by
               a
               natural
               and
               unthinking
               apprehension
               of
               things
               ;
               for
               if
               these
               sort●
               of
               Machinaments
               were
               set
               before
               our
               Eyes
               ,
               we
               should
               find
               no
               footsteps
               of
               Reason
               in
               them
               ,
               tho'
               never
               so
               much
               resembling
               the
               Species
               of
               a
               Dog
               or
               a
               Horse
               ,
               or
               should
               imitate
               all
               their
               actions
               ;
               and
               hence
               it
               is
               to
               be
               concluded
               ,
               that
               Animals
               are
               indeed
               nothing
               but
               meer
               Machins
               ,
               destitute
               of
               all
               Cognition
               and
               Sense
               .
            
             
               
                 XLVII
                 .
                 What
                 difference
                 is
                 between
                 Men
                 and
                 Brutes
                 .
              
               Why
               may
               not
               ,
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               the
               same
               judgment
               be
               given
               of
               Machins
               ,
               representing
               our
               Bodies
               ,
               since
               those
               also
               imitate
               
                 Human
                 Actions
              
               ,
               and
               have
               motions
               as
               like
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               to
               ours
               ;
               and
               consequently
               as
               we
               infer
               that
               Machins
               like
               to
               Animals
               are
               void
               of
               Cognition
               ,
               since
               we
               see
               the
               same
               or
               the
               like
               Actions
               in
               the
               Automata
               which
               are
               framed
               after
               their
               Species
               :
               By
               the
               same
               Argument
               is
               might
               be
               inferred
               ,
               that
               Men
               also
               are
               destitute
               of
               Cognition
               ,
               because
               their
               motions
               are
               altogether
               like
               to
               those
               in
               the
               Machinaments
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               external
               Figure
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               apparent
               that
               Apes
               have
               all
               those
               which
               appear
               in
               Men.
               
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               tho'
               those
               Automata
               represent
               the
               Figure
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               imitate
               as
               much
               as
               morally
               can
               be
               all
               our
               Actions
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               to
               be
               discerned
               from
               real
               Men
               two
               manner
               of
               ways
               ;
               First
               ,
               because
               they
               could
               never
               be
               indued
               with
               the
               faculty
               of
               speaking
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               express
               their
               thoughts
               by
               words
               or
               signs
               ,
               or
               to
               answer
               appositely
               to
               those
               things
               of
               which
               they
               might
               be
               interrogated
               ,
               as
               Men
               in
               discourse
               use
               to
               ;
               who
               by
               certain
               signs
               open
               their
               Mind
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               discover
               the
               secrets
               of
               their
               Hearts
               :
               For
               tho'
               we
               may
               fancy
               a
               Machin
               made
               with
               that
               Artifice
               ,
               as
               to
               utter
               ,
               nay
               distinctly
               to
               pronounce
               certain
               words
               which
               may
               exactly
               answer
               the
               presentment
               of
               Objects
               ,
               moving
               its
               
                 external
                 Organs
              
               ;
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               chance
               to
               be
               smitten
               in
               some
               one
               part
               ,
               it
               may
               act
               what
               we
               mean
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               toucht
               in
               another
               part
               with
               a
               lighter
               Hand
               ,
               it
               may
               say
               we
               favour
               it
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               expressions
               ;
               yet
               never
               so
               as
               to
               adapt
               its
               words
               appositely
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               proper
               stile
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               answer
               congruously
               to
               all
               things
               that
               may
               be
               proposed
               to
               it
               ;
               as
               we
               find
               daily
               Men
               of
               the
               meanest
               capacity
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               those
               hardly
               in
               their
               senses
               to
               do
               .
               The
               Second
               way
               is
               ,
               that
               altho'
               the
               motions
               of
               such
               Machins
               are
               orderly
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               also
               exceed
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               wisest
               of
               Men
               ,
               yet
               in
               many
               things
               they
               err
               ,
               and
               deviate
               most
               from
               us
               in
               those
               things
               wherein
               they
               should
               chiefly
               imitate
               us
               .
               Whence
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               those
               sort
               of
               Machins
               are
               not
               conducted
               by
               Reason
               ,
               nor
               indued
               with
               Cognition
               ,
               but
               impelled
               to
               these
               performances
               by
               the
               disposition
               of
               their
               Organs
               only
               .
               Whereas
               Men
               ,
               tho'
               never
               so
               stupid
               ,
               nay
               even
               sensless
               ,
               are
               able
               to
               put
               divers
               words
               aptly
               together
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               to
               compose
               an
               orderly
               Speech
               ,
               whereby
               they
               can
               discover
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               declare
               what
               they
               design
               in
               their
               Minds
               .
               On
               the
               contrary
               no
               Animal
               is
               found
               so
               perfect
               ,
               and
               born
               under
               so
               favourable
               a
               Star
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               approach
               towards
               intelligence
               ,
               or
               perform
               any
               thing
               that
               can
               come
               near
               it
               .
               All
               which
               happens
               to
               Beasts
               ,
               not
               through
               the
               imbecillity
               of
               their
               Organs
               ,
               nor
               through
               the
               defect
               ,
               nor
               impotence
               of
               forming
               words
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               we
               find
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               Magpies
               and
               Parrots
               are
               Loquacious
               ,
               and
               utter
               human
               expression
               ,
               yet
               cannot
               speak
               as
               we
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               such
               manner
               as
               that
               by
               uttering
               certain
               words
               ,
               their
               answers
               can
               correspond
               to
               our
               interrogations
               ,
               and
               manifest
               to
               us
               that
               they
               understand
               what
               they
               utter
               ;
               whereas
               daily
               experience
               informs
               ,
               that
               Men
               deaf
               and
               dumb
               from
               their
               Birth
               ,
               (
               and
               doubtless
               such
               Men
               have
               a
               defect
               in
               the
               structure
               of
               their
               Organs
               more
               than
               Beasts
               )
               yet
               in
               
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               we
               make
               use
               of
               signs
               ;
               nay
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               own
               ingenuity
               find
               out
               some
               ways
               to
               make
               known
               their
               Conceptions
               ,
               and
               discover
               what
               they
               have
               in
               their
               Minds
               to
               those
               with
               whom
               they
               converse
               ;
               which
               since
               
                 Brute
                 Animals
              
               cannot
               do
               ,
               it
               is
               apparent
               that
               they
               are
               not
               only
               indued
               with
               a
               lesser
               power
               of
               Cognition
               ,
               but
               are
               altogether
               void
               of
               Reason
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               not
               only
               want
               
                 Human
                 Cognition
              
               ,
               but
               are
               also
               destitute
               of
               whatever
               other
               way
               can
               be
               thought
               on
               to
               express
               themselves
               ;
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               Automata
               ,
               and
               act
               not
               by
               Choice
               ,
               but
               by
               meer
               impulse
               :
               And
               here
               we
               are
               given
               to
               understand
               ,
               how
               vain
               the
               Opinion
               is
               of
               some
               certain
               People
               of
               the
               East-Indies
               ,
               who
               think
               that
               Apes
               and
               Baboons
               ,
               which
               are
               with
               them
               in
               great
               numbers
               ,
               are
               indued
               with
               understanding
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               can
               speak
               but
               will
               not
               for
               fear
               they
               should
               be
               imployed
               ,
               and
               set
               to
               work
               .
            
             
               
                 XLVIII
                 .
                 The
                 Brutes
                 cannot
                 discover
                 their
                 thoughts
                 by
                 any
                 signs
                 .
              
               But
               that
               
                 Brute
                 Animals
              
               are
               indued
               with
               no
               Cognition
               ,
               may
               easily
               be
               demonstrated
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               could
               discover
               to
               us
               their
               Cognition
               by
               any
               signs
               ,
               they
               must
               of
               necessity
               do
               it
               by
               Speech
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               other
               notes
               ,
               accommodated
               to
               whatsoever
               obvious
               Object
               ,
               as
               namely
               ,
               variations
               of
               their
               voice
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Actions
               of
               their
               Body
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               concluded
               on
               as
               signs
               of
               their
               Cogitations
               ,
               and
               such
               signs
               as
               should
               not
               only
               signifie
               naturally
               ,
               but
               by
               design
               .
               But
               since
               we
               can
               apprehend
               no
               such
               signs
               in
               
                 Brute
                 Animals
              
               ,
               and
               observe
               in
               them
               only
               
                 natural
                 signs
              
               of
               their
               Passions
               ,
               and
               no
               moral
               or
               
                 designed
                 marks
              
               can
               be
               discerned
               in
               them
               ;
               we
               may
               boldly
               conclude
               that
               Beasts
               are
               not
               indued
               with
               any
               faculty
               of
               thinking
               .
               Now
               the
               Reasons
               which
               induce
               me
               to
               assert
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               no
               designed
               hints
               in
               Beasts
               to
               be
               discerned
               ,
               are
               especially
               two
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               because
               intimations
               by
               design
               ,
               when
               they
               depend
               only
               upon
               the
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               the
               thing
               thinking
               ,
               and
               borrow
               their
               efficacy
               from
               the
               will
               thereof
               ;
               it
               seems
               morally
               impossible
               but
               that
               they
               must
               be
               various
               according
               to
               the
               diversity
               of
               
                 Times
                 ,
                 Places
              
               and
               Persons
               concern'd
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               Cognitions
               and
               Aims
               of
               the
               thing
               thinking
               ,
               can
               have
               no
               necessary
               connexion
               with
               the
               actions
               with
               which
               they
               correspond
               .
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Clocking
               of
               a
               Hen
               ,
               upon
               notice
               of
               a
               Kite's
               lying
               in
               watch
               for
               her
               Chickens
               ,
               or
               the
               Outc●y
               of
               any
               other
               Animal
               were
               plainly
               by
               design
               ;
               it
               would
               be
               impossible
               for
               the
               Chickens
               or
               Young
               ones
               ,
               ever
               to
               understand
               such
               sort
               of
               sounds
               which
               are
               uttered
               at
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               humour
               of
               the
               Animals
               that
               uttered
               them
               :
               For
               tho'
               the
               Young
               Ones
               of
               the
               Swallows
               mentioned
               by
               Gassendus
               upon
               the
               hearing
               of
               I
               know
               not
               what
               noise
               of
               the
               Old
               Ones
               ,
               presently
               fled
               away
               ,
               and
               leaving
               the
               Tree
               ,
               where
               they
               neasted
               ,
               followed
               the
               tract
               of
               their
               Parents
               :
               For
               so
               this
               Eminent
               Person
               relates
               ,
               viz.
               that
               walking
               alone
               in
               the
               High-way
               ,
               and
               passing
               unde
               a
               
                 low
                 Bough
              
               of
               a
               
                 Holm
                 Tree
              
               ,
               he
               spied
               three
               young
               Swallows
               ,
               who
               sitting
               upon
               the
               said
               Bough
               as
               he
               passed
               by
               ,
               could
               not
               choose
               but
               see
               him
               ,
               yet
               never
               stirr'd
               or
               offer'd
               to
               flie
               away
               ;
               whereupon
               passing
               by
               the
               third
               time
               ,
               he
               reached
               out
               his
               Hand
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               to
               take
               them
               ,
               yet
               still
               they
               remained
               immoveable
               ,
               no
               sign
               being
               given
               to
               prepare
               for
               flight
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               two
               Old
               Ones
               came
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               uttered
               I
               know
               not
               what
               kind
               of
               murmuring
               tone
               ,
               they
               fled
               in
               an
               instant
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               swift
               Wing
               betook
               themselves
               to
               the
               Air.
               If
               this
               chattring
               were
               design'd
               ,
               how
               could
               the
               Young
               Ones
               ,
               being
               not
               long
               hatch'd
               ,
               know
               it
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               and
               which
               exceeds
               all
               belief
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               that
               Chickens
               newly
               broke
               out
               of
               their
               Shells
               ,
               and
               other
               Animals
               newly
               yeaned
               from
               their
               Dams
               ,
               send
               forth
               sounds
               always
               alike
               ,
               and
               imitate
               the
               Speech
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               so
               say
               ,
               of
               their
               Parents
               ?
               These
               things
               sufficiently
               declare
               that
               these
               sort
               of
               voices
               are
               inbred
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               taught
               by
               nature
               to
               signifie
               and
               discover
               their
               Affections
               by
               certain
               signs
               .
            
             
               
                 XLIX
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 in
                 Man
                 two
                 principles
                 of
                 motion
                 ,
                 Mechanical
                 and
                 Spiritual
                 .
              
               Hence
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               may
               be
               gathered
               how
               grosly
               those
               Persons
               are
               deceived
               ,
               who
               ,
               because
               they
               observe
               in
               
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 Motions
              
               like
               to
               those
               in
               Man
               ,
               and
               Organs
               also
               alike
               ,
               perswade
               themselves
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               the
               same
               principle
               of
               motion
               in
               them
               as
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               proceed
               alike
               in
               both
               from
               the
               Soul
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               must
               be
               a
               like
               Soul
               assigned
               to
               Brutes
               ,
               upon
               which
               their
               motions
               depend
               :
               Contrary
               to
               whom
               we
               plainly
               discern
               that
               there
               are
               in
               us
               two
               Principles
               of
               our
               motions
               viz.
               one
               mechanical
               and
               Corporeal
               ,
               which
               depends
               only
               upon
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               Organs
               ,
               and
               a
               continual
               afflux
               of
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               Essence
               of
               the
               
                 sensitive
                 Soul
              
               consists
               only
               in
               the
               
                 motive
                 Power
              
               .
               Another
               spiritual
               and
               incorporeal
               ,
               namely
               the
               Mind
               or
               the
               Soul
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               formerly
               defin'd
               to
               be
               a
               
                 thinking
                 Substance
              
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               all
               its
               Nature
               and
               Property
               is
               placed
               in
               Cogitation
               .
               We
               have
               concluded
               that
               all
               motions
               as
               well
               in
               us
               as
               in
               
                 Brute
                 Animals
              
               ,
               may
               flow
               from
               a
               mechanical
               and
               
                 corporeal
                 Principle
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               to
               imagin
               any
               Soul
               in
               Brutes
               ,
               besides
               the
               force
               of
               spirits
               and
               conformity
               of
               members
               .
            
             
               
                 L.
                 All
                 motions
                 in
                 all
                 Animals
                 are
                 explicated
                 by
                 a
                 Mechanick
                 Principle
                 .
              
               The
               thing
               will
               more
               evidently
               appear
               ,
               if
               we
               briefly
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               
                 in
                 transitu
              
               make
               out
               that
               all
               motions
               in
               Man
               are
               
                 mechanically
                 effected
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               any
               impulse
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               the
               help
               of
               Organs
               and
               Instruments
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               performed
               in
               a
               Machin
               ,
               which
               the
               more
               happily
               to
               go
               through
               with
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               begin
               from
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               because
               on
               the
               circulation
               thereof
               depends
               the
               
                 animal
                 Life
              
               ,
               which
               upon
               the
               ceasing
               of
               the
               said
               circulation
               is
               extinguish'd
               .
            
             
               
                 LI.
                 The
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 is
                 performed
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Soul.
                 
              
               Suppose
               therefore
               according
               to
               DESCARTES
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Heart
               of
               the
               Soul
               there
               is
               a
               fire
               ,
               not
               lucid
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               were
               occult
               ,
               and
               not
               much
               unlike
               that
               which
               is
               kindled
               in
               Aqua-fortis
               by
               throwing
               a
               sufficient
               quantity
               of
               
                 pulverised
                 Steel
              
               ,
               or
               which
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               fermentations
               ,
               or
               as
               some
               of
               the
               Moderns
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               that
               a
               certain
               heat
               is
               excited
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Blood
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               not
               much
               different
               from
               that
               which
               ariseth
               from
               the
               mixture
               of
               Oil
               of
               Tartar
               and
               Oil
               of
               Vitriol
               .
               But
               from
               whatever
               cause
               this
               heat
               of
               the
               Heart
               proceeds
               ,
               whether
               from
               some
               external
               calidity
               ,
               or
               from
               some
               corrosive
               Salts
               or
               
                 sulphureous
                 mixtures
              
               acting
               mutually
               upon
               each
               other
               ;
               or
               lastly
               from
               the
               Blood
               ,
               continually
               circulating
               through
               it
               :
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Blood
               impregnated
               with
               heat
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               dilated
               ,
               and
               affect
               a
               larger
               place
               .
               For
               the
               nature
               of
               heat
               consists
               in
               motion
               ;
               and
               its
               chief
               property
               is
               to
               expand
               those
               Bodies
               in
               which
               it
               is
               predominant
               ,
               and
               to
               augment
               their
               bulk
               by
               division
               of
               parts
               :
               As
               appears
               in
               
                 Milk
                 ,
                 Oil
              
               and
               other
               Liquors
               ,
               which
               being
               held
               to
               the
               Fire
               grow
               turgid
               by
               degrees
               ,
               and
               are
               inlarged
               by
               the
               conceived
               
               Fervour
               ;
               So
               that
               when
               by
               this
               latent
               Fire
               the
               Blood
               wherewith
               the
               cavities
               of
               the
               Heart
               are
               filled
               ,
               becomes
               extended
               ,
               and
               is
               necessitated
               to
               possess
               a
               greater
               space
               ,
               it
               must
               pass
               from
               the
               right
               Cavity
               into
               the
               
                 Vena
                 Arteriosa
              
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               left
               into
               the
               Great
               Artery
               ,
               because
               these
               two
               Vessels
               are
               alway
               filled
               with
               Blood
               ;
               and
               their
               Orifices
               which
               are
               toward
               the
               Heart
               cannot
               be
               closed
               up
               .
               This
               evacuation
               being
               made
               ,
               however
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Heart
               never
               the
               more
               ceases
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               Blood
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               rarefied
               in
               both
               Ventricles
               of
               the
               Heart
               being
               broke
               out
               through
               the
               
                 Vena
                 Arteriosa
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Aorta
               ,
               that
               little
               Blood
               which
               still
               remains
               in
               those
               Cavities
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               being
               new
               ,
               slides
               into
               the
               said
               Auricles
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               are
               like
               the
               foresaid
               Liquors
               ,
               of
               which
               one
               supplies
               the
               place
               of
               a
               ferment
               to
               dilate
               and
               heat
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               only
               thing
               which
               gives
               motion
               to
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               causeth
               it
               incessantly
               to
               flow
               ,
               and
               with
               wonderful
               swiftness
               to
               be
               diffused
               through
               the
               whole
               Body
               .
            
             
               
                 LII
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 Mechanick
                 Operation
                 the
                 Blood
                 circulates
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
              
               But
               that
               we
               may
               the
               more
               easily
               conceive
               after
               what
               manner
               this
               Motion
               perseveres
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               Blood
               ,
               during
               Life
               ,
               is
               carried
               from
               the
               Heart
               into
               the
               Arteries
               ,
               and
               from
               them
               into
               the
               Veins
               ,
               we
               must
               imagin
               that
               as
               often
               as
               the
               
                 Vena
                 Arteriosa
              
               receives
               the
               Blood
               just
               dilated
               in
               the
               right
               Ventricle
               ,
               that
               very
               Blood
               propels
               other
               Blood
               with
               which
               it
               had
               been
               repleted
               before
               ,
               and
               causeth
               it
               to
               exonerate
               it self
               of
               a
               part
               great
               thereof
               ,
               and
               transmits
               it
               into
               the
               
                 Arteria
                 Venosa
              
               into
               which
               it
               flows
               ,
               not
               only
               through
               those
               Anastomoses
               ,
               which
               are
               discerned
               by
               the
               Eye
               ,
               but
               also
               through
               infinite
               other
               Spiracles
               which
               are
               in
               the
               extremeties
               of
               the
               Branches
               of
               the
               
                 Vena
                 Arteriosa
              
               ,
               and
               which
               meet
               in
               the
               extremities
               of
               the
               Branches
               of
               the
               
                 Arteria
                 Venosa
              
               .
               It
               may
               at
               the
               same
               time
               be
               imagined
               ,
               that
               as
               often
               as
               the
               Aorta
               draws
               the
               Blood
               ,
               which
               a
               little
               before
               dilated
               it self
               in
               the
               left
               Cavity
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               that
               Blood
               thrusts
               forward
               other
               Blood
               contained
               in
               that
               Cavity
               ,
               and
               compels
               it
               to
               free
               it self
               from
               that
               burthen
               ,
               by
               driving
               it
               into
               the
               Branches
               of
               the
               
                 Vena
                 Cava
              
               into
               which
               it
               penetrates
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               sensible
               Anastomoses
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               innumerable
               other
               passages
               ,
               which
               are
               invisible
               to
               our
               Eyes
               .
               From
               such
               a
               disposition
               of
               the
               Vessels
               which
               contain
               the
               Blood
               ,
               it
               necessarily
               follows
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               mass
               of
               Blood
               flows
               about
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               and
               still
               returning
               to
               the
               Heart
               ,
               from
               which
               ,
               as
               from
               its
               original
               Fountain
               it
               first
               sprung
               ,
               is
               agitated
               and
               forc'd
               to
               move
               in
               a
               perpetual
               Round
               .
               For
               the
               Arteries
               and
               Veins
               of
               the
               Body
               are
               like
               Rivulets
               ,
               through
               which
               the
               Blood
               incessantly
               ,
               and
               with
               wonderful
               speed
               flows
               ,
               taking
               its
               course
               from
               the
               Veins
               into
               the
               Arteries
               through
               the
               Ventricles
               of
               the
               Heart
               as
               in
               Animals
               ,
               yet
               living
               ,
               is
               manifestly
               seen
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               upon
               the
               cutting
               of
               a
               Vein
               ,
               the
               Blood
               flows
               out
               in
               an
               
                 intire
                 Body
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Veins
               by
               degrees
               become
               lank
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Liquor
               being
               let
               out
               wherewith
               they
               before
               swell'd
               .
               The
               Blood
               therefore
               being
               impell'd
               from
               the
               extreme
               parts
               of
               the
               Body
               towards
               the
               Heart
               ,
               flows
               through
               the
               
                 Vena
                 Cava
              
               into
               the
               right
               Lobe
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               then
               into
               the
               
                 Arteria
                 Magna
              
               ,
               which
               drives
               it
               upwards
               ,
               downwards
               and
               sideways
               into
               the
               Great
               Veins
               ,
               thence
               into
               the
               lesser
               ,
               and
               oftentimes
               into
               the
               very
               substance
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               Branches
               of
               the
               
                 Arteria
                 Magna
              
               ,
               being
               dispersed
               through
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               are
               knit
               to
               the
               Branches
               of
               the
               
                 Vena
                 Cava
              
               ;
               which
               at
               length
               carry
               the
               same
               Blood
               into
               the
               right
               Ventricle
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               begin
               a
               new
               Circuit
               .
            
             
               
                 LIII
                 .
                 Whence
                 ariseth
                 the
                 Pulse
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Arteries
                 .
              
               Upon
               this
               continual
               Circuit
               of
               the
               Blood
               depends
               the
               Pulse
               of
               the
               Heart
               and
               Arteries
               ;
               for
               since
               these
               two
               are
               no
               other
               than
               a
               Species
               of
               alteration
               which
               is
               perform'd
               by
               turns
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               a
               measure
               that
               the
               Pulses
               of
               the
               Arteries
               answer
               to
               the
               Pulses
               of
               the
               Heart
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               easily
               concluded
               ,
               that
               those
               motions
               proceed
               both
               from
               the
               same
               principle
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               that
               principle
               is
               no
               other
               than
               the
               very
               Alteration
               which
               the
               Blood
               undergoes
               in
               the
               Heart
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               is
               most
               rational
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               as
               often
               as
               any
               portion
               of
               the
               Blood
               falls
               into
               the
               two
               Cavities
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               it
               mingles
               it self
               with
               another
               portion
               ,
               which
               was
               there
               remaining
               before
               ;
               which
               filling
               the
               inmost
               recesses
               of
               the
               Ventricles
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               gains
               there
               a
               new
               degree
               of
               heat
               ,
               and
               as
               hath
               been
               already
               hinted
               ,
               gains
               a
               certain
               nature
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               of
               a
               Ferment
               ;
               whence
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Heart
               is
               forced
               to
               dilate
               and
               extend
               it self
               .
               Afterwards
               a
               greater
               portion
               ,
               which
               was
               included
               in
               those
               Cavities
               ,
               breaking
               forth
               through
               the
               Aorta
               and
               
                 Vena
                 Arteriosa
              
               ,
               the
               Heart
               falls
               in
               and
               stretches
               its
               Longitude
               .
               And
               in
               this
               perpetual
               mutation
               of
               the
               Figure
               of
               the
               Heart
               its
               motion
               consists
               .
               The
               Diastole
               or
               Dilatation
               of
               it
               is
               when
               the
               Blood
               being
               rarefied
               within
               its
               Ventricles
               ,
               the
               Mucro
               or
               point
               is
               drawn
               in
               towards
               the
               Base
               ;
               the
               Systole
               or
               Contraction
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               Blood
               being
               expelled
               ,
               the
               Heart
               falls
               in
               ,
               and
               comes
               to
               its
               proper
               shape
               ;
               for
               the
               Diastole
               and
               Systole
               of
               the
               Heart
               are
               no
               other
               than
               its
               Intumescence
               and
               Subsidence
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               as
               the
               Blood
               by
               turns
               thrusts
               forward
               and
               retires
               ,
               the
               Heart
               alternately
               swells
               ,
               and
               is
               deprest
               .
            
             
               
                 LIV.
                 Upon
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 depends
                 the
                 Pulse
                 of
                 the
                 Arteries
                 .
              
               The
               Pulse
               of
               the
               Arteries
               follows
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               consists
               chiefly
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Blood
               dilated
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               insinuating
               by
               a
               motion
               of
               Vibration
               through
               their
               Tunicles
               ,
               they
               become
               inflate
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               experimented
               in
               opening
               the
               Breast
               of
               an
               Animal
               ,
               yet
               respiring
               and
               labouring
               for
               Life
               ;
               for
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               wherein
               the
               Finger
               put
               to
               the
               Artery
               is
               impell'd
               ,
               the
               Mucro
               or
               Point
               of
               the
               Heart
               is
               withdrawn
               to
               the
               Basis
               ,
               and
               its
               Flaccid
               sides
               which
               are
               toward
               the
               right
               and
               left
               Ribs
               ,
               are
               lifted
               up
               towards
               the
               Midiastin-wall
               of
               the
               Heart
               ;
               and
               the
               side
               of
               the
               Heart
               which
               is
               directed
               towards
               the
               Stern
               ,
               is
               totally
               ,
               but
               especially
               at
               the
               Basis
               erected
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Heart
               is
               sensibly
               inflate
               and
               extended
               ,
               beats
               the
               Breast
               ,
               and
               begets
               a
               sensible
               Pulse
               ;
               but
               the
               Arteries
               abate
               of
               their
               swelling
               whilest
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Blood
               is
               remitted
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               some
               part
               of
               its
               agitation
               being
               lost
               ,
               because
               then
               the
               Arteries
               sink
               and
               return
               to
               their
               pristin
               state
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               discerned
               in
               the
               Breast
               of
               an
               Animal
               yet
               breathing
               ,
               and
               especially
               being
               near
               the
               last
               gasp
               ;
               for
               at
               the
               same
               moment
               in
               which
               the
               Artery
               ceaseth
               from
               its
               impulse
               ,
               the
               side
               of
               the
               Heart
               which
               is
               towards
               the
               Stern
               appears
               to
               sink
               ,
               and
               all
               its
               substance
               to
               become
               soft
               and
               flaccid
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               is
               apparent
               ,
               that
               the
               circulation
               of
               the
               Blood
               is
               attendant
               upon
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               Arteries
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               motion
               is
               reiterated
               as
               often
               as
               new
               Blood
               makes
               its
               ingress
               into
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               is
               varied
               according
               to
               the
               diversity
               of
               qualities
               found
               in
               the
               Blood
               ,
               which
               render
               
               it
               susceptive
               of
               a
               quicker
               or
               slower
               motion
               .
            
             
               
                 LV.
                 That
                 the
                 Animal
                 Life
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 concoction
                 of
                 Meats
                 depends
                 upon
                 a
                 Principle
                 only
                 Corporeal
                 .
              
               If
               the
               
                 Animal
                 Life
              
               depend
               upon
               a
               
                 Mechanick
                 Principle
              
               ,
               if
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               the
               pulsation
               of
               the
               Arteries
               ,
               the
               flux
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               and
               its
               circuit
               through
               the
               whole
               Body
               proceed
               from
               a
               corporal
               and
               
                 mechanick
                 Cause
              
               only
               ,
               what
               hinders
               but
               all
               other
               motions
               ,
               for
               example
               ,
               the
               Concoction
               of
               
                 Meats
                 ,
                 Nutrition
                 ,
                 Respiration
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               may
               be
               attributed
               to
               the
               same
               Principle
               ;
               when
               as
               we
               see
               that
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               without
               any
               of
               our
               Labour
               ,
               and
               even
               Sleep
               ,
               are
               performed
               by
               the
               Functions
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               require
               no
               immaterial
               Cause
               to
               their
               assistance
               ?
               For
               what
               is
               there
               of
               the
               Mind
               or
               of
               
                 Spiritual
                 Substance
              
               that
               intervenes
               in
               the
               business
               of
               Chylification
               ,
               whether
               in
               the
               first
               or
               second
               Concoction
               of
               the
               Aliment
               ?
               What
               happens
               in
               Meat
               converted
               into
               Chyle
               ,
               which
               may
               not
               be
               performed
               by
               conformation
               of
               the
               Members
               ?
               The
               Meat
               well
               chewed
               and
               macerated
               by
               the
               Spittle
               ,
               is
               conveyed
               into
               the
               Stomach
               ;
               by
               whose
               means
               ?
               Certainly
               by
               no
               other
               means
               but
               of
               the
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               the
               Oesophagus
               or
               Wind-pipe
               ;
               the
               first
               of
               which
               having
               turned
               the
               Meat
               up
               and
               down
               some
               time
               in
               the
               Mouth
               ,
               and
               being
               as
               it
               were
               the
               Hand
               of
               the
               Ventricle
               ,
               commits
               it
               to
               the
               Mouth
               of
               the
               Oesophagus
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               certain
               force
               casts
               it
               in
               ;
               the
               latter
               by
               the
               help
               of
               its
               Fibres
               ,
               contracting
               it self
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               an
               Earthworm
               ,
               swallows
               the
               ingested
               matter
               ,
               and
               conveys
               it
               farther
               in
               ;
               but
               in
               regard
               the
               Meat
               is
               but
               lightly
               shred
               by
               the
               Teeth
               ,
               and
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               further
               dissolution
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Stomach
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               reduce
               it
               into
               Chyle
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               acid
               and
               piquant
               humour
               ,
               which
               issuing
               out
               of
               the
               Arteries
               ,
               slips
               into
               the
               Stomach
               ,
               and
               finishes
               the
               work
               begun
               in
               the
               Mouth
               .
               For
               since
               there
               are
               many
               Branches
               of
               the
               Arteries
               ,
               which
               terminate
               in
               the
               interiour
               superficies
               of
               the
               Ventricle
               ,
               a
               great
               quantity
               of
               the
               foresaid
               humour
               distills
               through
               them
               ,
               which
               being
               mingled
               with
               the
               Spittle
               wherewith
               the
               Meats
               are
               macerated
               ,
               helps
               their
               digestion
               ,
               and
               also
               brings
               it
               to
               perfection
               ,
               the
               said
               Liquor
               being
               as
               it
               were
               a
               certain
               Species
               of
               Aqua-fortis
               ,
               which
               getting
               in
               among
               the
               particles
               of
               the
               Meats
               ,
               swallowed
               and
               eaten
               ,
               help
               their
               dissolution
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               Chyle
               out
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Meats
               thus
               digested
               ,
               slip
               towards
               the
               Intestines
               ,
               where
               the
               Chymosis
               and
               Haematosis
               ,
               or
               second
               and
               third
               Concoction
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               performed
               ,
               because
               the
               Gall
               which
               flows
               into
               them
               ,
               and
               which
               imparts
               a
               colour
               to
               the
               Meats
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               they
               pass
               out
               of
               the
               Ventricle
               ,
               puts
               the
               last
               hand
               ,
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               and
               brings
               to
               perfection
               that
               which
               only
               was
               begun
               by
               the
               foregoing
               Liquors
               .
            
             
               
                 LVI
                 .
                 How
                 Sanguification
                 is
                 made
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 any
                 Animal
                 .
              
               The
               Meat
               thus
               dissolved
               into
               Chyle
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               it
               hath
               gently
               and
               gradually
               flow'd
               through
               the
               Intestins
               ,
               is
               pressed
               forth
               ,
               and
               is
               conducted
               through
               the
               
                 Lacteal
                 Veins
              
               ,
               which
               running
               out
               in
               small
               but
               almost
               innumerable
               Pipes
               ,
               receive
               the
               Liquor
               as
               it
               grows
               white
               ,
               and
               convey
               it
               into
               that
               which
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Pecquetian
                 Receptacle
              
               ,
               so
               called
               ,
               because
               Dr.
               
                 John
                 Pecquet
              
               in
               his
               Book
               which
               he
               wrote
               concerning
               this
               matter
               ,
               challenges
               to
               himself
               the
               first
               invention
               of
               it
               ;
               from
               which
               Receptacle
               other
               
                 Chyliferous
                 Pipes
              
               arise
               ,
               which
               proceeding
               directly
               upward
               through
               the
               Breast
               it self
               ,
               conduct
               it
               onward
               to
               the
               
                 Subclavian
                 Branches
              
               of
               the
               
                 Vena
                 Cava
              
               :
               From
               whence
               the
               Chyle
               running
               at
               that
               very
               place
               into
               the
               
                 decurrent
                 Blood
              
               ;
               and
               being
               well
               mixt
               therewith
               ,
               and
               passing
               through
               the
               
                 Vena
                 Cava
              
               ,
               as
               well
               above
               as
               below
               ,
               enters
               the
               Heart
               ;
               where
               by
               a
               
                 fermentaceous
                 effervescence
              
               there
               excited
               by
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               it
               changes
               its
               colour
               ,
               namely
               ,
               from
               White
               to
               Red
               ,
               whence
               appears
               the
               falsity
               of
               that
               opinion
               received
               by
               the
               Antients
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               Blood
               is
               wrought
               in
               the
               Liver
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Chyle
               is
               carried
               through
               the
               
                 mesaraic
                 Veins
              
               in
               the
               Mesenterium
               ,
               so
               into
               the
               
                 Vena
                 Portae
              
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               into
               the
               concavity
               of
               the
               Liver
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               peculiarly
               fermented
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Chymists
               call
               it
               ,
               digested
               and
               separated
               from
               the
               admixed
               Choler
               ,
               and
               turns
               into
               a
               
                 Red
                 Juice
              
               ;
               when
               as
               indeed
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Chyle
               at
               all
               arrives
               so
               near
               the
               Liver
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               can
               thereby
               be
               changed
               into
               Blood
               :
               For
               how
               can
               it
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               Liver
               should
               create
               Blood
               ,
               and
               bring
               a
               redness
               upon
               the
               Chyle
               ,
               when
               not
               the
               least
               part
               of
               the
               Chyle
               is
               ever
               conveyed
               thither
               ,
               and
               it
               hath
               been
               sufficiently
               made
               out
               by
               innumerable
               diffections
               of
               Animals
               ,
               that
               it
               passeth
               through
               the
               
                 Subclavian
                 Branches
              
               ,
               and
               is
               by
               them
               infused
               through
               the
               shortest
               Trunk
               of
               the
               
                 Vena
                 Cava
              
               into
               the
               Heart
               .
            
             
               
                 LVII
                 .
                 The
                 Nutrition
                 of
                 Animals
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Circulating
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
              
               These
               things
               have
               undesignedly
               slipt
               my
               Pen
               ,
               my
               intent
               being
               only
               in
               this
               Discourse
               to
               describe
               in
               a
               few
               words
               the
               Oeconomy
               of
               Animals
               ,
               and
               to
               evince
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               functions
               of
               the
               Body
               may
               be
               mechanically
               explained
               .
               Let
               us
               therefore
               follow
               the
               tract
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               and
               go
               on
               according
               as
               we
               are
               led
               by
               the
               course
               thereof
               .
               The
               Blood
               being
               rarified
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               going
               out
               with
               a
               force
               into
               the
               Arieries
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               otherwise
               but
               that
               many
               particles
               thereof
               must
               make
               a
               stop
               in
               those
               members
               which
               they
               are
               nearest
               to
               ,
               and
               there
               possess
               the
               place
               of
               some
               parts
               which
               they
               thence
               expel
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               
                 figure
                 ,
                 situation
              
               or
               exility
               of
               the
               Pores
               which
               they
               find
               ,
               cause
               some
               parts
               rather
               than
               others
               to
               flow
               into
               certain
               places
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               not
               much
               unlike
               what
               we
               see
               done
               by
               some
               sort
               of
               Sieves
               ,
               which
               in
               regard
               they
               are
               contrived
               with
               holes
               of
               a
               different
               kind
               of
               bore
               ,
               serve
               to
               separate
               from
               each
               other
               Grains
               of
               Corn
               that
               are
               of
               various
               Species
               :
               or
               as
               the
               same
               Rain
               adapts
               it self
               to
               Plants
               of
               a
               different
               kind
               ,
               and
               in
               Mustard
               ,
               grows
               sour
               ;
               in
               Rue
               ,
               bitter
               ;
               and
               in
               Liquorice
               ,
               sweet
               ;
               so
               the
               Blood
               being
               diffused
               through
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               transmutes
               it self
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               every
               part
               ,
               and
               is
               dispens'd
               according
               to
               the
               diversity
               of
               their
               Pores
               ,
               and
               agglutinated
               by
               a
               certain
               streight
               Union
               .
               I
               have
               said
               that
               the
               particles
               of
               the
               Blood
               stop
               in
               the
               members
               to
               which
               they
               are
               nearest
               ,
               and
               possess
               the
               place
               of
               others
               which
               they
               thence
               expel
               ,
               because
               it
               cannot
               be
               doubted
               ,
               as
               experience
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               is
               a
               continual
               transpiration
               of
               sensible
               parts
               through
               the
               pores
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               that
               some
               particles
               are
               ejected
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 thing
                 well
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Famous
               Glisson
               ,
               in
               his
               Anatomy
               of
               the
               
                 Liver
                 ,
                 we
                 breathe
                 out
                 almost
                 as
                 much
                 again
                 as
                 we
                 take
                 in
              
               ;
               and
               when
               any
               one
               breathes
               upon
               a
               
                 Looking
                 glass
              
               ,
               a
               little
               Cloud
               is
               left
               upon
               it
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               
                 balmy
                 dew
              
               :
               And
               as
               to
               what
               concerns
               the
               other
               parts
               ,
               if
               by
               the
               inner
               part
               of
               the
               Thumb
               a
               little
               warm
               ,
               a
               Plate
               of
               
                 Polish'd
                 Silver
              
               or
               Pewter
               be
               touch'd
               ,
               the
               Vapour
               thence
               breathing
               out
               ,
               will
               presently
               leave
               a
               spot
               upon
               the
               Metal
               :
               And
               to
               him
               that
               considers
               well
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               expiration
               is
               made
               from
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               
                 Body
                 ,
                 Sanctorius
              
               his
               Calculation
               will
               not
               seem
               much
               from
               the
               purpose
               ,
               
               who
               upon
               trial
               made
               of
               his
               Observations
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               affirms
               ,
               
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 we
                 eat
                 and
                 take
                 in
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 half
                 part
                 is
                 consumed
                 by
                 insensible
                 Evaporations
              
               ;
               nay
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               much
               of
               Aliment
               is
               voided
               in
               a
               day
               through
               the
               
                 latent
                 pores
              
               of
               the
               Skin
               ,
               as
               by
               Stool
               in
               fifteen
               .
            
             
               
                 LVIII
                 Respiration
                 is
                 also
                 Mechanically
                 performed
                 .
              
               With
               the
               same
               facility
               Respiration
               may
               be
               explicated
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               principle
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               Chest
               being
               dilated
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Muscles
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               the
               Diaphragma
               ,
               the
               Lungs
               are
               inlarged
               or
               contracted
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               means
               hereof
               we
               draw
               the
               Air
               ,
               and
               immediately
               expel
               it
               again
               with
               the
               admixture
               of
               Vapours
               :
               For
               the
               Diaphragma
               is
               a
               certain
               Muscle
               dividing
               the
               Breast
               from
               the
               interiour
               Ventricle
               ,
               of
               a
               singular
               Nature
               and
               Fabrick
               ,
               and
               aptly
               framed
               both
               for
               self-motion
               ,
               and
               for
               impelling
               the
               gristles
               of
               the
               Ribs
               to
               which
               it
               adheres
               ;
               whence
               upon
               its
               tending
               downward
               ,
               the
               Air
               must
               of
               necessity
               enter
               the
               Lungs
               through
               the
               Trachea
               ,
               or
               
                 Aspera
                 Arteria
              
               for
               the
               effecting
               of
               respiration
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               Diaphragma
               ascends
               upwards
               to
               recover
               its
               former
               situation
               ,
               the
               Thorax
               or
               Chest
               is
               contracted
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               the
               Lungs
               are
               prest
               ,
               and
               expel
               through
               the
               
                 Aspera
                 Arteria
              
               ,
               the
               Air
               contain'd
               and
               kept
               in
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               that
               which
               is
               called
               Expiration
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               to
               be
               thought
               ,
               as
               some
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               that
               in
               Inspiration
               the
               Air
               enters
               into
               the
               Breast
               for
               fear
               of
               a
               Vacuum
               ;
               or
               that
               it
               penetrates
               into
               it
               spontaneously
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               compulsion
               ;
               for
               this
               sort
               of
               attraction
               or
               spontaneous
               Ingress
               is
               a
               meer
               figment
               ;
               when
               as
               the
               motion
               of
               Bodies
               cannot
               be
               performed
               but
               by
               Pulsation
               ;
               for
               the
               external
               Air
               is
               brought
               into
               the
               Lungs
               for
               no
               other
               cause
               ,
               but
               for
               that
               the
               Cavity
               of
               the
               Thorax
               is
               inlarged
               ,
               and
               forcibly
               driven
               into
               the
               Breast
               ,
               because
               when
               the
               nearest
               Air
               ,
               the
               Breast
               being
               unfolded
               ,
               is
               expell'd
               ;
               and
               because
               of
               its
               thickness
               ,
               cannot
               plentifully
               and
               speedily
               enough
               enter
               it
               ;
               Nor
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               subtile
               Matter
               intervening
               and
               dilating
               it
               ,
               be
               condens'd
               ,
               it
               follows
               that
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               driven
               through
               the
               
                 Aspera
                 Arteria
              
               into
               the
               Thorax
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               daily
               in
               the
               blowing
               of
               a
               pair
               of
               Bellows
               ,
               where
               the
               Air
               is
               propell'd
               into
               its
               cavity
               ,
               while
               the
               sides
               are
               expanded
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Diaphragma
               is
               of
               all
               parts
               serving
               to
               respiration
               ,
               the
               first
               mover
               ;
               and
               from
               whence
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               Fountain
               ,
               the
               motion
               of
               all
               those
               parts
               ariseth
               and
               depends
               :
               To
               believe
               which
               I
               am
               chiefly
               induc'd
               by
               this
               Reason
               ,
               (
               tho'
               I
               could
               produce
               many
               others
               of
               no
               less
               moment
               )
               namely
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               Thorax
               ,
               presently
               the
               Lobes
               of
               the
               Lung
               fall
               in
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               little
               space
               are
               deprived
               of
               all
               motion
               ,
               while
               at
               the
               same
               time
               the
               Diaphragma
               nevertheless
               intermits
               not
               its
               motion
               ,
               but
               contracts
               and
               extends
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               and
               attracts
               ,
               as
               Gassendus
               calls
               it
               ,
               and
               moves
               at
               once
               the
               Gristles
               ,
               and
               the
               extreme
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Spurious
                 Ribs
              
               ,
               to
               which
               it
               adheres
               :
               Whence
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               the
               Air
               is
               attracted
               by
               a
               wound
               into
               the
               cavity
               of
               the
               Breast
               ;
               so
               that
               no
               wonder
               if
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               Author
               relates
               ,
               the
               Wound
               hath
               sometimes
               suck'd
               in
               a
               piece
               of
               Candle
               into
               it
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               relation
               of
               Bonanus
               the
               Surgeon
               ,
               who
               in
               curing
               an
               Empyema
               ,
               near
               to
               the
               Diaphragma
               ,
               when
               the
               better
               to
               make
               his
               inspection
               for
               the
               extracting
               of
               the
               
                 putrid
                 matter
              
               ,
               he
               drew
               asunder
               the
               Orifices
               of
               the
               wound
               entring
               into
               the
               Breast
               ,
               and
               bid
               the
               Servant
               hold
               a
               piece
               of
               a
               
                 lighted
                 Wax
                 Candle
              
               ;
               the
               said
               Candle
               being
               not
               held
               very
               fast
               ,
               was
               snatch'd
               away
               ,
               and
               attracted
               into
               the
               Wound
               ,
               and
               not
               till
               after
               eight
               days
               space
               ,
               and
               the
               indurance
               of
               may
               grievous
               symptoms
               drawn
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               wound
               with
               much
               ado
               ;
               so
               that
               by
               this
               we
               may
               plainly
               see
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Diaphragma
               ,
               which
               alone
               contributes
               to
               our
               
                 Natural
                 Respiration
              
               ,
               when
               asleep
               ,
               or
               ceasing
               from
               pains
               and
               labour
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               the
               Muscles
               ,
               whether
               of
               the
               Abdomen
               or
               others
               ,
               do
               nothing
               but
               obey
               its
               motion
               ;
               whereas
               to
               a
               violent
               Respiration
               ,
               and
               not
               Natural
               ,
               and
               which
               at
               pleasure
               we
               hasten
               ,
               retard
               ,
               restrain
               ,
               intend
               or
               remit
               ,
               somewhat
               more
               than
               the
               Diaphragma
               must
               contribute
               ;
               since
               the
               Organs
               of
               voluntary
               motion
               are
               the
               Muscles
               ,
               and
               consequently
               both
               the
               Diaphragma
               it self
               is
               concerned
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Muscle
               ,
               and
               also
               other
               Muscles
               as
               they
               attract
               ,
               lay
               open
               ,
               press
               and
               urge
               divers
               parts
               to
               which
               the
               Diaphragma
               is
               tied
               ,
               or
               is
               contiguous
               .
            
             
               
                 LIX
                 .
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 Animal
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 what
                 parts
                 a
                 Muscle
                 consists
                 .
              
               Besides
               ,
               the
               foresaid
               motions
               of
               Animals
               ,
               whose
               Original
               and
               Causes
               have
               been
               already
               treated
               of
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               called
               Muscular
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               out
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               performed
               by
               the
               influx
               of
               the
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               and
               depends
               altogether
               upon
               their
               action
               :
               Which
               the
               more
               clearly
               and
               easily
               to
               do
               ,
               we
               must
               suppose
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               else
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               but
               the
               more
               vivacious
               and
               refined
               parts
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               which
               being
               strained
               as
               it
               were
               through
               a
               Sieve
               ,
               through
               the
               Branches
               of
               the
               Arteries
               called
               Carotides
               ,
               are
               separated
               from
               the
               grosser
               parts
               ,
               and
               are
               thence
               conveyed
               through
               the
               Vessels
               of
               the
               Brain
               ;
               from
               which
               they
               are
               diffused
               through
               the
               Nerves
               into
               all
               the
               Muscles
               :
               But
               why
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Blood
               which
               heat
               hath
               rarified
               in
               the
               Heart
               ,
               should
               tend
               to
               the
               Brain
               ,
               rather
               than
               elsewhere
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               other
               reason
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               than
               because
               the
               Arteries
               which
               convey
               them
               thither
               ,
               proceed
               from
               the
               Heart
               ,
               by
               the
               most
               streight
               Line
               ,
               and
               are
               driven
               directly
               without
               any
               declination
               into
               the
               Brain
               ;
               but
               according
               to
               
                 Mechanick
                 Rules
              
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               same
               as
               the
               Rules
               of
               Nature
               ,
               when
               divers
               things
               tend
               to
               one
               and
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               not
               space
               enough
               ,
               they
               must
               betake
               themselves
               to
               any
               other
               where
               they
               can
               ,
               because
               the
               ways
               are
               very
               narrow
               ,
               as
               happens
               in
               the
               pores
               of
               the
               Brain
               ,
               the
               more
               subtile
               and
               more
               quick
               particles
               alone
               enter
               the
               Brain
               ,
               the
               rest
               diffusing
               themselves
               through
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Body
               ;
               so
               that
               those
               which
               do
               enter
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               look'd
               upon
               as
               most
               subtile
               winds
               ,
               and
               purest
               Flames
               :
               In
               the
               second
               place
               we
               must
               suppose
               that
               a
               Muscle
               is
               not
               only
               fleshy
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               a
               thin
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               
                 Spongy
                 Substance
              
               ,
               the
               more
               easily
               to
               receive
               the
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               but
               also
               many
               times
               contain
               
                 Nerve
                 ,
                 Ligament
                 ,
                 Tendon
                 ,
                 Membrane
                 ,
                 Artery
              
               and
               Vein
               .
               It
               consists
               of
               Nerve
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               certain
               Canal
               ,
               through
               which
               the
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               are
               deduc'd
               into
               it
               from
               the
               Brain
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Medulla
                 Spinalis
              
               :
               Of
               Ligament
               to
               render
               it
               the
               stronger
               ,
               and
               be
               able
               to
               resist
               the
               incumbent
               Members
               ,
               and
               to
               exercise
               its
               motions
               the
               freer
               :
               Of
               a
               Tendon
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               perform
               its
               motion
               the
               more
               promptly
               ,
               and
               regulate
               its
               actions
               the
               more
               strongly
               :
               Of
               a
               Membran
               ,
               lest
               the
               foresaid
               parts
               of
               the
               Organ
               of
               Motion
               being
               deprived
               of
               a
               Covering
               ,
               should
               be
               exposed
               to
               the
               injuries
               of
               
                 External
                 Bodies
              
               ,
               and
               lest
               the
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               being
               entred
               into
               its
               substance
               ,
               should
               be
               dissipated
               ,
               and
               evaporate
               by
               Transpiration
               :
               Of
               
               Veins
               and
               Arteries
               ,
               thereby
               to
               supply
               it
               with
               Aliment
               and
               
                 Vital
                 Heat
              
               ,
               by
               the
               influx
               whereof
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Body
               are
               enlivened
               and
               corroborated
               .
            
             
               
                 LX.
                 What
                 a
                 Muscle
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 the
                 Ancients
                 distinguish
                 it
                 into
                 Head
                 ,
                 Tail
                 and
                 Belly
                 .
              
               Ancient
               Anatomists
               described
               the
               Fabrick
               of
               a
               Muscle
               by
               a
               distinction
               of
               
                 Head
                 ,
                 Tail
              
               and
               Belly
               ,
               taking
               for
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Muscle
               the
               Extremity
               joined
               to
               that
               part
               ,
               at
               which
               the
               contraction
               is
               made
               ;
               for
               the
               Tail
               of
               the
               Muscle
               ,
               they
               took
               the
               end
               or
               portion
               inserted
               into
               that
               part
               which
               causeth
               motion
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               they
               called
               the
               Belly
               ,
               that
               intermediate
               part
               of
               the
               Muscle
               ,
               which
               appears
               more
               tumid
               than
               the
               mass
               of
               Flesh
               .
               But
               we
               may
               further
               observe
               that
               a
               Muscle
               is
               ,
               as
               the
               Famous
               Willis
               hints
               from
               the
               most
               
                 Learned
                 Steno
              
               ,
               either
               simple
               ,
               which
               consists
               of
               one
               only
               Ventricle
               ,
               and
               two
               Tendons
               ,
               of
               which
               sort
               there
               are
               several
               in
               the
               Arm
               and
               Leg
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               Movers
               of
               the
               Fingers
               and
               Toes
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               also
               frequent
               up
               and
               down
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Body
               ;
               or
               Composite
               ,
               which
               hath
               several
               Ventricles
               ,
               upon
               each
               whereof
               there
               hangs
               two
               opposite
               Tendons
               ,
               yet
               so
               ,
               that
               where-ever
               the
               Tendons
               are
               Composite
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               two
               joined
               together
               ,
               
                 one
                 Composite
                 Tendon
                 may
                 enter
                 the
                 middle
                 fleshy
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 surround
                 the
                 middle
                 fleshy
                 part
                 on
                 each
                 side
              
               ;
               as
               most
               apparently
               is
               seen
               in
               the
               Muscle
               called
               the
               Masseter
               ,
               the
               Deltoides
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               ;
               in
               all
               which
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               
                 simple
                 Muscle
              
               ,
               two
               
                 Fleshy
                 Fibres
              
               (
               to
               which
               alone
               the
               Motive
               Power
               belongs
               )
               are
               contracted
               ,
               and
               the
               opposite
               Angles
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               insertion
               of
               the
               Tendons
               are
               inlarged
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               the
               Ventricles
               becoming
               shorter
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               grosser
               ,
               rise
               into
               a
               Tumour
               .
            
             
               
                 LXI
                 .
                 The
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Muscles
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Animal
                 Spirits
                 .
              
               These
               things
               thus
               briefly
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               by
               explained
               ,
               we
               infer
               that
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Muscles
               is
               made
               in
               general
               ,
               while
               the
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               being
               swiftly
               moved
               ,
               and
               like
               the
               parts
               of
               Flame
               shooting
               out
               from
               a
               Brand
               ,
               being
               conveyed
               into
               the
               Muscle
               by
               the
               conduct
               of
               the
               Nerves
               ,
               and
               there
               copiously
               laid
               up
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               proper
               Promptuaries
               ,
               and
               dilating
               themselves
               by
               their
               agility
               ,
               enter
               into
               the
               
                 Carne●us
                 Fibres
              
               ,
               and
               become
               inflate
               ,
               because
               then
               the
               Muscle
               contracted
               and
               expanded
               in
               Latitude
               ,
               draws
               that
               part
               into
               which
               it
               is
               inserted
               ,
               towards
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               said
               Muscle
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               Spirits
               retire
               into
               another
               place
               ,
               the
               contraction
               is
               at
               an
               end
               ;
               and
               the
               Muscle
               ,
               formerly
               more
               contract
               ,
               becomes
               longer
               ,
               and
               is
               restored
               to
               its
               pristin
               position
               :
               So
               that
               the
               only
               cause
               of
               all
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               Members
               which
               are
               performed
               in
               an
               Animal
               is
               ,
               because
               certain
               Muscles
               upon
               the
               Spirits
               emanation
               ,
               are
               contracted
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               answer
               them
               on
               the
               adverse
               part
               ,
               by
               the
               departure
               of
               the
               said
               Spirits
               ,
               are
               dilated
               and
               extended
               .
            
             
               
                 LXII
                 .
                 How
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 one
                 Muscle
                 is
                 contracted
                 another
                 is
                 dilated
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 contrarywise
                 .
              
               But
               if
               it
               be
               ask'd
               why
               this
               Muscle
               should
               be
               rather
               contracted
               ,
               than
               those
               which
               are
               opposite
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               
                 Fleshy
                 Fibres
              
               of
               one
               Muscle
               should
               be
               drawn
               into
               wrinkles
               ,
               and
               be
               more
               tumid
               and
               rough
               than
               those
               of
               another
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               so
               falls
               out
               ,
               because
               more
               Spirits
               flow
               to
               this
               than
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               render
               it
               shorter
               ,
               grosser
               and
               broader
               .
               Not
               that
               the
               Spirits
               which
               immediately
               proceed
               from
               the
               Brain
               ,
               are
               sufficient
               to
               move
               these
               Muscles
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               dispose
               other
               Spirits
               which
               are
               already
               in
               these
               two
               Muscles
               ,
               to
               pass
               out
               of
               one
               of
               them
               into
               the
               other
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               that
               from
               which
               they
               pass
               becomes
               longer
               and
               more
               remiss
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               they
               enter
               into
               becoming
               soon
               inflate
               by
               them
               ,
               is
               contracted
               ,
               and
               draws
               along
               with
               it
               the
               Member
               to
               which
               it
               is
               knit
               ,
               which
               may
               easily
               be
               conceived
               ,
               as
               Cartesius
               observes
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               but
               seriously
               considered
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               but
               very
               few
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               which
               proceed
               from
               the
               Brain
               towards
               any
               one
               of
               the
               Muscles
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               are
               always
               many
               others
               inclosed
               in
               that
               very
               Muscle
               ,
               which
               Spirits
               are
               moved
               therein
               with
               a
               very
               swift
               motion
               .
               Sometimes
               by
               moving
               only
               circularly
               in
               the
               place
               wherein
               they
               are
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               find
               no
               open
               ways
               to
               get
               out
               at
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               by
               flowing
               into
               the
               opposite
               Muscle
               ,
               because
               the
               Apertures
               are
               small
               in
               every
               one
               of
               these
               Muscles
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               said
               Spirits
               may
               flow
               from
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               disposed
               ,
               that
               when
               as
               the
               Spirits
               which
               pass
               from
               the
               Brain
               towards
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               have
               a
               little
               more
               force
               than
               those
               which
               pass
               towards
               the
               other
               ,
               they
               open
               all
               those
               Orifices
               by
               which
               the
               Spirits
               of
               this
               may
               have
               a
               passage
               into
               the
               other
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               all
               those
               Spirits
               formerly
               contained
               in
               these
               two
               Muscles
               ,
               gain
               a
               very
               speedy
               Conflux
               into
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               puff
               up
               and
               contract
               that
               ,
               while
               the
               other
               is
               extended
               and
               remitted
               .
            
             
               
                 LXIII
                 .
                 The
                 Force
                 and
                 Efficacy
                 of
                 the
                 Animal
                 Spirits
                 in
                 moving
                 the
                 Muscles
                 .
              
               And
               that
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               have
               this
               efficacy
               ,
               is
               most
               evidently
               evinc'd
               from
               their
               agility
               and
               mobility
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               in
               the
               twinkling
               of
               an
               Eye
               they
               pass
               through
               the
               whole
               Body
               ;
               and
               having
               in
               some
               sort
               obtained
               the
               Nature
               as
               it
               were
               of
               an
               
                 immaterial
                 Soul
              
               ,
               are
               carried
               with
               a
               most
               wonderful
               swift
               force
               into
               the
               Muscles
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               moment
               induce
               a
               change
               of
               Figure
               into
               the
               Members
               .
               Hence
               Galen
               in
               the
               13
               
                 th
                 Chapter
              
               of
               his
               
                 First
                 Book
                 De
                 Motu
                 Musculorum
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 Ventricle
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Instrument
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Soul
                 transmits
                 both
                 sense
                 and
                 motion
                 through
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
              
               In
               the
               second
               place
               we
               see
               in
               our selves
               ,
               that
               no
               action
               of
               Life
               is
               performed
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               ;
               and
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               a
               Man
               having
               his
               Spirits
               exhausted
               ,
               faints
               and
               languishes
               :
               Likewise
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               passage
               of
               the
               Spirits
               being
               obstructed
               ,
               the
               Apoplexy
               and
               Palsie
               ,
               nay
               ,
               the
               Epilepsie
               and
               Vertigo
               also
               arise
               :
               Also
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               a
               too
               intense
               study
               ,
               the
               Head
               is
               debilitated
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               dissipation
               of
               the
               Spirits
               follows
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               as
               in
               a
               vehement
               motion
               of
               Passion
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               perturbation
               of
               the
               same
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               influx
               of
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               is
               plainly
               represented
               to
               the
               Sense
               ,
               by
               a
               Snail
               inclosed
               in
               a
               
                 Glass
                 Phial
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Henricus
                 Regius
              
               observes
               ;
               for
               as
               soon
               as
               she
               begins
               to
               make
               her
               progress
               ,
               first
               some
               ,
               and
               then
               other
               Spirits
               with
               conspicuous
               Bubbles
               ,
               are
               continually
               driven
               on
               from
               the
               Tail
               to
               the
               
                 Mid
                 Body
              
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               the
               Head
               ;
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               said
               Snail
               stops
               her
               progress
               ,
               and
               lies
               still
               ,
               immediately
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Bubbles
               from
               the
               Tail
               to
               the
               Head
               is
               also
               stop'd
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               in
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Snail
               there
               seems
               to
               be
               a
               certain
               circulation
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               passing
               from
               the
               Tail
               by
               the
               Belly
               to
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               returning
               from
               the
               Head
               by
               the
               Back
               to
               the
               Tail
               ,
               being
               thence
               again
               to
               take
               their
               progress
               as
               before
               .
            
             
               
                 LXIV
                 .
                 How
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 force
                 in
                 the
                 Spir●ts
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               any
               one
               should
               object
               ,
               that
               there
               seems
               not
               to
               be
               so
               great
               a
               force
               in
               the
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               as
               to
               be
               able
               to
               move
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               since
               in
               regard
               they
               are
               the
               most
               subtile
               parts
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               how
               should
               so
               great
               a
               force
               come
               to
               be
               in
               so
               very
               
               thin
               a
               matter
               as
               to
               stir
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Leg
               or
               Arm
               of
               an
               Animal
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               Move
               ,
               Govern
               ,
               Heave
               and
               Carry
               from
               one
               Place
               to
               another
               the
               whole
               Machin
               of
               the
               Body
               ?
               Who
               can
               be
               made
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               so
               great
               a
               Body
               as
               that
               of
               a
               Bull
               or
               Elephant
               can
               be
               impell'd
               by
               so
               thin
               a
               substance
               ,
               and
               be
               disposed
               and
               excited
               to
               so
               swift
               a
               pace
               ;
               nay
               and
               sometimes
               to
               a
               kind
               of
               Dance
               ?
               I
               answer
               that
               this
               needs
               not
               seem
               strange
               at
               all
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               but
               remember
               that
               the
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               have
               been
               already
               proved
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Nature
               of
               a
               most
               pure
               and
               subtile
               Flame
               ,
               whose
               force
               appears
               no
               less
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               an
               Animal
               ,
               than
               in
               Fire
               stirr'd
               up
               by
               Gunpowder
               ,
               which
               being
               inclos'd
               in
               a
               
                 Great
                 Gun
              
               ,
               or
               Piece
               of
               Ordnance
               ,
               causes
               it
               ,
               tho'
               a
               thing
               of
               that
               massy
               bulk
               and
               weight
               ,
               to
               recoil
               a
               great
               way
               backward
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               to
               burst
               ;
               and
               with
               that
               force
               to
               shoot
               out
               and
               drive
               into
               so
               swift
               a
               motion
               a
               weighty
               Bullet
               .
               Since
               therefore
               an
               Animal
               is
               a
               sort
               of
               Machin
               ,
               and
               all
               its
               motions
               are
               Mechanically
               performed
               ,
               it
               must
               act
               according
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               other
               Machins
               ;
               for
               example
               ,
               
                 Bars
                 ,
                 Wedges
                 ,
                 Scales
                 ,
                 Pullies
                 ,
                 Cranes
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               small
               help
               or
               stress
               being
               added
               ,
               things
               of
               great
               bulk
               and
               weight
               are
               lifted
               and
               remov'd
               .
            
             
               
                 LXV
                 .
                 Twosorts
                 of
                 Bars
                 which
                 have
                 an
                 Analogy
                 to
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 Motion
                 in
                 Animals
                 .
              
               There
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               that
               Engin
               they
               call
               Vectis
               ,
               saith
               the
               most
               learned
               Gassendus
               ,
               which
               because
               they
               draw
               up
               Burthens
               by
               Cords
               and
               Ropes
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               more
               peculiar
               Analogy
               to
               the
               Organs
               of
               Motion
               in
               Animals
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               one
               of
               the
               principal
               Motions
               is
               attraction
               ,
               which
               is
               made
               by
               Tendons
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               by
               Cords
               :
               Of
               these
               two
               sorts
               of
               Vectis
               ,
               the
               Trochlea
               or
               Pully
               ,
               than
               which
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               known
               ,
               and
               Tympanum
               or
               Peritrochium
               which
               is
               also
               very
               much
               in
               use
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               when
               the
               Axis
               or
               Cylinder
               being
               fixt
               to
               it
               at
               one
               end
               ,
               and
               in
               another
               part
               sustained
               by
               two
               Props
               upon
               which
               it
               may
               be
               turned
               ,
               it
               winds
               about
               it self
               the
               Cord
               fastned
               to
               it
               at
               one
               end
               ,
               and
               drawing
               up
               the
               Burthen
               by
               the
               other
               ,
               is
               turned
               round
               by
               Pegs
               fixt
               into
               it
               all
               about
               this
               Machin
               .
               The
               Latins
               call
               a
               Sucula
               ,
               a
               Crane
               ;
               the
               
                 Vulgar
                 Tornus
              
               ,
               a
               Torn
               .
               In
               the
               Trochlea
               ,
               the
               Diameter
               of
               a
               small
               Orb
               supplies
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Vectis
               ,
               which
               bearing
               upon
               a
               little
               immovable
               Axis
               as
               its
               Hypomoclion
               or
               Underpropper
               ,
               obtains
               a
               power
               of
               pression
               in
               that
               end
               where
               the
               Cord
               prest
               by
               the
               Attractor
               ,
               urges
               most
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               Burthen
               makes
               its
               stress
               upon
               no
               other
               extreme
               ,
               but
               is
               tied
               to
               the
               uttermost
               Cord
               ,
               it
               thence
               comes
               to
               pass
               that
               while
               that
               extreme
               gives
               way
               to
               the
               pressing
               power
               ,
               or
               is
               lifted
               up
               ;
               that
               part
               also
               of
               the
               Cord
               to
               which
               the
               Burthen
               is
               tied
               ,
               is
               at
               the
               same
               time
               lifted
               up
               ,
               and
               another
               Diameter
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               another
               Vectis
               or
               Bar
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               another
               immediately
               succeeds
               ,
               and
               thus
               the
               attraction
               or
               lifting
               up
               of
               the
               Burthen
               is
               brought
               about
               ;
               whereas
               in
               the
               Tympanum
               or
               Sucula
               ,
               every
               Scutula
               or
               Peg
               is
               apparently
               a
               Vectis
               ,
               in
               the
               extreme
               whereof
               the
               force
               is
               incumbent
               from
               the
               Hand
               ,
               deducing
               or
               drawing
               down
               ;
               and
               whereas
               the
               Fulciment
               or
               Prop
               is
               allowed
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Cylinder
               it self
               ,
               another
               extreme
               Fulciment
               must
               be
               allowed
               to
               be
               at
               the
               adverse
               part
               of
               the
               Cylinder
               ,
               upon
               which
               in
               regard
               the
               Burthen
               makes
               no
               stress
               ,
               but
               hangs
               upon
               the
               main
               Rope
               ,
               it
               thence
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               while
               that
               gives
               way
               ,
               the
               Rope
               ,
               is
               wound
               about
               the
               Cylinder
               ,
               and
               being
               still
               shortn'd
               as
               it
               winds
               ,
               lifts
               up
               the
               weight
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               continued
               by
               Pegs
               or
               Bars
               ,
               continually
               succeeding
               one
               after
               another
               :
               Now
               in
               an
               Animal
               there
               are
               not
               indeed
               such
               things
               as
               Trochleae
               to
               be
               seen
               ,
               but
               to
               supply
               their
               place
               ,
               there
               are
               so
               many
               as
               it
               were
               Corrugations
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Tendons
               are
               contracted
               ,
               and
               the
               Muscles
               ,
               themselves
               abbreviated
               as
               to
               Longitude
               .
               So
               that
               from
               them
               proceeds
               as
               it
               were
               a
               certain
               Series
               of
               Trochleae
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               Polyspastic
               ,
               whose
               force
               is
               wonderfully
               vast
               ;
               nor
               doth
               there
               appear
               any
               Circumduction
               or
               Winding
               about
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               revolved
               Tendon
               is
               shortned
               ,
               neverthelss
               there
               is
               that
               which
               supplies
               the
               place
               thereof
               ;
               namely
               ,
               the
               Contraction
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               Complication
               of
               the
               Tendon
               upon
               it self
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               ;
               whence
               it
               follows
               ,
               that
               the
               part
               contracted
               comes
               nearer
               and
               nearer
               to
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Muscle
               .
            
             
               
                 LXVI
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 concluded
                 that
                 Animals
                 are
                 meer
                 Automata
                 .
              
               From
               this
               similitude
               of
               the
               Vectis
               with
               the
               Machin
               of
               an
               Animal
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               manner
               by
               which
               we
               have
               above
               made
               out
               ,
               that
               the
               functions
               of
               the
               Body
               are
               performed
               ;
               it
               is
               clear
               enough
               evinc'd
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               of
               a
               Soul
               in
               Beasts
               ,
               for
               the
               producing
               of
               a
               Pulse
               of
               the
               Heart
               or
               Arteries
               ,
               the
               Concoction
               of
               
                 Meats
                 ,
                 Nutrition
                 ,
                 Respiration
              
               and
               Procreation
               of
               Spirits
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               are
               produc'd
               without
               any
               Cogitation
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Body
               in
               Animals
               are
               moved
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               Pneumatick
               or
               
                 Hydraulic
                 Automata
              
               .
            
             
               
                 LXVII
                 .
                 Whence
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 motions
                 in
                 Animals
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 Soul.
                 
              
               This
               hinders
               not
               but
               that
               the
               motions
               which
               are
               performed
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Muscles
               ,
               and
               influx
               of
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               are
               various
               ,
               and
               not
               always
               excited
               in
               Animals
               ;
               for
               example
               ,
               that
               Beasts
               walk
               sometimes
               with
               a
               swift
               ,
               sometimes
               with
               a
               slow
               pace
               ,
               that
               they
               turn
               this
               way
               or
               that
               way
               ,
               &c.
               
               Since
               this
               diversity
               of
               motions
               argues
               not
               any
               Cognition
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               any
               design
               in
               what
               they
               did
               or
               understood
               ,
               what
               to
               Fly
               from
               ,
               or
               what
               to
               Follow
               after
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               are
               of
               such
               a
               Constitution
               and
               Fabrick
               that
               the
               Pores
               in
               their
               Brain
               are
               opened
               sometimes
               one
               way
               ,
               sometime
               another
               ,
               and
               their
               Spirits
               have
               a
               different
               influx
               into
               various
               
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 Nerves
              
               and
               Muscles
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               Organs
               are
               moved
               by
               the
               Objects
               ,
               and
               suggest
               manifold
               Species
               to
               them
               :
               For
               example
               ,
               if
               a
               Dog
               be
               benum'd
               ,
               or
               seis'd
               by
               Cold
               ,
               or
               any
               bad
               Weather
               ,
               seeing
               a
               Fire
               a
               far
               off
               ,
               he
               makes
               haste
               to
               come
               to
               it
               ,
               not
               induc'd
               by
               any
               other
               reason
               ,
               but
               because
               such
               an
               Object
               as
               that
               opens
               the
               passages
               of
               the
               Brain
               which
               terminate
               in
               the
               Muscles
               of
               the
               Legs
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               are
               transmitted
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               causes
               him
               to
               approach
               near
               the
               said
               Fire
               ;
               and
               being
               thus
               arrived
               ,
               and
               finding
               the
               kind
               and
               grateful
               heat
               thereof
               ;
               there
               ariseth
               thereupon
               such
               a
               commotion
               of
               Spirits
               in
               the
               Brain
               ,
               that
               immediately
               they
               direct
               their
               course
               into
               those
               Muscles
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               cause
               that
               he
               makes
               his
               stay
               there
               and
               lays
               him
               down
               to
               repose
               and
               cherish
               his
               benummed
               Members
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               chance
               that
               when
               he
               is
               thus
               laid
               ,
               and
               inclining
               to
               Sleep
               ,
               the
               Fire
               should
               be
               over-hot
               and
               scorching
               ,
               or
               a
               Spark
               should
               shoot
               out
               from
               a
               burning
               Coal
               ,
               and
               leap
               upon
               his
               Skin
               and
               burn
               him
               ,
               this
               agitation
               of
               the
               singeing
               heat
               immediately
               opens
               those
               Pores
               of
               the
               Brain
               which
               draw
               down
               to
               the
               Muscles
               of
               the
               
                 Neck
                 ,
                 Eyes
              
               and
               Feet
               ,
               and
               attend
               their
               motions
               ;
               so
               as
               that
               he
               presently
               rouses
               himself
               ,
               looks
               upon
               the
               Fire
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               swift
               pace
               retires
               from
               it
               .
               Or
               if
               the
               Master
               
               of
               the
               House
               by
               chance
               ,
               from
               abroad
               comes
               home
               ,
               and
               comes
               in
               view
               of
               the
               Dog
               ,
               immediately
               upon
               sight
               of
               him
               ,
               the
               passages
               of
               his
               Brain
               are
               open'd
               ,
               as
               by
               custom
               so
               disposed
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               he
               directs
               his
               course
               to
               his
               said
               Master
               ,
               and
               testifying
               his
               joy
               by
               wagging
               his
               Tail
               ,
               fawns
               upon
               him
               .
               But
               if
               a
               Stranger
               enters
               ,
               whose
               Countenance
               and
               Habit
               of
               Body
               are
               unknown
               to
               him
               ,
               his
               Aspect
               and
               unwonted
               Scent
               he
               brings
               along
               with
               him
               ,
               stir
               up
               the
               Dog
               to
               a
               contrary
               motion
               ,
               by
               opening
               those
               Muscles
               which
               attend
               upon
               his
               Barking-fit
               ,
               and
               conduce
               to
               the
               warfare
               of
               his
               Teeth
               ,
               and
               stirring
               up
               of
               his
               Anger
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               the
               motions
               which
               are
               performed
               by
               a
               Dog
               ,
               are
               excited
               by
               Objects
               ,
               which
               being
               received
               into
               the
               Sensories
               ,
               dispose
               the
               Spirits
               to
               an
               Influx
               into
               several
               parts
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               which
               are
               adapted
               and
               conducible
               to
               move
               them
               ,
            
             
               
                 LXVIII
                 .
                 In
                 Man
                 also
                 many
                 motions
                 are
                 effected
                 without
                 the
                 concurrence
                 nay
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Soul.
                 
              
               The
               Peripateticks
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               troubled
               ,
               that
               we
               attribute
               the
               motions
               of
               Animals
               to
               the
               disposition
               of
               their
               Organs
               only
               ,
               and
               make
               out
               all
               their
               sensible
               actions
               without
               any
               help
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               when
               as
               if
               they
               would
               seriously
               inspect
               into
               themselves
               ,
               and
               consider
               well
               what
               is
               done
               within
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               find
               the
               same
               thing
               altogether
               in
               themselves
               :
               For
               who
               is
               there
               that
               is
               not
               taught
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               various
               motions
               daily
               arise
               in
               his
               Body
               without
               any
               concurrence
               ;
               nay
               ,
               oftentimes
               against
               the
               Will
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               reluctance
               of
               the
               Soul
               ?
               In
               Convulsions
               or
               the
               
                 Colick
                 Passion
              
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Abdomen
               are
               twitch'd
               ,
               whence
               an
               acute
               Pain
               arises
               ,
               the
               Bellows
               are
               contracted
               ,
               and
               the
               Navil
               is
               drawn
               in
               :
               Often-times
               the
               Intestines
               by
               an
               inverse
               motion
               of
               the
               Fibres
               ,
               are
               pulled
               upwards
               ,
               the
               Ureters
               and
               
                 Urinary
                 Vessels
              
               are
               so
               impelled
               one
               against
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               whole
               
                 Fit
                 ,
                 Urin
              
               is
               either
               totally
               supprest
               ,
               or
               is
               voided
               very
               sparingly
               and
               by
               drops
               :
               All
               this
               while
               no
               Man
               certainly
               will
               maintain
               ,
               that
               the
               Soul
               connives
               at
               these
               motions
               ,
               when
               he
               that
               suffers
               such
               grievous
               Maladies
               ,
               cannot
               but
               most
               earnestly
               wish
               himself
               free
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               Man
               but
               must
               vehemently
               complain
               of
               Pain
               during
               the
               Contraction
               ,
               Inflation
               or
               Astriction
               .
               The
               same
               might
               be
               demonstrated
               in
               a
               world
               of
               other
               Examples
               ,
               but
               let
               these
               few
               suffice
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               seem
               to
               dwell
               too
               long
               upon
               a
               thing
               perspicuous
               enough
               of
               it self
               .
               They
               that
               fall
               down
               from
               any
               high
               place
               ,
               fall
               so
               that
               their
               Hands
               come
               first
               to
               the
               Earth
               ,
               so
               as
               thereby
               to
               save
               the
               Head
               ;
               and
               this
               they
               do
               not
               any
               way
               consulting
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               impendent
               fall
               ,
               reaching
               to
               the
               Brain
               ,
               directs
               the
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               into
               the
               Nerves
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               is
               necessary
               to
               produce
               this
               motion
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               Machin
               .
               Likewise
               if
               any
               one
               unexpectedly
               should
               hold
               up
               his
               Hand
               towards
               our
               Eyes
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               offering
               to
               strike
               us
               ,
               tho'
               we
               were
               sure
               of
               his
               Friendship
               ,
               and
               well
               satisfied
               that
               he
               did
               it
               but
               in
               Jest
               ,
               and
               designed
               nothing
               less
               than
               to
               do
               us
               a
               mischief
               ,
               yet
               we
               should
               hardly
               refrain
               from
               shutting
               our
               Eyes
               :
               Which
               evidently
               shews
               ,
               that
               this
               shutting
               of
               them
               is
               not
               any
               work
               or
               design
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               done
               against
               our
               Will
               ,
               and
               our
               Will
               is
               the
               only
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               principal
               action
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               Machin
               of
               our
               Body
               is
               so
               compos'd
               ,
               that
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               said
               Hand
               to
               our
               Eyes
               ,
               excites
               another
               motion
               in
               our
               Brain
               ,
               which
               draws
               down
               the
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               into
               those
               Muscles
               that
               let
               down
               and
               depress
               the
               Eye-lids
               .
               The
               same
               thing
               is
               to
               be
               supposed
               of
               other
               moiions
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               for
               upon
               the
               sight
               of
               any
               delicate
               or
               inticing
               Meat
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               innermost
               Jaws
               are
               moved
               with
               a
               desire
               thereof
               ;
               but
               the
               Tongue
               and
               Palate
               being
               moistned
               with
               Spittle
               ,
               cause
               a
               certain
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               praemansion
               or
               fore
               ▪
               chewing
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               so
               call
               it
               :
               So
               that
               this
               sort
               of
               Meat
               is
               the
               occasion
               that
               the
               Spirits
               direct
               their
               course
               towards
               those
               Muscles
               which
               are
               inservient
               to
               the
               
                 Jaws
                 ,
                 Tongue
              
               and
               Palate
               ,
               and
               contribute
               motion
               to
               them
               .
               The
               same
               is
               to
               be
               said
               of
               Itching
               and
               the
               
                 Venereal
                 Motions
              
               ,
               which
               upon
               the
               sight
               of
               any
               
                 Venereal
                 Object
              
               ,
               are
               excited
               in
               those
               parts
               that
               conduce
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               Scene
               .
            
             
               
                 LXIX
                 .
                 I●
                 all
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 depended
                 upon
                 our
                 Will
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 Paralyticks
                 .
              
               For
               doubtless
               if
               all
               the
               motions
               of
               our
               Body
               depended
               upon
               our
               Will
               ,
               and
               we
               could
               govern
               our
               Members
               at
               pleasure
               ,
               there
               would
               certainly
               be
               found
               no
               Paralyticks
               ,
               or
               Persons
               troubled
               with
               a
               Palsie
               ;
               none
               deprived
               of
               motion
               all
               the
               Body
               over
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               of
               its
               parts
               .
               Forasmuch
               as
               there
               is
               no
               Man
               ,
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               not
               a
               Will
               to
               move
               his
               own
               Members
               ,
               and
               free
               himself
               from
               that
               resolution
               or
               untying
               of
               the
               
                 Nervous
                 Parts
              
               which
               takes
               away
               Sense
               and
               Motion
               from
               him
               .
               Who
               would
               suffer
               the
               use
               of
               any
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Body
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               him
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               in
               his
               power
               to
               open
               the
               Obstructed
               Passages
               ,
               and
               make
               way
               for
               the
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               may
               be
               transmitted
               ,
               and
               may
               influence
               ,
               plump
               up
               and
               actuate
               with
               vigour
               the
               
                 Nervous
                 Parts
              
               ?
            
             
               
                 LXX
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 also
                 certain
                 spontaneous
                 Motions
                 without
                 Design
                 or
                 Will.
                 
              
               Now
               there
               are
               not
               only
               
                 Natural
                 Motions
              
               which
               are
               performed
               in
               us
               without
               the
               help
               of
               our
               Knowledge
               or
               our
               Will
               ;
               but
               there
               are
               also
               a
               world
               of
               those
               which
               they
               call
               voluntary
               or
               
                 spontaneous
                 Motions
              
               ,
               which
               are
               effected
               by
               the
               disposition
               only
               of
               the
               Machin
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               without
               any
               thought
               or
               design
               contributed
               thereunto
               by
               our
               Soul
               :
               For
               if
               ,
               while
               we
               think
               upon
               any
               other
               thing
               ,
               a
               spark
               of
               Fire
               chances
               to
               light
               upon
               our
               Hand
               ,
               we
               presently
               start
               back
               with
               all
               imaginable
               swiftness
               ,
               there
               needs
               no
               deliberation
               for
               so
               doing
               ,
               our
               Will
               not
               being
               concerned
               in
               this
               motion
               ,
               our
               Hand
               is
               drawn
               back
               before
               we
               can
               have
               so
               much
               as
               a
               thought
               thus
               to
               snatch
               it
               away
               .
            
             
               
                 LXXI
                 .
                 Of
                 motions
                 made
                 to
                 hinder
                 us
                 from
                 falling
                 .
              
               If
               we
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               stoop
               for
               the
               taking
               up
               of
               any
               thing
               upon
               the
               Ground
               ,
               we
               draw
               back
               one
               Leg
               ,
               so
               to
               give
               us
               the
               better
               advantage
               to
               counterpoise
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               which
               hereupon
               leans
               forward
               :
               If
               walking
               upon
               a
               dangerous
               path
               ,
               we
               chance
               to
               slip
               ,
               we
               immediately
               lift
               up
               that
               Arm
               which
               is
               opposite
               to
               the
               ●lace
               where
               our
               Body
               just
               before
               inclin'd
               upon
               its
               fall
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               means
               we
               give
               a
               stop
               to
               the
               force
               of
               the
               fall
               ,
               and
               sustain
               our selves
               the
               better
               ,
               in
               regard
               the
               Arm
               ,
               thus
               lifted
               up
               ,
               keeps
               off
               its
               whole
               weight
               from
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Body
               where
               the
               center
               is
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               enlightment
               gains
               sufficient
               force
               to
               counterpoise
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Body
               which
               inclined
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ;
               as
               we
               see
               that
               in
               a
               Ballance
               ,
               a
               small
               weight
               hung
               at
               a
               distance
               from
               the
               Center
               thereof
               ,
               holds
               an
               aequilibrium
               against
               another
               far
               greater
               which
               is
               nearer
               the
               Center
               .
            
             
               
                 LXXII
                 .
                 That
                 motions
                 proceed
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 Cognition
                 or
                 Knowledge
                 ▪
              
               And
               this
               we
               learn'd
               when
               we
               were
               but
               Infants
               ,
               that
               weights
               far
               distant
               from
               the
               Center
               ,
               have
               always
               so
               much
               the
               more
               force
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Arm
               lifted
               up
               hath
               the
               more
               power
               to
               sustain
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               Body
               when
               it
               begins
               to
               fall
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Center
               of
               gravity
               must
               be
               always
               under
               our
               Feet
               .
               But
               tho'
               we
               practise
               all
               these
               Rules
               with
               the
               same
               
               exactness
               as
               the
               most
               able
               Philosophers
               ,
               all
               the
               reflexions
               we
               make
               upon
               the
               Laws
               of
               Motion
               and
               of
               Aequilibrium
               are
               useless
               and
               unprofitable
               in
               the
               Practick
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               are
               these
               Sciences
               from
               being
               able
               to
               serve
               us
               upon
               any
               occasion
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               be
               rather
               very
               prejudicial
               ,
               were
               we
               minded
               to
               make
               use
               of
               them
               ;
               since
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               perform
               better
               all
               these
               motions
               when
               we
               think
               not
               on
               them
               ,
               than
               when
               we
               are
               intent
               upon
               them
               .
               We
               must
               therefore
               of
               necessity
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               whatever
               is
               acted
               in
               us
               ,
               is
               without
               our
               Knowledge
               ;
               at
               least
               that
               knowledge
               we
               have
               sometimes
               by
               reflexion
               ,
               is
               not
               at
               all
               the
               cause
               ,
               since
               these
               motions
               prevent
               us
               in
               our
               thoughts
               ;
               and
               these
               thoughts
               imployed
               about
               them
               ,
               rather
               hinder
               than
               help
               us
               .
               If
               then
               these
               motions
               so
               regular
               ,
               so
               proportioned
               to
               their
               performances
               ,
               so
               conformable
               to
               the
               Laws
               and
               Rules
               of
               the
               most
               refined
               Philosophy
               ,
               can
               be
               performed
               so
               effectually
               and
               to
               the
               purpose
               in
               Man
               without
               any
               Cognition
               or
               Knowledge
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               that
               Brutes
               act
               by
               Knowledge
               ?
               And
               why
               should
               it
               not
               rather
               be
               generally
               allowed
               what
               we
               maintain
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               able
               to
               act
               by
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               Machin
               of
               the
               Body
               only
               ,
               according
               as
               we
               act
               by
               the
               like
               disposition
               of
               ours
               ?
            
             
               
                 LXXIII
                 .
                 How
                 improperly
                 some
                 Physitians
                 speak
                 ,
                 who
                 attribute
                 certain
                 Passions
                 to
                 Nature
                 .
              
               How
               unaptly
               and
               improperly
               do
               some
               Philosophers
               and
               Physitians
               speak
               ,
               tho'
               seeming
               to
               utter
               
                 great
                 things
              
               ,
               when
               with
               a
               
                 Magisterial
                 Countenance
              
               they
               pronounce
               that
               Nature
               abhors
               a
               Vacuum
               ,
               and
               shews
               an
               aversion
               to
               what
               is
               disagreeable
               to
               her
               ;
               that
               a
               Medicin
               chooses
               what
               Humours
               to
               attract
               ,
               and
               passes
               by
               and
               leaves
               untoucht
               others
               ;
               
                 Nature
                 disposes
              
               her self
               to
               a
               Crisis
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               Combat
               ;
               that
               she
               indeavours
               to
               subdue
               or
               throw
               off
               the
               Hostile
               Matter
               of
               the
               Distemper
               ,
               that
               being
               vanquish'd
               ,
               she
               is
               reduc'd
               as
               it
               were
               to
               desperation
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               throws
               away
               ,
               or
               lays
               down
               her
               Arms.
               By
               which
               ways
               of
               speaking
               ,
               they
               do
               but
               fly
               to
               a
               pretty
               handsome
               way
               of
               concealing
               their
               ignorance
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               may
               not
               seem
               to
               be
               put
               to
               a
               nonplus
               ,
               and
               have
               nothing
               to
               say
               ,
               they
               attribute
               to
               
                 occult
                 Effects
              
               ,
               some
               ,
               tho'
               no
               less
               Cause
               .
               Because
               ,
               since
               
                 Appetite
                 ,
                 Election
                 ,
                 Will
                 ,
                 Hatred
                 ,
              
               proceed
               from
               our
               Mind
               ,
               and
               are
               no
               other
               than
               various
               modes
               of
               thinking
               ;
               we
               could
               not
               but
               be
               conscious
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               found
               in
               us
               .
               But
               since
               we
               neither
               have
               a
               Will
               or
               Aversion
               to
               any
               of
               those
               things
               aforesaid
               ,
               to
               which
               these
               motions
               tend
               ,
               nay
               ,
               are
               ignorant
               after
               what
               manner
               they
               are
               effected
               ;
               they
               must
               maintain
               that
               these
               sort
               of
               motions
               are
               not
               found
               in
               us
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               are
               found
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               the
               Body
               only
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               dispo●ition
               of
               the
               Organs
               ,
               and
               influx
               of
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               for
               a
               Principle
               .
               Which
               how
               absurd
               it
               is
               to
               assert
               ,
               no
               Man
               in
               his
               Senses
               can
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               who
               knows
               that
               the
               Mind
               is
               distinguish'd
               from
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               ways
               of
               each
               are
               different
               one
               from
               the
               other
               .
               Otherwise
               what
               have
               we
               to
               do
               but
               to
               agree
               with
               the
               most
               Illustrious
               Verulam
               ,
               That
               to
               all
               Bodies
               ,
               of
               whatsoever
               quality
               ,
               destitute
               of
               Sense
               ,
               there
               is
               inherent
               a
               certain
               faculty
               of
               perception
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               when
               Body
               is
               applied
               to
               Body
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               deprehended
               in
               them
               
                 something
                 very
                 Analogous
                 and
                 Cognate
                 to
                 Election
                 ,
                 in
                 admitting
                 things
                 agreeable
                 ,
                 and
                 excluding
                 or
                 rejecting
                 things
                 ungrateful
                 .
              
               What
               should
               we
               do
               ,
               but
               allow
               Cognition
               to
               Plants
               ,
               if
               some
               of
               them
               contract
               a
               friendship
               with
               others
               ,
               and
               covet
               some
               parts
               of
               the
               Earth
               to
               harbour
               in
               more
               than
               others
               ,
               and
               make
               choice
               to
               themselves
               of
               what
               Aliment
               is
               most
               agreable
               to
               them
               ?
               And
               if
               others
               on
               the
               contrary
               fly
               so
               much
               as
               the
               touch
               of
               Neighbouring
               Plants
               ,
               are
               pleased
               with
               a
               sandy
               or
               a
               
                 plashy
                 Soil
              
               ,
               one
               more
               than
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               several
               of
               them
               have
               an
               abhorrence
               ,
               some
               of
               Cold
               ,
               some
               of
               overmuch
               Heat
               ?
               What
               should
               hinder
               us
               from
               believing
               that
               the
               Stomach
               is
               indued
               with
               Understanding
               ,
               if
               it
               discerns
               what
               is
               hurtful
               ,
               from
               what
               is
               wholesome
               ,
               and
               hath
               an
               Appetite
               to
               things
               only
               agreeable
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               having
               taken
               Poison
               ,
               is
               provoked
               to
               Vomit
               ?
               For
               these
               actions
               belong
               to
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               that
               thing
               must
               needs
               be
               indued
               with
               Cogitation
               ,
               which
               loves
               and
               makes
               choice
               ,
               which
               hath
               an
               aversion
               ,
               which
               hath
               an
               abhorrence
               ,
               which
               is
               delighted
               with
               one
               thing
               more
               than
               another
               ,
               and
               hath
               an
               Appetite
               :
               So
               that
               I
               can
               by
               no
               means
               agree
               with
               the
               most
               Famous
               Harvey
               in
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               which
               by
               their
               own
               motion
               strive
               against
               provocation
               and
               injuries
               ,
               injoy
               a
               certain
               sense
               by
               which
               they
               are
               impelled
               to
               motion
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               the
               motions
               and
               actions
               which
               the
               Physitians
               call
               Natural
               ,
               are
               not
               performed
               without
               Sense
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               is
               a
               certain
               
                 Latent
                 Sense
              
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               are
               excited
               ,
               provok'd
               and
               altered
               ;
               for
               were
               it
               so
               ,
               we
               must
               consequently
               acknowledge
               that
               the
               palpitation
               of
               the
               
                 Heart
                 ,
                 trembling
                 ,
                 fainting
                 fits
                 ,
                 swooning
                 fits
              
               and
               alterations
               of
               the
               Pulse
               in
               
                 Magnitude
                 ,
                 Celerity
                 ,
                 Order
              
               or
               Harmony
               which
               proceed
               from
               
                 Morbifick
                 Causes
              
               ,
               altering
               and
               hurting
               the
               Sense
               ,
               are
               indued
               with
               Sense
               .
            
             
               
                 LXXIV
                 .
                 Nor
                 less
                 improperly
                 they
                 who
                 attribute
                 Sense
                 to
                 Brutes
                 .
              
               Nor
               am
               I
               more
               inclinable
               to
               the
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Peripateticks
               ,
               who
               
                 attribute
                 Sense
              
               to
               
                 Brute
                 Animals
              
               ,
               and
               are
               perswaded
               that
               they
               
                 See
                 ,
                 Hear
                 ,
                 Smell
              
               ,
               &c.
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               we
               do
               ;
               which
               certainly
               no
               Man
               will
               allow
               ,
               who
               forms
               to
               himself
               a
               true
               Idea
               of
               Sense
               ,
               and
               hath
               attain'd
               so
               much
               Judgment
               as
               to
               understand
               what
               is
               included
               in
               the
               Notion
               or
               Conception
               of
               it
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               Sense
               is
               not
               distinguished
               from
               Cogitation
               ,
               and
               is
               applicable
               to
               a
               
                 thing
                 Spiritual
              
               only
               and
               Incorporeal
               ,
               from
               which
               it
               cannot
               be
               separated
               .
               Hence
               Hippocrates
               in
               his
               
                 Sixth
                 Aphorism
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Second
                 Section
                 ,
                 They
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 agrieved
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 yet
                 feel
                 no
                 pain
                 ,
                 their
                 Mind
                 is
                 certainly
                 sick
                 .
              
               If
               therefore
               they
               are
               not
               sensible
               when
               the
               Mind
               is
               sick
               ,
               so
               as
               not
               to
               be
               intent
               upon
               the
               Organs
               of
               the
               Senses
               ,
               much
               less
               can
               any
               other
               Creature
               be
               sensible
               of
               those
               things
               which
               beat
               upon
               the
               Sense
               less
               violently
               ,
               unless
               the
               Mina
               be
               present
               ;
               as
               we
               also
               find
               by
               experience
               in
               our selves
               .
               For
               it
               very
               often
               happens
               ,
               that
               we
               run
               over
               with
               our
               Eyes
               the
               Letters
               of
               any
               Writing
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Ears
               are
               smitten
               with
               the
               sound
               of
               Words
               ,
               tho'
               we
               neither
               understand
               nor
               perceive
               either
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               because
               our
               Mind
               is
               set
               upon
               certain
               things
               ,
               each
               of
               which
               nevertheless
               afterwards
               returns
               ,
               and
               is
               represented
               to
               our
               Cogitation
               :
               If
               therefore
               Men
               who
               are
               indued
               with
               Mind
               ,
               when
               they
               attend
               not
               ,
               but
               are
               imployed
               elsewhere
               ,
               are
               not
               sensible
               ,
               much
               less
               can
               Animals
               be
               sensible
               ,
               who
               are
               Senseless
               and
               destitute
               of
               Mind
               .
               So
               that
               Plutarch
               rightly
               concludes
               in
               his
               Book
               
                 De
                 Sagacitate
                 Animalium
                 ,
                 Mentem
                 tantum
                 videre
                 &
                 intelligere
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               That
               the
               
                 Mind
                 only
                 sees
                 and
                 understands
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 are
                 surd
                 and
                 blind
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 the
                 Eyes
                 and
                 Ears
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 smitten
                 by
                 Objects
                 ,
                 stirs
                 up
                 no
                 Sense
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Cogitation
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 be
                 absent
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 LXXV
                 .
                 
                 Aristotle's
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 Mind
                 only
                 is
                 sensible
                 .
              
               Nor
               do
               Aristotles
               own
               words
               ,
               
                 Section
                 II.
                 Problem
              
               33.
               make
               less
               for
               our
               business
               ;
               for
               the
               Philosopher
               having
               made
               an
               inquiry
               ,
               why
               Night
               is
               more
               accommodated
               for
               hearing
               than
               Day
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               quoted
               Anaxagoras
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               who
               judged
               the
               reason
               to
               be
               because
               the
               Air
               in
               the
               Day
               time
               ,
               heated
               by
               the
               Sun
               ,
               hisses
               and
               makes
               a
               Noise
               ,
               but
               by
               Night
               is
               silent
               and
               at
               rest
               ,
               the
               heat
               being
               then
               gon
               ;
               goes
               on
               with
               his
               Discourse
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Quonians
                 Corpora
                 interdiu
              
               ,
               &c.
               because
               Bodies
               by
               Day
               ,
               variously
               divide
               and
               disperse
               the
               force
               of
               Understanding
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               upon
               divers
               operations
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               sense
               of
               hearing
               plain
               is
               taken
               away
               ;
               and
               by
               reason
               we
               act
               and
               manage
               all
               things
               more
               by
               Day
               than
               by
               Night
               ,
               the
               Intelligence
               it self
               is
               hindred
               and
               interrupted
               by
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Body
               :
               But
               Sense
               when
               it
               is
               separated
               from
               Intelligence
               ,
               is
               upon
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               an
               insensible
               work
               ;
               whence
               that
               saying
               ,
               
                 Mens
                 videt
                 ,
                 Mens
                 audit
              
               ,
               the
               Mind
               sees
               ,
               the
               Mind
               hears
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               perceives
               Objects
               which
               smite
               the
               Organs
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               for
               no
               other
               things
               are
               thus
               perceived
               by
               the
               Mind
               ;
               whence
               it
               follows
               necessarily
               ,
               that
               those
               things
               which
               are
               void
               of
               Mind
               ,
               are
               also
               destitute
               of
               Sense
               .
            
             
               
                 LXXVI
                 .
                 The
                 Vulgar
                 Objection
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 Sense
                 in
                 Animals
                 .
              
               But
               some
               will
               start
               up
               ,
               and
               cry
               out
               against
               this
               Opinion
               as
               Cruel
               ,
               and
               will
               call
               it
               the
               utter
               extirpation
               of
               Animals
               .
               What
               ,
               will
               they
               say
               ,
               will
               you
               deprive
               all
               Animals
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               Intelligence
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               all
               Sense
               ?
               O
               Barbarity
               !
               What
               can
               be
               more
               oppugnant
               to
               Experience
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               Opinion
               of
               all
               Men
               ?
               Do
               we
               not
               daily
               behold
               Beasts
               coming
               nearer
               and
               nearer
               to
               perfection
               ,
               
                 looking
                 seriously
              
               upon
               visible
               Objects
               ,
               and
               
                 receiving
                 sounds
              
               in
               at
               their
               Ears
               ,
               by
               which
               sounds
               they
               are
               excited
               to
               Labour
               ,
               to
               the
               running
               of
               Races
               ,
               to
               Meat
               ,
               to
               Drink
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               like
               actions
               ?
               who
               knows
               not
               that
               a
               
                 Cat
                 ,
                 Dog
              
               or
               Ape
               distinguish
               their
               Food
               by
               smelling
               ,
               and
               hunt
               after
               that
               which
               is
               agreeable
               and
               grateful
               ,
               and
               fly
               and
               eschew
               that
               which
               is
               ungrateful
               and
               noxious
               ?
               How
               can
               it
               be
               that
               a
               Spider
               ,
               sitting
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               Web
               ,
               can
               feel
               when
               a
               Fly
               is
               intangled
               in
               the
               remotest
               part
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               destitute
               of
               the
               Sense
               of
               Touching
               ?
            
             
               
                 LXXVI
                 .
                 Sense
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 distinguished
                 by
                 three
                 degrees
                 .
              
               Our
               business
               therefore
               is
               to
               shew
               ,
               for
               what
               reason
               we
               exclude
               Sense
               from
               Beasts
               ;
               and
               how
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               Eyes
               ,
               yet
               see
               not
               ;
               are
               provided
               with
               Ears
               ,
               yet
               perceive
               no
               sounds
               ;
               are
               not
               without
               a
               Nose
               ,
               yet
               smell
               not
               ;
               have
               the
               use
               of
               a
               Tongue
               ,
               yet
               discern
               nothing
               by
               any
               different
               relish
               or
               Savour
               ;
               which
               the
               better
               to
               effect
               ,
               we
               propose
               a
               thing
               Note-worthy
               ;
               that
               our
               Sense
               is
               to
               be
               distinguish'd
               into
               three
               degrees
               .
               The
               first
               degree
               contains
               that
               
                 simple
                 motion
              
               which
               the
               Object
               impresses
               upon
               the
               Nerves
               ,
               or
               that
               whereby
               the
               Organ
               of
               the
               Body
               is
               immediately
               affected
               by
               external
               Objects
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               agitation
               of
               the
               particles
               of
               the
               said
               Organ
               ,
               the
               change
               of
               Figure
               and
               situation
               proceeding
               from
               this
               agitation
               :
               For
               Sense
               consists
               in
               Motion
               ,
               and
               as
               Aristotle
               asserts
               in
               his
               Third
               Book
               ,
               
                 De
                 Animalibus
              
               ,
               Chap.
               13.
               
                 no
                 motion
                 can
                 be
                 had
                 without
                 contact
                 .
              
               So
               that
               a
               
                 Corporeal
                 Organ
              
               must
               needs
               be
               touch'd
               after
               a
               Corporeal
               manner
               ,
               and
               motton
               must
               needs
               be
               imprest
               upon
               
                 sensible
                 things
              
               .
               When
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               motion
               of
               an
               Object
               is
               imprest
               upon
               a
               
                 Corporeal
                 Organ
              
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               have
               it
               understood
               that
               the
               motion
               ,
               for
               example
               ,
               of
               the
               Eye
               ,
               is
               only
               made
               there
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               passes
               up
               to
               the
               Brain
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               Fibres
               of
               the
               Nerves
               ,
               like
               Lutestrings
               in
               a
               Lute
               ,
               are
               stretcht
               out
               to
               other
               Members
               .
               The
               
                 Second
                 Degree
              
               contains
               Perception
               ,
               which
               is
               tied
               to
               that
               motion
               ,
               whenever
               this
               impression
               is
               carried
               to
               the
               
                 Pineal
                 Glandule
              
               ,
               or
               seat
               of
               the
               Soul.
               Such
               are
               the
               perceptions
               of
               
                 Pain
                 ,
                 Titillation
                 ,
                 Thirst
                 ,
                 Hunger
                 ,
                 Heat
                 ,
                 Sound
                 ,
                 Savour
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               which
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               arise
               from
               the
               
                 substantial
                 Union
              
               of
               the
               Soul
               with
               the
               Body
               .
               The
               Third
               contains
               all
               those
               Judgments
               which
               attend
               those
               Perceptions
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               those
               Judgments
               which
               ,
               from
               the
               very
               first
               we
               have
               ever
               used
               to
               make
               of
               things
               without
               us
               upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               motions
               of
               a
               
                 Corporeal
                 Organ
              
               .
               Or
               to
               comprehend
               these
               three
               Degrees
               of
               Sense
               in
               fewer
               words
               .
               The
               first
               Degree
               is
               the
               affection
               or
               motion
               of
               a
               
                 Corporeal
                 Organ
              
               :
               The
               second
               the
               perception
               of
               that
               impression
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               a
               
                 Corporeal
                 Organ
              
               :
               The
               third
               the
               determination
               of
               Judgment
               to
               affirm
               ,
               or
               deny
               any
               thing
               .
               And
               still
               to
               render
               the
               matter
               a
               little
               more
               plain
               ,
               when
               any
               one
               beholds
               ,
               for
               example
               ,
               the
               Moon
               ,
               the
               
                 Corporeal
                 Organ
              
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Eye
               is
               moved
               ,
               or
               affected
               by
               the
               Light
               which
               is
               reflected
               by
               the
               
                 Lunar
                 Body
              
               ;
               and
               herein
               consists
               the
               first
               Degree
               :
               The
               Mind
               presently
               perceives
               the
               Light
               or
               Colour
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               second
               Degree
               .
               Moreover
               the
               Mind
               assigns
               Colour
               to
               the
               Moon
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               delivers
               its
               Judgment
               ,
               as
               asserting
               that
               the
               Moon
               is
               coloured
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               result
               of
               the
               third
               Degree
               .
            
             
               
                 LXXVIII
                 .
                 How
                 Sense
                 may
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 Brutes
                 .
              
               These
               things
               thus
               premised
               ,
               it
               manifestly
               follows
               ,
               that
               Animals
               are
               void
               of
               Sense
               ,
               properly
               so
               call'd
               ,
               unless
               we
               admit
               for
               Sense
               ,
               that
               
                 Corporeal
                 Motion
              
               which
               preceeds
               Perception
               ,
               and
               hath
               reference
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               something
               begun
               and
               imperfect
               .
               For
               it
               is
               of
               
                 Corporeal
                 Motion
              
               only
               that
               Animals
               are
               capable
               ;
               nor
               do
               we
               deprehend
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               can
               persuade
               us
               that
               they
               are
               sensible
               ,
               if
               the
               word
               Sense
               be
               taken
               for
               any
               other
               than
               the
               impression
               of
               the
               
                 external
                 Object
              
               upon
               the
               Organ
               of
               the
               Senses
               :
               So
               that
               those
               persons
               that
               think
               the
               motion
               of
               a
               
                 Corporeal
                 Organ
              
               deserves
               the
               name
               of
               Sense
               ,
               are
               no
               less
               absurdly
               persuaded
               ,
               than
               they
               who
               maintain
               that
               the
               
                 Optick
                 Cubicle
              
               sees
               while
               it
               receives
               the
               Species
               of
               
                 external
                 Objects
              
               ,
               and
               represents
               things
               done
               without
               .
               That
               the
               Eye
               of
               a
               slain
               Ox
               sees
               wherein
               all
               things
               are
               distinctly
               delineated
               ,
               no
               less
               in
               than
               the
               Retin
               or
               
                 Network
                 Tunicle
              
               of
               a
               surviving
               Ox.
               That
               
                 Men
                 see
              
               ,
               who
               ,
               like
               
                 Hares
                 sleep
              
               with
               their
               Eyes
               open
               ;
               and
               cannot
               be
               discern'd
               to
               be
               awake
               ,
               any
               otherwise
               than
               by
               the
               loosning
               of
               their
               Eyelids
               .
               When
               as
               the
               
                 Optick
                 Chamber
              
               ,
               the
               Eye
               of
               the
               
                 dead
                 Ox
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Retin
                 Tunicle
              
               of
               a
               
                 sleeping
                 Person
              
               ,
               receive
               the
               Species
               of
               
                 external
                 things
              
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               they
               represent
               the
               Picture
               of
               Objects
               :
               So
               that
               if
               
                 Corporeal
                 Motion
              
               be
               allowed
               to
               injoy
               the
               name
               of
               Sense
               ;
               by
               the
               same
               force
               of
               Reason
               it
               may
               be
               inferr'd
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               attributed
               to
               
                 Inanimate
                 Things
              
               .
            
             
               
                 LXXIX
                 .
                 Sense
                 consists
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 a
                 Corporeal
                 Organ
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 Perception
                 .
              
               But
               I
               can
               easily
               imagin
               what
               may
               be
               objected
               against
               this
               Ratiocination
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               a
               Body
               is
               the
               Instrument
               of
               Sense
               ,
               whose
               action
               must
               needs
               intervene
               to
               our
               Sensations
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               for
               producing
               of
               Sense
               ,
               there
               is
               required
               an
               Organ
               disposed
               after
               a
               certain
               manner
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               into
               which
               the
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               may
               flow
               ,
               and
               whose
               motion
               may
               reach
               up
               to
               the
               Brain
               ,
               which
               without
               motion
               cannot
               be
               done
               .
               All
               these
               Conditions
               I
               willingly
               grant
               ,
               and
               I
               confess
               it
               is
               requisite
               for
               the
               making
               of
               us
               sensible
               ,
               that
               an
               Organ
               be
               
               modified
               by
               certain
               dispositions
               ;
               but
               I
               only
               insist
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               action
               of
               an
               
                 external
                 Object
              
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Organ
               is
               moved
               and
               disposed
               ;
               nor
               the
               mutation
               of
               Figure
               and
               Situation
               ,
               which
               promotes
               that
               Action
               ;
               nor
               that
               transmission
               which
               is
               made
               to
               the
               Brain
               ,
               are
               Senses
               or
               Apprehensions
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               immediately
               results
               in
               the
               Mind
               ,
               which
               is
               joined
               to
               the
               
                 Corporeal
                 Organ
              
               ,
               so
               disposed
               :
               For
               how
               can
               that
               saying
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               be
               understood
               ,
               
                 In
                 hearing
                 ye
                 shall
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 understand
                 ;
                 and
                 seeing
                 ye
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 discern
                 :
              
               Unless
               the
               first
               degree
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Second
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 Corporeal
                 Motion
              
               may
               be
               disjoined
               from
               Perception
               ,
               or
               attention
               of
               Mind
               .
            
             
               
                 LXXX
                 .
                 Corporeal
                 Motion
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 without
                 Sense
                 .
              
               But
               what
               need
               is
               there
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               
                 Holy
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               to
               prove
               Perception
               to
               belong
               to
               the
               essence
               of
               Sense
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Mind
               is
               required
               to
               be
               concerned
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               said
               to
               
                 hear
                 ,
                 see
                 ,
                 smell
              
               ,
               &c.
               since
               we
               find
               it
               not
               seldom
               by
               experience
               in
               us
               ,
               as
               namely
               when
               the
               Mind
               being
               very
               much
               taken
               up
               in
               contemplating
               other
               things
               ,
               a
               Man
               may
               pass
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               tho'
               our
               Eyes
               be
               open
               ,
               and
               directed
               towards
               him
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               obstacle
               in
               the
               way
               to
               hinder
               ;
               and
               so
               likewise
               not
               observe
               his
               Speech
               ,
               tho'
               our
               Ears
               be
               open
               ,
               and
               immediately
               take
               in
               sound
               ;
               We
               may
               also
               not
               taste
               the
               relish
               of
               Meat
               ,
               tho'
               the
               Fibres
               of
               the
               Tongue
               be
               smitten
               by
               the
               Corpuscles
               of
               the
               Meat
               ;
               and
               the
               whole
               plexure
               of
               the
               Organ
               be
               never
               so
               clean
               ,
               and
               void
               of
               all
               clog
               or
               impediment
               :
               Lastly
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               exempted
               from
               the
               pain
               of
               Cold
               ,
               tho'
               in
               a
               rigid
               Climat
               ,
               and
               the
               Air
               ready
               to
               freez
               ,
               through
               the
               bitterness
               of
               the
               weather
               .
               All
               which
               things
               sufficiently
               prove
               ,
               that
               not
               the
               Members
               or
               Organs
               ,
               but
               the
               Mind
               only
               do
               
                 see
                 ,
                 hear
                 ,
                 taste
              
               and
               feel
               .
            
             
               
                 LXXXI
                 .
                 How
                 those
                 are
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 external
                 actions
                 judge
                 Brutes
                 to
                 be
                 sensible
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 .
              
               Whence
               it
               is
               apparent
               how
               foolishly
               those
               persons
               reason
               ,
               who
               because
               they
               observe
               
                 Brute
                 Animals
              
               to
               be
               mov'd
               by
               the
               Species
               of
               
                 external
                 things
              
               ,
               and
               to
               feed
               as
               Men
               do
               on
               Meats
               offer'd
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               affected
               with
               sounds
               ,
               to
               be
               taken
               with
               the
               aspect
               of
               some
               Objects
               ,
               and
               frighted
               with
               that
               of
               others
               ,
               presently
               infer
               that
               Beasts
               also
               are
               sensible
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               think
               and
               give
               attention
               to
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               offered
               ;
               whereas
               indeed
               all
               those
               motions
               in
               Animals
               are
               performed
               without
               any
               concurrence
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               only
               effected
               by
               a
               blind
               impulse
               of
               Organs
               and
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               .
               This
               error
               hath
               grown
               up
               with
               us
               from
               our
               Infancy
               ,
               as
               Claubergius
               observes
               in
               his
               
                 Prolegomena
                 Logicae
              
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               very
               moment
               ,
               in
               which
               our
               
                 Corporeal
                 Organs
              
               were
               moved
               by
               
                 external
                 things
              
               ,
               the
               Mind
               joined
               to
               the
               Body
               had
               still
               a
               perception
               of
               some
               thing
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               taking
               both
               for
               one
               ,
               attribute
               perception
               to
               the
               
                 Corporeal
                 Organs
              
               of
               the
               Senses
               ;
               which
               the
               Wise
               attribute
               only
               to
               the
               Intellect
               or
               Understanding
               .
               Hence
               we
               say
               generally
               by
               way
               of
               familiar
               speech
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Eye
                 sees
              
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Ear
                 hears
              
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Tongue
                 tastes
              
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Nose
                 smells
              
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Hand
                 feels
              
               ;
               nay
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               because
               whilst
               the
               Body
               was
               affected
               with
               
                 external
                 things
              
               ,
               the
               Mind
               also
               perceived
               something
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               presently
               made
               a
               judgment
               of
               something
               ;
               hence
               we
               ascribe
               estimation
               and
               judgment
               to
               
                 Corporeal
                 Organs
              
               ,
               to
               which
               nevertheless
               the
               Philosopher
               knew
               well
               enough
               that
               Body
               is
               not
               desired
               ,
               but
               that
               besides
               the
               apprehension
               of
               the
               Intellect
               ,
               the
               assent
               of
               the
               Will
               is
               also
               required
               .
               For
               just
               as
               it
               often
               happens
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               so
               doth
               it
               also
               in
               these
               Acts
               of
               
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 Imagination
                 ,
                 Perception
              
               and
               Judgment
               ,
               namely
               that
               they
               are
               often
               taken
               one
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               confounded
               together
               ,
               and
               only
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               because
               they
               exist
               together
               at
               the
               same
               time
               .
               So
               because
               whilst
               the
               Eye
               is
               moved
               by
               the
               Light
               ,
               the
               Mind
               also
               joined
               to
               the
               Body
               perceives
               something
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               judges
               ;
               therefore
               these
               three
               different
               things
               ,
               viz.
               the
               motion
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               the
               perception
               of
               the
               Mind
               ,
               and
               the
               judgment
               ,
               are
               all
               taken
               by
               the
               Vulgar
               for
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               and
               are
               all
               exprest
               by
               that
               one
               term
               of
               Seeing
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               say
               
                 I
                 see
                 the
                 Sun.
              
               But
               the
               Wise
               are
               far
               above
               this
               manner
               of
               speaking
               ,
               as
               well
               knowing
               the
               difference
               between
               that
               which
               ,
               in
               our
               sensations
               belongs
               to
               Body
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               belongs
               to
               Mind
               ;
               for
               the
               motion
               which
               an
               
                 external
                 Object
              
               impresseth
               ,
               and
               the
               mutation
               of
               Organ
               belongs
               indeed
               to
               Body
               ;
               but
               it
               comprehends
               no
               Perception
               or
               Cogitation
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               Mind
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               it
               cannot
               be
               separated
               .
            
             
               
                 LXXXII
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 Plato
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Sense
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Soul.
                 
              
               This
               Opinion
               
                 Divine
                 Plato
              
               maintains
               in
               
                 Marsilius
                 Ficinus
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Argument
               against
               
                 Thetaetus
                 :
                 We
                 must
                 note
              
               ,
               saith
               FICINUS
               ,
               that
               Plato
               
                 allows
                 no
                 Cognition
                 to
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 likewise
                 no
                 Life
                 :
                 That
                 which
                 lives
                 ,
                 is
                 sensible
                 ;
                 the
                 Soul
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Soul
                 is
                 sensible
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Body
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 Life
                 nor
                 Sense
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Life
                 and
                 Sense
                 are
                 visible
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 those
                 which
                 some
                 call
                 the
                 Five
                 Senses
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Five
                 Organs
                 of
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 asserts
                 that
                 nothing
                 hath
                 any
                 sensibility
                 by
                 these
                 Instruments
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 through
                 these
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 passages
                 ,
                 each
                 part
                 of
                 Sense
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 one
                 certain
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 operation
                 he
                 calls
                 the
                 Common
                 Sense
                 ;
                 into
                 which
                 various
                 passions
                 have
                 influx
                 as
                 Lines
                 from
                 the
                 circumference
                 to
                 the
                 Centre
                 of
                 a
                 Circle
                 .
                 Colours
                 ,
              
               through
               the
               
                 Eyes
                 ;
                 Sounds
              
               ,
               through
               the
               
                 Ears
                 ;
                 Odours
              
               ,
               through
               the
               
                 Nose
                 ;
                 Savours
              
               ,
               through
               the
               Tongue
               :
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 heat
                 ,
                 cold
                 ,
                 moist
                 ,
                 dry
                 ,
                 grave
                 ,
                 light
                 ,
                 soft
                 ,
                 hard
                 ,
                 smooth
                 ,
                 rough
                 ,
                 rare
                 ,
                 dense
                 ,
                 acute
              
               and
               obtuse
               ,
               through
               the
               whole
               Body
               .
               That
               this
               Soul
               is
               sensible
               ,
               not
               by
               many
               ,
               but
               by
               one
               power
               ,
               is
               apparent
               ,
               since
               when
               we
               feel
               heat
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               give
               this
               Sense
               the
               appellation
               of
               Voice
               ;
               nor
               when
               we
               perceive
               any
               thing
               of
               a
               Savour
               ,
               do
               we
               call
               it
               Odour
               .
               He
               cannot
               distinguish
               one
               thing
               from
               another
               ,
               who
               knows
               not
               both
               .
               No
               one
               Organ
               performs
               the
               same
               things
               as
               another
               doth
               ;
               or
               if
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               distinction
               of
               those
               things
               which
               are
               perceived
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Organs
               ,
               but
               in
               one
               certain
               power
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               perceiving
               each
               thing
               ,
               and
               distinguishing
               all
               things
               one
               from
               another
               .
               All
               which
               ,
               since
               the
               Soul
               alone
               is
               able
               to
               effect
               ,
               as
               the
               Peripateticks
               themselves
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               what
               need
               is
               there
               of
               many
               Senses
               .
            
             
               
                 LXXXIII
                 .
                 Corporeal
                 Organs
                 perceive
                 nothing
                 .
              
               From
               which
               words
               of
               Plato
               ,
               we
               may
               thus
               argue
               :
               If
               Sense
               resided
               in
               a
               
                 Corporeal
                 Organ
              
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               said
               the
               
                 Eye
                 sees
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Ear
                 hears
              
               ;
               but
               according
               to
               
               Plato's
               Opinion
               ,
               neither
               the
               
                 Ear
                 hears
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               
                 Eye
                 sees
              
               ;
               nay
               in
               the
               Body
               ,
               there
               is
               neither
               Life
               nor
               Sense
               ;
               only
               by
               it
               the
               works
               of
               Life
               and
               Sense
               are
               made
               to
               appear
               :
               And
               it
               is
               the
               Soul
               as
               Marsilius
               saith
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               pain
               or
               rejoiceth
               ,
               not
               the
               bulk
               of
               the
               Body
               ;
               consequently
               there
               is
               no
               Sense
               in
               a
               
                 Corporeal
                 Organ
              
               .
               
               From
               hence
               also
               it
               is
               clearly
               to
               be
               deduc'd
               ,
               that
               Brutes
               ,
               since
               they
               are
               void
               of
               Mind
               ,
               and
               have
               nothing
               but
               
                 Corporeal
                 Motion
              
               ,
               do
               not
               ,
               for
               example
               ,
               see
               like
               us
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               being
               sensible
               ,
               or
               taking
               notice
               that
               they
               see
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               we
               do
               when
               our
               Mind
               is
               elsewhere
               imployed
               ,
               or
               called
               aside
               ,
               tho'
               the
               Images
               of
               
                 external
                 Objects
              
               are
               painted
               in
               our
               
                 Retin
                 Tunicle
              
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               also
               their
               impressions
               being
               made
               in
               the
               
                 Optick
                 Nerves
              
               ,
               dispose
               our
               Members
               to
               different
               motions
               ;
               yet
               nevertheless
               we
               perceive
               nothing
               of
               them
               :
               In
               which
               case
               it
               appears
               also
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               moved
               no
               otherwise
               than
               as
               Automata
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               already
               declared
               by
               several
               Examples
               .
            
             
               
                 LXXXIV
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 reason
                 Animals
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 five
                 Senses
                 .
              
               Wherefore
               if
               all
               the
               Freaks
               of
               the
               Brain
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               which
               are
               caused
               by
               the
               Nerves
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               called
               Senses
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               said
               that
               Animals
               have
               five
               exterior
               Senses
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               five
               sorts
               of
               Nerves
               which
               convey
               the
               impressions
               of
               Objects
               to
               the
               Brain
               ,
               and
               which
               dispose
               the
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               to
               insinuate
               divers
               ways
               into
               the
               Muscles
               ,
               for
               the
               moving
               of
               the
               Members
               :
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               for
               example
               ,
               that
               Animals
               are
               said
               to
               see
               ,
               when
               the
               Light
               enlightens
               the
               
                 Optick
                 Nerves
              
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Brain
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               have
               their
               Original
               ;
               that
               they
               hear
               when
               the
               Air
               which
               hath
               been
               smitten
               by
               any
               resounding
               Body
               ,
               strikes
               upon
               the
               Nerves
               ,
               which
               terminate
               in
               the
               Ears
               :
               That
               they
               taste
               when
               the
               particles
               of
               the
               Viands
               which
               they
               chewed
               ,
               have
               force
               enough
               to
               enter
               the
               pores
               of
               the
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               so
               excite
               the
               Nerves
               :
               That
               they
               smell
               when
               the
               most
               subtile
               parts
               of
               the
               Body
               which
               they
               inviron
               ,
               being
               mingled
               with
               the
               Air
               ,
               which
               causes
               Respiration
               ,
               hit
               against
               the
               Nerves
               that
               terminate
               in
               the
               Nose
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               is
               simply
               a
               Sense
               of
               Feeling
               ,
               when
               any
               exteriour
               object
               is
               immediately
               applied
               to
               some
               part
               of
               their
               Body
               ,
               and
               have
               force
               enough
               to
               agitate
               the
               Nerves
               which
               there
               terminate
               .
               It
               is
               said
               likewise
               that
               they
               have
               Sense
               of
               Pain
               when
               the
               agitation
               of
               the
               Nerves
               is
               very
               violent
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               relaxation
               of
               Pain
               ,
               when
               this
               agitation
               is
               indifferent
               ;
               but
               all
               these
               sentiments
               are
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               power
               which
               the
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               have
               to
               be
               disposed
               by
               the
               presence
               of
               Objects
               ,
               to
               pass
               through
               the
               Brain
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               Nerves
               into
               some
               certain
               Muscles
               rather
               than
               others
               ;
               and
               by
               consequence
               that
               there
               are
               no
               Senses
               but
               according
               to
               the
               first
               degree
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               none
               but
               
                 Corporeal
                 Motions
              
               .
            
             
               
                 LXXXV
                 .
                 Dr.
                 Willis
                 his
                 Opinion
                 about
                 the
                 Cognition
                 of
                 Brutes
                 .
              
               The
               Famous
               Dr.
               WILLIS
               in
               his
               Exercitation
               concerning
               the
               Soul
               of
               Brutes
               ,
               where
               he
               acknowledges
               a
               
                 Corporeal
                 Soul
              
               in
               
                 Brute
                 Animals
              
               ,
               and
               fancies
               it
               to
               be
               of
               an
               igneous
               or
               
                 fiery
                 Nature
              
               ,
               and
               of
               kin
               to
               flame
               ,
               thinks
               it
               no
               absurd
               thing
               that
               there
               should
               be
               allowed
               in
               Animals
               ,
               a
               power
               to
               speculate
               and
               discern
               the
               Images
               of
               sensible
               things
               delineated
               in
               the
               Brain
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               forth
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               impressions
               there
               conceived
               ,
               Appetites
               and
               respective
               Acts
               of
               other
               Faculties
               .
               In
               regard
               tho'
               the
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ,
               taken
               apart
               may
               not
               have
               the
               same
               power
               ;
               yet
               this
               hinders
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               from
               a
               certain
               Law
               of
               the
               Creation
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               it
               ,
               or
               Institution
               of
               
                 Almighty
                 GOD
              
               ,
               an
               
                 animated
                 Body
              
               may
               be
               so
               disposed
               ,
               that
               from
               Soul
               and
               Body
               joined
               together
               ,
               there
               may
               result
               a
               confluence
               of
               such
               sort
               of
               faculties
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               needful
               for
               every
               Animal
               ,
               for
               the
               ends
               and
               uses
               designed
               it
               .
               In
               many
               things
               framed
               by
               
                 Human
                 Art
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Workmanship
                 hath
                 exceeded
                 the
                 Materials
              
               ,
               as
               who
               would
               think
               that
               of
               Iron
               and
               Brass
               ,
               the
               most
               fixt
               and
               unactive
               of
               Metals
               ,
               an
               Instrument
               should
               be
               composed
               ,
               whose
               Orbs
               imitating
               the
               
                 Coelestial
                 Orbs
              
               ,
               should
               observe
               motions
               little
               differing
               from
               perpetual
               ,
               whose
               periods
               renewed
               by
               a
               constant
               vicissitude
               should
               most
               certainly
               measure
               the
               spaces
               of
               Times
               ?
               No
               wonder
               that
               from
               a
               Wind
               blown
               into
               a
               Pipe
               ,
               a
               rude
               and
               simple
               Sound
               should
               be
               produc'd
               ,
               but
               that
               from
               a
               Breath
               infused
               into
               
                 Musical
                 Organs
              
               ,
               and
               so
               variously
               transmitted
               through
               manifold
               apertures
               of
               Valves
               ,
               or
               stops
               into
               such
               and
               such
               Pipes
               ,
               a
               most
               grateful
               harmony
               should
               arise
               ;
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               admire
               ,
               and
               confess
               withall
               ,
               that
               this
               effect
               far
               exceeds
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Instrument
               ,
               as
               the
               Hand
               of
               the
               
                 Musitian
                 playing
              
               ,
               tho'
               the
               
                 Musical
                 Organ
              
               require
               for
               the
               most
               part
               the
               skill
               of
               the
               said
               Artist
               ,
               by
               whose
               direction
               the
               Breath
               admitted
               ,
               now
               into
               some
               ,
               now
               into
               other
               Pipes
               ,
               performs
               manifold
               Harmonies
               ,
               and
               almost
               an
               infinite
               variety
               of
               Moods
               .
               So
               in
               some
               Brutes
               of
               the
               more
               perfect
               kind
               ,
               whose
               Actions
               are
               ordained
               for
               many
               and
               more
               noble
               uses
               ,
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               attributed
               a
               certain
               faculty
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 Brutal
                 Soul
              
               it self
               ,
               naturally
               so
               endowed
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               rendred
               knowing
               and
               active
               about
               some
               things
               necessary
               for
               it
               ,
               by
               various
               accidents
               with
               which
               it
               uses
               daily
               to
               be
               affected
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               is
               taught
               to
               know
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               exert
               far
               more
               ,
               and
               more
               difficult
               Actions
               ,
            
             
               
                 LXXXVI
                 .
                 Dr.
                 Willis
                 his
                 Opinion
                 concerning
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Brutes
                 discust
                 .
              
               This
               similitude
               I
               easily
               admit
               ,
               as
               from
               which
               much
               Light
               is
               added
               to
               the
               foresaid
               Reasons
               ,
               demonstrating
               ,
               that
               Brutes
               are
               meerly
               Machins
               ,
               which
               act
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               ordained
               by
               the
               Creator
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               
                 Musical
                 Instrument
              
               ,
               which
               by
               a
               touch
               or
               breath
               infused
               ,
               produces
               most
               admirable
               Harmony
               :
               Forasmuch
               as
               by
               the
               circuit
               of
               the
               Blood
               through
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               they
               effect
               all
               their
               motions
               .
               But
               still
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               comprehend
               how
               from
               the
               union
               of
               two
               material
               ,
               and
               consequently
               insensible
               
                 substances
                 ,
                 sense
              
               and
               perception
               should
               arise
               :
               For
               however
               in
               Machins
               the
               Matter
               is
               exceeded
               by
               Art
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               mixture
               of
               divers
               
                 Metals
                 Instruments
              
               are
               framed
               for
               wonderful
               performances
               ,
               yet
               this
               argues
               not
               that
               Matter
               can
               ever
               be
               brought
               to
               that
               perfection
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               apprehensive
               of
               things
               that
               occur
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               sensible
               that
               they
               apprehend
               them
               .
               But
               suppose
               that
               by
               a
               certain
               Law
               of
               the
               Creator
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               attributed
               to
               a
               Body
               instructed
               with
               Organs
               ,
               and
               designed
               for
               certain
               uses
               ,
               some
               power
               of
               sensibility
               ,
               which
               cannot
               belong
               to
               Body
               ,
               nor
               Soul
               taken
               apart
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               a
               compound
               resulting
               from
               both
               .
               Yet
               by
               the
               leave
               of
               this
               most
               Learned
               Man
               ,
               I
               would
               gladly
               know
               what
               that
               Principle
               of
               Sensibility
               is
               ,
               whether
               some
               substantial
               Mode
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               
                 thing
                 Animate
              
               is
               differenc'd
               from
               a
               thing
               Inanimate
               and
               insensible
               ,
               by
               the
               access
               whereof
               an
               Animal
               is
               constituted
               ?
               But
               nothing
               is
               found
               in
               an
               Animal
               ,
               which
               can
               distinguish
               it
               from
               things
               Inanimate
               ,
               excepting
               the
               Blood
               ,
               which
               by
               an
               incessant
               Motion
               ,
               is
               impelled
               into
               the
               Veins
               and
               Arteries
               ,
               to
               nourish
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Body
               .
               Now
               what
               activity
               is
               there
               in
               the
               Blood
               that
               it
               should
               impart
               sensibility
               to
               the
               Body
               ?
               Is
               there
               haply
               a
               certain
               
                 Universal
                 Soul
              
               coaevous
               to
               Matter
               ,
               which
               actuates
               it
               ,
               and
               brings
               it
               to
               perfection
               ,
               according
               to
               its
               various
               
               dispositions
               ?
               This
               being
               granted
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               see
               a
               necessity
               ,
               that
               then
               not
               only
               Animals
               ,
               but
               Plants
               also
               and
               Stones
               must
               have
               Sense
               :
               Forasmuch
               as
               that
               active
               and
               Energetick
               Power
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               right
               may
               as
               well
               be
               infused
               into
               them
               by
               the
               great
               Founder
               of
               Nature
               ;
               or
               is
               it
               some
               Principle
               Emerging
               from
               Soul
               and
               Body
               joined
               ;
               by
               which
               an
               Animal
               is
               rendred
               capable
               of
               knowing
               the
               impressions
               of
               Objects
               ?
               Surely
               whatever
               this
               Principle
               may
               be
               fancied
               to
               be
               ,
               since
               it
               must
               need
               be
               Material
               and
               Extense
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               indued
               with
               the
               power
               of
               
                 Acting
                 ,
                 Thinking
                 ,
                 Perceiving
              
               and
               giving
               Intention
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               how
               from
               
                 insensible
                 things
              
               ,
               another
               thing
               should
               arise
               which
               is
               sensible
               ,
               and
               perceptive
               ?
               By
               what
               means
               a
               
                 corporeal
                 thing
              
               should
               produce
               
                 spiritual
                 Acts
              
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               is
               extense
               ,
               should
               bring
               forth
               that
               which
               is
               void
               of
               all
               extension
               ?
            
             
               
                 LXXXVII
                 .
                 The
                 Idea
                 of
                 Local
                 Motion
                 is
                 something
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 Cognition
                 .
              
               But
               if
               this
               most
               famous
               Author
               ,
               while
               he
               allows
               a
               Principle
               of
               Cognition
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               reception
               of
               a
               
                 material
                 Species
              
               ,
               or
               a
               various
               motion
               of
               some
               interiour
               part
               of
               the
               Brain
               ,
               we
               give
               our
               Hand
               and
               subscribe
               to
               his
               Judgment
               ;
               since
               we
               acknowledge
               and
               confess
               ,
               that
               these
               sorts
               of
               different
               motions
               in
               Brutes
               are
               affected
               by
               various
               impressions
               of
               Objects
               .
               But
               we
               can
               by
               no
               means
               be
               induc'd
               to
               grant
               ,
               that
               the
               Idea
               of
               
                 Local
                 Motion
              
               agrees
               with
               the
               Idea
               of
               Cognition
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Perception
               and
               the
               Motion
               of
               a
               
                 Corporeal
                 Organ
              
               are
               not
               distinguish'd
               from
               each
               other
               ,
               in
               regard
               since
               Body
               and
               Mind
               are
               totally
               different
               in
               their
               kind
               ,
               and
               the
               distinction
               which
               is
               between
               the
               mode
               of
               one
               Substance
               ,
               and
               the
               mode
               of
               another
               Substance
               ,
               is
               real
               ;
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               that
               the
               difference
               between
               Perception
               and
               the
               Motion
               of
               a
               
                 Corporeal
                 Organ
              
               is
               equal
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               they
               cannot
               both
               proceed
               from
               the
               same
               Principle
               .
            
             
               
                 LXXXVIII
                 If
                 Brutes
                 should
                 have
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 exceed
                 Men
                 in
                 Perfection
                 .
              
               Haply
               ,
               for
               this
               cause
               some
               of
               the
               more
               Modern
               Philosophers
               deny
               rationality
               and
               discourse
               to
               Brutes
               ,
               as
               being
               inconsistent
               with
               
                 Material
                 Organs
              
               ,
               since
               they
               judge
               Beasts
               uncapable
               of
               beholding
               any
               thing
               with
               reflection
               ;
               yet
               cannot
               persuade
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               perceive
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               behold
               Objects
               .
               What
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               shall
               they
               behold
               Objects
               with
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               receive
               Sounds
               into
               their
               Ears
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               conceive
               these
               different
               Species
               or
               Images
               painted
               in
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Brain
               ?
               What
               should
               hinder
               ,
               but
               that
               as
               there
               is
               allowed
               a
               double
               Memory
               ,
               one
               Sensitive
               the
               other
               Intellectual
               ;
               so
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               supposed
               one
               
                 Sensitive
                 Perception
              
               ,
               another
               Intellectual
               ?
               To
               this
               ,
               besides
               what
               hath
               been
               already
               urged
               in
               some
               former
               parts
               of
               this
               Discourse
               ,
               there
               needs
               no
               other
               answer
               ,
               but
               to
               affirm
               ,
               that
               by
               admitting
               such
               a
               Perception
               in
               Brutes
               ,
               they
               grant
               them
               a
               degree
               of
               Perfection
               equal
               to
               that
               of
               Men
               ,
               if
               not
               greater
               :
               For
               wherein
               do
               they
               imagin
               Sense
               to
               be
               distinguish'd
               from
               Reason
               ?
               Doubtless
               herein
               the
               Cognition
               is
               apprehensive
               of
               Sense
               ,
               and
               simple
               ,
               therefore
               not
               obnoxious
               to
               falsity
               :
               whereas
               the
               Cognition
               of
               Reason
               is
               a
               little
               more
               Composite
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               made
               out
               by
               the
               conclusions
               of
               Syllogisms
               ,
               that
               it
               seems
               no
               way
               to
               argue
               a
               greater
               perfection
               ,
               especially
               since
               they
               affirm
               the
               Cognitions
               of
               GOD
               and
               of
               Angels
               to
               be
               most
               simple
               ,
               and
               only
               intuitive
               or
               apprehensive
               ,
               and
               perplex'd
               by
               no
               intricacies
               of
               Discourses
               ;
               so
               that
               by
               them
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               so
               say
               ,
               the
               Sense
               of
               Animals
               comes
               nearer
               to
               the
               Cognition
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               of
               Angels
               ,
               than
               Human
               Reason
               .
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Sensitive
                 Memory
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Beasts
                 .
              
               As
               to
               the
               
                 Sensitive
                 Memory
              
               ,
               or
               memory
               of
               
                 material
                 things
              
               ,
               we
               easily
               allow
               it
               to
               Beasts
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               fixt
               to
               a
               
                 Corporeal
                 Organ
              
               ,
               and
               depends
               upon
               the
               Vestigia
               or
               footsteps
               remaining
               in
               the
               Brain
               after
               some
               Image
               had
               been
               imprest
               upon
               it
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               those
               Vestigia
               are
               no
               other
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               at
               large
               made
               out
               in
               my
               Institution
               of
               Philosophy
               ,
               than
               certain
               Paths
               ,
               which
               the
               course
               of
               the
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               hath
               left
               among
               the
               Fibres
               of
               the
               Brain
               ,
               through
               which
               at
               first
               they
               passed
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               folds
               in
               Paper
               or
               Linnen
               render
               the
               said
               Paper
               or
               Linnen
               the
               more
               apt
               to
               readmit
               the
               same
               folds
               as
               before
               ,
               I
               say
               more
               apt
               than
               if
               no
               folds
               had
               been
               made
               there
               ;
               whereby
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               the
               Fibres
               of
               the
               Brain
               are
               indued
               with
               a
               Power
               of
               attracting
               and
               disposing
               the
               Spirits
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               next
               time
               they
               may
               have
               egress
               through
               the
               same
               Vestigia
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               they
               had
               egress
               the
               first
               time
               .
               So
               that
               this
               sort
               of
               
                 sensitive
                 memory
              
               ,
               consists
               in
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Brain
               ,
               induc'd
               from
               the
               Objects
               through
               the
               Senses
               .
               Which
               disposition
               ,
               if
               it
               happen
               to
               be
               inverted
               ,
               or
               destroy'd
               ,
               the
               Memory
               immediately
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               either
               weakned
               or
               utterly
               perish
               :
               As
               may
               be
               proved
               by
               many
               examples
               in
               those
               ,
               who
               either
               by
               the
               blow
               of
               a
               Stone
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               sharpness
               of
               some
               Distemper
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               fall
               from
               a
               high
               place
               ,
               have
               lost
               the
               use
               of
               their
               Memory
               ,
               forgetting
               all
               those
               things
               which
               they
               knew
               before
               .
               See
               the
               
                 Natural
                 History
              
               ,
               the
               last
               Part.
               Nay
               some
               there
               are
               who
               have
               had
               the
               Vestigia
               of
               their
               Brain
               so
               far
               disturb'd
               by
               the
               overmuch
               taking
               of
               Tobbacco
               ,
               as
               to
               abolish
               all
               signs
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               overthrow
               the
               Characters
               long
               since
               there
               imprest
               .
               Whence
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               the
               Memory
               is
               a
               
                 Corporeal
                 Faculty
              
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Vestigia
               which
               it
               conserves
               from
               the
               Species
               of
               Objects
               ,
               hath
               a
               power
               of
               exciting
               those
               Images
               anew
               ,
               and
               of
               procreating
               the
               Idea's
               of
               things
               formerly
               done
               .
            
             
               
                 XC
                 .
                 Divers
                 Brutes
                 are
                 void
                 of
                 the
                 Intellective
                 Memory
                 .
              
               Nothing
               therefore
               hinders
               ,
               but
               that
               Animals
               may
               remember
               ,
               
                 
                   And
                   mindful
                   Goats
                   unto
                   their
                   Huts
                   return
                   .
                
              
               (
               as
               Virgil
               hath
               it
               in
               his
               Georgicks
               )
               while
               the
               Images
               of
               
                 Corporeal
                 Objects
              
               recur
               in
               the
               same
               order
               as
               they
               entred
               the
               Loculi
               or
               Cells
               of
               the
               Brain
               ,
               and
               stir
               up
               the
               same
               kind
               of
               motion
               in
               their
               Nerves
               .
               Yet
               all
               this
               while
               they
               do
               not
               perceive
               that
               they
               remember
               ,
               nor
               do
               they
               ,
               neglecting
               other
               things
               ,
               make
               any
               choice
               of
               what
               they
               chiefly
               have
               need
               of
               ,
               nor
               search
               after
               new
               things
               ,
               nor
               call
               to
               mind
               former
               configurations
               ,
               but
               act
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Minstrels
               ,
               who
               play
               upon
               the
               Harp
               ,
               touch
               the
               Chords
               ,
               and
               produce
               various
               sorts
               of
               Harmony
               ;
               without
               any
               care
               or
               heed
               to
               what
               they
               are
               about
               .
               So
               the
               
                 Dog
                 Argus
              
               knew
               ,
               and
               fawned
               upon
               Ulisses
               after
               his
               twenty
               years
               travel
               .
               So
               the
               Birds
               flying
               out
               of
               their
               Neasts
               for
               food
               into
               the
               Woods
               ,
               return
               from
               a
               far
               off
               :
               So
               Fishes
               upon
               signs
               given
               ,
               run
               to
               the
               Meat
               thrown
               them
               in
               their
               Ponds
               and
               Lakes
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               retire
               to
               their
               holes
               :
               So
               the
               
                 Wild
                 Beasts
              
               return
               each
               to
               their
               Dens
               ,
               tho'
               far
               apart
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               Scent
               find
               out
               their
               way
               when-ever
               they
               chance
               to
               lose
               it
               .
               Because
               the
               
                 Animal
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               finding
               the
               pores
               of
               the
               Brain
               through
               which
               they
               
               formerly
               began
               their
               course
               ,
               enter
               them
               more
               easily
               than
               others
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               they
               excite
               a
               special
               motion
               in
               the
               
                 Glandula
                 Pinealis
              
               ,
               whereby
               the
               same
               Object
               is
               again
               represented
               to
               them
               ;
               haply
               for
               want
               of
               these
               Vestigia
               ,
               the
               Tucani
               are
               indued
               with
               little
               or
               no
               memory
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               going
               out
               of
               their
               Den
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               the
               way
               in
               again
               ,
               but
               are
               forc'd
               to
               dig
               another
               to
               repose
               in
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Part.
                 A
                 DISSERTATION
                 Of
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 SENSE
                 AND
                 KNOWLEDGE
                 IN
                 BRUTES
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   The
                   order
                   of
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   declared
                   in
                   the
                   Second
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   Dissertation
                   .
                
                 ALTHO'
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 out
                 by
                 Reasons
                 strong
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Brute
                   Animals
                
                 are
                 destitute
                 of
                 Sense
                 and
                 Perception
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 of
                 Cognition
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 discern'd
                 in
                 their
                 Operations
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 well-contrived
                 Structure
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 precise
                 direction
                 of
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 through
                 certain
                 Passages
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Actions
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 we
                 cannot
                 pretend
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 descend
                 to
                 particulars
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 Animals
                 may
                 be
                 mechanically
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 motions
                 which
                 we
                 think
                 proceed
                 from
                 a
                 certain
                 Soul
                 in
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 kin
                 to
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 produc'd
                 in
                 Automata
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 a
                 Spring
                 ,
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 Wheels
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 difficult
                 Labour
                 ,
                 yet
                 nenertheless
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 undertaken
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 intend
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 Work
                 begun
                 to
                 its
                 desired
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 solid
                 superstructure
                 to
                 the
                 foundations
                 we
                 have
                 laid
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 observe
                 a
                 certain
                 Order
                 and
                 Method
                 in
                 this
                 Second
                 Part
                 of
                 this
                 Dissertation
                 ;
                 we
                 judge
                 it
                 expedient
                 to
                 reduce
                 all
                 the
                 Operations
                 of
                 Brutes
                 into
                 Five
                 Classes
                 or
                 Ranks
                 .
                 The
                 First
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 inbred
                 in
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 exercise
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 innate
                 force
                 .
                 The
                 Second
                 is
                 of
                 some
                 Actions
                 ,
                 which
                 argue
                 a
                 sort
                 of
                 Craft
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 bear
                 some
                 signs
                 or
                 semblance
                 of
                 
                   Intellect
                   ,
                   Judgment
                
                 and
                 Discourse
                 .
                 The
                 Third
                 is
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 insinuate
                 the
                 docility
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 aptitude
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 ;
                 implying
                 that
                 something
                 of
                 Reason
                 shines
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 Fourth
                 is
                 of
                 Actions
                 ,
                 which
                 discover
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Mutual
                   Speech
                
                 in
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 necessity
                 of
                 allowing
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Language
                 common
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 Fifth
                 and
                 Last
                 is
                 of
                 some
                 Actions
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 Animals
                 seem
                 to
                 excel
                 the
                 cunning
                 and
                 sagacity
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 peculiar
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 Foreknowledge
                 of
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 above
                 what
                 falls
                 to
                 Mans
                 share
                 and
                 lot
                 to
                 be
                 indued
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   Some
                   Operations
                   of
                   Beasts
                   produc'd
                   by
                   Natural
                   Instinct
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 First
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 Actions
                 proper
                 to
                 every
                 Species
                 of
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 determined
                 to
                 certain
                 Operations
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 design
                 and
                 perform
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 without
                 any
                 difference
                 .
                 CAMELS
                 fly
                 from
                 pure
                 Streams
                 ,
                 and
                 hunt
                 after
                 muddy
                 and
                 troubled
                 Waters
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 when
                 ever
                 they
                 go
                 into
                 a
                 River
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Water
                 be
                 not
                 muddy
                 ,
                 they
                 raise
                 the
                 Mud
                 by
                 a
                 vehement
                 scraping
                 on
                 the
                 Ground
                 with
                 their
                 Feet
                 .
                 CONIES
                 continually
                 dig
                 themselves
                 Burrows
                 to
                 lodge
                 ,
                 and
                 cover
                 them
                 with
                 Sand
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 lie
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 rapines
                 of
                 the
                 Ferrets
                 .
                 HARTS
                 shot
                 in
                 their
                 Side
                 with
                 a
                 Dart
                 ,
                 presently
                 seek
                 after
                 the
                 Herb
                 Dittany
                 for
                 the
                 curing
                 of
                 their
                 Wound
                 ,
                 and
                 expelling
                 the
                 Pain
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 afflicted
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 Root
                 of
                 Valerian
                 be
                 thrown
                 before
                 CATS
                 ,
                 they
                 run
                 to
                 catch
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 lick
                 it
                 ,
                 make
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 Persons
                 Dancing
                 and
                 Skipping
                 ,
                 they
                 run
                 about
                 and
                 discover
                 many
                 signs
                 of
                 Joy
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 .
                 A
                 HEN
                 at
                 the
                 
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Kite
                 makes
                 a
                 clocking
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 exhorting
                 her
                 Chickens
                 to
                 flight
                 ,
                 she
                 still
                 advances
                 her
                 Voice
                 ,
                 and
                 calls
                 them
                 under
                 her
                 Wings
                 .
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   The
                   same
                   Nature
                   is
                   in
                   all
                   Animals
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Species
                
                 The
                 cause
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 Actions
                 can
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 
                   Natural
                   Inclination
                
                 and
                 Instinct
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 Animals
                 are
                 instigated
                 to
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 motions
                 ,
                 and
                 resolve
                 upon
                 what
                 things
                 are
                 convenient
                 for
                 them
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 whole
                 
                   Brutal
                   Species
                
                 is
                 carried
                 with
                 one
                 propension
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 impulse
                 found
                 in
                 all
                 of
                 that
                 Kind
                 .
                 So
                 every
                 HARE
                 is
                 a
                 like
                 fearful
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 method
                 of
                 subtilty
                 declines
                 all
                 Dangers
                 and
                 Inconveniences
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 Every
                 HOUND
                 hath
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Craft
                 and
                 Innate
                 Industry
                 in
                 following
                 after
                 
                   Wild
                   Beasts
                
                 .
                 All
                 FOXES
                 are
                 shrewdly
                 cunning
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 use
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 of
                 Art
                 and
                 Method
                 in
                 
                   laying
                   Snares
                
                 for
                 Birds
                 .
                 Every
                 APE
                 expresses
                 human
                 gestures
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 of
                 imitation
                 receives
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 offered
                 or
                 comes
                 in
                 its
                 way
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 nothing
                 of
                 Reason
                 is
                 concern'd
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 actions
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Brutes
                 are
                 impelled
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 necessity
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 familiar
                 saying
                 in
                 Schools
                 ,
                 they
                 rather
                 suffer
                 than
                 act
                 .
                 For
                 how
                 can
                 a
                 CAMEL
                 know
                 that
                 a
                 draught
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 the
                 purer
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 causes
                 the
                 Gripes
                 of
                 the
                 Belly
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 its
                 Substance
                 ,
                 it
                 affords
                 him
                 the
                 less
                 nourishment
                 ?
                 How
                 knows
                 a
                 CONY
                 that
                 the
                 Ferrets
                 lay
                 ambuscadoes
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 cover
                 their
                 Hole
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 out
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 expelled
                 themselves
                 by
                 the
                 injury
                 of
                 their
                 Teeth
                 and
                 Feet
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 hostility
                 besides
                 ?
                 How
                 should
                 a
                 HART
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Herb
                 Dittany
                 is
                 available
                 for
                 the
                 drawing
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 D●●●
                 shot
                 into
                 his
                 Side
                 ?
                 A
                 HEN
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Kite
                 lays
                 wait
                 for
                 her
                 Chickens
                 to
                 snatch
                 them
                 away
                 and
                 devour
                 them
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 Beasts
                 would
                 be
                 wiser
                 than
                 Men
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 the
                 faculty
                 to
                 explore
                 and
                 find
                 out
                 things
                 before
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 make
                 trial
                 ,
                 or
                 have
                 experience
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 understand
                 occurrences
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 could
                 arrive
                 at
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 their
                 Senses
                 .
                 For
                 BEES
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 scarcely
                 brought
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 begin
                 to
                 build
                 Hony-Combs
                 ,
                 gather
                 Hony
                 ,
                 attend
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 perform
                 all
                 the
                 Offices
                 of
                 their
                 little
                 Commonwealth
                 .
                 Young
                 ANTS
                 testifie
                 no
                 less
                 providence
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 more
                 age
                 .
                 CHICKENS
                 newly
                 hatch'd
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Shell
                 ,
                 dread
                 and
                 avoid
                 the
                 Kite
                 .
                 The
                 Kite
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 Instructor
                 but
                 natural
                 Instinct
                 ,
                 lays
                 wait
                 for
                 the
                 Hen.
                 The
                 WOLF
                 from
                 his
                 very
                 Cradle
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 innate
                 hostility
                 prosecutes
                 the
                 Sheep
                 .
                 The
                 SWALLOW
                 builds
                 and
                 covers
                 its
                 Neast
                 :
                 The
                 SPIDER
                 its
                 Web
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 Teacher
                 but
                 natural
                 Instinct
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 Animals
                 are
                 not
                 directed
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Conduct
                 of
                 Nature
                 only
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 alike
                 prevalent
                 in
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   That
                   Beasts
                   of
                   every
                   Kind
                   cannot
                   but
                   do
                   actions
                   which
                   are
                   proper
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 conceiving
                 that
                 Beasts
                 of
                 every
                 Kind
                 ought
                 to
                 perform
                 Actions
                 which
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 but
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 act
                 no
                 otherwise
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 their
                 Mechanism
                 or
                 Structure
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 their
                 Organs
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 destin'd
                 to
                 different
                 uses
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 diversity
                 of
                 their
                 Species
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 doubt
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 Nature
                 hath
                 furnish'd
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 Organs
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 those
                 functions
                 which
                 are
                 most
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 Nature
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 in
                 Ants
                 ,
                 motions
                 very
                 regular
                 and
                 very
                 necessary
                 to
                 lead
                 them
                 in
                 Summer
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 Objects
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 need
                 to
                 make
                 provision
                 of
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Winter
                   .
                   Swallows
                
                 build
                 their
                 Neasts
                 with
                 more
                 artifice
                 than
                 the
                 skilfullest
                 of
                 Men
                 can
                 do
                 :
                 And
                 a
                 Dog
                 in
                 finding
                 out
                 his
                 Master
                 shews
                 more
                 sagacity
                 than
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 is
                 usually
                 discerned
                 in
                 Man.
                 
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   After
                   what
                   manner
                   Bees
                   make
                   their
                   Cells
                   so
                   ingen●ously
                   .
                
                 Moreover
                 there
                 occur
                 to
                 us
                 some
                 Works
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 seem
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 without
                 Sense
                 and
                 Reason
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 observed
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Discourse
                 :
                 For
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 Spiders
                 weave
                 their
                 Webs
                 so
                 Geometrically
                 ,
                 and
                 Bees
                 compose
                 their
                 Cells
                 so
                 neatly
                 and
                 orderly
                 ,
                 each
                 being
                 appointed
                 their
                 several
                 Offices
                 ;
                 some
                 to
                 lay
                 up
                 the
                 Hony
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 exclude
                 the
                 Drones
                 ?
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 they
                 make
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Cells
                 oblong
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 forms
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ;
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 make
                 them
                 open
                 to
                 leave
                 egress
                 and
                 regress
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 above
                 two
                 rows
                 of
                 Cells
                 can
                 be
                 opposite
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 one
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 at
                 the
                 occluded
                 part
                 .
                 Besides
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 framing
                 the
                 Walls
                 of
                 their
                 Cells
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 that
                 the
                 Wax
                 be
                 separated
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 out
                 from
                 all
                 parts
                 :
                 How
                 do
                 the
                 Bees
                 so
                 contrive
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Bee
                 taking
                 its
                 round
                 with
                 comprest
                 Wings
                 ,
                 six
                 other
                 Cells
                 should
                 be
                 drawn
                 circularly
                 near
                 the
                 Wax-Cell
                 towards
                 the
                 sides
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 towards
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 convenience
                 of
                 the
                 circular
                 Figure
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 ordered
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 touch'd
                 by
                 six
                 ,
                 other
                 equal
                 and
                 conformable
                 Cells
                 :
                 Furthermore
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 Hexagonic
                 or
                 Sixangled
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Hexaedric
                 or
                 six-sided
                 Figure
                 ,
                 conformable
                 as
                 well
                 at
                 the
                 Sides
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 Top
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
                 while
                 six
                 Circles
                 are
                 contiguous
                 about
                 a
                 seventh
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 compression
                 ,
                 this
                 compression
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 mutual
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 till
                 it
                 falls
                 into
                 six
                 Sides
                 ,
                 equal
                 to
                 a
                 Semidiameter
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 containing
                 as
                 the
                 contained
                 Circles
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   The
                   whole
                   operation
                   of
                   Bees
                   proceeds
                   not
                   from
                   Reason
                   ,
                   but
                   instinct
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 But
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 Operations
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 properly
                 to
                 Cognition
                 or
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 intelligence
                 ,
                 which
                 Averroes
                 calls
                 
                   Non
                   Errant
                
                 :
                 So
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Nature
                
                 must
                 follow
                 the
                 conduct
                 of
                 
                   Divine
                   Reason
                
                 ;
                 and
                 its
                 Works
                 be
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 Darts
                 or
                 Arrows
                 which
                 are
                 directed
                 by
                 a
                 skilful
                 Marksman
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Aim
                 or
                 Mark
                 which
                 the
                 Darts
                 or
                 Arrows
                 themselves
                 have
                 no
                 suspicion
                 or
                 apprehension
                 of
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Natural
                 Force
                 infused
                 into
                 every
                 Animal
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Original
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 Source
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 Motions
                 and
                 admirable
                 Effects
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 only
                 exceed
                 all
                 our
                 Efforts
                 ,
                 but
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 hardly
                 attain
                 to
                 by
                 our
                 greatest
                 application
                 of
                 Wit
                 and
                 Ingenuity
                 :
                 Whence
                 the
                 Great
                 DESCARTES
                 in
                 his
                 45
                 
                   th
                   Epistle
                
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 Nobleman
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   ignorant
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   that
                   many
                   things
                   are
                   performed
                   by
                   Brutes
                   ,
                   far
                   better
                   than
                   by
                   us
                   ;
                   but
                   this
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   wonder
                   at
                   ,
                   since
                   it
                   helps
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   they
                   perform
                   them
                   Naturally
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   by
                   Springs
                   ;
                   no
                   otherwise
                   than
                   a
                   Clock
                   or
                   Dial
                   ,
                   which
                   declares
                   the
                   Hours
                   far
                   better
                   than
                   we
                   can
                   find
                   it
                   out
                   by
                   our
                   exactest
                   Judgment
                   :
                   And
                   doubtless
                   when
                   the
                   Swallows
                   approach
                   in
                
                 Spring
                 
                   time
                   ,
                   they
                   act
                   therein
                   in
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   manner
                   of
                   Clocks
                   or
                   Dials
                   :
                   And
                   whatsoever
                   Bees
                   perform
                   ,
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   nature
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   also
                   the
                   Order
                   which
                   Cranes
                   observe
                   in
                   flying
                   ,
                   Apes
                   in
                   fighting
                   ;
                   if
                   at
                   least
                   they
                   observe
                   any
                   .
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   instinct
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   are
                   carried
                   to
                   bury
                   their
                   Dead
                   ,
                   hath
                   nothing
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   wondred
                   at
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   instinct
                   of
                   Dogs
                   and
                   Cats
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   going
                   about
                   to
                   cover
                   their
                   Excrements
                   ,
                   scrape
                   up
                   the
                   Earth
                   in
                   order
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   tho'
                   perhaps
                   they
                   never
                   proceed
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   to
                   cover
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   shews
                   that
                   they
                   act
                   unthinking
                   ,
                   and
                   only
                   by
                   instinct
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 any
                 one
                 still
                 remains
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 that
                 Intellect
                 and
                 Reason
                 must
                 be
                 allowed
                 in
                 Beasts
                 to
                 produce
                 all
                 those
                 wonderful
                 Operations
                 ;
                 what
                 hinders
                 but
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 things
                 in
                 Nature
                 give
                 occasion
                 of
                 admiration
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 Reason
                 ?
                 Why
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 maintain
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Clock
                 or
                 Dial
                 is
                 indued
                 with
                 Intellect
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Index
                 ,
                 turning
                 about
                 by
                 a
                 Spring
                 of
                 Motion
                 infixt
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 by
                 a
                 deflux
                 of
                 Water
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 by
                 the
                 stress
                 of
                 a
                 Weight
                 hung
                 on
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 turned
                 about
                 by
                 the
                 reflex
                 of
                 an
                 intorted
                 Steel
                 ,
                 designs
                 the
                 Hours
                 ?
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 Needle
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 prompted
                 by
                 Reason
                 to
                 fly
                 to
                 the
                 adjacent
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 of
                 its
                 imbraces
                 ?
                 The
                 Bees
                 therefore
                 erect
                 their
                 Habitations
                 ,
                 as
                 HARVEY
                 admirably
                 expresseth
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 Natural
                 impulse
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 a
                 fatal
                 necessity
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 certain
                 mandate
                 ,
                 working
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 but
                 act
                 nothing
                 by
                 
                   Providence
                   ,
                   Design
                
                 or
                 Councel
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 in
                 us
                 is
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 
                   Artifical
                   Operations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Art
                   ,
                   Intellect
                
                 or
                 Providence
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 
                   Natural
                   Works
                
                 is
                 meer
                 Nature
                 ,
                 depending
                 upon
                 no
                 
                   Mans
                   Instruction
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   Whence
                   ariseth
                   the
                   diversity
                   of
                   Actions
                   in
                   Brutes
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 required
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 diversity
                 of
                 actions
                 should
                 be
                 produc'd
                 among
                 Beasts
                 ?
                 How
                 each
                 Animal
                 should
                 have
                 its
                 proper
                 Machination
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 operate
                 according
                 to
                 inbred
                 impressions
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 impelled
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 weight
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 happens
                 from
                 the
                 various
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Organ
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 varies
                 in
                 Animals
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 Species
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 brings
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 affection
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Object
                 is
                 directed
                 to
                 different
                 Motions
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 nothing
                 else
                 can
                 be
                 understood
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Instinct
                
                 ,
                 than
                 the
                 
                   Local
                   Motion
                
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 so
                 of
                 the
                 minute
                 parts
                 indued
                 with
                 a
                 certain
                 magnitude
                 and
                 Figure
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 which
                 
                   natural
                   things
                
                 are
                 distinguish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 obtain
                 various
                 denominations
                 .
                 Now
                 those
                 motions
                 which
                 follow
                 
                   corporeal
                   dispositions
                
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 three
                 Heads
                 .
                 The
                 First
                 is
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 Animals
                 ,
                 through
                 a
                 certain
                 inbred
                 impulse
                 ,
                 hate
                 and
                 decline
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 hurtful
                 and
                 troublesome
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 Sheep
                 abhors
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 upon
                 the
                 said
                 sight
                 thereof
                 ,
                 betakes
                 it self
                 to
                 flight
                 with
                 all
                 imaginable
                 haste
                 :
                 Almost
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Animals
                 dread
                 the
                 Lion
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 terrified
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 On
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 Lion
                 fears
                 the
                 Cock
                 ,
                 and
                 trembles
                 both
                 at
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 his
                 Crowing
                 ,
                 and
                 sight
                 of
                 his
                 Crest
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Chickens
                 fear
                 and
                 fly
                 the
                 Kite
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 Second
                 is
                 of
                 those
                 by
                 which
                 Beasts
                 apply
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 propagation
                 of
                 their
                 Kind
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 generating
                 of
                 their
                 like
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Silkworm
                 weaves
                 its
                 Egg
                 ;
                 so
                 Fishes
                 and
                 other
                 Animals
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 inbred
                 propensity
                 ,
                 do
                 many
                 things
                 which
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 foresaid
                 end
                 .
                 The
                 Third
                 is
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 by
                 which
                 Brutes
                 provide
                 for
                 their
                 own
                 preservation
                 ,
                 and
                 sustain
                 themselves
                 from
                 perishing
                 ,
                 they
                 go
                 out
                 to
                 get
                 their
                 Food
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 their
                 Meats
                 ,
                 they
                 lay
                 up
                 Provision
                 against
                 the
                 approaching
                 Winter
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 several
                 other
                 such
                 like
                 actions
                 which
                 conduce
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   Whence
                   ariseth
                   the
                   Hatred
                   and
                   or
                   Antipathy
                   between
                   some
                   Animals
                   .
                
                 The
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Kind
                 are
                 easily
                 made
                 out
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 affirm
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 such
                 Objects
                 ,
                 certain
                 impressions
                 are
                 transmitted
                 through
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 into
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 convey
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 into
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ;
                 which
                 upon
                 turning
                 the
                 Back
                 ,
                 or
                 moving
                 the
                 Thighs
                 ,
                 are
                 readily
                 disposed
                 to
                 help
                 on
                 the
                 flight
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 partly
                 upon
                 those
                 Nerves
                 which
                 dilate
                 or
                 contract
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 agitate
                 other
                 parts
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 Blood
                 is
                 sent
                 into
                 it
                 :
                 That
                 this
                 Blood
                 being
                 rarified
                 ,
                 after
                 another
                 manner
                 than
                 is
                 usual
                 ,
                 sends
                 into
                 the
                 Brain
                 those
                 Spirits
                 which
                 are
                 adapted
                 to
                 the
                 cherishing
                 and
                 fomenting
                 of
                 Terror
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 keep
                 open
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 open
                 again
                 those
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 which
                 conduct
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 said
                 Nerves
                 :
                 So
                 the
                 Sight
                 of
                 the
                 Eye
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 a
                 Wolf
                 ,
                 reflected
                 upon
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 a
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 disposing
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 diffusing
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 Nerves
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 as
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 promoting
                 the
                 flight
                 of
                 the
                 Sheep
                 :
                 The
                 like
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Chickens
                 flying
                 the
                 Kite
                 ;
                 the
                 Lion
                 the
                 Cock
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Beasts
                 the
                 Lion.
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 contexture
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 an
                 impression
                 is
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 to
                 produce
                 such
                 an
                 affection
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Disposition
                 and
                 Temperament
                 is
                 found
                 is
                 Beasts
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 manifested
                 by
                 the
                 steam
                 exhaling
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 Camel
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 a
                 Horse
                 is
                 so
                 terrified
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 becomes
                 incapable
                 of
                 standing
                 a
                 fight
                 :
                 Of
                 such
                 a
                 Nature
                 likewise
                 is
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 a
                 Horse
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 an
                 Elephant
                 is
                 driven
                 into
                 madness
                 :
                 The
                 Root
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Herb
                 Valerian
                 sends
                 forth
                 a
                 Vapour
                 ,
                 which
                 works
                 so
                 upon
                 Cats
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 thereby
                 driven
                 into
                 a
                 merry
                 Pin
                 ,
                 and
                 skip
                 and
                 frisk
                 about
                 like
                 mad
                 .
                 In
                 regard
                 that
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 an
                 affection
                 is
                 not
                 grateful
                 or
                 ungrateful
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 conformation
                 of
                 the
                 Organs
                 ,
                 and
                 contexture
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 these
                 Animals
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 haply
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 cause
                 that
                 the
                 Cock
                 awakes
                 before
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Crowing
                 proclaims
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 Day
                 ,
                 than
                 because
                 the
                 Sun
                 having
                 passed
                 the
                 Circle
                 of
                 Midnight
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 almost
                 overtaken
                 the
                 Morning
                 ,
                 puts
                 to
                 flight
                 the
                 cold
                 Air
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 by
                 his
                 approach
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 coldness
                 the
                 Cock
                 being
                 raised
                 and
                 awakned
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 stirred
                 up
                 and
                 alarm'd
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 presently
                 sets
                 up
                 his
                 Note
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 loud
                 Crowing
                 calls
                 up
                 mortal
                 Men
                 to
                 their
                 tasks
                 and
                 labours
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   Whence
                   proceeds
                   the
                   Love
                   of
                   Beasts
                   one
                   towards
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 may
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 Beasts
                 be
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 when
                 an
                 Object
                 is
                 agreeaable
                 ,
                 the
                 Light
                 which
                 is
                 reflected
                 towards
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Animal
                 ,
                 strikes
                 the
                 
                   Optick
                   Nerves
                
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 dispose
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 to
                 insinuate
                 ,
                 part
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 their
                 course
                 toward
                 the
                 
                   Tail
                   ,
                   Head
                   ,
                   Legs
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 part
                 into
                 those
                 which
                 serve
                 to
                 inlarge
                 the
                 Orifices
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 press
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 Chyle
                 and
                 the
                 Blood
                 may
                 come
                 in
                 greater
                 abundance
                 ;
                 which
                 not
                 only
                 causes
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 
                 to
                 mount
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 in
                 the
                 greater
                 quantity
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 gives
                 them
                 a
                 freer
                 course
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 to
                 conserve
                 ,
                 entertain
                 and
                 fortifie
                 those
                 motions
                 which
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 an
                 agreeable
                 Object
                 hath
                 caused
                 .
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   Whence
                   their
                   Passions
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Passions
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 taken
                 not
                 for
                 
                   Simple
                   Faculties
                
                 but
                 for
                 Actions
                 ,
                 are
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 emotions
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 caused
                 by
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 Object
                 ,
                 whether
                 hurtful
                 or
                 favourable
                 ,
                 and
                 fortified
                 by
                 some
                 particular
                 courses
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 depend
                 principally
                 upon
                 the
                 disposition
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Principal
                 Bowels
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 Blood.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   The
                   Composition
                   of
                   the
                   Machin
                   of
                   a
                   Beast
                   more
                   exact
                   than
                   any
                   other
                   .
                
                 You
                 will
                 ,
                 possibly
                 ,
                 have
                 much
                 ado
                 to
                 conceive
                 that
                 Beasts
                 should
                 do
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 them
                 do
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 things
                 Inanimate
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Clock
                 which
                 marks
                 the
                 Hours
                 ,
                 and
                 strikes
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 its
                 Wheels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 its
                 Counterweights
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 in
                 Beasts
                 we
                 take
                 notice
                 only
                 of
                 their
                 motions
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 motions
                 is
                 very
                 surprising
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 hard
                 matter
                 for
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 persuade
                 himself
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 can
                 be
                 included
                 in
                 a
                 Machin
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 easily
                 deliver
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 pain
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 representation
                 before
                 you
                 of
                 a
                 Clock
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 composed
                 but
                 of
                 15
                 or
                 20
                 pieces
                 ,
                 which
                 nevertheless
                 strikes
                 all
                 the
                 Hours
                 ,
                 marks
                 the
                 Half-hours
                 ,
                 the
                 quarters
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 Time
                 which
                 are
                 numberless
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 a
                 Machin
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 composed
                 of
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 Pieces
                 ,
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 must
                 we
                 imagin
                 the
                 Machin
                 of
                 a
                 Beast
                 capable
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 compos'd
                 of
                 Spring-Fibres
                 ,
                 whose
                 number
                 and
                 due
                 disposure
                 surpasses
                 ,
                 without
                 compare
                 ,
                 the
                 structure
                 of
                 the
                 exactest
                 Machin
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 any
                 Workman
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   The
                   Machins
                   of
                   Beasts
                   are
                   wound
                   up
                   as
                   other
                   Machins
                   .
                
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 between
                 a
                 Beast
                 and
                 an
                 Artificial
                 Machin
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 a
                 Clock
                 may
                 be
                 wound
                 up
                 every
                 day
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Machin
                 ,
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Dog
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 wound
                 up
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Machins
                 are
                 not
                 wound
                 up
                 ,
                 or
                 renewed
                 after
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
                 
                   Pocket
                   Clocks
                
                 or
                 Watches
                 have
                 their
                 Springs
                 ;
                 certain
                 Turn-broches
                 or
                 Jacks
                 have
                 the
                 smoke
                 of
                 the
                 Chimney
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 move
                 ;
                 Mills
                 have
                 Water
                 or
                 Wind
                 ;
                 Thermometers
                 have
                 heat
                 or
                 coldness
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ;
                 the
                 Hydrometer
                 divers
                 degrees
                 of
                 Moisture
                 :
                 So
                 likewise
                 Beasts
                 have
                 their
                 Aliment
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Machins
                 are
                 wound
                 up
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 any
                 thing
                 given
                 them
                 to
                 eat
                 or
                 drink
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                   A
                   Dog
                   is
                   not
                   carried
                   by
                   Cognition
                   to
                   snatch
                   at
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   Bread.
                   
                
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 difference
                 between
                 Beasts
                 and
                 other
                 Machins
                 ,
                 whence
                 comes
                 it
                 that
                 a
                 Dog
                 can
                 snatch
                 at
                 one
                 bit
                 of
                 Bread
                 or
                 Meat
                 ,
                 and
                 reject
                 or
                 refuse
                 another
                 bit
                 which
                 is
                 offered
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 Cognition
                 or
                 discerning
                 Sense
                 to
                 accept
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 reject
                 the
                 other
                 ?
                 Who
                 can
                 think
                 it
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 Cognition
                 in
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 it
                 to
                 move
                 towards
                 the
                 Adamant
                 or
                 Loadstone
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 move
                 towards
                 a
                 Flint
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 offered
                 to
                 it
                 ?
                 Or
                 who
                 will
                 think
                 himself
                 obliged
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 Cognition
                 in
                 a
                 Dog
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 him
                 to
                 run
                 away
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Cudgel
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 offered
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 in
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Iron
                 shunning
                 when
                 the
                 
                   opposite
                   Pole
                
                 is
                 presented
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 Adamant
                 by
                 which
                 formerly
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 attracted
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                   A
                   Dog
                   fsels
                   never
                   the
                   more
                   pain
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   crys
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   beaten
                   .
                
                 And
                 certainly
                 these
                 who
                 believe
                 that
                 a
                 Dog
                 feels
                 pain
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 crys
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 beaten
                 ,
                 have
                 as
                 little
                 reason
                 for
                 their
                 belief
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 greatest
                 sound
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 heard
                 when
                 the
                 Organs
                 are
                 touch'd
                 in
                 certain
                 places
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 sign
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 pain
                 in
                 those
                 Organs
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 proposed
                 any
                 such
                 action
                 of
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 can
                 produce
                 something
                 like
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 must
                 necessarily
                 confess
                 does
                 happen
                 in
                 other
                 subjects
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 no
                 way
                 be
                 imagined
                 capable
                 of
                 Cognition
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 need
                 do
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 see
                 with
                 your
                 Eye
                 ,
                 and
                 touch
                 with
                 your
                 Hand
                 the
                 several
                 Organs
                 of
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 different
                 Structures
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 you
                 comprehend
                 how
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Actions
                 may
                 be
                 performed
                 without
                 Cognition
                 ,
                 after
                 which
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 no
                 great
                 difficulty
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   A
                   Swallow
                   shews
                   nothing
                   of
                   Cognition
                   in
                   building
                   her
                   Neast
                   .
                
                 No
                 more
                 doubt
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Swallow
                 may
                 without
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 imploy
                 it self
                 in
                 building
                 a
                 Neast
                 of
                 Mud
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 Artifice
                 imaginable
                 ;
                 may
                 gather
                 up
                 heaps
                 of
                 Straw
                 and
                 Chaff
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 curious
                 sort
                 of
                 Straw-work
                 ,
                 may
                 search
                 about
                 for
                 Feathers
                 to
                 lay
                 a-top
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 of
                 her
                 Bed
                 the
                 more
                 soft
                 and
                 warm
                 ,
                 the
                 disposing
                 of
                 her
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 covering
                 and
                 cherishing
                 of
                 her
                 Young
                 Ones
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 hatcht
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 to
                 fly
                 ,
                 and
                 shift
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 their
                 own
                 Food
                 ;
                 since
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 Cognition
                 ,
                 which
                 exactly
                 perform
                 that
                 which
                 Men
                 cannot
                 do
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 Ingenuity
                 .
                 I
                 might
                 here
                 recount
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 Examples
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Stone
                 hung
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 a
                 Pole
                 ,
                 marks
                 out
                 the
                 direct
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 for
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Center
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Needle
                 of
                 the
                 Compass
                 points
                 out
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Fane
                 shews
                 the
                 Course
                 of
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Clock
                 or
                 Dial
                 marks
                 out
                 the
                 Hours
                 more
                 exactly
                 than
                 the
                 Learnedest
                 Man
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 can
                 do
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Goldsmith
                 ,
                 the
                 cunningest
                 of
                 them
                 living
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 the
                 filing
                 of
                 Iron
                 mingled
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 Gold
                 or
                 Silver
                 ,
                 can
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 separate
                 the
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 by
                 plain
                 day-light
                 it
                 would
                 cost
                 him
                 much
                 time
                 and
                 labour
                 to
                 effect
                 it
                 ;
                 whereas
                 a
                 Loadstone
                 performs
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Day
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Light.
                 By
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 exactness
                 with
                 which
                 many
                 Beasts
                 perform
                 certain
                 operations
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 undoubted
                 sign
                 that
                 they
                 perform
                 them
                 with
                 Cognition
                 :
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 with
                 what
                 exactness
                 or
                 curiosity
                 soever
                 some
                 Beasts
                 may
                 act
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 never
                 produc'd
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 can
                 come
                 near
                 that
                 rare
                 skill
                 wherewith
                 the
                 least
                 Flower
                 of
                 the
                 Field
                 pushes
                 forth
                 its
                 Bud
                 ,
                 its
                 Blossoms
                 and
                 its
                 Leaves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                   Nor
                   a
                   Bee
                   in
                   the
                   contrivance
                   of
                   its
                   Comb.
                   
                
                 Nor
                 did
                 ever
                 any
                 Bee
                 make
                 Compartments
                 in
                 his
                 Comb
                 more
                 exact
                 and
                 curious
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 a
                 Pomegranate
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 marvelous
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 Dog
                 seemingly
                 sensible
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 Machin
                 is
                 wholly
                 disposed
                 to
                 move
                 after
                 a
                 
                   piece
                   of
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 pursuit
                 of
                 a
                 Hare
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 tho'
                 we
                 perhaps
                 may
                 think
                 our selves
                 obliged
                 to
                 admit
                 of
                 Cognition
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 whole
                 Machin
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 infinitely
                 more
                 strange
                 in
                 its
                 Fabrick
                 ,
                 than
                 it
                 is
                 strange
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 go
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 hath
                 nevertheless
                 been
                 so
                 composed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 Art
                 or
                 Cognition
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 act
                 by
                 motion
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 its
                 parts
                 :
                 Moreover
                 the
                 Argument
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 exactness
                 with
                 which
                 Beasts
                 perform
                 many
                 different
                 Actions
                 ,
                 proves
                 too
                 much
                 :
                 
                 For
                 we
                 should
                 thence
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 Beasts
                 have
                 more
                 perfect
                 Cognitions
                 than
                 Men
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 principle
                 of
                 these
                 Cognitions
                 is
                 more
                 noble
                 than
                 theirs
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 no
                 rational
                 person
                 will
                 easily
                 grant
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                   How
                   Brutes
                   are
                   impelled
                   to
                   Generation
                   .
                
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 repeat
                 our
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 interrupted
                 by
                 this
                 long
                 digression
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 operations
                 of
                 inanimate
                 things
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 explain
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   Kind
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 ease
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 First
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 Beasts
                 are
                 incited
                 to
                 Generation
                 and
                 Propagation
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 alteration
                 made
                 in
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 their
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Contextures
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 thence
                 a
                 certain
                 affection
                 is
                 derived
                 ,
                 (
                 especially
                 in
                 those
                 Organs
                 that
                 are
                 inservient
                 to
                 Generation
                 )
                 which
                 is
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Motions
                 .
                 For
                 Lust
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Phantasie
                
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Genital
                   Parts
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 while
                 those
                 parts
                 are
                 tickled
                 by
                 the
                 fervid
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 impelled
                 to
                 Coition
                 .
                 So
                 when
                 a
                 Proud
                 Bitch
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 comes
                 in
                 company
                 of
                 a
                 Dog
                 ,
                 she
                 by
                 her
                 smell
                 so
                 disposes
                 the
                 unquiet
                 Spirits
                 in
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Dog
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 conflux
                 into
                 the
                 parts
                 adapted
                 for
                 Generation
                 to
                 perfect
                 the
                 Coition
                 .
                 Whence
                 that
                 Tentigo
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 many
                 Males
                 accompanies
                 Lust
                 ,
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Animal
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 whilst
                 they
                 flow
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 Fungous
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 Masculine
                 Member
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 hindred
                 from
                 returning
                 by
                 the
                 Prostates
                 ,
                 swelling
                 with
                 the
                 Fervid
                 Seed
                 ,
                 and
                 stopping
                 up
                 the
                 Pores
                 of
                 those
                 Fungous
                 Nerves
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 Animals
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 libidinously
                 inclin'd
                 ,
                 are
                 of
                 that
                 disposition
                 ,
                 as
                 easily
                 to
                 be
                 directed
                 to
                 those
                 Motions
                 which
                 tend
                 to
                 Propagation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preserving
                 of
                 their
                 Kind
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 be
                 more
                 largely
                 discourst
                 of
                 concerning
                 Birds
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                   What
                   Imagination
                   is
                   in
                   Animals
                   .
                
                 When
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 Lust
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Animal
                 Phantasie
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 it
                 so
                 understood
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 some
                 internal
                 Principle
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 a
                 certain
                 Imagination
                 should
                 proceed
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 simple
                 motion
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 course
                 which
                 the
                 Animal
                 Spirits
                 take
                 of
                 themselves
                 across
                 the
                 Fibres
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Imagination
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 taken
                 for
                 a
                 simple
                 Faculty
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 a
                 power
                 which
                 the
                 Animal
                 Spirits
                 have
                 to
                 flow
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 into
                 some
                 certain
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 moving
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 Members
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   that
                   Brutes
                   are
                   concerned
                   for
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   their
                   lives
                   .
                
                 With
                 the
                 same
                 clearness
                 may
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Third
                   Kind
                
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 :
                 For
                 Nature
                 hath
                 been
                 beneficial
                 to
                 all
                 Creatures
                 ,
                 in
                 furnishing
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 proper
                 Organs
                 ,
                 and
                 impressing
                 that
                 habit
                 of
                 Body
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Organs
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 enabled
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 those
                 Motions
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 provide
                 for
                 their
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 prosecute
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 infused
                 by
                 Nature
                 into
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 as
                 saith
                 the
                 Latin
                 Orator
                 ,
                 to
                 defend
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 Life
                 and
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 decline
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 seem
                 hurtful
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 search
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 endeavour
                 to
                 obtain
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 if
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 application
                 ,
                 are
                 intent
                 upon
                 their
                 preservation
                 ,
                 by
                 building
                 themselves
                 places
                 of
                 abode
                 ;
                 by
                 seeking
                 their
                 Food
                 ,
                 even
                 rather
                 than
                 fail
                 ,
                 by
                 force
                 and
                 rapin
                 ;
                 by
                 providing
                 and
                 laying
                 up
                 sustenance
                 ,
                 by
                 discerning
                 and
                 distinguishing
                 some
                 Meats
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 such
                 like
                 actions
                 as
                 tend
                 to
                 sustain
                 and
                 keep
                 themselves
                 from
                 perishing
                 :
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 Beasts
                 are
                 so
                 framed
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 their
                 Meats
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 Retiring
                 Places
                 ,
                 &c.
                 they
                 are
                 disposed
                 to
                 those
                 Motions
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 prompted
                 to
                 Feed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 betake
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 Receptacles
                 :
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 distinguish
                 the
                 Meat
                 agreeable
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 decline
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 accept
                 of
                 others
                 :
                 For
                 Example
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 curing
                 of
                 Diseases
                 ,
                 and
                 restoring
                 to
                 Health
                 from
                 any
                 Distemper
                 ;
                 the
                 Ring-Dove
                 and
                 Blackbird
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Laurel
                 .
                 For
                 purging
                 the
                 Belly
                 ,
                 the
                 Dog
                 hath
                 recourse
                 to
                 Grass
                 ;
                 the
                 Hen
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Wall-flower
                 ;
                 the
                 Swallow
                 useth
                 Celandine
                 for
                 clearing
                 the
                 Sight
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Tortois
                   ,
                   Origanie
                
                 against
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Poison
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 choice
                 doubtless
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 prompted
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 inspection
                 of
                 the
                 Herb
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 different
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 various
                 contexture
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 from
                 Trees
                 and
                 Herbs
                 such
                 Emanations
                 arise
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 proportionate
                 to
                 the
                 Sensorium
                 so
                 affected
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 like
                 those
                 which
                 flow
                 from
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 Plants
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 as
                 Animals
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 prest
                 with
                 Hunger
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 promiscuously
                 allured
                 by
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Meat
                 alike
                 :
                 So
                 when
                 they
                 labour
                 under
                 any
                 Distemper
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 impulse
                 carried
                 all
                 to
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Herbs
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 those
                 only
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 disposed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 sort
                 attracted
                 by
                 the
                 peculiar
                 odour
                 which
                 affects
                 them
                 .
                 Nor
                 can
                 any
                 other
                 reason
                 be
                 assigned
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 Stork
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 Bill
                 and
                 long
                 Neck
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 Clyster-Pipe
                 to
                 purge
                 its
                 self
                 of
                 all
                 Noxious
                 Humours
                 ;
                 or
                 why
                 the
                 Serpent
                 rubs
                 himself
                 upon
                 Fennel
                 to
                 heal
                 his
                 diseased
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 except
                 because
                 the
                 ill
                 affection
                 of
                 the
                 Belly
                 and
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 prompts
                 ,
                 allures
                 and
                 impels
                 to
                 these
                 motions
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 plainly
                 appears
                 ,
                 how
                 prodigal
                 of
                 Reason
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 who
                 allow
                 it
                 to
                 
                   Brute
                   Animals
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 Soul
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 forsooth
                 lie
                 latent
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 attributed
                 as
                 a
                 principle
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 works
                 ,
                 when
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mutation
                 to
                 be
                 discerned
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 things
                 are
                 always
                 performed
                 after
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 ;
                 variety
                 of
                 place
                 ,
                 time
                 and
                 age
                 ,
                 produces
                 no
                 diversity
                 in
                 their
                 Operations
                 ,
                 which
                 happens
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 participant
                 of
                 Reason
                 :
                 There
                 being
                 innumerable
                 ways
                 and
                 modes
                 of
                 Human
                 Actions
                 :
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 every
                 Man
                 one
                 only
                 action
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 propensity
                 as
                 in
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 each
                 Man
                 a
                 several
                 Inclination
                 ,
                 some
                 proper
                 to
                 one
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 diversity
                 of
                 Opinions
                 in
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 few
                 Men
                 think
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 hate
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 affect
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 Class
                 of
                 the
                 Actions
                 of
                 Animals
                 ,
                 enough
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 already
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 now
                 hasten
                 to
                 examin
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 are
                 apprehended
                 some
                 appearances
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 of
                 Perception
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Ratiocination
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 
                   Dubitation
                   ,
                   Invention
                   ,
                   Determination
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   Animals
                   doubt
                   .
                
                 It
                 can
                 scarce
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 or
                 indeed
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 questioned
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Animals
                 may
                 sometimes
                 seem
                 to
                 doubt
                 ,
                 demur
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 Non-plus
                 .
                 We
                 find
                 that
                 a
                 Horse
                 ,
                 when
                 two
                 bundles
                 of
                 
                 Hay
                 ,
                 or
                 two
                 measures
                 of
                 Corn
                 are
                 set
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 makes
                 choice
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 rejects
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 unpleasant
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 to
                 behold
                 a
                 Cat
                 ,
                 when
                 Meat
                 a
                 little
                 too
                 hot
                 is
                 thrown
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 at
                 a
                 stand
                 whether
                 she
                 should
                 refuse
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 fall
                 to
                 :
                 For
                 first
                 touching
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 light
                 Foot
                 ,
                 then
                 nicely
                 putting
                 her
                 Mouth
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 she
                 hesitates
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 with
                 her
                 Ears
                 shrunk
                 up
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 meditating
                 in
                 her
                 mind
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 she
                 should
                 prefer
                 ,
                 feasting
                 or
                 abstinence
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 declining
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 she
                 makes
                 choice
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 sticks
                 to
                 that
                 resolution
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 actions
                 ,
                 which
                 seem
                 to
                 argue
                 in
                 Brutes
                 a
                 liberty
                 and
                 indifference
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 only
                 to
                 different
                 motions
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 :
                 For
                 different
                 Objects
                 produce
                 different
                 Motions
                 in
                 the
                 Organs
                 of
                 the
                 external
                 Senses
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 being
                 carried
                 into
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 excite
                 some
                 other
                 motions
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Spirits
                 being
                 directed
                 variously
                 ,
                 impel
                 the
                 Conarion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 bring
                 it
                 into
                 an
                 aequilibrium
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 incline
                 more
                 to
                 one
                 part
                 than
                 another
                 :
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Brute
                   Animals
                
                 remain
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 unresolved
                 whether
                 to
                 take
                 ,
                 or
                 leave
                 their
                 Meat
                 :
                 For
                 since
                 these
                 Spirits
                 are
                 Corporeal
                 ,
                 they
                 excite
                 opposite
                 motions
                 in
                 the
                 Glandule
                 ,
                 which
                 thwarting
                 one
                 another
                 keep
                 the
                 said
                 Glandule
                 unmoved
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 decline
                 to
                 one
                 part
                 more
                 than
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 happens
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 but
                 sometimes
                 also
                 to
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 being
                 deprived
                 of
                 their
                 Senses
                 ,
                 act
                 without
                 Counsel
                 or
                 Design
                 .
                 MEDINA
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Madman
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 two
                 Apples
                 offered
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 resolve
                 which
                 to
                 fix
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 in
                 much
                 perplexity
                 remained
                 a
                 good
                 while
                 in
                 suspence
                 without
                 tasting
                 of
                 either
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 a
                 certain
                 Friend
                 of
                 his
                 took
                 the
                 Apples
                 ,
                 and
                 presenting
                 him
                 with
                 one
                 ,
                 reserved
                 the
                 other
                 till
                 that
                 was
                 eaten
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 evidently
                 appears
                 how
                 different
                 the
                 hesitation
                 of
                 Brutes
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 suspension
                 of
                 Judgment
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 by
                 Perception
                 we
                 discover
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 was
                 hid
                 from
                 us
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 yet
                 made
                 any
                 judgment
                 ,
                 Our
                 Mind
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Will
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 faculty
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 of
                 moving
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 determining
                 ,
                 remains
                 doubtful
                 ,
                 and
                 suspends
                 the
                 Judgment
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 apprehends
                 any
                 obscurity
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 deliberates
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 finds
                 the
                 matter
                 cleared
                 ,
                 gives
                 its
                 assent
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 denies
                 to
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 appear
                 so
                 clear
                 and
                 evident
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 regard
                 Beasts
                 want
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 only
                 prompted
                 by
                 Corporeal
                 Objects
                 ;
                 no
                 wonder
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 reality
                 either
                 doubt
                 or
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 with
                 judgment
                 ,
                 because
                 not
                 reflexion
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 recourse
                 of
                 certain
                 Images
                 ,
                 causes
                 the
                 said
                 dubitation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                   The
                   Craft
                   and
                   Subtilty
                   of
                   some
                   Creatures
                   .
                
                 The
                 Craft
                 which
                 most
                 Animals
                 make
                 shew
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wiles
                 which
                 they
                 use
                 in
                 their
                 Actions
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 with
                 the
                 like
                 facility
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 semblance
                 of
                 Reason
                 appears
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 may
                 possibly
                 be
                 induc'd
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Animals
                 are
                 led
                 by
                 Cognition
                 ,
                 and
                 act
                 by
                 an
                 inspection
                 of
                 some
                 end
                 or
                 design
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 Fox
                 excels
                 all
                 other
                 Beasts
                 in
                 cunning
                 and
                 stratagems
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 therefore
                 propos'd
                 by
                 some
                 Writers
                 as
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 subtilty
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 amiss
                 to
                 relate
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Tricks
                 and
                 Machinations
                 of
                 this
                 subtil
                 Creature
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 being
                 laid
                 open
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 the
                 better
                 appear
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 the
                 operations
                 of
                 other
                 Animals
                 are
                 brought
                 about
                 .
                 PLINY
                 makes
                 relation
                 that
                 the
                 Foxes
                 in
                 Thrace
                 do
                 nothing
                 inconsiderately
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 being
                 to
                 pass
                 frozen
                 Rivers
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 presently
                 commit
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 hazardous
                 passage
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 first
                 going
                 softly
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 light
                 Foot
                 ,
                 they
                 apply
                 their
                 Ear
                 and
                 listen
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 make
                 trial
                 of
                 the
                 thickness
                 of
                 the
                 Ice
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 they
                 hear
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 murmur
                 of
                 the
                 underflowing
                 Water
                 ,
                 they
                 stop
                 their
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 unless
                 any
                 danger
                 attend
                 them
                 behind
                 ,
                 stir
                 not
                 a
                 foot
                 farther
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 case
                 no
                 noise
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 fear
                 of
                 danger
                 be
                 discovered
                 ,
                 they
                 pursue
                 their
                 course
                 and
                 get
                 clear
                 over
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 reason
                 with
                 themselves
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 That
                 which
                 
                   makes
                   a
                   noise
                
                 is
                 moved
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 moved
                 is
                 not
                 firm
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 firm
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 fluid
                 or
                 liquid
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 liquid
                 cannot
                 be
                 retained
                 or
                 kept
                 back
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 give
                 way
                 ;
                 therefore
                 this
                 River
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 passed
                 .
                 Another
                 subtilty
                 is
                 related
                 of
                 this
                 Creature
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 ,
                 in
                 catching
                 and
                 getting
                 possession
                 of
                 its
                 Prey
                 :
                 When-ever
                 he
                 beholds
                 a
                 flight
                 of
                 Birds
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 rowling
                 himself
                 in
                 Red
                 Sand
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 appear
                 all
                 bloody
                 ,
                 holding
                 his
                 Breath
                 and
                 lolling
                 out
                 his
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 counterfeits
                 himself
                 dead
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 means
                 when
                 the
                 Birds
                 come
                 to
                 settle
                 upon
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 he
                 on
                 a
                 suddain
                 snaps
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 devours
                 them
                 .
                 Likewise
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 hunted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Dogs
                 drive
                 so
                 close
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 being
                 taken
                 ,
                 he
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 stratagem
                 :
                 Having
                 stail'd
                 he
                 besprinkles
                 his
                 Tail
                 with
                 the
                 Urin
                 ,
                 then
                 shaking
                 it
                 all
                 about
                 ,
                 he
                 indeavours
                 to
                 avert
                 the
                 Dogs
                 by
                 the
                 stink
                 thereof
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 free
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 harm
                 that
                 attends
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 trick
                 he
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 to
                 drive
                 the
                 Badgers
                 from
                 their
                 Kennels
                 ;
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 perceives
                 them
                 gone
                 out
                 ,
                 he
                 enters
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 such
                 a
                 stink
                 with
                 the
                 Excrements
                 he
                 voids
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 forc'd
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 Lodgings
                 elsewhere
                 .
                 No
                 less
                 Fox-craft
                 is
                 shewn
                 in
                 freeing
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 Fleas
                 with
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 oft-times
                 molested
                 :
                 For
                 taking
                 a
                 wisp
                 of
                 Straw
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 soft
                 Stubble
                 ,
                 they
                 plunge
                 the
                 hinder
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 in
                 cold
                 water
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 Fleas
                 flying
                 ,
                 get
                 up
                 to
                 their
                 Heads
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 they
                 plunge
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 Fleas
                 make
                 their
                 escape
                 into
                 the
                 Straw
                 or
                 Stubble
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 the
                 Foxes
                 get
                 away
                 and
                 leave
                 their
                 Guests
                 behind
                 them
                 .
                 A
                 greater
                 stratagem
                 than
                 all
                 these
                 the
                 famous
                 Sir
                 KENELM
                 DIGBY
                 relates
                 of
                 a
                 Fox
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 hard
                 pressed
                 by
                 the
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 entred
                 into
                 a
                 Warren
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 hung
                 upon
                 a
                 Rafter
                 among
                 the
                 Carcases
                 of
                 the
                 slain
                 Animals
                 ,
                 until
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Dogs
                 having
                 lost
                 the
                 scent
                 ,
                 were
                 passed
                 by
                 the
                 place
                 .
                 Also
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 who
                 urged
                 by
                 the
                 like
                 necessity
                 ,
                 caught
                 hold
                 of
                 a
                 Broom
                 Shrub
                 which
                 shot
                 up
                 over
                 the
                 Mouth
                 of
                 his
                 Kennel
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 plac'd
                 in
                 the
                 broken
                 clift
                 of
                 a
                 Rock
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 which
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 easier
                 access
                 by
                 another
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 an
                 accustomed
                 and
                 well-known
                 passage
                 ,
                 slipt
                 safe
                 into
                 the
                 Hole
                 ,
                 whilst
                 the
                 Dogs
                 eager
                 in
                 pursuit
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 suspecting
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 passage
                 ,
                 fell
                 down
                 among
                 the
                 Rocks
                 to
                 their
                 destruction
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                   Passion
                   always
                   follows
                   Appetite
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   alteration
                   of
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                   is
                   made
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 Now
                 that
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 these
                 Operations
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 supposed
                 out
                 of
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 said
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 always
                 some
                 affection
                 accompanies
                 the
                 sensitive
                 
                 Appetite
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 otherwise
                 to
                 make
                 every
                 Animal
                 have
                 an
                 Appetite
                 or
                 Aversation
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 some
                 perturbation
                 must
                 spring
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 taking
                 its
                 source
                 from
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 dilates
                 or
                 contracts
                 the
                 Vessels
                 or
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 agitates
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 various
                 reception
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 some
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 are
                 incited
                 to
                 an
                 opening
                 or
                 shutting
                 ,
                 and
                 thereupon
                 the
                 Animal
                 is
                 rendred
                 prone
                 to
                 follow
                 after
                 or
                 decline
                 :
                 Hence
                 Brutes
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 prest
                 with
                 Hunger
                 ,
                 are
                 unquiet
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Nerve
                 of
                 the
                 Sixth
                 Conjugation
                 ,
                 inordinately
                 agitated
                 in
                 the
                 Ventricle
                 are
                 impelled
                 to
                 the
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 adapted
                 to
                 the
                 pursuit
                 of
                 Aliment
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 When
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 an
                 Animal
                 is
                 stirred
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 contacts
                 of
                 exteriour
                 Objects
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Ventricles
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 certain
                 Pores
                 are
                 opened
                 by
                 the
                 transcourse
                 of
                 Animal
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 retain
                 a
                 greater
                 facility
                 of
                 opening
                 themselves
                 ,
                 than
                 those
                 through
                 which
                 the
                 Spirits
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 pierc'd
                 :
                 Whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 Object
                 occur
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 at
                 whose
                 presence
                 those
                 distinct
                 draughts
                 are
                 delineated
                 ,
                 the
                 Animal
                 Spirits
                 stirred
                 up
                 into
                 motion
                 ,
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 Vestigia
                 formerly
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 move
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 ●
                 Bull
                 ,
                 for
                 examples
                 sake
                 ,
                 be
                 several
                 times
                 removed
                 from
                 a
                 fertile
                 into
                 a
                 barren
                 and
                 unfruitful
                 S●il
                 ;
                 the
                 Stomach
                 being
                 stirred
                 up
                 with
                 Hunger
                 ,
                 and
                 pricking
                 the
                 Membrans
                 with
                 an
                 acrimonious
                 Humour
                 ,
                 the
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Ventricle
                 are
                 twitcht
                 by
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 carried
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 their
                 Course
                 through
                 paths
                 already
                 formed
                 ,
                 represent
                 to
                 the
                 Bull
                 the
                 more
                 delicious
                 Meat
                 formerly
                 fed
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 more
                 fertile
                 Fields
                 where
                 heretofore
                 he
                 used
                 to
                 feed
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 entring
                 the
                 sources
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 pass
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 designed
                 for
                 the
                 moving
                 of
                 the
                 Legs
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 compel
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 after
                 their
                 former
                 Pastures
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 their
                 Memory
                 be
                 not
                 indued
                 with
                 any
                 great
                 activity
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 facility
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 draughts
                 which
                 are
                 imprest
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 Spirits
                 leave
                 in
                 the
                 Fibres
                 through
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 carried
                 ,
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 perform
                 little
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 produce
                 all
                 those
                 wonderful
                 effects
                 which
                 are
                 observed
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 Brute
                 Animals
                 ,
                 and
                 induce
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 Mankind
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 Cognition
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 govern'd
                 and
                 prompted
                 by
                 some
                 Spiritual
                 latent
                 Principle
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 matter
                 were
                 throughly
                 searcht
                 into
                 and
                 examined
                 ,
                 Memory
                 is
                 the
                 effective
                 cause
                 of
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 Actions
                 which
                 we
                 negligently
                 and
                 without
                 attention
                 perform
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 formerly
                 hinted
                 concerning
                 the
                 Minstrels
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Foxes
                   in
                   Thrace
                   being
                   to
                   pass
                   a
                   River
                   ,
                   lay
                   their
                   Ear
                   to
                   the
                   Ice
                   .
                
                 These
                 things
                 thus
                 premised
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 return
                 to
                 our
                 Foxes
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 in
                 Thrace
                 ,
                 which
                 refuse
                 to
                 commit
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 congealed
                 Rivers
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 first
                 made
                 proof
                 of
                 the
                 solidity
                 of
                 the
                 Ice
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 do
                 this
                 by
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 Memory
                 ;
                 since
                 it
                 might
                 possibly
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 being
                 heard
                 from
                 another
                 place
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 covering
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 notwithstanding
                 their
                 politick
                 listning
                 ,
                 fall
                 in
                 and
                 suffer
                 no
                 small
                 prejujudice
                 in
                 those
                 Bodies
                 of
                 theirs
                 they
                 take
                 all
                 this
                 care
                 of
                 :
                 Or
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 Winter
                 time
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 discovered
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 seised
                 with
                 cold
                 ,
                 the
                 Memory
                 whereof
                 smiting
                 their
                 Phantasie
                 ,
                 deters
                 them
                 from
                 swimming
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 moving
                 their
                 Ear
                 to
                 the
                 Ice
                 to
                 explore
                 the
                 thickness
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 proceeds
                 from
                 fear
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Spirits
                 being
                 excited
                 ,
                 betake
                 themselves
                 to
                 those
                 Muscles
                 which
                 are
                 inservient
                 to
                 the
                 bending
                 of
                 the
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 terminate
                 at
                 the
                 Ear
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 Ice
                 :
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fox
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 makes
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 Ratiocination
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 impelled
                 by
                 Affection
                 ;
                 is
                 not
                 indued
                 by
                 Cognition
                 ,
                 but
                 actuated
                 by
                 Passion
                 alone
                 to
                 such
                 like
                 Motions
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Fox
                   to
                   get
                   Birds
                   ,
                   counterfeits
                   himself
                   another
                   Creature
                   .
                
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 lying
                 as
                 dead
                 in
                 ambush
                 to
                 catch
                 by
                 surprise
                 the
                 unwary
                 Birds
                 ;
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 lifting
                 up
                 and
                 setting
                 their
                 hinder
                 Feet
                 against
                 the
                 stem
                 of
                 a
                 Tree
                 with
                 their
                 Head
                 downward
                 and
                 their
                 Fore-Feet
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 smiting
                 often
                 with
                 their
                 Tail
                 against
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 strike
                 a
                 terror
                 into
                 the
                 Hens
                 ,
                 and
                 cheat
                 with
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Animal
                 leaning
                 against
                 the
                 Tree
                 :
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 shooting
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 their
                 sparkling
                 Eyes
                 upon
                 the
                 Hens
                 ,
                 while
                 their
                 whole
                 Bodies
                 besides
                 lie
                 hid
                 in
                 the
                 umbrage
                 of
                 the
                 Night
                 ;
                 that
                 being
                 inticed
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 light
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 forsake
                 their
                 Perches
                 where
                 they
                 roost
                 ,
                 and
                 lighting
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 fall
                 into
                 their
                 Clutc●es
                 :
                 All
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 their
                 Craft
                 as
                 to
                 Chance
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 might
                 probably
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Fox
                 wearied
                 with
                 a
                 long
                 march
                 ,
                 might
                 lie
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 fall
                 asleep
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 ,
                 lying
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
                 the
                 Hens
                 might
                 very
                 well
                 approach
                 without
                 fear
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 awaking
                 Fox
                 perceiving
                 ,
                 still
                 counterfeits
                 himself
                 asleep
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 opportunity
                 of
                 falling
                 upon
                 them
                 unawares
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 luck
                 hapned
                 to
                 a
                 Fox
                 mentioned
                 by
                 PETRARCH
                 ,
                 which
                 Fox
                 when
                 the
                 Fishermen
                 that
                 carry
                 Fish
                 to
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 commonly
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 a
                 Summers
                 Night
                 ,
                 found
                 lying
                 for
                 dead
                 across
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 they
                 took
                 him
                 up
                 ,
                 intending
                 to
                 flea
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 Skin
                 ,
                 and
                 threw
                 him
                 into
                 the
                 Pannier
                 of
                 Fish
                 ,
                 whereof
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 plentifully
                 feasted
                 ,
                 out
                 leapt
                 the
                 Fox
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 astonishment
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 the
                 Fishermen
                 ,
                 got
                 clear
                 away
                 with
                 his
                 Belly
                 full
                 of
                 Fish
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 like
                 fortune
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 Fox
                 saw
                 Hens
                 roosting
                 on
                 a
                 Tree
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 reach
                 them
                 ,
                 ran
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 as
                 seeking
                 some
                 place
                 of
                 advantage
                 whereby
                 to
                 raise
                 himself
                 to
                 a
                 higher
                 station
                 ,
                 mean
                 while
                 the
                 Prey
                 fell
                 into
                 his
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 injoyed
                 his
                 wish
                 without
                 any
                 further
                 trouble
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 probable
                 ,
                 these
                 tricks
                 so
                 happily
                 succeeding
                 ,
                 that
                 afterwards
                 upon
                 the
                 barking
                 of
                 an
                 empty
                 Stomach
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 instigation
                 of
                 Hunger
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirits
                 repeat
                 those
                 passages
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 which
                 they
                 entred
                 ,
                 when
                 lying
                 as
                 asleep
                 or
                 dead
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 he
                 thereby
                 got
                 his
                 Prey
                 .
                 Which
                 Artifice
                 ,
                 often
                 repeated
                 ,
                 becomes
                 a
                 custom
                 ,
                 and
                 fixes
                 deep
                 into
                 his
                 Memory
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 when
                 ever
                 after
                 he
                 hunts
                 for
                 Food
                 and
                 lights
                 upon
                 any
                 Prey
                 ,
                 he
                 repeats
                 the
                 same
                 series
                 of
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 stratagem
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 formerly
                 proved
                 so
                 prosperous
                 and
                 successful
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 many
                 actions
                 which
                 appear
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 strange
                 in
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 at
                 first
                 were
                 performed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 certain
                 casualty
                 ,
                 which
                 actions
                 having
                 afterwards
                 been
                 made
                 familiar
                 by
                 frequent
                 experience
                 ,
                 passed
                 into
                 habit●
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 carry
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 of
                 Wit
                 and
                 Sagacity
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 in
                 all
                 probability
                 was
                 the
                 chance
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Wood-Fo●
                 (
                 mentioned
                 by
                 
                 the
                 famous
                 Dr.
                 WILLIS
                 )
                 who
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 his
                 Clutches
                 a
                 Turky
                 ,
                 pearching
                 upon
                 the
                 Bough
                 of
                 a
                 Tree
                 ,
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 this
                 device
                 to
                 catch
                 it
                 :
                 He
                 circuits
                 about
                 the
                 Tree
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 swift
                 and
                 eager
                 pace
                 ,
                 keeping
                 an
                 intent
                 Eye
                 all
                 the
                 while
                 upon
                 the
                 Bird
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 obliged
                 him
                 to
                 return
                 the
                 like
                 intention
                 of
                 aspect
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 forc'd
                 to
                 turn
                 about
                 his
                 Head
                 so
                 often
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 becoming
                 giddy
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 with
                 a
                 Vertigo
                 ,
                 he
                 falls
                 from
                 his
                 Pearch
                 into
                 the
                 very
                 Jaws
                 of
                 his
                 Enemy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXV
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Foxes
                   deceive
                   the
                   Hens
                   by
                   directing
                   their
                   Eyes
                   towards
                   them
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Foxes
                 ,
                 by
                 casting
                 fixedly
                 their
                 Eyes
                 upon
                 the
                 Hens
                 ,
                 either
                 seduce
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 attract
                 them
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 likely
                 enough
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 pass
                 by
                 chance
                 ,
                 that
                 while
                 the
                 Foxes
                 were
                 prest
                 with
                 hunger
                 ,
                 and
                 stood
                 gaping
                 after
                 their
                 prey
                 that
                 sate
                 aloft
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 so
                 long
                 direct
                 their
                 Eyes
                 upon
                 the
                 Hens
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 either
                 astonish'd
                 at
                 the
                 Foxes
                 sparkling
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 or
                 struck
                 with
                 suddain
                 fear
                 ,
                 might
                 slip
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 Jaws
                 of
                 the
                 Insidiatours
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Hens
                 ,
                 either
                 affrighted
                 by
                 the
                 continual
                 sparkling
                 brightness
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Foxes
                   Eyes
                
                 ,
                 or
                 thinking
                 themselves
                 already
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 are
                 seised
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 sudden
                 astonishment
                 and
                 confusion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cease
                 and
                 let
                 fall
                 all
                 their
                 natural
                 Functions
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 their
                 Bodies
                 had
                 no
                 offices
                 to
                 perform
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 means
                 it
                 happens
                 that
                 they
                 first
                 begin
                 to
                 totter
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 thereupon
                 by
                 the
                 solution
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 in
                 their
                 Legs
                 ,
                 drop
                 half
                 dead
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 is
                 also
                 observed
                 in
                 other
                 Birds
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 the
                 Cats
                 get
                 upon
                 the
                 Boughs
                 of
                 the
                 Trees
                 ,
                 and
                 thence
                 fix
                 their
                 Eyes
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 suddain
                 Vertigo
                 seised
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 drop
                 down
                 from
                 their
                 Pearches
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVI
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Fox
                   pursued
                   by
                   the
                   Dogs
                   ,
                   comes
                   to
                   dip
                   his
                   Tail
                   in
                   Urin.
                   
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Craft
                 of
                 Foxes
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 danger
                 ,
                 watering
                 their
                 Tail
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Urin
                 ,
                 and
                 sprinkling
                 the
                 
                   Dogs
                   Eyes
                
                 ,
                 this
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 proceed
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Foxes
                 cunning
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 fear
                 that
                 seiseth
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 thing
                 among
                 all
                 Creatures
                 upon
                 the
                 apprehension
                 of
                 an
                 approaching
                 danger
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 their
                 Urin
                 pass
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 unawares
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 the
                 Spirits
                 being
                 then
                 disturbed
                 ,
                 are
                 hindred
                 from
                 their
                 wonted
                 Functions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nerves
                 in
                 the
                 Bowels
                 being
                 relaxed
                 ,
                 there
                 follows
                 a
                 profluvium
                 of
                 the
                 Excrements
                 ;
                 and
                 whereas
                 upon
                 the
                 said
                 fear
                 they
                 contract
                 their
                 Tails
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 them
                 in
                 between
                 their
                 hind
                 Legs
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 soak'd
                 in
                 Urin
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 the
                 shaking
                 of
                 their
                 Tails
                 is
                 sprinkled
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Dogs
                   Eyes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 blinding
                 them
                 ,
                 hinders
                 their
                 pursuit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   Foxes
                   free
                   themselves
                   from
                   Fleas
                   .
                
                 Nor
                 doth
                 that
                 Craft
                 of
                 the
                 Fox
                 to
                 free
                 himself
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 bitten
                 by
                 Fleas
                 ,
                 depend
                 upon
                 a
                 higher
                 cause
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 Summer
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 itching
                 accompanied
                 with
                 heat
                 is
                 stirred
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 he
                 enters
                 into
                 a
                 River
                 ,
                 where
                 first
                 having
                 found
                 some
                 refrigeration
                 in
                 his
                 Feet
                 ,
                 he
                 ventures
                 to
                 enter
                 deeper
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 immergeth
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 plunging
                 in
                 too
                 deep
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 swimming
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 probably
                 heat
                 him
                 afresh
                 ,
                 he
                 carries
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Mouth
                 into
                 the
                 
                   River
                   boughs
                
                 of
                 Trees
                 ,
                 or
                 wisps
                 of
                 Hay
                 or
                 Stubble
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 Fleas
                 flying
                 for
                 refuge
                 to
                 avoid
                 drowning
                 ,
                 and
                 sticking
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 leave
                 their
                 Landlord
                 clear
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 the
                 Fox
                 finding
                 his
                 Limbs
                 finely
                 cool'd
                 and
                 refresh'd
                 ,
                 returns
                 into
                 the
                 Wood
                 from
                 his
                 importunate
                 Train
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 vexatious
                 itching
                 that
                 had
                 so
                 lately
                 molested
                 him
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 afterwards
                 mindful
                 of
                 the
                 pleasure
                 and
                 profit
                 he
                 thus
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 whenever
                 the
                 like
                 occasion
                 happens
                 ,
                 he
                 resolves
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 method
                 ,
                 betakes
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 actions
                 ,
                 till
                 at
                 length
                 the
                 trick
                 becomes
                 familiar
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 frequent
                 reiteration
                 turns
                 into
                 a
                 habit
                 ,
                 because
                 after
                 the
                 Vestigia
                 of
                 the
                 Memory
                 have
                 brought
                 back
                 upon
                 the
                 Glandule
                 the
                 first
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirits
                 returning
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 passages
                 flow
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 dispose
                 the
                 Foxes
                 Body
                 to
                 produce
                 the
                 same
                 actions
                 he
                 had
                 produc'd
                 by
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 that
                 first
                 excited
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 Arts
                 which
                 Animals
                 put
                 forth
                 on
                 several
                 occasions
                 ,
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 observation
                 that
                 comes
                 into
                 their
                 Memory
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 before
                 succeeded
                 or
                 not
                 succeeded
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 demonstrated
                 in
                 Thales
                 his
                 Ass
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 laden
                 with
                 Salt
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 River
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 chance
                 plunging
                 somewhat
                 deep
                 in
                 ,
                 melted
                 the
                 Salt
                 ,
                 found
                 himself
                 eas'd
                 of
                 his
                 burthen
                 thereby
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 success
                 being
                 incouraged
                 ,
                 he
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 he
                 entred
                 the
                 said
                 River
                 ,
                 went
                 in
                 on
                 purpose
                 the
                 farther
                 ,
                 and
                 rolled
                 himself
                 with
                 his
                 burthen
                 in
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 he
                 be
                 reclaimed
                 from
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 acting
                 ,
                 till
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Salt
                 ,
                 a
                 Sack
                 of
                 Wool
                 was
                 put
                 on
                 his
                 Back
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 made
                 more
                 ponderous
                 by
                 sucking
                 in
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 eluded
                 his
                 
                   Asinine
                   subtilty
                
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 the
                 Master
                 from
                 thenceforth
                 to
                 take
                 new
                 measures
                 ,
                 and
                 abolish
                 a
                 custom
                 so
                 incommodious
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXVIII
                   .
                   What
                   is
                   the
                   cause
                   that
                   Beasts
                   remember
                   .
                
                 For
                 when
                 Sense
                 or
                 Imagination
                 hath
                 disposed
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 to
                 begin
                 their
                 course
                 ,
                 the
                 tracts
                 thereof
                 which
                 are
                 formed
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 deeply
                 imprest
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 stronger
                 ,
                 or
                 hath
                 lasted
                 a
                 longer
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 oftner
                 reiterated
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 strength
                 ,
                 duration
                 and
                 reiteration
                 are
                 the
                 causes
                 that
                 these
                 tracts
                 are
                 not
                 easily
                 to
                 be
                 effac'd
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 conserved
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 raised
                 there
                 again
                 ,
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 after
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 you
                 have
                 in
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 occasions
                 the
                 Memory
                 of
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 tho'
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 by
                 Discourse
                 or
                 Speech
                 to
                 express
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXIX
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Fox
                   drives
                   the
                   Badger
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   Hole
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 trick
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Fox
                 to
                 drive
                 the
                 Badger
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Hole
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 by
                 staling
                 or
                 voiding
                 his
                 Excrement
                 ;
                 I
                 find
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 any
                 necessity
                 of
                 having
                 recourse
                 either
                 to
                 Judgment
                 or
                 Providence
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 but
                 what
                 may
                 be
                 ver●
                 ▪
                 well
                 effected
                 by
                 instinct
                 of
                 Nature
                 :
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 more
                 natural
                 to
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 defile
                 with
                 their
                 Urin
                 or
                 Dung
                 any
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 continued
                 never
                 so
                 small
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 if
                 necessity
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 urgeth
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 need
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 be
                 questioned
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 Fox
                 entring
                 a
                 
                   Badgers
                   Den
                
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 absent
                 ,
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 leave
                 a
                 notable
                 stink
                 behind
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 through
                 the
                 abhorrence
                 thereof
                 the
                 Badger
                 may
                 be
                 driven
                 to
                 seek
                 out
                 for
                 another
                 place
                 to
                 Kennel
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXX
                   .
                   Whether
                   it
                   be
                   an
                   evidence
                   of
                   Reason
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Fox
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   hard
                   pursued
                   by
                   the
                   Dogs
                   should
                   hang
                   himself
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   Teeth
                   among
                   dead
                   Carcases
                   .
                
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 easie
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 ,
                 how
                 a
                 Fox
                 should
                 without
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 so
                 industriously
                 defend
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 Hounds
                 following
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Cry
                 ,
                 by
                 intermingling
                 himself
                 (
                 if
                 what
                 is
                 related
                 of
                 him
                 be
                 true
                 )
                 among
                 the
                 Carcases
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 chance
                 were
                 hung
                 up
                 in
                 
                 the
                 Warren
                 ,
                 unless
                 with
                 the
                 Illustrious
                 DIGBY
                 ,
                 we
                 grant
                 it
                 might
                 so
                 happen
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fox
                 through
                 fear
                 or
                 lassitude
                 ,
                 seeking
                 out
                 for
                 a
                 skulking
                 hole
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 finding
                 in
                 that
                 plain
                 tract
                 of
                 Earth
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Cony
                   Borough
                
                 or
                 
                   Hare
                   Warren
                
                 useth
                 to
                 be
                 )
                 any
                 
                   Bush
                   ,
                   Bramble
                
                 or
                 Hillock
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 to
                 betake
                 himself
                 to
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 
                   Animals
                   Gallows
                
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 where
                 such
                 sort
                 of
                 Beasts
                 were
                 hung
                 up
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 induc'd
                 ,
                 his
                 Phantasie
                 so
                 suggesting
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 driven
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 his
                 Course
                 ,
                 to
                 intermingle
                 himself
                 among
                 the
                 said
                 Carcases
                 ,
                 which
                 seemed
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 deep
                 repose
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 effected
                 but
                 by
                 hanging
                 himself
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Teeth
                 ,
                 he
                 put
                 himself
                 in
                 that
                 posture
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continued
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Dogs
                 running
                 under
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 overshot
                 their
                 Prey
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 little
                 suspected
                 to
                 be
                 hanging
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 lost
                 the
                 scent
                 ,
                 which
                 while
                 they
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 recover
                 ,
                 he
                 by
                 hastning
                 into
                 the
                 next
                 Woods
                 and
                 Coverts
                 ,
                 and
                 getting
                 away
                 by
                 stealth
                 ,
                 took
                 another
                 Path
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 clearly
                 evaded
                 the
                 danger
                 and
                 streights
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXI
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Fox
                   close
                   followed
                   by
                   the
                   Dogs
                   ,
                   had
                   the
                   luck
                   to
                   catch
                   hold
                   on
                   a
                   Broom
                   Bough
                   which
                   hung
                   ●ver
                   a
                   Precipice
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 that
                 Fox
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 a
                 
                   Broom
                   Bough
                
                 which
                 he
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 ,
                 threw
                 himself
                 into
                 his
                 skulking
                 Hole
                 (
                 the
                 ordinary
                 place
                 of
                 refuge
                 whenever
                 near
                 it
                 )
                 being
                 so
                 hard
                 prest
                 behind
                 by
                 the
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 go
                 the
                 readier
                 way
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 easier
                 passage
                 in
                 ;
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 the
                 ingress
                 taking
                 up
                 his
                 whole
                 Phantasie
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 the
                 Precipice
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 often
                 seen
                 ,
                 being
                 called
                 to
                 mind
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 otherwise
                 but
                 upon
                 the
                 concurrence
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 admonish'd
                 to
                 use
                 great
                 Caution
                 for
                 his
                 safety
                 in
                 getting
                 into
                 this
                 Hole
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 natural
                 for
                 a
                 Creature
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 undergo
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 danger
                 ,
                 to
                 catch
                 hold
                 upon
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 might
                 help
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 leap
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 that
                 offered
                 it self
                 at
                 that
                 instant
                 besides
                 the
                 
                   Broom
                   Bough
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 chance
                 hung
                 over
                 the
                 Hole
                 ,
                 he
                 caught
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 his
                 Mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 gaining
                 an
                 opportunity
                 of
                 poising
                 himself
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 fetching
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 sort
                 of
                 leap
                 ,
                 he
                 threw
                 himself
                 cleverly
                 into
                 the
                 said
                 Hole
                 ;
                 mean
                 while
                 the
                 Dogs
                 pursuing
                 the
                 Chace
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 speed
                 and
                 eagerness
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 were
                 upon
                 the
                 brink
                 of
                 the
                 Precipice
                 before
                 they
                 perceived
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 danger
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 extremity
                 ,
                 neither
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 retreat
                 back
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 stop
                 to
                 their
                 career
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 in
                 and
                 perish'd
                 in
                 their
                 fall
                 .
                 Yet
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 to
                 imagine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fox
                 contrived
                 this
                 destruction
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 brought
                 them
                 designedly
                 into
                 this
                 destructive
                 Path
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 it
                 was
                 effected
                 by
                 his
                 meeting
                 with
                 this
                 refuge
                 from
                 the
                 hard
                 pursuit
                 of
                 the
                 Dogs
                 ;
                 and
                 next
                 he
                 was
                 prompted
                 by
                 his
                 Memory
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 upon
                 some
                 such
                 like
                 case
                 before
                 suggested
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 to
                 shift
                 for
                 himself
                 when-ever
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 declining
                 the
                 like
                 danger
                 should
                 require
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXII
                   .
                   Certain
                   Phaenomena
                   which
                   indeavour
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   Ratiocination
                   belongs
                   to
                   Brutes
                   .
                
                 And
                 here
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 induceth
                 us
                 not
                 to
                 pass
                 by
                 certain
                 Phaenomena
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 some
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 attribute
                 to
                 
                   Brute
                   Animals
                
                 the
                 faculty
                 of
                 Ratiocination
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 indued
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 Cognition
                 and
                 Perception
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 Discourse
                 also
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Dog
                 hath
                 two
                 ways
                 to
                 go
                 in
                 quest
                 of
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 he
                 thus
                 seems
                 to
                 reason
                 with
                 himself
                 ;
                 my
                 Master
                 certainly
                 went
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 ways
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 scent
                 of
                 his
                 Footsteps
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 went
                 not
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 therefore
                 he
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 gone
                 this
                 way
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 a
                 Dog
                 in
                 pursuit
                 of
                 his
                 Prey
                 ,
                 comes
                 to
                 a
                 threefold
                 Path
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 second
                 being
                 smelt
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 he
                 immediately
                 without
                 delay
                 ,
                 or
                 putting
                 his
                 Nose
                 any
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 Ground
                 ,
                 takes
                 his
                 progress
                 through
                 the
                 third
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 real
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 actions
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 instinct
                 which
                 Nature
                 hath
                 infused
                 into
                 these
                 sort
                 of
                 Animals
                 to
                 perform
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 actions
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 in
                 regard
                 a
                 Scent
                 evaporates
                 by
                 a
                 continual
                 effluvium
                 from
                 
                   Man
                   ,
                   Hart
                   ,
                   Buck
                   ,
                   Hare
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 adheres
                 to
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 the
                 Dog
                 hunts
                 out
                 the
                 scent
                 of
                 
                   Master
                   ,
                   Hare
                   ,
                   Hart
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 imprest
                 upon
                 the
                 Vestigia
                 or
                 Footsteps
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 moved
                 by
                 the
                 scent
                 of
                 the
                 traces
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 Body
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 he
                 take
                 that
                 way
                 by
                 which
                 his
                 Master
                 or
                 the
                 Hare
                 went.
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 objected
                 that
                 the
                 Dog
                 doth
                 not
                 this
                 by
                 his
                 Scent
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 induc'd
                 by
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Hare
                   hath
                   made
                   his
                   escape
                   by
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   three
                   ways
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   gone
                   this
                   way
                   nor
                   that
                   way
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   made
                   his
                   escape
                   by
                   the
                   third
                   way
                   .
                
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 meer
                 fiction
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 reasoning
                 of
                 a
                 Dog
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Dog
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 ways
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 scent
                 led
                 into
                 that
                 Path
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 induc'd
                 by
                 his
                 quick
                 
                   scented
                   Nose
                
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 he
                 finds
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 pricks
                 up
                 his
                 Ears
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 speed
                 pursues
                 his
                 Prey
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 vapour
                 of
                 the
                 scent
                 filling
                 his
                 Nose
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 give
                 himself
                 the
                 loose
                 and
                 follow
                 the
                 tract
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Whereby
                 it
                 evidently
                 appears
                 ,
                 how
                 different
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 Operation
                 is
                 from
                 Discourse
                 or
                 Ratiocination
                 ;
                 since
                 the
                 Dog
                 advances
                 not
                 from
                 one
                 Cognition
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 nor
                 discovers
                 any
                 unknown
                 Verity
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 another
                 known
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 Intellect
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 Perception
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 Will
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 applies
                 the
                 Intellect
                 to
                 Inquisition
                 ,
                 and
                 Consideration
                 of
                 its
                 Object
                 .
                 Which
                 Faculty
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 instead
                 of
                 a
                 consequence
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Created
                   Mind
                
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Brute
                   Animals
                
                 ,
                 as
                 LUDOVICUS
                 VIVES
                 observes
                 in
                 his
                 Second
                 Book
                 
                   De
                   Anima
                
                 ,
                 begin
                 not
                 from
                 A
                 and
                 so
                 pass
                 on
                 to
                 B
                 to
                 know
                 C
                 ,
                 nor
                 from
                 B
                 as
                 conjunct
                 and
                 proceeding
                 from
                 A
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 A
                 pleaseth
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 seek
                 another
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fall
                 upon
                 B
                 ;
                 as
                 when
                 a
                 Dog
                 follows
                 his
                 Master
                 hunting
                 after
                 a
                 
                   Wild
                   Beast
                
                 ,
                 he
                 both
                 by
                 scent
                 and
                 sight
                 discerns
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Man
                 :
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 correspondent
                 with
                 the
                 scent
                 and
                 aspect
                 of
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 he
                 rests
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 tho'
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 person
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 leaving
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 betakes
                 him
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 thence
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 tho'
                 having
                 no
                 coherence
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 lights
                 upon
                 him
                 whom
                 he
                 seeks
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXIII
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   Torpedo
                   catches
                   other
                   Fishes
                   .
                
                 Among
                 the
                 subtile
                 Wiles
                 of
                 
                   Brute
                   Animals
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Craft
                 of
                 the
                 Torpedo
                 or
                 Cramp-fish
                 uses
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 mention
                 of
                 .
                 This
                 Creature
                 is
                 skulking
                 in
                 muddy
                 places
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 lie
                 in
                 wait
                 for
                 small
                 Fishes
                 which
                 it
                 feeds
                 upon
                 ,
                 casting
                 such
                 a
                 numness
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 ever
                 they
                 rise
                 above
                 water
                 it
                 easily
                 catches
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 devours
                 them
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Writers
                 of
                 the
                 Wonders
                 of
                 Art
                 and
                 Nature
                 ,
                 deliver
                 of
                 this
                 Fish
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 touching
                 only
                 the
                 Line
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Angle
                   Rod
                
                 ,
                 let
                 down
                 into
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 it
                 conveys
                 quite
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 Hand
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 holds
                 the
                 Rod
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 
                 benumming
                 quality
                 ,
                 that
                 be
                 he
                 never
                 so
                 strong
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 he
                 finds
                 all
                 the
                 Joints
                 and
                 Sinews
                 of
                 his
                 Hands
                 and
                 Arms
                 so
                 enfeebled
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 hold
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 his
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 likewise
                 in
                 his
                 Legs
                 and
                 Feet
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 go
                 at
                 least
                 with
                 any
                 speed
                 or
                 swiftness
                 of
                 pace
                 .
                 The
                 Cause
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 very
                 difficult
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Natural
                 to
                 this
                 and
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 Fish
                 of
                 a
                 cold
                 Nature
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 cover
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 arm
                 themselves
                 with
                 Mud
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Fishes
                 when
                 they
                 approach
                 ,
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 emission
                 of
                 this
                 Venenous
                 quality
                 ,
                 immediately
                 seiz'd
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 Numness
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 frozen
                 and
                 bound
                 in
                 Ice
                 .
                 Forasmuch
                 as
                 such
                 sort
                 of
                 Spirits
                 are
                 emitted
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 Torpedo
                 ,
                 as
                 penetrating
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Fish
                 ,
                 or
                 reaching
                 the
                 
                   Hands
                   ,
                   Feet
                
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Members
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 touch
                 ,
                 benum
                 their
                 Spirits
                 coming
                 forth
                 to
                 meet
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 stupifying
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 render
                 them
                 feeble
                 ,
                 tremulous
                 ,
                 and
                 unapt
                 for
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 throughly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 business
                 is
                 effected
                 before
                 the
                 Fish
                 are
                 taken
                 either
                 by
                 Net
                 or
                 Angling-Rod
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Sepia
                 or
                 Cuttle-Fish
                 ,
                 who
                 finding
                 danger
                 approaching
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Fisherman
                 ,
                 sends
                 forth
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   black
                   Liquor
                
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Water
                 being
                 all
                 ting'd
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 on
                 a
                 black
                 or
                 sable
                 Hue
                 ,
                 he
                 dexterously
                 failing
                 all
                 the
                 Arts
                 of
                 the
                 Fishermen
                 gets
                 away
                 safe
                 and
                 secure
                 .
                 But
                 neither
                 doth
                 this
                 Stratagem
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 proceed
                 from
                 any
                 Discoursive
                 Faculty
                 or
                 act
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 a
                 laxation
                 or
                 loosning
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 caused
                 by
                 Fear
                 ;
                 as
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 discourst
                 concerning
                 the
                 Fox
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 fear
                 voids
                 his
                 Urine
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 Cuitle-Fish
                 vomits
                 out
                 a
                 Liquor
                 much
                 like
                 Ink
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 diffusion
                 whereof
                 through
                 the
                 Waters
                 proceeds
                 the
                 fore-mentioned
                 Effect
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXIV
                   .
                   How
                   comes
                   it
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   Brute
                   Beasts
                   fear
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   fly
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 doth
                 it
                 argue
                 more
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 that
                 Beasts
                 stand
                 in
                 fear
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 usually
                 fly
                 and
                 decline
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 since
                 that
                 fear
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 some
                 damage
                 which
                 at
                 some
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Cause
                 of
                 Passions
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 
                   Brute
                   Animals
                
                 as
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 the
                 Agitation
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Spirits
                 stir
                 up
                 the
                 Glandula
                 which
                 is
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 inequality
                 of
                 whose
                 agitation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 parts
                 whereof
                 they
                 consist
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirits
                 themselves
                 are
                 diversly
                 deduc'd
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 and
                 create
                 different
                 Affections
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 constitute
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 have
                 once
                 form'd
                 a
                 way
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 intruded
                 themselves
                 among
                 the
                 filaments
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 is
                 composed
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 requir'd
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 force
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 obliged
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 to
                 repeat
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 needful
                 at
                 first
                 to
                 prepare
                 the
                 said
                 way
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 whence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 like
                 Species
                 shall
                 be
                 form'd
                 upon
                 the
                 Glandula
                 ,
                 that
                 facility
                 alone
                 which
                 they
                 find
                 of
                 advancing
                 through
                 their
                 first
                 path
                 ,
                 will
                 suffice
                 for
                 them
                 again
                 to
                 enter
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 
                   Brute
                   Animals
                
                 for
                 damages
                 offer'd
                 them
                 by
                 Men
                 ,
                 or
                 Terrors
                 thereby
                 incurr'd
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Idea
                 of
                 the
                 harm
                 must
                 presently
                 occur
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 thereby
                 be
                 stirr'd
                 up
                 to
                 flight
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 some
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 drunk
                 a
                 Medicin
                 with
                 great
                 aversion
                 ,
                 cannot
                 after
                 that
                 eat
                 or
                 drink
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 like
                 kind
                 of
                 taste
                 or
                 savour
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 great
                 abhorrence
                 and
                 aversion
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 think
                 of
                 the
                 aversion
                 usual
                 in
                 taking
                 of
                 such
                 Medicins
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 must
                 return
                 again
                 into
                 their
                 Minds
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 genuine
                 Cause
                 why
                 Beasts
                 fly
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 may
                 hence
                 be
                 confirm'd
                 ,
                 viz.
                 because
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Regions
                 discover'd
                 (
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   ▪
                   World
                
                 )
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 by
                 Experience
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 Birds
                 nor
                 Beasts
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 fear
                 or
                 fly
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 Men
                 as
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 treat
                 them
                 more
                 inhumanly
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 no
                 place
                 where
                 such
                 Creatures
                 harbour
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 rest
                 from
                 our
                 Fowling-Pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 
                   Venatory
                   Instruments
                
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 observ'd
                 in
                 the
                 Island
                 of
                 Chio
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 Partridges
                 never
                 fly
                 away
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 kept
                 tame
                 in
                 great
                 Covies
                 ,
                 and
                 oftentimes
                 betake
                 themselves
                 in
                 great
                 numbers
                 into
                 thick
                 inhabited
                 and
                 frequented
                 Towns
                 and
                 Villages
                 ,
                 no
                 otherwise
                 than
                 as
                 Sheep
                 are
                 fed
                 and
                 kept
                 in
                 Folds
                 among
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXV
                   .
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   pass
                   that
                   young
                   Animals
                   ,
                   who
                   never
                   saw
                   Men
                   before
                   ,
                   should
                   fly
                   them
                   at
                   first
                   sight
                   .
                
                 But
                 there
                 remains
                 yet
                 one
                 Difficulty
                 to
                 be
                 solv'd
                 ;
                 for
                 tho'
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 suffer'd
                 injury
                 from
                 Men
                 ,
                 may
                 by
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Corporeal
                   Memory
                
                 be
                 affrighted
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 discovery
                 thereof
                 betake
                 themselves
                 to
                 flight
                 ;
                 yet
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 young
                 Animals
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 seen
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 Man
                 before
                 ,
                 should
                 shrink
                 back
                 and
                 be
                 shy
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 seen
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 solution
                 of
                 this
                 Difficulty
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 mind
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 discoursed
                 in
                 my
                 
                   Philosophical
                   Institution
                
                 and
                 
                   History
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 concerning
                 some
                 Sympathies
                 and
                 Antipathies
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 seen
                 being
                 depainted
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 convey'd
                 into
                 the
                 common
                 Sensorium
                 ,
                 or
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sensus
                   Communis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 by
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Uterus
                 or
                 Womb
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Umbilical
                   Vein
                
                 to
                 the
                 Birth
                 it self
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 seen
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 softness
                 is
                 strongly
                 imprinted
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 small
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 little
                 and
                 little
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Birth
                 being
                 enlarg'd
                 ,
                 it
                 increaseth
                 just
                 as
                 a
                 Letter
                 engraven
                 with
                 a
                 Penknife
                 in
                 a
                 Pompion
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Barks
                   of
                   Trees
                
                 ,
                 is
                 dilated
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 receives
                 Increment
                 through
                 the
                 Bark
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   Brute
                   Animals
                
                 having
                 receiv'd
                 damage
                 from
                 Men
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 impression
                 of
                 Fear
                 ,
                 transmit
                 the
                 Species
                 thereof
                 into
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 by
                 those
                 motions
                 their
                 Temperament
                 is
                 alter'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 Parts
                 inverted
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 being
                 communicated
                 to
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Seed
                 ,
                 generate
                 the
                 same
                 propension
                 therein
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 happens
                 very
                 often
                 in
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Mathematicians
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 delighted
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 sort
                 of
                 Men
                 in
                 the
                 Drawing
                 of
                 Figures
                 ,
                 and
                 designing
                 of
                 Proportions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 led
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 Instinct
                 of
                 Nature
                 to
                 the
                 learning
                 of
                 those
                 kind
                 of
                 Arts
                 ,
                 which
                 undoubtedly
                 from
                 their
                 Nativity
                 they
                 are
                 addicted
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 no
                 other
                 ground
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Imagination
                 of
                 the
                 Parents
                 ,
                 which
                 altering
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 Seed
                 ,
                 and
                 inverting
                 the
                 Temperament
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ,
                 imbues
                 the
                 Birth
                 thence
                 springing
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 propensities
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXVI
                   .
                   How
                   some
                   Beasts
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   Capable
                   by
                   Instruction
                   and
                   Discipline
                   .
                
                 The
                 time
                 now
                 requires
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 pass
                 on
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 Classis
                 of
                 Actions
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 Animals
                 attain
                 to
                 by
                 Exercise
                 and
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 seem
                 so
                 wonderful
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 observe
                 and
                 
                 consider
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 hardly
                 be
                 otherwise
                 persuaded
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 Cogitation
                 in
                 these
                 Creatures
                 .
                 The
                 Hawk
                 is
                 taught
                 by
                 his
                 Instructor
                 how
                 to
                 hunt
                 after
                 Partridges
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 sorts
                 of
                 Birds
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 erected
                 Ears
                 receives
                 his
                 
                   Instructors
                   words
                
                 ,
                 andwhen
                 he
                 is
                 let
                 fly
                 to
                 catch
                 the
                 Prey
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Falconers
                 hortatory
                 Outcries
                 ,
                 encouraging
                 him
                 still
                 to
                 a
                 stouter
                 prosecution
                 of
                 his
                 work
                 ,
                 he
                 grows
                 fiercer
                 and
                 fiercer
                 ,
                 and
                 follows
                 the
                 Enemy
                 with
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 ardour
                 of
                 Spirit
                 .
                 The
                 Famous
                 
                   Jastus
                   Lipsius
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Century
                 of
                 Epistles
                 to
                 the
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 makes
                 mention
                 of
                 a
                 Dog
                 of
                 a
                 
                   British
                   Race
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 taught
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Market
                 ,
                 to
                 carry
                 the
                 Mony
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 home
                 the
                 Meat
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 thus
                 perform'd
                 :
                 They
                 hung
                 a
                 Handbasket
                 about
                 his
                 Neck
                 ,
                 with
                 Mony
                 in
                 it
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Joints
                 of
                 Meat
                 as
                 there
                 was
                 occasion
                 for
                 ;
                 with
                 this
                 the
                 Dog
                 goes
                 directly
                 without
                 stop
                 or
                 stay
                 into
                 the
                 Market
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 known
                 Butchers-Stall
                 ,
                 there
                 receives
                 the
                 Meat
                 ,
                 and
                 away
                 comes
                 the
                 Dog
                 with
                 his
                 Marketting
                 home
                 .
                 Setting-Dogs
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 an
                 innate
                 Inclination
                 to
                 set
                 upon
                 Partridges
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 taught
                 by
                 Art
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 them
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 stand
                 unmov'd
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 till
                 the
                 Sign
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 to
                 rise
                 or
                 move
                 a
                 Foot.
                 ARRIAN
                 US
                 is
                 Cited
                 by
                 CARDAN
                 ,
                 as
                 relating
                 that
                 he
                 saw
                 an
                 Elephant
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 two
                 Cymbals
                 in
                 his
                 Ears
                 ,
                 toucht
                 them
                 alternately
                 with
                 his
                 Snout
                 or
                 Trunk
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 Tune
                 that
                 was
                 set
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 danc'd
                 to
                 the
                 Measure
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Tune
                 in
                 Consort
                 with
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 engaged
                 and
                 had
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Dance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXVII
                   .
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   the
                   diversity
                   of
                   Motions
                   in
                   Animals
                   .
                
                 These
                 Operations
                 in
                 Animals
                 will
                 be
                 more
                 clearly
                 made
                 out
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 granted
                 that
                 the
                 double
                 Nature
                 of
                 Brutes
                 proceeds
                 from
                 the
                 different
                 texture
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 and
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Humors
                 ;
                 whereby
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 some
                 are
                 more
                 propense
                 to
                 one
                 Motion
                 of
                 Passion
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 unequal
                 commotion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 in
                 them
                 doth
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 conduce
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Spirits
                 consist
                 are
                 more
                 gross
                 than
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 rais'd
                 to
                 a
                 quicker
                 Motion
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Spirits
                 pass
                 on
                 by
                 a
                 direct
                 Line
                 into
                 the
                 Cavities
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 are
                 led
                 into
                 other
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 led
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 endued
                 with
                 less
                 force
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXVIII
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   Hawk
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   brought
                   up
                   for
                   the
                   better
                   catching
                   of
                   its
                   Prey
                   .
                
                 The
                 Hawk
                 therefore
                 being
                 a
                 Creature
                 Voracious
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 adapted
                 by
                 Kind
                 to
                 follow
                 Prey
                 ,
                 is
                 without
                 any
                 difficulty
                 taught
                 to
                 bring
                 it
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 contribute
                 to
                 the
                 improving
                 its
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 accommodate
                 our selves
                 to
                 its
                 Inclination
                 ,
                 since
                 this
                 whole
                 business
                 chiefly
                 consists
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Hawk
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 from
                 Sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 almost
                 continually
                 to
                 be
                 stroaking
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 to
                 become
                 Tame
                 to
                 that
                 degree
                 ,
                 as
                 scarcely
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 Meat
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 Fist
                 ;
                 which
                 familiarity
                 being
                 for
                 some
                 days
                 used
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 accustomed
                 in
                 time
                 to
                 fly
                 after
                 its
                 Food
                 ,
                 thrown
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 hunt
                 after
                 a
                 
                   blind
                   Pigeon
                
                 let
                 loose
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 catch
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 snactht
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 Talons
                 ,
                 another
                 piece
                 of
                 Flesh
                 is
                 cast
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 feed
                 upon
                 ,
                 as
                 given
                 for
                 a
                 reward
                 of
                 its
                 Labour
                 ;
                 which
                 Exercise
                 being
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 repeated
                 ,
                 the
                 Hawk
                 accustoms
                 himself
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 fly
                 after
                 all
                 Birds
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 taken
                 leaves
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 Master
                 ,
                 being
                 himself
                 contented
                 with
                 a
                 small
                 Reward
                 .
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 work
                 consists
                 chiefly
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Hawk
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 inbred
                 in
                 him
                 by
                 Nature
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 accommodates
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Art
                 ,
                 and
                 follows
                 that
                 Rule
                 of
                 feeding
                 which
                 Nature
                 hath
                 prescribed
                 potentially
                 ,
                 but
                 which
                 is
                 improv'd
                 by
                 the
                 Instruction
                 by
                 us
                 given
                 for
                 our
                 advantage
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 obsequiousness
                 of
                 the
                 Hawk
                 nothing
                 of
                 Reason
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 discern'd
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Industry
                 of
                 the
                 Instructor
                 appears
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XXXIX
                   .
                   How
                   Animals
                   are
                   capable
                   of
                   Discipline
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 those
                 Animals
                 that
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 
                   Dogs
                   ,
                   Elephants
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 consider'd
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Discipline
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 depends
                 principally
                 on
                 the
                 7
                 th
                 pair
                 of
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 for
                 from
                 thence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Nerve
                   Auditive
                
                 hath
                 communication
                 by
                 its
                 Envelopement
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 likewise
                 by
                 its
                 Fibres
                 with
                 the
                 Branches
                 ,
                 which
                 advance
                 some
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Exteriour
                   Ear
                
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 Muscles
                 of
                 the
                 Larinx
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ;
                 and
                 hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Animals
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 hear
                 any
                 Noise
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 erect
                 their
                 Ears
                 ,
                 utter
                 their
                 Cries
                 ,
                 and
                 move
                 themselves
                 after
                 their
                 several
                 ways
                 ;
                 the
                 Reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Nerve
                   Auditive
                
                 is
                 touch'd
                 and
                 excited
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Nerves
                 with
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 communication
                 are
                 mov'd
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 are
                 disposed
                 to
                 flow
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 which
                 serve
                 for
                 the
                 Moving
                 of
                 the
                 Ears
                 and
                 other
                 Members
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XL.
                   How
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   conceive
                   of
                   a
                   Dogs
                   Catchinghold
                   of
                   a
                   thing
                   .
                
                 This
                 Communication
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 of
                 the
                 Hearing
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Voice
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 being
                 granted
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 a
                 Dog
                 ready
                 ,
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 to
                 catch
                 hold
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 there
                 needs
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 shew
                 him
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cry
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 posture
                 ,
                 
                   Hold
                   fast
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Noise
                 of
                 that
                 Saying
                 will
                 not
                 fail
                 to
                 cause
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 to
                 flow
                 across
                 from
                 the
                 Brain
                 at
                 that
                 very
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 causeth
                 others
                 to
                 flow
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 which
                 serve
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Dog
                 catch
                 hold
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 reiterated
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 the
                 habit
                 thereof
                 may
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 joyn
                 the
                 two
                 Courses
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 last
                 the
                 only
                 uttering
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 Hold-fast
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 capable
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 excite
                 the
                 Courses
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 answerable
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 which
                 serves
                 to
                 cause
                 the
                 Dog
                 to
                 
                   Catch
                   hold
                
                 without
                 any
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 being
                 there
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XLI
                   .
                   By
                   what
                   Art
                   the
                   Dog
                   at
                   Brussels
                   was
                   taught
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   Butchers
                   and
                   bring
                   home
                   Meat
                   .
                
                 By
                 the
                 like
                 Care
                 and
                 Art
                 Dogs
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 carry
                 Letters
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 to
                 any
                 certain
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 LIPSIUS
                 reports
                 of
                 the
                 Dog
                 at
                 Brussels
                 ,
                 who
                 doubtless
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 continual
                 Use
                 and
                 Custom
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Master
                 or
                 Servant
                 taking
                 a
                 Dog
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Shambles
                 ,
                 gave
                 him
                 Meat
                 for
                 a
                 reward
                 of
                 his
                 Labour
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 hanging
                 a
                 Hand-basket
                 about
                 his
                 Neck
                 return'd
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 renew'd
                 the
                 Reward
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 Service
                 the
                 Dog
                 was
                 so
                 accustom'd
                 ,
                 that
                 whenever
                 the
                 said
                 Basket
                 was
                 hung
                 about
                 his
                 Neck
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Shambles
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 received
                 his
                 Burthen
                 ,
                 return'd
                 home
                 .
                 But
                 no
                 Man
                 I
                 think
                 will
                 attribute
                 this
                 action
                 to
                 Judgment
                 or
                 Reason
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 Assuefaction
                 or
                 Custom
                 gain'd
                 by
                 long
                 use
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 evinc'd
                 from
                 the
                 Event
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 hapned
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 LIPSIUS
                 observes
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 home
                 other
                 Dogs
                 invited
                 by
                 the
                 scent
                 should
                 come
                 smelling
                 a
                 bout
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 he
                 be
                 driven
                 either
                 to
                 
                 defend
                 the
                 Basket
                 and
                 put
                 the
                 Invaders
                 to
                 flight
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 overcome
                 by
                 number
                 or
                 strength
                 ,
                 to
                 fall
                 in
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 and
                 take
                 his
                 share
                 of
                 the
                 Prey
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 evidently
                 demonstrated
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Image
                 imprest
                 in
                 his
                 Brain
                 ,
                 of
                 carrying
                 the
                 Basket
                 to
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 was
                 disturb'd
                 by
                 another
                 stronger
                 Image
                 ,
                 namely
                 of
                 repelling
                 the
                 Invaders
                 ,
                 which
                 latter
                 Image
                 a
                 third
                 yet
                 follow'd
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 taking
                 share
                 of
                 that
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 whereof
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 little
                 enter'd
                 Combat
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 this
                 last
                 Image
                 conducting
                 the
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 inservient
                 to
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 another
                 conformable
                 Action
                 objected
                 ,
                 was
                 produc'd
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 delineated
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 partaking
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 the
                 case
                 then
                 stood
                 was
                 represented
                 as
                 the
                 most
                 convenient
                 and
                 profitable
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 this
                 last
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Education
                 of
                 another
                 Dog
                 mention'd
                 by
                 PLUTARCH
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 well
                 Instructed
                 ,
                 to
                 represent
                 Arguments
                 and
                 Persons
                 in
                 a
                 Scene
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Stage-Player
                 could
                 do
                 it
                 more
                 neatly
                 and
                 exquisitly
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 he
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 Man
                 that
                 took
                 Poyson
                 in
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 a
                 Morsel
                 of
                 Bread
                 dipt
                 in
                 a
                 Liquor
                 which
                 was
                 feign'd
                 to
                 be
                 Poyson
                 ,
                 upon
                 which
                 he
                 counterfeited
                 to
                 tremble
                 ,
                 to
                 totter
                 in
                 his
                 gate
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 a
                 deadness
                 and
                 heaviness
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 he
                 fell
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 Limbs
                 stretch'd
                 out
                 lay
                 for
                 dead
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 removed
                 and
                 laid
                 out
                 as
                 for
                 Burial
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Argument
                 requir'd
                 ;
                 yet
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 nothing
                 less
                 was
                 expected
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 twinkling
                 of
                 an
                 Eye
                 ,
                 he
                 first
                 came
                 to
                 himself
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Dream
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 move
                 his
                 Head
                 and
                 Members
                 ,
                 to
                 open
                 and
                 roll
                 his
                 Eyes
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 arose
                 and
                 went
                 joyful
                 and
                 brisk
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 himself
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 all
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XLII
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   Dog
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   Set
                   for
                   Partridges
                   .
                
                 But
                 to
                 proceed
                 farther
                 ,
                 That
                 some
                 Animals
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 act
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 proper
                 Instinct
                 ,
                 and
                 omit
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 impell'd
                 to
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 force
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 doth
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 rest
                 evince
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 any
                 way
                 endued
                 with
                 Reason
                 ;
                 since
                 we
                 see
                 in
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 divers
                 Motions
                 of
                 Fibres
                 or
                 Spirits
                 which
                 represent
                 Objects
                 to
                 the
                 Mind
                 ,
                 or
                 excite
                 certain
                 Affections
                 ,
                 do
                 by
                 long
                 use
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 also
                 by
                 accident
                 ,
                 excite
                 other
                 successive
                 Motions
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 the
                 Motions
                 ,
                 as
                 CARTESIUS
                 excellently
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 manner
                 ,
                 affirms
                 in
                 his
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 Passions
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Glandule
                   ,
                   Spirits
                
                 and
                 Brain
                 ,
                 which
                 represent
                 some
                 certain
                 Objects
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 be
                 naturally
                 joyn'd
                 with
                 those
                 which
                 excite
                 therein
                 certain
                 Passions
                 ;
                 nevertheless
                 they
                 may
                 by
                 Habit
                 be
                 thence
                 separated
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 joyn'd
                 with
                 others
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 different
                 Nature
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 this
                 Habit
                 may
                 be
                 acquir'd
                 by
                 one
                 only
                 Action
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 long
                 use
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 when
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 and
                 beyond
                 Expectation
                 some
                 very
                 loathsom
                 thing
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 Meat
                 that
                 is
                 eaten
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 greedy
                 Appetite
                 ,
                 this
                 sudden
                 chance
                 may
                 so
                 alter
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 that
                 thenceforth
                 the
                 very
                 sight
                 of
                 that
                 Meat
                 may
                 possibly
                 not
                 be
                 endur'd
                 ,
                 which
                 formerly
                 was
                 eaten
                 with
                 great
                 delight
                 ,
                 which
                 very
                 thing
                 is
                 also
                 observ'd
                 in
                 Beasts
                 :
                 For
                 tho'
                 they
                 are
                 void
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 ;
                 yet
                 all
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Glandule
                 ,
                 which
                 excite
                 Passions
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 serve
                 for
                 the
                 preserving
                 and
                 confirming
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 in
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Affections
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 Nerves
                 and
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 which
                 use
                 to
                 accompany
                 them
                 .
                 So
                 when
                 a
                 Dog
                 sees
                 a
                 Partridge
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 Naturally
                 inclined
                 to
                 run
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 hears
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 a
                 Musquet
                 shot
                 off
                 ,
                 that
                 Sound
                 naturally
                 disposes
                 to
                 flight
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 ordinary
                 thing
                 for
                 a
                 Setting-Dog
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 Instructed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 stop
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 a
                 Partridge
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 to
                 run
                 after
                 any
                 thing
                 shot
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Gun
                 upon
                 hearing
                 the
                 Report
                 thereof
                 ;
                 to
                 do
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 led
                 by
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 Stripes
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 and
                 Nerves
                 ,
                 joyn'd
                 by
                 Nature
                 with
                 certain
                 impressions
                 of
                 Objects
                 ,
                 are
                 totally
                 diverted
                 and
                 remove
                 into
                 other
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XLIII
                   .
                   How
                   an
                   Elephant
                   is
                   taught
                   to
                   beat
                   upon
                   Cimbals
                   .
                
                 But
                 that
                 an
                 Elephant
                 should
                 beat
                 upon
                 Cimbals
                 tied
                 to
                 his
                 Ears
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 matter
                 of
                 Admiration
                 ,
                 since
                 by
                 a
                 small
                 deal
                 of
                 Industry
                 and
                 Discipline
                 he
                 might
                 easily
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 it
                 ;
                 in
                 regard
                 this
                 Animal
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 very
                 capacious
                 and
                 hot
                 Brain
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 easily
                 imitates
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 proposed
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Add
                 hereunto
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 prompt
                 and
                 ready
                 Proboscis
                 ,
                 capable
                 of
                 touching
                 the
                 Cimbals
                 alternately
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 producing
                 a
                 certain
                 rude
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 so
                 call
                 it
                 ,
                 Harmony
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 present
                 were
                 induced
                 to
                 a
                 Dance
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Laws
                 or
                 Rules
                 aforehand
                 prescribed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XLIV
                   .
                   The
                   Cause
                   of
                   these
                   Operations
                   in
                   Brutes
                   is
                   only
                   Memory
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   disposition
                   of
                   the
                   Parts
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                
                 From
                 these
                 few
                 examples
                 it
                 plainly
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 Cognition
                 is
                 not
                 required
                 to
                 the
                 performances
                 which
                 we
                 behold
                 in
                 Brute
                 Animals
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 Memory
                 ,
                 the
                 hability
                 of
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Custom
                 suffices
                 :
                 Or
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 will
                 needs
                 call
                 them
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 Reason
                 or
                 Intelligence
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 indeed
                 be
                 so
                 allowed
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 the
                 Animals
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 instructed
                 and
                 taught
                 them
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 any
                 one
                 will
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 Beasts
                 are
                 taught
                 some
                 actions
                 by
                 example
                 and
                 the
                 imitation
                 of
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Kind
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 institution
                 ;
                 VIVES
                 answers
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 above
                 cited
                 place
                 .
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 teach
                 their
                 Young
                 Ones
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 sooner
                 ,
                 which
                 nevertheless
                 they
                 would
                 do
                 of
                 themselves
                 ;
                 as
                 a
                 Bird
                 teacheth
                 her
                 Young
                 Ones
                 to
                 fly
                 ,
                 a
                 Cat
                 her
                 Kittens
                 to
                 hunt
                 after
                 Mice
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 seeing
                 them
                 like
                 themselves
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 perfect
                 in
                 their
                 Kind
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 teach
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 do
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 else
                 would
                 either
                 never
                 do
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 another
                 manner
                 than
                 we
                 design
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 our
                 Doctrin
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 in
                 them
                 than
                 meer
                 Assuefaction
                 or
                 accustoming
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 to
                 some
                 Corporeal
                 Exercise
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Speak
                 ,
                 to
                 Run
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 some
                 manner
                 or
                 other
                 to
                 move
                 their
                 Body
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Body
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XLV
                   .
                   By
                   some
                   Examples
                   it
                   is
                   shewn
                   ,
                   that
                   Beasts
                   discourse
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   understand
                   Human
                   Speech
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 that
                 manner
                 of
                 Speech
                 or
                 Discourse
                 by
                 which
                 some
                 Animals
                 seem
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 discover
                 thereby
                 what
                 their
                 thoughts
                 or
                 designs
                 are
                 ;
                 this
                 appears
                 most
                 clearly
                 in
                 the
                 Hen
                 ,
                 who
                 according
                 to
                 pleasure
                 varies
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 divers
                 Tones
                 makes
                 manifest
                 the
                 several
                 Affections
                 wherewith
                 she
                 is
                 impelled
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 she
                 calls
                 out
                 her
                 Chickens
                 ,
                 she
                 feigns
                 the
                 Tone
                 of
                 a
                 Raven
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 Kite
                 be
                 hovering
                 over
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 drawls
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 somewhat
                 elevates
                 her
                 Voice
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 Chicken
                 chances
                 to
                 be
                 catcht
                 ,
                 she
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 groans
                 and
                 repeats
                 that
                 Tone
                 with
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 a
                 Sob
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Hence
                 PORPHYRIUS
                 imagined
                 ,
                 that
                 Animals
                 had
                 
                 converse
                 with
                 each
                 other
                 by
                 Speech
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   Thales
                   ,
                   Melampus
                   ,
                   Tiresias
                
                 and
                 
                   Apollonius
                   Thyaneus
                
                 understood
                 their
                 Language
                 ,
                 as
                 Virgil
                 relates
                 of
                 Helenus
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Third
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 Aeneids
                 ,
                 
                   
                     —
                     Who
                     knowst
                     the
                     Stars
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     Speech
                     of
                     Birds
                     .
                  
                
                 A
                 Parrot
                 falling
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Window
                 ,
                 in
                 Whitehall
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 VIII
                 .
                 into
                 the
                 River
                 Thames
                 ,
                 flowing
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Palace
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 
                   a
                   Boat
                   ,
                   a
                   Boat
                
                 ,
                 20
                 l.
                 for
                 a
                 Boat
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 being
                 taken
                 up
                 all
                 wet
                 by
                 a
                 Waterman
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 promised
                 hire
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Parrot
                 ,
                 then
                 altering
                 his
                 Tone
                 ,
                 cried
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Give
                   the
                   Knave
                   a
                   Shilling
                
                 .
                 A
                 Magpie
                 sometimes
                 so
                 exactly
                 imitates
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 the
                 Fowler
                 ,
                 as
                 thereby
                 to
                 impose
                 upon
                 the
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 them
                 on
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 the
                 Master
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 PLINY
                 relates
                 of
                 the
                 Hyaena
                 ,
                 who
                 counterfeiting
                 Human
                 Voice
                 among
                 the
                 Shepherds
                 Cottages
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 learnt
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 Person
                 ,
                 calls
                 him
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Name
                 ,
                 whom
                 coming
                 forth
                 by
                 Night
                 ,
                 he
                 sets
                 upon
                 and
                 tears
                 to
                 pieces
                 .
                 
                   Horses
                   ,
                   Dogs
                
                 and
                 Apes
                 we
                 find
                 understand
                 very
                 well
                 the
                 speech
                 of
                 Man
                 ;
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 they
                 receive
                 all
                 their
                 Dictates
                 and
                 Commands
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 execute
                 them
                 .
                 An
                 Example
                 hereof
                 JUSTUS
                 LIPSIUS
                 gives
                 us
                 in
                 a
                 Dog
                 at
                 Lovain
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 letters
                 sowed
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 Collar
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 spoken
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 whither
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 ,
                 went
                 directly
                 to
                 Brussels
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 certain
                 House
                 well
                 known
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 left
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XLVI
                   .
                   How
                   a
                   Hen
                   varies
                   her
                   Voice
                   .
                
                 That
                 certain
                 Animals
                 do
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 attemper
                 and
                 manage
                 their
                 Voices
                 ,
                 and
                 seem
                 after
                 a
                 sort
                 to
                 utter
                 various
                 sounds
                 at
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 proceed
                 from
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 a
                 certain
                 Mind
                 latent
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 their
                 sounds
                 were
                 directed
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 Passions
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 agitated
                 :
                 Which
                 Passions
                 inducing
                 a
                 various
                 disposition
                 in
                 the
                 Organs
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 the
                 Spirits
                 are
                 diversly
                 emitted
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Aspera
                   Arteria
                
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 Beasts
                 utter
                 their
                 various
                 Tones
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 we
                 experiment
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 who
                 inflamed
                 with
                 Love
                 ,
                 speak
                 after
                 one
                 manner
                 ;
                 affected
                 with
                 Hatred
                 or
                 Anger
                 ,
                 after
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 altho'
                 Cogitation
                 may
                 accompany
                 the
                 Motions
                 of
                 our
                 Passion
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 we
                 are
                 indued
                 with
                 a
                 faculty
                 of
                 thinking
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 Motions
                 do
                 no
                 way
                 depend
                 upon
                 this
                 Cogitation
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 they
                 oftentimes
                 arise
                 against
                 our
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 the
                 said
                 Motions
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 in
                 Brutes
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 and
                 possibly
                 more
                 vehement
                 than
                 in
                 Man.
                 Yet
                 can
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 from
                 thence
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 indued
                 with
                 Cogitation
                 .
                 Different
                 is
                 the
                 Pipation
                 of
                 a
                 Hen
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 she
                 is
                 affected
                 with
                 one
                 Passion
                 when
                 she
                 falls
                 upon
                 her
                 Food
                 ,
                 with
                 another
                 when
                 she
                 sees
                 the
                 Kite
                 ,
                 with
                 another
                 when
                 she
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 with
                 another
                 when
                 she
                 calls
                 away
                 her
                 Chickens
                 ,
                 with
                 another
                 when
                 she
                 goes
                 to
                 Roost
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 enough
                 condemn
                 those
                 Persons
                 of
                 Vanity
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 Antient
                 Times
                 have
                 taken
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 Languages
                 of
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 pretended
                 to
                 know
                 by
                 their
                 manner
                 of
                 Speech
                 what
                 they
                 designed
                 or
                 acted
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XLVII
                   .
                   Parrots
                   do
                   not
                   properly
                   speak
                   .
                
                 Parrots
                 indeed
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 form
                 articulate
                 sounds
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Custom
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 pronounce
                 many
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 cannot
                 properly
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 speak
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 Loquution
                 or
                 Speaking
                 ,
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 chiefly
                 required
                 ,
                 Motion
                 of
                 a
                 Corporeal
                 Organ
                 ,
                 and
                 Perception
                 of
                 Mind
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 Sensibility
                 there
                 are
                 three
                 Degrees
                 to
                 be
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 hinted
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Motion
                
                 of
                 a
                 Corporeal
                 Organ
                 ,
                 Cogitation
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 determination
                 of
                 Will
                 to
                 judge
                 ;
                 so
                 in
                 speaking
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Degree
                 is
                 Perception
                 of
                 Mind
                 ;
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 Judgment
                 and
                 Will
                 to
                 discover
                 to
                 another
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 conceive
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 the
                 Motion
                 of
                 the
                 Corporeal
                 Organ
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 some
                 Animals
                 there
                 is
                 the
                 third
                 Degree
                 of
                 Speaking
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 second
                 or
                 third
                 :
                 Because
                 whereas
                 Beasts
                 are
                 void
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 they
                 design
                 not
                 by
                 those
                 words
                 which
                 they
                 utter
                 ,
                 to
                 discover
                 their
                 internal
                 Conceptions
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 declare
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 long
                 labour
                 they
                 have
                 learnt
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 signification
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 ,
                 utterly
                 slips
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 some
                 Birds
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 instructed
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 give
                 some
                 things
                 their
                 right
                 Names
                 ,
                 and
                 promptly
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 Questions
                 ask'd
                 them
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 their
                 Memory
                 ,
                 no
                 to
                 their
                 Understanding
                 or
                 Reason
                 ;
                 as
                 particularly
                 in
                 that
                 Parrot
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 falling
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 Window
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Palace
                 into
                 the
                 River
                 of
                 Thames
                 ,
                 called
                 out
                 for
                 a
                 Boat
                 ,
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 learn'd
                 to
                 pronounce
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 by
                 very
                 frequent
                 repetition
                 imprest
                 in
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirits
                 and
                 Organs
                 were
                 determined
                 to
                 put
                 forth
                 ●he
                 like
                 sounds
                 .
                 As
                 in
                 that
                 Magpie
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 the
                 sight
                 or
                 approach
                 of
                 his
                 Mistress
                 ,
                 used
                 to
                 utter
                 the
                 word
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                   God
                   save
                   you
                
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 this
                 Sound
                 or
                 Voice
                 accompanied
                 such
                 an
                 affection
                 ,
                 namely
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 some
                 good
                 thing
                 for
                 the
                 Belly
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 uttering
                 of
                 this
                 word
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 always
                 used
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 by
                 her
                 with
                 some
                 or
                 other
                 more
                 delicate
                 Bit
                 than
                 ordinary
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 
                   Dogs
                   ,
                   Horses
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Apes
                 are
                 taught
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 the
                 Motions
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 Hope
                 ,
                 Fear
                 or
                 Joy
                 ;
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 any
                 need
                 of
                 Cogitation
                 in
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XLVIII
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Hyaena
                   counterfeits
                   Human
                   Speech
                   for
                   the
                   devouring
                   of
                   Shepherds
                   .
                
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Magpie
                   ,
                   Hyaena
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 Creatures
                 imitating
                 Human
                 Voice
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 attributed
                 to
                 nothing
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 sensitive
                 plexus
                 or
                 texture
                 of
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 their
                 Organs
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 Bodies
                 are
                 so
                 disposed
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 human
                 sound
                 or
                 accent
                 smites
                 their
                 Ear
                 ,
                 the
                 Animal
                 Spirits
                 conduct
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 Muscles
                 which
                 are
                 inservient
                 to
                 the
                 formation
                 of
                 the
                 Voice
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Hyaena
                 should
                 with
                 a
                 Voice
                 ,
                 much
                 resembling
                 human
                 ,
                 call
                 forth
                 Shepherds
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Prey
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 arises
                 from
                 hence
                 ;
                 that
                 his
                 Stomach
                 being
                 empty
                 ,
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 those
                 Animals
                 on
                 which
                 he
                 used
                 to
                 feed
                 ,
                 causes
                 the
                 Glandule
                 ,
                 inclining
                 it self
                 to
                 impel
                 the
                 Spirits
                 into
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Brain
                 in
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 Vestigia
                 or
                 Tracts
                 which
                 the
                 aspect
                 of
                 these
                 Animals
                 left
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Object
                 recurs
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Brain
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 that
                 also
                 recurs
                 which
                 accompanied
                 it
                 :
                 No
                 wonder
                 the
                 Hyaena
                 should
                 feign
                 or
                 imitate
                 Human
                 Voice
                 ,
                 being
                 indued
                 with
                 a
                 wonderful
                 docility
                 of
                 Corporeal
                 Organs
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 promptly
                 to
                 express
                 what
                 ever
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 Ear.
                 
              
               
               
                 
                   XLIX
                   .
                   How
                   i●
                   i●
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   that
                   some
                   Animals
                   have
                   more
                   Instinct
                   than
                   others
                   .
                
                 Th●s
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 that
                 these
                 Animals
                 have
                 more
                 of
                 Instinct
                 than
                 others
                 ;
                 nothing
                 else
                 ▪
                 i●
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 interiour
                 and
                 secret
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 invisible
                 parts
                 of
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 principally
                 of
                 their
                 Brai●●
                 is
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 receives
                 more
                 easily
                 the
                 different
                 impressions
                 of
                 exteriour
                 Objects
                 ,
                 and
                 causes
                 the
                 Members
                 to
                 move
                 in
                 more
                 different
                 manners
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 other
                 Animals
                 .
              
               
                 
                   L.
                   How
                   it
                   comes
                   that
                   Dogs
                   ,
                   Horses
                   &c.
                   obey
                   our
                   Words
                   ,
                   and
                   execute
                   our
                   Commands
                   .
                
                 
                   Horses
                   ,
                   Dogs
                
                 and
                 Baboons
                 ,
                 upon
                 certain
                 words
                 or
                 signs
                 given
                 ,
                 obey
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 execute
                 our
                 Commands
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 therefore
                 just
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 indowed
                 with
                 Reason
                 and
                 Intellect
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 other
                 signs
                 be
                 given
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 tho'
                 in
                 reality
                 more
                 faci●e
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 suited
                 to
                 their
                 innate
                 capacity
                 ▪
                 they
                 take
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 Commands
                 there
                 hinted
                 ▪
                 For
                 Examples
                 sake
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 command
                 a
                 Dog
                 to
                 seek
                 out
                 for
                 a
                 Handkerchief
                 lost
                 a
                 Month
                 ago
                 in
                 a
                 Garden
                 ,
                 Closet
                 or
                 such
                 like
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 usually
                 command
                 him
                 to
                 fetch
                 a
                 Stick
                 ,
                 just
                 now
                 thrown
                 into
                 a
                 Pond
                 ,
                 the
                 Dog
                 ,
                 instead
                 o●
                 speeding
                 to
                 the
                 Garden
                 or
                 Closet
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 i●
                 signified
                 that
                 the
                 Handkerchief
                 was
                 lost
                 ,
                 will
                 doubtless
                 make
                 directly
                 to
                 the
                 Pond
                 to
                 look
                 out
                 for
                 the
                 Staff
                 :
                 Whence
                 it
                 plainly
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Dog
                 does
                 not
                 perform
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 commanded
                 ,
                 as
                 apprehending
                 the
                 Words
                 spoken
                 or
                 Signs
                 given
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 whole
                 Machin
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 hath
                 obtain'd
                 that
                 habit
                 and
                 disposition
                 by
                 Labour
                 and
                 oft
                 repeated
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Sign
                 is
                 given
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Animal
                   Spirits
                
                 are
                 streight
                 carried
                 into
                 the
                 Nerves
                 and
                 Muscles
                 ,
                 which
                 dispose
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 doing
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 the
                 Dog
                 of
                 Lovain
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 Letters
                 made
                 fast
                 to
                 his
                 Collar
                 ,
                 made
                 streight
                 for
                 Brussels
                 ,
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 assign'd
                 ,
                 and
                 having
                 discharg'd
                 himself
                 of
                 his
                 Letters
                 ,
                 return'd
                 directly
                 to
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 since
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 done
                 by
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 so
                 much
                 stir
                 up
                 Admiration
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 meer
                 effects
                 of
                 their
                 Passions
                 and
                 Motions
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 teach
                 them
                 and
                 have
                 a
                 curb
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 long
                 exercise
                 ,
                 labour
                 and
                 use
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 in
                 the
                 Instructing
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   LI.
                   Certain
                   Actions
                   of
                   Animals
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   even
                   seem
                   to
                   exceed
                   Men
                   in
                   Sagacity
                   of
                   Wit.
                   
                
                 There
                 are
                 now
                 remaining
                 to
                 be
                 Explained
                 those
                 Actions
                 of
                 Brutes
                 which
                 constitute
                 the
                 fifth
                 Class
                 ,
                 namely
                 those
                 Actions
                 wherein
                 they
                 discover
                 so
                 much
                 acuteness
                 of
                 Wit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seem
                 even
                 to
                 exceed
                 in
                 that
                 Rationality
                 by
                 which
                 Men
                 are
                 commonly
                 differenc'd
                 and
                 distinguished
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 it
                 is
                 admirable
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 delicately
                 and
                 ingenuously
                 some
                 Birds
                 proceed
                 in
                 making
                 of
                 their
                 Nests
                 .
                 For
                 Example
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Swallows
                 begin
                 to
                 be
                 sensible
                 of
                 that
                 alteration
                 of
                 their
                 Condition
                 ,
                 which
                 desire
                 and
                 eagerness
                 of
                 Propagation
                 is
                 likely
                 to
                 bring
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 design
                 their
                 Nests
                 after
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 The
                 biggest
                 Straws
                 and
                 strongest
                 of
                 the
                 Chaff
                 being
                 first
                 laid
                 as
                 a
                 foundation
                 ,
                 they
                 afterwards
                 lay
                 the
                 softer
                 and
                 the
                 lesser
                 over
                 :
                 To
                 this
                 Fabrick
                 they
                 use
                 Mud
                 for
                 a
                 Cement
                 ,
                 and
                 daub
                 their
                 Nest
                 all
                 over
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 Mortar
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 this
                 Mud
                 is
                 wanting
                 ,
                 they
                 fly
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Pond
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 wetting
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 Wings
                 gather
                 up
                 Dust
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 as
                 with
                 Mud
                 ,
                 they
                 plaister
                 up
                 the
                 rough
                 places
                 ,
                 close
                 up
                 the
                 gaping
                 Holes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 Architecture
                 so
                 accommodate
                 the
                 dimension
                 of
                 their
                 Fabrick
                 to
                 the
                 shape
                 of
                 their
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 have
                 room
                 to
                 turn
                 round
                 so
                 as
                 commodiously
                 to
                 hatch
                 upon
                 their
                 Eg●
                 ▪
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 to
                 plant
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 distribute
                 an
                 equal
                 force
                 of
                 heat
                 to
                 all
                 parts
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 their
                 Nest
                 being
                 strewed
                 wi●h
                 Chaff
                 ,
                 Moss
                 and
                 Feathers
                 they
                 lay
                 ●heir
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 sit
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 hatch
                 their
                 Chickens
                 ,
                 and
                 feed
                 them
                 .
                 Another
                 argument
                 of
                 Providence
                 in
                 Animals
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 Winter
                 they
                 remove
                 into
                 foreign
                 Regions
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 consult
                 ▪
                 for
                 their
                 advantage
                 and
                 subsistence
                 .
                 Of
                 this
                 sort
                 are
                 the
                 Cranes
                 ,
                 who
                 every
                 year
                 in
                 Spring
                 time
                 fly
                 from
                 South
                 to
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Autumn
                 fly
                 back
                 from
                 North
                 to
                 South
                 .
                 The
                 third
                 Argument
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 Animals
                 presage
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 certain
                 Cognition
                 foretel
                 those
                 Phaenomena
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 which
                 hang
                 over
                 us
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Heron
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 flies
                 very
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 soars
                 more
                 than
                 usually
                 above
                 the
                 Clouds
                 ,
                 predicts
                 future
                 Rain
                 .
                 The
                 Kite
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 mounting
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 highest
                 Region
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 hovering
                 till
                 the
                 Evening
                 ,
                 proclaims
                 fair
                 Weather
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 thing
                 we
                 find
                 by
                 experience
                 of
                 other
                 Animals
                 ;
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 the
                 Cat
                 ,
                 the
                 Mole
                 ,
                 the
                 Bull
                 ,
                 the
                 Ram
                 ,
                 the
                 Dolphin
                 ,
                 the
                 Duck
                 ,
                 the
                 Cock
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 either
                 by
                 Voice
                 uttered
                 ,
                 by
                 Crowing
                 ,
                 by
                 Frisking
                 about
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 presage
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 Weather
                 .
              
               
                 
                   LII
                   With
                   what
                   impulse
                   Birds
                   are
                   carried
                   in
                   building
                   their
                   Nests
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Birds
                 building
                 their
                 Nests
                 at
                 a
                 certain
                 season
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 sitting
                 upon
                 their
                 Eggs
                 ,
                 hatching
                 their
                 Young
                 Ones
                 ,
                 nourishing
                 defending
                 and
                 covering
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 this
                 ariseth
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 mutation
                 of
                 the
                 temperature
                 of
                 their
                 Body
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Fibres
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Contextures
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 Organs
                 ,
                 especially
                 which
                 serve
                 to
                 Propagation
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 dispos'd
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 affection
                 is
                 easily
                 thence
                 derived
                 ,
                 which
                 prompts
                 them
                 to
                 build
                 their
                 Nests
                 ,
                 brood
                 upon
                 their
                 Chickens
                 ,
                 feed
                 them
                 when
                 hatcht
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 to
                 close
                 with
                 the
                 Sentiment
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 Noble
                 DIGBY
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Man
                 will
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 Copulation
                 in
                 Birds
                 ,
                 proceeds
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 impulsion
                 or
                 design
                 of
                 begetting
                 their
                 like
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 temperament
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 and
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 produc'd
                 by
                 quality
                 of
                 the
                 Food
                 wherewith
                 they
                 are
                 fed
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Season
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ;
                 however
                 ,
                 after
                 Copulation
                 it
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Eggs
                 grow
                 in
                 the
                 Belly
                 of
                 the
                 Female
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 increasing
                 create
                 trouble
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 stir
                 up
                 a
                 desire
                 in
                 her
                 of
                 being
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 freeing
                 her self
                 from
                 the
                 burthen
                 she
                 labours
                 with
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Dogs
                 and
                 Cats
                 ,
                 when
                 necessity
                 urges
                 ,
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 look
                 about
                 for
                 some
                 commodious
                 place
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 bringing
                 forth
                 of
                 their
                 Young
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 voiding
                 their
                 Excrements
                 .
                 So
                 Birds
                 when
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 their
                 Eggs
                 burthens
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 renders
                 them
                 unapt
                 for
                 flight
                 ,
                 begin
                 to
                 indulge
                 themselves
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 their
                 repose
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 much
                 delight
                 in
                 soft
                 and
                 warm
                 places
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Chaff
                 ,
                 Moss
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 please
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 softness
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 therefore
                 carry
                 to
                 their
                 Nest
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 this
                 action
                 is
                 not
                 guided
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 manner
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 performed
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 they
                 light
                 upon
                 Chaff
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 commodious
                 for
                 the
                 Litter
                 of
                 their
                 Nests
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 observ'd
                 in
                 several
                 Birds
                 ,
                 carry
                 it
                 directly
                 to
                 their
                 Nests
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 make
                 towards
                 the
                 Bough
                 of
                 some
                 Tree
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Top
                 of
                 some
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 with
                 this
                 piece
                 of
                 Housholdstuff
                 in
                 their
                 Bill
                 ,
                 hop
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 then
                 leaving
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 fly
                 to
                 
                 another
                 ,
                 where
                 after
                 a
                 small
                 time
                 of
                 some
                 such
                 like
                 diversion
                 ,
                 they
                 at
                 length
                 betake
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 Nests
                 ;
                 wherein
                 if
                 the
                 Straws
                 or
                 chaffy
                 Stalks
                 should
                 lie
                 in
                 a
                 confused
                 heap
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 be
                 prickt
                 by
                 the
                 sharp
                 ends
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 whereupon
                 they
                 turn
                 them
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 ,
                 till
                 all
                 the
                 said
                 sharp
                 ends
                 be
                 laid
                 smooth
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 decumbiture
                 be
                 softned
                 and
                 made
                 easie
                 .
                 Which
                 we
                 only
                 seeing
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 comparing
                 the
                 Production
                 thereof
                 with
                 the
                 Method
                 which
                 we
                 our selves
                 should
                 use
                 in
                 an
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 actions
                 ,
                 may
                 possibly
                 allow
                 this
                 disposition
                 of
                 Chaff
                 Stalk
                 to
                 be
                 prudent
                 and
                 directed
                 by
                 Reason
                 .
                 But
                 whereas
                 it
                 proceeds
                 from
                 Birds
                 themselves
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 than
                 a
                 frequent
                 turning
                 this
                 way
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 of
                 Bodies
                 which
                 offend
                 the
                 Sense
                 ,
                 till
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 they
                 bring
                 no
                 further
                 pain
                 or
                 trouble
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 dawbing
                 over
                 their
                 Nest
                 with
                 Mud
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 vehement
                 heat
                 which
                 predominates
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ;
                 for
                 hence
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 pass
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 delight
                 to
                 be
                 conversant
                 in
                 Mud
                 ,
                 Water
                 and
                 Sand
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 all
                 Birds
                 would
                 quickly
                 sicken
                 and
                 be
                 deprived
                 ,
                 first
                 of
                 sight
                 and
                 then
                 of
                 Life
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 Mud
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 refrigerates
                 or
                 cools
                 ,
                 they
                 carry
                 to
                 their
                 Nest
                 in
                 their
                 Bills
                 and
                 Feet
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 begins
                 to
                 grow
                 hard
                 and
                 troublesom
                 ,
                 they
                 wipe
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 a
                 hole
                 through
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 they
                 rest
                 ,
                 they
                 fly
                 out
                 to
                 get
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 fresh
                 and
                 cool
                 .
              
               
                 
                   LIII
                   .
                   Those
                   Birds
                   are
                   not
                   led
                   by
                   prudence
                   ,
                   which
                   remove
                   from
                   one
                   Region
                   to
                   another
                   .
                
                 As
                 to
                 those
                 Birds
                 ,
                 which
                 upon
                 the
                 approach
                 of
                 Winter
                 ,
                 remove
                 from
                 one
                 Region
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 to
                 their
                 Prudence
                 or
                 Providence
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 their
                 Natural
                 Inclination
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 easily
                 impelled
                 to
                 remove
                 from
                 a
                 colder
                 to
                 a
                 warmer
                 place
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 afterwards
                 the
                 same
                 temperament
                 succeeding
                 anew
                 ,
                 they
                 return
                 again
                 ,
                 provided
                 the
                 said
                 Regions
                 be
                 not
                 very
                 far
                 distant
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 uneasie
                 in
                 access
                 ;
                 otherwise
                 I
                 am
                 apt
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Birds
                 would
                 betake
                 themselves
                 into
                 certain
                 hiding
                 Holes
                 like
                 
                   Dormice
                   ,
                   Serpents
                
                 and
                 Insects
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 lie
                 dormant
                 all
                 the
                 Winter
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 many
                 instances
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 mention
                 the
                 Swallows
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 congealed
                 Lakes
                 of
                 Poland
                 ,
                 lie
                 all
                 the
                 Winter
                 time
                 unmoved
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 dead
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 returning
                 heat
                 dissipating
                 the
                 Frost
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ice
                 dissolving
                 into
                 Water
                 ,
                 they
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Lakes
                 ,
                 and
                 betake
                 themselves
                 anew
                 to
                 their
                 flight
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 that
                 Possevinus
                 ,
                 who
                 went
                 Embassador
                 into
                 Russia
                 ,
                 as
                 Gassendus
                 mentions
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 give
                 credit
                 to
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 flake
                 of
                 Ice
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 his
                 Stove
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 a
                 cluster
                 of
                 Swallows
                 lay
                 crouded
                 together
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 the
                 Ice
                 began
                 to
                 melt
                 by
                 the
                 heat
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 were
                 observed
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 move
                 Feet
                 ,
                 Wings
                 ,
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 ;
                 lastly
                 to
                 fly
                 out
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 some
                 rounds
                 of
                 flight
                 about
                 the
                 Stove
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 down
                 dead
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 undergone
                 too
                 hasty
                 and
                 unwonted
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 Air.
                 Much
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 is
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 observed
                 of
                 other
                 Birds
                 ,
                 particularly
                 in
                 Germany
                 ,
                 in
                 Oaks
                 and
                 other
                 hollow
                 Trees
                 ,
                 when
                 cut
                 down
                 ,
                 Kites
                 and
                 Cuckows
                 are
                 found
                 to
                 have
                 hid
                 themselves
                 there
                 all
                 the
                 Winter
                 .
                 Something
                 like
                 to
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 thought
                 of
                 the
                 Storks
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 yet
                 undiscovered
                 whence
                 they
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 whither
                 they
                 betake
                 themselves
                 .
                 Whence
                 PLINY
                 in
                 his
                 First
                 Book
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   No
                   Man
                   discerns
                   when
                   they
                   depart
                   ,
                   tho'
                   it
                   is
                   apparent
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   go
                   ;
                   nor
                   knows
                   when
                   they
                   come
                   ,
                   tho'
                   we
                   find
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   come
                   .
                   Both
                   doubtless
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   their
                   coming
                   and
                   going
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   the
                   Night
                   time
                   ;
                   and
                   tho'
                   they
                   are
                   commonly
                   seen
                   to
                   fly
                   to
                   and
                   fro
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   thought
                   never
                   to
                   make
                   their
                   first
                   approach
                   but
                   by
                   Night
                   .
                
                 From
                 which
                 words
                 it
                 plainly
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Storks
                 come
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 far
                 Region
                 ,
                 nor
                 go
                 from
                 us
                 into
                 any
                 very
                 remote
                 parts
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 keep
                 their
                 way
                 along
                 the
                 Ponds
                 and
                 Lakes
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 their
                 ingress
                 nor
                 egress
                 can
                 well
                 be
                 observ'd
                 by
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                   LIV.
                   How
                   some
                   Animals
                   seem
                   to
                   portend
                   future
                   things
                   .
                
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 As
                 to
                 Beasts
                 seeming
                 to
                 foreknow
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 for
                 this
                 ascribe
                 to
                 them
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 Divination
                 ,
                 or
                 acknowledge
                 any
                 latent
                 Rationality
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 making
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 presages
                 ;
                 since
                 they
                 depend
                 only
                 upon
                 those
                 mutations
                 which
                 happen
                 in
                 exteriour
                 Objects
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 Animals
                 have
                 received
                 into
                 their
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 touch'd
                 with
                 certain
                 affections
                 ,
                 which
                 dispose
                 them
                 to
                 Crowing
                 or
                 shaking
                 of
                 their
                 Wings
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 always
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 some
                 forerunners
                 of
                 
                   fair
                   Weather
                   ,
                   Tempests
                   ,
                   Winds
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 which
                 when
                 Animals
                 foresee
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 but
                 that
                 certain
                 affections
                 must
                 arise
                 in
                 those
                 Organs
                 which
                 dispose
                 to
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Motions
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 vivacity
                 of
                 their
                 Senses
                 Brutes
                 excel
                 Men
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 sight
                 ,
                 hear
                 more
                 quick
                 than
                 others
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 seems
                 that
                 Animals
                 being
                 void
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 and
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 Perception
                 ,
                 have
                 this
                 recompence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 Senses
                 more
                 acute
                 .
              
               
                 FINIS
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A50014-e4390
           
             
               ANAXIMINES
               .
            
             
               ANAXAGORAS
               .
            
             
               ARCHELAUS
               .
            
             
               HERACLITUS
               DEMOCRITUS
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50014-e56160
           
             The
             first
             Mode
             .
          
           
             Bar-ba-ra
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             The
             first
             Figure
             .
          
           
             Ce-la-rent
             .
          
           
             Da-ri-i
             .
          
           
             Fe-ri-o
             .
          
           
             Ce-sa-re
             .
          
           
             X.
             The
             second
             Figure
             .
          
           
             Ca-me-stres
             .
          
           
             Fe-sti-no
             .
          
           
             Ba-ro-co
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             The
             third
             Figure
             .
          
           
             Dar-ap-ti
             .
          
           
             Fel-ap-ton
             .
          
           
             Di-sa-mis
             .
          
           
             Da-ri-si
             .
          
           
             Bo-car-do
             .
          
           
             Fe-ri-son
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50014-e184380
           
             Figure
             11.
             
          
           
             Figure
             3.
             
          
           
             
               How
               it
               com●s
               to
               pass
               that
               liquor
               doth
               not
               run
               out
               of
               .
            
             
               
                 XII
                 .
                 Figure
                 4.
                 
              
               a
               Tasting
               Pipe.
               
            
          
           
             Figure
             5.
             
          
           
             Figure
             6.
             
          
           
             Figure
             7.
             
          
           
             Figure
             8
             ▪
             
          
           
             Figure
             9.
             
          
           
             Figure
             10.
             
          
           
             Figure
             11.
             
          
           
             Figure
             12.
             
          
           
             Figure
             13.
             
          
           
             Figure
             14.
             
          
           
             Figure
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50014-e254350
           
             Figure
             15.
             
          
           
             Figure
             16.
             
          
           
             Figure
             17.
             
          
           
             Figure
             18.
             
          
           
             Figure
             19.
             
          
           
             Figure
             20.
             
          
           
             Figure
             20.
             
          
           
             Figure
             21.
             
          
           
             Figure
             20.
             
          
           
             Figure
             25.
             
          
           
             Figure
             26.
             
          
           
             Figure
             27.
             
          
           
             Figure
             28.
             
          
           
             Figure
             29
             ▪
             
          
           
             Figure
             30.
             
          
           
             Figure
             31.
             
          
           
             Figure
             32.
             
          
           
             Figure
             33.
             
          
           
             Figure
             34.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50014-e334650
           
             Figure
             35.
             
          
           
             Fig.
             36.
             
          
           
             Figure
             37.
             
          
           
             Figure
             38.
             
          
           
             Figure
             38.
             
          
           
             
          
           
             Figure
             39.
             
          
           
             Fig.
             40.
             
          
           
             Figure
             41.
             
          
           
             Figure
             42.
             
          
           
             Figure
             43.
             
          
           
             Figure
             44.
             
          
           
             Figure
             45.
             
          
           
             Figure
             46.
             
          
           
             Figure
             47.
             
          
           
             Figure
             48.
             
          
           
             Figure
             49.
             
          
           
             Figure
             50.
             
          
           
             Figure
             51.
             
          
           
             Figure
             52.
             
          
           
             Figure
             53.
             
          
           
             Figure
             54
             
          
           
             Figure
             55.
             
          
           
             Figure
             56.
             
          
           
             Figure
             57.
             
          
           
             Figure
             58.
             
          
           
             Figure
             59.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50014-e425340
           
             III.
             What
             kind
             of
             Heat
             it
             is
             wherein
             the
             Life
             of
             Animals
             doth
             consist
             
          
           
             Figure
             60.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50014-e491230
           
             Figure
             62.
             
          
           
             Figure
             63.
             
          
           
             Figure
             64.
             
          
           
             Figure
             65.
             
          
           
             Figure
             66.
             
          
           
             Figure
             67.
             
          
           
             IV.
             The
             Tongue
             is
             the
             Organ
             of
             Tasting
             .
          
           
             Figure
             68.
             
          
           
             Figure
             69.
             
          
           
             Figure
             69.
             
          
           
             Figure
             72.
             
          
           
             Figure
             73.
             
          
           
             Figure
             74
             
          
           
             Figure
             75.
             
          
           
             Figure
             76.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50014-e629520
           
             III.
             Ethicks
             ●●rts
             the
             Diseases
             of
             the
             Soul.
             
          
           
             III.
             What
             a
             Promise
             is
             .
          
           
             II.
             Of
             the
             three
             kinds
             or
             forms
             of
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50014-e714460
           
             Figure
             1.
             
          
           
             Figure
             2
             
          
           
             Figure
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Figure
               50.
            
             in
             the
             Institution
             .
          
           
             Figure
             4.
             
          
           
             Figure
             5.
             
          
           
             Figure
             6.
             
          
           
             Figure
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50014-e743920
           
             I.
             Why
             boiling
             water
             riseth
             up
             to
             the
             very
             bri●
             of
             the
             Vessel
             ,
             when
             before
             it
             reached
             only
             half
             way
             .
          
           
             Figure
             8.
             
          
           
             Figure
             9.
             
          
           
             Figure
             10.
             
          
           
             Figure
             11.
             
          
           
             Figure
             12.
             
          
           
             Figure
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50014-e798120
           
             Figure
             14.
             
          
           
             Figure
             29.
             in
             the
             Institutions
             .
          
           
             Figure
             15.
             
          
           
             Figure
             16.
             
          
           
             Figure
             17.
             
          
           
             Figure
             27.
             in
             the
             Institutions
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50014-e840560
           
             Figure
             18.
             
          
           
             IV.
             Why
             Spring
             Water
             is
             fresh
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Red-Sea
             is
             not
             higher
             than
             the
             Mediterranean
             .
          
           
             Figure
             46
             ▪
             in
             the
             Institution
             .
          
           
             Figure
             19.
             
          
           
             Figure
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50014-e886280
           
             Figure
             21.
             
          
           
             Figure
             22.
             
          
           
             Figure
             45.
             in
             the
             Institution
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50014-e922120
           
             Figure
             23.
             
          
           
             Figure
             25.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50014-e958500
           
             III.
             Why
             the
             Roots
             of
             some
             Plants
             are
             round
             ,
             others
             long
             and
             slender
             .
          
           
             Figure
             27.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             ●nd
             other
             such
             like
             Trees
             ,
             do
             only
             send
             forth
             Branches
             at
             their
             tops
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A50014-e1031060
           
             Figure
             28.
             
          
           
             VII
             .
             What
             the
             cause
             is
             of
             marks
             imprinted
             in
             Births
             .